《His secret spoiled wife (Lily and Alexander)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Lily Christian woke up with a headache and dry mouth in the middle of the night.


    She was over the moon because she had finally created the ¡°First Love¡± form, the perfume she had


    worked on for many years. After winning the uingpetition, Lily and Nathaniel Hall¡¯s wedding


    would be on the agenda.


    The couple met in university, known each other for five years, and dated for three. Lily left everything


    behind to focus on perfume forms and finally managed to help Nathaniel expand hispany.


    Thinking of the beautiful future ahead, she indulged more in drinking.


    She rubbed her temples, wanting to get some water to quench her thirst. However, she heard strange


    noisesing from the adjacent room.


    Lily lived alone in a rented apartment. asionally, Nathaniel would stay overnight, but he typically


    slept in the other room.


    The noise Lily heard made her worry if Nathaniel was feeling unwell. When she got closer to the


    source, she heard a woman¡¯s voice instead.


    ¡°Nate, won¡¯t Lily hear us?¡±


    Although the woman¡¯s voice was unclear, Lily was sure it belonged to someone she knew. She


    instantly felt disheartened.


    Lily had developed insomnia due to her extensive research on perfumes. She started relying on


    sleeping pills over the past few years, making her somewhat resistant to its effects.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be a top perfumer tomorrow after my new product wins an award. It¡¯ll secure my status in this


    industry, and you¡¯ll have tons of investment opportunities knocking on your door. Then you can recruit


    as many people as you want! How could Lilypare to me?¡±


    By now, Lily identified who was speaking as she clenched her fists. It was Mnie Thayer, Lily¡¯s good


    friend from college. She was having an affair with Lily¡¯s fianc¨¦. Lily had heard the rumors before but


    chose not to believe them blindly. Despite that, the truth was hurting and tearing Lily apart.


    Nathaniel responded, ¡°I even named thepany after us. Can¡¯t you see how much I love you? Lily is


    just a stepping-stone in the grand scheme of things. Do you think I would¡¯ve tampered with Lily¡¯s


    perfume forms during the amateurpetition if it weren¡¯t for you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you say her name. I only want to know if you love her or me,¡± Mnie¡¯s voice was


    delicate, and she sounded sensual whenever she stretched her words to a higher pitch. However, it


    was not to Lily¡ª she found it shrill.


    Lily gritted her teeth and widened her eyes, wishing she could see the shameless couple right through


    the door. The sounds she soon heard made her nauseous. She clenched her fists so tightly that her


    nails dug deep into her palms till they bled. Doing that helped Lily stop herself from barging into the


    room. She never expected her wholehearted efforts to end up like this.


    Lily rose to fame three years ago after being crowned champion at the regional perfumerypetition.


    She received countless offers, including one from one of the prominent industry yers, La Beaut¨¦


    Group. However, she rejected them to focus on helping Nathaniel with the business he had just


    established.


    When she participated in another significantpetition two years ago, there was a problem with her


    perfume. Everyone ridiculed her, calling her a perfumer without a sense of smell. Back then, she could


    not figure out what went wrong.


    Nathaniel was ¡°by her side¡± out of concern. He suggested Lily work behind the scenes while Mnie


    joined thepetitions and attended the public events.


    Lily thought they had each other¡¯s backs and would go through her life¡¯s hurdles together, yet she was


    just one of Nathaniel¡¯s many pawns in a chess match.


    Nathaniel named hispany MN Inc. and told Lily it was just two random letters he picked. Lily


    believed his foolish excuse, but it was Mnie and Nathaniel¡¯s initials.


    The shameless couple was lovey-dovey while Lily helped Nathaniel expand hispany


    unconditionally. It was ridiculous now that Lily thought about it. Lily¡¯s fury gradually diminished as


    calmness took over. After losing sleep for the entire night, Lily finally heard the footsteps of the


    sc*mbag and b*tch leaving at dawn.


    She quickly got up from bed and rummaged through her drawers. Finally, she found a gold-printed


    name card. Three years ago, the CEO of La Beaut¨¦ Group, Alexander Russell, gave Lily his name card


    personally. She wondered if his phone number was still the same. Lily held the phone tightly in her


    hand, slightly nervous when the recipient answered the call. ¡°Mr. Russell, I am Lily Christian.¡±


    After pausing, Lily noticed Alexander did not hang up the call, so she continued, ¡°We met at the


    regional perfumerypetition three years ago. You gave me your name card back then.¡±


    ¡°I remember that.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice and three simple words somehow calmed Lily¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°I have a business proposal to make, and I figured you might be interested,¡± Lily said.


    After some silence, Alexander replied, ¡°Meet me at my office at 9 a.m. tomorrow. We¡¯ll talk then.¡±


    Lily noticed Alexander was about to hang up when she quickly stopped him. ¡°W-Wait, Mr. Russell, it


    might be toote tomorrow. What about today? Plus, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to meet you at your office.


    Could we set another location?¡±


    Lily was in a hurry and bbered. After blurting out her words, she could not help but feel anxious.


    La Beaut¨¦ Group was not an ordinarypany. It owned over 67% of the market share in the beauty


    industry nationwide, not to mention its vast range of product lines and terrific financial support.


    The CEO of La Beaut¨¦ Group, Alexander Russell, was simply a legend in the business world. It was a


    miracle for Lily that he agreed to meet with her, yet she dared to negotiate the details of their meeting.


    Still, she only did that because she had no choice.


    The productunch and perfumerypetition weremencing that night, so it would be toote for


    Lily to talk with Alexander the following day. Going to hispany may attract unnecessary attention,


    affecting Lily¡¯s n.


    Lily tightened her grip on her phone and even became cautious of her breathing. This time, she wanted


    to put all her cards on the table. It was silent for three minutes at the other end of the call. Lily thought


    she was about to get rejected when Alexander said, ¡°Okay. Meet me at the cafe at Gardens Road in


    thirty minutes.


    ¡°T-Thank¡­¡±


    Before Lily could finish, Alexander continued, ¡°Remember to bring your passport along.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Lily asked, puzzled. Alexander had hung up the call.


    Lily digested Alexander¡¯s words and wondered if she had misheard him. However, she did not have the


    time to think deeper. Lily quickly changed her clothes and made herself look presentable before


    leaving. Fortunately, Gardens Road was not too far away, and she managed to arrive on time. Lily was


    about to enter the cafe when someone stopped her.


    ¡°Ms. Lily Christian?¡± The man called out her full name, but Lily had no idea who he was.


    ¡°Mr. Russell is waiting for you.¡± Then, he motioned for Lily to move in another direction. Lily looked in


    the direction the man pointed and saw a Lincoln Limousine parked by the roadside.


    Lily understood what the man meant instantly. Without further hesitation, she strode toward the


    limousine, and the driver opened the door for her. She could not see much of what was inside the


    vehicle except for a pair of long legs wearing shiny leather shoes.


    When Lily got into the car, she shuddered instinctively due to the air conditioner¡¯s cold air. Then she


    looked at the man and said, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Russell. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get straight to the point,¡± Alexander¡¯s response was short, simple, and indifferent.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lily stopped talking abruptly to take a closer look at his face.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Lily had to buck up when dealing with someone like Alexander Russell, so she got straight to the point,


    ¡°I understand that La Beaut¨¦ Group is also participating in this season¡¯s perfumerypetition tonight.


    I have a new formtion and wish to join your team.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already chosen our participating member,¡± Alexander said slowly.


    Lily knew about this. ¡°But you can have more than one entry. I just want to be an addition, not a


    recement to the team¡­¡±


    Alexander bluntly interrupted Lily. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡±


    Lily quickly opened her bag and removed a stack of documents from it. ¡°This is First Love¡¯s research


    and data form. I hope it¡¯s enough to prove my sincerity in working with you. You offered me a role


    three years ago, so I assume yourpany understands my capabilities. I¡¯ve even brought a sample


    for you.¡±


    ¡°What sample?¡±


    After talking for some time, Alexander¡¯s expression finally changed. He raised his brow, seemingly


    interested.


    Lily nodded and suddenly stretched out her hand toward Alexander. A whiff of sweet fragrance wafted


    along with her movement. It was a pleasant scent and not intense at all.


    Alexander stared at Lily¡¯s hand silently. Her skin was fair, and her fingers slender. The sweet scent


    lingered in Alexander¡¯s nose, alluring him.


    ¡°I¡¯m confident First Love will be among the Top 3 in thepetition. It will undoubtedly be the icing on


    the cake for La Beaut¨¦ Group.¡±


    Afterward, Lily retracted her hand, but unexpectedly, Alexander grabbed her wrist. He held her with just


    the right amount of strength. Lily could not break free, but she was not feeling pain either.


    ¡°Do you think La Beaut¨¦ Group needs such a thing?¡± Alexander asked.


    ¡°This is just a weing gift. If you think it¡¯s not sufficient, I have a suggestion. I¡¯ll allow yourpany


    to own the trademarks for the perfumes I formte over the next two years,¡± Lily negotiated.


    She had expected Alexander to be apprehensive. Still, she knew there was room for negotiation as


    long as they were still talking. Lily was running out of time and could not find a better person to work


    with than Alexander.


    ¡°Indeed, it isn¡¯t sufficient.¡± Alexander let go of Lily¡¯s wrist, setting her free. There was still a faint


    fragrance from her perfume that lingered on his fingertips. He lowered his gaze, concealing the


    scheming look in his eyes. ¡°Unless¡­ you¡¯re included in the offer too.¡±


    ¡°M-Me?¡± Lily did not understand what Alexander meant.


    ¡°Did you bring the thing I asked for earlier?¡± Alexander asked suddenly.


    Although Lily had no idea what Alexander was up to, she still brought the thing he asked. ¡°Y-Yeah, I


    brought it.¡±


    ¡°Marry me, and I¡¯ll help you settle your problems,¡± Alexander said indifferently.


    ¡®W-What did he say? H-He wants me to marry him?¡¯


    Alexander¡¯s proposal shocked Lily to her core. Only then did Lily realize that the limousine was


    opposite the clerk¡¯s office. Alexander chose that location and told Lily to bring her passport because he


    intended to marry her.


    ¡°You can leave now if you¡¯re unwilling.¡± Alexander opened the door and motioned for Lily to quickly


    decide.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say anything like that,¡± Lily hurriedly said as she held onto the door handle, afraid Alexander


    would kick her out of the limousine.


    ¡°That means you¡¯re willing then.¡± Alexander got out of the limousine, smirking. ¡°Let¡¯s get done with this.


    I have a meeting at 10:30 amter.¡±


    Lily was speechless, unable to believe there would be someone rushing to marry her. She gripped the


    car door as she stared at the man before her. Breathlessly, she asked, ¡°May I ask why you would want


    to marry me?¡±


    ¡®Why me? Why so suddenly?¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we talking business here? You need help to get revenge on MN Inc., while I need a wife. I


    believe it¡¯s a fair trade.¡± Alexander¡¯s tone was casual, and he sounded natural. It was just that the


    yful look in his eyes gave Lily a sense of familiarity, but she could not remember from where exactly.


    Lily and Nathaniel would not have a future together anymore. With Alexander¡¯s background and status,


    marrying him would not bring her any losses regardless of what he wanted from her. She revealed a


    determined gaze. ¡°Deal!¡±


    She only wanted karma to hit the shameless couple hard.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The marriage procedures were notplicated, so the two quickly settled it as they had all the


    necessary documents. After the duo left the clerk¡¯s office, Alexander carefully kept their marriage


    certificate. Then he wore his sunsses to conceal the happiness in his eyes. Lily chased after him,


    breathless. ¡°Mr. Russell, about our coboration¡­¡±


    Alexander abruptly stopped and turned to look at his new wife. Through Alexander¡¯s sunsses, Lily


    could feel his gaze turning colder by the second. It made her subconsciously loosen her grip on


    Alexander¡¯s zer.


    ¡°From today onward, you should get used to your new identity. Am I right, Mrs. Russell?¡± He circled his


    arm around Lily¡¯s waist, his breath fanning her cheeks. Lily went into a trance for a moment.


    ¡°Pass the perfume¡¯s information and sample to Edward. He¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Then Alexander let go of Lily and got into the limousine. Lily followed behind but got left standing


    outside the car instead.


    ¡°Mrs. Russell, is there a problem?¡± Alexander turned to look at her. His phone was buzzing in his hand,


    waiting for him to ept the call.


    ¡°H-Honey? Could we keep our marriage a secret for now?¡± Lily blushed, but she was afraid of dying


    Alexander¡¯s schedule. She said hurriedly, ¡°I still have some personal matters to tend to, so it won¡¯t take


    long.¡±


    Lily could not see Alexander¡¯s eyes as he wore his sunsses. She found it difficult to read his current


    mood and expression.


    ¡°Come to La Beaut¨¦ Group before 5 pmter,¡± after saying that, Alexander answered the call and put


    the phone to his ear, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lily nodded and closed the door for her new husband. She watched as the limousine drove into the


    distance, but it still was not time for her to let her guard down. There was still a battle awaiting her.


    She went to have lunch first and bought herself some new clothes before driving to MN Inc. During that


    time, Nathaniel gave her a few calls, but she did not pick up.


    As soon as a car stopped, Nathaniel¡¯s secretary, Anthony Moore, came up to Lily anxiously. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re


    finally here! Mr. Hall is going crazy from looking for you!¡±


    After working diligently at Nathaniel¡¯spany for the past three years, Lily was still a mereb


    technician.


    With a steady pace, Lily walked into the office building and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Anthony shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it seems urgent.¡±


    Only Nathaniel, Mnie, and Lily¡¯s assistant knew Lily was the one who constantly set high sales


    records for thepany. Everyone else thought Mnie was thepany hero and that she was the


    centerpiece of MN Inc.


    Lily had never cared about such titles back then, but now she cared even less about them.


    When she arrived outside the CEO¡¯s office, she could hear Nathaniel¡¯s roaring voice. ¡°You¡¯re with her


    every day, and now you are telling me you don¡¯t know where she is?! What kind of attitude is that?!


    Listen to me, Olivia Hart! Don¡¯t undermine my authority because you have Lily to back you up! I could


    fire you tomorrow if I wanted to!¡±


    Following that was the sound of him mming the office¡¯s phone hard. That made Lily frown.


    ¡®He couldn¡¯t find me, so he¡¯s venting his anger on my assistant.¡¯


    Lily knocked and entered his office. Anthony knew he should not be around, so he closed the door


    behind Lily.


    Crash!


    A cup smashed right by Lily¡¯s feet. The shattered pieces of ceramics even brushed across her skin.


    Nathaniel thundered, furious, ¡°Where have you been the entire morning?!¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Lily looked down at her instep and raised her head calmly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Where are the First Love¡¯s documents?! We can¡¯t find it in theb. Do you know what day it is today?!


    Rather than staying in theb, you chose to wander around?!¡±


    Nathaniel followed Lily¡¯s line of sight and saw the small cut on her instep. He felt guilty for a while but


    soon thought of the uingpetition, which was more critical to him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the new product¡¯s reveal andpetition starting tonight? I thought I still had some time left, so I


    bought myself some new clothes to prepare for it.¡±


    Before Nathaniel could speak, Mnie beside himughed. ¡°Why? Are you nning to attend?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Lily turned to look at her former friend and asked back.


    Mnie¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just worried you will feel out of ce. Also, didn¡¯t you avoid


    participating in such activities in the past?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve never liked these ces nor pursued fame and fortune. You can stay at home and wait


    for our good news! Now, where are the documents?¡± Nathaniel approached Lily and reached out,


    wanting to pat her shoulder, but Lily deftly turned sideways to avoid Nathaniel¡¯s hand.


    Nathaniel froze for a moment, and a kraft paper bag in Lily¡¯s hand immediately caught his attention.


    ¡°Are the documentsplete?¡± He took the bag and checked it carefully with concern before handing it


    to Mnie.


    With her action so natural, Mnie took it and nced casually. A satisfied smile appeared on her lips.


    It¡¯s not that Mnie did not understand the fragrance, but she stillcked talentpared to Lily.


    In addition, after hooking up with Nathaniel, Mnie even gave up her acquired efforts. Over the years,


    she probably forgot almost all her knowledge, taking all Lily¡¯s credit and enjoying her achievements.


    Holding the stacks of documents, Mnie almost heard the trophy beckoning at her. ¡°Where are the


    samples?¡± Mnie questioned closely.


    ¡°You can pick them up at theboratory before you leave for thepetition,¡± Lily responded.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily noticed the shameless couple¡¯s excitement as they exchanged nces in front of her. Feeling


    disgusted, Lily asked, ¡°Nate, can¡¯t I participate in tonight¡¯s event?¡±


    Nathaniel nked for a while and immediately frowned. ¡°Lily, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t I tell you


    this is for your good? Did you forget about the new talentpetition two years ago? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying it will fail, but think about it. There¡¯s always an ¡®if.¡¯ If something goes wrong,


    then¡­¡±


    Nathanial did not say anything after that. It was as if he cared about Lily wholeheartedly. If Lily hadn¡¯t


    heard Nathaniel¡¯s concern with her ears and seen it with her own eyes, the shameless couple would


    have moved her to tears. Every word the couple said was considerate and kind, yet Lily found it


    disgusting.


    ¡°Well, since that¡¯s it, I can only wish you two good luck tonight!¡± Lily said smilingly. Then she turned


    around. ¡°I¡¯ll return to theb now.¡±


    Nathaniel nodded hurriedly. ¡°That¡¯s right, hurry up and prepare the samples. Make sure nothing goes


    wrong, understood?!¡±


    Lily hooked her lips and sneered. Oh, of course, she would ensure nothing went wrong.


    On the way, she called Olivia, and the voice over the phone sounded concerned. ¡°Lily, are you okay?


    By the way, Mr. Hall has been looking for you for almost a day.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lily focused on the road and said, ¡°Olivia, have you prepared the things I asked you to?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ready, but you¡¯ve adjusted First Love many times. Are you sure you want to add it to the perfume


    now?¡± Olivia asked worriedly. She had been Lily¡¯s assistant for a long time and had no doubts about


    Lily¡¯s capabilities and connoisseurship.


    However, Lily had adjusted First Love¡¯s form over the past several months and was finally pleased


    with its results. Tonight was a big night for First Love, so Olivia wondered why Lily would add to it at this


    time.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Of course! I trust you, but are you sure you won¡¯tpete in person?¡± She


    could not help but ask again, even though she knew the answer would be no. She knew how much


    effort Lily put into producing each new perfume.


    Lily had studied many best-selling perfumes, but no one knew about her because Mnie stole the


    spotlight. Olivia felt aggrieved just thinking about it.


    Lily smiled, knowing that Olivia was on her side. ¡°What¡¯s mine will always be mine,¡± She said


    meaningfully, ¡°Nate and Mel will collect the samplester. Just do what I¡¯ve said. Thank you, Olivia.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lily turned into La Beaut¨¦¡¯s underground parking lot. La Beaut¨¦ had a


    massive building that covered an extensive area. Even the parking lot was an impressive size.


    Fortunately, Alexander was well prepared. Lily followed Alexander¡¯s location and positioned her car in


    the parking space. Edward was already waiting there.


    ¡°Ms. Christian, pleasee with me.¡± Edward quickly told Lily about the current situation as they went


    up the private elevator, ¡°We¡¯ve given the documents and samples to the project department. Your


    perfume willpete alongside La Beaut¨¦¡¯s other two scents tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lily nodded.


    It was already good of Alexander to do this. Take MN Inc. as an example. They had made preparations


    three months before the start of thepetition, from theme selection to nning. If they suddenly


    added another perfume to their lineup, they would have to carefully consider their risks on whether or


    not the perfume will top the others.


    Edward quickly briefed Lily in just a few words, but Lily guessed that the staff at La Beaut¨¦ would not


    ept her perfume so readily. They might even use any means necessary to suppress her.


    Still, Lily knew she must win wlessly against MN Inc.


    She saw Alexander sitting behind hisrge office desk with a thick stack of documents to his left and


    right. He was reviewing them when Lily entered his office.


    Perhaps hearing the movement, Alexander looked up. At that moment, Lily felt a little nervous.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Alexander put down his pen.


    Lily walked over obediently. Alexander looked up and down, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    With Alexander¡¯s reminder, Lily suddenly remembered that a piece of broken ceramic had left a cut on


    her instep. She was about to assure Alexander that she was okay when her body abruptly lightened up.


    Alexander had swept her off the ground.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Alexander ced Lily on the sofa and turned to get some ointment and alcohol swabs. He cleaned


    Lily¡¯s wound and carefully applied some medicine.


    The small cut had already stopped bleeding on the way to La Beaut¨¦. With the ointment applied now,


    Lily¡¯s skin felt iced cool.


    Lily looked at the man in front of her, lowering his head and focused on applying the ointment.


    Alexander¡¯s impassive expression made it seem as if it was nothing. However, Nathaniel had never


    done something like this for Lily over the years because he never cared about Lily.


    After applying the ointment, Alexander looked up and saw Lily¡¯s absent-minded expression. ¡°What is


    it?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡± She shook her head and quickly put down her feet. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are my wife, so there¡¯s no need to say thanks. However, there is one thing I hope you¡¯ll


    remember,¡± Alexander said as he screwed the cap onto the ointment tube.


    ¡°Please, what is it?¡± Lily nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the past, but since we¡¯re married, you can no longer be involved in the indistinct


    rtionship¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Before Alexander could finish, Lily interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. At least in this


    marriage, I¡¯ll guarantee my loyalty. I hope you will too.¡±


    Alexander raised his eyebrows as he did not expect she would have the courage to ask for any


    requests.


    ¡°I know our marriage is just beneficial to you. Although I do not know your purpose, I hope we can keep


    some principles in this marriage. If one day you fall in love with someone else, I can ept divorce, but


    I have zero tolerance for cheating in marriage.¡±


    She had already experienced betrayal once. She would never allow it to happen again.


    Alexander raised his brow. ¡°What a coincidence, likewise.¡±


    Seeing him grinning, Lily got lost in thought for a moment.


    ¡®This man is God¡¯s greatest masterpiece,¡¯ she thought, ¡®Not only does he have an extraordinary mind


    for business, but his appearance is also perfect and impable.¡¯


    At first, Lily only wanted to cooperate with Alexander, but she did not expect to marry him. Maybe she


    had been so unfortunate for so many years that her fate finally started to change.


    At 7 pm sharp, Lily arrived at the venue with Alexander. She did not expect him to go there in person.


    After all, thispetition was just nothing for La Beaut¨¦. Their beauty products typically only


    participated in internationalpetitions.


    When the car arrived, coincidently, she saw Nathaniel¡¯s car parked at the venue entrance. He was


    wearing a dark blue suit with his hair styled. He looked handsome, and right after he got out of the car,


    he immediately turned around to help Mnie get out, full of care.


    A sarcastic smile escaped from the corner of Lily¡¯s lips. Lily wasughing at herself. She wondered how


    she could be so blind before.


    ¡°Shall we get out of the car?¡± Holding her hand, Alexander turned his face and asked.


    Lily shook her head.


    If Lily got out of the car holding Alexander¡¯s hand and walked in front of the shameless couple, they


    would be shocked and panicked. Still, it was not the result Lily wanted. It was far from enough.


    She wanted to recoup all her hard work for the past few years with interest. Although it was not a grand


    The judges were industry experts from various provinces to ensure fairness and impartiality during the


    all perfumes that were participating in thepetition in person.


    During these three hours, the judges would judge and rate the quality of the fragrance, the top notes,


    heart notes, and base notes of the scent.


    The results were out, but they had not yet announced them.


    Lily did not enter the venue. She and Alexander stayed in the exclusive VIP room together. They could


    see the venue¡¯s live situation through therge projection screen in the room. Nathaniel and Mnie


    rode high as if they had already bagged the awards.


    Lily watched quietly. ¡®Laugh and smile as much as you can. Days like this will soon be over.¡¯


    The lights in the hall slightly dimmed, meaning the judges will soon reveal the results. The guests


    socializing and entertaining others turned their attention toward the stage. As usual, the ceremony


    started with minor awards.


    Nathaniel did not care about them. He was not concerned, even if MN Inc. did not win any. He looked


    toward the podium confidently while holding Mnie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°We will announce the first, second, and third ces in thepetition,¡± the host cleared his throat and


    continued, ¡°Before we announce the winner, I would like to emphasize that thispetition is fair, just,


    and open. There will be no restrictions. No matter how influential apany is, it could sign up for the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    character is more critical than the product¡¯s quality. We will strictly prevent and track down all


    suspected giarism!¡±


    Meanwhile, in the VIP room, Lily tightened her grip on her wine ss. She pursed her lips as she


    looked at Nathaniel and Mnie on the screen.


    Of course, Mnie and Nathaniel did not realize that the host¡¯s remarks had something to do with


    them. The shameless couple even took the lead in apuding.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Although MN Inc. is a smallpany, we have alwaysmitted to originality and


    innovation. giarism is shameful in this industry! We disdain such behavior even if the finished


    product is unsatisfactory,¡± Nathaniel said righteously.


    Mnie, beside him, found the right opportunity and added, ¡°Yes. Although I¡¯m only an intermediate


    perfumer, even if I can¡¯tpare to the masters and predecessors in this industry, I¡¯ve always warned


    myself to be practical and diligent to make a brand that our country can be proud of.¡±


    Apuse broke out in the venue, and the reporters also seized the opportunity to take harmonious-


    looking pictures. However, the host looked stern as he said, ¡°Does that mean MN Inc. guarantees the


    originality and authenticity of itspetition entries?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Nathaniel said confidently.


    Shortly after, he thought something was off about the entire situation. Hispany had participated in


    many exhibitions andpetitions, but the host had never asked him such questions directly.


    He dared not say anything else, even though Lily had developed these perfumes, not Mnie. Despite


    that, he still had confidence in the products¡¯ originality. By thinking of this, his expression became proud


    again.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Lily snorted discreetly, ¡°He sounds righteous.¡±


    The host stared at Nathaniel, looked at the crowd, and said solemnly, ¡°There is a special situation in


    thispetition. Twopanies have submitted the same product for thepetition, and even the


    products¡¯ names are simr.¡±


    Although the host did not call Nathaniel out directly, the host had directly questioned MN Inc.¡¯s sincerity


    just a moment ago. Anyone could have figured out who the host suspected of giarism. However, no


    one knew who the otherpany was.


    Nathaniel¡¯s expression changed again.


    If hispany got caught with giarism, it would be even more humiliating than not winning an


    award. The judges had suspected MN Inc. of being insincere in front of many otherpanies and


    industry media. It would ultimately ruin MN Inc.¡¯s reputation as soon as news of their giarism was


    out.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    ¡°In the spirit of fairness, we¡¯ve decided to postpone awarding to the top three. Instead, we¡¯ll announce


    them after some investigation.¡±


    When the host said that, Nathaniel and everyone else were in an uproar.


    ¡°Why must they postpone the award ceremony? It¡¯s unfair to everyone!¡±


    ¡°The judges should disqualify bothpanies since they¡¯re involved in a controversy!¡±


    ¡°Hey, tell us the names of the twopanies!¡±


    Variousments were on the scene, and the reporters were even more excited. Initially, everyone


    thought thepetition would go on without a hitch and did not expect anyplications, so there


    would be no concerning headlines the following day.


    Still, Nathaniel was sure hispany would be fine, so he confidently stepped forward and raised his


    voice, ¡°You guys are right! Given the situation, the organizingmittee should disclose the results


    right now. I believe the representatives of the two suspectedpanies are present so we, as their


    peers, can witness their unjustness. Won¡¯t that be more convincing?!¡±


    Compared to the bustling scene on the screen, Alexander¡¯s attention was on the woman beside him.


    Lily held a wine ss in her hand but did not take a sip, and her lips kept an indifferent smile.


    After so many years, Lily finally belonged to him. Alexander had waited for three years. He always


    thought a sc*mbag like Nathaniel did not deserve Lily.


    He would be the first to object if Lily and Nathaniel were to get married. However, the two had hit a


    crossroad on their own, which saved Alexander the trouble. Still, things had to happen this way


    because Lily could not see who the real Nathaniel was.


    Lily and Nathaniel had been together for so long, and Lily had be timid and cautious. She even


    started speaking softly like a mouse. But at that moment, sitting before the screen, Lily became


    confident again, and her determined eyes proved that she had not changed. She was still the arrogant


    girl behind the scenes.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out.¡± Lily put her wine ss down and looked back at Alexander.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Although Lily did not intend to let Alexander take action personally, his words made her feel relieved.


    She nodded gratefully, opened the door to the VIP room, and walked out.


    The venue was still chaotic as Nathaniel took the lead in prolonging the disorder. He was the person


    who shouted the most among the crowd. Meanwhile, Mnie could not hide hercency. She had


    never stood so close to Nathaniel before this and became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    The host¡¯s brows furrowed until someone ran up to the stage and whispered in his ear. The host


    rxed, turned to Nathaniel, and said, ¡°We wanted to be discreet about the giarists for the sake of


    sportsmanship, but since everyone strongly demands we reveal the suspects¡¯ names, the organizing


    ¡°A giarist is a thief that does not deserve anyone¡¯s respect! We should curse and exile these


    scoundrels!¡± Nathaniel excitedly eximed. He thought he was certainly not the person in question.


    Since that was the case, he wanted to nder the giarists as much as possible. He thought MN


    Inc.¡¯s poprity would rise and significantly improve its reputation if he preemptively defamed the


    suspects. Nathaniel seemed to have seen a brighter and countless wealth for hispany.


    The host nced at him and adjusted the microphone. ¡°Twopanies have submitted the same


    perfume. These perfumes are both named First Love.¡±


    Mnie was stunned after hearing this, while Nathaniel pretended to be surprised. ¡°First Love, huh?


    That is MN Inc.¡¯s work, so I wonder whichpany dared to submit the same perfume as us.¡± Mnie


    looked around as if she wanted to find the culprit among the crowd.


    The host did not keep everyone guessing and continued, ¡°Yes, the otherpany that submitted the


    same product as MN Inc. is Rebirth!¡±


    ¡°R-Rebirth?¡± Nathaniel was puzzled. ¡°Whichpany is that? Forgive me for being ignorant, but I have


    never heard of them.¡± Nathaniel behaved modestly but was ecstatic in his heart. Although he did not


    know thatpany, he did not care as long as he could attain his award.


    ¡°Rebirth? Isn¡¯t that La Beaut¨¦ Group¡¯s sisterpany, which they foundedst year?¡± Someone


    familiar with the industry said.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve also heard of Rebirth. They are new in the industry, and La Beaut¨¦ Group is their backer.¡±


    ¡°I see. I wonder if Rebirth¡¯s representative is here. I want to know because mypany has worked


    diligently for over three months to formte First Love. I wonder how Rebirth got hold of my product,¡±


    As Nathaniel said, he tried to convince others that he was not the giarist in question.


    At this time, a gentle and courteous man came on stage, ¡°Good evening, everyone. I am the PR


    manager of Rebirth, and my surname is Will. We are also surprised by what has happened tonight.


    Rebirth did not expect to submit the same product as the otherpany, especially since they are


    highly simr. At first, we were willing to respect the organizingmittee¡¯s opinion to verify and


    resolve the matter privately. However, since the otherpany did not agree, we will ept the on-site


    authenticity identification.¡±


    Will was polite and gentle. His words were loud and clear. On top of that, most people nodded in


    agreement due to La Beaut¨¦ Group¡¯s reverence.


    Nathaniel realized the situation was not looking good, so he said casually, ¡°I agree with the on-site


    authenticity identification too. Although MN Inc. is smallpared to La Beaut¨¦ Group, we are fearless


    because we know we are in the right. We can attest to our originality!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I made First Love on my own, so I wondered why there was a copy,¡± Mnie added timely. Her


    tone was heartfelt and eager.


    It was tough for everyone to distinguish bothpanies¡¯ sincerity, so they could only look to the host.


    Meanwhile, Rebirth¡¯s representative was calm and straightforward as he said, ¡°We have submitted First


    Love¡¯s data records and research containing its characteristics and features to the judges. I believe the


    organizingmittee will make a fair judgment.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve handed them in too. I¡¯m sure the judges can distinguish who the real giarist is,¡± Nathaniel


    said righteously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The judges already have the results.¡± The host received an envelope and looked at


    Nathaniel first. ¡°Mr. Hall, can you confirm that Ms. Thayer was the one who developed First Love on her


    own?¡±


    ¡°Of course she did!¡± Nathaniel nodded affirmatively. ¡°Mel is the most outstanding perfumer in my


    perfumes.¡±


    The host nodded and looked at the person in charge of Rebirth next. ¡°Mr. Will, can you tell us who in


    yourpany developed your First Love?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Will responded smilingly, ¡°Coincidentally, the perfumer who developed our First Love is also here today,


    and we would be honored to introduce this person to the public.¡± Will leaned in and stretched his arms


    outward. Then a figure slowly stepped out from the back of the venue.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    The figure wore a simple and in white dress. The lights focused on her body, and everyone was


    dazzled when she walked out with a graceful aura around her. Lily dressed simply and did not wear any


    jewelry. Her makeup was also faint, yet it entuated her natural beauty.


    ¡°L-Lily?!¡± Nathaniel could not believe his eyes and could not digest what exactly happened. He


    instinctively took a few quick steps forward and faced Lily. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°What are


    you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came here to participate in thepetition, of course.¡± Lily nced at him. Her lips revealed a


    mischievous smile as she leaned over and continued to move forward.


    ¡°Lily!¡± Nathaniel pulled her wrist, his low voice exasperated, ¡°Stop fooling around! This is not the


    asion for such things!¡±


    Alexander squinted at the screen in the VIP room, looking at Lily¡¯s restless hand. Then his nce


    sharpened suddenly.


    The next second, Lily pulled her arm away from Nathaniel¡¯s grasp with force. ¡°Mr. Hall, since you know


    this is an important asion, I suggest you behave yourself!¡± Her words echoed throughout the venue,


    and she was already on the stage.


    Her transformation greatly exceeded Nathaniel¡¯s expectations, and he looked at the woman standing


    on the stage in surprise. Lily had always been well-behaved, so how did she¡­


    ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen. I¡¯m Rebirth¡¯s very own perfumer, Lily. I was the one who made


    First Love.¡± Lily was unhurried, and every word she spoke was clear. Everyone present could hear her.


    Looking at Lily on the stage, Mnie gripped the wine ss in her hand and gritted her teeth to


    maintain a superficial smile. She red at Nathaniel, signaling him to salvage the situation urgently.


    However, Nathaniel had firmly locked his gaze on Lily as he wondered what she would do.


    ¡°The organizingmittee has informed me there was a sh in creativity with First Love. I was


    surprised to hear that, but I believe the judges will make a fair decision. Still, I am willing to ept


    further investigation.¡± Afterward, Lily took two steps back away from the microphone. She looked


    decent and elegant, which made her seem honest.


    ¡°L-Lily? I feel like I¡¯ve heard of this person before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I remember her winning the Best New Perfumer award in the province contest, but I hadn¡¯t


    heard from her since.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s old news. At apetition in Find two years ago, she made a blunder, and everyone called


    her a perfumer with no sense of smell.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it! Now I remember who she is!¡±


    The looks in the crowd¡¯s eyes changed when they looked at Lily. They disdained her, teased her, and


    wanted to watch the drama unfold. Thepetition¡¯s standards were not as high as others, and many


    influentialpanies in the industry did not participate. Only the smaller and more medium-sized


    Regardless of the award¡¯s standard, one could heighten theirpany and perfumer¡¯s poprity to


    grow their profit if they won an award.


    Although Rebirth relied on La Beaut¨¦ Group, it was not long after that Rebirth made a name for itself.


    Still, Rebirth did not use La Beaut¨¦ Group¡¯s senior perfumers during thispetition, so the judges


    considered it fair for them to participate.


    Mnie heard the discussions around her and steadied her flustered heart. Then he approached the


    stage smilingly. ¡°I apologize for dying everyone¡¯s time. I¡¯m Mnie, MN Inc.¡¯s perfumer, and I am


    honored to meet so many elites in our industry,¡± she paused and continued smilingly, ¡°I have not been


    in the industry for long. I only started three years ago, but I have studied perfumery for a long time. Still,


    I never expected someone to steal my hard work. I-It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Mnie scoffed and shook her head, ¡°How should I say this? I guess I can only thank the person who


    stole my work because it means others have recognized it.¡± She turned and yfully winked at Lily, not


    blushing once.


    Lily stood rooted and watched Mnie smile menacingly at her. Lily could not help but admire Mnie


    for lying so effortlessly. Although the twodies smiled and spoke politely, the situation had started on a


    rocky path.


    The host spoke at the right time, ¡°Both sides seem reasonable to us. Is this truly a sh in creativity?¡±


    Then the crowd burst into an uproar again.


    ¡°I have never heard of a sh of this proportion after all my years in this industry!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It would be possible if it were just the product¡¯s name, but even the perfume¡¯s scent is simr.


    It¡¯s too much of a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°It must be giarism!¡±


    ¡°We must not tolerate giarists! It is a shame to the industry!¡±


    Mnie grabbed the microphone. ¡°I, too, despise giarism, but I believe the judges will bring justice


    to thepetition!¡± She was full of confidencepared to the calm Lily.


    ¡°What about you, Ms. Christian?¡± The host asked.


    ¡°I believe in the organizingmittee and my work.¡± Lily smiled ndly and did not say much, but her


    eyes revealed her determination.


    The host then mediated the dispute with a smile. ¡°Since that is the case¡­¡± Before he could finish, he


    furrowed his brows and twitched his nose twice. ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The crowd quickly understood what made the host stutter because most also twitched their noses from


    smelling something bizarre. To be precise, it was a terrible odor. Not only was it smelly, but it was also


    fishy. Everyone felt disgusted when the odor mixed with a fragrance.


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    Everyone present was familiar with the perfume industry and was used to smelling various scents.


    However, they could not tolerate the sudden stench.


    ¡°Organizers, didn¡¯t your staff clean the venue before thepetition? Why does it stink?!¡± Someone


    questioned.


    The host hurriedly exined, ¡°We¡¯ve ensured the venue was spotless before this. It¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    Before finishing, he moved a few steps to the side and looked at Mnie, conflicted.


    Mnie wanted to say a few more words, but before she could hold the microphone, the host avoided


    her like the gue. Mnie was stunned and revealed a puzzled expression.


    Everyone followed suit when they saw the host¡¯s actions. They immediately understood the situation


    and leaned toward Mnie. Then they hurriedly backpaddled.


    ¡°T-The stench ising from her!¡±


    ¡°What a horrid smell! Someone, quickly open the windows!¡±


    Mnie heard the crowd¡¯s criticism, and her face turned ashen. She felt extremely humiliated. Mnie


    had also smelt the strange odor but did not think it came from her. She wanted to look downward and


    sniff it but was too embarrassed and confused to do anything about it.


    ¡°Lily!¡± Nathaniel shouted with a bitter and pained expression, ¡°W-Why did you betray me?!¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    The crowd was astonished. Few people knew Lily¡¯s whereabouts after she disappeared from the


    industry, let alone her rtionship with Nathaniel.


    At this moment, the reporters were the most excited ones. Initially, they thought they would only get to


    write an ordinary news article about the event tonight. No one expected there to be any giarism and


    betrayal affairs. It was exhrating for them just thinking about it.


    Lily watched as Nathaniel walked toward her while he said regretfully, ¡°You¡¯re part of us at MN Inc.


    When did you be a social climber and move to anotherpany? You did not inform me, and¡­


    you even took mypany¡¯s product with you?¡±


    His voice was not loud, but because there was a microphone next to him, everyone in the audience


    could hear him.


    ¡°She¡¯s a traitor then. Now I see why there¡¯s an issue of giarism,¡± someone said in realization.


    ¡°Everyone praised her too highly back then. I remember the media had exaggerated her talent when


    she won the Best Neer award. Look at her now. Tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a crime to steal apany¡¯s confidential information. We should call the cops on her!¡±


    ¡°Not only does she not have a sense of smell, but she does not have a conscience. I have to say she¡¯s


    quite the beauty, but what¡¯s the use of that when she¡¯s a thief?¡±


    Everyone said nasty things about Lily, and Nathaniel had to suppress his smugness at this moment.


    Although he had no idea what was going on, at least he managed to save hispany from the


    current crisis.


    Then Nathaniel looked at the person-in-charge of Rebirth victoriously, feigning kindness as he said, ¡°I


    think yourpany must¡¯ve misunderstood something and fell victim to deceit. It is all merely a


    misunderstanding. Surely, yourpany is not at fault here. However, everyone knows that a product


    belongs to its creator. It is obvious that First Love belongs to MN Inc.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hall, you said that¡­¡± A voice that sounded abruptly interrupted Nathaniel¡¯s words.


    Lily had an indifferent smile on her face the whole time. She turned to look at Nathaniel and asked


    calmly, ¡°You said I¡¯m working for MN Inc.?¡± She was so calm that it made Nathaniel anxious for no


    reason.


    Still, Nathaniel managed to reduce his uneasiness as many people were watching. ¡°You won¡¯t be one


    of us anymore in the future. It is a regret that such a thing happened today.¡±


    Lily chuckled as if she heard a joke and continued to ask, ¡°Was I ever an employee of MN Inc. in the


    past?¡±


    Before Nathaniel could speak, Lily continued, ¡°Mr. Hall, I never seem to have signed any contract with


    MN Inc. Do we have a written agreement? Did you ever give me a paycheck? Do you have anything to


    prove that I worked for yourpany¡±


    ¡°Proof? Everyone in MN Inc. can testify that you worked with us before. What proof do you need?¡±


    ¡°That means you don¡¯t have it then?¡± The question Lily casually asked silenced Nathaniel.


    He had taken advantage of Lily¡¯s loyalty, and there was no such contract nor paycheck. He did that to


    prevent Lily from using the contract against him. Lily¡¯s sry was never consistent because she did not


    care about money.


    Nathaniel also paid for her rental automatically through his bank ount each month, and Lily was not


    much of a spender. One would say Nathaniel paid for most of Lily¡¯s living expenses, so he thought it


    unnecessary to provide Lily with a paycheck.


    Nheless, Lily had brought the matter up and moved to anotherpany, leaving Nathaniel


    untenable. Even if they brought this case to court, the jury would view Nathaniel as the unreasonable


    party.


    ¡°Regardless if we have proof, there is no need for us to show it to you here,¡± Mnie said harshly,


    unable to remain silent anymore after watching everything as she stood among the audience.


    Raising her chin, she looked at Lily arrogantly. ¡°This is not a ce for you to grandstand. As your


    former friend, I won¡¯t pursue this matter further, but I hope you leave at this instant.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s words seemed to have reminded Nathaniel of something. He took a step forward and


    grabbed Lily¡¯s sleeve, staring at her as he said, ¡°Lily, we¡¯ll talk about thister regardless of what kind


    of misunderstanding we had.¡±


    He used his gaze to warn Lily that she needed to listen to him if she wanted to keep their rtionship.


    Unfortunately for him, Lily was no longer the same person he once knew.


    ¡°Mr. Hall, how could you not defend your rights after the organizingmittee has identified you and


    Ms. Thayer as the victims of giarism? I believe the judges of thispetition will be fair and square


    to all of us.¡± Lily took a step back and freed herself from Nathaniel¡¯s grip.


    Smiling, she looked at the host. ¡°We have submitted the research data and sample of First Love to the


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Nathaniel raised one hand and looked up. ¡°As Ms. Christian was an employee of my


    is identical, how would themittee decide who is right or wrong?¡±


    Nathaniel was not confident. After all, the research data and samples came from Lily, and they would


    contain identical information.


    Now that Nathaniel could no longer stop Lily, he had to ditch her and seize the opportunity to make


    everyone believe Lily was the thief who betrayed her past employer. It was the only way Nathaniel


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    could save hispany¡¯s image.


    At this moment, someone went up to the host and whispered. The host straightened his back and


    looked at Nathaniel. ¡°Mr. Hall, don¡¯t worry about this. The judges havee to a decision, and¡­ even


    though the information, data, and samples from both sides are simr, they are not entirely the same.


    There are still minor differences.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Nathaniel was surprised.


    On the other hand, Mnie was already feeling slightly uneasy as she wondered how their information,


    samples, and data would differ.


    Even though everyone¡¯s attention was on the stage, those who stood closer to Mnie instinctively


    moved further away from her. Mnie could also smell the strange odor, albeit faint, but she could not


    make a big deal out of it.


    ¡°The judges have concluded Rebirth¡¯s First Love perfume as the winner! Congrattions!¡± The host did


    not beat around the bush, announcing thepetition result immediately.


    The sudden announcement made Nathaniel turn ashen. ¡°T-That¡¯s impossible!¡± Nathaniel yelled,


    ¡°Absolutely improbable! Mypany has worked on that perfume for a long time! We¡¯ve spent so


    much money and effort on developing First Love. How could Rebirth win?! First Love belongs to MN


    Inc., and we have evidence to prove it!


    ¡°The organizingmittee cannot suppress small businesses like us just because Rebirth has La


    Beaut¨¦ Group¡¯s support! It is unfair to the neers to this industry. Although mypany does not


    have the best capabilities and technology, we are serious about contributing to the industry¡¯s growth


    through our work! If the organizingmittee does this, it will disappoint the members of MN Inc. and


    other smallpanies like us who have worked hard! You are suppressing us!¡±


    Many resonated with Nathaniel¡¯s argument. There were only a few leadingpanies in the perfumery


    industry. Many smallpanies would continuously participate inpetitions and exhibitions, hoping


    to have their brands known to more people and to expand their market shares. Still, their efforts will be


    futile if more influentialpanies constantly suppress them.


    ¡°He¡¯s right! Since the two products are simr, why did Rebirth ultimately win?¡±


    ¡°This is daylight robbery! Mr. Hall, you should call the cops!¡±


    Lily raised her brow and looked at Nathaniel as he stood righteously, manipting people to trust him.


    ¡°Mr. Hall, since you keep talking about evidence, let me show you some.¡± Lily turned to her side and


    took two tiny bottles from one of Rebirth¡¯s employees.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    ¡°These two bottles are the samples from Rebirth and MN Inc., respectively. Mr. Hall, please try them


    and see if there¡¯s any difference.¡± Lily raised her hands high so everyone present could see the bottles


    she was holding.


    ¡°So what if there¡¯s a difference or not?¡± Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly. Then he continued


    disapprovingly, ¡°Even the judges said the scents and the ingredients are alike. What will charade this


    prove?¡±


    ¡°This can prove why Rebirth won thepetition. Mr. Hall, you insisted I stole MN Inc.¡¯s product, didn¡¯t


    you? Since you insisted it¡¯s giarism, and there¡¯s a difference between the samples, the original


    product should be the better one, am I right? Since you think it¡¯s unfair, this is your best chance to


    rify everything to everyone in our industry and the media.¡±


    All along, Lily had a faint smile and spoke in a gentle voice. Due to the incident in the past, many held


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    prejudices against Lily. However, they found they could not say harsh things to her when she was


    smiling.


    Nathaniel looked at Lily, frowning profoundly and wondering what tricks Lily had up her sleeves as he


    thought, ¡®What is wrong with her today? Why must she make a scene here? Also, I can¡¯t believe she


    doesn¡¯t listen to what I say anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Oh right, you aren¡¯t a professional perfumer after all. Understandably, you are unsure about the more


    technical things. However, Ms. Thayer should be able to identify the differences since she is the creator


    of First Love, right?¡± Lily asked in a thought-provoking manner as she turned to look at Mnie,


    standing behind Nathaniel.


    Mnie held the wine ss in her hand tightly and tried to suppress the panic rising in her heart. She


    knew better than anyone how Lily created First Love.


    It was difficult for Mnie to figure out Lily¡¯s sudden appearance and why Lily put the spotlight on her,


    asking her to distinguish between the two samples. She was unsure of Lily¡¯s intentions.


    Mnie pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate for MN Inc. and Rebirth that such a thing happened


    today. Of course, First Love¡¯s formtion got leaked, but what¡¯s the point of distinguishing which


    sample is fake or authentic now? Lily, I don¡¯t know what happened, but we were friends in college. I


    refuse to pursue this matter any further.¡± Mnie turned around gracefully and slightly lifted the corner


    of her dress off the ground, preparing to leave the scene.


    ¡°But I want to pursue this matter. What should we do about that?¡± Lily¡¯s clear voice possessed a hint of


    tease. She would not let Mnie get away so quickly. It made Mnie stop in her tracks and turn


    around to stare at Lily with widened eyes.


    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re going too far with this!¡± Nathaniel tilted his head slightly to avoid the cameras that focused


    on him before he lowered his voice to rebuke Lily impatiently.


    ¡°Is this too much for you?¡± With a smirk, Lily put the two sample bottles on the table and removed the


    corks that secured the openings.


    Then she looked at the audience and thundered, ¡°Everyone, I created First Love based on the unique


    feelings between a man and a woman. This concept was the source of inspiration for this product. At


    the same time, I wished for this scent to evoke nostalgia and yearning among its users. I used a sweet


    fragrance as its base, and there should also be a slight astringent scent, but its aftertaste would still be


    sweet. The difference between these two samples is in its base notes.¡±


    Some curious people have already moved forward to have a smell, while some tried to distinguish the


    difference with test strips. However, they were still puzzled.


    ¡°The scents are simr, so what¡¯s the difference in their base notes?¡±


    A perfume had its evaporation process, and it would take some time for the base notes to appear. Now


    that Lily had evoked everyone¡¯s curiosity, the crowd had little patience to wait for that.


    Lily smiled. ¡°All of you have already smelled the difference in the base notes.¡±


    ¡°When did we¡­¡±


    Someone realized what Lily meant first. ¡°It was on someone! It was the smell earlier!¡±


    A hint of panic shed across Mnie¡¯s face as she realized where the strange stench came from.


    Furious, she shot Lily a re and thought, ¡®Did she add something to my First Love sample?!¡¯


    Lily looked back at Mnie smilingly, but her gaze was as cold as cial. Indeed, Lily asked Olivia to


    add a particr ingredient to Mnie¡¯s sample.


    When its base note appeared, it would give off the stench of a rotting fish. Lily was sure Mnie would


    use the First Love sample on herself to stand out. However, the tampered perfume¡¯s base note had


    appeared just in time.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. No wonder there was a stench earlier.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the base notes to differ so much when its top notes are so simr!¡±


    The situation engaged the audience in a discussion among themselves. Soon, someone raised their


    doubts, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the samples be the same, regardless if it¡¯s giarism or stealing apany¡¯s


    product?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious this is a trap.¡±


    Nathaniel turned to look at Lily before he walked toward Mnie. ¡°Even if there were a mistake in


    formting the perfume, it would not be such a fatal one. Moreover, Ms. Thayer has put so much effort


    and testing into this product. Let¡¯s look at this from another perspective. If it¡¯s giarism or theft on our


    side, why would we change the perfume¡¯s formtion and produce a wed product? Someone stole


    our First Love form and ruined our sample to frame MN Inc.¡±


    At that point, Nathaniel paused as he shot a sharp gaze in Lily¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Ms. Christian, we did not want to hold you ountable because you are a former employee of MN


    Inc., and we did not want to make things look bad for you. However, you have been overbearing and


    used us of your crimes. Due to that, I must take legal action against you to protect my and Miss


    Thayer¡¯s reputation. That is it. I will file awsuitter. As for Rebirth, I will also need to sue the


    Nathaniel stood rooted, righteous, and awe-inspiring. He did not back down and, with such logic, made


    everyone believe MN Inc. was indeed the victim in thispetition.


    ¡°How shameless!¡±


    ¡°The organizer should have investigated things properly! Do the judges even know what they¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°They deliberately distorted the truth, didn¡¯t they?!¡±


    ¡°People like her shouldn¡¯t even be here! She should get out of here now!¡±


    The crowd was furious and could not suppress their anger, even if Rebirth had La Beaut¨¦ Group¡¯s


    support. Some reporters had already started broadcasting the scene live on social media because they


    could not wait to spread the word.


    Meanwhile, a man with a noble aura in the VIP room narrowed his eyes, about to burst from anger.


    After being in the business world for many years, he had met various people, but it was rare for him to


    meet such a shameless pack.


    He looked at his recently wedded wife standing alone on stage, her figure deste and helpless. The


    man buttoned up his cuffs and reached for the door handle. His fingers were about to touch the metal


    door handle when he heard Lily¡¯s sweet and pleasant voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I changed the formtion and the sample.¡±


    Alexander froze in his spot for a second before he turned around to look at the screen. Lily had her


    head held high, looking dazzling under the spotlight.


    There were no traces of panic or anger on her face. Instead, she exuded absolute calmness. Seeing


    that she was confident, Alexander retracted his hand. Perhaps he should trust her more.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Unexpectedly, she took the initiative to admit it. Everyone was stunned, including Nathaniel.


    ¡°Since Mr. Hall has insisted Ms. Thayner was the one who formted First Live, she should know it


    inside and out, so why won¡¯t Ms. Thayner tell me the difference between the two samples? What did I


    do to the form, and which note have I changed?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Mnie was ashen-faced. She had hardly been to aboratory in two years. Even if she had not


    forgotten her knowledge, each perfume used different forms and raw materials. Even its weight


    would vary slightly.


    Mnie constantly hung out with Nathaniel while Lily busied herself formting First Love. What


    trophies or honors would be out of reach as long as she could hook up with him? She thought wasting


    her time on First Love¡¯s data was not worth it. Mnie instinctively grabbed the corner of Nathaniel¡¯s


    clothes and pursed her lips.


    Nathaniel noticed her nervousness, so he took a step forward and protected Mnie behind him


    naturally. ¡°You were the one who tampered with the form, so how would Mel know what you did to


    it? You¡¯ve already admitted to tampering with MN Inc.¡¯s perfume, so I think we should end this charade


    and¡­¡±


    ¡°I only admitted to changing the form, not stealing it. The form belongs to me, so I can change it


    as I see fit. Mnie should be familiar with First Love since she ims it as her own. Why does she


    seem otherwise? Or is this a case of a thief framing a thief? Is Mel the one who stole others¡¯ forms


    and work?¡± Lily exposed Mnie unceremoniously without being subtle and leaving no trace of mercy.


    Being used and exposed on such an asion, Mnie could not refute it. Lily had caught her off


    guard, so she raised her hand and pointed at Lily, ¡°You¡¯re slinging mud at me! Y-You¡­¡± Mnie had


    fallen backward from the stage before she could finish speaking.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Mel!¡± Nathaniel, who was closest, eximed and held Mnie¡¯s fallen self. ¡°Sorry, because of Ms.


    Thayner¡¯s state, MN Inc. has to leave the stage,¡± Nathaniel said as he turned to look at the host, his


    tone polite yet blunt.


    Then he turned to Lily, his nce rxed. ¡°But we won¡¯t let others nder us like this!¡±


    Lily raised her eyebrows and watched him hurriedly pick Mnie up to leave the venue.


    ¡®Tsk tsk tsk. Mel knows she is wrong and can¡¯t defend herself without evidence, so she acted as if she


    fainted.¡¯


    Although Mnie¡¯s fakeness was old-fashioned, it was still quite effective. At least she had temporarily


    escaped her current predicament. The farce ended because of MN Inc.¡¯s departure. The organizing


    the controversy.


    Although Lily had mentally prepared herself for everything, the reporters still surrounded her as she left


    the venue.


    ¡°Ms. Christian, did you n today¡¯s controversy?


    ¡°You disappeared from the perfume industry two years ago. Was it because of that previous


    ¡°Ms. Christian, why did you go to Rebirth? Mr. Hall mentioned you were MN Inc.¡¯s employee, so are


    you quitting or breaching a contract?¡±


    ¡°It was rumored you and Mr. Hall of MN Inc. were in a rtionship. Are you taking revenge on


    something he did?¡±


    Each question was more clever than the next. Lily smiled lightly and did not evade the maliciousness


    that came her way. ¡°You¡¯ll get the answers you are looking for in time.¡± She left thatst sentence for


    the reporters before getting into the limousine under Rebirth¡¯s escorts.


    The car door closed, instantly shutting out the shing lights and noise outside. The cold air in the


    limousine made Lily shiver. The next second, there was a warm jacket draped over her shoulders.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Lily was surprised. She thought Alexander had left long ago.


    ¡°It was such a wonderful show, so how could I not stay to watch?¡± Alexander sighed and withdrew his


    hand, sighing softly. ¡°Unfortunately, the results were a bit unsatisfactory.¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not the end, only the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alexander raised an eyebrow.


    Lily continued, ¡°I¡¯ll not allow others to steal what is rightfully mine.¡±


    She was foolish in the past and gave up everything for love, even going so far as to rebel against her


    family. She did all that, only to get nothing in return. She still had hopes and dreams before today, but


    Nathaniel¡¯s actions had utterly broken the tenderness in Lily¡¯s heart.


    He knew First Love was Lily¡¯s life¡¯s work, and she had given up several awards and honors for so long.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Still, he insisted she was a thief. Nathaniel did all of this for Mnie.


    Lily¡¯s phone vibrated in her pocket, so she took it out and nced at it. She saw it was Olivia calling


    and answered the call, ¡°Olivia.¡±


    Immediately after, a burst of triumphantughter sounded from the other side of the call. ¡°I¡¯m so happy!


    Hahaha, I can¡¯t exin how satisfying that was to watch! You did a great job, Lily!¡±


    Olivia¡¯sughter made her voice tremble. Lily moved aside and looked at Alexander. She cleared her


    throat awkwardly and said, ¡°Olivia, do you need tough so maniacally?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Olivia said while cackling, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be obedient to Nathaniel forever, but I didn¡¯t


    expect you to tell me to add those ingredients to their form for that. You don¡¯t know how arrogant


    Mnie was when she took the sample from me. She got eggs on her face on the live stream, which


    was satisfying!¡± Olivia was so excited and spoke hurriedly, so Lily could not interject.


    ¡°B-But will you leave MN Inc. since you had a falling out with them? I noticed you went to Rebirth.


    When was that? Are they reliable? Have you negotiated your terms and conditions with Rebirth?¡± Olivia


    asked Lily questions at a million miles an hour.


    Lily blushed as she listened to Olivia on the phone. However, Alexander did not look over and gazed


    out the window. Still, he could hear every word.


    ¡°This has to be fate, right, Lily?!¡± Olivia asked excitedly.


    Lily recalled her encounter with Alexander. He was willing to help her and even married Lily.


    ¡°O-Olivia, let¡¯s not talk about that. Nathaniel will certainly trouble you concerning today¡¯s incident, so


    you must deny everything and push the me on me, understand?¡±


    Olivia disapproved of Lily¡¯s n. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lily. I¡¯m not afraid of him and will quit if pushes to


    shove.¡±


    She had long been ustomed to Nathaniel¡¯s incessant behavior. She would only remain silent should


    Nathaniel question her.


    ¡°But what about you, Lily? You¡¯ve ndered Nathaniel in public, and he will be looking for you. How


    about you crash at my ce tonight, and I can protect you.¡±


    Lily was about to respond when she saw Alexander look over, his gaze sharp. She hurriedly replied,


    ¡°N-No, that¡¯s okay. I have other arrangements. All right then, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.¡± Lily hurriedly hung


    up the call as she finished speaking.


    If it were not for Olivia¡¯s reminder, Lily would have forgotten that it was hers and Alexander¡¯s wedding


    night.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Lily nced at Alexander quietly but found he was looking at her. She did not know when his sight had


    already fallen on her. She was caught in the act and began to blush.


    ¡°Do you have other ns tonight?¡± Alexander asked. He was close to Lily and made her feel butterflies


    in her stomach.


    The stubbornness in Lily¡¯s bones made her refuse to back down. She met his obsidian eyes and tried


    her best to maintain a calm expression. ¡°If you recall, tonight is our wedding night. What other


    arrangements would I have, Mr. Russell?¡±


    Lily pretended to be rxed and natural, but her hands pressed hard on her knees, revealing the


    uneasiness in her heart.


    Alexander¡¯s brows and lips twitched. ¡°Very good.¡± He straightened up, and Lily eased, but she was not


    The car soon stopped at its destination, and Lily thought her husband would take her back to his


    private residence. However, they had unexpectedly stopped at a spa club entrance. There were


    orange-yellow sign boards all around, making one feel at peace.


    However, as Lily looked at her husband suspiciously, he seemed to guess what she thought. ¡°It¡¯s too


    sudden to make many preparations today.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me,¡± Lily said softly. She knew their marriage was just a beneficial one, so there


    was no need for any extravagant ceremonies. But when she saw the rose-decorated restaurant, she


    felt sincerely touched.


    Only two of them were in the vast restaurant. The staff had neatly arranged the dishes, and the waiter


    kept his distance, giving the couple enough room for their intimate night. It was apparent that Alexander


    had reserved the entire restaurant for him and his wife. He had the influence, but how did he do all that


    so quickly?


    ¡°We have plenty of privacy here, so don¡¯t worry about this leaking on the news,¡± Alexander said calmly


    while gracefully cutting into his steak.


    ¡°T-Thank you, Alex.¡± Lily was typically good at speaking but did not know what to say in this situation.


    Alexander stopped abruptly and raised his eyebrows, staring profoundly into Lily¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you for


    what?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for keeping your promise of working with me and for your arrangements in everything you


    did today,¡± Lily responded. Although she was impulsive in marrying Alexander, Lily did not regret it.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander lightly chuckled when he heard Lily¡¯s series of thanks. It was discreet, but one could tell he


    was delighted. Immediately after, Alexander ced the steak he had cut onto Lily¡¯s te. He withdrew


    his fork and said thoughtfully, ¡°There might be more for you to thank me for.¡±


    ¡­


    After a warm and romantic candlelit dinner, the couple entered a suite Alexander had prearranged. The


    suite was quite expansive, and there was a private hot tub. The sounds of its water would make one


    drift off into reverie.


    Naturally, Lily thought if she should ask Alexander if he wanted her to soak in the hot tub with him.


    Lily¡¯s face was flushed red, and her body was tense as she quickly looked away and walked toward the


    kitchen to pour herself a ss of water.


    Alexander noticed her nervousness and turned around to remove his zer. He picked up a bottle of


    red wine and two sses and brought them over to her. Are you interested in a ss of wine?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­¡± Lily wanted to refuse but instantly changed her mind. ¡°Y-Yes.¡± Supposedly, alcohol would give


    one courage. She was not a coward but undoubtedlycked courage. It was as though she had used


    up all her courage when she approached Alexander and spoke of her cooperation with him.


    After pouring the wine, Alexander raised his ss toward Lily. She stared at the red liquid, gritted her


    teeth, and clinked her ss with Alexander¡¯s. Then Lily downed her wine in one gulp. She was so


    hurried that she choked and coughed violently.


    Alexanderughed, raised his hand, and patted her back gently. ¡°I¡¯ll go for a soak. You take your time.¡±


    He gave Lily ample time to prepare and also gave her a chance to retreat and regret her downing of the


    wine. Then he turned to walk toward the hot tub.


    Lily was puzzled as she watched Alexander walking away. She hurriedly poured herself another ss


    of wine and downed it again. After drinking almost half a bottle of wine in one go, it took effect, and Lily


    started to feel tipsy. She straightened herself and could vaguely see the hot tub and Alexander.


    Alexander sat in the hot tub with his arms stretched and back facing Lily, revealing only his broad upper


    shoulders. His muscles were prominent, and the water droplets on his back glowed with a crystal


    sheen against his skin.


    Lily¡¯s throat was dry as she walked straight over. She stood on the dividing line between the dry and


    wet areas. Alexander could hear her movements but did not look back. He was patient and gave Lily


    the chance to collect herself.


    Lily did not give herself to overthink and quickly removed her clothes, only her outerwear. She walked


    barefoot behind Alexander and entered the hot tub to sit beside him. The water was a little hotter than


    usual, and she started sweating slightly as soon as she entered the water.


    The alcohol¡¯s effect was as if it evaporated with the water vapor, and the courage Lily had finally


    mustered disappeared. She quickly crossed her arms unnaturally. Lily had never stripped in front of a


    man before. She even limited Nathaniel to holding hands and kissing.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± She took a deep breath. The two were coles to each other, and their body temperatures


    differed from the water. However, their bodies were hotter than the water.


    Alexander held Lily¡¯s waist with one hand and cupped her chin with the other, forcing her to look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡± He paused, the mes in his eyes burning faintly. ¡°If you¡¯re not ready, we


    can¡­¡±


    Lily clung to him as her teeth knocked against Alexander¡¯s lips because of her sudden forced kiss.


    There was even a faint smell of blood as she closed her eyes tightly and did not say or think about


    anything. She only showed her determination with her actions.


    There was nothing unearned in this world, and one would not take anything for granted. There were


    only equivalent exchanges¡ª pain and gain.


    Lily brought a softness and warmth into Alexander¡¯s arms, and he had no reason to refuse. Everything


    went smoothly, and they found it hard to contain their emotions, almost overwhelming Lily.


    Alexander quickly noticed something was off, so he picked her up and got out of the hot tub. Lily¡¯s long


    hair was wet, and her eyes were closed while her long eyshes trembled involuntarily. She looked


    gorgeous.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Lily was nervous, and her hands hung on both sides of her body as she unconsciously grabbed the


    sheets underneath her. She had heard about this on TV and read it in novels but was apprehensive.


    Alexander attentively noticed her nervousness and looked at her tightly closed eyes, ¡°If you¡®re not


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ready, we can wait.¡±


    Lily, trembling slightly, suddenly opened her eyes. She saw sincerity and respect in his eyes. The


    feeling of being cherished warmed her heart, and she shook her head and let go of Alexander¡®s hand.


    Then she raised her arm to wrap them around his neck. ¡°I can do this! P¨CPlease continue.¡±


    She was shocked. That familiar feeling made her realize something but would not be that coincidental.


    It was toote. Lily curled her legs, grabbed a pillow beside her, and covered her face. She wanted to


    dig a hole and hide.


    Alexander instantly reacted when he saw her actions. The burning mes in his eyes dimmed as he


    straightened up. He attempted to sigh butughed instead. After a few seconds of silence, he finally


    bent down to pick Lily up again.


    ¡°W¨CWhat?!)


    Lily¡®s body lightened abruptly, and she began to panic. The pillow fell from her face as she could no


    longer avoid looking at her husband. She looked like a deer in headlights.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t touch unnecessarily,¡± Alexander spoke without changing his expression. He had


    already entered the shower and put Lily down. He removed the showerhead and adjusted the water


    temperature. Then he handed the showerhead to her and said, ¡°I¡®ll wait outside for you.¡±


    Lily finally gathered her thoughts after being in shock for a while. She felt rxed because the water


    temperature was just right as it flowed down her body. She had to admit that Alexander was very


    considerate and caring. It was hard for Lily to imagine Alexander being like that since he was known for


    being ruthless and bold in business.


    She rinsed herself in a conflicted mood, and an even more embarrassing matter urred. She did not


    have any sanitary pads with her. She had been so busy with First Love that she forgot about her


    period. Lily counted the days and found that her period came a little earlier than expected.


    ¡®I wonder if the hotel provides sanitary pads, or should I call for a shopping agent to send me some? B¨C


    But I left my phone outside, and it would be embarrassing if Alex found out.¡®


    Lily struggled with her thoughts when Alexander opened the door. He returned to ce a bag of things


    in the dry area. ¡°Here, use this,¡± he exited the shower again afterward.


    Lily walked toward the bag and saw a stack of clean pajamas and brand¨Cnew underwear. More


    importantly, there were sanitary pads in the bag. Alexander had prepared for everything, and


    everything was of the best quality. There were enough clothes and supplies tost Lily three months.


    She was surprised and quickly changed.


    Although her cheeks were still red, she was no longer embarrassed as she exited the shower.


    The mattress was brand¨Cnew, and Alexander sat on a chair beside it in his silk pajamas. He had a


    Alexander drank coffee at night. Was he not nning to sleep? ¡°Come here,¡°Alexander said as he


    looked at Lily.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Lily approached Alexander meekly but saw himn turn toward atable. Then he pointed his chin toward


    the table and said, ¡°Drink that and go to sleep.¡±


    Lily looked at the drink ¨C it was hot chocte. She was amazed that Alexander was so considerate and


    had prepared a lot for her in such a short time. Lily pursed her lips and drank the hot chocte


    obediently. Her lower abdomen felt warm and rxed as she sat on the bed. She almost dozed off.


    Alexander dimmed the lights and nced at her, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lily could not hold back her yawn as she sleepily asked, ¡°Aren¡®t youing to bed?¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll sleepter. Don¡®t worry about me,¡± Alexander responded. He adjusted his wife¡®s pillow and tucked


    her in attentively. He sat down again and adjusted the air conditioner¡®s temperature before taking


    another sip of coffee.


    Lily watched her husband¡®s movements drowsily as a faint yellow light bounced off him, reflecting on


    his face. He appeared blurry with a vague outline. Alexander was extraordinarily handsome and


    wless from every angle. How had Lily not noticed it before?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She watched him and noticed he was drinking ck coffee. Lily could not help but say, ¡°Y¨CYou can¡®t fall


    asleep if you drink coffee at night.¡± Alexander put down the cup in his hand and casually asked, ¡°What


    else do I drink then?¡± However, there was no response. The woman was leaning on the bed, still half¨C


    recumbent. Her eyes were closed as she snored slightly. She fell asleep rather quickly. Alexander


    smiled and looked at Lily. He stopped reading his documents and emails, put hisptop aside, and


    dimmed the lights. Then he moved around to the other side of the bed, lifted the nket, and prepared


    to sleep.


    He hugged Lily gently from behind, unsure if he had woken her up. Lily grunted lowly, turned around to


    face Alexander, and hugged him back. Alexander raised his eyebrows and adjusted Lily¡®s sleeping


    position, stretching out to embrace her. Lily was in Alexander¡®s arms, but they did not do anything even


    though it was their wedding night.


    Lily woke up feeling refreshed the following day, without difort from her period. She realized she


    had not slept so soundly in a long time. She wanted to stretch her waist but could not because


    someone was lying beside her.


    Moreover, Lily¡®s head was resting on the person¡®s arm. She hurriedly sat up and scratched her head.


    Then her memories gradually returned, and she remembered she had gotten married the previous day.


    ¡°You¡®re awake already?¡± Alexander¡®s low voice sounded from beside Lily.


    Lily nodded. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Are you hungry,¡± Alexander asked. ¡°N¨CNot really,¡± Lily responded. She


    usually lived alone and had never shared a bed with anyone else, so she was not used to having


    someone by her side as soon as she woke up. ¡°All right, but I am.¡± Alexander leaned close to Lily, his


    eyes presumptuous and passionate. He


    snuggled close to her, almost touching Lily¡®s earlobe. ¡°Go and call for room service. The phone is just


    outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lily immediately jumped out of bed and bolted out.


    Alexander smiled as he looked at his wife leaving. Then he frowned and moved his arm only to find his


    muscles numb.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    The hotel served a wide selection of food for breakfast, and the two enjoyed it delightfully. The


    sunshine poured in through the window, creating serenity for them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to thepany officeter. Let me give you a ride since Rebirth is on the way,¡± Alexander


    said slowly while spreading butter on a piece of toast.


    Lily took a sip of milk and shook her head hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m nning to go to Rebirthter in the


    afternoon. Plus, didn¡¯t we agree not to announce our¡­¡± Lily abruptly stopped talking when Alexander


    looked up at her. She was unable to finish the rest of her sentence.1 Alexander handed her the


    buttered toast and retracted his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a man of my word. Only Rebirth¡¯s management


    knows La Beaut¨¦ Group has invited you to join thepany. Edward was the one whomunicated


    this matter to them, so they don¡¯t know that¡­¡±


    Alexander raised his brow as his gaze swept Lily casually, but it made her heart skip. ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, he said these four words, which sounded quite profound


    Lily could feel her heart rate suddenly hasten as she thought, ¡®He¡¯s such a good flirt!¡¯


    Alexander seemed to be a celibate man. His words might sound like they meant nothing, but recalling


    them would make one blush for no reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Lily¡¯s gaze fell erratically on the food in front of her as she finished the toast in her hand


    in a few bites. ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯m going to make a call.¡±


    Since Lily was leaving MN Inc., she had to settle her matters over there so it would not affect Olivia¡¯s


    work. However, she noticed 20 missed calls when she checked her phone. They all came from


    Nathaniel. She was shocked before revealing a smirk.


    Lily muted her phone yesterday after getting into the car because she did not want to be bothered by


    anyone. She wanted to be at peace for a while. She had a hunch that Nathaniel would contact her, but


    she did not expect him to do it to that extent.


    It seemed that Nathaniel was genuinely anxious. He rarely called Lily first, even when they had been


    dating for so long. Even if he did, it was mostly for work.


    Lily was about to swipe to her home screen when another call came in. As expected, it was from


    Nathaniel.


    ¡®Hmph, that was quick.¡¯


    Lily looked at the name shing on her screen, then averted her gaze toward Alexander, sitting at the


    dining table, slowly eating his breakfast. Like a prince from a fairy tale, he was elegant, graceful, and so


    noble that he seemed beyond reach. Still, after some thought, she decided to answer the call.


    After what happened at thepetitionst night, there was no turning back for her and Nathaniel.


    Since Lily was not Alexander¡¯s wife, she no longer needed to hide anything from him. She was sincere


    in her rtionship with Alexander, so there was nothing she feared for him to know.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Lily answered Nathaniel¡¯s call


    ¡°Lily, where are you?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s voice sounded slightly hoarse. It was easy to tell he did not have a


    good rest the night before. ¡°What can I help you with, Mr. Hall?¡± Lily feigned ignorance and asked him


    in return. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s pointless for you to run away like this. Do you honestly think you can escape?¡± His


    words almost made Lilyugh. She did notmit any crimes, nor did she do anything shameful. Why


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    would she run away? ¡°Run away? Now, why would I need to do that?¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t run away, why didn¡¯t youe home yesterday? Do you know I stayed up all night for


    you?¡± Nathaniel paused before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some misunderstanding about yesterday. I


    don¡¯t me you. Juste home, and it¡¯ll be all right after we talk things out, okay?¡±


    After some pondering, Lily smiled faintly. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll meet you at the officeter.¡± She hung up the call


    and walked back to the dining table. It was only now that Alexander looked up at her,¡± You¡¯re leaving


    now?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Smiling, she sat back down and adjusted her seat as she was in high spirits


    and had a better appetite. In an unhurried manner, she continued to eat. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who is in a


    hurry.¡±


    There were countless asions when Lily had to wait for Nathaniel to return. Was it finally his turn to


    wait for her now?


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to let what happened yesterday go easily.¡± Nathaniel was a petty man. He was


    calctive even about the slightest things. One could only imagine how big of a deal he would make


    about the humiliation he faced yesterday. Moreover, Lily¡¯s departure was undoubtedly a fatal blow to


    his smallpany. ¡°Me too,¡± Lily said as she looked at Alexander with a smile stered on her face.


    Alexander smiled back at her too.


    Nathaniel waited for the whole day and even skipped lunch during his wait. However, Lily was still


    nowhere to be seen at 3 pm. He called her, but she did not answer his calls again. Frustration filled him


    up, and he almost smashed his phone to the ground.


    ¡°Nate, I told you we can¡¯t trust Lily! It was too naive of you to believe in her.¡± Mnie was leaning


    against the spacious leather sofa while slicing an apple. ¡°What happenedst night was a trap set up


    for us. Remember when I told you she seemed strange yesterday? You said there wasn¡¯t any problem


    with her, but look at¡­¡± 1


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Nathaniel was frustrated to the brim. He thought about calling Lily again but knew it would be


    pointless, so he vented his anger on Mnie instead. Mnie got upset that Nathaniel yelled at her.


    She pursed her lips and lowered her gaze.


    ¡°Why are you getting mad at me? I wasn¡¯t the one who betrayed you and thepany! I¡¯ve been by


    your side, taking care of you! I was the only one who cared about you all along!¡± Then, she walked over


    and handed Nathaniel the sliced apple te. ¡°Here! You should still eat something no matter how mad


    you are. I¡¯m concerned about your health. What would I do if something happens to you?¡±


    Mnie became teary-eyed as she spoke, looking as if her tears would fall any minute. Even though


    she had a pitiful appearance now, she still looked beautiful. At that sight, Nathaniel¡¯s heart instantly


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    softened as he took the te from her with a sigh.


    He circled his ar?n around her shoulders andforted her, ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m in an


    awful mood. Forgive me for what I did earlier, okay? I¡¯m sorry. I know you only want


    the best for me. Darling, don¡¯t cry anymore, all right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just coaxing me, but you¡¯re still thinking about Lily.¡± Mnie cried and struggled slightly in his


    embrace. However, her words and actions brought her closer to Nathaniel¡¯s heart as it hit his soft spot.


    ¡°Mr. Hall, I¡­¡± The door opened and revealed Lily, who poked her head in. At the sight of Mnie and


    Nathaniel being intimate, Lily smiled. ¡°Oops. It seems like I came at a bad time.


    Then I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡± As soon as Nathaniel saw Lily, he retracted his hands from Mnie¡¯s shoulders as if her skin


    scorched him.


    He strode toward Lily in big steps, afraid she would leave the next second. ¡°Come back here!¡± Lily was


    finally here after the long wait, and Nathaniel would not let her leave so quickly. ¡°Where did you go?


    Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls? Do you know how worried I was? What have you been doing?¡± After a


    series of questions, Nathaniel grabbed Lily¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his office before closing the door.


    Lily¡¯s eyes widened because of what she saw. Nathaniel looked anxious, and he sounded genuinely


    concerned about her. It was as if he truly cared about her, but what was he doing just before she


    opened the door?


    From the corner of her eye, Lily nced at Mnie, who was on the other side of the room. Mnie


    appeared to be sullen, but she immediately put on a gentle smile when Lily turned to face her.


    ¡°Nate¡¯s right. Lily, we were so anxious because you didn¡¯te home the whole night. Where have you


    been? Why were you with those people from Rebirth? Did you hear some sort of nonsense from them?


    You should be wary of them. They might be deceiving you!¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    ¡°What nonsense could they have possibly told me?¡± Lily broke free from Nathaniel¡¯s grip and


    approached Mnie. ¡°I¡¯m interested to know what you think they would tell me.¡±


    Under the scrutiny of Lily¡¯s sharp gaze, Mnie averted hers. ¡°How would I know what they told you?


    But I¡¯m guessing they want to offer you a role even when they know you¡¯re working with us. They


    probably badmouthed us and boasted about themselves. Lily¡­¡± After a slight pause, Mnie


    continued, looking like she had just remembered something.


    ¡°Did they offer you a higher sry?¡±


    ¡°Higher sry? What would you consider that to be?¡± Lily asked in return and blinked her eyes


    innocently as if she knew nothing about what Mnie had just mentioned.


    Mnie was disgusted by Lily¡¯s act and thought, Such an idiot. She doesn¡¯t even know how to


    negotiate for a higher sry. How did she even connect to the people from Rebirth? There must be a


    mastermind who nned everythingst night. Someone must¡¯ve persuaded her to do those things.¡¯


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m just worried about you. Don¡¯t speak to me that way, please? I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve deceived you,¡±


    Mnie said concernedly. She took advantage of the situation and held Lily¡¯s arm.


    Mnie was taller than Lily, so it was a little inconvenient for her to hold Lily¡¯s arm. Mnie had to lean


    down a little, but she was unwilling to do so. As a result, she pulled Lily¡¯s arm up to match her height


    without caring if Lily would feel ufortable.


    Lily turned and looked up at Mnie, her ¡®good friend¡¯ of many years, as she started thinking that she


    must¡¯ve been blind to keep such a pretentious woman by her side.


    Lily had poured her heart and soul into perfume research, causing her to neglect her social life.


    Moreover, she did not like to involve herself in meaningless social interactions as she believed it was


    enough for her to have a few good friends. Little did Lily know that some people treated her like a fool


    even when she was sincere in their friendship.


    Lily put strength into her arm and mped down on Mnie¡¯s tightly. Then she pulled Mnie down


    closer to meet her gaze. ¡°How am I talking now? I¡¯ve always spoken to you this way. Oh, I get it. Are


    you mad because I told everyone I created First Love?¡± Blinking innocently, Lily continued, ¡°But it¡¯s true


    that I created First Love. Didn¡¯t you say we might fail in thepetition? I didn¡¯t want you to take the


    me for me; that was why I said First Love was my work. Still, you said I stole your form for First


    Love during thepetition yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s arm was slightly sore from Lily¡¯s tugging. With the addition of the contentious question from


    Lily, she became flustered and looked toward Nathaniel for help.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Lily, anger blinded all of us during yesterday¡¯spetition, and we did not mean what we said. Plus,


    we said certain things because you left us no choice. That was the case for Mnie and me, and I¡¯m


    sure the same goes for you. You should let bygones be bygones!¡±


    Nathaniel raised his hand and patted Lily¡¯s shoulder, saying gently, ¡°Did you know that Mel and I looked


    everywhere for youst night because you didn¡¯te home? Can¡¯t we talk and sort out all of our


    misunderstandings? You¡¯re too naive, and I¡¯m afraid others will use you for their benefits.¡±


    ¡°You guys looked for me the whole night?¡± Lily chuckled. When she turned to face Nathaniel, she


    forcefully turned Mnie¡¯s body through their tangled arms. Suffering the pain from Lily¡¯s forceful


    movement, Mnie cried, ¡°L-Lily, my arm.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Lily looked as if she had just realized what she had done and loosened her grasp on Mnie,


    allowing Mnie to retract her arm. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t notice that your arm reached into my space.¡±


    Mnie did not know how to respond to that. She frowned, feeling a hidden meaning behind


    Lily¡¯s words.


    Ignoring Mnie, Lily continued questioning Nathaniel, ¡°If I remember correctly, didn¡¯t Ms. Thayer pass


    out yesterday? She recovered pretty fast that she could even look for me the entire night. I feel awful


    now.¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips and suppressed the anger in her gaze. Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°Lily, we¡¯re


    friends! You¡¯ve dated Nate for so many years, and the both of you have deep feelings for each other.


    You shouldn¡¯t listen to what others say. Also, why did you do all thatst night? Are you aware of how


    much that would hurt MN Inc. and Nate? What exactly did Rebirth tell you?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s questions were what Nathaniel wanted to ask Lily too. What exactly happened yesterday?

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    They could not figure out why Lily¡®s behavior had changed. Lily had always been well behaved and


    docile, but when she spoke confidently on the stage, they thought Lily was an entirely different person.


    No signs could have prepared them for Lily¡®s sudden change. She turned into a different person


    overnight and almost ruined MN Inc.


    Nathaniel thought, ¡®If it weren¡®t because I could still use her, I would have killed her on the spot! Does


    she know about Mel and me? Is that wliy she changed so drastically? That¡®s impossible! If she had


    known about us, she would¡®ve made a fuss, right? Instead, she had no reactions, which is not normal


    for a woman in such a situation.¡®


    The sight of Mnie and Nathaniel boiling with anger but trying their best to suppress their emotions


    was hrious to Lily. Initially, Lily nned to shed all her pretenses. She did not sign any contract with


    MN Inc. anyway, so she could leave with all her things as she wished.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she did not expect Mnie and Nathaniel to continue with their acts in front of her. Did they


    honestly think she was an idiot? Did they genuinely think they could have persuaded her to continue


    working in MN Inc. even after all the things that happened yesterday? Lily may be a little naive, but she


    was no fool.


    ¡°They said...¡± Lily deliberately dragged her words out to create suspense for the shameful couple. She


    paced forward slowly with her head bowed low. It looked like she was in a dilemma.


    Behind Lily stood Mnie and Nathaniel, who shared looks as if to say, ¡®We were right. Someone was


    using her to get to us.¡¯


    ¡°What did they say?¡± Nathaniel asked anxiously.


    ¡°Well...¡± Lily still bowed as she shook her head, looking like she was internally struggling with whether


    to tell them everything. She was dying tough out loud. It was her turn to fool the shameless couple.


    ¡®Is it nice to let someone toy with you like this? This is only the beginning,¡® Lily thought.


    In mere seconds, Lily decided she would act with them and put on the most incredible show ever. ¡®They


    enjoy acting in front of me, don¡®t they? They seem to be pretty good at it too. If that¡®s the case, let¡®s see


    the show through to the end!¡® Frustration filled Mnie while she looked at Lily and listened to her


    speak hesitantly. Yesterday¡®s incident was infuriating enough for Mnie. To Mnie, she would have


    won the award gracefully and made headlines if it were not for the scene Lily created.


    Mnie still managed to make the headlines today. Still, it was full of photos of her passing out,


    apanied by harsh words that insinuated she giarized and stole another person¡®s creation. It


    was all because of Lily that such a thing happened to Mnie. At least, that was what Mnie


    believed.


    However, it was not the right time to turn against Lily now. With this thought, Mnie stepped forward


    to stop Lily. ¡°Lily, tell us quickly! What exactly did they tell you? If you don¡®t tell us, I will look for them.


    It¡®s terrible etiquette in the business world to bad¨Cmouth anotherpany just for their benefits!¡±


    Mnie said that but did not look like she would take action anytime soon. As she blocked Lily¡®s path,


    Lily stopped and abruptly looked up. Lily no longer hesitated and babbled, ¡°They said...¡°

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    ¡°They said you¡®re an adulterer and that you guys worked together to take advantage of me!¡±


    Nathaniel¡®s expression changed suddenly. ¡°What nonsense are you spewing?!¡±


    On the contrary, Mnie, facing Lily, was stunned hearing that. Facing, such a direct and strict


    usation, she subconsciously felt guilty, and her eyes instinctively avoided it.


    After hearing Nathaniel¡®s voice, she returned to her senses, ¡°Yeah, how can you believe such words.


    It¡®s just nder!¡±


    ¡°Lily, the three of us have known each other for so long. Do you still need someone else to tell you


    about our rtionship? How could you believe such a boring provocation? It¡®s hurtful to us if you


    believe them.¡± After a few words, Mnie¡®s eyes were red as tears were about to fall. It looked like she


    was aggrieved.


    Lily was speechless with her act. She thought it was a pity Mnie was not an actress. However, if life


    was like a y that depended on acting, anyone could do that!


    Lily pursed her lips and drooped her eyes. She acted as though she was confused to face the situation.


    ¡°They¡®re not the only ones saying this. Others said that you and Nate...¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡± Before she could finish, Nathaniel sternly interrupted her and grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Are you stupid?! Why would you believe rumors like that?! Do you blindly believe rumors without


    thinking?! They are strangers, and we¡®ve known each other for years, so you should know who to


    believe and who you shouldn¡®t!¡±


    Nathaniel sounded aggressive when scolding Lily as if she had greatly insulted him. Yeah, she did not


    think with her brain. Otherwise, how could both of them deceive Lily for so long?


    However, the more Lily looked at Nathaniel in a state of anger and guilt, the more she found it amusing.


    She thought they had already reached the point where the shameless couple would instantly admit


    their deceit.


    However, that was fine. If the shameless couple wanted to continue their facade, Lily would oblige


    without hesitation.


    ¡°Since the situation is already like this. Why not just announce that Mel and I jointly developed First


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Love?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mnie immediately refused decisively. ¡°No one will believe it since what happened yesterday! It


    will not help restore MN Inc.¡®s reputation. It definitely won¡®t work!¡±


    Nathaniel was hesitant initially, but when he heard Mnie say that, he immediately followed suit.


    ¡°Yeah! That won¡®t work. Plus, you know you have a lousy track record in the industry. Admitting that


    you and Mel had developed First Love together will be like admitting we were wrongedst night,


    especially with yourst terrible performance. I won¡®t let that happen, absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Lily already guessed they would disagree. She was curious how they wanted to solve the


    turmoil that happened yesterday.


    ¡°Lily.¡± Nathaniel held her arms with both hands and spoke in a low voice, his eyes fixed on ber. ¡°It¡®s the


    only way. You need to do it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lily raised her eyebrows calmly. ¡°I¡®ll inform the reporters to hold a press


    conference. You will admit your mistake, saying you got lost in the moment and wanted to take all the


    credit. Then apologize to Mel. Thepany wille forward to forgive you and turn the situation


    around,¡± Nathaniel effortlessly spoke as if he had thought about this repeatedly. Lily looked worried and


    did not refute.


    ¡°B¨CBut what about Rebirth?¡±


    ¡°Just reject them. Did you already sign a contract with Rebirth?¡± Nathaniel was unhappy, frowning at


    just the thought of the issue. Frowning, by just thinking of this issue, he was unhappy.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Nathaniel felt that way because he did not know anything that happened between Lily and Rebirthi.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Since you didn¡¯t sign a contract with La Beaut¨¦, we can still fix things.


    They¡¯re just manipting you. I¡¯m already kind enough not to sue Rebirth for ndering us.¡±


    With a sigh of relief, Nathaniel patted Lily¡¯s arin. ¡°Lily, you are too naive to understand theplexity


    and filth of the business field. It¡¯s all for your good. We don¡¯t want you to get involved in this


    ¡°Let Mel and I deal with this matter for you. Now you can focus on producing perfumes. Don¡¯t you love


    making new scents? Wouldn¡¯t it be great to do what you love?¡±


    Lily looked at him. He gaslighted her all along, making her willing to do things for them without wanting


    anything in return. Even now, they only wanted her to take the me for everything. Still, they usibly


    said everything was for her good. Suppose she admitted that she stole forms and wanted job


    hopping now. She would be humiliated and could never continue in this industry for the rest of her life.


    Nathaniel told Lily to do that because he wanted to protect MN Inc. and Mnie¡¯s reputation and to


    destroy Lily¡¯s. If that happened, Lily would have no choice but to listen to Nathaniel no matter what.


    It was all too good to be true! How calctive was he?!


    ¡°Is it possible for MN Inc. to recover as long as I admit my mistake? You won¡¯t me me, would you?¡±


    Lily asked Nathaniel with a nervous expression on her face.


    Nathaniel was satisfied. That was the Lily he knew all too well. She had always cared about his feelings


    the most, so how could she betray him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know someone capable has influenced you, so you aren¡¯t to me. We should me


    those who are sinister and intentional,¡± Nathaniel said warmly while gently hugging Lily¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid. Mel and I will apany you during the press conference. It will be all right.


    We¡¯re here for you!¡±


    Lily nodded, enduring the disgust and resentment in her heart. ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys handle it.¡± Mnie


    looked at them with jealousy, wishing to pull them apart immediately. It was more important to look at


    the bigger picture now, so she needed to bear with it for the time being.


    When Lily left the office, Mnie finally released all her pent-up anger. ¡°Are you fascinated by her?!


    How could you believe everything she says?! Did you believe that Rebirth was the one who


    manipted her? How could they know our rtionship? Why would they tell her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether it¡¯s Rebirth who told her about us, but she¡¯s suspicious for sure.¡± Nathaniel


    picked up the box of cigarettes on the table and took one out of it.


    He lit it and smoked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The most important thing now is to let the


    issue cool down.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mnie sneered and said, ¡°Will she do as you say? Don¡¯t forget how eloquent she wasst


    night and how she dominated the scene. Aren¡¯t you afraid she will do it again during the press


    conference?¡± Although Mnie thought Lily was a fool, she still felt something was off about the


    situation. ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare!¡± Nathaniel shook his head, exhaling smoke. After a pause, he continued,


    ¡°Even if she does, I have countermeasures. Still, she is not that intelligent. What happened yesterday


    may just be a misunderstanding.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Lily went to theboratory after leaving MN Inc., which was located far from thepany. Lily and


    Olivia were mainly involved in research and development and would only mass produce theirtest


    products after proving their sess rates.


    However, Nathaniel was usually eager for quick sess and would rush for production, even though


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    the product had yet to pass its tests. He would always jump the gun andunch newer products.


    He said that the market was ever¨Cchanging, and others would soon rece them if they did not seize


    their opportunities. Therefore, he thought it was necessary to push new products to capture the


    consumers¡® attention.


    Lily disagreed with his aggressive marketing because she knew developing a new product would


    require a process of inspiration and experimentation. Newer products needed repeated tests to


    seed, and they could not rush to release them.


    Although Lily disagreed, she could only make suggestions because she was not qualified enough.


    Nathaniel told her she did not know how to run a business and only needed to focus on producing


    newer products quicker. Nathaniel also said she would be a wealthy wife who would enjoy the rewards


    of his sess.


    However, Lily never wanted that. She would be content as long as she could be with him. She had


    sacrificed many things for him, but he took advantage of her all along.


    Lily hurriedly stepped on the breaks when the lights turned red and collected her thoughts. She told


    herself to stop thinking about Nathaniel and that she needed to move on. She knew it was not toote


    to do so.


    When she arrived at theb, she realized Nathaniel was more cunning than she thought. Olivia was not


    there, but she was in the archives room with several strangers who seemed hostile.


    ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± Lily asked calmly. ¡°L¨CLily!¡± Olivia looked like she had found her savior as soon as


    she saw Lily. ¡°You¡®re finally here! These people are about to destroy the archives!¡±


    Lily red at the strangers as Oliva told her what was happening. Then, Lily patted Olivia¡®s back to


    calm her down as she asked the strangers, ¡°Who are you guys?¡± ¡°Mr. Hall sent us,¡± one of them


    responded with an arrogant attitude.


    ¡°Nonsense. Mr. Hall never told me about this.¡±


    ¡°This is none of your concern. Mr. Hall has ordered us to work with you at theb starting today to


    hasten the development of newer products as soon as possible.¡±


    Nathaniel told them to work with me? He just wants to keep an eye on me!¡® Lily thought.


    It seemed Nathaniel was still naive because he assumed Lily would continue to work for him as if


    nothing had happened during thepetition yesterday.


    ¡°Since you¡®re all here to work with me, you should be in theb. What are you doing in the archives


    room instead?¡± Lily said mockingly.


    ¡°T¨CThese guys told me to locate all the research and development documents. They also demanded


    that I hand over the keys to the archives room!¡± Olivia hurriedly exined.


    ¡°¡®The R&D documents? Why should we give you confidential information?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hall said...¡±


    Lily interrupted the man before he finished speaking, ¡°Stop mentioning Mr. Hall and tell him to speak to


    me in person instead. You said this is all Mr. Hall¡®s doing, right? Well, I could say that you are a spy


    from anotherpany!¡± The men looked at each other in dismay after Lily rebuked them,

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    In the end, one of them took the initiative and stepped forward, ¡°Lily, we¡®re just following: orders. You


    can seek Mr. Hall if you are dissatisfied. We¡®re only doing what Mr. Hall instructed us to do!¡±


    ¡°All right, you think i¡®m scared?¡± Lily focused her gaze on the man as she removed her phone from her


    pocket to call Nathaniel. However, there was no answer, even though Lily was sure Nathaniel was


    reachable. She knew then that Nathaniel was doing what she did to him.


    Nathaniel thought it would frustrate her until she finally admitted her mistake. The man before Lily


    revealed a smug smile as if he knew her call would go unanswered. The man said, ¡°Lily, your assistant


    has been beating around the bush for over an hour. It¡®s pointless to waste time like this when Mr. Hall


    has plenty of it. Sure, the information he wants is confidential, but it belongs to thepany, and Mr.


    Hall wants you to hand them over. Don¡®t worry. We¡®ll take good care of it.¡±


    Lily hung up the phone and said, ¡°Oh, wow. It seems Nate has good intentions.¡± Then she looked at


    Oliva, smiling coldly.


    However, Olivia, who was ready to fight to the death against Nathaniel¡®sckeys, was surprised by


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lily¡®s words.


    ¡°Lily, you worked hard for those documents. Aren¡®t they precious to you? They must have ulterior


    motives if they want to take them away all of a sudden!¡±


    Lily knew Nathaniel was watching her and wanted to take away her documents. If she were to argue


    with him, he would have enough information and evidence to prove Mnie was the one who


    developed all their previous perfumes.


    Without blinking, Lily said sternly, ¡°Give it to them, Liv. My colleague here is right. No matter how


    confidential the information is, it belongs to thepany, and we should give it to Mr. Hall since he had


    requested it.


    Olivia was reluctant, but Lily had already spoken, so she could only give them what they wanted. She


    looked at Lily again, and she did not seem to change her mind. Olivia was puzzled and wanted to ask


    Lily what she was thinking, but she refrained


    The documents were thick and piled high. The men moved them to the parked car and immediately


    took the archives room key.


    ¡°You guys have already taken all the documents, so why would you want the keys to an empty room?!¡±


    Olivia thundered.


    ¡°Mr. Hall requested that...¡±


    ¡°Give it to him, Liv,¡± Lily said indifferently, raising her chin to signal Olivia to hand over the key.


    Nathaniel believed those documents were crucial, but the essential details were in Lily¡¯s mind. He


    thought he could threaten her by taking all her documents away.


    Olivia gritted her teeth and shoved the key onto the man¡®s chest, simultaneously pushing him


    backward.


    The man was agile and grabbed the key. Then he turned to get into the car, wanting to return to


    Nathaniel, but Lily did not question him.


    Olivia watched the car drive off and could not help but ask, ¡°Why did you give them the documents?


    How can you prove you developed all those perfumes without them?!¡± ¡°Liv, do you honestly think I can¡®t


    prove myself without that data?¡± Lily smiled mockingly.¡± Don¡®t worry. I¡®ve got other ways to do that.¡± She


    would dare to fight back if Nathaniel set her up.


    Although Olivia was still puzzled, she did not ask further when she noticed Lily¡®s confidence.¡± Weren¡®t


    you nning to quit MN Inc.? Why did youe back?¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Lily sat down and looked up at Olivia. ¡°Liv, if you must choose between MN Inc. and me, which one


    would you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose you!¡± Olivia said without hesitation, interrupting Lily even before she could finish her words.


    Her answer stunned Lily for a moment before a smile appeared on her face.


    It would be great if Olivia could continue working at MN Inc. as thepany offered a decent sry.


    Olivia was a hot-tempered person, and she disliked anyplex social interactions, so working in this


    Lily could not stay in MN Inc., but it would affect Olivia regardless of Lily¡¯s choice. Lily felt awful


    because of it. However, Lily did not expect Olivia to choose her with so much certainty.


    ¡°Maybe I did gain something from working at MN Inc.,¡¯ Lily thought.


    Smiling, the two looked at each other. The two needed no words to express their feelings for one


    another.


    ¡°Oh right. Are you really going to work at Rebirth?¡± Since the topic was there, Olivia asked bluntly,


    ¡°Then¡­ Can Ie with you too?¡± Still, Olivia was cautious, afraid she might bring more trouble to Lily.


    When a person job-hopped, they would either job-hop alone or with an entire team of their own. It was


    rare for a job hopper to bring only one person.


    Plus, Olivia was still new in the perfumery industry and was only a research assistant who was not well-


    known yet. Hence, Olivia was unsure if Rebirth would want to take her in.


    ¡°About that¡­¡± Lily pondered as she had not brought the matter up to the team from Rebirth yet.


    Alexander was the one who arranged Lily¡¯s position in Rebirth. If she mentioned bringing Olivia over to


    Rebirth to Alexander, then¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I can¡¯t go with you! With my qualification and ability, I¡¯ll be able to find another job! It won¡¯t be


    that difficult for me,¡± Olivia said casually upon noticing Lily¡¯s hesitation. ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    you want toe with me.¡± Olivia was loyal and an excellent assistant to Lily, so Lily had no reason not


    to bring her along.


    ¡°When will you start working there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to discuss it with them first. Plus, there are still some


    things I need to settle here first.¡±


    ¡°Is it about the documents? Don¡¯t worry. I have backups of them on myptop!¡± Olivia said. After a


    moment, she became angry because of this. ¡°But they took the hard copies of our documents away!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Lily said and waved her hand. ¡°Nathaniel will hold a press conference to make me


    admit that I lied during thepetition.¡±


    ¡°W-What?!¡± Bewildered, Olivia almost jumped from her seat, ¡°How could he be so shameless?¡±


    ¡°We put so much effort and time into formting these fragrances and perfumes. You invested all your


    energy and time into this. Not only did Nathaniel take all the credit, but he wants to nder you now?


    Does he even have a conscience?¡± Others might not know the truth, but Olivia did.


    Lily and Olivia were the ones who did the research and experiments one after another, over and over


    again, just to get the results they wanted. Sometimes, they even missed their meals just to watch over


    the experiments.


    There were times when they could only take a nap on a bench in theb because they needed to


    observe the experiments, afraid it might go wrong and give them the wrong data.


    The duo went through much together, and Olivia was furious when such a thing happened to Lily.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    ¡°What would Nathaniel be most afraid of when he wants me to admit that I lied during thepetition


    before the public?¡±


    Upon seeing Olivia¡®s puzzled gaze, Lily continued, ¡°It¡®s the witnesses and evidence that will be against


    him. Sure, he took the evidence away, but the witness...¡±


    ¡°Am I the witness?¡± Olivia pointed at herself. Realization soon hit her as she eximed, ¡°I can be the


    witness!¡±


    She continued, arms akimbo, ¡°We can use this chance to expose his true colors and show everyone


    just what kind of a person he truly is!¡±


    Lily smiled, shook her head lightly, and said, ¡°No, you won¡®t need to be a witness. I only need you to


    take a vacation over the next two days.¡± ¡°Take a vacation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡®s right! Nathaniel doesn¡®t need you to be his witness. All he wants is to have nobody testify


    for me. It will benefit him If you leave now.¡±


    At this crucial moment, Olivia knew that Nathaniel, who cared even about the minor things, would not


    let her go if she were to resign now. cking at work seemed to be a good choice for her in this


    situation.


    However, Olivia was worried. ¡°Lily, I should be by your side, especially now. Running away would make


    me look like a selfish person. Y¨CYou know, like a soldier who ran away during a war because they


    didn¡®t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. We¡®re not at war here. How would you resemble a soldier who ran away?¡± Lily chuckled.


    ¡°Also, I know what I¡®m doing. You wanted to leave with me, didn¡®t you? Use this time to take a break


    because you will be busy in the future.¡±


    Although Olivia still had doubts, she nodded upon seeing the determination in Lily¡®s eyes. After all, the


    duo had worked together for many years. Oliva trusted Lily¡®s decision. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll do as you say.¡±


    After leaving theb, Lily nned to go to Rebirth. While waiting for a cab on the side of the road, a


    ck Maybach stopped in front of her. The car¡®s window rolled down and revealed a handsome face. It


    was Alexander, and Lily was surprised to see him. ¡°Get in,¡± Alexander said.


    Pursing her lips, Lily opened the car door and got in the car.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lily asked, thinking, ¡®How did he know where I was?¡®


    ¡°What? Am I not weed here?¡± The car had already started to move, while Alexander turned to look


    at Lily.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Lily said and held his arm naturally. ¡°I just didn¡®t expect to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Does this count as a surprise?¡±


    That made Lily chuckle. ¡°Of course it does. Where are we going now, though? I was nning


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    to go to Rebirth since I¡¯m not entirely done with my work application yet.¡±


    Lily only had a quick chat with the person in charge of Rebirthst night. She even had to search for


    thepany¡¯s address online. Before this, Lily knew little about Rebirth. She thought she needed to


    talk about this with Alexander.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going there today. What about tomorrow?¡± Alexander said faintly. ¡°Why not?¡± As Lily asked,


    a thought formed in her head. ¡®It is still early now. Does Alex need to do something else?¡¯ Alexander


    said nothing, but he just pointed to the back.


    Lily looked at where Alexander pointed and noticed many other cars behind them but thought nothing


    of it. After a moment, Lily was sure those cars were tailing them. ¡®Who are they? Are those Nathaniel¡®s


    men?¡¯


    ¡°Then what should we...¡± Lily wanted to ask Alexander what they should do, but at this time, Alexander


    suddenly circled his arm around her shoulder as the car sped up simultaneously.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Alexander¡¯s car rocketed down the road. Soon they lost the cars behind them.


    ¡°Nate must¡®ve sent people to follow me. It¡®s probably to see if I¡®m still in contact with Rebirth. ¡°Lily


    turned her head back toward Alexander as she spoke.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alexander raised his eyebrows. ¡°Did you promise him you wouldn¡®t return to Rebirth?


    ¡°I didn¡®t promise him anything, but he probably felt that he had convinced me to.¡± Lily did not promise


    Nathaniel anything, but Nathaniel still thought hisme lies had sessfully fooled her again. He was


    the same person as usual and thought he was familiar with Lily because the old Lily would give him all


    her trust.


    However, Lily witnessed Nathaniel¡®s betrayal and affair with her own eyes. She watched his and


    Mnie¡®s illicit rtionship and lost all of Lily¡®s trust. How could she ever believe any of Nathaniel¡®s


    words again?


    ¡°So, what¡®s your n now?¡±


    Without interfering with her decision, Alexander was very interested, and he was even a little curious


    about what she would do to make them pay. Frankly, that Hall sc*mbag had hurt Lily so badly, so


    Alexander nned to seek justice for her, but now it seemed his wife did not entirely need his


    protection as she had her ways.


    Lily looked toward the front calmly. ¡°He wants to hold a press conference and make me take the fall for


    what happened during thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alexander¡®s voice was calm, and his eyes were cold. ¡°What time is the press conference?


    ¡°He didn¡®t say, but I guess it¡®s tomorrow or tonight.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he is desperate.¡± Lily turned her head and looked at Alexander. ¡°Last night¡®s event not only


    thoroughly discredited him but also ruined MN Inc.¡®s reputation. He doesn¡®t have the patience to wait


    longer. What¡®s more, the organizingmittee is also investigating this case. We need to solve this


    matter as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to oblige Nathaniel¡®s wishes?¡± Although he asked, Alexander did not think Lily would be


    so obedient to Nathaniel.


    ¡°Unless I¡®m out of my mind,¡± Lily said, ¡°What was once mine will be mine again.¡±


    In Alexander¡®s eyes, Lily¡®s little face was as tranquil as he remembered. She was beautiful, unlike the


    others who only caught people¡®s attention at first nce. Still, looking at her only made her more


    irresistible, making Alexander want to pamper and care for her. Alexander tucked Lily¡¯s hair behind her


    ear and uttered affectionately, ¡°Turn to me whenever you need me.¡±


    These simple words made Lily¡¯s heart warm. Over the past few years of dating Nathaniel, she used to


    do everything independently. Nathaniel was busy starting a business and socializing, never having time


    to eat dinner, watch movies, or even listen to Lily talk


    Lily would only feel his warmth for a few days when they released new products. She would feel inferior


    to MN Inc.¡¯s employees any other time. If Lilyined a little, he would want her to be generous


    and reasonable, not irritable. Still, she got used to it as time went by.


    Hearing Alexander¡¯s words at this moment, she teared up a little. She leaned on his shoulder


    instinctively, whispering, ¡°I will.¡± As Alexander did not expect she would take the initiative to lean on


    him, he was slightly startled. Lily whispered in his ears, and the corners of his mouth upturned instantly.


    1 ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Lily asked softly while feeling surprisingly calm whenying in


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Going to dinner,¡± he said. ¡°You haven¡®t eaten yet, right?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Lily was shocked as if


    Alexander had installed a monitor on her.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Alexanderughed as if he guessed what Lily was thinking. ¡°I¡®m not a pervert who monitors people. I


    can see and hear with my eyes and ears.¡±


    Suddenly, he poked Lily¡®s stomach, and she dodged as it tickled. That was when Lily realized her


    stomach growled with hunger.


    Alexander took her to the Sky Garden Restaurant located halfway along the hill. This restaurant was


    famous in town, not only for its unique design but also for its magnificent view.


    In a mainstream society where Asian cuisine symbolized high¨Css identity, Sky Garden also served


    Western Cuisine, which their senior chefs specialized in. The restaurant had a dish from every culture


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    for everyone.


    Of course, it was pricey, and some could not afford to enjoy their delicacies. Still, most who wanted to


    eat at Sky Garden would need to make a reservation, even if certain people had reserved seats like


    VIP guests.


    Lily looked at a woman sitting across from her, taking the menu gracefully and handing it to her man.


    The waiters served them as soon as their car drove in. It looked like they had reserved their ces


    beforehand.


    ¡°You can order first,¡± Alexander said.


    ¡°What kind of cuisine would thedy prefer? We have specialized menus for you to choose from.¡± The


    waiter served them attentively.


    After some thought, Lily responded, ¡± How about American cuisine.¡±


    Then she raised her eyes to look at Alexander. ¡°Are you used to eating this kind of cuisine?¡±


    ¡°I am fine with anything,¡± He said casually.


    It was not that she was a picky eater, but the prices Lily saw on her menu were staggering. She knew it


    was pricey but did not expect it to be that expensive. Although she did not have to pay for it, the prices


    stung her heart.


    ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± Alexander cast his questioning eyes over when Lily did not move for some time.


    ¡°I¨CIt¡®s nothing. I¡®m just a little spoiled for choice,¡± Lily said half¨Cjokingly, but it was apparent she had


    trouble choosing what she wanted to eat.


    After taking a deep look at her, Alexander looked at the waiter. ¡°Please serve some of your Western


    signature dishes for now. She¡®ll look at the restter.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The waiter quickly ced their order,


    and Lily epted the offer willingly. Since Alexander had ordered for her, she did not have to worry


    about it. Lily closed the menu and put it aside to avoid looking at its terrifying numbers. She was not


    poor. It was just that she seldom lived a luxurious life. Nathaniel often instilled a sense of frugalness


    during their entrepreneurial period, so Lily got used to it over time. Habits were such a scary thing.


    The restaurant was quick to serve its dishes. It had only been a while, but Lily¡®s phone rang as soon as


    she took her first bite. Olivia¡¯s name shed on the screen, so Lily nced at Alexander apologetically,


    picked up the phone, and answered it.


    ¡°Lily, I¡®ve applied for leave,¡± Olivia said directly.


    ¡°Did he approve it?¡± Lily guessed it as she noticed Olivia¡®s pleasant voice over the phone.


    ¡°He approved it immediately! Lily, you guessed right. He probably wants me to stay far away for now.


    He gave me extra days off when I told him it was for my vacation. You knew he¡®d been waiting for this


    moment!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was so loud that Alexander probably could hear her. Lily cleared her


    throat embarrassedly. ¡°Then go and have fun!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Lily, how can I go on vacation at a critical moment like this? Don¡®t you need me to stay back


    to help you? I can be your witness if Nathaniel wants to me everything on you!¡°

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    "It''s fine, Liv. Listen to me. You''ve been busy because of work for far too long. You shouldtake a break


    since you''ll get busy again in a few days.


    By then, you won''t be able to rest even if you wanted to,¡± Lily said half-jokingly.


    Since Lily insisted, Olivia stopped persuading her.


    ¡°Okay then.Oh right, you know I have two phones.I turned off the one for work.If you need me, call my


    personal phone number.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.Have fun!¡± After hanging up, Lily noticed Alexander gave her a deep look.


    She looked down at her appearance, but nothing seemed to be out of ce.


    "What''s wrong?" + ¡°Are you asking her to leave because you don¡¯t want her to get involved?¡±


    Alexander hit thenail on the head, stunning Lily before she let out a smile. ¡°Not entirely.


    Liv was my assistant while I worked in MN Inc., so she¡¯s familiar with all my products and research


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    oues.


    This time, Nathaniel is determined to make me take the me for everything, so Liv would be the first


    person he woulwanted to bring up the past.


    If so, she will have no choice but to tell them everything, regardless of whether or notshe wants to,


    because she is still MN Inc.''s employee.


    It would be better for her not to be around." While talking, Lily did not neglect her food.


    Some things were indeed expensive for a reason.


    Her meal possessed an exquisite and delicious appearance with a first-ss taste.


    It had been a long since she had time to sit down and enjoy her meal.her.


    Hence, she paid no attention to her image or that Alexander was sitting right before


    She simply ate as she usually would when she was alone.


    With a faint smile on his lips, Alexander just stared at Lily as she ate.


    It was as if he could be full by just watching her eat.was a little apprehensive about Lily''s ns.


    ¡°You seem pretty confident.¡± Initially, Alexander


    Still, after listening to what she said, he realized she was not acting impulsively.


    Instead, she had thought over her entire n carefully and thoroughly.her food as she looked up at


    Alexander.


    Lily stopped digging her spoon into


    "There''s one more thing I hope you can agree to." "What is it?¡± Alexander seemed to be full already.


    He ced his utensils down, gently wiping the corners of his lips with a napkin ashe waited for Lily to


    continue. "I-I want to bring Liv with me to Rebirth." After a short pause, Lily continued, "I''m doing it for


    myself, but Liv is also apetent person.


    Plus, I¡¯m used to working with her.


    I can promise you we will bring great results to thepany.


    If not, I will..." Lily even raised a hand as if she was making an oath.


    ¡°What will you do?¡± Alexander asked, interrupting her words.


    ¡°Give us half a year.


    Within that time, I can create a hot-selling perfume that will benefit thepany significantly.¡± Lily


    promised.


    Alexander chuckled.


    ¡°I remember you only took three months to develop the form for First Love, so why do you need half


    a year at mypany?¡±.down slowly, hesitating for a moment before she said, "Actually...¡± "Yeah?"


    "First Love is wed.¡± "Oh?¡± "I''m sure you know a great perfume takes time to create, from its


    inspiration and nning process to repeated experiments and try-outs.


    Lily put her hand


    We had to rush everything to create a perfume in three months.


    However, we had no choice back then.¡± Lily shrugged and continued, ¡°Nathaniel wanted us to rush our


    work because he needed a new productto participate in thepetition, so...¡± The creation of First


    Love was a rushed process. "That was why its base note changedpletely with just a slight


    modification to its ingredients," Lily said in a yful tone.


    Her thumb and index finger were ced closely together to indicate how little of the new ingredient she


    used.Lily''s liveliness and each of her expressions into his mind.


    Alexander engraved


    His eyes darkened, and he suddenly moved closer to her.


    Before she could react, he had wiped the corners of her lips with a napkin.


    "There was a tiny bit of oil stain on your lips.¡± Alexander looked indifferent, as if his actions were a


    regr thing.


    However, his words made Lily blush instantly. Alexander was so serious and focused while gently


    wiping the corners of her lips.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    "I-I''m full." Lily lowered her head while her cheeks flushed red. ¡°You¡¯re probably tired, so let¡¯s go home


    and rest first.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    We''ll talk about the rest tomorrow.¡± As if knowing what was bothering Lily, Alexander said, ¡°I¡¯ll let


    Edward know about your request.


    Don''t worry about it." His words managed to relieve Lily of her worries.


    She thought it was great to have someone else understand her and make arrangements to get things


    done before she even asked.


    When the couple got into the car, Alexander asked Lily, ¡°Are you renting the ce you¡¯re staying at


    now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Cancel your contract and movein with me," Alexander said and held Lily''s hand.


    Alexander''s actions made Lily''s heart skip a beat as she tightened her grip on his hand andlowered her


    head, appearing to be in her thoughts.


    Alexander did not rush her either.


    He just looked ahead with her hand in his, waiting patiently for her answer.


    The arrival of such a day was already within Lily''s expectations, but she just did notthink it woulde


    so soon.


    Since they were married now and had even slept with each other, they were considered a proper


    married couple.


    It made sense for them to move in together.


    Lily nodded.


    ¡°Okay." "Let''s move your things over now, shall we?" Alexander was indeed a man of action.


    The car soon arrived at Lily''s neighborhood as she went upstairs to pack the essentials alone, mostly


    her clothes.


    However, she no longer wanted her bedsheets, nkets, and other misceneous items.


    Then she ced all her essential documents into a file and called herndlord to cancel her rental


    contract.


    Before she left, she rechecked the room to ensure she did not leave anything behind.


    It was only now that she realized she had been alone for a long time.


    She thought Nathaniel and herself were starting a business together where they could work toward


    mon goal.


    However, it turned out it was only her dream, not Nathaniel¡¯s.


    Lily stood at the door and took a long look as a sign of farewell to her past.


    ''Goodbye, my past.'' Alexander was surprised when he saw that Lily only had one bag.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°I only packed the important items.


    The other things don''t matter." It was fortunate that Nathaniel was not around, as Lily was not in the


    mood to exin things to him.


    It was rare for Nathaniel toe over anyway.


    On the way home, neither Lily nor Alexander spoke.


    Alexander just held her hand in his as his thumb gently rubbed the back of herhand.


    The driver drove the car to Imperial Hills, the most expensive neighborhood in the city.


    It was a well-knownmunity filled with mansions for the wealthy.


    Only the finest architects and interior designers worked on each mansion.


    The mansions even came with their own gardens.


    Staying in this neighborhood symbolized a person''s wealth and status, so the fact that Alexander


    residedhere did not surprise Lily at all.


    However, she did not expect that there would be no maids in his vast mansion.


    She also found it convenient after learning that his mansion was fully automated.


    "Are you the only one living here?" Lily asked in surprise when she noticed no one else in his mansion.


    "It''ll be the two of us from today onward,¡± Alexander said, cing the mansion¡¯s key in Lily¡¯s palm.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    "I prefer tranquility, but someone wille to clean up the house every two days orso." Alexander


    loosened his tie.


    "I''m going to take a shower while you rest first.


    There is an empty walk-in closet where you can store your belongings,¡± after speaking, Alexander


    enteredthe room.


    Lily was relieved when she heard the sound of the shower.


    After all, she needed some time to adapt to the unfamiliar environment.


    1 There were about three floors to the mansion, and the top floor would be the loft.


    It was not very tall, but the area was rtively expansive.


    The mansion had cold tones with clean lines on the walls, resembling Alexander, who was cold


    yetcapable.


    The walk-in closet size caused Lily to stagger as she carried her bag inside.


    The closet wasrge enough to be a bedroom.


    There were men''s clothes in two cabs while the rest were empty.


    Lily did not bring much stuff, so she hung her clothes one by one before pulling out a small file


    containing her important documents.


    Inside the file were her ID card, academic certificate, and other essential documents.


    However, she realized the marriage certificate she had the day before was not inside.


    Alexander had taken both certificates, and she did not know where he had put them, so she hadto ask


    for themter.


    When the phone rang in her pocket, she pulled it out to find it was a call from Nathaniel.


    She had received more phone calls in thest two days than in the previous two months.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Lilyzily said as she answered the call.


    "Lily, where have you been?!" Nathaniel thundered with a skeptical tone.


    Did he mistake her for the previous Lily who listened to him? ¡°Since when have you been so


    concernedwith my whereabouts, Mr.


    Hall?" Lily chuckled as she slid the file containing her documents into a drawer.


    Her tone irritated Nathaniel.


    ¡°Lily, can''t you speak more politely?¡± "I believe I''ve been speaking politely.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    How much more polite could I be?" Lily exited the walk in closet and saw her husband, who had just


    gotten out of the shower.


    Alexander''s hair was still dripping wet, and he was wearing only arge white bath towel aroundhis


    waist.


    His upper body lines were nearly wless.


    He nced at Lily and noticed she was on the phone, approaching her without saying a word.


    As Alexander got closer to Lily, her breath slowed to the point where she forgot to breathe.


    Nathaniel was still chattering on the phone, "What do you mean by that? Did thepany speak to you


    about anything? Didyou go and meet with the people from Rebirth again? Do you still believe their


    nonsense? Don''t be stupid, Lily.


    They tried to sow discord among us! We should be familiar with each other after all these years,


    especially after I¡¯ve treated youwell.


    Don''t be mad because there is nothing between Mel and me.


    Stop thinking nonsense ande to MN Inc." Lily heard a faint gasp on the other side of the call, even


    though Nathaniel had quickly spoken over it.


    Lily knew Mnie was by his side and got pissed off by what Nathaniel said.


    ''He''s so capable that he can call me while flirting with Mel?¡¯ Lily felt disgusted at thatthought but had no


    intentions or time to indulge in Nathaniel''s nonsense at the moment because the man before her had


    utterly captivated her.


    Alexander stood so close that Lily could count the water droplets on his chest.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Lily almost stretched her finger to touch Alexander''s tanned skin and well-built muscles. She gulped


    subconsciously. ¡°Lily? Lily?!¡± Nathaniel suspected Lily had hung up the phone whenhe did not get a


    response, so he kept calling her name.


    Lily widened her eyes as she watched Alexander''s tall figure lean toward her.


    His handsome face was getting closer and closer.


    She held her breath, and then¡­


    When their lips got close, Alexander turned sideways and gently kissed Lily on her cheek near her ear.


    Then he straightened his back and went straight into the walk-in closet.


    Thud! The phone slipped from Lily''s hand and rolled on the carpet.


    Fortunately, the phone fell onto the carpet.


    Otherwise, it would have shattered.


    Nathaniel was still on the other end of the call waiting for Lily¡¯s response, when the loud thud hurt his


    eardrums.


    He hurriedly moved his ear away from the phone and eximed, ¡°Lily! What the hell are you


    doing?!Are you even listening to me?" Lily squatted to pick up her phone and calmly wiped it.


    ¡°Mr.Hall, what''s the matter? You can tell me," she said after confirming she did not damage her phone.


    "Why, you...!" Nathaniel suppressed his anger and told himself to tolerate her until they settled


    theirmatters during the press conference.


    "The press conference I mentioned earlier is scheduled for tonight.


    Come to MN Inc.


    We¡¯ll rehearse on the road.


    We should try to suppress the incident as soon as possible and minimize the negative impacts on the


    Then he softened his voice and said slowly, "Lily, I''m sure you¡¯re aware of how much this incident has


    affected MN Inc.


    Thepany is our life''s work, and you have sacrificed much for it too.


    I don''t think you would want anything to happen to it, do you? Listen, I knowI might make you feel


    aggrieved this time, but thepany will be more popr and influential once we resolve this


    matter.


    We''ll get married after that, okay?" He promised to marry her again, using his eloquence to coax her


    repeatedly, but Lily no longer gave a d*mn.


    "All right, then." Lily paused and pretended Nathaniel had persuaded her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.I¡¯ve put much effort into MN Inc.and don''t want anything bad to happen to it." ''If I could put


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    that much effort into apany, I can alsowithdraw from it.If I built it, I could destroy it as I please,¡¯ Lily


    thought.


    Nathaniel was relieved when he heard Lily''s words, "Then hurry to thepany.


    I''ll be waiting for you!" When Lily hung up the phone, she stood up and realized her husband had


    already put on his robe, as if he was going to bed.


    "I''ll be outter since the press conference is tonight,¡± Lily said bluntly.


    She knew it was better to be honest and tell her husband about it because he would eventually find out


    anyway.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s still early, so let''s rest for a while,¡± Alexander slowly approached Lily as he


    continued, ¡°I¡¯ve adjustedthe water temperature and prepared the stuff you need.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Rumors had it Alexander was cold blooded, ruthless, and cruel. No one would have expected him to be


    gentle and considerate to another person.


    The water''s temperature was just right, so Lilyfortably took a hot bath and changed into new


    clothes and undergarments.


    The difort she felt from her menstrual pain reduced considerably, and it made her feel relieved.


    Alexander was right when he said Lily did not need to rush and should take a good rest first.


    Lily took a nap while Alexander hugged her and fell asleep, giving her a great sense of security.


    The two simply cuddled without doing anything else, and Lily felt a newfound peacefulness.


    She napped for over an hour and realized her phone had countless missed calls when she wokeup.


    They were from Nathaniel, who seemed distressed, while Lily felt the exact opposite.


    She slowly changed into a white dress.


    The dress was simple, without any unique cuttings or designs, but it fitted Lily¡¯s figure well, giving heran


    elegant look Before Lily left, Alexander circled his arms around her waist, his head buried in her neck


    as he nibbled on her skin.


    ¡°I don''t want to let go of you.¡± "I''m yours regardless of where I am.¡± Lily¡¯s words made Alexander


    holdher tighter as he kissed her passionately.


    After giving her another two pecks on her lips, he let her go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Edward to wait for you.


    Come back once the press conference is over.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily nodded before she turned around to leave.


    Lily arrived at the venue when the impatient Nathaniel ran toward her and scolded, ¡°Where the hell


    were you?!I called you so many times! Why didn''t you answer any of my calls? Are you in contact with


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    the people from Rebirth again? Lily, didn''t I make it clear enough to you? Do you still not know how


    critical this press conference is?! How dare you!" Lily nced at Nathaniel coldly, making him choke on


    his words and stop talking.


    "Let''s go in now." They did not enter the venue right away.


    Instead, Nathaniel brought Lily to the walkway and said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ve repeatedly reminded you of what


    to say, so I trust you¡¯ve got this.


    After today, MN Inc.


    will do even better than before.


    Lily, listen to me.


    I know that you¡¯ve always been sensible.


    Everything depends on you today!" Lily listened to Nathaniel speak obediently with a faint smile on her


    face the whole time.


    However, her silence made Nathaniel feel slightly anxious.


    He wanted to say more but felt he had told her everything he needed her toknow.


    Finally, he ced his hands on her shoulders and leaned in closer to her as he whispered, ina voice so


    soft that it was only audible for the two of them, "I trust you, but you better not try anything funny.


    Don''t me me for the consequences you''ll suffer if you don¡¯t do as I say.¡± Then Nathaniel let her go


    and looked at her lovingly.


    Anyone else would have thought he said something sweet to her.


    Lily''s smile was gone by now while her gaze was cold.


    She turned around and headed to the venue.


    As soon as she entered the building, shing lights blinded her, causing her to squint her eyes.


    The reporters raised their cameras one after another to take pictures of her.


    She stopped and collected herself before quickly walking to the stage.


    A row of tables was on the stage as several higher-ups from MN Inc.


    took their seats on both ends, reserving the three center seats for Nathaniel, Lily, and Mnie.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Lily walked over and sat down gracefully. Mnie had arrived at the venue earlier. Once Lily took her


    seat,Mnie nced over at Nathaniel, who noticed that and gave Mnie an "Okay" gesture.


    Seeing that, Mnie felt slightly more at ease.


    The press conference soonmenced, and Nathaniel went straight to the point.


    "I''m sure all of you heard about the incident during the perfumerypetitionst night.


    There were some misunderstandings.


    Hence, we arranged this press conference to rify the misunderstandings to those concerned with the


    media¡¯s help.¡± Nathaniel paused before he continued, ¡°The product ¡®First Love,¡¯ which was one ofMN


    Inc.''s entries to thepetition, was well-received by everyone.


    However, twopanies submitted the same work, which raised concerns about giarism and


    intellectual property theft.


    The people involved in this incident are already here, so I won¡¯t say more.


    Now, I''ll pass the floor to the two perfumers to exin it to all of you, alright?¡± Then Nathaniel passed


    the microphone to Mnie.


    Mnie wore a ck Bardot dress, making her look imposing.


    The interesting thing was that her ck dress formed a sharp contrast with Lily¡¯s white dress.


    ustomed to such situations, Mnie brightly smiled as she said, ¡°Hello, everyone.


    I''m Mnie Thayer, MN Inc.''s chief perfumer.¡± The way Mnie introduced herself as MN Inc.¡¯s chief


    perfumer made Lily lower her gazeand smirk.


    ¡°As Mr.


    Hall briefly exined the incident earlier, I won''t be repeating it.


    I just want to say that I''ve known hard work is more important than talent ever since I started my career


    in thisindustry.


    I believe that a great perfume results from a perfumer''s dedication to the lifelong learning of fragrances


    through continuousresearch and experiments.


    We must put our minds to doing the right thing.


    ying tricks may help a person gain short-term benefits, but it will never help them in the long run.


    Am I right, Lily?" Mnie concluded her part by throwing a question to Lily casually.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sure enough, everyone¡¯s attention averted to Lily.


    They were all ears, waiting to hear what Lily had to say.


    Although Mnie did not denounce Lily, everyone understood the meaning behind her words.


    Mnie made it clear she was the victim, while Lily was the thief who giarized and stole the work of


    others.


    The microphone was in front of Lily, but she was not in a hurry to speak.


    She looked around the venue, her gaze sweeping almost the entire ce.


    Just when Nathaniel started to get anxious and wanted to remind Lily to speak, he finally heard Lily


    say, ¡°I agree with what Ms.


    Thayer said.


    It''s indeed most important for us to put our minds to doing the right thing.


    Besides, Ms.


    Thayer was right about one''s hard work being more important than one¡¯s talent.¡± The reporters clicked


    their cameras wildly, but Lilydid not dodge them.


    She remained calm in the face of the blinding lights.


    Nathaniel and Mnie kept a professional smile on their faces while a thought popped up in their


    minds.


    Lily was merely repeating Mnie¡¯s exact words.


    Everything sounded the same, but why did the two get suspicious when those words came from Lily?


    ¡°Ms.Christian, are you admitting that you stole Ms. Thayer¡¯s work?¡± one of the reporters asked.


    Lily lightly smiled when she heard such a critical question.


    "I did not say that." "Oh?" There was an uproar among the crowd.


    The cameras started shing again instantly, and more reporters were eager to ask Lily questions.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Nathaniel took the lead in turning the microphone to his side to strike preemptively, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not


    considered stealing.


    In any case, Lily is a member of ourpany.


    She has worked as Ms.


    Thayer''s assistant and has participated in creating fragrances to some extent for many years.


    "I don''t want to define it as stealing or giarism this time because it sounds atrocious.


    I can only say that in this society, in our industry, it is understandable that we can¡¯t control everything.


    We are willing to give Lily a chance, and we hope MN Inc.


    can bring us betterpositions in the future." Nathaniel had some experience socializing and dealing


    with the media over the years.


    His remarks were neither humble nor arrogant, snobby but sincere.


    He understood and protected the employees who betrayed hispany.


    The reporters felt moved while casting a contemptuous look toward Lily.


    The current situation was apparent.


    It was clear that Lily was unwilling to be an assistant and then stole thepany¡¯s results and resold


    themto otherpanies.


    She wanted to seek refuge but never expected to fail.


    The situation had already gone off the beam, but MN Inc.


    was still willing to protect her.


    However, a small number of people also noticed certain loopholes.


    A reporter stood up to ask a question, "Lily said before that she is not an employee of yourpany


    andhas not signed a contract." Others assumed Nathaniel had considered this issue before, so he


    calmly said smilingly, "Yes, I admit that it was thepany''s omission.


    Of course, it''s not that we didn''t want to sign the contract.


    However, if you didn''t know, Lily and I are university ssmates.


    We are all friends, so we didn''t think about the contract so thoroughly.


    ¡°I also transfer her sry directly to her.


    I admit it is my mistake, and we have prepared a contract with excellent terms.


    I believe MN Inc.


    will have a brighter future after this misunderstanding!¡± The crowd gave warm apuse shortly after.


    Nathaniel was secretly relieved, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    The situation would have worsened if it were not for his quick response.


    He could not even wipe the sweat off his forehead before another reporter stood up and asked, ¡°Ms.


    Christian, don''t you think you should make a public apology for this incident? Also, does the freshman


    know the realstory behind this? If they don''t know about it, what will you tell them? Is this considered


    fraud? Will the freshman sue you?" The reporters'' questions were getting increasingly intense, and


    their gazes toward Lily were particrly piercing.


    Nathaniel wiped his forehead.


    "That''s..." Nathaniel was about to speak when Lily took the microphone away, held it in her hand, and


    stood up slowly.


    ¡°Those are excellent questions.


    I¡¯ll answer your first question first.


    I don''t think I need to apologize because I don''t need to.¡± Her voice was crystal clear as she


    emphasized every word.


    Everyone present heard it, and there was an uproar.


    After all, everyone agreed with what Nathaniel said before and even decided this was the case.


    The crowd despised Lily when she said she did not feel the need to apologize.


    They even thought she was refusing to admit her mistakes.


    "How shameless!" "How could she say such a thing!" "Exactly!" There was a slightmotion below


    the stage.


    Although the voices were quite soft, Lily could still hear them.


    Still, she did not get angry, and her cheeks did not even blush.


    She clenched the microphone and calmly scanned the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to chime in on this.


    Firstly, ¡®First Love ¡®is my creation.


    My assistant and I took three months to fine-tune this product.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Secondly, my creations include most of MN Inc.''s perfumes besides ¡®First Love.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    The reporters started getting excited about the gossip. After listening to Nathaniel¡¯s words and


    seeingLily smiling warmly, they thought the matter would be settled and not have any more juicy


    information.


    Oh, but the tables had turned! Lily had indirectly pped Nathaniel¡¯s face in front of everyone! The


    reporters¡¯focal lengths immediately aimed at Nathaniel''s swiftly ashen face while Lily appeared calm.


    The duo¡¯s expressions greatly contrasted with each other.


    ¡°Ms.Christian, you mean to say you didn¡¯t giarize Ms.Thayer''s work, but she giarized yours


    instead?" Someone immediately asked.


    Lily smiled, ¡°I would like to correct your words.


    The word giarism means counterfeiting and is also an act of infringement.


    Although such actions are uneptable, there is a procedure for self-reprocessing.


    In addition to giarism, there is another act called snatching, which means taking something and


    changing itinto one''s own." "Isn''t that stealing?" The reporter replied.


    Lily justughed and didn¡¯t respond.


    "Lily, what do you mean?!" The crowd turned their heads.


    Nathaniel raised his arms to half cover his face and spoke directly to Lily.


    He looked unpleasant as he gnashed his teeth.


    Nathaniel wished he could snap back but could not attack or even make a sound in front of so many


    people.


    However, Lily did not even look at him.


    She looked calmly at the reporters before her, resembling a general who pointed out the battlefield.


    ¡°As you said, Ms.


    Christian, you didn''t sign any contracts with MN Inc., meaning you¡¯re not one of their employees.


    How can you prove that you developed MN Inc.''s products yourself? Do you have any evidence?¡± The


    reporterswere vignt and could always find core issues with this matter.


    Still, they did not take sides, wanting to ask saucy questions and dig for more information to write hard


    hitting news.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Lily was about to answer the doubtful questions when Mnie, beside her, took the lead, ¡°Whatdo you


    mean by those words, Lily? Do you mean I stole your creativity and product?¡± "Ms.


    Thayer, shouldn''t we be clearer about what''s between us?" Lily asked calmly with a faint smile across


    her face.


    Lily had always been tepid, from entering the stage to sitting down to answering reporters¡¯ questions.


    There seemed to be no emotional fluctuations as her voice was clear and soft but had a forcethat none


    could ignore.


    She mixed such a rhetorical question with a strong smell of gunpowder, instantly causing a riot among


    the reporters in the venue.


    Mnie revealed a furious expression as she clenched her slender fingers into fists.


    Even though she was smiling, it was a forced one.


    She tried to be as professional as possible while gritting her teeth, asking, ¡°I don¡¯t quite


    understandwhat you mean, Lily.


    Can you be more specific?¡±.


    The reporters suppressed their excitement and tightly held their cameras and recording pens, fearing


    missing the tiniest details.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Lily smiled faintly and looked at Mnie. "Are you sure that¡¯s what you want? Do you want me to let the


    cat out of thebag?" She was so calm, making Mnie feel flustered.


    What was Lily plotting? What did she want exactly? She hadid all the cards on the table and couldnot


    bear to back down.


    Mnie gritted her teeth and bravely replied, ¡°Don''t make a fool of yourself, Lily.


    I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.


    I can''t say I''m the most talented person in this industry, but I am undoubtedly one who works hard.


    Everyone knows how much I''ve done in thispany over the past few years.


    You can''t juste up here and spew nonsense." "Mnie," Nathaniel was on her side, gently


    squeezing herforearm.


    He turned to look at Lily again, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°I apologize.


    The purpose of this press conference was to exin everything to thepetition¡¯s organizing


    However, we did not make enough arrangements, nor did Ms.


    Christian have enough time to prepare mentally.


    We¡­¡± ¡°Do you want evidence?¡± Lily interjected.


    Her four simple words immediately attracted the media''s attention to herself.


    She picked up her phone, saying, "Since everyone is asking for evidence, this is the most


    straightforward form.


    Here you go.¡± ¡°Excuse me, Ms.


    Christian, what is this evidence you''re talking about?" Someone asked.


    Things were bing more exciting as the tension increased.


    Neither side would give in, and it felt bewildering.


    The reporters were unsure which side was true and which was false.


    Whatever the case, both parties were good at acting.


    "The evidence is..." Lily was about to speak when Mnie instinctively stood up and interjected, ¡°All


    MN Inc.


    employees can be witnesses.


    They can prove the perfumer and who created all thosepositions! Since we used to be


    ssmates, Iwanted to save you some dignity.


    ¡°However, it seems that you¡¯re too full of yourself.


    Not only are you unwilling to admit your mistakes, but you are also confounding right and wrong.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m sick and tired of your games, Lily.


    See you in court!¡± After speaking, Mnie threw the microphone, got up, and left.


    Such drama! Although the argument was intense, no one expected her to storm off.


    Not to mention the reporters present, Nathaniel was also quite taken aback.


    He instinctively reached out to grab Mnie but was a step behind.


    Everyone looked at Mnie''s back as she walked out, so it would be rude if Nathaniel stood up to


    chase her.


    Still, he could notpletely ignore this and had to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, everyone.


    This will bring an end to today¡¯s press conference.


    Thank you foring." He motioned to get up and leave but angrily red at Lilybefore doing so.


    Then he turned sideways, said a few words to the people around him, and chased Mnie


    withoutlooking back.


    Meanwhile, Lily simply stood there, facing many shes and pairs of eyes.


    She became the audience¡¯s focus.


    Nathaniel had just left her there to face the media alone.


    She knew early on that he never cared much about her.


    ¡°Ms.


    Christian, it seems Ms.


    Thayer wants to file awsuit against you.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    "Ms. Christian, do you really have evidence, or are you making it up? Have you thought about the


    repercussions ifthis case goes to court?" Lily looked around calmly, facing the skeptical crowd.


    Her rxed demeanor and mild aura quieted the noisy crowd.


    She parted her red lips slightly and eximed four words, ¡°Bring on thewsuit!¡± Lily was aware that


    leaving would not be an easy task, but shedid not expect Nathaniel to stop her in the alley.


    Did he not just go after Mnie? Why was he still here? Nathaniel¡¯s face was gloomy, His hands were


    in the pockets ofhis trousers as he leaned against the wall.


    The fact that his entire body was concealed from the light added to his grim appearance, Lily¡¯s steps


    were hesitant, and she did not want topay attention to him.


    Instead, she tried to turn around and leave in the opposite direction, but unexpectedly, someone


    blocked her path.


    It made sense why Nathaniel was whispering to some people before he left.


    Was he exining this situation? If so, it was probably the first time he ever cared about her.


    Unable to get through, Lily simply walked up to Nathaniel and asked, ¡°Is this a threat, Mr.


    Hall? Or a kidnapping?" Nathaniel straightened up and walked toward her.


    He did not lose his cool and yell, but his whole body was seething with rage.


    When his leather shoes hit the floor, they made a crisp, pounding sound.


    He instinctively nced about and saw that there were no security cameras around.


    He was prepared and had picked a location that was hidden from view.


    How discreet of him.


    ¡°Lily,¡± Nathaniel called her name softly.


    His voice was very light, but his words were heavy," What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯tyou aware of


    what I''m doing?" She replied coldly.


    "Haven''t we agreed before?" Nathaniel found it hard to remain patient.


    He tried to convince her onest time, "What do you mean when you say that? Are you sure you want


    to go against thpany and me? What did Rebirth promise you? Don''t be so naive.


    Do you think the others will treat you as superior?" He continued angrily in a low voice, ¡°The others are


    just using you as a gunman.


    Ourpany has recently experienced rapid growth, and the momentum is fierce.


    Peerpetition is intense, and many tactics are used to stifle opponents.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    You don¡¯t understand this at all.


    Do you think they''ll treat you well if you don''t have any aplishments? If MN Inc.


    copses, they''ll kick you out." Nathaniel had thought about it and always felt that it was Rebirth who


    started the issues.


    No one knew the conditions they offered Lily or what they said to her in the first ce.


    It was hical, though.


    Lily was never the kind of person who prioritized benefits over conduct.


    Could it be his affair with Mnie? Not likely! She would have questioned it and made a fuss if she had


    known.


    Lily looked at him with admiration.


    How could he tell so many lies without changing his expression? He was so sincere and thoughtful of


    her, but he did not blush at all.


    ¡°Lily, stop being obsessive.


    Don''t you care about our rtionship? There should be limits.


    even if you throw a tantrum with me.


    If you keep acting this way, things will only get worse.¡± Nathaniel raised his hand to hold her shoulder


    and continued, ¡°Didsomeone from Rebirth contact you again? You..." "I''m the one who called them."


    Turning her head to nce at her shoulder, Lily gently broke free.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Nathaniel could not believe his ears, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not that I didn¡®t think about giving you a chance, but even now, you still want me to take the me.


    Nate, do I look that stupid?¡± Lily¡®s voice was icy. There was a sarcastic smile on the corners of her lips.


    Nathaniel felt a chill in his heart. He suddenly felt that the woman before him was a stranger. She was


    no longer the person he had known for several years. She became so sharp, elusive, and very


    unmanageable. ¡°Lily, what do you mean? You don¡®t believe me anymore?¡± ¡°I trusted you so much that I


    don¡®t even know how I was persuaded.¡± Lily paused, then did not bother exining, ¡°I¡®m now very


    thankful for not signing a formal contract with you. From today onward, your MN Inc. has nothing to do


    with me.¡±


    She emphasized the word ¡®your¡® as she raised her foot to walk past him and leave.


    Nathaniel grabbed her arm. He had not realized what she meant, but he knew he could not let her go


    yet. ¡°Are you still ming me for not signing a formal contract with you?¡± He asked tentatively,¡± Lily,


    don¡®t be so immature, okay? If that¡¯s what you cared about, you should¡®ve said so earlier. Why are you


    causing so many issues right now?


    ¡°MN Inc. is mine. Isn¡®t it yours, too? Ours? Do you realize that you¡®re forcing everyone into a dead


    end?¡± He tightened his grip, making her arms hurt.


    Lily frowned, ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°If you don¡®t speak clearly today, I won¡®t let it go.¡± After pausing, Nathaniel


    realized his tone was too harsh and softened it again. He lowered his head and gave it some thought.


    His heart seemed to have moved. His eyelids fluttered, and when he looked at Lily, he simply asked,


    ¡°Lily, are you jealous?¡± Nathaniel was not concerned that Lily would learn of his rtionship with


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie. Lily had never believed those ims because she was so devoted to him. Lily would believe


    him every time he said a few pleasant words. How could she possibly doubt him?


    However, Lily¡®s behavior over thest two days had been strange, especially when facing Mnie. This


    prompted him to think more deeply, so he took a chance, made an assumption, and went with the flow.


    ¡°Are you jealous of Mnie?¡± Nathaniel continued to ask, observing the change in her expression.


    Lily nced at him and said nothing. Her silence made Nathaniel more confident in his judgment.


    ¡°Lily, are you serious?¡± He sighed heavily as his grip loosened. He shook his head and said, ¡± After so


    many years, I thought no one could ever ruin our rtionship. That we could withstand any challenges,


    but how could you...


    u don¡¯t know what you heard or saw, but there must¡¯ve been a misunderstanding. You and I. and


    Mnie the three of us, have known each other for so long! If I wanted to have an affair with her. it


    would¡®ve happened long ago. You shouldn¡®t listen to rumors. Those people are eager to cause chaos in


    the world. Lily, don¡®t let them take advantage of you!¡±


    He let go of Lily¡®s arm after saying that. He turned to caress her shoulder, trying to pull Lily into his


    arms


    Lily quickly took two steps back, avoiding his touch, and asked indifferently, ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Unable to


    get the certificate if we won thispetition? If you don¡®t believe me, let¡®s get the certificate now! Let¡®s


    get married!¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    At that moment, he could not be concerned with anything else as it was more important that he calmed


    Lily down first. Nathaniel¡®s words made Lilyugh. These were the words Lily had been hoping to hear


    for years, but now they sound ironic. Marriage? In his dreams!


    ¡°That¡®s unnecessary. It¡¯s easy if you want to prove it,¡± Lily said with a soft sigh, putting her mocking


    smile away.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Seeing her expression, Nathaniel thought he had convinced Lily to change her mind.


    He stepped forward and continued persuading her. ¡°That¡®s right. We should trust each other. You¡®ve


    always been there for me through thick and thin. It¡®ll be the same this time, right?


    ¡°Alright. I have a way to prove that you¡®re not having an affair with Mnie and to save thepany


    from its current predicament,¡± Lily said while nodding.


    ¡°What wayis that?¡± Nathaniel asked eagerly, thinking how great it would be to kill two birds with one


    stone.


    He had been trying to smooth over the situation and the media for the past few days, but to no avail, as


    public opinion remained negative. Thepany had suffered significant harm, as demonstrated by the


    Lily could see the unease in Nathaniel. At least he was right about one thing. Every time he


    encountered difficulties in the past, she helped him through them. Lily did her best toe up with new


    products and ideas, believing that she was working hard for both their futures, but how stupid was she?


    ¡°It¡®s simple, really. We¡®ll go back to the press conference right now for a final rification. You¡®ll inform


    the media and reporters that I made all of MN Inc.¡¯s past perfumes. All prior awards were also won


    because of my efforts. Would you do it?¡± Lily smiled and asked calmly.


    Nathaniel stared at her in disbelief. She was two steps ahead of him, yet he could feel the pressure


    from her, which made him gasp.


    ¡°You¡®re sending me to my death,¡± Nathaniel said each word through gritted teeth.


    Lilyughed out loud, ¡°How¡®s that possible? Isn¡¯t it the truth? I was the one who painstakingly made all


    of MN Inc.¡®s best¨Cselling perfumes in recent years. All you have to do is speak the truth. It¡®s not so


    difficult, is it?¡±


    ¡°Lily, you never cared about all this before. Why now? Are fame and glory more important to you than


    Nathaniel clearly refused to do what she asked, so he used her in return. It was as though Lily was


    the one deceiving everyone. Fame? Glory?


    In the past, Nathaniel had used these rhetorics to coax her into staying away from the limelight. Lily


    foolishly remained in the back and sacrificed herself for him. He still wanted to use these cliched words


    to suppress her now?


    ¡°Of course, it¡®s important. I didn¡®t care about it before, but now, I do! Fame, money, and fairness. Can


    you afford to give me these?¡± Lily smiled as she asked, raising her lovely brows.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Nathaniel gradually put away his worried and concerned expression as his face turned sullen. He


    stared at Lily and asked, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Tonly want what I deserve.¡± Lily¡®s request was


    straightforward. She was not greedy but could no longer hand over what belonged to her to others.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Nathaniel felt a little stuffy, so he casually loosened his tie and unbuttoned his shirt¡®s top


    button. He stared down at Lily, arms akimbo, saying, ¡°What do you deserve? Over the past few years, I


    paid for all your food, clothes, and rent. What else do you think you deserve?¡± Lily looked at the familiar


    yet unfamiliar face before her and thought of how ridiculous Nathaniel looked. How could this man so


    casually assert his reasoning to such a degree so righteously? It angered her to the point where she


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    love and be fascinated by such a man over the years? She wondered why she could not see his


    true colors earlier on.


    As Lily kept silent, Nathaniel continued criticizing her and assumed Lily knew she was at fault. ¡°Don¡®t


    think so highly of yourself just because you made a few perfumes. Who was the one who provided you


    with the raw materials and rented theboratory? Where would you be without my support?¡± Lily slowly


    raised her head and said, ¡°So, you admit that I developed most of MN Inc.¡®s perfumes?¡± ¡°So what? Do


    you think there will be any sales without operation, marketing, and advertising from thepany?¡±


    Nathaniel¡®s reasoning sounded usible and made sense at first thought.


    However, regarding the various loopholes in his words, Lily did not refute anything and just smiled. ¡°It¡®s


    good that you can admit this, at least. Since our discussion hase to this, it makes no sense for us


    to talk any longer.¡± She turned around and prepared to leave since she had achieved her goal. She


    saw no need to continue talking to Nathaniel.


    ¡°Hold on a moment!¡± How could Nathaniel let her go without a fight? He hurriedly caught up and


    grabbed Lily¡®s clothes when something fell out of her pocket. Startled, Nathaniel instinctively reached


    out to grab the item. However, Lily had already picked it up and held it close to her chest.


    ¡°You recorded our conversation?!¡± Nathaniel looked at Lily in disbelief. He never expected the typically


    naive and obedient woman to y such a trick. His face sank as he attempted to grab the recording


    device. ¡°Give that to me!¡± Lily could not let Nathaniel have the device, so she tightened her grip on it


    and stepped back.¡± Why are you afraid of this if you have a clear conscience?¡±


    Nathaniel failed 10 snatch the device from Lily but did not try again. Instead, he looked at her and


    recording or tricked me into saying such things. Besides, do you think I haven¡®t made any other


    preparations? I¡®ll see you in court, Lily!¡±


    Lily nodded and turned around, but someone was already standing in her way. She turned back and


    saw Nathaniel standing in the same spot, puffing the cigarette he had just removed from his pocket and


    lit with his lighter. He seemed calin because he had other ns to prevent Lily from leaving. ¡°¡®You want


    to force me with violence?¡± Lily raised her eyebrows and asked. ¡°I didn¡®t want to be violent. After all,


    we¡®ve been together for quite some time, haven¡¯t we?¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Nathaniel held his cigarette in one hand, tilted his head, scratched his scalp with his pinky finger, and


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    walked toward her slowly, ¡°Still, I must be courteous enough and make the stakes clear to you. Since


    you insist on being so stubborn and disobedient, I have no choice but to calm you down first. Then we


    can talk.¡±


    He raised his chin, nced at his men, and turned around. For such a simple matter, he felt no need to


    do it himself. Immediately after, he heard wind whirring and the faint sound of fists and feet colliding


    with bodies behind him. Nathaniel frowned and was about to turn around to tell his men to be more


    discrete. He wondered why his two bodyguards had so much trouble dealing with a woman.


    However, he froze in ce just as he turned to his side. A sharp wind blew across his cheeks, and at


    the same time, he felt a sharp de on his neck. The de glinted with a frigid light, and Nathaniel


    could feel the cold steel. Sweat from his sideburns trickled down his cheeks as he shivered. ¡°W¨CWhat


    are you doing?!¡± ¡°That depends on your next move,¡± Lily said coldly. She did not show the slightest


    weakness at this moment and was utterly unrelenting. ¡°H¨CHow do you...¡± Hesitating to make any


    sudden movements, Nathaniel became increasingly confused. These past few days were like a


    nightmare to him. It was the worst experience of his life. A woman he had known for five years and had


    loved for three grew to be a stranger, someone he was highly unfamiliar with. He even doubted his


    thoughts and wondered if the woman before him was the Lily he knew and loved or if she was just


    another person with the same name. Could it be a mistake?


    ¡°What? How do I know how to fight?¡± Lily expressed the confusion in Nathaniel¡®s heart and sneered.


    ¡°Of course I do. It¡®s all because of you.¡±


    Nathaniel did not understand what she meant, but the chill on his neck was real, and he did not have


    time to think about it now. ¡°Don¡®t do anything rash! This is not a game. Let¡®s put the de down first.¡±


    ¡°Nathaniel, my request is straightforward¡ªreturn what belongs to me, and we are even!¡± Seeing


    Nathaniel all sweaty and nervous, Lily felt disgusted.


    ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± As soon as Nathaniel finished speaking, the pressure on his neck eased. When he


    regained hisposure and turned around, he saw Lily¡®s back and how far she had gotten from him.


    His two bodyguards were moaning and rolling on the ground. They were no match for the woman.


    ¡°What the heck?¡± Nathaniel cursed lowly. Besides feeling frustrated, he felt more uneasiness in his


    heart. He had nned to coax Lily with sweet¨Ctalking, which he thought was the easiest and most


    effective method. However, Nathaniel never expected Lily to be so unruly. This matter had be


    tricky.


    Lily shook her wrist on her way out, nning to take a taxi home. It had been a while since she


    practiced her boxing skills. Her hands were sore after dealing with the two scumbags. It seemed she


    had given up many things for Nathaniel¡®s sake over the past few years. Still, she wanted to reim her


    former self from today onward. She was looking around for a taxi when a car parked not too far away


    shed its headlights at her. The bright light dazzled as Lily raised her hand to block it, squinting her


    eyes. When she saw the car, her tense heart suddenly rxed. Here he came!

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Even though she asked, Lily was quite pleased to see Alexander at that moment.


    Alexander nced at Lily, thoughtfully turned down the air conditioner in the back console, took a


    shawl, and put it around her. ¡°Did you get into troubletely?¡± By his estimation, Lily should have exited


    the building long ago. Alexander almost wanted to get out of the car to check on her himself. ¡°It¡®s no big


    deal.¡± Lily gestured with her fingers, indicating no problem, but after raising her hand, she pulled her


    injury and involuntarily hissed. Hearing her gasp, Alexander frowned and pulled Lily closer. ¡°Are you


    hurt?¡± His expression was grim, his tone even grimmer. The fact that he was pissed showed on his


    face. Lily quickly exined, ¡°N¨CNo, I just haven¡®t stretched my muscles for a long time. I feel a little


    sore, that¡®s all.¡± Lily was afraid Alexander would not believe her, so she turned to face him, saying, ¡°If


    you don¡®t believe me, just look. Where am I injured?¡±


    Alexander stared at Lily and abruptly reached out to gently pinch her cheeks with his thumb and index


    finger. He lifted her chin slightly and carefully examined her up and down, left and right. His eyes went


    from her neck to her corbone and her arms. Lily started blushing. She only casually suggested that


    he check her, yet Alexander examined her so thoroughly, relieving the grievances in Lily¡®s heart.


    It was impossible for Lily not to feel aggrieved. She had known Nathaniel for many years and always


    thought he was a gentle and graceful man. However, recent events repeatedly proved Lily wrong.


    Not only did Nathaniel cheat on her, but he also manipted and gaslighted her. After their rtionship


    turned sour, he even wanted to force her to... Although Lily had wholly given up on that man, they had


    known each other for five years, so she could not get over it so quickly. Apart from anger, she felt sad


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    and disappointed.


    ¡°Promise me one thing.¡± Alexander¡®s hand returned to Lily¡®s chin, and his thumb gently rubbed her lips.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Never put yourself in danger.¡± As Alexander spoke, Lily felt a chill on her wrist. She looked down and


    saw a silver watch around her wrist. The watch was small, but she could see its fine workmanship as


    its hands ticked steadily.


    She typically never wore watches, so she was surprised by this sudden gift. ¡°This


    watch has GPS and a one¨Ctouch dialing function. You must wear this at all times.¡±


    Lily was stunned for two seconds, thenughed, ¡°Are you trying to spy on me?¡± She said half¨Cjokingly.


    Of course, Lily knew this meant she could seek Alexander¡®s help anytime. Since Alexander was so


    thoughtful, it was impossible for her not to feel touched.


    With one hand holding Lily¡®s and the other still lingering on her chin, Alexander whispered, ¡°It¡®s not a


    spying tool. I just want to know where you are at all times.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡± Looking into his eyes, Lily asked. Although the pair had not spent


    much time together, Alexander was kind to her

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Over the past few days, Alexander did for her things Nathaniel had never done and was incapable of


    doing in thest few years.


    ¡°That¡®s because... you are my wife.¡± While saying this, Alexander leaned in to kiss Lily on the lips.


    Although she was a little shy, she did not move away, and her response greatly encouraged Alexander.


    He pursed his lips in satisfaction and deepened the kiss.


    When Nathaniel returned home, he felt defeated and humiliated. He never imagined one day he would


    be threatened with a knife to the neck, let alone by Lily!


    Why was Lily so good at boxing, and when did she learn it? How could he have been unaware of the


    fact? That said, what else did he not know about her?


    Crunch!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He had stepped on a piece of debris. Mnie sat on the living room sofa amid the mess, holding a


    cushion in her arms. Seeing Nathaniel, she raised her arm and hurled the cushion toward him. ¡°I


    thought you¡®d nevere back!¡±


    Nathaniel dodged, and the cushion hit the door behind him before falling to the floor.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He bent down and picked up the cushion, carefully avoiding debris on his way to


    the sofa, and sat beside Mnie. Even though he had been expecting this, the situation still upset him.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Sitting up straight, Mnie turned her head to look at him, ¡°Let me ask you then,


    what are we supposed to do now? You heard what Lily said at the press conference. I told you she


    couldn¡®t be trusted, and you didn¡®t believe me! Well, now she won¡®t let this go! Did you know I don¡®t


    even dare go on


    Twitter now?¡±


    ¡°What¡®s stopping you?¡± Nathaniel said, ¡°You¡®ve done nothing wrong.¡± ¡°That¡®s enough. It¡®s one thing to


    tell this to the press, but now I¡®m asking you to find a solution, not to appease me!¡±


    Mnie was acting like a spoiled child while holding Nathaniel¡®s arm. She had stormed out of the press


    conference in a rage because she could no longer take the confrontation.


    Lily was making such a fuss, and it would not look good for Mnie to stay. She was better off leaving


    the situation.


    ¡°You¡®re now expecting me toe up with a solution. Why didn¡®t you say something before storming


    off the press conference?¡± Nathaniel looked very upset when he nced at her, ¡°Do you realize what


    the press will report if you stormed off like that? They¡®ll say you look guilty!¡±


    ¡°What if I hadn¡®t left? Wouldn¡®t that make the situation worse? Lily made it clear that she thought we


    had an affair. She won¡®t let this go!¡± Mnie¡®s face copsed, and herrge eyes were hazy with tears,


    ¡°Nate, what did I do wrong? I only ever loved you! Yes, I gained some fame over the past few years


    thanks to her perfumes, but she always had you!


    ¡°You know nothing is more important to me than you! She has already robbed me of my beloved. I only


    took a little benefit, so what¡®s the problem? The fuss


    she¡®s making is driving MN Inc. to its downfall! Nate, she doesn¡®t have your best interest at heart and


    doesn¡®t care about you at all!¡±


    Every word Mnie said was stuck in Nathaniel¡®s heart, and he thought the same.


    Lily would not be so vicious if she still had feelings for him. Nathaniel felt a chill on his neck as he


    recalled the moment a knife was ced against it, and his heart grew colder.


    ¡°Since she is intent on going all the way, she cannot use me of being cruel.¡± Nathaniel¡®s face was


    grim, and he said, ¡°So what if she knows the form? All she has are creativity and the form, but


    she doesn¡®t know that evidence is what really matters. We are the ones with all the evidence!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are we going to sue her?¡± Mnie thought they were only going to threaten Lily.


    Awsuit? That sounds like a lot of trouble and might even backfire.


    ¡°Of course we are! Not only will we sue her, but we will make sure everyone knows about it!¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Nathaniel was not kidding. Soon, he put up awyer¡®s letter on thepany homepage in which he


    threatened legal action against Lily, demanded an apology, and soughtpensation for the


    Not only was the letter posted on MN Inc.¡®s website, but tforms such as Twitter and Reddit all had


    the same statement. MN Inc. appeared to be taking this seriously.


    Given that MN Inc. was taking such a firm stance while Rebirth was utterly silent, the public opinion


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    quickly became one¨Csided.


    Although the press conference events were bewildering, and some people had begun to believe in


    Lily¡®s innocence, they soon changed their minds after reading MN Inc.¡®s statement.


    If Rebirth was innocent, why were they silent? Why did Lily fail to produce any favorable evidence?


    Faced with MN Inc.¡®s usation, Lily maintained a low profile, but she answered by reposting MN


    Inc.¡®s statement andwyer¡®s letter with the caption, ¡°Bring it on.¡±


    The caption seemed understated but was filled with contempt as if she was not taking MN Inc.¡®s threats


    seriously. Her response quickly became viral and was even trending at one point. Typically, the


    perfume industry was not particrly popr. Aside from new releases or celebrity endorsements,


    cosmetics and fragrances hardly appear on the trending lists.


    However, due to the scandal and the feud, their news was often trending on social media. Many online


    users imed never to have seen such outrageous giarism. Both sides refused to admit it, and both


    maintained their innocence. It was challenging to discern the truth.


    In contrast to the excitement of the gossiping inte users, Lily wasposed. She was on her way


    to the Rebirth office when she got a call from Olivia.


    ¡°Are you back from vacation?¡± Lily smiled lightly, but Olivia was anxious. ¡°I saw thewyer¡®s letter from


    MN Inc. How are you holding up? Do you need me to testify for you in court?¡± Lily burst outughing,


    ¡°No need.¡± ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about me. Even if I don¡®t speak up now, Nathaniel


    won¡®t tolerate me staying in thepany, anyway,¡± Olivia said, understanding the situation very well.


    Olivia had invented an excuse to go on vacation at the time. She switched off her mobile phone and


    was using a separate personal phone instead. When Olivia eventually turned on her mobile phone


    upon returning, she discovered a barrage of messages urging her to cancel her leave and return to


    work. One can imagine how many missed calls she had received. Of course, Olivia could guess why


    they wanted her toe back.


    ¡°It¡®s not that I¡®m afraid of implicating you, but I don¡®t need it now.¡± After a pause, Lily continued, ¡°Don¡®t


    worry. If I need your help, I¡®ll let you know.¡±


    Olivia could only nod, ¡°Okay, then please take care.¡±


    Olivia admired and trusted Lily. After being by her side for so long, her talent in perfumery impressed


    Olivia, but this was different. After all, Nathaniel was thepany¡®s president, and everyone in the


    other staff of thepany. Thus, she was the only one who could prove that the perfumes were indeed


    Lily¡®s creations.


    To make matters worse, Lily had less to work with in terms of witnesses and physical evidence


    because of the materials MN Inc. had stolen. It was a mystery to Olivia where Lily got her confidence


    now. Did ite from Rebirth?

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    However, Rebirth was just a subsidiary of La Beaut¨¦ Group, and its rtionship with the parent


    uneasy. Under Nathaniel¡®s constant urging, she returned to the office to investigate what had


    transpired. Meanwhile, Lily officially reported for duty at Rebirth. Although they had negotiated a deal,


    the contract had not been signed. An appointment was made the day before for Lily toe in for


    work.


    ording to Alexander, Lily should familiarize herself with thepany before officially starting work.


    Owing to Lily¡®s vehement insistence, Alexander did not intervene too much. He left it to Edward


    Sullivan to handle Lily¡®s onboarding. Even so, Lily knew that her arrival would not be peaceful.


    Walking through the office, Lily arrived at the general manager¡®s office. Three people were waiting


    inside, two of whom she had met.


    ¡°Mr. Will.¡±


    Sitting in the middle was George Will, the general manager of Rebirth, and the man on the left was the


    human resources department manager. Lily had met both of them before, while the woman beside


    them was a stranger to her.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Seeing Lily¡®s arrival, George stood, walked around the table, and patted her shoulder lightly. ¡°Hello Lily,


    wee to Rebirth!¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Will, Mr. Thorn.¡± Lily greeted them politely, and then her eyes fell on


    the unknown woman. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Jenny Gray, the manager of our project


    department. She is a formidable businesswoman. I hope you two will get along well.¡± George said with


    a smile.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Gray.¡± Lily greeted her, but she had an intuition her future boss would be challenging. Sure


    enough, Jenny nodded slightly and stopped looking at her. ¡°Mr. Will, the project department has no staff


    shortage.¡± ¡°Of course, there is no shortage of staff, but there is a shortage of talents! Rebirth is still in


    its early stages of development, and we need talents to bring thepany to the next level! Lily has


    that talent, so you should take good care of


    her. It¡®s also to inject fresh blood into your department.¡± George¡®s words were insistent.


    However, Jenny was not someone who backed down quickly and was brave enough to speak up


    against her superior. ¡°Does she? Why have I never heard of her in the industry?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I remember now. There was an infamous ¡®perfumer without a nose¡® called Lily Christian two or


    three years ago. Was that your namesake, or...¡± Her tone was confrontational, and her eyes were


    sharp.


    Faced with Jenny¡®s doubts and undermining, Lily straightened her back, ¡°It¡®s not my namesake. That


    person was me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?!¡± Jenny acted surprised. ¡°Is the threshold for ¡®talent¡® so low these days?¡±


    ¡°There was some misunderstanding in what happened back then, Ms. Gray. It¡®s been so long, I almost


    forgot about it, but you still remember,¡± Lily smiled, ¡°It¡®s clear that we are destined to work together.¡±


    Lily¡®s lukewarm reaction made Jenny¡®s eyes darken, ¡°You can call it destiny, or you can call it


    misfortune.¡±


    Then Jenny¡®s small smile faded, and she turned to Charles Thorn. ¡°Mr. Thorn, I will not allow a person


    with no qualifications into my department. Also, she has a pendingwsuit. Personally, I think it is very


    unwise for thepany to recruit her at this time!¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    George could not tolerate others questioning him like this. ¡°Ms. Gray, mind your words,¡± George said


    with a darkened expression.


    ¡°There¡®s nothing wrong with my words. I¡®m just speaking my mind. I don¡®t know Ms. Christian¡®s


    background, but I will never let a giarist into my team!¡± After saying this, Jenny Gray turned and left


    the office.


    ¡°M¨CMs. Gray! W¨CWait...¡± The human resources inanager could not stop Jenny and sighed


    embarrassedly. ¡°Ms. Gray is short¨Ctempered and blunt with her words, Mr. Will. However, she is doing


    this for the good of thepany. Please don¡®t mind her attitude.¡±


    ¡°Would she still be the project manager if I minded her attitude?¡± George shook his head and turned


    toward Lily, saying, ¡°You shouldn¡®t take her words seriously too. That¡®s just how Ms. Gray is, but you¡®ll


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    get to know her better. She has a kind heart, even though she has a bad temper and is overly blunt. I


    think you two will be able to work together and get along well in the future.¡±


    ¡®Get along, huh?¡® Lily felt highly skeptical but still nodded. ¡°I understand the doubt and distrust Ms. Gray


    and the others feel toward me. Still, I am very grateful for this opportunity, Mr. Will. I will do my best for


    thispany.¡± George felt quite satisfied with Lily¡®s answer. He recalled something and added, ¡°Oh,


    there¡®s still no conclusion regarding the new productpetition, and MN Inc. is determined to push


    us. What are your thoughts on this?¡± His question was rather subtle, but it was apparent Lily needed to


    settle it.


    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Will. I shall resolve this matter as soon as possible. I believe the best proof is to use


    my capabilities to prove myself,¡± Lily immediately replied to George¡®s implied question.


    After pondering, George patted Lily¡®s arm. ¡°If that¡®s so, I hope everything goes well! However, Reborn


    will not interfere or respond to this matter, even though you have signed a contract with us. Do you


    understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Lily knew their stance on this situation. The matter would be between herself,


    Nathaniel, and MN. Inc if Rebirth did not intervene. However, she would implicate Rebirth if they sided


    with her, or worse, affect La Beaut¨¦ Group¡®s public image. Although, it was not that Lily did not want to


    refute MN. Inc, she was just waiting for the right time.


    Olivia headed straight to the CEO¡®s office after returning to thepany building. No one stopped her,


    as it was Nathaniel who called her back. She walked toward the door but heard voices from within as


    she was about to knock.


    ¡°Organize these maierials and send a copy of them to thewyer. Don¡®t forget the online media. Hire


    inte trolls as soon as possible, and do it discreetly.¡± It was evident that it was Nathaniel¡®s voice.


    Olivia raised her eyebrows. ¡®Materials? Is he talking about the documents his men took from the


    Those were the documents Olivia had felt unease about before. They were the most vital


    evidence proving she and Lily had previously worked together. Still, Nathaniel had taken these


    documents away, nning to use them against Lily.


    To make matters worse, Lily did not seem concerned about those documents, while Olivia was freaking


    out. ¡®I must remind Lily of this!¡® She held her phone, wanting to send a message to Lily. After typing just


    a few words, someone tapped her shoulder from behind, asking, ¡°Why don¡®t you go inside?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just arrived,¡± Olivia replied hurriedly. Themotion outside alerted Nathaniel as he asked,


    ¡°What¡®s going on out there?¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Anthony opened the door and peeked his head in, ¡°Mr. Hall, Olivia Hart is here.¡±


    ¡°Let her in.¡± Nathaniel nodded.


    Olivia put away her phone awkwardly and entered the office with a forced smile. ¡®Forget it. It¡®s better to


    check the situation first before telling Lily.¡®


    ¡°M¨CMr. Hall.¡± After addressing Nathaniel rather stiffly, Olivia stood by the side silently while waiting for


    him to speak. To be honest, Olivia did not like Nathaniel very much. She followed Lily for quite some


    time as the duo buried themselves with work in theboratory.


    Olivia had always thought of herself as diligent, as she was one of the most hardworking students


    during her school days. Only after following Lily did Olivia find someone as hardworking as her. The


    duo would be so engrossed withb work that they sometimes forgot to eat and sleep. Olivia had even


    lost count of times when she helplessly fell asleep in theboratory. Even when she woke up, she saw


    Lily still recording, analyzing, and researching data. Olivia genuinely admired Lily for that. Lily always


    worked hard, but not for fame or profit. She gave up honor and glory for her love for Nathaniel.


    However, that sc*mbag discredited the woman who worked so hard for him. Olivia felt she was polite


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    enough to hold back and not curse at Nathaniel.


    ¡°Liv, did you just get back from your vacation? How was it? Did you have fun?¡± Nathaniel¡®s politeness


    seemed too hypocritical.


    Olivia squeezed a smile and said, ¡°Well, my vacation is on hold now. Aren¡®t you the one who wanted


    me to return as soon as possible, sir? ording to my ns, I should still have half a day off.¡±


    Nathaniel frowned at Olivia¡®s rebuttal but replied softly, ¡°Indeed, we appreciate your hard work. An


    unexpected incident happened, so I had to call you for help. I will triple your leave once we¡®ve settled


    this matter.¡±


    ¡°R¨C Really? You¡®d triple my leave?!¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows in disbelief. ¡°Of course! Don¡®t worry


    about it! However, you will need to do me a small favor.¡± Nathaniel said politely.


    Mnie, beside him, rolled her eyes. She was lying on the oversized ergonomic chair beside the desk


    with her legs crossed. As she swayed her legs, the chair gently followed suit with her movements.


    Olivia kept staring at Nathaniel and disregarded Mnie. However, sheughed when she heard


    Nathaniel¡®s words. ¡°You must be joking, Mr. Hall. I¡®m just a mereb assistantpared to you, so how


    could I possibly help you?¡± She said sarcastically.


    No one knew if Nathaniel did not hear what Olivia said or if he simply pretended not to understand her


    words. He said, ¡°Oh, you can absolutely help, trust me. You¡®re the only one who can.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Hall?¡±


    ¡°Show up and testify.¡± ¡°T¨CTestify?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡®ve also worked on MN Inc.¡®s perfumes in recent years, and I know you¡®ve done excellent


    work. When this case is over, I will grant you a promotion.¡± Nathaniel nodded vigorously. ¡°Thank you,


    Mr. Hall,¡± Olivia replied insincerely. She returned to the topic and asked, ¡° Although you have not told


    me what you want me to testify for.¡±


    ¡°I want you to testify that Mnie is MN Inc.¡®s true perfumer and that you two were the ones who


    formted and developed our recent best¨Cselling products.¡± Olivia cursed Nathaniel inwardly and


    asked innocently, ¡°Then, what about Lily?¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    ¡°Lily disobeyed thepany¡®s arrangements and joined anotherpany, betraying MN Inc. in the


    process. That is why we¡®ve fired her,¡± Nathaniel said as he tossed an envelope on the table


    indifferently. Then he continued, ¡°You¡®ve been with us for quite some time, and we know you¡®re a


    capable employee. Keep up the good work; we trust you will have a bright future ahead!¡°.


    Olivia looked at the thick envelope.


    ¡°Open it.¡± Nathaniel motioned for her to open the envelope with his chin while smilingcently.


    When he tossed the envelope on the table earlier, the p opened slightly, revealing a stack of 100¨C


    dor bills. Olivia knew the envelope contained a considerable amount of money without opening it.


    ¡°Mr. Hall, are you trying to bribe me?¡± Olivia asked, her brows raised, but she did not pick up the


    envelope. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Nathaniel pursed his lips, shaking his head. ¡°This is the


    orders, you¡®ll benefit from it.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll thank thepany in advance then.¡± Olivia picked up the envelope and kept it in her pocket. After


    all, everyone loved money. Since it was a reward thepany gave, there was no reason for her to


    reject it. Nathaniel subtly let out a breath of relief when Olivia took the money obediently. He believed


    she was now on their side since she was willing to ept the money.


    ¡°Liv, since you are the most familiar with thepany¡®s recent research and products, you¡®ll be Ms.


    Thayer¡®s assistant in the future.¡±


    Then Mnie stood up and strode slowly toward Olivia, squinting and judging every inch of her.


    ¡°You¡®ve been by Lily¡®s side for a long time. Did you learn any secret forms or tricks from her?¡±


    Shaking her head, Olivia said, ¡°I¡®m not smart enough, so I could only assist Lily in her work. Lily


    designed all the forms and concepts since she was the best perfumer in thepany.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mnie said impatiently, ¡°The best perfumer, huh? You better cut that cr*p! You need to understand


    that MN Inc. is your employer now and that thispany is the one paying you! Lily betrayed the


    you wish to apany her in prison!¡±


    Faced with Mnie¡®s rebuke, Olivia only sneered before taking out her employee ID and resignation


    letter she had prepared long ago. Then she ced them on Nathaniel¡®s table.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her actions stunned Nathaniel as he thought, ¡®Didn¡®t she take my money? That


    means she is willing to be on our side, right? Is she doing this just because Mel


    reprimanded her a little?¡®


    ¡°Mr. Hall, thank you for your offer, but I¡®m resigning,¡± Olivia said, smiling. ¡°You¡®re resigning? Who


    allowed you to do that?¡± Nathaniel asked, his voice almost cracking from the great shock he felt. Then


    he continued solemnly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ept the money earlier? What are you doing now, then? Are you


    going back on your promise?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Money?¡± Olivia patted her pocket and smiled. ¡°You mean this? Mr. Hall, didn¡®t you say this is the


    was tough. Working overtime and staying up past midnight for work was my daily routine. I think I do


    deserve this reward from thepany. I can genuinely say I¡®m not guilty of anything.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Nathaniel almost choked as he did not expect to hear that from Olivia.


    ¡°Are you on Lily¡®s teamn? She asked you to do this, didn¡¯t she?¡± Mnie questioned Olivia right away


    ¡°Ms. Thayer, you¡®re mistaken. Truth and justice are what I side with. Lily was the one who taught me


    everything since I joined MN Inc. I could see how much Lily has done for thepany, as I¡¯m not blind.


    I¡®m sorry I can¡®t team up with you two because it disgusts me!¡±


    Shooting Nathaniel a disdainful gaze, Olivia continued, ¡°Thanks for the past few years, but I hope we


    never meet again in the future.¡± Then she turned to leave as Nathaniel¡®s roar boomed behind her. ¡°How


    dare you leave?! I will not ept your resignation, so you will be an employee of MN Inc. until the day I


    ept it! Don¡®t even think about leaving so easily!¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    However, his threat meant nothing to Olivia. She paused her steps and slowly turned around. The sight


    of his angry face made her chuckle.


    ¡°Do as you wish, Mr. Hall! From now on, I¡®ll choose when I want to work and what time I¡®ll arrive. If you


    wish to penalize me for beingte or ying hooky, go ahead!¡±


    Then Olivia opened the door and walked out of his office.


    ¡°You¡®re letting her go just like that?¡± In disbelief, Mnie stared at the door through which Olivia had


    exited, then turned to Nathaniel and said, ¡°She¡®s going to tell the press all that nonsense! How could


    you let her leave?¡±


    With a dark expression, he roared in return, ¡°What should I have done instead? We¡®re at thepany


    building! Do you know how many people saw her enter my office? Do you think I could lock her up?¡°.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Mnie was anxious and bit down on her lip. There are a lot of folks who


    are doubtful of her these days. The name Mnie had made for herself with much difficulty was now


    ruined. Thinking of it made her wish she could kill Lily.


    None of them understood the reason for Lily¡®s sudden change. She had been obedient for thest few


    years but suddenly turned her back on them. Nathaniel pressed his hands on the table, and his head


    hung low while his fingers curled into fists. His veins popped up on his wrist as he exerted too much


    strength, and his knuckles cracked.


    ¡°We have to make the first move and bet on it!¡± He mmed his fist on the table. When he looked up


    again, his gaze was filled with determination. ¡°Get ourwyers toe over right now. I¡®m going to sue


    her. Also, contact some of our ssmates from university.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mnie blinked, unable toprehend his n. She thought she had misheard him and


    asked, ¡°Why do you want to talk to our former ssmates at this crucial time? What? Do you want to


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    host a gathering for us or something?¡±


    Mnie continued, ¡°If not that, then do you intend to enlist their help in convincing Lily? Don¡®t even


    dream of it. Lily didn¡®t get along well with many people back then. What makes you think she would


    listen to them, whom she had not spoken to in years?¡±.


    She shook her head, thinking to herself that Nathaniel was being unrealistic.


    He looked at her helplessly. ¡°What are you on about? Just contact them, especially those we had a


    closer rtionship with back then. You should be able to find their contact information somewhere. All


    you need to know is that it¡®ll be useful to me, and it¡®s best to get it done as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡®I can¡®t drag this on any longer! Lily, since you insist on seeing the end of this, don¡®t me me for being


    merciless! You¡®re the one who pushed me into a dead end first!¡®


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    The sun was shining brightly, almost blindingly so. Lily scrunched her nose and let out a loud sneeze. A


    soft piece of tissue covered her nose. Blushing, she tried to take it from him to blow her nose on her


    own, but his hands had already moved. He wiped her nose gently, crumpled the tissue up, then threw it


    into the rubbish bin. His actions rendered her speechless. She was not a neat freak, but that made her


    a little ufortable. Nobody would imagine Alexander, the famed CEO of La Beaut¨¦ Group and the


    powerful guy everyone feared in the industry, to help a woman blow her nose.


    Her cheeks were still warm, and he had naturally circled his arms around her waist. ¡°How¡®s your first


    day at work?¡±a

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    ¡°It¡®s not bad. I¡®m in a new environment and working with new people. It feels like a rebirth to me, just


    like thepany¡®s name.¡±


    Lily did not speak about the mistreatment she experienced other new workce She knew that not


    everyone would get along with her, and there would always be those she clicked with and those she


    could not.


    Jenny was right. Lily had not made a name for hersell, nor did she bave any experience Not only that,


    she had severalwsuits waiting to be settled. It was typical forpanies or tears not to want her on


    board. It was true that Lily got into Rebirth through her connections, but now she must prove her


    doubters wrong by demonstrating her genuine capabilities. ¡°That¡®s good,¡± Alexander said, lowering his


    head to leave a peck on her cheek.


    He was aware of everything that urred at thepany but did not bring it up since she didn¡®t tell


    him herself. He also wanted to see how far she could go on her own after being so adamant about not


    making their rtionship public. Alexander knew she would not disappoint him.


    The soft contact between his lips and her cheek could not satisfy him anymore. He lowered his head


    further and found her lips this time. The sight of her bright eyes and pink lips made his eyes darken as


    a wave of desire washed over him.


    His firm grasp on her waist prevented her from copsing to the floor because of her weary limbs. Her


    hands were also tightly gripping his shoulders. Still, she dared not provoke him further, fearing that he


    would be hungry for her. At that moment, her phone rang. The ringtone, to Alexander, was a shrill


    sound to his ears.


    ¡°I¡®m going to take a call.¡± Lily retracted her arms, but he was unwilling to let her go just yet.


    Impatiently, he looked at the phone in his peripheral vision, ¡°Ignore it!¡±


    ¡°Let me see who it is first.¡±


    His expression made Lily want tough. She did not expect to find him so adorable when he was


    unreasonable and childish. Although Alexander was silent, his grip on her waist did not loosen one bit.


    Lily¡®s phone kept ringing, and she worried it might be an emergency, so she got on her tiptoes and


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    pecked him on the cheek to console him.


    However, before she could bnce herself, he turned his head and locked lips with her. A long moment


    persistent the caller was. Blushing, she ran over to pick up her phone, but the name she saw on the


    screen stunned her.


    It was Nathaniel. Unconsciously, she nced at Alexander and realized he was also looking at her.


    ¡°Do you want me to take it for you?¡± He offered as he noticed her hesitation.


    ¡°It¡®s fine. I can handle it.¡±


    Shaking her head, she answered the call and put it on speaker. Nathaniel¡®s angry voice traveled into


    their ears as soon as the call was picked up. ¡°Lily! Why did you stop renting the ce Why didn¡®t you


    tell me about it?¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Lily was speechless. She did not expect Nathaniel to seek her out over the ce she used to rent.


    Seeing that he only just discovered she no longer lived there, it seemned he did not look for her for the


    Looking at Alexander, Lily¡®s lips curled into a smirk as she picked up her phone and said leisurely,


    ¡°Since I won¡®t be staying there anymore, obviously, I¡®d stop renting the ce. I could talk directly to the


    ¡°Don¡®t forget that I paid all the rent for you! You!¡± Nathaniel wanted to continue ranting, but he


    suppressed his rage and took a few deep breaths. After that, he asked, ¡°Where are you staying now?


    Rebirth can¡®t possibly provide you with food and amodation, can they?¡±


    He was convinced that Rebirth brainwashed her, and with his involvement with Mnie, it might be


    difficult to keep the truth from her anymore. Other than that, he could not think of another reason Lily,


    who had always been obedient, could change her attitude overnight.


    Lily almost burst intoughter hearing his words, especially when she was standing a few steps away


    from her meal provider. While looking into Alexander¡®s eyes, she said, ¡°Yeah, they provide me food and


    amodation, so you don¡®t have to worry about it. Mr. Hall. By the way, weren¡®t you going to sue


    me? Are the legal fees too expensive that you can¡®t afford them? The rental deposit is still with the


    Irritated by Lily¡®s mockery, Nathaniel said with gritted teeth, ¡°Do you think I¡®m afraid of you just because


    you have that recording? Don¡®t you know recordings can¡®t be used as evidence in court? Even if it¡®s


    usable, how would you prove it hadn¡®t been tampered with? I could also say that you led me to say


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    those things, and I meant nothing of it.¡±


    ¡°Since you are so fearless, I¡®ll be waiting, Mr. Hall!¡± Then, she hung up the call right away.


    She prevented more contact from Nathaniel by blocking his number since he was just too irritating. She


    felt like everything was calm again in her world atst. When she was done, she realized someone was


    standing before her, watching her every move.


    ¡°Uh,¡± Lily broke the silence after a moment of awkwardness. ¡°Don¡®t worry. ¡®ll never be in contact with


    him again after all this is over.¡±


    When they got engaged, she promised Alexander she would be loyal to him. Plus, she was not


    someone who would hang out with her ex¨Cboyfriend even after their rtionship ended. ¡°Did I say that


    I was worried?¡± Alexander asked casually and nced at her phone, ¡°What recording, though?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She could not react for a moment, only realizing what he meant after a while. He was referring


    to what Nathaniel said earlier.


    ¡°During the press conference, he...¡± That day, Nathaniel brought a few bodyguards and stopped Lily on


    her way out of the venue. They almost took her away, but fortunately, Lily took a few years of boxing


    lessons and protected herself.


    ¡°It¡®s nothing. I was just lying to him.¡±


    ¡°Lying?¡± Alexander did not understand.


    Lily misunderstood his response. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll never lie to you. I¡®m only getting back at him because


    he lied to me first.¡±


    ¡°I trust you,¡± Alexander interrupted her and raised his hand to tuck her hair behind her ear.¡° Still, aren¡®t


    you afraid he¡®ll sue you if you keep provoking him? As far as I know, you don¡®t stand a chance to win


    against him with the evidence you have now.¡±


    Nathaniel had taken all the information away, and everyone in MN Inc. would do anything he asked.


    The current situation was disadvantageous to Lily. Sure enough, Alexander had a n to settle all this,


    but he wanted to know what she would do in this case.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Lily smiled indifferently. ¡°I¡®m not afraid of them. That¡®s what I want exactly.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± After some thought, Alexander continued, ¡°You have a backup copy of all their data?¡±


    As a perfumer, it was normal for Lily to have backups of all research data as she would conduct


    countless experiments on fragrances in a year, including, minor adjustinents along the way. Each


    research would take months, so it would be easier for her to check for any missing, data or errors with


    her backup copies.


    ¡°I did, but he took them away too.¡±


    Before, she was utterly defenseless against Nathaniel. She did not think of transferring or hiding her


    research data elsewhere because she trusted him. Lily kept everything in theb, and Nathaniel sent


    his men to take them away the other day.


    After listening to Lily¡®s words, Alexander narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡®t understand. Why are you


    still so confident if you don¡®t have any evidence?¡± Initially, Lily did not n to tell Alexander anything,


    but since he asked, she would not hide it from him either. ¡°It¡®s nothing much. I was not wary about


    Nathaniel before this and kept all the data in theb. Still, he sent his people to take them away a few


    days ago. Liv was there, but she couldn¡®t stop them at all.¡±


    The memories of that day flooded back to her. It only made her believe that Nathaniel was not only


    dishonest but also heartless. He took all of Lily¡®s evidence away so that she could not prove her


    innocence even though she was the victim and had to bear everyone thinking she giarized other


    people¡®s work. Nathaniel did not even care that Lily was his ex¨Cssmate, let alone his lover.


    Lily stopped for a moment as Alexander did not interrupt and waited for her to continue.


    ¡°However, I have this one habit.¡±


    ¡°What habit?¡± That aroused Alexander¡®s curiosity.


    Lilyughed mysteriously and said, ¡°When I take notes, I have a habit of jotting down the date and my


    initials at the end of the day. I do that because there are too many records, and I¡®m afraid I¡®ll get


    confused. I would record the time frame of the experiment too, but this is just something extra that I do


    to help me. I don¡®t think Nathaniel will notice that.¡±


    Nathaniel was no expert regarding fragrances, though he was not a newbie. He was best at attracting


    investments, managing manufacturing processes, and marketing products. Nathaniel was only suitable


    to be on the management team. As for creating fragrances, he was not interested and was not an


    expert.


    ¡°It¡®s definitely a good idea to do that.¡± Alexander finally understood why Lily was confident. Everyone


    had their habits when taking notes. Although it was just a tiny detail, it could still be detected. However,


    not everyone would notice the most minute details.


    ¡°Well...¡± Alexander did not want to crush Lily¡®s confidence, but this was important; they needed to be


    thorough with every possible oue. ¡°Have you ever thought about what you would do if he doesn¡®t


    use the original copy? He could always get someone to make a copy of your notes. By then, the


    handwriting style would differ from yours, and your markings would not be there either.¡±


    Lily nodded slightly. ¡°You¡®re right, but I have ways to deal with that too. I am confident to face this


    Her confident and determined expression left a profound impression on Alexander¡®s mind, and he loved


    that side of her. He loved this woman and was willing to trust everything she did.


    The following day, Lily received strange gazes from everyone as soon as she arrived at thepany,


    making her wonder if there was anything on her face. When she met Charles Thorn, the manager of


    the Human Resources Department, she finally got the answer to her doubts.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Charles called Lily into his office as soon as he sighted her. It seemed as though he was waiting for


    her. Charles walked to the side of his desk and pointed at the window blinds in front of him. ¡°Pull down


    the blinds.¡±


    Lily turned around to do as Charles said. As she was doing so, she could see the gossiping and


    inquiring eyes from the outside. What is going on?¡® Lily pulled down the blinds and walked deeper into


    the office.


    ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Charles took out an envelope and threw it in front of her.


    Lily opened the envelope with doubt in her heart and found awyer¡®s letter inside. As expected,


    Nathaniel had sued her. Lily nced at the letter casually and put it back into the envelope with a sneer


    on her face. She did not take it seriously.


    Charles had been observing her reaction. When he noted that Lily was overly calm, he could not help


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    but ask, ¡°What are your thoughts on this? The other party has sent us awyer¡®s letter.¡±


    Lily put away the letter. ¡°I apologize for the trouble I have caused thepany. Don¡®t worry. I will


    handle this matter. It will not affect my work.¡±


    Charles was a little speechless as he was also in a difficult position. He would not hire someone like


    Lily if he were to consider matters from the HR perspective. Although Jenny was a little aggressive the


    other day, what she said was not wrong.


    Not only did Lilyck qualifications and fame, but she was also a troubled person. Thepany should


    not have hired someone like this. However, George had made his statement. Not only did George hire


    Lily, but he also needed to take good care of her. As an employee, he could not object.


    ¡°As of now, the other party has only sent you awyer¡®s letter. We do not know whether he will sue our


    own. However, it is still best if something like this gets quickly solved as it will still affect our reputation.


    Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. I know I have caused a lot of trouble for thepany. I sincerely apologize for this.¡±


    Lily nodded and replied to Charles.


    Charles heaved a heavy sigh while looking at her. ¡°You can go now and report to Ms. Gray. She has


    something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Suddenly, Charles called Lily when she stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Ms. Gray has a bad temper.


    However, she is apetent and talented person. Don¡®t take it to heart if she says something


    offensive.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± Lily could feel everyone looking away when she opened the door. Lily looked around and


    hurriedly walked to the project department while squeezing the envelope in her hand.


    Meanwhile, at MN Inc.¡®s CEO¡®s office, Mnie threw a pen to the ground and shouted angrily, ¡°No, I


    don¡®t want to write anymore! Are you crazy?! It¡®s been many years since I graduated, so


    why do I still need to copy homework?! Even worse, it¡®s Lily¡®s homework!¡±


    A pair of beautiful eyes stared at the notebook on the desk as if they could burn holes in it. There was


    only one book in front of Mnie. It was nothingpared to the enormous stacks of books on the


    table and the floor. Mnie felt like she was going through endless suffering with no sight of light at the


    end of the tunnel whenever she thought of all these books.


    Nathaniel was much calmer inparison to her. He unhurriedly took out another pen. ¡°I know you are


    tired, and it¡®s been hard on you recently, but you need to work hard for our future!¡± He said while


    looking at Mnie.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡°Do I have to copy these notes by hand? Can¡¯t we just photocopy these instead? You can also hire


    someone to copy it if we really need to copy it by hand!¡± Mnie pouted and voiced her dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling drained recently. Even my mental state is taking a toll. I am under a lot of pressure


    facing Lily¡¯s attacks recently!¡± Mnie said while coquettishly hugging Nathaniel¡¯s arm.


    Nathaniel¡¯s heart immediately softened when Mnie cozied up, acted spoiled, and talked to him in her


    sweet voice. He put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her toward him.¡± You¡¯re also familiar with


    this industry, so It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that most of these notes are handwritten. Would you use a


    Nathanielforted Mnie and kissed her forehead.


    However, his words could not calm Mnie¡¯s anger. ¡°This is all Lily¡¯s fault. We would¡¯ve won the award


    if she hadn¡¯t plotted against us. Then thepany¡¯s financial situation wouldn¡¯t be a problem. We


    could have reached the next level. It¡¯s all because of her. It¡¯s her fault!¡± Mnie barked while she threw


    the notes on the table. She vented her anger, imagining those notes she threw were Lily herself.


    Nathaniel was equally as angry and agreed with Mnie¡¯s words. However, it was more vital to get


    ahead of Lily regarding evidence and be in the right. Then it would be useless even if Lily had La


    Beaut¨¦ Group supporting her.


    Although reluctant, Mnie continued copying the notes after Nathaniel coaxed her for a while.


    Nathaniel took out his phone to call someone and walked to the side after stabilizing Mnie¡¯s


    emotions. ¡°Have you arranged everything? Good. I¡¯ve gone through the manuscript, and it¡¯s good to


    go. Post it as soon as possible!¡± Nathaniel hung up after adding a few words.


    He stood in front of the window wall, overlooking the city, with his eyes narrowed. He was on the


    seventy-seventh floor. He chose this floor when renting the office because he felt seven was a lucky


    number. After all, seven was a magic number¡ªthe seven wonders and seven days to create the


    universe, like in the bible. He destined himself for luck and smooth sailing. That¡¯s what he thought until


    a few days ago.


    Start-up had been difficult, but he overcame it easily. Lily created fragrances one after another, each


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    more popr than the next as thepany¡¯s sales increased.


    Nathaniel initially nned to look for investors, expand product scale, and double the assets after


    winning the award this time. Afterward, he would rent the whole building, public-list hispany,


    purchase the entire building, make a debut in the international market, and so on.


    He had a beautiful dream, and his ambitions were high. However, he did not expect someone to bring


    that all to a screeching halt. He could not figure out what was wrong with Lily as she suddenly seemed


    different,


    Lily had always been docile and obedient. She listened to Nathaniel and worked willingly without sry,


    never questioning thepany¡¯s operation. So what if she knew of Nathaniel¡¯s affair with Mnie?


    She could have cried and begged Nathaniel to decide, and he would be willing to support Lily for the


    rest of her life.


    What was the big deal with him having several women as he was a sessful man? Historically, all


    rich and powerful men had many women by their side. What was Lily fussing about when Nathaniel


    only had two?


    Nathaniel¡¯s breath fogged up the window ss, blurring the city skyline in front of him. He raised his


    hand and vigorously wiped the fogged ss. He knew he could not fall from grace since he had


    reached this height. He would not, must not, and was extremely unwilling to return to the past. That


    would never happen, ever!

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Lily knew she would be rejected but did not expect to be turned down this quickly. Jenny Thorn¡¯s office


    door was shut tight, and her assistant would not let Lily in. She imed Jenny was currently in a


    meeting and that non-permanent staff could not enter. Half an hour of waitingter, Lily realized that


    Jenny¡¯s meeting would not end anytime soon. Instead of simply waiting outside, she opted to enter the


    room unannounced.


    Jenny¡¯s assistant did not expect Lily to barge into the room, so she was helpless in stopping Lily and


    could only follow behind, yelling, ¡°Ms. Thorn, she¡­¡± ¡°Who gave your permission to enter?¡± Jenny


    nced briefly at Lily andmented in a crude tone, ¡°There¡¯s a meeting going on here. Unauthorized


    personnel should get out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve officially joined Rebirth as permanent staff. On that ount, I¡¯m allowed to join the meeting as a


    staff member for this project, not just some unauthorized personnel,¡± Lily borated while walking


    toward an unupied chair and sitting down.


    Jenny stared at her with disapproving eyes. ¡°What does it matter if you¡¯re a permanent staff member?


    As long as I deem you unfit for my team, you¡¯ll never be epted for this project.¡± Everyone else at the


    conference table quickly lowered their heads, pretending to be preupied with something other than


    the palpable tension in the room. They have all heard about the rumors circling Lily Christian. They


    knew that their boss, Jenny, was not happy with Lily. However, Jenny had no choice but to ept Lily


    as it was under the orders of their director that Lily was to join their department. In their eyes, Lily was a


    controversial figure with a troublesome past and dubious skills. Why did their director force Lily to join


    the team against his most capable subordinate¡¯s objections? It could only mean that something was


    going on between him and Lily.


    Regardless of Lily¡¯s working abilities, she clearly had quite a talent with men. It was surprising to them


    how easily she could manipte their director. ¡°Okay then, what should I do to win your approval? I¡¯m


    willing to ept any challenge,¡± Lily said, shrugging casually. Just as Charles had mentioned, Jenny


    had a short fuse and was always frank. However she was not a malicious person and excelled at her


    job. It was best to resolve any issues Lily and Jenny had up front, as they would need to work together.


    Otherwise, they would always be at odds.


    Honestly, Lily would much rather deal with Jenny, as Jenny was a genuine person. Instead of


    pretending that she liked you and then stabbing you in the back, Jenny was more likely to confront Lily


    directly if she was unhappy with something. Unlike the underhanded ways of Nathaniel and Mnie,


    Lily preferred someone ¡®mean¡¯ on the surface, like Jenny.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Jennyughed as she nced at Lily with taunting eyes, obviously not believing in Lily¡¯s abilities,


    ¡°Talk is cheap. Are you sure you¡¯re up for the challenge? There¡¯s no backing out,¡± her lips finally gave


    way to a small smile, but a mocking one.


    Lily nodded with determination, ¡°I¡¯m a woman of my word. Suppose I seed in whatever challenges


    you throw at me. In that case, you¡¯ll have to allow me into your project and agree to


    work together. Deal?¡±


    ¡°All right, and if you fail, you¡¯ll go to Mr. Will, quit, and leave Rebirth!¡± Jenny remarked sternly as the


    room wentpletely silent.


    However, Lily did not back down, ¡°Deal!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Seeing that Lily agreed so quickly, Jenny smirked in disdain. Even though Rebirth was a newly


    establishedpany, it was still under the La Beaut¨¦ Group. The staff members were all the best in


    the industry, which was why Jenny was unhappy with how Lily was employed. Jenny was relieved that


    she finally had an excuse to reject Lily from her team and fire her from thepany.


    ¡°You better not back out on our deal! I hate people like that!¡± Jenny quickly added, in fear of Lily


    regretting her decision.


    ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t. Just like you, I hate people who do that as well,¡± Lily nodded in agreement.


    Raising an eyebrow, Jenny turned slightly to her side and pointed at the table. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Lily stood up and walked toward Jenny. Shortly after entering the room, Lily noticed three fragrance


    bottles on the table in front of Jenny. All three of them looked the same. The amount of liquid content


    inside those bottles was probably the same, too. After all, Lily had


    in the industry, and it was obvious to her that they were testing their new product.


    Once a fragrancepany introduces a new line of products, it would have to conduct many


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    experiments on them. The perfumer was responsible for conducting repeated stability tests to


    determine any ws. The sess of these tests depended on the perfumer¡¯s sensitivity to smell.


    Lily stood silently by Jenny¡¯s side, waiting for her to speak first. ¡°These three were products rejected by


    thepany. Now, why do you think they couldn¡¯t meet the standards?¡± Jenny gestured toward the


    bottles with her chin. The others around the table looked at each other in surprise, but they quickly


    Lily looked at Jenny in confusion. It was as if she was saying, ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯


    Jenny, on the hand, ignored her and leaned back into her chair, eagerly waiting to see what would


    happen next.


    Lily calmly grabbed the bottle in the middle, looked at the liquid inside, and moved on to the next. She


    did not remove the cover to smell them. Instead, she took her time looking at them one by one. Her


    However, they were not kind. Instead, the others were waiting for her to embarrass herself.


    The reason for this hostility was because of recent news. Most people in thepany would have


    heard of Lily by now, and their impression of her was not positive. She was the type of person who


    would reveal sensitive information from her previous employer to join Rebirth.


    Lily could sense the hostility, but it was not important. She had only confidence in her abilities now.


    After observing the bottles closely, she returned them to their original spots, looking at Jenny.


    Jenny took a sip of her tea, waiting for Lily¡¯s next move. She was a patient woman, so she would wait


    for Lily to y all of her cards before giving up. Nheless, it surprised Jenny when Lily did not even


    open the bottles to take a sniff. Does this mean that she had already given up? ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re giving


    up already?¡± Jennyughed mockingly, ¡°Very well, I won¡¯t embarrass you further since you¡¯re clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Thorn, you¡¯re such a joker,¡± Lily said abruptly. Her interruption took Jenny by surprise, who


    stopped mid-sentence.


    ¡°Why would thepany reject these? They¡¯re thepany¡¯s prized assets. Aren¡¯t they the


    are selling like hotcakes,¡± Lily exined calmly.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Jenny remained silent as the others in the room were shocked. They turned their heads to each other


    as if questioning who had leaked the information to Lily.


    Lily looked at Jenny¡®sposed face. ¡°These three fragrance lines, or should I say they¡®re all from the


    same line, each contains one distinct ingredient from the other two lines. As a result, they differ just


    slightly from each another. Of course, you could argue they¡®re from different fragrance lines since


    they¡®re not identical.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jenny smirked wryly, attempting to convince Lily that she was merely embarrassing herself by


    being wrong.


    Lily did not falter or question herself. Instead, she continued with determination, ¡°Yes! These three


    fragrances contain only one different ingredient each, and the average consumer would not be able to


    tell them apart. However, those that regrly use perfumes would be able to detect it. In time, the


    distinct differences between these fragrances would be more noticeable.¡±


    Lily lifted her finger and pointed toward the bottle on the right. ¡°I believe this would be the best


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    fragrance amongst female consumers aged 18 to 23.¡±


    The room was dead silent. Not a single soul confirmed her statement, nor did anyone correct her. They


    were simply quiet.


    Jenny nced at her with an unreadable expression, then asked in a condescending tone, ¡°Are you


    sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m sure!¡± Lily nodded unfalteringly. Jenny smacked her lips, saying nothing. Her eyes were no longer


    looking at Lily with disdain. Instead, she looked deep in thought.


    ¡°I know this is part of my test, and if you¡®re unsatisfied with my performance, I can also list the


    ingredients in these fragrances...¡± Just as she finished her sentence, she started verbally listing the


    ingredients used to produce them.


    By the time Lily began, she had won over most in the room who had previously questioned her abilities.


    It was not just a matter of capabilities, as most people in the room could not pinpoint the exact


    differences between those three fragrances. Still, someone as in as her, embroiled in controversy


    and awsuit, could tell them apart immediately.


    Jenny also purposefully ced Lily in the spotlight. Despite that, Lily was unaffected in her ability to


    examine and investigate the fragrances in question rationally. Some were already giving her thumbs up


    discreetly as their impression of Lily took a turn for the better.


    Though this was the case, there was not a hint of joy found on Lily¡®s face. She remained calm and


    collected when she epted the challenge to an easy victory, but she knew it was too easy. From her


    understanding of Jenny¡®s character, Jenny would not just let her off the hook quickly. ¡°Well done,¡±


    Jenny finally spoke, ¡°You are right. The list of ingredients you¡®ve listed was urate as well. From the


    looks of it, you¡®re not like the rumors said you were. You¡®re quite capable.¡± ¡°Still, you didn¡®t even try to


    open those bottles and smell them. I wonder, how would you be


    able to know about the ingredients used to such detail¡­ unless... someone might have told you?¡±


    Jenny reached out to touch the edge of a bottle and looked sharply at Lily.


    Jenny was trying to use her of cheating!


    Lily finally smiled, ¡°Ms. Thorn, you¡®re so funny. You¡®re the one who set up the challenge. Besides, our


    wager wasn¡®t even nned. Who would¡®ve been able to predict the future and disclose such specific


    information to me?¡±


    Lily looked around the room and saw heads nodding, agreeing to what she had just said. Jenny gave


    her a meaningful nce, ¡°Okay, then.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    ¡°All right, you¡®ve passed the first challenge,¡± Jenny concluded.


    Lily had more or less expected this, but she asked, ¡°The first challenge?¡±


    Jennyughed, ¡°You didn¡®t expect this to be the only challenge, did you? If you want the right to join my


    team, you y by my rules. Joining ourpany is no simple task.¡± Jenny then questioned Lily


    crudely, ¡°Those who sessfully entered thepany had to undergo a series of challenging written


    tests and interviews. What makes you think you¡®re special?¡±


    That was what ticked Jenny off. When she was a recruit, Jenny had to study hard and undergo many


    interviews before being epted into thepany. Eventually, she became one of the senior


    managers at Rebirth. Jenny was confident in her abilities and thepany¡®s culture of doing things.


    In her years with thepany, she had witnessed no unjust treatment or nepotism, so when she found


    out about Lily, she was shocked. Jenny could not figure out the deal with Lily. In any case, she was not


    interested.


    It did not matter who Lily was or the rtionship Lily had with the director. It had nothing to do with


    Jenny. Instead, she did not want someone with questionable abilities to join her team and work with


    her.


    ¡°I have never considered myself an exception, nor am I one. After all, you¡®re here testing my abilities,


    aren¡®t you?¡± Lily refuted calmly, with a polite smile on her face.


    She was sincere with her reply, not an ounce of anger or embarrassment detected. Lily¡®s poise and


    demeanor made her stand out and put the people around her at ease.


    ¡°Yes, you¡®re right. I was testing you, but this was only the first challenge. It doesn¡®t mean you¡®ve earned


    my approval.¡± Jenny was determined not to let her off the hook that easily.


    Besides, the first test was just a random one. It was not easy, but it was not too difficult.


    Initially, Jenny thought Lily was merely an opportunist and a thief without actual capabilities. After


    witnessing Lily breeze through the first challenge in front of everyone, Jenny knew it was time to get


    serious and think of something more challenging.


    ¡°Ms. Gray, feel free toe up with something more difficult. If I¡®m intimidated, count it as I¡®ve lost.¡± Lily


    was fearless. Then she paused, took a step toward Jenny, and smiled.


    Looking at her smiling face, Jenny flinched nervously. It was strange. Though Lily¡®s smile did not


    contain an ounce of malice, she could not help but feel uneasy. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just


    wanted to ask you, how many challenges have you prepared for me?¡± Lily responded.


    Jenny took a deep breath and sat straight in her chair. ¡°Why? Are you afraid now? Weren¡®t you the one


    promising that you¡®ll take on any challenge a moment ago?¡± ¡°It¡®s not that I¡®m afraid, but since it¡®s a


    wager between us, don¡®t you think it¡®s best if we both agreed on the terms beforehand? Honestly, I


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    don¡®t mind the type of challenges you decide to throw at me as long as they¡®re fair and sensible, Still,


    I¡¯d be annoyed if countless challenges awaited me after I¡®vepleted a few.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? What do you mean by countless challenges?¡± Jenny stared


    wide¨Ceyed at Lily, her anger almost uncontainable, ¡°Lily Christian! Indeed, I don¡®t like you, but I¡®ve


    always been a just person. Are you implying that I¡®m intentionally making things difficult for you?¡±


    Lily smiled contentedly, ¡°No, I don¡®t think so. I believe that you¡®re a fair and sensible manager. Then,


    how many challenges before epting me into your team?¡± Jenny¡®s hands were balled up into fists on


    her sides. She tried her best not tosh out at Lily and to maintain aposed demeanor on the


    outside. Jenny was furious.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    On the surface, Lily appeared to be a gentle person and a pushover. However, every word that she had


    just said was biting. It was true that Jenny wanted to make things difficult for Lily, but after being called


    out so tantly by her, Jenny could not do it anymore.


    ¡°Three challenges!¡± Jenny bit her lip and yelled, ¡°Since we¡®re all equals, everyone who joined my


    project had to go through three challenges, so you¡®ll do the same.¡± Lily stood up straight and nodded


    earnestly. ¡°Okay! Since everyone here has done it, I¡®ll do it as well. However, I¡®d like to know what the


    second challenge is. Wait, or is it the first challenge? Since the one before might just be a trial run.¡±


    Lily looked as if she was genuinely curious about the rules of the challenges, but in fact, she was


    making sure that Jenny could not impose any sudden changes. Initially, Jenny wanted to make the


    previous challenge a trial run, but after Lily called her out again, she decided against it.


    ¡°I¡®ve already dered that you¡®ve passed the first challenge. No one would suggest that it was just a


    trial run. What kind ofpany do you think we are?¡± Jenny snapped in annoyance.


    ¡°Of course, I think it¡®s part of mypany too!¡± Lily responded cheerily. ¡°... All right, enough with the


    unnecessary ttering. It won¡®t work on me. Don¡®t forget that you still have two challenges to go, and


    they¡®ll only get increasingly difficult. Don¡®te crying to me the next time you fail,¡± Jenny said


    forcefully.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, just like you, I¡®ll honor our wager!¡± When Lily intentionally emphasized the word honor,


    Jenny¡®s face darkened.


    ¡°All right, that¡®s it for today!¡± As soon as Jenny announced the meeting to be over, everyone in the room


    scattered to gather their things and leave the room swiftly.


    Lily knew that things between them were far from done. For that reason, she waited for Jenny outside


    the door.


    As soon as thest person cleared the room, Jenny stood up from her chair and said, ¡°You got lucky


    today. The following two challenges won¡®t be so simple, and I should remind you that you won¡®t fool me


    easily.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying the other two challenges won¡®t happen today?¡± Judging from how Jenny talked, she


    did not n to finish all three challenges today.


    It would only be a waste of time to drag this on. It was not the issue between Lily and MN Inc., but it


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    was more about herself. She adored her job, and even the ongoing problems with MN Inc. did not dim


    her enthusiasm for being a perfumer.


    ¡°Of course, it won¡®t!¡± Jenny snapped. ¡°Do you think I¡®ve got nothing else to do bute up with


    challenges for you? Besides, you¡®ve taken this seriously, and I would need time to develop the content


    for the challenges.¡± ¡°Then... when will the next one be?¡± If Jenny decided to prolong it indefinitely, it


    would be the same as not epting her into the team.


    Jenny turned to look at Lily, ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I would dy it indefinitely?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡®s what I¡®m afraid of!¡± Lily replied right away. Taken aback by her honesty, Jenny responded


    with a smile, ¡°Fine. Since you¡®re honest with me, I¡®ll also do the same. Even though I¡®d love to make


    this difficult for you, I¡®m not someone who would stoop so low. Give me three days, and I¡®ll get things


    done and inform you about the next challenge.¡±


    Lily nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Then, what should I do for these three days?¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    ¡°Work?¡± Jenny shook her head. ¡°You are not a team member, as you¡®ve not passed my assessment.


    Therefore, I won¡®t arrange any work for you.¡±


    Jenny added after a brief pause, ¡°If you insist on doing something, then you can do the chores if you¡®re


    willing to.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not! I¡®m a perfumer. I know my role and what I should or shouldn¡®t do.¡± Lily said bluntly, ¡°Although


    cleaning isn¡®t a degrading job, it¡®s not one I should be doing Since you need three days to determine


    the content of my evaluation and there is currently no work arrangement for me, I¡®ll await your news,


    Ms Gray.¡® Lily smiled faintly before continuing, ¡°Oh, and if you haven¡®te up with suitable content for


    my assessment in three days, I¡®ll assume I¡®ve passed your test and can officially begin working ¡±


    Jenny did not expect Lily to counter her response, and Lily did not even put on a show. Jenny had


    assumed that after being suppressed, Lily would try her hardest to impress her, even if it meant doing


    odd jobs like chores.


    It was true that perfumers¡® hands and noses were essential and needed to be protected However, Lily


    was in a position where she needed to curry Jenny¡®s favor, but she still refused to bend down


    Jenny was a little angry at her attitude, but she could not help but look at Lily differently


    Lily attracted a lot of attention when she left the room. The others outside did not know what Jenny and


    Lily were talking about and only saw Lily leave the building shortly after she came out. There were


    suspicions that both of them argued, and Lily resigned this did not bother Lily. She wanted to use these


    three days to solve her mess with Nathaniel.


    As soon as she got into the car, she received a call from an unknown number. ¡°Hello, is this Ms.


    Christian? Lily Christian?¡± The caller¡®s voice was unfamiliar yet polite


    Lily was stunned at the question but nodded. ¡°Yes, this is Lily. Who¡®s speaking?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I am the representativewyer for MN Inc Mr Hall assigned me to handle your case involving the


    theft of MN Inc ¡®s confidential information. I believe you have received the previouswyer¡®s letter,


    correct?¡±


    Although the other party was very polite, his words were very aggressive


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Lily was stunned, then burst outughing, ¡°Thelt?¡±


    What? Nathaniel used the word ¡®theft¡® He had previously been quite tactful with his words Now, he


    wanted to brand her as a thief


    *Ms Christian, as the representativewyer of MN Inc, I¡®d like to remind you that the current evidence is


    unfavorable toward you, and you have no chance of winning. It¡®s my gracious offer to ask whether


    you¡®d prefer to settle this publicly or privately.¡± ¡°What do you mean by settling this privately? What if I


    want to settle this publicly?¡± Lily asked casually, pulling a bottle of water from her bag and taking a sip.


    ¡°In the private settlement, you only need to issue an apology statement We¡®ll prepare the


    documents for you; you only need to sign them. Aside from that, you must publicly apologize to Mr. Hall


    and Ms. Thayer for one week in a row. You can¡®t join any otherpany in the same industry for three


    years. In terms of the public settlement, we¡®ll meet in court.¡±


    ¡°In court!¡± Lily said firmly after taking a sip from the bottle and recing the cap. The crisp sound of her


    lips leaving the bottle echoed in the background.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Thewyer did not expect Lily to choose the impossible option without hesitation. He was stunned for a


    moment before immediately adding, ¡°Ms. Christian. I don¡®t think you heard me correctly. You may be


    underestimating the severity and impact on your future. It won¡®t be just a simple apology if you lose the


    case. You¡®ll have to pay a hugepensation and may face jail time. Therefore, I advise you to think


    clearly because Mr. Hall only asks for an apology...¡±


    ¡°Tell Nathaniel to stop daydreaming, or he might turn into an id*ot!¡± Lily interrupted thewyer. ¡°You


    said this is if I lose, but I don¡®t believe I will. See you in court!¡±


    Lily hung up after saying her piece. How ridiculous! Was Nathaniel so sure he could bring her down


    with just those materials and so¨Ccalled witnesses?


    She remained in the shadows for so long because she willingly became the stepping stone for him to


    climb higher. Now that she would stand up for herself, she vowed never to be that pathetic self again.


    Lily drove straight home, and unexpectedly, Alexander was already there. She thought he would be at


    thepany right now.


    It was apparent that Alexander had just returned home. He had taken off his suit and tie but was still


    wearing his work shirt with the top button undone, exposing his sexy Adam¡®s apple. Alexander hadid


    on the sofa, tablet in hand, and was looking at the screen with a frown.


    ¡°Howe you¡®re back so early today?¡± Lily bent down to change her shoes at the entrance and slid


    into her house slippers. ¡°Have you had dinner? I¡®ll cook something.¡±


    She wanted to go straight to the kitchen, but Alexander reached out and stopped her. ¡°Not right now.


    Come here.¡±


    Lily turned her head and nced at him. She had already rolled up her sleeves, but, seeing his


    unhappy face, she walked back to him. ¡°What¡®s the matter? Did thepany run into a problem?¡±


    ¡°How could I have a problem that I couldn¡®t solve?¡± Alexander nced at her, expressing his


    dissatisfaction with her question.


    Although he had encountered various problems since he took over the La Beaut¨¦ Group, they were


    nothing he could not resolve. Solvable issues were not a concern. He had the capital, confidence, and


    pride to say this. Lily pursed her lips and chuckled. She sat down next to him and wrapped her arms


    around his neck


    ¡°Yes, that¡®s right. My boss is the greatest! Nothing can defeat you!¡± She said yfully.


    The distance between them was so close, and looking at her beautiful smile, Alexander¡®s eyes


    darkened.


    He approached closer, almost touching her lips. ¡°Really? How... great?¡± Alexander¡®s breath on Lily¡®s


    face made her blush immediately. ¡°H¨CHow would I know?¡± Lily tried to push him away.


    ¡°You don¡®t know? How could you not know when you call me great? Do you want me to prove it to


    you?¡±


    There was no reason to refuse when she was the one who fell into his arms.


    Alexander hugged her waist and held her firmly in his arms, ¡°Is your inconvenience over?¡±


    Lily wished she could hide in a nket, hearing his obvious hint. It was still daytime. She did not know


    where to look.


    ¡°N¨Cnot yet.¡± She actually stuttered!


    When she heard his soft sigh, Lily¡®s face grew even warmer. ¡°What were you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Just some boring stuff,¡± Alexander responded idly and attempted to put his tablet away, but Lily had


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    already read the words on the screen.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Twitter was loaded up on the tablet¡®s screen, and it appeared to be some breaking news. Lily


    recognized a well¨Cknown vlogger who frequently appeared on entertainment news lews.¡±


    She sarcasticallyughed and said, ¡°I never expected Mr. Russell to look at gossip news.¡± Alexander


    looked at her and did not reply. After seeing that look, Lily had an uneasy feeling. She turned to the


    screen again to look more closely. The news turned out to be about her.


    The main content was about Lily¡®s time in college, with no mention of her name. To be precise, the


    years starting from college to her experience in the working world. The most detailed segment was


    about her rtionship with Nathaniel and Mnie.


    The title was sensational ¡ª ¡®Happy Hour With the Wolf in Sheep¡®s Clothing.¡®


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    What?!


    Lily was stunned, but she was more surprised than angry. She had not expected Nathaniel to do such a


    thing, believing that he had already used nder to its full extent. Lily had no idea he had more tricks


    up his sleeve. His best tactics were usually to seize information and go to court. This time, he even


    denied the romantic feelings that they had shared in the past. Oh, sorry! Maybe they did not have even


    the slightest feelings for each other. Otherwise, how could this have happened?


    ¡°I...¡± After looking at it for a while, Lily turned back to Alexander, ¡°Do you believe it?¡±


    It did not matter what others said or how Nathaniel ndered her. What mattered more was how


    Alexander felt.


    Alexander¡®s expression did not change. Hearing her question, he just blinked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I told you, it¡®s boring stuff.¡± He turned off the tablet, then took her into his arms. He looked down at her


    face and pinched her nose. ¡°Angry?¡±


    Lily shook her head. She turned to spread her arms and wrapped them around his neck. Then she


    rested her head on his shoulders, soaking in his sense of security.


    How could she ask such a silly question? Why would he be so calm and say it was boring news if he


    believed that gossip? He trusted her unconditionally. It felt weird but reassuring!


    The longer she spent time with him, the more she understood what a good man should be. Meanwhile,


    the more she thought about the cr*p she had to deal with in the past, the more she gave up on


    someone like Nathaniel.


    ¡°You said it¡®s boring stuff. Why would I be angry about boring stuff?¡± She pressed against his shoulder


    and said sullenly.


    ¡°Okay, that¡®s good.¡± Alexander stroked her long hair with one hand and rolled it in the palm of his hand.


    ¡°Did you skip work on your first day? Was it because you were unhappy?¡± He asked casually, making


    small talk. ¡°Was someone in thepany giving you a hard time?¡±


    ¡°No. The manager was very considerate. She gave me three days off to settle my personal affairs and


    time to adapt to the new environment. She¡®s too generous.¡± Lily pped her hands as though cheering


    for Jenny.


    ¡°Really?¡± Alexander questioned her words as he looked at her sideways.


    ¡°Such a considerate manager. I¡®ll need to take some time to check on her.¡±


    He looked serious, not joking at all.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Lily repeatedly waved her hands. ¡°No need. Rebirth is just a trivial subsidiary of the La Beaut¨¦ Group,


    and our leader is my immediate boss. It¡®s nowhere near a high¨Cranking CEO like you. Don¡®t frighten


    people like this when you meet them.¡±


    ¡°Hey...¡± Alexander squeezed his chin after heughed out loud, ¡°This ttery is good. I¡®ll consider


    rewarding you.¡±


    ¡°What¡®s the reward?¡± She asked with interest.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He approached her, almost touching her ear.


    This gave Lily goosebumps. She sprung up and replied, ¡°I¡®ll have to think about it! Let¡®s eat first. I¡®m


    hungry!¡±


    Alexander saw her flee into the kitchen but said nothing to stop her. With a smile, he retracted his gaze,


    and his eyes fell on the tablet. The look in his eyes was turbulent and dark.


    Although it was nothing but nonsense, any woman who dared to nder him like this would pay the


    consequences!


    In the kitchen, Lily washed her hands and looked in the refrigerator. She expected only simple items


    like instant noodles or eggs, but she was surprised to find it stocked with everything from meat to fresh


    vegetables.


    Lily assumed someone like Alexander would dislike doing housework. He also didn¡®t want the


    housekeepers toe over every day. They onlye once every two days to clean up. How could he


    hoard so many things at home?


    After looking through the ingredients, she decided to cook and ask himter.


    The past few weeks were quite busy dealing with ¡®First Love,¡® so meals were inconsistent. Alexander


    took Lily out to dinner twice, but she still missed home¨Ccooked meals.


    There were pre¨Cpackaged bones for broth in the refrigerator, which made things rtively easy. After


    nching the bones to remove their impurities, Lily would simmer them in a pot. After adding some


    eggs and garnish, dinner would be served.


    Alexander sat for a while toplete a few tasks. Lily was still in the kitchen, so he got up to check on


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    her.


    Lily was cooking with a spat as he walked into the kitchen. He could smell a powerful aroma from


    the door, so fragrant that he wanted to eat immediately.


    He stood at the kitchen door, leaned against the door frame, and silently observed his woman as she


    prepared the food.


    Lily was slim, and while wearing therge apron, the straps around her waist made her look even


    smaller. She looked beautiful as she turned her head to check the soup while cooking the vegetables.


    He just wanted to...


    After staring for a while, Alexander came to his senses, straightened up, and walked over. He


    took the spat from her hand and said, ¡°I¡®ll do it.**


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Lily was taken aback She was so engrossed in cooking that she had not noticed him walk in


    He readed quickdy, holding her waist with one hand to keep het from falling and the spat firmly in


    the other the next second, he took over the cooking


    ¡°You¡®ll do it?¡±


    Lily was stunned for a moment, then wanted the spat again Alexander clevetly avoided her While


    stirring the dishes in the pot, he nudged het out of thetchen. ¡°Go ahead. I¡®ll be fine hete


    ¡°¡± His cue was uncleat, so Lily stood by for a while she no longer resisted after seeing how well he


    cooked


    ¡°Go!¡± Alex shouted when he saw Lily still standing there


    Since she had nothing else to do. Lily could only take a backseat. Then salt to the soup, so add to thote

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    After washing her hands and returning to the living room, Lily sat on the sofa to take a sip of water. She


    nced at the tablet on the side, and after pausing, she picked it up and turned it on.


    Opening the Twitter interface, she lowered her head, put her knuckles against her lips, and focused on


    the breaking news. She did not bother reading too much due to her rtionship with Alexander, but she


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    knew it was probably about her, Nathaniel, and Mnie when they were back in college. The tweets


    were out of context, and the facts were far from the truth.


    However, she was more interested in the news source. It was neither from Nathaniel nor Mnie but


    rather from someone who misused the identity of a third¨Cparty bystander. These people were their


    college ssmates or so¨Ccalled mutual ¡°friends.¡±


    At first, Lily was a little angry, but her anger no longer raged after a second look. Instead, she just


    thought it was ridiculous. The people¡®s names only sounded familiar, and she could barely recognize


    their faces.


    With a temperament like hers, she was neither withdrawn nor gregarious. Lily spent most of her time


    doing countless experiments and collecting data whenever she left campus grounds. How could she


    have the mind to do some meaningless socializing? However, the people who suddenly appeared to


    testify seemed to know Lily very well.


    While vividly describing how Mnie and Nathaniel were a perfect match in college and how they were


    born to be a pair, they also described how Lily got involved in their rtionship as a mistress. They


    described Lily as the mistress, and because of their kindness, Nathaniel and Mnie could not bear to


    hurt her. That was why both of them still regarded her as a friend.


    When Lily was going through a difficult time, Nathaniel took her by his side regardless of previous


    suspicions. He did not expect that in the past few years, not only was she not grateful, but she stole the


    This is simply the ¡°real¡± version of the story of The Ungrateful Woman!


    Lily was very fascinated by the details. From being annoyed at first, Lily gradually calmed down. She


    almost stayed out of the matter and regarded herself as an outsider watching other people make up


    stories. Lily was not as they described, and she did not do what was said above


    ¡°It¡®s time to eat¡±


    The aroma of the food flowed out, Alexander put the soup on the table, called her, then turned around


    to the kitchen to serve the dishes. Lily wanted to help, but Alexander¡®s stare stopped her, ¡°Go to the


    table and sit down. Don¡®t Touch anything else.¡±


    She had to sit down obediently and watch him, like a virtuous family cook arranging all the utensils He


    even ted the meal thoughtfully in front of her.


    Looking at his busy figure, Lily thought that if any reporter or employee from La Beaut¨¦ Group saw him


    like this, they would probably drop their jaws in shock. No one would expect the mighty Mr Russel to be


    so caring He was so natural, without any sense of disobedience He seemed to be more approachable


    with these characteristics. *Eat. Why are you looking at me?¡± Alexander nced at Lily and put the fork


    and spoon in her


    hands. After some thought, he got up and put the soup in front of her before sitting down.


    ¡°I¡®m a little ttered by your pampering,¡± Lily looked at Alexander and said with her chin in one hand.


    ¡°You call this pampering?¡± Alexander nced at her again, saying, ¡°Then I think you must prepare


    yourself for more.


    Lily¡®s heart melted from Alexander¡®s sweetness. She just thought that this man was too sultry.


    The dishes in front of her seemed tasty. In addition to the chicken noodle soup and mac and cheese


    she had made earlier, Alexander also made roasted vegetables and potatoes. Alexander put


    vegetables in her bowl, ¡°You are too thin. You need to eat more.¡± ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to be able to


    cook,¡± The food was delicious, with all the colors and vors, not to mention the five¨Cstar restaurant¨C


    like food presentation. It was the best in home cooking.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Alexander stopped his spoon and looked at Lily. ¡°Do you think I should sit at the dining table like a child


    who can¡®t take care of himself? Should I be waiting for a housekeeper to do everything, such as feed


    and wipe the table clean for me?¡±


    Lily choked on her food, trying to imagine the situation. ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Although the description was a bit outrageous, it was almost the same as the current moment. ¡°At least


    you shouldn¡®t have to cook the food yourself,¡± Lily suddenly became curious about his life, as if it was


    not the same as what she imagined.


    ¡°If I were to choose, I wouldn¡®t want to,¡± Alexander did not deny that, given his background and status.


    Of course, he did not need to do these trivial ¡°little things¡± himself.


    ¡°Then you don¡®t want to?¡± Lily was even more curious. Maybe his hobby was cooking? Otherwise, why


    did Alexander push her out of the kitchen and take over himself? Alexander lightly nced at Lily and


    shook his head. ¡°I studied abroad for a while.¡± ¡°So?¡± Halfway through his words, Lily still did not


    understand what he meant. Even if he studied abroad, given the Russell family¡®s economic conditions,


    having a house and a housekeeper to take care of Alexander was a simple matter. Or was it because


    he did not like having a housekeeper at home, and that was why he did things himself?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander took a sip of the soup and answered Lily¡®s question, ¡°As the sessor of La Beaut¨¦ Group


    and the Russell family, I had to take many forms of training, not only business management. During


    that time, I learned to cook. Let¡®s consider that as a stress reliever.¡± He did not continue to say much


    about the topic, nor did he tell her what he experienced during that period when he could not stay by


    her side.


    ¡°So...you didn¡®t let me continue cooking just now because you had no trust in my cooking skills?¡± Lily


    sipped her soup and thought it tasted good. He should not question her skills even if he was a skilled


    cook.


    ¡°There was too much smoke in the kitchen,¡± After a pause, Alexander added, ¡°You don¡®t need to cook


    anymore.¡±


    ¡®I knew it!¡® Lily was surprised.


    Too much smoke? She knew Alexander had the most high¨Cend kitchen gadgets, and even the smoke


    exhaust was of a professional level. Lily did not feel or smell any smoke, especiallypared to the


    kitchen in the house she had rented before. Alexander¡®s kitchen differed entirely from hers.


    Lily thought of Alexander¡®s words: ¡°Women should go to the hall and the kitchen, just like my Lily.¡± At


    that time, she felt pretty proud. She felt that he would depend on her more because she fed him.


    Alexander used to eat ready¨Cmade meals and would never cut vegetables or wash the dishes.


    However, he pushed Lily away and did not let her interfere because ¡°there was too much smoke?¡±


    It turned out that a man who truly loved his wife would not want her to do house chores. He would only


    hold his wife¡®s hand and take good care of

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    After dinner, Lily got up to clear the dishes, but Alexander pulled her again. ¡°I told you to stay put.¡± He


    frowned disapprovingly. ¡°I forbid you from entering the kitchen again. You aren¡®t allowed to go in.¡±


    Lily felt helpless, ¡°I used to cook by myself, so...¡±


    ¡°That was before, but you¡®re not allowed to from now on!¡± Alexander neatly stacked the tableware and


    went to the kitchen. Soon, the sound of rushing water echoed as Lily walked over and leaned against


    the kitchen door frame to look at Alexander with his sleeves rolled up high, revealing his lean arms. His


    skin was particrly fair, but not like an unhealthy person¡®s. He looked strong and manly. Lily thought


    of Alexander¡®s hands tightly wrapping around her waist, and her body trembled instinctively.


    ¡°Are you going to respond?¡± Alexander asked while washing the dishes. Lily was stunned as she did


    not fully catch what he said. ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°About those boring things on Twitter,¡± Alexander turned and nced at Lily as he spoke.


    After some thought, Lily nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± Although the things on Twitter were nonsense, they still


    affected her reputation. Furthermore, she was not alone and would never want Alexander to feel


    ashamed of her.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Are you going to rify what happened?¡± Alexander continued to ask.


    Lily shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to rify about the situation. It¡®ll keep snowballing if I argue with


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    them and fall into their hands.¡±


    At that time, the public thought Lily was embarrassed because of the truth. Maybe a small number of


    people would believe her, but so what? Whether it be time or reputation, all would be damaged. How


    could she stay in the newpany? What would her colleagues think of her?


    As for Nathaniel and Mnie, they only needed to spend money on others to fix the situation. They did


    not need to confront Lily head¨Con. Lily could not afford to make matters worse regarding the shameless


    couple, nor did she want to.


    ¡°Then... Do you need help?¡± After washing the dishes, Alexander rinsed his hands and carefully wiped


    them. Then he walked toward Lily. ¡°There¡®s no need,¡± Lily saw Alexander opening his arms toward her


    and took the initiative to stretch out hers. She hugged him, looked up at him, and said, ¡°If I can¡®t handle


    this challenge, what qualifications do I have to be Mr. Russel¡®s wife?¡±


    Alexander smiled, lowered his head, and softly kissed Lily¡®s forehead, ¡°You¡®re the only one in the world


    qualified to be my wife.¡± Whether or not he was coaxing her, Lily epted it as a helpfulplement.


    In retum, Lily tiptoed and kissed Alexander on his lips. Initially, it was just a small reward, but obviously,


    Alexander was not satisfied with just a simple kiss. He sped the back of Lily¡®s head with one hand,


    deepened his gaze, and imed a bigger reward for himself.


    Meanwhile, Nathaniel had just finished a meeting in MN Inc¡®s president¡®s office. He was on his way


    back to his office when he saw Lucas already waiting outside. ¡°How are things going?¡± Nathaniel asked


    while proudly adjusting his tie. He could not conceal his smile as if he had already won.


    ¡°Ms. Christian said she¡®ll see you in court.¡±


    Nathaniel reached out to grab his coffee on the table and was stunned for a moment. He felt as though


    something had pierced his hand. Nathaniel looked at Lucas as if he could not hear clearly. ¡°What did


    you just say?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Christian rejected the private suggestion and insisted on seeing you in court.¡± ¡°Does she honestly


    think she can win? Does she have any new evidence?¡± Nathaniel felt very puzzled as he squinted.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Lucas shook his head, ¡°I am not sure about that, but Ms. Christian¡®s attitude was steadfast in her tone.


    We can almost guarantee our victory based on the evidence we have so far. Therefore, you don¡®t need


    to worry too much, Mr. Hall.¡±


    Still, Nathaniel was distraught. How could he not be?


    Thewyer was not worried because he had only seen superficial evidence. After all, Nathaniel knew


    thepany¡®s products had seeded over the years because of Lily¡®s efforts. Why was she so


    decisive that there was no turning back? Nathaniel was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. If he


    could not turn the tide, everyone at MN Inc. would have to fight until the bitter end.


    Lily should know that she had no chance of winning, but why did she refuse to give in? Did Rebirth give


    her confidence, or was she holding a hidden trump card? Nathaniel was at a loss for an answer.


    ¡°Understood. When will the court session begin?¡±


    ¡°Next week.¡±


    ¡°Get ready. Also, call Lily a few more times. Tell her we can solve this out of court for the sake of our


    past rtionship. Talk to her in a roundabout way. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but...¡± Lucas was a little confused. ¡°You can leave,¡± Nathaniel said. Lucas left while still having


    doubts.


    Mnie walked in right after Lucas exited. She never knocked when she entered the CEO¡®s office.


    Everyone in thepany knew that although Mnie was the R&D department¡®s nominal director, she


    was their CEO¡®s fianc¨¦e.


    Recently, the gossip that was going around became a topic of discussion. Seeing Mnie waltz into


    the CEO¡®s office, everyone could not help but talk in whispers.


    ¡°Hey, have you read the news online? The one about our CEO and his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Who¡®s the CEO¡®s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡®t it Mnie? Do you still need to guess?¡±


    ¡°I know the news. It¡®s about a third wheel who came between a couple of many years. Things went


    sour, and she stole ourpany¡®s confidential information before leaving. She is...¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right, Lily! If I¡®m not mistaken, isn¡®t she thepany¡®s employee? She sometimeses to the


    headquarters. Isn¡®t she a technician?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that Lily. She looked like a lovelydy, so I didn¡®t expect her to be someone like that. I saw her


    being questionable with our CEO once, but I didn¡®t expect this to happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not just questionable. Lily and the CEO were supposedly getting married. I¡®m still wondering how


    Mnie wasn¡®t angry with something so obvious?¡±


    ¡°What? Getting married?!¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°That¡®s right. I overheard Lily and Mr. Hall


    discussing fixing a time to get their marriage certificate.¡±


    ¡°What? Quick, tell me all about it. Is the situation going to turn around now?¡±


    A group of employees was busy on the WhatsApp group chat. Everyone was gossiping and seemed


    increasingly excited about it, especially since the protagonist was right before them.


    Mnie, who was in the office, turned around and nced at the employees working outside. From


    time to time, she could feel them throwing nces at her. She closed the blinds, feeling a little


    annoyed.


    ¡®Bunch of trash!¡®


    ¡°Nate, you haven¡®t taken me out recently,¡± Mnie snuggled up to Nathaniel and said sweetly, ¡°I¡®ve


    been feeling stuffy.¡± ¡°You¡®re still in the mood to go out? Don¡®t you know what¡®s happening with the


    determined to sue us?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ¡°Let¡®s fight then,¡± Mnie said with disregard. ¡°We have enough evidence since I¡¯ve already copied all


    the information, and we have a professional legal team. Why should we be afraid of her?¡±


    Speaking of the information, Mnie lifted her hand and looked it over. ¡°See? My hand is swollen and


    in pain! Why would I need to work so hard if it weren¡®t for her? Nate, we must ensure she doesn¡®t have


    the upper hand. You must teach her a lesson this time! How could she treat you like this?¡± Nathaniel


    pushed Mnie away when she leaned over, as he was not in the mood. He was not as optimistic as


    she was. ¡°I keep feeling that she has a trick up her sleeve. Why else would she insist on going to court


    when she knows all the evidence is in my hands?¡±


    Mnie was stunned at his words but shook her head.


    ¡°Impossible. You¡®re overthinking this. What trick could Lily have? We have the data, and the other


    employees arepletely unfamiliar with her. I was right to do this back then. I told her to stay in the


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    and stole thepany¡®s secret out of jealousy for me. What are you afraid of? We have everything in


    ce!¡± ¡°Things aren¡®t that simple. You should know that she was the one who developed all our


    much, then you can go to her. I¡®ll leave. I¡®ll leave right now!¡± Seeing Mnie unhappy, Nathaniel


    grabbed and pulled her into his arms. ¡°What are you talking about? That¡®s not what I mean. Would I be


    in this situation if I liked her? Who am I doing this for, my little vixen?¡±


    Nathaniel coaxed her while nting gentle kisses on her cheek. Mnie turned around and kissed him


    passionately. They only pulled away after a long time. Mnieid softly in his arms. ¡°I don¡®t like you


    mentioning her. She had imed ownership of you for so many years. I¡¯m jealous. Why can¡®t I be


    jealous?¡± ¡°Alright, I know you¡®re jealous, but now is not the right time. Mel, after ¡®First Love,¡® there has


    been no news of a new product for quite some time. The other employees are already talking about


    this. You are the director of the R&D department. It¡®s time youe up with something fresh.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s...¡± Mnie hesitated, as she did not know what to say.


    It was not that shecked the knowledge toplete the task. However, she had not touched these


    things for many years as she had Lily do it for her. Although she knew the basics, making perfumes


    required an umtion of experience, inspiration, and ideas. All her thoughts were on how to remain


    by Nathaniel¡®s side, win his heart, marry the president of MN Inc, and be a wealthy man¡¯s wife. How


    could she still have time to think of making perfumes? This was all Lily¡®s fault. Mnie would not be


    forced to do this now if Lily had not made such a big fuss.


    ¡°Don¡®t force me!¡± Mnie turned her head and said in annoyance.


    Nathaniel hugged her from behind, ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you, but I¡®m also under pressure. Do you


    understand? Instead of fighting thewsuit, we can win simply bying up with a new, sessful


    perfume. There¡®s a product exhibition in Paris and hasn¡®t it been a long time since you vacationed? In


    the exhibition, we¡®ll release the hot¨Cselling new product. We can enjoy our time there while pushing our


    you say?¡± Mnie could almost see the beautiful future painted before her eyes. However, things were


    easier said than done. How could it be so easy to create a hot¨Cselling product?


    Also, she had not practiced the trade for many years and had no inspiration. Even if an idea came to


    her, she was unsure whether she could still achieve the desired result with her rusty skills.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong? Are you feeling insecure? Don¡®t worry. There are still others in theboratory. There¡®s


    still Olivia. She¡®d been by Lily¡®s side for years and had some experience. You can ask them to help


    you.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Mnie¡®s mind raced as Nathaniel said that, wondering if there was anything else she could do.


    Even though she had not thought of anything, she could only nod in response to Nathaniel¡®s repeated


    urging. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll try my best!¡± ¡°I knew you¡®re the best!¡± Nathaniel said happily, ¡°In terms of Lily, I intend


    to speak with her again. I want to see if she has something up her sleeve.¡±


    Sitting by the window in the cafe, Lily cut a small piece of cake with a spoon while swiping her phone.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The door swung open. Olivia entered hastily, nced around, and walked straight over to where Lily


    was sitting. ¡°Cappino and mille¨Cfeuille, please,¡± Olivia ced her order casually, set her bag down,


    and sighed. ¡°Was a killer chasing after you?¡± Lily asked curiously, looking at her. ¡°Lily, don¡®t joke about


    that!¡± Lily could not help butugh when she saw Olivia¡®s grumpy face. Reaching out and pinching


    Olivia¡®s face, she asked, ¡°Has Nathaniel made things difficult for youtely?¡±


    ¡°That viin!¡± Olivia was furious when Lily mentioned the sc*mbag. ¡°He asked me to be Mnie¡®s


    assistant and help her make new products. Isn¡®t that ridiculous?¡± Olivia couldn¡®t help but curse as she


    continued, ¡°Can you believe it? Mnie, that bimbo? What the hell does she know?¡± Lily chuckled,


    ¡°Don¡®t say that. She¡®s also a professional with certification. Also, she had won many awards.¡±


    ¡°Awards, my a*s!¡± Olivia spat. ¡°Is that what she deserved? Shameless! Taking your credit and your


    man, now she even wants to defame you. How could there be such a shameless woman in the world?


    I¡®m outraged!¡± ¡°Shh...¡± cing a finger on her lips, Lily motioned for Olivia to keep it down. ¡°He¡®s not


    ¡®my man¡®anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you so calm? Did you see what people are saying? I¡®m about to burst. I¡®m arguing with


    them! Shameless, how dare they delete myments!¡± ¡°Y¨Cyou quarreled with them?¡± Lily hadn¡®t seen


    Olivia¡®s post yet. Nathaniel seemed to have hired someone to monitor the online chats. The lengths to


    which he had gone!

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    ¡°Lily, what are you going to do?¡± Olivia turned to ask, ¡°They¡®re ndering you like this. Even some of


    your college ssmates joined in. I don¡®t understand. They¡®re your ssmates. Even if they are not


    your friends, they can¡®t just spread nonsense like this!¡±


    ¡°You can¡®t me them. After all, I wasn¡®t close to my ssmates at that time. I¡®m afraid not many


    people know about Nathaniel and me.¡± Lily said lightly.


    She had to be objective about this matter. What¡®s more, to be precise, she only got together with


    Nathaniel officially after she graduated and after Nathaniel confessed to her when she won her first


    award.


    Later, when she had the ¡°incident,¡± Nathaniel never gave up on her. Maybe she felt touched and fell for


    him, or maybe it was something else. Lily and Nathaniel quickly warmed up their rtionship. She was


    willing to stand on the sidelines, to be the woman behind him, just immersed in theboratory day and


    night. There was nothing else in her life but him and work.


    At that time, she fell head over heels for him. Coupled with the downfall in her career, she was very


    unsure of herself. Now that she had calmed down, looking back, it all seemed like a trap to her.


    ¡°Is that so...¡± Olivia frowned and bit the spoon lightly, ¡°Then, is there no one who knows about your


    rtionship? Besides me, apart from the three of you, is there anyone else? Any mutual friend?¡±


    Lily said nothing and shook her head gently.


    ¡°Even if there is, there¡®s no need to involve other people, not to mention that it could only worsen this


    matter.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡®re just going to sit back and let them get their way?¡± Olivia was furious on Lily¡®s behalf. She


    found it utterly annoying.


    People were ndering Lily, yet she could not clear her name. How unfair was that?! ¡°Don¡®t you think


    everyone has gone a bit off the track?¡± Lily took a sip of coffee and said calmly, ¡°Between MN Inc and I,


    the biggest problem now should be about the authorship and ownership of First Love. My rtionship


    with Nathaniel is our private matter, and there is no need for others¡® finger¨Cpointing. Why does


    Nathaniel want to expose this matter? Is it only because he wants to go public with Mnie?¡± Frowning


    her brows and pondering for a while, Olivia pounded the table with one hand, ¡°I see! Nathaniel is doing


    this to divert everyone¡®s attention to the gossip, so they ignore the copyright issue.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lily chuckled as she looked at the sunny weather outside the window. She was immersed in the


    ¡°It¡®s for the chain reaction on the public perception. Mel and Nate are smearing my name like this to


    affect everyone¡®s impression of me. They want others to think I¡®m someone who would get involved in


    other people¡®s rtionships and snatch other people¡®s things.


    ¡°I inust be jealous of Mnie because I¡®m not as good as her in everything, so I deliberately want to


    take her achievement away. Because of this, I stole thepany¡®s secrets and her


    ideas. It sounds reasonable, and everyone would believe it without any evidence. Because, after all, I


    am the ¡®side piece,¡® am I not?¡±


    Olivia was stunned for a while, and then she said, ¡°That¡®s vicious!¡±


    ¡°It¡®s just some little tricks.¡± With a smile, Lily looked back and said, ¡°These are all irrelevant. If I win this


    Initially, Olivia thought this matter would beplicated, but after hearing Lily¡®s words, it seemed very


    simple. However, Olivia still didn¡®t know what Lily was going to do.


    ¡°But the evidence¡­¡±


    ¡°The reason why evidence is called evidence is that it exists objectively. Nathaniel thinks he has all the


    evidence because he took away my notes and all the materials. However, the most vital evidence is


    here!¡± Lily pointed at her head andughed, ¡°He can¡®t take this away.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    After meeting with Olivia, Lily initially nned to go home, but she got a phone call from Jenny. She did


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    not have Jenny¡®s cell phone number and was stunned for a moment when she heard the voice before


    realizing it was Jenny. ¡°The second and third tests are ready. Are you?¡± Jenny asked bluntly. Lily


    pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡®t you in a hurry? Can you do it now?¡± Jenny¡®s tone was provocative. However, Lily was not afraid


    of provocation. She was okay with taking challenges head¨Con. What was terrifying was a knife from the


    back. After checking the time, Lily said, ¡°Sure, I¡®ll go to the office immediately. I¡®ll be there in 20


    minutes.¡±


    Lily asked ¡°when¡± because she was afraid of scheduling conflicts with the court session next week, but


    she did not expect Jenny to be in such a hurry. In that case, she should just quickly get that sorted now.


    Whatever it was, she would face it head¨Con without backing down.


    Jenny sent her an address and told her to go to the address without returning to the office. Looking at


    the address, Lily felt the location was remote. After thinking about it, she forwarded the location to


    Alexander.


    At this moment, Alexander was in a meeting in the conference room as his mobile phone lit up for a


    moment. He caught a glimpse of Lily¡®s name on it, raised his eyebrows, picked up his phone, and


    quickly replied: What¡®s the matter?


    ¡°Do you know this address?¡± Lily did not know Alexander was in a meeting, so she sent a voice note.


    Seeing the voice note, Alexander nced at the people still waiting for him to continue the meeting. He


    tapped the table with his pen, looked at the vice president beside him, and said,¡± Please carry on.¡±


    Then he got up and left the meeting room.


    He entered the empty room next door and clicked to listen to the voice note. He heard Lily¡®s crisp voice,


    which sounded like she was outside.


    Alexander clicked into the address she posted, swiped two fingers on the screen to erge the map on


    the screen, and he could see more clearly and in detail. After thinking for a moment, he knew the


    location and replied, ¡°This should be one of thepany¡®sbs. Are you going here?¡±


    As expected of Alexander, before Lily said it, he had already guessed what she would do.


    Lily made the right decision in asking Alexander, but why did Jenny ask her to go to theb now? Didn¡®t


    Jenny recently say she would not let Lily into the project department? Did she change her mind and


    was willing to let her join now? ¡°Okay, I got it! Thank you!¡± Lily thanked Jenny cheerfully and then called


    a taxi. Since there was nothing wrong with the address, it was okay to check it out.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Theboratories were generally a little farther from the city center. Firstly, they took up arge area,


    and it would be easier to find a suitable location in the suburbs since the price would be more


    affordable. Secondly, the employees should do the experiments without distractions. Furthermore, it


    was easier to source spices and raw materials in the suburbs.


    When Lily worked in MN Inc., itsb was also on the city¡®s outskirts. However, Nathaniel¡®s capital was


    limited, so he only rented half of an old factory building. He also used toin when they had to


    purchase raw materials.


    Of course, Nathaniel would still be pleased with the finished product, and then he would talk about the


    future with Lily. Yes, after all, it was all just talk. Although the location Jenny had sent was remote, Lily


    could still get there by taxi. However, unlike what she expected, what awaited her was not just a factory


    but a whole tower. Although it looked pretty standard, it was unexpected to have such a building in this


    area. ¡°Ms. Gray, I¡®m here,¡± Lily called Jenny, then stood at the door of the building. The door was


    locked, and there were security guards and ess control equipment, so this should be the ce


    ¡°Give me five minutes,¡± Jenny answered briefly and quickly hung up the phone while Lily waited at the


    door. The surrounding area was empty, and not many people were living there, Lily did not expect


    Rebirth¡®sboratories to be like this.


    After all, the wealthy La Beaut¨¦ Group was Rebirth¡®s backers. Of course, it would have never been the


    old factory like the one Lily used to work in. The unfamiliar might even think that others used the old


    factory to produce mechanical parts.


    Five minutester, Jenny came out. Unlike when Lily saw her thest time, Jenny was wearing a white


    coat with her hair rolled up under a cap. Her look waspletely different this time. After tapping the


    ess card, Jenny said to Lily with a cold expression, ¡°Come in with me! Remember, don¡®t ask too


    much, talk less and listen more, understand?¡±


    Lily nodded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    The elevator went up to the seventh floor. After the duo got off the elevator, someone stepped forward


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    and handed Lily a white coat, cap, and shoe covers. Lily was familiar with these as she put them on


    swiftly and did the necessary disinfection.


    Lily still had some doubts. Was Jenny letting her participate in the experiment?


    Since Jenny told her not to ask, she did not ask. She just followed along and did as Jenny said. Due to


    the nature of a perfumer¡®s job, the soap they used to disinfect themselves should not have fragrances,


    so it would not affect a perfumer¡®s judgment of the raw materials¡® smells. Although perfumers did not


    need to be too thorough with disinfecting themselves, it was still an essential requirement.


    However, when Lily followed Jenny into theb, she realized it was not what she thought. To be


    precise, it was not aboratory. At least, it was not the kind ofb Lily had grown ustomed to


    working in when she made perfumes. It smelled horrible as a strange stench wafted throughout the


    whole room. Lily almost threw up! She resisted the tumbling in her stomach when she nced at


    Jenny.


    She noticed Jenny did not react to the smell as she looked back at Lily with a grim expression. ¡°Ms.


    Gray, is this my second test?¡± Lily guessed it somehow. ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡± Jenny asked.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    However, there were no hostility in Jenny¡®s eyes this time. It appeared to be more of an encouragement


    She smiled slightly. ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡±


    Lily, being a perfumer, knew that the industry also involved stench suppression besides creating


    fragrances


    Not all raw materials have a pleasant aroma. Some have a foul odor and may even be repulsive. To


    eliminate the stench and keep the fragrance, a perfumer had to use the unique properties of the


    materials


    Having such a pungent smell in the air, thisboratory appeared dedicated to experimenting with


    various stenches.


    Lily knew Jenny would make things difficult for her, but she did not expect Jenny to use this method.


    Still, it did not matter. It was no problem because Lily was interested in everything rted to perfume


    making.


    Jenny was somewhat impressed by Lily¡®sposure but said, ¡°Don¡®t get ahead of yourself. Do you


    believe all it takes is for you to get rid of the smell? That¡®s the basics that any entry¨Clevel perfumer


    should know. ¡°Your task is to record the data of distinct odors and analyze their characteristics. There


    are forty¨Ceight different odors here, and you need toplete this task in three days Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t need that long.¡± After giving Jenny aposed look, Lily said, ¡°One day. I only need one day.¡±


    Jenny¡®s eyes shed a fleeting sign of surprise, but she continued in her usual manner. ¡°Okay, that¡®s


    what you asked! Don¡®t me me for deliberately making things difficult for you. Whether or not you can


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    do it, you must ept responsibility for what you promised!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lily could not wait to get to work


    Seeing Lily¡®s excited look, Jenny was inexplicably looking forward to the result.


    To be honest, Jenny did not like Lily and did not have a favorable first impression of her. It was difficult


    for Jenny to keep an open mind. George had been so insistent on hiring Lily that Jenny suspected a


    story behind Lily¡®s employment.


    However, Lily¡®s performance in the conference room slightly altered Jenny¡®s perception. At least Lily


    demonstrated some actual talent. Jenny could not help but wonder why she had not heard of Lily


    before, given her abilities


    Why were the top¨Cselling fragrances from MN Inc. always listed under someone else¡®s name if Lily was


    the one who created them all? Jenny suspected things might not as they seemed ¡°Some of these forty¨C


    eight odors are very simr, and I should remind you to protect yourself. You might hurt your nose even


    before the task ispleted.¡± Jenny said while patting her shoulder. The words sounded harsh, but Lily


    could tell that Jenny had good intentions.


    Lily looked at her and smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I promise toplete the task and pass your


    assessment!¡±


    Jenny¡®s lips hinted at a smile, but she quickly gathered herself ¡°These are just words. What we want


    over here are results!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Just as Lily was about to devote herself to work, Jenny stood behind her and could not help but say,


    ¡°Hey...¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily turned around and asked quietly.


    After hesitating, Jenny said with impatience, ¡°Is yourwsuit over? Why does it seern like a never¨C


    ending TV series?¡±


    Although she sounded impatient, there was still a hint of concern.


    Lily smiled, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Gray, for your concern. It will end soon!¡±


    ¡°Who cares about you? I¡®m afraid your personal affairs might affect thepany¡®s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Well, i¡®ll deal with it as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Lily stayed in theboratory the whole afternoon and barely spared time even to drink water. She was a


    very enthusiastic worker and would block out all external distractions once she was engrossed in her


    work.


    Lily only realized it was already dark when someone knocked on theboratory door, urging her to


    leave. The task was more difficult than expected, and she miscalcted the time it would need.


    Jenny had given her three days, and Lily made her ns ording to her habits in the oldboratory.


    She had not considered not being able to stay aste as she had wished.


    She had to leave on time. No one was allowed to stay overnight at thepany except for the staff on


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    duty. After all, there was a concern for information confidentiality. She was only permitted to be in this


    Lily took off her coat, headgear, and gloves before she washed her hands several times. It was already


    past eight, and the sky was dark. Jenny was long gone. She had informed Lily of the task and only


    needed to wait for the result. She did not need to wait for Lily.


    Lily stood in front of the building and saw most of the lights in the building were off. The nearby street


    lights were dim, and the road looked dark. There were not many cars passing by, let alone cabs.


    With a sigh, Lily pulled out her phone and tried booking a car through an app. Considering there were


    no drivers nearby, it was difficult to find one. Looking at the map, Lily found a small town two kilometers


    away where getting a car could be more essible.


    With no other option, she could only walk there. The pavement made walking easy, but with the dark


    sky and no one around, it felt pretty deserted.


    Lily only took a few steps when she heard a faint car engine behind her. She turned around and could


    vaguely see a dark¨Ccolored vehicle that looked like a private car. Lily moved to the side to give way.


    The car unexpectedly drove right next to her, stopping with a screeching sound.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Lily instinctively jumped to the side but lost her footing when shended. She fell to the ground and felt


    a piercing pain in her ankle.


    Damn!


    The car stopped, and someone opened the door to step out of the vehicle. Lily felt nervous, angry, and


    scared


    She could not help but reprimand the person approaching her as she looked up, ¡°Don¡®t you know how


    to drive?¡±


    ¡°Why¡®d you jump to the side?¡±


    Lily was stunned when she saw Alexander standing before her. Lily pouted as she was unsure if she


    should cry orugh, ww¨Cwhy are you here?¡±


    It was his fault for not notifying her, making her panic for nothing


    ¡°Who else do you think it is?¡±


    Alexander crouched in front of Lily to check her feet under the light from the car¡®s beadiate Are you


    injured?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m fine. It¡®s just a sprain.¡± Lily managed to stand up with help from Alexander She bordet into the car


    and felt more at ease.


    Alexander sat inside the car and closed the door before telling Edward, the driver, let¡®s ga¡± ¡°Which leg


    did you sprain?¡± Alexander asked as soon as the car started moving Lily was speechless at his


    question. Did he want her to show her feet when others were in the car?


    ¡°It¡®s okay. It can wait until we¡®re back,¡± Lily subconsciously touched her ankie as she replied in a soft


    voice.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    It was just a small gesture, but Alexander caught it. He quickly pressed the button to raise the car¡®s


    partition that separated the driver and the back seat. Without waiting for Lily¡®s consent, he picked up


    her injured foot and ced it on hisp. With the interior light on, he could see that Lily¡®s ankle was red


    and swollen.


    Alexander frowned at the sight and asked, ¡°Why are you so easily injured?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Lily replied in a low voice.


    It was as though she was fragile when all she had was a sprain. Alexander was the one who caused


    this, or more urately, the way Edward drove the car.


    ¡°Your bones are fine. You just need to apply some cream on it after we¡®re back. Reduce walking for a


    few days.¡± Alexander made his conclusion after checking her foot.


    ¡°You know how to check for injuries?¡± Lily was surprised.


    ¡°Checking on simple bruises and sprains is not hard.¡± Alexander raised his head to look at her, and his


    frown deepened.


    ¡°Your body...¡± Alexander said hesitantly after taking a whiff.


    Although he did not finish the sentence, the look on his face was obvious.


    ¡°Me?¡± Lily was stunned for a moment as she looked at herself before asking, ¡°Oh, do you mean the


    scent on my body?


    ¡°...¡± Alexander did not reply.


    ¡°I was doing some experiments in theb, and the smell got on me.¡± Lily wrapped her clothes closer to


    herself, but there was nothing she could do about it. This kind of odor adhered easily and was difficult


    to get rid of. She still had it on her, despite having washed her hands repeatedly.


    Lily had gotten used to it after smelling it for so long, but as expected, others could still smell it on her. It


    made sense that Edward looked at her hesitantly when she got in the car, but he said nothing ¡°Lab?¡± A


    surprised look shed across Alexander¡®s eyes, and he asked, ¡°If I¡®m not wrong, you¡®re supposed to


    make nice¨Csmelling perfumes, right?¡± Lily almostughed out loud, seeing his expression. His face


    seemed to ask, ¡°Are you ying me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡®m supposed to be making nice perfumes! However, there are thousands of variousplex


    ingredients avable. Even a peculiar smelling one can be analyzed and differentiated. My task was to


    do so on forty¨Ceight differentponents of a particr mix. This will be helpful in the future.¡±


    Making perfumes may seem simple, but it¡®s not. It¡®s a lot moreplicated, needing a wide range of


    chemistry expertise. One could not persist in this field without deep interest.


    ¡°...¡± After a while, Alexander kept silent.


    Lily assumed he was silent because he could not stand the smell, so she stopped exining


    Instead, she moved further away and rolled down the window to let fresh air in. It was a little


    embarrassing


    Lily had not expected him toe pick her up from work, so she could not get rid of the foul odor in


    time. Which was why they were currently in the embarrassing predicament.


    Suddenly, Lily felt a hand on her shoulder. Before she could turn around, she was pulled into a warm


    embrace.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Why did you sit so far away? Were you afraid I would eat you up?¡± Alexander said in dissatisfaction as


    he hugged her tighter. ¡°I¡®m afraid I would stink you up, too.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡®t stink!¡± He got close to her hair and took a deep breath to make his words more believable.


    ¡°This smells so...cough...cough....¡±


    Alexander still choked at the smell and coughed several times. His bodily reaction betrayed his words.


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll shower once we get home.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    The first thing Lily did upon reaching home was to take a shower. After an hour, Lily finally came out in


    her pajamas when she was satisfied with how great she smelled from head to toe, thanks to the mix of


    body wash and fragrant essential oil she created herself. Alexander had already showered in another


    bathroom. He walked over with a prepared towel when he saw Lilying out. ¡°You didn¡®t dry your


    hair?¡± He realized Lily did not have the habit of blow¨Cdrying her hair after her shower. Even though


    there was a hairdryer in the bathroom, she always came out with wet hair.


    ¡°I don¡®t like the feeling of hot air blowing on my scalp,¡± Lily exined and stretched out her hand to take


    the towel from Alexander. However, he moved his hand and covered her head with the towel instead.


    Then, he ced his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    ¡°I¨CI...¡±


    Lily could not convince Alexander to stop, so she could only listen to him, sitting down obediently.


    Alexander pressed his hands on the towel and gently wiped her hair. ¡°This is great service,¡® Lily


    thought, hesitating for a moment before she allowed Alexander to do whatever he wanted with her hair.


    Initially, she could not get used to how nicely he treated her but slowly, she started to adapt to it. Now,


    Lily learned to enjoy his kind acts. Alexander was so sweet toward Lily that she felt like she had fallen


    into a pool of honey. The way he dried her hair was sofortable that Lily closed her eyes, enjoying


    the moment.


    When Alexander heard no sound, he tilted his head and saw Lily¡®s eyes closed, her head slightly lifted,


    looking like she was enjoying it. Alexander¡®s lips curved into a smile, and he tried to lighten his hands¡®


    movements on Lily¡®s hair, patting her hair dry slowly from the roots to the ends.


    Sleeping with wet hair would be bad for her. Alexander could only dry her hair with a towel because she


    did not like using the hairdryer. Before she fell asleep, she murmured, ¡°It doesn¡®t smell anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alexander did not know what he should say about her now that she brought this matter up. It


    was his first time seeing a perfumer who made herself stink all over. ¡®She¡®s indeed different from the


    rest,¡® he thought.


    Unaware of his internalints, Lily continued with her eyes closed, ¡°With my exclusive essential


    oil, I can¡®t stink! Still, it doesn¡®t smell that bad. It¡®s just that I used a little too much today, and it might be


    too strong when mixed, so...¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t go there tomorrow,¡± Alexander interjected. ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing that, Lily immediately opened


    her eyes and turned around to look at Alexander. ¡°I can¡®t. Ouch!¡±


    As a result of turning her head abruptly, Lily pulled her muscle, making her yell. Alexander let go


    immediately and reprimanded her, ¡°Careful there. Why¡¯d you have to turn so fast?¡± ¡°This is my job.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since I agreed to do it, I can¡®t stop halfway. Plus, I promised...¡±


    Promised what he asked keenly


    ¡°I promised my superior I would have the results within a day.¡± ¡°One day? All 48 types of s?nells?¡±


    ¡°Yeah Wait.¡± Lily paused for a moment, slightly surprised. ¡°How did you know it¡®s 48 smells


    ¡°You need to have a detailed analysis of the 48 types of sources for bad scents. Who told you to


    ¡°I did¡±


    ¡°It was you?¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    ¡°Yeah I set that target for myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Alexander loosened his hands on the towel, causing it to fall from Lily¡®s shoulders to


    the couch. As this matter was unusual, he had gotten Edward to talk to George ording to George,


    they were researching new products while experimenting with suppressing odor with fragrances. The


    n was to get results within ten days, and three people were in charge of the experiment. However,


    Lily was not part of the trio. George was also surprised and promised to check on the matter


    immediately. However, Lily told Alexander that she would get the data within one day and that she was


    the one who set the target. He could only think that she was crazy when she made the promise


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Lily did not understand why Alexander was reacting this way. Looking up, she said, ¡°I¡®m not crazy. It¡®s


    not that difficult.¡±


    What she said rendered Alexander speechless. He did not know whether he should tell her that she


    was being overconfident or arrogant. Thepany distributed tasks systematically, so it would not


    stress the employees out too much, but it would also not be too easy for them. Since the management


    team gave the team ten days toplete the task, they had determined that the task needed that long


    to bepleted wlessly. ¡°That means you¡®re going to that stinky ce again for an entire day


    tomorrow?¡± Alexander asked, sucking a deep breath.


    ¡®Is he worried that I¡®lle back smelly again tomorrow?¡® Lily thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Don¡®t


    worry. I¡®ll bring the essential oil and fragrance over tomorrow. I¡®lle back after cleaning myself up


    there.¡±


    ¡°That ce is far from the city, and you need to work for long hours. Don¡®t go tomorrow.¡± For the first


    time, Alexander felt that thepany had made a stupid decision to build thebs that far away. It was


    difficult to call for cabs after working hours, and Lily sprained her leg there.


    ¡°Why do they need to work till 8 p.m.? The working hours are too long!¡® Alexander thought.


    ¡°I...¡± Lily wanted to refute, but she noticed Alexander¡®s solemn expression. He seemed upset, and she


    suddenly realized that this was his way of caring about her. Warmth filled her heart up, but she found it


    funny too.


    She stood up from the couch before kneeling on one knee. As she was leaning forward, Alexander


    could only stretch his hands out to hug Lily to prevent her from falling


    ¡°Dear boss, you were the one who set the working location and hours. Why are you getting upset about


    it now? Everyone else works this way, so why can¡®t I do the same? Plus, the working hours aren¡®t that


    long. I could have left at 6 p.m., but I was so focused on the experiment that I forgot the time. How


    about this? I promise to finish my work quickly and return earlier, okay?¡±


    Alexander knitted his brows tightly together, obviously still disapproving of Lily¡®s n.


    ¡°This side of Alex is so adorable!¡® Lily chuckled and leaned in to kiss both sides of Alexander¡®s cheeks.


    Then she held his face, leaving feather¨Clike kisses on the tip of his nose and his lips.¡° Pretty please! It


    will end tomorrow anyway. You promised to let me work freely.¡±


    Alexander, who was sullen initially, sumbed to Lily¡®s coquettish coaxing. He was helpless when she


    was like this. After heaving a sigh, he held her head and pressed their lips together harshly. Alexander


    would always give in to her in the end!


    At 11.30 p.m., a call from the factory woke Nathaniel. He was displeased that his sleep was interrupted,


    but the words he soon heard displeased him even more. ¡°What? Repeat that!¡± As his voice was too


    loud, Mnie also awoke from her sleep. Rubbing her eyes, she sat up.¡± What happened? How am I


    supposed to sleep when you¡®re so loud?¡± Nathaniel pushed her to the side and got out of bed, roaring,


    ¡°Can¡®t you restock when you run out of ingredients? What¡®s the Purchasing Department doing? Look


    for a supplier. Can¡®t you guys do that?¡± ¡°Mr. Hall, but the ingredient is... the essential oil from theb.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    ¡°Essential oil?¡± Nathaniel paused for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t we send some stock over this morning? Are


    those not enough?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hall, that batch of essential oil¡®s quality is subpar, so we can¡®t use it!¡±


    ¡°Subpar? We got it directly from theb. You¡®re telling me that we can¡®t use it now?¡± Anxiously,


    Nathaniel walked back and forth in the living room. ¡°Was it a mistake on your side, and you¡®re trying to


    push the me on us now?¡± ¡°We would never do that. There has been an increase in orders, so my


    workers are all working overnight toplete the job. We adhered to the process closely and


    The factory¡®s manager was helpless in this situation too. After all, something went wrong and affected


    the order¡®spletion time, which would dy production and bring dire consequences. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll be


    right there.¡± After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel immediately got dressed. Mnie exited the room in


    her pajamas, rubbing her eyes as she asked, ¡°Where are you going in the middle of the night? Who


    was that on the phone?¡± He threw her a nce, and something seemed to hit him ¡°Get changed.


    You¡®reing with me. Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± She pointed at herself; her drowsiness gone in an instant. Confused, she asked, ¡°Where are we


    going?¡± ¡°The factory! There¡®s something wrong with the essential oil!¡±


    No matter how reluctant Mnie was, Nathaniel still managed to drag her with him to the factory in the


    end. The factory was bright, and the factory¡®s manager immediately greeted them as soon as he saw


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    them. ¡°Mr. Hall, you¡®re finally here. Come and have a look!¡±


    There was a box of essential oil in the corner, so Nathaniel bent down and removed a bottle from it.


    Frowning, he put the bottle closer to his nose and took a whiff. ¡°It smells fine!¡±


    The manager said nothing but went ahead and took a finished product for Nathaniel. *Try this.


    The strong scent made him cough. Covering his nose, he asked, ¡°Why is the smell so choking? Did


    something go wrong during its dilution?¡±


    ¡°Everything is automated now, and I¡¯ve checked it thoroughly. There¡¯s no problem on my end. From my


    experience, I would say that the problem lies within the essential oil, which is why there¡¯s a huge


    difference in the end products. Mr. Hall, can I ask if yourb produces this batch of essential oil?¡±


    Nathaniel nced at Mnie in the face of the manager¡¯s doubts.


    Mnie was watching them from the side, so when Nathaniel nced at her, she asked innocently,


    ¡°What? We produced it based on the form we usedst time. Even if there¡®s a problem, it¡¯s because


    of the form and not because of me.¡±


    Her words made both the factory¡®s manager and Nathaniel speechless. Suddenly, she realized there


    was a problem with what she blurted earlier when the two stared at her. To everyone else, she was the


    one who created the form. When there was a problem with the form, that should be her problem,


    too, right?

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Mnie cleared her throat and rephrased herself, ¡°I mean, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the form, so


    it¡¯s not my problem either.¡±


    Then she turned to look at the factory¡¯s manager. ¡°We produce everything in theb strictly ording


    to the form If there were something wrong with the form, we would have discovered it long ago. It


    must be the factory¡¯s problem. Have you checked all the other


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    nts? Have you checked if your workers made a mistake? Don¡¯t just think about pushing the me on


    others whenever there¡¯s a problem here.¡± ¡°Ms. Thayer, be careful with your words. What do you mean


    we¡®re pushing the me? We are merely reporting the problem to Mr. Hall soon after discovering it We


    just want to find out why, and after checking earlier, we think the problem lies within the essential oil l¨ª


    you disagree, help us find the root of the problem, as you are a professional in this field It will help us


    start manufacturing the products as soon as possible.¡± His words riled Mnie up right away. ¡°Help you


    find the root of the problem? Do you think i have a lot of free time on my hands? Why are you trying to


    burden me with your problems? That¡®s your job! I¡®m telling you there¡®s nothing wrong with whatever the


    factory¡®s manager. He then looked at Nathaniel and said, Mr. Hall, what is your take on this? We have


    many orders, and the workers have to rush toplete their tasks day and night. If we don¡®t solve this


    issue soon, we won¡®t be able toplete our orders on time.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I guess you were trying to me us earlier because your side couldn¡®tplete the orders on


    time. What do you think you¡®re doing? Your workers were careless in their work, and you wanted to


    me theb for this. I think you¡ª¡° ¡°Enough!¡± Nathaniel roared suddenly, stunning Mnie, and it


    made her stop talking ¡°What¡®s the point of arguing whose fault it is right now?¡± Tensely, he stuffed a


    bottle of essential oil into Mnie¡®s hand. ¡°Ms. Thayer, bring this back to theb and check it carefully


    Find out if there¡®s anything wrong with it!¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Mnie wanted to speak, but Nathaniel had already turned to the factory¡®s manager. ¡°You did the right


    thing. We should solve the problem as soon as we discover it, but you should not put all the me on


    the essential oil. Check thoroughly on your end and see if there are any remaining essential oils from


    past batches. If you find any, send a bottle of it to theb immediately, and we¡®ll recheck the oil.¡±


    At this point, the manager could only nod. ¡°Okay then. Mr. Hall, we must be quick to act. Otherwise, it¡®ll


    dy thepletion time.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Thanks for the great work!¡± Nathaniel patted the manager¡®s shoulders before pulling Mnie,


    who stood frozen on her spot, to leave.


    In the car, Mnie mumbled as she stared at the bottle in her hand, ¡°Why did you ask me to check


    this? What¡®s there to check? I¡®m sure the factory is the one with the problem.¡± ¡°You¡®re sure theb is


    doing fine?¡± Nathaniel asked while driving


    ¡°Of course. This isn¡®t a new product, but one we¡®ve produced for a long time. I mixed the oil ording


    to the form, so how could there be a problem on my side? Unless...¡± Mnie trailed off before she


    said again, her voice suddenly raised in pitch, ¡°There¡®s something wrong with the form!¡±


    The car came to a screeching halt before Nathaniel turned to look at her.


    The inertia pushed Mnie forward, but the safety belt managed to pull her back. Holding the bottle of


    essential oil in her hand tightly, she took a whiff. Frowning, she said, ¡°Nate, did we... get tricked?¡±


    Nathaniel just squeezed his lips into a thin line and said nothing ¡°Lily left the form behind. Do you


    think she changed certain things in the form? I wondered why she¡®d been staying low recently and


    didn¡®t even bother to exin herself. It seems like she had this trap set up for us!¡± Nathaniel stepped on


    the pedal again. ¡°Let¡®s head to theb first.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    On their way over, Nathaniel told Mnie to get everyone who worked at theb to gather there. By


    dawn, everyone rushed to theb, not knowing what had happened, but they could guess it was


    something huge from the urgency.


    Knowing that it was an important matter, Mnie became severe at work she repeatedly analyzed the


    There was just one thing she could not understand; the reason the finished product differed so much


    from the previous batches.


    Although Mnie had been unconcerned about work for the past two years, she still had the basic


    skills and knowledge it took to be a perfumer. From the analysis, she was sure there was nothing


    wrong with the essential oilponents. Where was the problem from then?


    Nathaniel did not mention the problems with the essential oil and finished product to theb¡®s


    employees. He just told them thepany had received a new order, and he had to make


    arrangements with the current personnel through an assessment. He told the employees they needed


    to take a test to differentiate the essential oilponents from the previous and current batches.


    The employees were unsure why they had to take such an assessment but simply obeyed Nathaniel¡®s


    orders. They were busy working on the task, but none had yet to make any discoveries. Nathaniel did


    not have much hope for the oue of this assessment because most of the employees were fresh


    graduates. Back then, thepany had Lily handle everything, so he was not in a rush to train more


    talents.


    Moreover, training these talents needed a considerable sum of money. Few people could seed as


    perfumers, and only the capable ones would get hired with high pay Nathaniel¡®spany was just a


    medium¨Csized one, and he did not see the need to spend on hiring so many talents back then. Lily,


    who was capable and worked free of charge, was enough for them.


    However, he did not expect the woman he thought he had controlled to leave them overnight!


    While looking around thebs, Nathaniel had his brows locked in a frown. Time was running out, and if


    they failed to find the problem as soon as possible, the factory would not be able toplete the


    orders on time. If the finished products did not meet the requirements, they would need topensate


    a vast amount of money for breaching the contract.


    As Nathaniel walked toward Mnie¡®sb, his mind was full of thoughts. He looked inside, she was


    alone, frowning as she concentrated on her research. Something felt off to Nathaniel, so he walked


    another round and looked into all theb. Finally, he knew what was wrong.¡± Where¡®s Olivia?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI don¡®t know.¡± The other employees were unsure of Olivia¡®s whereabouts too. ¡°We didn¡®t see her


    around.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys inform her toe in?¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve informed everyone who works at theb. I texted and called everyone on WhatsApp just in case I


    missed out on anyone, but... I couldn¡®t get through to Olivia.¡±


    ¡°What? Call her now! Call her until she picks up! This is crucial... I mean, an important time for the


    Nathaniel roared angrily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Get it done now!¡± he roared again. Then he heard azy voice behind him. ¡°Hey! I¡®m here early today!


    Wow, all of you are early too!¡±


    Slowly, he turned around, and sure enough, he saw Olivia walking into theb energetically with a


    smile. She seemed to be in high spirits. The sight of this only made Nathaniel¡®s anger grow.


    ¡°Do you know what time it is now? Why are you here sote?!¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Olivia looked at Nathaniel and then at her watch, ¡°i¡®m notte. It¡®s still early!¡±


    ¡°Thepany had notified all staff members to gather in theboratory immediately. Where have you


    been?¡± Nathaniel asked with a livid face and stern tone. ¡°I was sleeping at home, ¡°Olivia said


    assertively. ¡°What notice are you talking about? I didn¡®t see any. Also, I don¡®t read work notifications


    during non¨Cworking hours.¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk back when you¡®re at fault? Everyone is working hard for thepany What about


    you? Do you think I won¡®t reprimand you because you¡®re a senior staff member? It seems like Lily


    has... ¡± Nathaniel abruptly stopped speaking as if Lily¡®s name was taboo in thepany


    ¡°Forget it. Go and check on the essential oils in theboratory. See if there is any differencepared


    to before. If you do it well, I won¡®t hold you ountable for beingte.¡±


    After some thought, Nathaniel felt that only Olivia would know the reason behind this matter apart from


    Lily, Olivia had always been Lily¡®s assistant, after all. Fromposition, recipe, or other steps, Olivia


    was the one who understood most things. However, this woman seemed to have other thoughts these


    days and was likely to go to Rebirth.


    Fortunately, Olivia was different from Lily because Nathaniel still had Olivia¡®s employment contract in


    his hand. He could keep her at MN Inc. longer if he disapproved of her leaving. ¡°What¡®s wrong with the


    essential oil? Don¡®t you have all the recipes, Mr. Hall? What could go wrong?¡± Olivia walked in slowly


    with a smile after she put down her bag, ¡°Besides, Ms. Thayer is here, isn¡®t she? So, why do you still


    need me?¡± She said when she saw Mnie looking at her.


    Mnie felt humiliated hearing Olivia¡®s sarcasm. She immediately rebutted, ¡°Olivia Hart, stop


    bullsh*tting! It¡®s thepany assessing you now, not the other way around. Who do you think you


    are?! Do as you¡®re told!¡±


    ¡°How am I bullsh*tting? Did I say something wrong? Ms. Thayer, you¡®re capable and have made many


    popr products for thepany, so this is just a small problem. I am sure you don¡®t need our help. If


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    you think I am putting on airs and talking nonsense, fine. Just fire me!¡± Olivia had nothing to fear. She


    had been waiting for Nathaniel to be fed up with her and fire her. Then she could be free again.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Olivia¡®s words angered Mnie. She was about to retaliate when Nathaniel held her


    down.


    ¡°Olivia, please understand Ms. Thayer¡®s words. This time around, it is indeed thepany¡®s


    assessment. Thepany will give a promotion and a raise to anyone who can deal with this issue. I


    give you my word,¡± Nathaniel swore, ¡°However, you only have half a day to do it. I need results!¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard Nathaniel mentioning a raise and a promotion. All except for


    Olivia. ¡°Wow! You¡®re so generous, Mr. Hall. We¡®ll do our best,¡± she said with an insincere smile and


    Although Nathaniel could sense the sarcasm in Olivia¡®s words, he could only swallow his


    dissatisfaction. After all, he just hoped to get a result as soon as possible.


    ¡°Are you still unable to figure out the difference, Mel?¡± Nathaniel turned around and asked Mnie in a


    low whisper.


    Mnie¡®s face turned sullen, ¡°How would I know?! You know that the form is¡­ Why don¡®t we go and


    ask Lily instead?¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    ¡°Alright!¡± Nathaniel pondered for a while and agreed. However, his call could only go through when he


    used a borrowed phone as Lily had blocked his and Mnie¡®s numbers.


    Meanwhile, Lily had obtained all the research and analysis data and prepared a detailed report, so she


    only needed to hand it to Jenny. Lilypleted her task ahead of schedule since it was not a big deal


    for her. After all, she had talent. Also, she practically lived in aboratory over the years and had grown


    ustomed to it.


    Due to her job¡®s nature, theboratory included a shower room. She took a much¨Cneeded bath and got


    dressed before wiping her hair when her phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± Lily answered while wiping her hair,


    putting the call on the loudspeaker. ¡°This is Lily speaking. Who¡®s calling?¡± She could not hear well as


    she had a big towel on her head. She smelled herself all over to ensure no odd smells lingered


    because she did not want Alexander to smell anything weird on her again.


    ¡®She must be doing this on purpose! How long has it been? How dare she pretend not to know me?!¡®


    Nathaniel clenched his phone as he tried to calm himself. ¡°Lily, it¡®s Nate. I have something to discuss


    with you. Can we meet?¡±


    Lily looked at the phone when she heard Nathaniel say his name. The call was from an unknown


    number. ¡®He must have used a different number to make the call.¡®


    ¡°No,¡± she replied decisively and wanted to hang up. ¡°Don¡®t hang up!¡± Probably sensing something,


    Nathaniel hurriedly said, ¡°I asked you out just to talk with you. Now that we havee to this point,


    must we really continue down the road? We are still friends, right? I know we have a lot of


    misunderstandings, but we can talk it out, can¡®t we?¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± Lilyughed at his words, ¡°Mr. Hall, you must be dreaming.¡± Before she could hang up, a


    female voice suddenly cut in. ¡°Lily, are you afraid to meet us? You should say it out loud if you have any


    dissatisfaction or resentment. Must you y tricks on us?¡± Mnie said in a very sharp tone. ¡°I think


    you are more skilled in ying tricks. I¡®m not interested in whatever you want to discuss,¡± Lily picked up


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    the phone and spoke directly into the microphone, ¡°Whether or not we meet has nothing to do with me


    being afraid of you. You two may have forgotten that yourpany has sued me. We are now intiffs


    and defendants, so a private meeting is not a good idea.¡±


    Lily smiled sarcastically and continued, ¡°If you keep making harassment calls like this, I will record it


    and use it as evidence in court.¡± She hung up immediately after that, throwing her phone back into her


    locker. She was stunned to see Jenny standing by the door when she looked up.


    Jenny hurriedly raised her hand when Lily discovered her. ¡°I didn¡®t mean to eavesdrop. I came over


    because I learned you were in the dressing room. I didn¡®t hear much of your conversation.¡±


    Lily did not mind how much Jenny heard. She took out ab and startedbing her hair.¡± It doesn¡¯t


    matter. It¡¯s nothing important anyway.¡±


    Jennyughed at her words. ¡°It seems like you are full of confidence. If so, I am relieved. At the very


    least, your personal affairs will not affect thepany.¡±


    Lily looked at Jenny and said, ¡°Ms. Gray, you have confidence in me now?¡±


    ¡°That was before. After seeing your recent work performance. ¡°Jenny paused briefly before changing


    her sentence, ¡°Oh, right. I have read your recent analysis report. You did a good job.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said politely. Lily was confident that she had done her job well, and there was no


    need to be modest about it.


    Jenny smiled when she saw Lily¡®s confident expression. She leaned against the lockers and turned to


    face her, ¡°Honestly, I thought you were the one who had giarized MN Inc.¡¯s work.¡±


    Lily raised an eyebrow, unsure how to react to Jenny¡®sment. When they first met, she knew of


    Jenny¡®s untrust and disdain toward her. The way Jenny looked at her was so obvious, She practically


    had the words ¡°You¡®re a giarizing thief!¡± inked across her forehead.


    Lily did not bother exining herself because words could only do so much when others already had


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    certain assumptions about her character. She could only prove herself through her capabilities and


    dispel those rumors with time.


    Jenny noticed Lily remaining silent and continued, ¡°After all, Mnie Thayer was quite well known in


    our industry. She was a dark horse that won numerous awards. Besides, most consider MN Inc. one of


    the strongerpanies due to Mnie¡®s award¨Cwinning products, Telling me to trust a nobody like you


    was far¨Cfetched.¡±


    Jenny continued tough light¨Cheartedly. This time, herughter was sincere and did not contain any


    mockery, only relief. ¡°That¡®s it? So, why would you trust me now? What if I was really the one who


    giarized Mnie¡®s work?¡± Lily tilted her head to the side while looking back at Jenny.


    Jennyughed loudly, ¡°If you¡®re the actual thief, then all I can say is ¡®what a shame!¡® You can do so


    much more with your abilities and talent. Why even giarize the work of others when you¡®re already


    so good? Besides, I believe you¡®d never do something like that.¡± Jenny¡®s reassurance and unfaltering


    gaze made Lily feel warm inside. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lily meant it sincerely this time. Both women did not


    have a very close rtionship from their first hostile encounter. However, Jenny¡®s newfound unfaltering


    trust and sincerity touched Lily.


    Jenny patted Lily on her shoulder. ¡°I heard your chance of winning thiswsuit is low, but judging from


    the phone call you had just now, I¡®m sure you¡®ll be able to pull through. Don¡®t be afraid. Something that


    isn¡®t true could never win.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily nodded and grabbed her handbag and cell phone from her locker.


    ¡°Still, you shouldn¡®t drag this case on for too long. Those rumors have already affected your reputation,


    so you must win! Also, you need to end this to join my team.¡±


    Lily smiled, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Let¡®s go! I need all the rest I can get after finishing this project.¡± Jenny put her


    arm around Lily¡®s shoulder, and the duo exited the building together. ¡°Do you typically take a cab to


    work? Isn¡®t that annoying? Why don¡®t I give you a ride home?¡± Lily shook her head, ¡°It¡®s all right.¡± ¡°Why


    are you being shy now? Is this because of our previous feud?¡± Jenny asked.


    ¡°Not at all. You¡®re responsible for the team as the manager, and I understand you¡®d have to be strict,¡±


    Lily rified.


    ¡°Then, what¡®s the problem? Does my car creep you out, or do you actually prefer taking a cab?¡± Jenny


    inquired curiously.


    Lily could not help butugh at Jenny¡®s silly remark, ¡°No, it¡®s just that someone¡®sing to pick me up.


    Thank you for your offer, though.¡± ¡°Ahh a boyfriend, huh?¡± Jenny smirked yfully

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Lily smiled silently. So, Jenny decided not to push the subject, ¡°Okay then, miss secretive! Since you


    have your knight in shining armor to pick you up, I won¡®t be your escort then I¡®ll take my leave See you!¡±


    Lily nodded and parted ways with Jenny at the entrance of the building As Jenny was backing out of


    the car park, she turned her head and saw Lily still standing there she was about to ask Lily why she


    was still there when she saw Lily dashing across the other direction Out of curiosity, Jenny slowed


    down her car to look at Lily. She saw Lily running toward a ck sedan and hopped in. Then the car


    drove off. The sedan windows were dark, so Jenny could not see the person sitting inside


    ¡°Gosh! I¡®m just too nosy sometimes!¡± Shaking her head, Jenny smiled. As she stepped on the


    elerator, the ck sedan overtook her and sped off, ¡°W¨CWas that a Maybach?!¡± Jenny felt dizzy


    when she noticed the brand of the car Lily was in


    ¡°You smell good today. Did you just shower?¡± Alexander said as he extended his hand to stroke Lily¡®s


    hair


    ¡°Yup, I even washed my hair thrice,¡± Lily announced as she moved closer and leaned against his


    shoulderfortably.


    Alexander adjusted his posture so Lily could lean on him morefortably. He gathered some of Lily¡®s


    hair, ced it close to his nose, and took another sniff, ¡°Yeah, it smells perfect.¡± ¡°I finally passed my


    test, and now I¡®m an official Rebirth staff member,¡± Lily happily announced as she recalled her


    conversation with Jenny a while ago. She was proud of winning Jenny¡®s acknowledgment by proving


    herself through her own capabilities. Since quitting MN Inc., Lily had not made any new friends in the


    industry. She was also weary from her ongoingwsuit and the bad press that followed suit. Still, she


    was grateful that Alexander was by her side whenever she had to deal with these exhausting


    interpersonal rtionshipsProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Alexander frowned after hearing what Lily said ¡°What do you mean? I thought George already stated


    that you¡®re a staff of Rebirth.¡±


    ¡°S ¨C Sorry, that¡®s not what I meant. Anyway, this is just the first step for thepany to acknowledge


    me.¡± Lily knew that this was only the beginning. Although she got a good head start, Lily needed to


    ensure she could continue growing so that she could stand alongside Alexander


    Alexander thought of what Lily said and was pretty confused with how the conversation turned, but he


    decided to let it slide. All that mattered to him was Lily¡®s happiness. ¡°Well, MN Inc.¡¯s factories will be


    having some issues soon,¡± Alexander continued while stroking one of Lily¡¯s hands.


    Lily had long, slender fingers and a very fairplexion, but her hands were not smooth That was


    because she had to work in ab, conducting various experiments anding into contact with


    different chemicals. Some parts of her hands were smooth, but the rest were


    rough. Alexander felt a rough spot on her hand, and he stroked it fondly.


    ¡°What type of issues?¡± Lily questioned while allowing him to y with her hand. ¡°I heard it has


    something to do with the essential oil used in their fragrances. Their final product couldn¡®t pass the


    approval test, so now they¡®re trying to save it. They even called for their staff members who were on


    vacation,¡± Alexander exined.


    ¡°So, that¡®s why,¡± Lily mumbled. ¡°What?¡± Alexander looked at Lily and asked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡®s nothing.¡± Lily looked straight at him. ¡°Nate and Mel called me today. They said there was


    something they¡®d like to discuss with me in person. Now that I think about it, it might be rted to their


    essential oil problem.¡±


    ¡°Did you agree to their invitation?¡± Alexander questioned her. ¡°Of course not!¡± Lily scorned, ¡°I¡®m the


    defendant, and they¡®re the intiff. We¡®re not even supposed to meet outside of court! Besides, I no


    longer work for MN Inc., so why should I be involved in their problems? There¡®s no way I¡®ll see them


    because of this.¡±


    Lily pursed her lips in annoyance. It might have been because she had just taken a shower, but her lips


    looked slightly darker with a tinge of baby pink. Still, she had a disdainful expression, and Alexander


    loved seeing it. He moved closer, grabbed Lily¡®s chin, and pulled her in for a kiss.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Lily had not expected him to kiss her so suddenly, and she could only stare at him with her eyes wide


    open. Could he please give her a heads¨Cup next time? Alexander did it in the heat of the moment, but


    aftering in contact with her lips, he knew he wanted more. He deepened the kiss, and itsted


    longer than they expected. Lily gasped for air when they pulled away while leaning against his


    shoulder. This made Alexanderugh lightly.


    ¡°You need to learn how to breathe,¡± he said, smiling while his hands caressed her back.


    Lily was such a silly girl. She would stop breathing whenever they kissed. Alexander was pleasantly


    surprised to learn this, as it meant she had little experience kissing. Nathaniel was an id*ot. How could


    he not appreciate such a gem when he had her? It made Alexander dislike the man, maybe just a little


    less now.


    Lily was still busy recovering, getting as much oxygen back into her lungs as she could. When she


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    heard what Alexander said, she choked again.


    ¡°You took all of my air. How could I breathe? Why don¡®t you give me some breathing space instead?¡±


    Lily ced her hands on her chest.


    Her heart was beating furiously. It felt like it was about to jump out of her chest. Alexander gave her a


    gentle smile.


    ¡°You¡®re saying it¡®s my fault now? Why don¡®t we try again?¡± He started to lean forward. Lily drew back in


    surprise. ¡°No, we don¡®t have to!¡±


    She still had difficulty breathing, and if they did it again, she would probably faint. Alexander had only


    intended to tease her, but after seeing her reaction, he pretended to drop his smile and said sadly,


    ¡°You¡®re rejecting me now?¡±


    Lily felt guilty as she observed Alexander¡®s handsome face and downcast eyes looking all glum. She


    threw up her arms, trying to deny it. ¡°No, that¡®s not it. I meant...¡±


    Alexander pressed his lips against hers, kissing her tenderly. It was not a deep kiss, but it made her


    heart flutter. Lily shyly covered her face with her hands. How was he so sexy?


    At that moment, her phone rang. It was a mood¨Ckiller, but a weed one. Lily needed to calm down


    from this intoxicating atmosphere. She quickly reached for her phone but hesitated to answer it when


    she saw the caller ID.


    ¡°Hall?¡± Alexander knew who it was just from the look on Lily¡®s face.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded and answered the phone after giving it some thought. ¡°I thought I said...¡±


    Nathaniel, who was on the other end of the line, cut her off. ¡°If I drop thewsuit, would you agree to


    see me?¡±


    ¡°Lily, you know avoiding us wouldn¡®t solve the problem. We should all sit down and talk this out,¡±


    Nathaniel paused and added, ¡°Onest time!¡±


    ¡± ¡± Lily looked at Alexander and responded momentster, ¡°All right!¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    After Lily hung up, Alexander asked, ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡®s fine,¡± she shook her head ¡°Don¡®t worry, I can handle this alone, but I¡®d like to borrow someone


    from you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?


    Nathaniel wanted to meet at a caf¨¦ on Purple Lane Both Nathaniel and Mnie were early. staring at


    the caf¨¦ doors. When they saw lily walk in, Nathaniel instinctively stood up He would have walked over


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    to wee Lily if Mnte had not stopped him,


    Nathaniel immediately came to his senses Although they were asking Lily for a favor, thewsuit was


    still going on Nathaniel still had substantial evidence in his hands, so there was no reason for him to


    feel disadvantaged


    Alter organizing his thoughts, he sat back at ease and straightened his clothes. However, they soon


    noticed a man trailing behind Lily He had on a suit and tie, as well as a severe look on his face framed


    by gold rimmed sses


    Nathaniel went on guard as he eyed the man cautiously He raised his head at her when Lily reached


    their fable ¡°You¡®re here


    Lily took a seat across them and got straight to the point. ¡°Let¡®s finish this quickly My time is precious


    ¡°Mnie bit her lips, trying to maintain an elegant smile she looked at Lily and began talking, ¡°Lily, it¡®s


    been a while you look good¡± Lily raised an eyebrow ¡°oh, really? You should get your eyes checked I¡®ve


    always looked good!


    ¡°Haha you¡®ve be funnier too Anyway, who¡®s this person you brought with you Mnie turned


    toward the man behind Lily


    Nathaniel was also staring at the man waiting for Lily¡®s response Mnie hand asked the very question


    that he was dying to know He did not understand Lily¡®s sudden shift to Rebirth after she abandoned


    him and MN Inc While watching the man behind her. Nathaniel could not belp but wonder if he was the


    one who orchestrated everything


    ¡°This is James Hudson, and he¡®s mywyer representing our case,¡± Lily introduced the stranger Since


    the three of us have conlting interests, and you¡®re both the intitis, we weren¡®t supposed to meet


    Thus, I think w Liwyer should be present to avoid misunderstandings and maintain a just environment


    Nathaniel and Mnie were both rendered speechless


    ¡°All right, then. When you¡®re ready, we can start,¡± Lily leaned back into her chair and pulled out her


    phone

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Nathaniel was surprised that the man was Lily¡®s attorney and not who he had assumed.


    ¡°Lily, did you need to go to such extreme measures? Why can¡®t we just sit and talk?¡± Nathaniel leaned


    forward and fixed his stare on Lily, waiting for a response.


    Meanwhile, Lily kept her gaze on her phone and said inattentively, ¡°Extreme? Didn¡®t I agree to meet


    you? If this is extreme, what would you call your underhanded tactics? Besides, weren¡®t you the one


    that sued me? Having awyer here as a witness would do more good than harm. Isn¡®t that what you¡®d


    prefer?¡±


    ¡°I told you we¡®d drop thewsuit. Why are you still being difficult? We were once schoolmates and


    friends. Even if we¡®re not friends anymore, let¡®s not be enemies,¡± Nathaniel was trying to talk sense into


    Lily, but she remained silent and continued using her phone. Mnie pursed her lips and persuaded


    gently, ¡°Lily, I know you¡®re still mad about Nate and me, but this was a matter of the heart. We couldn¡®t


    help it. You were always busy at theb,


    and Nate needed someone who could be there for him. You shouldn¡®t let your personal feelings affect


    your work. MN Inc. is a result of all our hard work. Do you want to destroy it just because of some


    personal issues?


    ¡°Do you realize how many problems thepany must face simply because you¡®re being


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    unreasonable? Nate hasn¡®t been eating or sleeping welltely. We don¡®t know what kind of information


    Rebirth has been feeding you, but we¡®re all still in the same industry. There mighte a day when


    we¡®ll have to work together, so why make this ugly?¡± Mnie pestered.


    Lily continued to turn a deaf ear to Mnie. Instead, she turned toward James and said, ¡± James,


    please take note of what they¡®ve said. We might be able to use it in court.¡±


    ¡°Sure, don¡®t worry. I¡®ve noted them all down,¡± James nodded in affirmation.


    Lily¡®s uncooperative attitude and disregard for them finally angered Mnie.


    She threw her teaspoon onto the table and stood abruptly. ¡°Lily Christian! What¡®s with your attitude?


    Are you here to show off? Do you think you¡®ve won? Just because you¡®ve done something to the


    original form, you think we¡®d beg for your help?¡± Mnie¡®s outburst attracted the attention of other


    customers. Nathaniel did nothing but watch from the sidelines as he stirred his coffee.


    Lily finally shifted her gaze from her phone to the two in front of her. She smirked mockingly and looked


    at Mnie. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡®t quite catch that.¡±


    ¡°You! Stop acting like you know nothing!¡± Even making eye contact with Lily intimidated her for some


    reason, and Mnie¡®s voice faltered.


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡®m confused now. If I remember correctly, MN Inc. filed awsuit against me,


    saying that I¡®ve stolen ssified information and giarized them. Then, how could I possibly be able


    to do anything to the original form that you created?¡±


    Lily intentionally emphasized the word ¡°you¡± and continued, ¡°All right, let¡®s say if I did something to the


    form. Based on your amazing capabilities, wouldn¡®t you be able to solve it easily? Why would you


    need toe to me for help? You¡®re just so funny sometimes.¡±


    Lily put on a fake smile. Her gleaming eyes stared directly into Mnie¡®s. Mnie felt as if her entire


    facade were crumbling away at that very moment, and she had no lies left to offer. Mnie¡®s face


    turned red, and there was nothing more she could say


    ¡°Lily, that¡®s enough of your insolence.¡± Nathaniel held Mnie¡®s hands gently and said, ¡°I¡®ve told you


    today¡®s meeting was to settle our issues once and for all. There¡®s no need for us to continue this


    unnecessarily heated argument.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Lily nced at Nathanielzily. She had no interest in entertaining him and turned her attention back to


    her phone.


    Nathaniel knew that she was deliberately ignoring them, so he changed the topic, ¡°Over the past few


    days, Mel and I have seriously reflected on our rtionship. We should not let our rtionship


    problems affect work. We don¡¯t care who¡¯s the one to me. After all, you have helped a lot before. We


    will no longer pursue this matter and will withdraw thewsuit. You can do whatever you want in the


    future. Just let the matter pass, okay?¡± ¡°What do you say, Mr. Hudson?¡± Lily ignored him and asked the


    and wrote something from time to time. When he heard Lily questioning him, he stopped and looked at


    her. ¡°Of course not, Ms. Christian.¡±


    ¡°This is a matter between us. There is no need for you to interfere!¡± Nate¡¯s expression turned dark. He


    looked at Lily and said, ¡°Where did you find such an unprofessionalwyer? I think he is a fake and


    doesn¡¯t understand anything! He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You have no chance of winning in


    court. My offer is the best thing for you now!¡± ¡°Is that so? Should I be thankful?¡± Lily sneered at


    Nathaniel and introduced James, ¡°He is Rebirth¡¯s professional consultant andwyer. Do you honestly


    think he¡¯s a fake? What about you? You are a pathetic man who only knows how to steal others¡¯


    achievements and take them as his own!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Nate¡¯s patience was wearing thin after Lily retorted to him like that. Feeling


    embarrassed, he said, ¡°Lily, you have gone too far!¡± ¡°Who is the one who has gone too far? How dare


    you say I betrayed MN Inc.? How dare you ask me to let things go? I want to know why I should let


    things go. When have I betrayed MN Inc.? Over the years, I spent so much time in theb doing


    numerous experiments and even traveled around to get the best raw ingredients.


    ¡°MN Inc. greatly benefited from my fruits ofbor. I would love to know how much you two have


    benefited from me. I want you to tell me what I did to betray MN Inc.¡±


    ¡°Y-You, I¡­¡± Nate was unable to answer her usation and stuttered to reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m also disgusted by thepany¡¯s name. I worked to the bone while you two ripped the benefits and


    credits! Just thinking about it makes me want to throw up.¡± Lily continued with a snort.


    ¡°Mind your words, Lily!¡± Mnie felt angered by Lily¡¯s words. ¡°What I say is not as dirty as what you


    did! Let¡¯s go, Mr. Hudson! This ce stinks. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡± Lily sneered at


    Mnie, picked up her bag, and nned to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute! I didn¡¯t ask you out to argue. Can¡¯t we reconcile?¡± Nathaniel got up and grabbed Lily¡¯s


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    wrist when he saw her leaving. After all, he had not achieved his purpose of meeting her.


    ¡°No!¡± Lily stared at him coldly and slowly looked down at Nathaniel¡¯s hand holding her. ¡°Can you at


    least tell me if there is really a problem with the form?¡± Nathaniel gritted his teeth and asked in


    hesitation. He was very nervous and worried. If all the forms had a problem, it would not just affect


    this batch. It would affect everything, including MN Inc.¡¯s future. Therefore, he had to ask clearly, even if


    it meant losing face.


    Lily raised her head and looked at him. Nathaniel¡¯s once loving face toward Lily was now riddled with


    anxiety, looking incredibly pathetic. Lily wondered why she even fell for him in the first ce. ¡°Haven¡¯t


    you already figured it out?¡±.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    ¡°Let go of me, Nate!¡± Lily said coldly. ¡°What do you mean by that? Be more specific!¡± Nathaniel refused


    to let her go quickly. He still had a lot of questions that needed answers.


    ¡°Your current behavior is considered harassment. Mr. Hall, I advise you to let ¡ª ¡°Lucas spoke, but


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nathaniel interjected by thundering, ¡°Shut up! Lily, you better rify yourself. Did you do something to


    the form? Is it fake?!¡±


    Nathaniel red at Lily. He felt a chill run down his spine with that possibility in mind.


    Lily did not answer. Instead, she stared at Nathaniel¡®s hand, holding onto her. Then she said coldly, ¡°I


    will say this onest time. Let go, or I will end things like before.¡±


    Her words made Nathaniel recall the incident in the alley as he immediately released Lily. He still


    remembered being surprised by Lily¡®s fighting skills, speed, and strength. ¡°Mr. Hall, I will dislocate your


    arm if you dare touch me like this again!¡± Lily looked at Nathaniel in disgust as she wiped her arm that


    Nathaniel grabbed with a wet tissue after he let go of her. Afterward, she threw the used tissue into the


    nearby trash bin and left.


    Mnie returned to her senses when she saw Lily leaving and expressed dissatisfaction, ¡°Why did you


    let her go? How could she just leave when she hasn¡®t made things clear? When did you start listening


    to her?! Did you forget thepany¡®s current predicament?! She must have changed the form.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?! Why didn¡®t you ask her for the real form? Do you hear me talking to


    you? Nate, you are still in love with her, aren¡®t you?! Tell me! Also, what does she mean likest time?


    What secret are you keeping from me? Answer me, answer me, Nate!¡± Mnie¡®s heart was full of


    spection, and she became even more annoyed when Nathaniel kept silent. She kept tugging his


    sleeve and became increasingly angry over time.


    ¡°All right already! Shut up! This is all your fault. If you weren¡®t so useless, I wouldn¡®t have to beg her like


    that!¡± Nathaniel¡®s mind was in turmoil, and he got even more annoyed when Mnie threw a tantrum.


    He immediately shook her hand off his sleeve. Mnie was stunned at his words.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Mnie was bbergasted because Nathaniel had never treated her like that before. Nathaniel started


    speaking softly and coaxed Mnie patiently, even if she were petty. Nathaniel forgot to be discreet


    and not make a scene because he was shocked. He just snapped. He turned to look at Mnie and


    felt distressed, wanting to sweet¨Ctalk her. However, he also felt helpless at that moment. He sighed,


    saying, ¡°I¡®m a mess right now. I¡®ll think of something soon. You should go home and rest.¡±


    After speaking, Nathaniel left Mnie alone at the cafe. Mnie was angry and hateful. She had good


    luck in her love life and career over the past years. Mnie could be famous and kick Lily aside with


    one foot while sitting tight as MN Inc.¡® s firstdy. She had it all nned and would have announced her


    retirementter.


    Thepany had grown, so Mnie could spend more money to hire a few helpful staff members. By


    then, would MN Inc. still need Lily? Afterward, Mnie could finally enjoy peace of mind. However, she


    never expected Lily to get in her way when she was just a tiny step away from sess.


    Now, MN Inc. was facing a crisis, and Nathaniel¡®s attitude was also significantly changing. It was all


    because of Lily. If it were not for her making trouble, MN Inc. would not be in such a predicament.


    After leaving the cafe, Lily said goodbye to James in the parking lot, ¡°Thank you very much for your


    help today, Mr. Hudson. I¡®m sorry for troubling you.¡± She sincerely thanked and shook hands with


    James.


    James said while shaking Lily¡®s hand, ¡°It¡®s my job, so it wasn¡®t too much trouble. It¡®s just...¡± After


    hesitating for a while and meeting Lily¡®s suspicious gaze, James continued, ¡°I somewhat understood


    what you said earlier. Those two took your form for themselves and falsely used you of stealing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we can¡®t use what I said as evidence in court, can we?¡± Lily asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡®t.¡± James nodded, surprised by Lily¡®s calmness. ¡°You don¡®t seem worried about


    thewsuit, Ms. Christian.¡±


    ¡°As you just saw, the other two are the intiff, and I¡®m the defendant. Have you ever seen a intiff


    beg a defendant? If not, then I shouldn¡®t be worried.¡± Lily¡®s tone was rxed, not showing an ounce of


    anxiety.


    James felt persuaded andughed as he replied, ¡°Yes, I¡®ve been in the business for many years, but


    I¡¯ve never seen a intiff beg a defendant. Since that¡®s the case, I won¡®t need to worry about you.


    However, may I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Is the form those two referred two honestly yours or...¡± James did not finish his sentence, but Lily


    knew what he meant.


    She smiled. ¡°There¡®s a saying that one must not harm others but must also keep their guard up.


    Although it turned out I didn¡®t know who those two really were, and my guard against them came a little


    James understood what Lily meant and deepened his smile. ¡°Indeed! Also, you won¡®t hurt yourself if


    you don¡®t intend to hurt others. You impress me, Ms. Christian.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t tter me, Mr. Hudson. You¡®re professional, knowledgeable, and discerning right from wrong. I


    still have much to learn from you in the future!¡± ¡°I¡®m pleased to have met you, Ms. Christian!¡± James


    reached out to shake Lily¡®s hand again. This time more enthusiastically.


    Lily shook hands with him and smiled, ¡°Likewise.¡±


    After saying goodbye to James, Lily nned to take a taxi to Rebirth. Jenny did mention that Lily did


    not have to rush to work, but since Lily had officially epted the job, she hoped to adapt to the new


    environment as soon as possible. Jenny also said that Lily could officially enter theboratory after Lily


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    settled her personal affairs.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    The booking app had yet to respond since there were no avable taxis around, likely because of the


    rush hour traffic. Not having a car at that moment proved to be an inconvenience


    Nathaniel had bought a car before, which was still under his name. At first, Lily did not care about minor


    details like those, but on second thought, she had been foolish Sull, it was not a shame considering


    she did not want to bother with his belongings anymore. The car was not worth it.


    Lily checked the time and debated whether to board the bus when she suddenly felt a pat on her


    shoulder from behind.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The pat had a threatening force, which caused Lily to frown and turn around She tried to break free, but


    underestimated how strong the grip was. The hand was still firmly on her shoulder, but the direction


    had changed. Now the two were face to face.


    ¡°Lily, do you still want to fight me?¡±


    The man in front of her was skinny, wearing a crisp white shirt with tightly¨Cbuttoned cuffs The dazzling


    light reflected from his sapphire blue cuff links was blinding ¡°Justin?¡± The name seemed almost


    unfamiliar when said out loud. ¡°Let¡®s go somewhere for a chat?¡± Justin raised his eyebrows, and


    although he released his grip, his request was unquestionable.


    Lily did not object. She followed him across two streets and finally reached a more secluded alley.


    There was a wall on one end of the alley, a dead end, so no one was around. It was extremely quiet


    Justin walked to the furthest end before stopping, with one hand behind his back and the other hanging


    loosely by his side. He slowly turned around.


    ¡°Long time no see, Lily.¡± He stood there, looking at her from head to toe as if to examine her.


    ¡°Did youe to look for me on purpose?¡± Lily could hardly believe such a coincidence had urred.


    Over the past few years, it was impossible for Justin not to know where she was, but they had not kept


    in touch. Rather than being unable to contact each other, it was more of not wanting to.


    She was so determined back then and left everything behind long ago.


    Seeing Justin standing in front of her now, she had mixed feelings in her heart, but she still tried her


    best to stay calm.


    ¡°Why else?¡± After taking two steps forward, Justin continued, ¡°Just look at yourself. What did you do to


    look like this?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Looking down at herself, Lily said nothing.


    ¡°Come back with me,¡± Justin made his intent clear in few words.


    ¡°No!¡± Lily decisively refused.


    ¡°You still haven¡®t given up? How does he treat you in return for how you treat him? Don¡®t tell me that


    you¡®re still....¡±


    Before Justin finished his words, Lily raised her head and looked at him, ¡°No! Nate and I have gone our


    separate ways. From now on, I¡®ve nothing to do with him!¡± ¡°If so, why?¡± Justin kept staring at her, his


    eyes as still as water. ¡°Could it be that after all this time, you¡®re still p*ssed off?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Biting her lower lip, Lily pondered for a long time, ¡°I¡®ll go back.¡±


    After a pause, she added slowly, ¡°However, not now.¡°

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    ¡°Ultimately, you¡¯re still upset.¡± Justin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s true that when you left, grandpa said some


    harsh words, but he was also angry. We¡¯re family. How could you take words said in anger seriously?


    It¡¯s been so long. You¡¯re suffering, and you should¡¯ve had enough. Listen to those rumors, as well as


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    thewsuit. You¡¯ve done this to yourself and are still unwilling to turn back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to turn back. When I think in time, I will,¡± Lily straightened her back and added,


    ¡°I¡¯ll solve my affairs. Don¡¯t worry. No one will know my rtionship with you.¡±


    However, that sentence seemed to anger Justin. ¡°Do you think my family is afraid of being implicated


    by you? Do you think you can get away saying nothing? Why are you still so self righteous after all


    these years?¡±


    ¡°Well, then just assume that I am. I¡¯ll tell my grandfather in person when I¡¯m qualified to return.¡±


    ¡°Are you really noting back?¡± Justin asked as he took another step closer, looking down at her.


    His body was lean, which made him look taller. His skin was virtually translucent, although his lips were


    a sweet pink and not as pale. Seeing how his delicate lips showed no signs of vition, only three


    words came to mind ¨C striking young man.


    Lily raised her head, and her eyes were steadfast, ¡°No.¡±


    Before she finished speaking, a light wind headed toward her.


    With little time to think, she immediately raised her arms in preparation to fight.


    Justin was lightning fast. The pace was quick and dense when he raised his fist. Lily would have been


    attacked if she had not responded quickly enough.


    After a few rounds of back and forth, Lily gasped for breath. Justin delivered a kick in the direction of


    her waist.


    Lily received a blow!


    His foot remained 3 inches away from her waist, and then he pulled his foot back. The whole time


    Justin was controlling his strength. The motion had been so swift that she could not dodge it in time.


    ¡°Your skills have declined,¡± he said lightly.


    ¡°Unfortunately, so!¡± Lily admitted frankly.


    When she fought with Nathaniel¡¯s bodyguards, she realized her ability had ckened in the past two


    years. It would have been a piece of cake for her in the past, but the fight that day left her wrist a little


    sore.


    ¡°You sure you¡¯re noting back?¡± Justin asked again.


    Lily did not answer this time, but her eyes conveyed her reply. ¡°All the best!¡± Justin said as he walked


    past her and left.


    When Lily turned around again, he had already disappeared. She suddenly felt that her arms and


    calves were very sore. Although Justin did not use his full strength to attack, it still took some effort to


    defend herself.


    However¡­


    It seemed as if this incident had caught her family¡¯s attention. She thought her grandfather had already


    given up on her the past few years, leaving her to fend for herself.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Every staff in MN Inc.¡¯sboratory devoted themselves to the experiments and trials. However, the


    with procedures, a small quantity variance would cause different oues whenbined. The cause


    and manner of the issue would then be unclear.


    Everyone seemed to be stumped. The staff had been working nonstop, putting up with neck pain and


    eyesores ¨C except for one person. Olivia was still sitting on a chair with all the experimental equipment


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    in front of her. Her body was leaned back, and her hands drooped down to her sides. Her head leaned


    against the chair, and she fell asleep the next second.


    At that exact moment, Mnie walked in and saw the scene.


    ¡°¡­¡± She clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and then slowly reached for a nket for Olivia


    Probably startled, Olivia opened her eyes in a daze and murmured when she saw Mnie, ¡°Ms.


    Thayer, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Mnie said with a smile, ¡°Olivia, are you tired? It must¡¯ve been a tough day for you I just


    made a cup of coffee. Would you like a sip to refresh yourself?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Olivia gave the person in front


    of her a nk look as if she did not know who she was, thinking, ¡®What in the world just happened?¡¯


    Mnie felt very ufortable being stared at, but she had to restrain herself. She held a grudge


    against Olivia before, but Mnie knew the consequences if she were to let her temper out.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me? Do you think I poisoned the coffee? Shall I take a sip first?¡± Mnie said


    half-jokingly and drank from the cup. ¡°Look, I care about you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Thayer. However, since


    you already drank the coffee, I don¡¯t want to drink it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, then.¡±


    Just as Mnie was about to say that she would make another cup, she heard Olivia continue,


    Besides, don¡¯t you know there¡¯s no eating or drinking these things in theboratory?¡±


    After all, coffee possessed an aroma, and any interference of fragrance would affect the perfumer¡¯s


    judgement. Since the aroma of coffee itself was rtively strong, it could easily mask the other scents.


    How could Mnie make such a simple mistake as a perfumer and director?


    She either did not take perfumery seriously, or she was ignorant. ¡°I¡­¡± She smiled awkwardly, ¡°Of


    course I knew! I came to check on you since you looked tired! If you can¡¯t figure it out, stop and forget


    about it for a while. Let¡¯s go out and have a chat.¡¯


    Mnie pulled Olivia out of theb and sat her on the sofa outside. She re-brewed the coffee diligently,


    got some snacks and fruits, and ced them on the coffee table.


    ¡°You must be hungry. Have some snacks for now and I¡¯ll treat you to something deliciouster.¡±


    Olivia held her hands in front of her protectively as she stared at Mnie in terror. ¡°Ms. Thayer,


    whatever it is, please just say it. You¡¯re making me nervous!¡±


    Mnie was speechless. She immediately spun around, clenched her fists tightly, and gritted her teeth


    as she struggled to contain her fury.


    It took her a while to cool down. When Mnie turned back around, she still had that smile on her face.


    ¡°Olivia, I know you misjudged me, but it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind. I just came to chat with you. Nothing else.¡±


    Mnie continued, ¡°Look, it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve worked together and we haven¡¯t had a friendly


    conversation. You¡¯re able to be friends with Lily without even working for her. Can¡¯t you treat me as a


    friend, too?¡± She spoke earnestly, looked at Olivia with a smile, and waited for her response.


    Olivia still maintained a vignt attitude, staring as Mnie spoke. After Mnie finished speaking,


    Olivia blinked and shook her head decisively, ¡°No!¡±


    Mnie was speechless again.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Mnie jolted up from her seat, pacing back and forth as if she would be unable to restrain her anger


    once she stopped. Olivia ignored her, stretched, turned around, and sluggishly walked back to the


    Mnie finally collected her thoughts and looked at Olivia again, ¡°Okay, what do you want? Whatever


    your conditions are, I will do my best to satisfy them.¡±


    At that breaking moment, Mnie had to endure her anger for a while instead of begging Lily. Mnie


    would rather negotiate with Olivia face to face. At least the situation would still be within her control.


    Olivia tilted her head and nced at Mnie. She giggled, ¡°Oh, you¡®re so authoritative, Ms. Thayer.


    Any conditions at all? That does sound tempting, but is anything up for consideration?¡±


    Mnie felt contempt when she saw Olivia¡®s high¨Cspirited appearance. After all, this was just a deal,


    and no one could ever put a price on affection and loyalty. Since Olivia asked such questions, it


    seemed she had an important request in mind.


    Mnie cleared her throat and replied thoughtfully, ¡°We can¡®t discuss power and position in MN Inc.,


    but we¡®ve worked together for so long. Although I¡®m a director, you should know my rtionship with


    Nate. If you settle our issues, I¡®ll tell Nate about it. I won¡®t brag, but at least it¡®s better to depend on your


    indefiniteb experience, don¡®t you think?¡±


    After pondering, Olivia seemed to have a serious thought and nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡®s quite


    reasonable. However, are you honestly open to any conditions?¡±


    Mnie became wide¨Ceyed, looking hopeful. She found this amusing and sneered from the bottom of


    her heart. Still, she had to maintain a heartfelt expression, saying, ¡°I¡®m open to suggestions. What doExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    you want? A promotion or a raise?¡± ¡°What can I do to get both? Gosh, I feel so greedy!¡± Olivia frowned


    with a tangled face and admitted her greed since Mnie could not reject her.


    Mnie smiled. ¡°It¡®s perfectly normal to be greedy. How can you not when you¡®re human, so that¡®s not


    a problem. Okay, tell me what¡®s wrong with the essential oil form.¡±


    Olivia shook her head disapprovingly and replied, ¡°Hey, we haven¡®t finished our negotiation yet. Why


    are you so anxious?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡®t I just agree? I will double your sry and promote you to the R&D department¡®s deputy


    manager when this is over. Does that sound good?¡± Mnie gritted her teeth and thought this condition


    was as good as it got.


    Olivia¡®s qualifications and achievements did not match that position, but it did not matter. Mnie


    wanted to prioritize the current situation. Afterward, it would be easy to find an excuse to demote Olivia


    with a sry reduction. By then, Olivia could not retaliate.


    ¡°I never said I wanted that.¡± Olivia was her typical nonchnt self. The more indifferent she was, the


    more she angered Mnie.


    This made Mnie realize she had always been in a passive position. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± She


    asked again.


    Olivia stopped, pped her hands, stood up, and turned to face Mnie. She looked at Mnie with a


    half¨Csmile, saying, ¡°I do want a raise in sry, Ms. Thayer, but it¡®s not as simple as doubling it. I want


    ten times what I earn now.¡± Olivia gestured to ten with her hands and smiled.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    ¡°T ¨C Ten times?!¡± Mnie gasped in disbelief. She was surprised by Olivia¡®s colossal appetite.


    She could not even process it before she heard Olivia saying, ¡°As for the promotion...you¡®re


    underestimating my ambitions. Why would I be satisfied with just a managerial position in the R&D


    department? What I truly want is your position¡± She pointed and looked straight at Mnie, indicating


    she was not joking.


    Mnie¡®s expression turned sour immediately after. Although it was just a temporary measure to get


    Olivia¡®s help, Mnie could always break her promiseter. Still, it was infuriating that Olivia had the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    guts to ask for Mnie¡®s position so openly. If Mnie agreed to give up her position to Olivia, what


    would the other staff members think of her, not to mention the industry?


    Olivia had expected Mnie, so she was in no rush. She sat backfortably in her chair with her


    hands resting behind her head. Olivia looked up and said, ¡°Oh, there¡®s one more thing. You¡®ll have to


    apologize to Lily and publicly admit you stole her research. Afterward, I might consider helping you.¡±


    Mnie was at her limit and could no longer tolerate Olivia after hearing what she had just said. ¡°You¡®re


    taking this too far, Olivia Hart!¡± She yelled angrily.


    Faced with Mnie¡®s wrath, Olivia simply smiled casually. ¡°I¡®m sorry. What do you mean by taking this


    too far?¡® Weren¡®t you the one who told me to name my price? Yet, you¡®re upset after I¡®ve stated my


    conditions. You shouldn¡®t have said that if you can¡®t live up to your promises. Now you¡®re just making


    things awkward.¡±


    ¡°W¨CWhy, you little...¡±


    ¡°All right, calm down. I know you didn¡®t mean it. I was just joking with you. Now that the joke is over,


    why don¡®t we all get back to work? I¡®m busy, and Mr. Hall still needs me to deliver some data to him. By


    the way, I¡®m just curious, but don¡®t you need to work too, Ms. Thayer? You¡®re one of our best


    perfumers, so your knowledge is naturally much better than ours.


    ¡°I¡®m sure you¡®re more than capable enough to handle this crisis. We¡®re all waiting for you to lead us.¡±


    Olivia finished speaking, took out her test tube, and happily returned to work. She was in such an


    excellent mood after seeing Mnie flustered and speechless.


    Mnie was so mad that she snatched the test tube away from Olivia.


    Olivia was surprised. ¡°Ms. Thayer, I can¡®t do my job if you keep this up.¡± ¡°Quit screwing around with me!


    Since you¡®re being difficult, let¡®s be crude, shall we? What did Lily offer you? She left thispany to


    join another, so do you think she even thought of what would happen to you? ¡°I know you two were


    close, and you¡®ve worked together for a long time, but being loyal to her doesn¡®t pay the bills. Do you


    realize where she left you? She¡®s earning a hefty sry while you¡®re here trying to defend her. Think


    about it. Is your job more important or your loyalty to her?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see...¡± Olivia shook her head and sighed, ¡°Heartless people like you wouldn¡®t be able to


    understand. It¡®s not always about money.¡± ¡°Olivia Hart!¡± Mnie shouted in exasperation. Before she


    could continue, her phone rang

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Mnie nced at the caller ID and saw Nathaniel¡®s name. She red at Olivia onest time, pushed


    the test tube back into her hands, and warned, ¡°You should think about what you say more carefully.


    Don¡®t make a fool out of yourself!¡± Then she turned around and walked away


    ¡°Where have you been?!¡± Nathaniel asked harshly over the phone.


    ¡°I was in theb,¡± Mnie was upset over his tone, ¡°I was just trying to help. Since Lily isn¡®t willing to


    help us, I can¡®t just leave you to deal with this on your own. MN Inc. is ourpany, and I don¡®t want to


    see it go down like this.¡±


    ¡°No one said that ourpany is going down. Stop being so negative. Get ready to leave. I¡¯ming


    over to pick you up,¡± Nathaniel sounded like he was in a hurry as he hung up right away. Mnie


    stared at her phone for a second before walking back toward theb. She peeked into theb but


    stopped herself after a second thought. It was probably a waste of time trying to convince Olivia. She


    should just think about what to do next since she needed an alternative n to save herself.


    Momentster, Nathaniel arrived at theboratory entrance, and Mnie was already waiting at the


    front. Mnie deliberately messed up her hair and made her eyes red and puffy to look like she was


    exhausted from working so hard. ¡°Nate...¡±


    Before she could continue, Nathaniel looked at her wide¨Ceyed, ¡°Why do you look like that? Didn¡®t I tell


    you to be prepared?¡±


    ¡°I was...¡± Mnie pouted as she got into the passenger seat and closed the door. She exined with


    teary eyes, ¡°I was just worried about thepany. I know you¡®re restless, and I am too. I was just trying


    to see if I could do anything to help at theb.¡±


    ¡°Well then, do you have any results for me?¡± Although Nathaniel did not have many expectations, he


    could not help but be optimistic.


    Mnie pressed her lips together and shook her head, ¡°I¡®ve tried many things, but it¡®s just not working.


    Since the original form isplicated, even changing a single ingredient could produce countless


    results. Also, we¡®re unsure if it¡®s an ingredient problem or...¡±


    She was upset at Nathaniel, but he thought deeply about something else, ¡°All right, Mel. Let¡®s not talk


    about this anymore. Lily wouldn¡®t have led us on if it were that easy, and she wouldn¡®t be so smug


    about it. I¡®m taking you to meet someone. He might be able to help us out.¡±


    Mnie asked in surprise, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s...wait. There¡®s still time. Let¡®s get you cleaned up. After all, it¡®s our first meeting, and we can¡®t have


    you looking like this, ¡± Nathaniel looked at Mnie and shook his head.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mnie nodded her head obediently and buckled her seatbelt.


    Looking at Mnie¡®s gentle gestures, Nathaniel¡®s foul mood improved. It was undeniable that Mnie


    was pretty. She had a gentle nature to her, much like a doe. It made men want to protect her.


    Nathaniel¡®s heart fluttered when he recalled how Mnie would usuallyy in his embrace and look up


    at him lovingly.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lily, on the other hand, was too independent. Even though she would listen to him sometimes, she was


    strong¨Cwilled and had her own stands, just like how she silently betrayed him on this issue. Nathanial


    only got annoyed thinking about Lily. After putting on her seatbelt, Mnie noticed the car was still not


    moving. She raised her head and gave Nathaniel a puzzled look, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡±


    Nathaniel turned to her abruptly, lifted her chin, and kissed her hard.


    Due to Justin¡®s sudden appearance, Lily decided to change her ns and go straight to Imperial Hills.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    It was just a fight, but Lily felt like her whole body was in pain. It was obvious that she had not been


    training enough. Lily had been leading a slightly toofortable life since leaving the Lodges.


    After she left, Lily could pursue what she wanted and loved. However, seeing Justin served as a wake¨C


    up call, and it reminded Lily that it did not matter where she ran. She would always be a Lodge.


    While soaking in her bath, Lily noticed a bruise on her arm. It was likely from the fight she had with


    Justin. She made a mental note to take care of itter.


    She reflected on her encounter with Nathaniel and Mnie and realized what a dull and uneventful day


    it had been. Lily expected to feel anger or resentment, but upon seeing them again, she felt only


    sadness for her former self. She felt bad for past Lily, who had treated the two with sincerity and


    unconditional love. She thought Nathaniel was the one, and that Mnie was the best friend she could


    ever have. How foolish of her not to see through their guise.


    Those two were something else! Lily could onlyugh ironically and shook her head as she thought of


    her stupidity. The warm bath water made her feel at ease as she leaned back, closed her eyes, and


    drifted off to sleep.


    Alexander heard soundsing from the bathroom when he returned home. When he yelled out to her


    and received no response, he promptly entered it. Alexander saw her lying in the bathtub, body sliding


    into the water slowly. The water had already passed her neck, almost touching her chin, but Lily still


    showed no sign of getting up.


    ¡°Lily!¡± Alexander rushed over and lifted her from under her arms. He arrived just in time to rouse her


    awake and prevent her from sinking deeper into the tub.


    When she opened her eyes, it took her a while to register what had happened. Lily was surprised to


    see the face in front of her. ¡°Alexander, why are you...¡±


    Before she could finish, she finally realized the situation that she was in and instinctively covered her


    chest with her arms.


    ¡°You shouldn¡®t stay in the bath any longer,¡± he suggested sternly and lifted her from the tub. He carried


    her out of the bathroom.


    Although Alexander was not looking at her, Lily felt self¨Cconscious and shy as she was stark naked.


    When he reached the clothing rack, he grabbed a bath towel, threw it onto the bed, and ced her on


    top


    ¡°I...¡± Lily tried to get up immediately but was a step slower than Alexander.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alexander pressed her against the bed. Clearly muchrger than Lily, his force caused her to sink


    backward, and she instinctively grabbed onto him for support. Lily¡®s mind went nk. She had just


    woken up from a deep slumber, and her brain was still foggy. She felt she would prefer to remain hazy


    given the circumstances.


    Lily¡®s eyes widened as she regarded Alexander¡¯s face. Even from such close proximity, he was


    wless, as if he was God¡¯s perfect creation. She had seen him once or twice from a distance


    To her, he was like an unreachable existence that only existed in rumors. Now, they were so close that


    she could almost hear his heartbeat!

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    ¡°A¨CAL¡­¡± Lily tried to open her mouth to speak, but Alexander silenced her by cing his finger on her


    lips.


    ¡°Don¡®t say a word.¡± Lily could only stare at him silently. From this proximity, she could see his Adam¡®s


    apple moving, and she found this natural movenient attractive for some reason. Alexander slowly


    lowered his head and pressed his lips onto hers.


    Since Lily had juste out of the bath, her body was still damp. Alexander had carried her from the


    bathroom to their bedroom, so his clothes were soaked, making them cling to her skin. ¨C


    Even though Lily had been neglecting her training in boxing these recent years, she still had a lean


    figure. Besides having abdominal muscles and a perfect vest line due to regrly working out, she also


    exuded feminine grace. Lily opened her eyes in a daze, and all she could see was his attractive,


    muscr body. She never expected that he was hiding this under his tailor¨Cmade suits. Alexander had


    a desirable physique, and she knew immediately that it was from years of effort at the gym.


    Although he had a paleplexion, there was nothing unhealthy about it. It was as if every outline of


    his muscles had its own charm, and they captivated Lily¡®s eyes.


    ¡°A¨CAlexander...¡± she murmured in a low whisper. ¡°Call me honey instead,¡± he teased gently as he


    kissed her cheek.


    ¡°H¨Cho...¡± Lily¡®s cheeks were flushed red. She just could not do it. The word was at the tip of her tongue,


    but she swallowed it before it could escape her lips. Her face was as red as a ripe tomato as she bit her


    lower lip.


    ¡°Haha...¡± Alexander chuckled softly. He had no intention of forcing the pet name. Instead, he would give


    her time to get used to it.


    Lily closed her eyes slowly as his kisses felt like feathers. They were light, gentle, and a bit ticklish. She


    knew what would happen next but had no intentions of stopping him. Ever since she agreed to marry


    him, she knew this day woulde, but she was still nervous about it.


    When Alexander raised his head to look at her, he could tell by her bodynguage that she was


    unwilling to go further. Despite her eyes being tightly closed, her eyeballs were darting around


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    nervously. She pressed her lips together, and her hands were balled into fists by her sides.


    This was not a woman in love. Instead, it looked like she was about to be sentenced to death.


    With a soft sigh, Alexander decided to stop. After a while, Lily opened her eyes in confusion when she


    realized nothing was happening. She looked at Alexander with questioning eyes.


    Alexander had regained hisposure. The desire in his eyes was no longer as intense. His body was


    still leaning against hers, but his hands were on her arms now.


    Noticing that Lily had opened her eyes, he asked gently, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Lily shook her head


    hesitantly and then, momentster, nodded her head. She did not want to lie to him because, deep


    down, she was still afraid. She blushed in embarrassment,

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Why was he asking her about this? Lily bit her bottom lip, nodded quickly, and turned her head away


    from him. Alexander did not need any further exnation as her reactions were clear enough. He got


    up to grab another bath towel, then wrapped it securely around Lily while also pulling out a nket to


    cover her.


    His gesture surprised Lily, and she turned to look at him. When Alexander saw she was staring at him,


    he bowed down and gave her a peck on her forehead. He was stopped as Lily took hold of his hand.


    She raised her head to look at him, her voice still husky: ¡°What¡®s the meaning of this?¡±


    Alexander looked at the small hand that was firmly holding his. It made him feel like she needed him.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lily asked in confusion. ¡°There¡®s no need to rush this. I¡®ll wait until you¡®re ready.¡± Alexander


    raised his other hand and stroked her head lovingly.


    He had thought Lily was experienced after all those years with Nathaniel. However, this incident had


    proved him wrong. Alexander never expected that Lily would still be innocent and ignorant of this,


    which pleasantly surprised him.


    Alexander was not an old¨Cfashioned man. Truthfully, he did not care if she was a virgin, but he was


    mindful of her feelings. Lily was obviously unprepared to take their rtionship further and was nervous


    about it. It would only hurt her if he insisted on carrying on while ignoring her difort.


    Being in love with your partner was beautiful, and he did not want this chance to be destroyed because


    of his temporary urges. Beautiful things should be cherished and preserved until the best moment to


    present them.


    Sadly, Lily could not understand Alexander¡®s thoughts. His previous question surprised her, so she


    thought he was curious if he was her first. She grabbed his hands and answered determinedly, ¡°I¡®m


    ready!¡±


    Although Lily sounded firm, her eyes said otherwise. She appeared terrified and anxious, as though


    she were about to be executed. Alexander smiled in defeat as he moved to sit gently by her side. He


    extended his arms and pulled her into his embrace. He lifted her chin slightly, so their eyes would meet.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡± he asked, gazing deep into her eyes. Lily did not give Alexander an immediate


    answer. This question caught her off guard.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    It was undeniable that Lily had feelings for Alexander. However, she was unsure if she could describe


    their time together or the things Alexander had done for her as love. She did not know if her feelings for


    him had turned into love.


    Alexander was handsome, rich, kind, and considerate. He always put Lily first, so how could she not


    fall for him? Still, was this love?


    Alexander only smiled softly at her answer. He was not surprised at all. He traced her lips gently with


    his thumb and reassured her, ¡°It¡®s okay. We have plenty of time, so there¡®s no need to rush things.


    You¡®ll start loving me eventually.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± he paused, ¡°I won¡®t take that step before that. We¡®ll only move forward when you¡®re sure and


    willing to ept me wholeheartedly.¡±


    When Alexander finally let go of her hand and got up to leave, Lily recovered from her daze and


    hurriedly asked, ¡°What about you? Do you love me?¡±


    Alexander turned around and smiled. His eyes were gleaming like the stars in the night sky.¡° Of course


    I love you.¡±


    Lily did not expect that and only looked at Alexander in surprise. She thought he might hesitate, try to


    change the subject, or even deny it, but she never anticipated him to admit that he loved her outrightly.


    She wondered if that could be possible since they had only recently met. How could he already be in


    love with her?


    Lily wanted to question Alexander when he continued, ¡°Please try to stay awake in the bathtub next


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    time. I would hate to lose you before I could get you to fall in love with me. If you¡®re still up for it, get


    dressed ande down for dinner.¡±


    After Alexander left, Lily sat alone on the bed, her heart still beating rapidly after hearing his


    confession. Soon after, she got dressed and went downstairs. As she got to the foot of the stairs, she


    could smell the aroma of delicious food. Alexander waited for her at the dining table with the cutleries


    alreadyid out on it.


    ¡°Did you order takeout?¡± Lily asked as she glimpsed at the several mouth¨Cwatering dishes on the table.


    There were various dishes she could choose from, and the portions were of the correct sizes too.


    ¡°Well, you could say that,¡± Alexander replied, and it was partially true, barring the fact that a 5 ¨Cstar


    hotel chef had made those dishes and sent them to their doorstep. So technically, Alexander had


    ordered takeout.


    He meticulously removed the bones from the fish and ced the fish back onto her te. To him, it


    was a natural thing to do, but Lily felt uneasy. She looked at her te and back at Alexander, who


    started to remove the shells from the shrimps. Lily said, ¡°It¡®s okay. I can do it myself. You don¡®t have to


    do it for me.¡±


    ¡°Why would you think that I¡®m doing it for you? I just love to take stuff apart and remove the shells,¡±


    Alexandermented nonchntly. He then ced the peeled shrimps onto her te.


    Lily¡®s dinner te was already half filled with fish, shrimp, meat, and vegetables, just waiting for her to


    dig in. At the same time, she was also overwhelmed by a warm and fuzzy sensation in her heart. It had


    been a while since anyone treated her with so much love and care. She was always under strict


    guidance and had undergone tough training ever since she could remember.


    When Lily was of age, she left her family and chose to do something she loved. However, it led to her


    poor performance in apetition where she became a subject of ridicule and mockery. Her fallout


    with Nathaniel was thest straw, and she becamepletely estranged from her family.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Years of living alone and being independent made Lily more self¨Creliant. When she was still with


    Nathanial, he was always busy with work. Even during dinner, he always left the table before Lily


    finished eating. Lily did not care much about it then, but as time passed, she grew tired of it. On the


    other hand, being with Alexander was so different. She felt loved and cared for.


    Alexander noticed Lily had not touched her food, so he asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong? Is the food not to your


    liking?¡± He made sure to order various foods so Lily could choose whatever she liked.¡± What kind of


    food do you prefer then?¡±


    ¡°The choices don¡®t matter; it¡®s who I¡®m having it with that does.¡± Lily took a deep breath, smiled, and


    started eating. ¡°These are delicious!¡± She took a piece with her fork and attempted to feed Alexander.


    ¡°Here, have some!¡±


    Alexander was mildly surprised by Lily¡®s gesture, but he smiled and opened his mouth to take a bite.


    After some thought, Lily turned toward Alexander, still elegantly chewing his food, saying, ¡°I thought


    about what you asked me a while ago. To be honest, I don¡®t think I can honestly say that I love you.


    Still, that doesn¡®t mean I don¡®t like you. I just need more time before I¡®ll be able to say that I love you.¡±


    Alexander did not expect Lily to take his question so seriously. It felt more like they were critically


    discussing whether to love or not to be loved.


    ¡°This girl is something else, huh?¡®


    Lily looked at Alexander when he did not respond and realized he was just staring at her. She assumed


    he was unsatisfied with her answer.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to lie to you. I think you have the right to know how I genuinely feel about you. That¡®s why


    I¡®m telling you this.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Alexander nodded, lips curling into a gentle smile. ¡°I¡®ve told you I¡®m in no rush.¡± Lily stared into


    Alexander¡®s eyes and could tell he meant every word he said. She sighed in relief but decided to ask


    what was puzzling her, ¡°A while ago, you said...¡±


    Lily hesitated momentarily and continued, ¡°W¨CWhy do you love me?¡±


    The duo remained silent for a while as if they were the only ones in the world, and nothing else


    mattered when they stared into each other¡®s eyes. Lily¡®s eyes were full of puzzlement, while


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Alexander¡®s darker ones wereplex and looked like they contained a thousand stories. He lifted his


    hand and gently caressed Lily¡®s face. With his deep, attractive voice, he confessed, ¡°everything.¡±


    Lily¡®s heart was beating so fast that she felt like it was trying to break free from her chest. Staring back


    at Alexander¡®s deep, dark orb¨Clike eyes, she knew what he had just said sounded bizarre, but she


    never once doubted him. However, she could not deny that it made her feel light¨Cheaded.


    She ced her own hand onto the hand that was cupping her face and gave it a light squeeze, ¡± I


    promise I¡®ll love you wholeheartedly as well.¡± Alexander gave her a reassuring smile.


    After dinner, Lily stood up and wanted to clean up, but Alexander beat her to it. He swiftly cleared the


    table of all the dishes and brought them into the kitchen. He ced them neatly into the dishwasher


    and started the machine. Then he turned to face her, ¡°I¡®ve told you I¡®m in charge of the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve also told you I¡®m not a princess,¡± Lily insisted. Alexander wound his arms around her waist and


    whispered, ¡°You¡®re my princess and the most valuable thing in my life.¡± He pressed his lips to her


    forehead, released her waist, and took her by the wrist. ¡°Let me show you something.¡± He led her to the


    living room and told her to wait on the sofa.


    He went to his study and came out with some documents. After double checking, he passed them to


    Lily, saying, ¡°Take a look at these.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Lily epted the documents in confusion and saw an insurance endorsement after opening it. It was


    insurance for her nose with herself as the beneficiary. As for the amount, she could only say it was a


    considerable sum. She looked at Alexander with surprise and said, ¡°Isn¡®t this a bit much?¡±


    ¡°Is it? I don¡®t think so. Considering how vital a nose is to perfumers, I feel this is necessary, don¡®t you


    think?¡± Alexander asked Lily in return. Indeed, a perfumer¡®s most essential tool was their nose. After all,


    talent often outweighed hard work in this field.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A perfumer with a nose that could distinguish hundreds of different scents was often guaranteed


    sess. However, only a few top perfumers were willing to spend a lot of money to insure their noses.


    Still, Lily thought she was a nobody, so was it honestly necessary to spend money on insuring her


    nose?


    ¡°Everything about you is necessary to me.¡± Alexander stood up and handed Lily a pen. ¡°Sign the paper.


    It will take effect immediately.¡±


    Lily looked at Alexander and then at the document in her hand. She felt touched and moved by


    everything that he had done for her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lily signed the papers and put them back.


    ¡°There is no need for the word ¡®thanks¡® between you and me. Instead, shouldn¡®t you repay me more


    practically?¡±


    Lily tiptoed a little to wrap her arms around Alexander¡®s neck and kissed him enthusiastically.


    Meanwhile, at the airport, Mnie adjusted her sunsses and impatiently said to Nathaniel, ¡°You still


    haven¡®t told me who we¡®re waiting for, Nate!¡±


    She followed Nathaniel to the airport after dressing up with new clothes and makeup. However, she


    only knew they were there to pick someone up, but Nathaniel did not tell her who they were. Mnie


    started getting impatient after waiting for so long.


    ¡°We¡®re waiting for someone highly influential. Have some patience, will you?¡± Although Nathaniel was


    person. He had only seen the person in photos and had some impression of him.


    It would be a problem if Nathaniel missed or could not recognize the person. He wanted to call and


    confirm the meeting, but the line was busy. Despite feeling anxious, Nathaniel did not show it. He was


    helpless against Lily now. She waspletely different from before.


    Lily became stubborn and refused to listen to Nathaniel, and Olivia was the same. Although Nathaniel


    was unsure if Olivia knew of the situation¡®s specifics, she was going against him and made it clear that


    she was just killing time and waiting for Nathaniel to fire her.


    Nathaniel found this infuriating and thought Olivia had likely learned these things from Lily. It was also


    possible that Lily instigated Olivia to do these things. Nathaniel looked around the airport as his


    thoughts ran rampant. Suddenly, he saw a tall and thin foreigner wearing gold rimmed sses.


    Nathaniel thought the person looked highly familiar at first nce, so he immediately took his phone to


    look at the photos forparison. He confirmed his guesses after checking several times. By then, the


    person had almost left the airport.


    ¡°That¡®s him!¡± Nathaniel nodded with certainty.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Mnie was pulled along by Nathaniel before she could adequately react. ¡°Mr. Moreau!


    Wait up, Mr. Moreau!¡± Nathaniel shouted while running.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    The foreigner stopped in his tracks as expected. This verified Nathaniel¡®s suspicion that he had found


    the right person.


    ¡°Mr. Moreau, l¡®vee to pick you up. I¡®m Nathaniel Hall, the president of MN Inc, I believe that Ms.


    Neville had mentioned me.¡± While panting, Nathaniel put on a smile.


    Standing next to Nathaniel, Mnie switched her confused gaze between her boyfriend and the


    foreigner in front of her. ¡®Who is this guy?¡®


    Frank gave Nathaniel a once¨Cover through his sses. ¡°Yes, I¡®ve heard her mentioning you. Hello.¡± His


    expression was cold and indifferent, but he still nodded politely.


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you!¡± Nathaniel reached out his hand and greeted him enthusiastically.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Frank nced at the outstretched hand. He did a quick handshake with only his fingers touching


    Nathaniel¡®s hand before releasing immediately. ¡°Where¡®s the car?¡± ¡°The car is parked outside. Please


    Mnie was perplexed and she nced at the guy several times in curiosity. Frank was a Caucasian


    with golden curly hair and prominent deep features. From a general point of view, he would be


    considered quite handsome.


    Frank probably felt Mnie¡®s eyes on him and turned to look at her. Mnie was stunned for a moment


    but smiled back at him politely. Frank¡®s lenses reflected the shing lights.


    Frank sat in the back seat while Mnie sat in the front with Nathaniel, who was driving, Although he


    had a driver, Nathaniel chose to drive himself to show his sincerity. He nced at the rearview mirror


    from time to time.


    ¡°Mr. Moreau, I¡®ll first take you to your hotel so you can drop off your bags and rest. I¡®ve arranged a


    wee dinner for youter this evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Frank replied nonchntly.


    Despite Frank¡®s response, Nathaniel was still very enthusiastic, ¡°I¡®m pleased you were able toe.


    Ms. Neville told me you¡®re the top person in the industry. I believe the difficulties faced by ourpany


    are nothing to you. You...¡±


    ¡°I¡®m a little tired. Could we talk about thister instead?¡± Frank interrupted him


    Then, with his eyes closed and back reclined, he made it abundantly apparent that he did not wish to


    speak with Nathaniel. Nathaniel stammered but quickly recovered and replied, ¡°Sure. Please have a


    rest. I¡®ll wake you when we¡®re there.¡±


    Nathaniel¡®s ttering remarks made Mnie ufortable, and she frowned at him. Mnie looked at


    Frank through the rearview mirror. Regardless of who this was, his actions were rude. Still, Nathaniel


    was trying his best to please him.


    Mnie remembered Nathaniel mentioning Ms. Neville. This surname sounded very familiar.


    She suddenly recalled a person, turned to Nathaniel, and asked him in a low voice, ¡°Nate, by Ms.


    Neville, do you mean...¡±


    ¡°Hush!¡±


    Nathaniel shook his head with a frown. He then gestured to the back seat with his eyes, ¡°Mel, you¡®ve


    worked hard the past few days. Get some rest. We¡®ll warmly wee Mr. Moreau at dinner.¡±


    Mnie kept her silence and didn¡®t prod further. She understood it was inconvenient for him to answer


    her right now.


    ¡°Drive safely.¡± Mnie adjusted to a morefortable position and dozed off, leaning to the window.


    Frank, who was in the back seat, opened his eyes slowly.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    When they dropped Frank off at the hotel, they arranged the time to pick him up in the evening Later,


    when it was just the two of them, Mnie could finally ask the questions she had


    ¡°Nate, who¡®s this Frank guy? Why are you so courteous with him? From how he acts, it¡®s clear he looks


    down on us, so why do we have to treat him so nicely? If he¡®s a legend in the perfume industry, why


    haven¡®t I heard about him before? Was he just boasting?¡±


    She remembered their earlier encounter and continued, feeling angered by how Frank treated them,


    ¡°We wasted so much time today just to pick him up Look at him. He did nothing the entire day. Why


    don¡®t you decide after making sure of his identity and ability? What if he¡®s a conman?¡±


    ¡°He isn¡®t. Don¡®t worry about it. It took a lot of connections just to invite him here.¡± Nathaniel let out a


    breath, both his hands on the steering wheel


    Even though they had not resolved the issue yet, Nathaniel felt less anxious since he trusted Frank to


    guide them through the challenging period. After all, no matter how skilled Lily was, she was still a


    newbie in the industrypared to the other renowned perfumers, such as Frank himself. Her childish


    tricks would mean nothing to him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    His words made Mnie remember a question from earlier. She asked cautiously, ¡°Oh right, is Ms.


    Neville. your mom?¡±


    Nathaniel stayed silent for a moment before he nodded. His mother, Eloise Neville, remarried a wealthy


    and influential man many years ago. She managed to marry him after putting in a great effort. It was


    tough to be the wife of a rich man as there were many requirements, including being beautiful and


    intelligent.


    Eloise was regarded as the best actress of her time, but she left acting because the wealthy man¡®s


    family disapproved of her profession. As for her ¡®burdensome¡® son, she left him behind,


    All those years, Nathaniel lived with his grandparents and took his father¡®s surname. In public or when


    outsiders were around, Nathaniel addressed Eloise as ¡®Ms. Neville¡® and never ¡®Mom.¡® Few others,


    outside those close to his family, knew of Eloise and Nathaniel¡®s rtionship. Even Lily was unaware.


    Since Nathaniel did not have a close rtionship with his mother, Mnie did not consider this


    possibility either. Still, the thought popped into her head when he mentioned ¡°Ms. Neville ¡°today. Upon


    hearing that, she felt less anxious. ¡°We can trust him as your mom introduced him to you! How could I


    forget your mom at this crucial moment? Now that we¡®re in a difficult situation, I¡®m sure she¡®ll help you.


    Lily is nothingpared to her connections and abilities.¡± Mnie was in high hopes, thinking all their


    problems could be solved now.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to trouble her unless I have no other choice. She doesn¡®t¡­ want to be bothered by me


    either,¡± Nathaniel said in a low voice, his gaze lowered.


    Seeing Nathaniel in low spirits, Mnie tried tofort him. ¡°I¡®m sure she had no choice but to do what


    she did. Just like you said, there were many things that she couldn¡®t decide for herself as she¡¯s the


    daughter-inw of a wealthy family. Since she¡®s willing to help us, I¡®m sure she still cares a lot for you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Nathaniel was doubtful of that.


    After Eloise remarried, she barely cared for Nathaniel. On the rare asion when she returned to her


    parent¡®s house, she would bring gifts for Nathaniel, but he realized that she rarely smiled anymore.


    He understood that his mother gave birth to another child after she remarried and that it was impossible


    for them to be publicly known as a family. That was why Nathaniel wanted to do all he could to be


    sessful. He wanted to show Eloise that he could live a good life without her. However, problems,


    one after another, arose now that the finish line was right in front of him. He even needed Eloise¡®s

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Nathaniel was surprised when he received a call from Eloise, but he had no reason to refuse her help.


    He only wished for Frank to solve hispany¡®s problems and help them seed When they went to


    pick Frank up at night, Mnie¡®s attitude toward him changedpletely Earlier, she was unsure if he


    was a true perfumer or a conman, but she felt more assured knowing that Eloise got him to help them.


    Eloise belonged to Emerald City¡®s elite social circle, where the rich and powerful congregated. Mnie


    was sure Frank could assist them because he had connections with people at the top of their


    respective fields.


    ¡°Mr. Moreau, we¡®re d you¡®re here to help us!¡± Mnie offered to pour him a drink


    She was wearing a maroon, strapless dress close to the color of the bottle of wine. Frank remained


    neutral toward their acts of currying favor. ¡°Ms. Neville helped me before this, and it¡®s my turn to repay


    her now. I¡®ll fulfill whatever that I promised to do.¡±


    Nathaniel nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, I¡®m sure this is just a piece of cake for you, Mr. Moreau. No matter


    what, we still appreciate your help!¡±


    Frank took a sip of wine and looked up slowly. His gaze fixed on Mnie¡®s face, scanning her features


    from her forehead to the tip of her nose, lips, and finally, her chin.


    Frank¡®s behavior displeased Nathaniel, but he refrained from reacting because of Frank¡®s identity and


    the fact that he was there to assist them.


    ¡°You¡®re a perfumer too?¡± Frank asked.


    Mnie was stunned for a moment before she nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, I am! We¡®re both from the same


    industry, but I definitely can¡®tpare to you. You¡®re the master, and at most, I¡®m just an amateur nextExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    to you.¡±


    She entertained him and tried to be as humble as she could.


    ¡°Didn¡®t you win several awards and created a few popr perfumes before?¡± Frank picked up his


    winess and asked indifferently.


    Mnie was unsure what Frank wanted to know. She nced at Nathaniel, only to find that he was just


    as confused as her. ¡°I just got lucky. I still have a lot to learn, and I hope I can learn a lot from you,¡±


    Mnie answered.


    ¡°You got lucky?¡± Frankughed, his toneced with a hint of mockery. ¡°In this field, some perfumers are


    talented, some are more hardworking than the rest, some were allowed to shine, but none got lucky!¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Mnie felt awkward, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°You¡®re considered an experienced perfumer, yet you can¡®t even differentiate the differences in the


    form?¡±


    Frank¡¯s words were sharp while his gaze was judging her every move. It made Mnie feel


    ufortable and anxious. Her cheeks were red, perhaps from embarrassment.


    Biting down on her lip, she said, ¡°Mr. Morean, it¡®s not that I can¡®t differentiate it, but Lily is just too


    cunning!¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    ¡°Oh?¡± Frank raised his brows, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°I¡®m sure you know that a slight difference in the usage of ingredients will produce different results. Lily


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    changed the form first and even asked her assistant to make other changes secretly. Also, I haven¡®t


    been feeling well and got a runny nose, so they took advantage of that. We had no choice but to


    trouble you, Mr. Moreau,¡± Mnie exined, her gaze lowered the whole time, and it looked like she


    was on the verge of tears. She looked upset, and that look of hers would make people take pity on her.


    Frank watched her while his fingers tapped the table gently. They did not know what was on his mind


    nor how much he believed Mnie¡®s words.


    Nathaniel came back to his senses and supported Mnie. ¡°She¡®s right. Mr. Moreau, Mel has been


    working too hard because of thepany¡®s problems recently, making her sick because of exhaustion.


    Lily found out about this and took the opportunity to strike. Our factory received many orders from our


    clients, so if we can¡®tplete the orders on time due to this problem, thepany will be in a


    dangerous state!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡®s head to theb and check it out,¡± Frank finally said after wiping the corner of his lips with


    the napkin.


    Mnie and Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing what Frank said. Since he promised to


    help, there was hope for them to solve this issue. His attitude earlier scared them because it looked like


    he was going to withdraw himself from the situation.


    Without further ado, Nathaniel got up and paid the bills. Then, the trio headed straight for theb.


    Over the past few days, theb¡®s staff spent their entire day there. It was not because they were


    ipetent but because this was a tricky matter. Even if they discovered the difference in the


    ingredients used, they still needed to know the exact amount used; otherwise, the result would still


    differ.


    Non¨Cperfumers would not realize the difference in the fragrance, but those who used perfumes daily,


    especially their loyal customers, would notice the difference. If something were to go wrong, that would


    tarnish the brand¡®s reputation. It had not been an easy journey for MN Inc. to make a name for itself. If


    someone ruined their name, there was no way for them to salvage the situation.


    The trio checked up on all the differentbs, and without a doubt, there was no progress. When they


    entered the nextb, they saw that it was empty. No one was there.


    ¡°Where¡®s Olivia?¡± Mnie pointed to theb, instantly knowing who should have been there.


    ¡°Olivia said... she was too iired, so she headed home to rest,¡± one of the staff said cautiously.


    ¡°Does she know that we¡®re in a critical situation now? How could she still rest at this time? Does she


    even take her job and thepany seriously?¡± Mnie rebuked angrily.


    Next to her, Nathaniel said faintly, ¡°You don¡®t need to get so riled up. Since she¡®s so irresponsible,


    there¡®s no point for us in keeping her here. Just fire her. It¡®s as easy as that.


    We¡®ll discuss thister since it¡®s just a small matter.¡±


    Then, he turned toward Frank ¡°Mr. Moreau, since thisb is vacant, shall we just use it?¡± Frank said


    nothing and just walked into theb. ¡°Where¡®s the essential oil?¡± he asked after looking around


    Nathaniel waved to his assistant quickly. ¡°Bring the essential oil here now!¡±


    Soon, the essential was brought over and ced before Frank. He asked again, ¡°Where¡®s the


    form?¡±


    This time, the staff member immediately ced the form and the finished product from the previous


    batch alongside the analysis done thus far in front of Frank

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Frank¡®s expression remained the same. He leaned in to smell the essential oil and slightly frowned


    before he scanned the form. Then a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°It¡®s a stupid trick!¡±


    Although Frank¡®s voice was soft, Nathaniel heard him and asked excitedly, ¡°Mr. Moreau, does that


    mean you know how to adjust the form?¡± ¡°Adjust it? No, there¡®s no need for that because this isn¡®t


    the form.¡± Frank waved and loosened his grip on the piece of paper, which dropped to the ground


    soon after. ¡°This isn¡®t the form?¡± Not only Nathaniel but everyone around him was dumbfounded.


    ¡°That¡®s impossible! We¡®ve tried many times, and the scents are simr but with a tiny difference. If this


    isn¡®t the form, how could the two smell so alike?¡± someone raised their doubts.


    The staff knew Nathaniel had brought Frank here, but none knew his identity. Hence, what Frank said


    earlier made everyone doubt his abilities.


    Frank just smiled contemptuously. ¡°It¡®s not because I said so.¡± He did not even bother to give them an


    exnation; the way he spoke made him appear overconfident and arrogant.


    ¡°Mr. Hall, that¡®s impossible. We¡®ve been testing it out for days. Although we don¡®t have a solid answer


    yet, we are sure that the difference lies in one of the ingredients used. Give us some more time, and


    we¡®ll be able to get the results soon.¡±


    Both sides insisted that their own opinions were correct, making Nathaniel stuck in a dilemma.


    Could it be that Frank made a mistake?


    ¡°You¡®ve spent so much time on this, yet you need to test it out again to get the results? You guys are a


    bunch of useless imbeciles, and no amount of time can change that fact,¡± Frank said harshly, not


    considerate of other people¡®s feelings.


    His words riled everyone up as they looked at him furiously. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Hey...¡± Nathaniel stopped them from arguing. ¡°Don¡®t be mad. The most important thing now is to find


    the source of the problem. It doesn¡®t matter who it is; anyone who could create the original essential oil


    we had would be a hero to ourpany, and we will reward them!¡±


    Nathaniel¡®s words had two meanings to them. Firstly, he wanted to persuade them not to fight;


    secondly, he implied to Frank that he would only get the reward if he could help thepany


    ¡°Mr. Hall, the few samples we tested are already simr to the original one. Just give us more time, and


    we can...¡±


    Before the staff could finish his words, Frank handed a piece of paper to Nathaniel. While they were


    talking earlier, Frank scribbled something down. ¡°Follow this form to create the essential oil.¡±


    Nathaniel took the paper, disbelief written all across his face.


    The other staff around him were curious and poked their heads to look at the paper too. They wanted


    to know who Frank was to be so confident in himself. However, a nce at the paper


    was all it needed to leave them stunned. ¡°Whatnguage is that?¡±


    ¡°French.¡± Frank put the pencil down and dusted his hands, saying naturally, ¡°I¡®m used to writing French


    instead of English. You can find a trantor to trante whatever I just wrote.¡± Then he walked toward


    Nathaniel. ¡°Can I go back to the hotel now? I¡®m tired.¡±


    ¡°Sure! But this...¡± Nathaniel held the piece of paper like it was a treasure, but he still had doubts. He


    knew a little French but wondered if the form Frank scribbled would work. After all, all theb¡®s staff


    had been trying for a long time. Frank did not even conduct any experiments, but he insisted that his


    form was correct.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    In any case, Nathaniel could not doubt Frank before so many people since he brought Frank here to


    help them. He folded the paper and put it into his pocket. ¡°All right, let¡®s trust Mr. Moreau. I¡®m sure he¡®s


    right¨Cgreat job to all of you for your work over the past few days. Head home and rest well. Also, find


    me a professional French trantor as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    As Nathaniel had been busy solving the issue of the essential oil, he had no time to care about Lily and


    thewsuit for the time being At this time, Lily had already started a new work schedule


    Compared to the chaos caused on the inte before this, MN INC withdrew from thewsuit quietly.


    Theizens, who were waiting for the oue, felt displeased that the matter just died down this way


    There were controversies over the matter. Some said that MN Inc withdrew thewsuit because they


    were guilty and chose to let Lily go freely in the face of doubts from the public, Lily¡¯s only response on


    her Twitter was, ¡°For justice will prevail. I do not care.¡±


    Those simple words managed to attract many new fans for Lily She was not concerned about how the


    matter developed on the inte as she was not a celebrity and found it unnecessary to manage her


    fans. To her, it was most important to focus on her work and keep creating new products


    Jenny called Lily into her office early in the morning and asked, ¡°Lily, will you be busy with anything at


    home for the next few days?¡±


    ¡°N-No, I have nothing to do.¡± Lily was stunned for a moment. She was not sure why Jenny suddenly


    asked her such a question


    Nodding, Jenny said, ¡°That¡¯s great. If you have anything at home to settle, do handle them quickly. I¡¯m


    bringing you on a business trip.¡± ¡°Business trip? Where to?¡± Lily had just started working at Rebirth,


    and it surprised her that she could already go on business trips.


    ¡°Middle Valley.¡± Jenny took out an invitation card. ¡°There¡¯s a perfume sampling conference over there.


    Plus, the environment is special. There are a lot more natural ingredients for us to do some material


    collection.¡±


    Lily did not agree to it right away. She wanted to visit Middle Valley but had to discuss this with


    Alexander first since she would be away for a few days.


    ¡°Lily? Lily?¡± Seeing that she did not reply, Jenny called her out repeatedly. ¡°Are you okay? Don¡¯t you


    want to go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Lily shook her head and continued, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to miss such a great opportunity


    However, I¡¯m new to thepany Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll mess this up, Ms. Gray?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a conference Why would you mess that up? Also, I can see that you have potential Although


    experience is important for a perfumer, talent is important too Not everyone can excel in this field.¡±


    Jenny was right. Many people were in the Project Department, but only a few could be considered a


    perfumer Besides Jenny, no one else in the department had made a name for themselves


    Even in the scope of the whole world, only a few perfumers truly made it to the top. However, Lily was


    different, she was talented. Although Jenny initially disliked her because of her


    assumptions that Lily only made it into thepany with her connections, Lily proved her wrong from


    the past few tasks given to her. ¡°Ms. Gray, thanks for your affirmation.¡± Jenny rolled her eyes at Lily.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I want you toe with me because have something important to do. Pack


    up soon. We¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°S-Sure.¡± Lily thought it was too soon, but most events


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    like these were organized months before, and the dates were fixed. As Lily needed to prepare for the


    business trip, she went home earlier that day. It was quiet at home as Alexander was still at work. After


    putting on a pair offortable slippers, Lily turned on the stereo and yed some soothing music.


    Then she went to make a pot of fruit tea. She thoroughly enjoyed this kind of ambiance.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Lily never told Alexander that she preferred a quiet environment instead of themotion ofrge


    groups of people. Lily had assumed that someone like Alexander would be surrounded by servants


    who busied around the house.


    She had no idea that he was nothing like that. There was no one in the house apart from the regr


    cleaner. The ce was quiet, and he even did the cooking. Even though it felt a little deserted, she


    liked the feeling of not being disturbed.


    There was a pot of fruit tea brewing and a few delicate cookies lying on a small saucer beside it.


    Alexander was adamant about not letting her into the kitchen, so she had no choice but to abandon the


    idea and only sat obediently.


    There were seven or eight little perfume bottles on the coffee table in front of her, all of which were


    newlyunched. She sat silently for a moment after preparing a ss of water, some paper towels, and


    mint leaves. The recent troubles with Nathaniel, among others, made it hard for her to calm down. She


    could not find the inspiration or desire to create new products.


    Things could not continue that way anymore. If Lily continued exhausting herself, she would be


    hallowed over time, and her creative ability would soon run dry without new sources of inspiration


    The work trip opportunity from Jenny was a great idea. Lily could go outside, get some fresh air, and


    maybe get some new inspiration.


    Lily opened her eyes. The little bottles in front of her looked pretty cute. She picked up a pink bottle and


    brought it closer to her.


    However, she could smell the overflowing scent even before removing the bottle cap. It was too much,


    almost to the point of being pungent. Lily lost all desire to uncap it and instead ced it back


    These were lesser¨Cknown brands of perfume rather than famous ones. One did not have to look at


    other brand¨Cname perfumes to get ideas. Often, it was the small brands that brought unexpected


    inspiration.


    Although she had withdrawn her hand, the scent lingered on her fingers. She washed and dried her


    hands before she sat down again and picked up another bottle. In her hand was a small notebook to


    record her analysis, thoughts, and ideas. Lily felt a sense of fulfillment as she busied herself.


    When Alexander returned home, he could smell something peculiar rushing toward him before he


    entered. He took several steps back and sneezed outside the door.


    ¡°You¡®re back!¡± Lily rushed towards her upon hearing his voice.


    She spread her arms wide while running towards him, looking for a hug. However, she had not washed


    her hands, which she used to test perfume earlier. Alexander wanted to hug her, but his nose twitched


    as soon as she got close, and he sneezed continuously. Lily stopped in her tracks and observed him.


    Then she lowered her head and sniffed herself.


    ¡°Is the smell suffocating you? I¡®ll wash it right away!¡± Lily turned around and ran back into the house.


    Alexander stood at the door to recollect himself before entering. He saw Lily had washed her hands.


    She then wrapped each of the small bottles with a piece of tissue before she threw them into the trash


    can. After that, she tied up the trash bag. ¡°Are you doing experiments at home?¡± Alexander asked her


    while opening the windows to disperse the smell.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡®s not really an experiment. I¡®m just learning about the new products currently on the market. I wanted


    to see if I could learn something.¡± Lily waved her hand to disperse the smell faster.


    ¡°Did you learn anything?¡± Alexander felt he was about to catch a cold after wiping his nose with a


    tissue.


    ¡°The only thing I learned was that these are new appearances but still the same old product.


    They might seem different, but they aren¡®t. It¡®s still the same thing.¡± Lily shrugged, expressing her


    disappointment.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Although they were marketed as something new, the original forms were unchanged. At most, they


    adjusted the ratio. They were nothing new, which was disappointing as she thought there would be


    some unexpected discovery. It was a matter of luck.


    ¡°If it¡®s so easy to discover something, then everyone could easily be a top perfumer.¡± Alexander


    grabbed her and took her into his arms. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°I have,¡± Lily replied. When she saw the


    look in his eyes, she hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡®t go into the kitchen. I got off work early today and ate


    out.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡®t you wait for me?¡± He narrowed his eyes and asked with a sad tone.


    ¡°1¨CI was hungry earlier.¡± It was a small matter, but it felt like she had made a mistake. Lily nced at


    him and tried to take out her phone to order. ¡°You haven¡®t eaten? How about ordering takeout?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t want takeout. Go out to dinner with me!¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve already eaten!¡±


    ¡°Then, you can apany me while I eat!¡± Alexander said with a smug smile. Lily went ahead to


    dinner with him because she could not refuse.


    Before leaving for the restaurant, Lily thought she would just watch him eat as she had already eaten.


    Still, the food smelled good, so it tempted her. She ate her third te of wagyu steak without stopping


    as the food was delicious.


    Alexander slowly sipped his wine and ate his food refinedly while watching her feast. He appeared


    more like the person who had already eaten and was just apanying her.


    ¡°Do you want to add another te?¡± He asked thoughtfully.


    ¡°No, no more! I can¡®t eat anymore. I¡®ll die if I take another bite!¡± Lily exhaled and waved her hand.


    ¡°How about some yogurt to help digestion?¡± Alexander raised his eyebrows and asked, being¡® nice.¡®


    ¡°Have I done something to offend you? You could¡®ve told me straight. Why¡®d you need such a cruel


    method to kill me?¡± Lily held her stomach with one hand and felt it bulging. She had overeaten today.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, I merely asked you to apany me while I eat. A certain someone couldn¡®t


    control their mouth, and that is my fault?¡± Alexander asked as he put down his fork.


    It was true that she was the one who could not control herself. Still, if he had not brought her to the new


    restaurant, she would not have been lured by the aroma and eaten so much. She was sure of this, so


    she replied, ¡°Of course. It¡®s your fault!¡± Alexander nodded at her and said thoughtfully, ¡°I see. Is it also


    my fault that you¡®re going on a business trip without telling me?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡±Lily stuttered at her


    words and stared at him, ¡°How did you know?¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    As soon as the words left her, she felt she had asked a foolish question. Why would he not know?


    Being in the samepany as your husband was not ideal, especially if he was your boss. Worst of


    all, if anything went wrong, he would find out right away.


    She sighed and looked upset, ¡°Since you¡®re aware, you should also know that this was thepany¡®s


    arrangement. Since I¡®m a small employee, of course, I have to obey the arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Why do I hear resentment in your words? If you don¡®t want to go...¡±


    Before he could finish, Lily interrupted quickly, ¡°Who said I didn¡®t want to go? I just haven¡®t had the time


    to tell you, not because I didn¡®t want to.¡±


    ¡°The temperature changes a lot from morning to night in Middle Valley, so remember to bring a jacket,¡±


    he replied, not wanting to continue the topic.


    Lily was a little surprised. She thought he would raise a different opinion but did not expect it to go so


    smoothly.


    Nheless, since thepany arranged it, he must have known about it earlier. How silly of her to


    worry that he would disagree!


    Alexander did not have any unusual reaction to her taking a business trip, which relieved Lily. With


    such a good start, it would be more convenient to do things in the future.


    After all, even though her job was considered stable, she still had to run out from time to time to collect


    ingredients, find inspiration, and take part in meetings to learn the experience of her predecessors. If


    Lily were not allowed to attend an ordinary business trip, it would be even more difficult in the future to


    do so. He did not restrict her freedom, which made her like him significantly more.


    ¡°I disagree!¡± With his eyes fixed ahead of him, Nathaniel resolutely refused.


    Mnie, leaning against him, replied with a frown, ¡°Nate, don¡®t do this! I know you¡®ll miss me, but this is


    a wonderful opportunity. Think about it. I haven¡®t taken part in these events for a long time and there¡®s a


    sampling session as well. Mr. Moreau will join me, so it¡®s even more¡­


    ¡°I disagree even more if he¡®s involved,¡± After interrupting her, Nathaniel continued, ¡°In short, this time,


    you may not go.¡± ¡°Who¡®s going to go then? You? What about the essential oils or the forin? What


    about thepany? Besides me, who else is more suited to go? Unless, you have someone new, and


    you want that neer to go? You don¡®t want me anymore?¡± She immediately shouted and lost her


    temper, ¡°Who is it? Is it the young girl in the office, Tiffany? I saw you eyeing her the other day!¡± With a


    deep frown, Nathaniel reprimanded, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? There¡®s no one besides


    you. I don¡®t even know who this Tiffany is.¡±


    ¡°If that¡®s not the case, why won¡®t you let me go?¡± She pouted, holding his arm and shaking it, ¡°Nate, I


    want to go! It¡®s not just for me as I¡®ll be representing MN Inc. If we can open up the market in Middle


    Valley, the supply will be more convenient in the future. The sales channels will also be expanded.


    Besides, thepany is short of talent now. Wouldn¡®t it be great to use this opportunity to find


    someone new?¡±


    Turning his head to look at her, he saw a pair of watery eyes blinking at him. It was soft and cute, which


    made Nathaniel¡®s heart soften.


    This youngdy understood him too well. She had power over his heart and always made him give in


    without even realizing it. His tone softened, and he replied, ¡°Mel, it¡®s not that I don¡®t want to let you go.


    If I had time to apany you, then we¡®d go. However, I don¡®t have time now and I¡®d be worried if you


    go yourself.¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡®d be going by myself? I just said that Mr. Moreau ising too! He was also invited as a


    VIP. It would be beneficial to follow him!¡± Mnie said happily.


    ¡°I disagree even more because he¡®s going!¡± His voice suddenly became louder. Nathaniel was furious,


    ¡°Mel, don¡®t you think he looks at you differently?¡±


    Mnie was silent.


    After being stunned for a while, she said, ¡°Oh, that¡®s not the case! I see nothing wrong with him!


    Besides, your mother introduced him, and he¡®s someone famous, so he¡®s not what you think he is. Do


    you think everyone is attracted to me the same way you do? I think you worry too much.¡±


    As soon as the words left her, she felt she had asked a foolish question Why would he not know?


    Being in the samepany as your husband was not ideal, especially if he was your boss Worst of all,


    it anything went wrong, he would find out right away


    She sighed and looked upset, ¡°Since you¡®re aware, you should also know that this was thepany¡®s


    arrangement. Since I¡®m a small employee, of course, I have to obey the arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Why do I hear resentment in your words: Il you don¡®t want to go...¡±


    Before he could finish, Lily interrupted quickly, ¡°Who said I didn¡®t want to go? I just haven¡®t had the time


    to tell you, not because I didn¡®t want to.¡±


    ¡°The temperature changes a lot from morning to night in Middle Valley, so remember to bring a jacket,¡±


    he replied, not wanting to continue the topic


    Lily was a little surprised. She thought he would raise a different opinion but did not expect it to go so


    smoothly.


    Nheless, since thepany arranged it, he must have known about it earlier. How silly of her to


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    worry that he would disagree!


    Alexander did not have any unusual reaction to her taking a business trip, which relieved Lily. With


    such a good start, it would be more convenient to do things in the future,


    After all, even though her job was considered stable, she still had to run out from time to time to collect


    ingredients, find inspiration, and take part in meetings to learn the experience of her predecessors,


    If Lily were not allowed to attend an ordinary business trip, it would be even more difficult in the future


    to do so. He did not restrict her freedom, which made her like him significantly


    more.


    ¡°I disagree!¡± With his eyes fixed ahead of him, Nathaniel resolutely refused,


    Mnie, leaning against him, replied with a frown, ¡°Nate, don¡®t do this! I know you¡®ll miss me, but this is


    a wonderful opportunity. Think about it. I haven¡®t taken part in these events for a long time and there¡®s a


    sampling session as well. Mr. Moreau will join me, so it¡®s even more¡­


    ¡°I disagree even more if he¡®s involved,¡± After interrupting her, Nathaniel continued, ¡°In short, this time,


    you may not go.¡±


    ¡°Who¡®s going to go then? You? What about the essential oils or the form? What about thepany?


    Besides me, who else is more suited to go? Unless, you have someone new, and you want that


    neer to go? You don¡®t want me anymore?¡± She immediately shouted and lost her temper, ¡°Who is


    it? Is it the young girl in the office, Tiffany? I saw you eyeing her the other day!¡± With a deep frown,


    Nathaniel reprimanded, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? There¡®s no


    one besides you. I don¡®t even know who this Tiffany is.¡± ¡°If that¡®s not the case, why won¡®t you let me


    go?¡± She pouted, holding his arm and shaking it, ¡°Nate, I want to go! It¡®s not just for me as I¡®ll be


    representing MN Inc. If we can open up the market in Middle Valley, the supply will be more convenient


    in the future. The sales channels will also be expanded. Besides, thepany is short of talent now.


    Wouldn¡®t it be great to use this opportunity to find someone new?¡±


    Turning his head to look at her, he saw a pair of watery eyes blinking at him. It was soft and cute, which


    made Nathaniel¡®s heart soften.


    This youngdy understood him too well. She had power over his heart and always made him give in


    without even realizing it. His tone softened, and he replied, ¡°Mel, it¡®s not that I don¡®t want to let you go.


    If I had time to apany you, then we¡®d go. However, I don¡®t have time now and I¡¯d be worried if you


    go yourself.¡± ¡°Who said I¡®d be going by myself? I just said that Mr. Moreau ising too! He was also


    invited as a VIP. It would be beneficial to follow him!¡± Mnie said happily. ¡°I disagree even more


    because he¡®s going!¡± His voice suddenly became louder. Nathaniel was furious, ¡°Mel, don¡®t you think he


    looks at you differently?¡±


    Mnie was silent.


    After being stunned for a while, she said, ¡°Oh, that¡®s not the case! I see nothing wrong with him!


    Besides, your mother introduced him, and he¡®s someone famous, so he¡®s not what you think he is. Do


    you think everyone is attracted to me the same way you do? I think you worry too much.¡°

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Nathaniel smiled helplessly, ¡°I¡®m sure you know I treat you as my treasure, so don¡®t be willful, okay?


    Still, I don¡®t like the way he looks at you.¡± Any woman would be thrilled to hear these words of jealousy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mnie smiled, squinted, and then drilled into Nathaniel¡®s arms. ¡°You¡®re so jealous. I haven¡®t seen you


    like this for a long time, so I¡®m happy! However, I still think I should go with Mr. Moreau,¡± she said half


    jokingly.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± With his arms around Mnie¡®s neck, Nathaniel replied ferociously, ¡°I¡®ll break your


    legs if you dare run off with him!¡±


    ¡°Ooh, how fierce of you, Mr. Hall,¡± Mnie bit her tongue as she remembered something. She looked


    shy as she continued, ¡°You shouldn¡®t worry so much. Even if Mr. Moreau has feelings for me, nothing


    will happen. Especially since...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Nathaniel did not understand.


    ¡°I¡®m...¡±


    At first, Nathaniel did not realize why Mnie was so hesitant to speak. When he regained his senses,


    he hugged her tighter and eximed, ¡°Are you pregnant?! You¡®re pregnant! Are you serious? Am I the


    father?¡°.


    His excitement resembled a child¡®s as Mnie pped his shoulder angrily. ¡°That¡®s a dumb question!


    Who else would the father be?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡®m going to be a father!¡± Nathaniel was so happy that he felt like he could already touch the child.


    ¡°Rx. I might be pregnant. I¡®m not entirely sure.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re unsure?¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Yeah. My period is two weekste, and I¡®ve started feeling nauseous. I bought a test


    strip and checked it out. I might be pregnant.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s either you are, or you aren¡®t. What do you mean, maybe?¡± This situation was difficult for a man to


    understand. ¡°You didn¡®t go to the hospital to get checked?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s still early. I heard the hospital can¡®t detect anything if it¡®s too early. Still, there were two lines on the


    pregnancy test, and although it wasn¡®t very obvious, I think it should be positive I¡®ll go to the hospital in


    a few days to make sure,¡± Mnie said softly.


    Nathaniel nodded frantically, ¡°Okay! Good! I¡®m right, then. You shouldn¡®t be running around so much.¡±


    He changed the subject and went back to the question again.


    Mnie immediately became unhappy as she left his embrace and shouted, ¡°No, you¡®re not right! It¡®s


    not easy to get such an opportunity to attend such an event. If I really am pregnant, I won¡®t be able to


    attend it for at least a year or two. Then I can¡®t participate in other activities or even travel. I¡®ll die of


    regret it I don¡®t go now!¡±


    Nathaniel was powerless to resist Mnie¡®s coquettish behavior, not to mention knowing about her


    possible pregnancy. He did not want to argue with Mnie anymore. ¡°B¨CBut.. ¡°Just stop, all right? I¡®ve


    already decided, so why can¡®t you oblige just once? After this event,


    I¡®ll listen to whatever you say in the future, okay?¡± Mnie softly persuaded Nathaniel as she knew his


    weaknesses.


    She had already figured out Nathaniel¡®s temperament when he and Lily were still together. It did not


    take long for Mnie to win him over as she had control of him. Nathaniel would never disobey her and


    was submissive to Mnie.


    Sure enough, Nathaniel could not resist her persuasion. He raised his hands and surrendered,¡± Okay, I


    promise you, but you have to promise not to get too close to Frank. I will send someone to go with you


    too.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± At first, Mnnie was quite happy, but her face suddenly became serious when


    she heard thetter words. ¡°It¡®s not that I don¡®t trust you. I¡®m only protecting you if Frank has any


    intentions against you. Also, someone will be around to take care of you if you encounter any dangers


    out there.¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Mnie yfully shook her waist, ¡°Why won¡®t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡®t want that, go if you want to. I¡®m done arguing.¡± Nathaniel did not want to see Mnie act


    coquettishly and argue any longer, as that was his bottom line.


    However, he also wanted to go to Middle Valley because he heard there would be quite a few industry


    professionals attending. In addition to participating, Nathaniel wanted to win over some talents and hire


    them to work for MN Inc.


    Lily¡®s actions gave MN Inc. a lot of trouble, and Nathaniel was aware of the importance of talents. He


    knew he had to recruit more talented perfumers so that thepany could defend itself against


    challengers. It was a terrible experience, after all.


    Nheless, there was an issue with the essential oils, and Nathaniel had to be present at the


    it himself, so he could not be absent.


    Still, it would be beneficial for Mnie to go and gain some experience as it could help her in the future.


    Even though she was not as qualified as Lily, Mnie was loyal to herself. Along with the baby,


    Mnie felt even more relieved.


    Nathaniel thought of his future child and looked down at Mnie¡®s lower abdomen. Although it was still


    t, it had already conceived a tiny human being, and he could not help but feel overjoyed.


    Meanwhile, Mnie was not as delighted as Nathaniel. She wanted to go and have fun, so she felt


    there was no point in having someone follow her the whole time. She even wondered what Mr. Moreau


    would think if someone followed them around. Even so, it did not seem to make sense at the moment.


    They would take one step at a time.


    Alexander did not send Lily off on the day of her departure. Since she was afraid of others seeing her,


    she insisted on taking a cab with her suitcase, even refusing to let her driver send her on her way.


    Before leaving, probably to appease the resentful Alexander, Lily hugged him. Then she consciously


    said something humorous, ¡°Absence makes the heart grow fonder. I will be back soon, so don¡®t miss


    me too much!¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Alexander hugged Lily and pinched her waist in revenge. ¡°Hey!¡± Lily eximed. ¡°This man


    is too much! She got into the cab to rush to the airport as Alexander stood there and watched the car


    leave. Edward, silent as a stone statue, took two steps forward. ¡°Mr. Russell, are you sure you don¡®t


    want to tell Mrs. Russell you¡®re going too?¡±


    Alexander tilted his head, looked at Edward, and askedzily, ¡°Now, that won¡®t be as fun, would it?¡±


    Edward replied, ¡°W¨CWell...¡±


    Fun? Edward knew nothing about how yful his boss could be.


    ¡°Have you upgraded the seats?¡± Alexander asked while turning around to walk back ¡°Yes, and Ms.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Gray¡®s seat as well I followed your instructions and told then that this itinerzy was essential to the


    For Edward to appropriately arrange this, he told George to settle it.


    ¡°Okay,¡± with a light snort, Alexander walked back into the house He thought it seemned empty and


    deserted without Lily.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Mnie was secretly happy in the ne¡®s first¨Css cabin as she could not help but look around. The


    environment in the first¨Css cabin was iparable to the standard ones. With that thought in mind,


    she turned to look at Frank, sitting beside her. It was all thanks to him that she could enjoy being in


    first¨Css.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Previously, she had never sat in a first¨Css cabin with Nathaniel, even though they often traveled via


    ne. He always reminded Mnie that starting a business was not easy and he needed to save


    money since thepany¡®s expenses were quite substantial. Mnie had endured it, thinking


    Nathaniel¡®s reasoning was right. She believed they would get through their tough times one day and


    then be rich and enjoy themselves. However, she was sitting in first¨Css at this moment and was


    already enjoying herself.


    ¡°Mr. Moreau, I¡®m honored to attend the sampling event with you this time. There¡®s still a lot that I don¡®t


    understand, so please tell me if I¡®m doing anything wrong or being rude,¡± Mnie said smilingly.


    ¡°You¡®re a brilliant woman,¡± Frank looked at Mnie up and down, then said slowly, ¡°You¡®ll learn soon


    enough.¡±


    ¡°Y¨CYou really think so?¡± Mnie subconsciously stroked her hair and could not contain her joy. ¡°Then


    I¡®ll have to trouble you to teach me more.¡±


    Frank¡®s eyes fell on Mnie¡®s hand, stroking her hair as he spoke lowly, ¡°Of course, you¡®ll have a


    chance to learn from the best.¡±


    ¡°Then I...¡± Mnie wanted to say something more, but she heard a sudden voice. She turned to look


    toward it and unexpectedly saw Lily. ¡®Why is she here?!¡®


    Lily followed Jenny to their cabin under the flight attendant¡®s guidance. Immediately after sitting down,


    Jenny received a call from George, saying Rebirth had paid special attention to them and upgraded


    their first¨Css seats so they could perform well and carefully experience the event. Of course, Jenny


    was happy, so she pulled Lily to change seats. However, Lily muttered inwardly, ¡®Is this Rebirth¡®s


    intentions or someone else¡®s? No matter how much apany values someone, there¡®s no need to


    spend so much on the two of us. It¡®s only a two¨Chour trip, so is this necessary? Also, if that was the


    case, thepany should have booked first¨Css tickets for us from the start, so why bother


    upgrading us?¡®


    Although Lily felt puzzled, she could not call Alexander and ask him about it. She suppressed her


    doubts and followed Jenny to the first¨Css cabin. However, she never thought of how small the world


    was as the enemy was always nearby, and Mnie was on the same flight.


    The two looked at each other and noticed surprise in each other¡®s eyes.


    ¡°How disgusting,¡± Mnie murmured.


    Frank heard this and turned his head to see two people in the direction of Mnie¡®s gaze. ¡°Do you


    know them?¡± He raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°She¡®s the troublemaker who caused issues with our essential oil,¡± Mnie said lowly, approaching


    Frank¡®s ear, ¡°That woman is scheming. I didn¡®t expect to see her, but you must keep your guard up, Mr.


    Moreau Don¡®t get too close to her.¡±


    Frank turned his head and faced Mnie. ¡°I don¡®t know her, so why would I get too dose? IFI wanted to


    be close to someone, I¡®d be close to you¡± He lightly ced his hand on the back of Mnie¡¯s as he


    spoke. Mnie instantly froze as she wanted to move her hands, but she held back when she sex


    Frank¡¯s eyes. She said smilingly, ¡°Well, of course. We¡®re friends, after all When Lily looked at Mnie,


    Jenny had already noticed what was happening. The previous incident was quite a big deal in addition


    to the gossip in the industry, Jenny had already recognized Mnie¡¯s face

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    ¡°You guys are enemies!¡± With a chuckle, Jenny sat down and adjusted the seat. ¡°Shall I prepare some


    popcorn?¡±


    ¡°There¡®s nothing to be excited about,¡± Lily said lightly, pulling a nket to cover herself. ¡°If she doesn¡®t


    cause trouble, I won¡®t either. We¡®ll be at peace.¡±


    Lazily, Lily reclined and adjusted the seat to herfort. Since she knew to prioritize work over


    personal matters, she would never jeopardize thepany¡®s reputation during a business trip.


    ¡°How interesting!¡± Turning to look at Lily, Jenny asked with a smile, ¡°Still, can you guarantee she won¡®t


    start the fire?¡±


    If Mnie were the kind of person who wouldn¡®t start trouble, there would not have been so many


    quarrels.


    ¡°Hey, the stranger beside her looks familiar to me.¡± Out of curiosity, Jenny took a second nce.


    She knew who Nathaniel was, but that man was clearly not him. Weren¡®t the two of them inseparable


    and stuck together at every event?


    Lily also realized that Nathaniel was not there and that it was only Mnie and the stranger. However,


    Lily did not care who that person was, as long as they did not mess with her.


    ¡°Jenny, I heard the sampling will be tonight. Are you sure you don¡®t want to take a quick nap?¡± Lily


    nced at her, turned her head, and closed her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    What a splendid way to ignore the current situation! Jenny smiled, then closed her eyes as well.


    Company benefits were rare, so she should enjoy them. Compared to the calmness of the two women,


    Mnie could not sit still.


    She asionally turned her head to look, and the sullenness in her heart grew when she saw that the


    two of them appeared to be asleep.


    It was rare for Mnie to sit in first ss, and she did not expect it to be so crowded. Why was Lily


    everywhere she went? Why was Lily haunting her?


    Mnie wondered how Lily could sleep peacefully. Nathaniel could not go with her because they had


    been too busy working with essential oilstely. It was all because of Lily, but the perpetrator herself


    was still able to sleep well.


    These thoughts caused her resentment to grow. However, since this unpleasant incident urred


    publicly, she was forced to contain her fury. Mnie suddenly felt someone hold her hand and raised


    her eyes at Frank. His eyes were closed, and his hand was on hers. Only his lips moved, ¡°If you want


    to take revenge on someone, there are hundreds of ways.¡±


    Mnie remained silent.


    He slowly opened his eyes, looked at her, and raised the corners of his lips. ¡°I can help you.¡±


    The two¨Chour flight was challenging for Mnie Her initial excitement about being in first ss had


    long since been reced by rage, and Frank had been holding her hand all the way


    She had a feeling that her trip to Middle Valley would not be all that wonderful Nathaniel was right in


    that Frank had something nned for her. However, she could not offend Frank, so the best thing to do


    was to be careful.


    Lily, it would appear, was among those taking part in the sampling. It was pretty unexpected that Lily


    was not miserable after leaving MN Inc. but had upgraded instead. Now, she could sit first¨Css!


    Mnie would never let Lily live a peaceful life!

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    The wees were all set up after the ne touched down at the destination.


    On Mnie¡®s end, Nathaniel arranged everything, and the hotel had also been pre¨Cbooked. Although


    Mnie was already by the car door, she still wanted to see Lily¡®s ride.


    Even if La Beaut¨¦ Group backed Rebirth, they were still a trivial subsidiarypany. They might not be


    as strong as MN Inc. in terms of scale, but it seemed they wanted to be pretentious and join the first¨C


    ss cabin.


    ¡°Ms. Thayer?¡± The person picking her up wondered why Mnie did not want to get in the car and tried


    to remind her.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Mnie replied, and just as she was about to get into the car, she saw the person she was


    looking for.


    Lily and Jenny were not in a hurry. They walked out slowly while dragging their suitcases, and then...


    A Rolls¨CRoyce!


    There was no way that she could not recognize that car! It was a Rolls¨CRoyce indeed, and although


    she could not identify the series, it was definitely expensive.


    Her eyes were fixed tightly on Lily and Jenny as they approached. Mnie thought, ¡®No way. It¡®s just a


    coincidence. There¡®s no way the car¡®s here to pick them up!¡®


    Mnie gripped her car door while observing their suitcases being loaded into the trunk. Lily then


    entered the car and left.


    At that moment, she could no longer deceive herself. That¡®s precisely what happened!


    How could Lily ride in that car? How could she be worthy of that car? How could she sit in a Rolls¨C


    Royce, and Mnie only had an old Mercedes¨CBenz?


    Mnie turned around and looked at the Mercedes¨CBenz in front of her. She was delighted at first, but


    now she felt miserable.


    ¡°Everyone¡®s gone. Get in the car,¡± Frank said casually from inside the car.


    Mnie reluctantly got into the car in silence and felt terrible.


    She felt Lily was her nemesis. Whenever there was contact with Lily, nothing would go ording to


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    n, and Mnie would lose all her good mood.


    Frank¡®s demeanor was neutral as she turned to look at him. Mnie, on the other hand, was


    expressive of her emotions the entire ride, so Frank probably noticed what was happening.


    She no longer needed to hide anything from Frank, so she was direct and asked, ¡°Mr. Moreau, with


    your status and worth, you should have the best, right? With an arrangement like ours, do you feel


    undervalued?¡± Of course, Frank understood her thoughts. He smiled disapprovingly, ¡°Indeed! It¡®s a bit


    shabby.¡±


    Looking up at the car, the faint smile on his face made Mnie¡¯s face red to the root of her neck.


    ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. When I go out, I pay little attention to it. However, I¡®m not too satisfied with the hotel.


    I¡®ve already upgraded the room earlier.¡±


    Hearing that, Mnie continued to ask, ¡°Is it the presidential suite?¡± Shrugging, he did not answer her


    question but said, ¡°I only upgraded mine, so your room may not be on the same floor as mine, Mel.¡±


    Mnie kept quiet. When they arrived at the hotel, their room keys were not on the same floor, and the


    receptionists at the front desk were very enthusiastic about Frank. That made Mnie even more


    depressed

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    It¡¯s fantastic to be rich! Sure enough, wherever the rich went, their treatment was different. Frank was


    still a bit of a gentleman, and because her room was on a lower floor, he sent her to the room first.


    Mnie frowned as soon as she opened the door.


    The room was a standardrge bedroom. Compared to ordinary hotels, the room was quite spacious.


    However, it was just a room with an en suite bathroom, a microwave oven, a small refrigerator, and a


    sink. It seemed to have everything but was far from what Mnie imagined.


    ¡°Mel, all your things are here. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll go to my room first!¡± Frank patted her shoulder and


    said with a smile.


    Mnie quickly stopped him, saying, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He remained still, cast a silent nce


    back, and asked,


    ¡°Uh...¡± After pondering, she said hesitantly, ¡°Well, I¡®m not too tired now, and you have luggage. Can I go


    to your room and chill for a while?¡±


    Frank simply stared at her instead of answering. The meaningful look in his eyes made her a little


    ufortable, and she blushed to avoid his eye contact.


    ¡°Of course!¡± he finally said.


    Mnie uneasily followed Frank to the elevator. Seeing that the floor went all the way up, her heart


    seemed to be in her throat. She knew it was not the right thing to do, but she could not control it. She


    wanted to see what the top floor looked like!


    Ding! The elevator sounded, and the door opened, but Frank did not move, ¡°Mel?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Snapping back to reality, Mnie forced a smile. ¡°We¡®re here?¡±


    Frank smiled while stepping out of the elevator, and she hurriedly followed.


    This floor differed from the one below, and there were fewer rooms. After finding the room number,


    Frank swiped his card, and the door opened. Mnie went in behind him, and after Frank got out of her


    way, she saw the room¡®s interior.


    Her eyes were wide open, and her pupils grewrger. What a view!


    Large floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows in the room provided views of half of the city¡®s picturesquendscape.


    Below were green trees and a blue sea, while the sky above appeared connected to heaven. The


    breathtaking scene seemed to be endless.


    It was simply paradise on earth! Walking in slowly, she saw that it was an enormous suite, and the area


    she entered was only the living room


    This living room,plete with plush leather sofas, water purifiers, wine storage cabs, and coffee


    makers, wasrger than her entire room. There was almost everything and anything you could imagine.


    She was speechless, and her eyes could barely see. She wanted to look inside but felt it was improper,


    so she went no further.


    ¡°Aren¡®t you going to look inside?¡± Frank asked. Mnie paused, shook her head, and clenched her


    palms, ¡°Never mind. I just wanted to take a quick look. I¡®ll go now!¡± Although she said so, she was


    reluctant to leave immediately. Her heart appeared to be under the weight of an enormous stone as


    she took in the scene in front of her and thought about returning to her stuffy little room. She could not


    breathe. While standing by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows and staring off into the distance, she


    pretended to be able to have it all. Her waist was embraced from behind, and then, her shoulders were


    pressed down slightly. Frank stood behind her and hugged her.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Her body froze instantly. Mnie subconsciously wanted to break free, but she heard Frank¡®s voice


    ringing in her ears, ¡°Do you like it here?¡±


    His ent was a little strange, but it reminded Mnie of his identity and that she could not offend him.


    She stiffened her body and let him hold her, not daring to move. Her neck froze as she nodded, ¡°O¨COf


    course, I do.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to...have it all?¡± Frank asked again. This time, Mnie responded much smoother and


    faster, ¡°Yes, of course, I do!¡± ¡®What a dream that would be!¡®


    Her only desire in life was to climb to the upper echelon of society, be a wealthy wife, be pampered,


    enjoy glory, and never have to feel pain again. Mnie felt that her circle determined her ss, and the


    only one she could grab hold of was Nathaniel. However, she thought he was a good investment and


    would surely seed one day. She witnessed MN Inc. gradually expanding and felt she was getting


    closer to her dreams since thepany had won awards and gained traction in the industry. Although


    Nathaniel was still with Lily then, Mnie had the upper hand. Mnie had sat tight as Mr. Hall, and


    everything moved in a better direction.


    However, the issue with the essential oils made a severe impact on her and MN Inc. It made her realize


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    that grass was not always greener on the other side. MN Inc. was giant yet insignificant, that even a


    minor thing like essential oils could destroy them. Ultimately, it was not the same asrge enterprises


    or influential corporations as the difference was too far off.


    Moreover, Nathaniel could only depend on Lily and his mother whenever he encountered issues like


    these. Still, he had a falling out with his mother, so what was the point?


    As for the future... Mnie used to yearn for it, but she no longer dared to think about it. She realized


    there was a difference between herself and the nobles, who were the real upper¨Css members of


    society. She and Nathaniel could never narrow such an immeasurable gap even if they worked har

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Mnie was speechless as she did not expect Frank to react like that. She looked at him, only to see


    that he had turned and walked to the refrigerator. He took a can of cold beer, opened it with a snap,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    and took a big sip.


    He rolled his eyes, probably to rethink his words, then shrugged and said, ¡°You need to be open¨C


    minded and free¨Cthinking. I didn¡®t expect you to be so rigid.


    ¡°Remember, we¡®re here to have fun, and I¡®m happy if you¡®re happy. Why are you overthinking? I can


    give you everything you want, and you can satisfy me with what I want. Isn¡®t that good enough? Why


    do you carry such heavy thoughts, huh?¡± Frank looked nonchnt as if it was not a big deal that


    Mnie had just rejected him.


    In contrast, Mnie felt quite embarrassed while looking at him.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®m just here for fun, and I don¡®t like forcing others. It¡®s no problem if you don¡®t like it.¡±


    Frank nodded. ¡°I¡®m going to rest now.¡±


    anything extreme, it made Mnie feel hypocritical, pretentious, and unsure. She felt humiliated that


    Frank had driven her out like that.


    However, she had already rejected Frank just now, and it was toote to change her mind. Moreover,


    she did not think about it clearly as her mind was flustered. ¡°Okay, I understand. Have a good rest, Mr.


    Moreau. I¡®ll see you in the evening.¡± She sputtered, lowered her head, and hurriedly walked toward the


    door.


    Mnie was about to reach for the door when Frank called out, ¡°Mnie!¡±


    Mnie stopped.


    ¡°We¡®ll be in Middle Valley for a week, so you have enough time to think about it,¡± Frank smilingly said


    as he held his cold beer.


    Mnie remained silent, only giving an almost inaudible ¡°mhm.¡± Then she exited the suite and closed


    the door. Meanwhile, Frank smiled with determination as he stood in his suite.


    Mnie was flustered and did not even know how she had made it back to her room. She felt


    suffocated. Frank¡®s body temperature, aroma, and words haunted her, leaving her no chance to catch


    her breath.


    ¡®I have time to think about it. No! I can¡®t betray Nate, not to mention I might be pregnant now!


    Mnie knew Frank just wanted to fool around with her, but Nathaniel wanted to marry her, and their


    rtionship was sincere. She would never make the wrong decision. No!


    Suddenly, she received a call from Nathaniel. Mnie immediately answered the call, ¡°I miss you so


    much, Nate!¡± Nathaniel was stunned and probably did not expect Mnie to be so enthusiastic. He


    was sincere and coy, saying, ¡°I was just thinking about when you¡¯d be able to apany me.¡±


    ¡°Mel, it¡®s not like you¡®re unaware I still have things to do here, but it¡®ll be over soon. I¡®lle and see


    you when I¡®ve entirely resolved everything, okay, darling?¡± Nathaniel softly coaxed Mnie and asked,


    ¡°Oh, have you arrived at the hotel? Is the room okay? I chose therger suite because the other rooms


    have poorer conditions. You deserve a better one, of course. Are you satisfied with it?¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    After listening to his words, Mnie looked around the room again, but all she could think about was


    what Frank¡®s room looked like. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡®s not bad.¡±


    Nathaniel was dissatisfied, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®not bad?¡® You should know that the price differs


    significantly.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡®s not much of a difference to the other rooms,¡± Mnie didn¡®t want to discuss this, so she


    replied perfunctorily.


    ¡°How can your room be almost the same as the others? It cost a few hundred dors more.¡± Nathaniel


    did not realize how Mnie felt, but he continued, ¡°Mel, we¡®re rtively well¨Coff now, but you know the


    market, so we must calcte every penny carefully. It might be difficult now, but if you think about the


    future...¡±


    ¡°Oh, here we go again with ¡®the future!¡® You always talk about the future!¡± Mnie thundered as she


    was unable to bear Nathaniel¡®s rambling. ¡°What I want is the present! You always talk to me about the


    future, and it feels like you¡®re showing me something unreachable! I can¡®t see the future, Nate! I just


    can¡®t!¡± She could not help but lose control as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Nathaniel did not respond for a long time. He did not expect Mnie¡®s mood to change as she had


    never been that angry. ¡°Mel?¡± He hesitantly called out to her. ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Mnie said affirmatively.


    ¡°Is it because of me?¡± After thinking about it, Nathaniel said, ¡°Or did Frank do something to you?¡±


    Mnie felt guilty when Nathaniel mentioned Frank. She shouted, ¡°Is that your first thought?! Do you


    always think about these things, Nate? Let me tell you why I¡®m in a bad mood. It¡®s because I saw Lily!¡±


    ¡°L¨CLily?¡± Nathaniel was startled as he did not expect Mnie to mention that name. ¡°Where did you


    see her? Is she in Middle Valley?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± Mnie continued, ¡°Not only is she in Middle Valley, but she also sat in first ss and


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    enjoyed special treatment. She even had a special reception when she arrived. A driver picked her up


    in a Rolls¨CRoyce too! Did you hear me, Nate? Frank and I only had a $ 100,000 Mercedes¨CBenz, but


    Lily got to ride in a $500,000 Rolls¨CRoyce?!¡± Mnie spilled everything in one breath, and her mood


    became much smoother.


    Nathaniel was quiet as what he heard was beyond his wildest expectations. ¡°Mel, I didn¡®t expect¡­¡±


    Mnie interjected with gritted teeth, ¡°Of course, you didn¡®t, and I didn¡®t either. Lily betrayed us, yet she


    can still live sovishly. Why is that, Nate? I¡®ll make sure she gets what she deserves!¡±


    Nathaniel replied, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I know Lily will be at the sampling session. I want to


    embarrass her!¡± Mnie said bitterly. ¡°Don¡®t get impulsive, Mel. Figure out the situation, and then we¡®ll


    talk about it. Lily is no


    longer an MN Inc. employee, and the people from Rebirth are protecting her. She doesn¡®t listen to me


    at all. You...¡±


    ¡°Do you feel sorry for her, Nate?¡± ¡°What? Why would you say that?¡± Nathaniel immediately denied it.


    ¡°You¡®re the only one for me, Mel. You should know that. As for Lily, she...¡± ¡°That¡®s it. You take care of


    the essential oil issue and wait to hear my good news!¡± Mnie instantly hung up the phone as soon as


    she finished speaking.


    ¡°Mel? Mel?!¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Nathaniel called a few times, and wh he found out he had been hung up on, he felt depressed


    Did Lily go to Midille Valley as well?


    Recalling, Mnie¡¯s words, he was doubtful. First ss? Rolls Royce? Was Rebirth that generous?


    Also, did La Beaut¨¦ Group have such extensive resources to support a small subsidiary business?


    ¡°Mr. Hall.¡± boratory staff came over with a joyful face. ¡°The new product¡¯s finalized, and it¡¯s the same


    as before.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Nathaniel was excited but quickly restrained himself. ¡°Has it been tested? Is it exactly the


    same? Remember, there must be no difference at all!¡±


    It was a bit of luck and nuisance. The perfume prepared by Lily seemed to have some extraordinary


    magic power. People who admired it had be loyal fans, so they would no longer buy it if there


    were even a slight difference. That was the reason this caused such a big issue.


    He had to ensure that things were exactly the same so that the factory could increase production


    without problems.


    The staff hesitated for a while, then nodded quickly and said with certainty, ¡°Same! Exactly the same!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± He could not hold it anymore. Nathaniel got up immediately and followed the staff to see the


    new sample. It was a small bottle with some test strips on the side. Nathaniel leaned over to smell the


    perfume, and his frown finally rxed.


    ¡°Go, send it to the factory right away. Let them work overtime and produce it overnight. Make sure to


    catch up with the schedule!¡± Before he finished speaking, Nathaniel seemed to reconsider, ¡°Forget it.


    I¡¯d better make a trip by myself!¡±


    The stakes were significant, so he was worried about leaving it to others, ¡°Hurry and deploy some


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    more. You¡¯ve been working hard these days. After this is over, I¡¯ll give you a holiday and a raise!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hall!¡± The staff happily went to convey the news.


    Nathaniel was about to leave but paused and turned his head. ¡°By the way, is Olivia still here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s on leave,¡± the staff member scratched his head and replied.


    ¡°Sick leave again?¡± Nathaniel was already used to Olivia¡¯s attitude. Her performance dropped after Lily


    left.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a personal leave this time. She said she had something to do but didn¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    Nathaniel waved his hand, ¡°Go!¡±


    Personal leave? Did he approve it? She appeared not to care if he did since she was already behaving


    recklessly.


    He had been too busy earlier, and there were many things to do. He could not bother with Olivia at all.


    It was time for him to free up some time and take care of those disobedient to him.


    The first errand was to send the essential oils to the factory, and then he would drive straight to where


    Olivia lived. The employee registration form had an exact home address and a mailing address. These


    details could be found easily.


    Olivia and her family were ordinary middle-ss people. Her father passed away two years ago, and


    she rented a house after that. It was a small two-bedroom apartment, and she lived with her mother.


    Standing at the door of the apartment, Nathaniel pressed the doorbell. He kept ringing the doorbell


    while waiting patiently. He asionally rang twice or three times, and after some time, he heard


    someone inside ask while yawning, ¡°Who is it?¡± Her hand had already touched the doorknob, but Olivia


    paused to think and looked through the peephole. Nathaniel?


    Taken aback, her drowsiness was gone!

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    ¡°Mr. Hall?¡± Olivia blinked, trying to clearlier head, ¡°Why¡®d youe to my house?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you¡®re on leave. I should take care of my subordinates as the boss, shouldn¡®t?¡± He knew


    she was looking out of the peephole, so he leaned in front of the door His suddenly erged face


    startled Olivia, and she took two steps back. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Olivia, are you nning to keep the door closed


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    and let me stand outside to talk to you?¡± ¡°Mr. Hall, I¡®m sick, and I¡®m lome alone. It¡®s not a good time.¡±


    She did not want to open the door or say anything more to Nathaniel.


    It was not a good idea for him toe because everything that needed to be said had already been


    expressed long ago. Fortunately, her mother went out to buy vegetables. Otherwise...


    Speaking of the devil, there was a voice from outside, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Mother?


    ¡°Hello, I¡®m Olivia¡®s boss. Myst name is Hall, and I¡®m the president of MN Inc.¡± Nathaniel¡®s voice


    sounded.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Hall!¡± Olivia¡®s mother said enthusiastically, ¡°Why are you standing here? Olivia is home! Oh,


    she must have fallen asleep and didn¡®u hear youing. I¡®ll open the door!¡± At that moment, Olivia had


    no choice. She hurriedly tiptoed back to her room and closed the door.


    ¡°Mr. Hall, pleasee in and sit down!¡± Olivia¡®s mother said warmly. She put down the vegetables in


    her hand and called for her daughter, ¡°Olivia! Olivia! Mr. Hall is here!¡±


    There was no reply. Olivia¡®s mother turned her head embarrassedly to Nathaniel and smiled,¡± Please


    have a seat first. She must be liaving a pleasant dream. I¡®ll call her again!¡±


    ¡°Really? I seemed to have heard her talk just now,¡± Nathaniel sat down on the sofa and said with a


    small smile. That was it. Olivia knew it was useless to hide any longer, so she changed into appropriate


    clothes and opened the door. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Dear, Mr. Hall is here,¡± she winked to signal her and then went to


    boil water to make tea.


    ¡°Mr. Hall.¡± Olivia walked over reluctantly. She stood there, not intending to sit down. Nathaniel crossed


    his legs, looked up at her, and smiled slightly, ¡°Olivia, have you not been well recently?¡±


    Olivia¡®s moilier, who came over withi tea and fruits, heard it and eximed, ¡°No, Olivia is in good lealu.¡±


    ¡°Really? Olivia has been on frequent sick leavestely. I thought something was wrong, so I came to


    see what happened.¡± He pretended to be surprised by the answer. Frequent sick leaves? Olivia¡®s


    mother was also surprised and turned to look at her, ¡°What¡®s the matter with you? Where do you feel


    sick?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡®m okay,¡± she frowned and said in a low voice.


    Her mother would never understand these matters at work, and Olivia did not want her to worry. That


    was why Olivia would find a ce to hang around for the rest of the day whenever she asked for sick


    leave. She still had enough money, so she spent it while on leave.


    Olivia selt that with their patience, she would be terminated and free in less than a month.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Unexpectedly, Nathaniel walked to the door.


    ¡°What do you mean, you¡®re okay?¡± Olivia¡®s mother raised her hand and thumped her. ¡°I see you haven¡®t


    been well. I thought you were on leave, but it turns out that you¡®re justzy! What were you nning to


    do since you¡®re toozy to even go to work?¡±


    Her mother spoke while hitting Olivia a few times. Olivia did not dodge but said helplessly, ¡°Mom, don¡®t


    worry about it. Go on with your errands.


    ¡°It¡®s not that I want to boss you around, but you should know how to be responsible. Even your boss


    had toe to find you! Now tell me, when will you straighten up?¡± ¡°Mom...¡± Olivia grew very helpless.


    Nathaniel, standing at the door, seemed to be watching a y.


    He waited for Olivia to be smacked a few times before he cleared his throat and stopped her mother.


    ¡°Mrs. Hart, I think Olivia may have some other reasons. Don¡®t me her. I¡®m not here to find her guilty.


    I¡®m just concerned if she¡®s ufortable or had encountered difficulties.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hall, if there¡®s anything you want to say, can we talk outside?¡± Looking at him, Olivia was very


    annoyed.


    She had underestimated him. He was more despicable than she imagined! He went to her home and


    used her mother to pressure her.


    Anyway, he achieved his goal. Nathaniel spread his hands wide and replied, ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Olivia¡®s


    mother had already made the tea, and when she heard Olivia¡®s words, she put down the teapot and


    said, ¡°Mr. Hall, I¡®ve spoiled Olivia a little. Sometimes she may be willful, but she¡®s still a good child. If


    she getszy at work, please scold her. She still needs this job, though!¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop talking!¡± Olivia smacked her own forehead. The situation was getting out of hand.


    Olivia¡®s mother nced at her and thought Olivia did not understand her sincere intentions. ¡°Don¡®t


    worry, Olivia needs this job, and ourpany also needs her,¡± Nathaniel said with a smile. ¡°That¡®s


    good!¡± Nodding furiously, Olivia¡®s mother said to her, ¡°Quickly, say thank you to Mr.... ¡°She wanted to


    continue but suddenly could not remember hisst name. ¡°Mr. Hall, let¡®s go out and talk!¡± Olivia was


    already standing at the door because she could not take it any longer. ¡°Mom, I¡®ll go out ande back


    soon.¡±


    With her back to Nathaniel, Olivia¡®s mother stepped in front of her and whispered, ¡°Okay, have a nice


    chat with Mr. Hall!¡±


    Olivia and Nathaniel went to the coffee shop downstairs. He ordered two cups of coffee, but she was


    in no mood to drink.


    ¡°Mr. Hall, what¡®s your intention ofing to my house?¡± Her tone was stern, and she was no


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    longer indifferent


    Nathaniel smiled, picked up the coffee, and took a sip. ¡°I care about my subordinates!¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡®s stop going around in circles. Mr. Hall, I know what you want, but I¡®m sorry, I don¡®t know


    Lily¡®s recipe. As you know, every perfumer has an exclusive recipe, which is impossible to share with


    others. I was just her assistant, and I¡®m still an employee of MN Inc. What makes you think she still


    trusts me?¡± She finished speaking in one breath.


    Nathaniel just smiled and looked at her calmly without interrupting.


    After she finished speaking, Nathaniel nodded, ¡°You are right, but I didn¡®te to ask you for any


    forms. Did you think that without Lily, MN Inc. could not function? Did you think we would not figure


    out the tricks up her sleeves? It looks like you overestimated her!¡±


    Olivia thought he was here for what happened in the past. She did not go to theb the past few days,


    so she was uninformed about the state of affairs. She only wanted to mess things up. However, seeing


    Nathaniel like this, did it mean they solved the problem?

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Nathaniel noticed Olivia¡¯s puzzled expression and knew what she was thinking. He smiled proudly and


    said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? Well, if you don¡¯t, you can return to theb and have a look or ask the


    others. Don¡¯t be silly, Olivia. You can¡¯t overpower someone stronger than you.


    ¡°What do you think Lily can offer you since she¡¯s gone? Has she ever cared about you? Do you even


    know what she¡¯s doing now? Lily was on a first-ss flight and got picked up by a Rolls-Royce. What


    about you? You¡¯re living in a shabby rented house with your mother, and you¡¯re throwing a tantrum with


    me and being absent from work.


    ¡°How long can your savingsst? A year or two, or maybe three to five months? What will you do after


    that? Have you ever thought about your future? Your contract will expire in two years, so I will hang on


    to you before it does, and I won¡¯t approve if you want to resign.


    ¡°If you insist on leaving, you can pay thepensation. Do you think you can afford to challenge me,


    Olivia?¡± Nathaniel leaned back and confidently smiled as if he had already won.


    Olivia lowered her head and said nothing.


    Nathaniel thought he had struck a nerve with Olivia, and his smile deepened. ¡°I¡¯m pretty tolerant toward


    you, Olivia. Think about how much trouble you¡¯ve caused recently. Do you think just any boss will


    tolerate your behavior? Besides, why are you creating trouble since my rtionship with Lily has


    nothing to do with you? That¡¯s between her and me, so do you need to stick your nose in other


    people¡¯s business?¡±


    Nathaniel stretched and then mmed an envelope on the table. ¡°This is a reward for your recent hard


    work. Take it, clear your mind, and return to work. MN Inc. will continue as usual, regardless of previous


    grudges.¡±


    "Mr. Hall." Olivia slowly raised her head and pressed the envelope. "I will do the work, but I can¡¯t ept


    the money." Then she pushed the envelope back.


    Nathaniel''s smile froze, furrowing his eyebrows, "What do you mean?"


    "Since you asked, I might as well speak bluntly. You won''t let me go, and I can''t afford the liquidated


    damages, so I can only continue to stay. Yes, you have a lot of money, and I can¡¯tpete with you on


    that, but I will work as usual. However, I will sue you if you don¡¯t pay me my usual sry and


    maliciously deduct it. Since you want to make this game interesting, bring it on!¡± Olivia stood up and left


    after speaking.


    Nathaniel was stunned, then turned around quickly, "Why are you doing this?!"


    Olivia stopped in silence.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°How long have you known Lily, and how well do you know her? Mel and I have known her since we


    were ssmates. How well does she treat you that you¡¯re so nice to her? What¡¯s in it for you?!¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes were contemptuous and full of disdain.


    ¡®Loyalty? Righteous gestures? That¡¯s just stupid! Only benefits are eternal in this world!¡¯ Nathaniel


    thought.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how she treats me. The most important thing is how you repaid her,¡± Olivia turned to


    Nathaniel and continued, ¡°Everyone else might be clueless, but I know Lily was there for you, and what


    did she get in return for how much effort she put in for you? You threw her to the wolves and stole the


    fruits of herbor. Why should I work for someone like you?¡± Olivia looked down at Nathaniel, and he


    noticed her disdain.


    However, Olivia¡¯s eyes aroused Nathaniel¡¯s anger. ¡°All right! Since you¡¯re so loyal to Lily, I¡¯ll bury you


    with her!¡± Nathaniel pushed Olivia away and left.


    Olivia staggered and held the backrest beside her with one hand to support herself. She agreed to


    return to work because Nathaniel was right about at least one thing: Olivia could not afford to lose her


    job.


    She knew her contractual rtionship with MN Inc. would end immediately if MN Inc. could not get over


    the essential oil mishap. However, Olivia understood what Nathaniel meant. Since he had already


    solved the mishap, it exined why he put on an act.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    If Olivia continued her charades, it would only lead to her having no sry. Without ie, she would


    go into debt with expenses like rent, utilities, etc. After all, money was everything, and without it, life


    would be miserable.


    Olivia returned to work as usual. If Nathaniel still insisted on deducting her sry, she could sue him.


    Besides, she wanted to return to see how they solved the issue.


    She was pretty clear about how the staff worked. Nathaniel would not want to keep her if she did not


    have the capabilities. The industry was rtively a niche, and very few people had outstanding


    perfuming skills. That was also why MN. Inc. was so reliant on Lily.


    Could it be that Mnie was also quite skillful?


    ¡­


    It was 6 p.m. at the hotel. After Mnie and Nathaniel finished their phone call, Mnie cried for a


    while. Then she fell asleep when she was tired and woke up quitete. She quickly got up to shower


    and dressed up for that night¡¯s nned activities.


    Mnie knew her appearance would be advantageous, especially since she was gentle, pleasant, and


    good at showing off her assets. Her amorous eyes possessed a unique charm, which helped her hold


    on to Nathaniel firmly.


    Just a quick shedding of tears would result in swollen eyes. Mnie sighed as she removed her


    eyeshadow and covered it with a darker one. Then she applied contouring powder. After adjusting her


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    makeup, her swelling was not visible, making her look radiant.


    She put down her contour and went to apply her lipstick. After applying it twice, she felt her stomach


    twist, and she could hardly control it. Mnie quickly covered her lips, rushed to the bathroom, and


    vomited. However, she did not spit out much. Most of it was clear fluid, but her stomach was churning,


    and she felt highly ufortable.


    Sheposed herself, stroked her lower abdomen with one hand, and became increasingly sure of


    her guess that she might be pregnant. Mnie found it hard to describe how she felt as she could not


    decide if she was happy or unhappy.


    Still, there was no reason to be unhappy since Nathaniel would undoubtedly marry her if she were


    pregnant. After that, Mnie would officially be Mrs. Hall. However, it might not be as joyful as


    she expected. She had fantasized about this countless times, but now that her fantasy hade true,


    she thought it did not feel so satisfying.


    Mnie thought Lily did not care a single bit. After working and fighting for so long, Mnie discovered


    that Lilt cared less about Nathaniel than those awards. The past made Mnie think that her future


    path was in shambles. Nathaniel¡¯s climb to the upper ss seemed a long way off. To be precise,


    Mnie thought it was impossible.


    ¡®Will I ever live a life of wealth and peace?¡¯ Mnie thought, ¡®How long can this lifestyle and stability


    grip on her lower abdomen as her heart grew heavy.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Mnie got ready, but she did not receive any calls from Frank. Mnie thought something was off


    about this, so she went straight to Frank¡¯s room to look for him. After ringing the doorbell for a long


    time, no one answered the door. Instead, she alerted a hotel server. ¡°Can I help you, miss?¡±


    ¡°I''m looking for Mr. Moreau. He is not answering. I¡¯m worried that something might have happened to


    him.¡± She said anxiously.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Moreau left about half an hour ago.¡± The server replied with a smile.


    ¡°He left?! No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Mnie could not believe what she had heard. ¡°We agreed to go


    together, but he hasn''t called me yet. How could he¡­¡±


    Suddenly, something came to her mind, and her heart began to race. ¡®Was it because I rejected Frank?


    No, that can¡¯t be. Didn¡¯t he say he wouldn¡¯t force it if I didn¡¯t want to? He couldn¡¯t have stood me up


    because I rejected him!¡¯


    Of course, the organizingmittee had invited Mnie to the event, but nothing couldpare to her


    showing up with Frank. With that thought in mind, she hurriedly called Frank. However, he did not


    answer the call. Mnie finally epted that Frank had stood her up as she stood at the room door. It


    was Frank¡¯s way of telling her that she would get nothing if she rejected him.


    Mnie gritted her teeth and noted that time was running out, so she could only call a cab to get to the


    venue.


    ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to the event dressed like that.¡± Jenny seemed dissatisfied as she looked at


    the modestly dressed Lily.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Lily looked down at her dress. Even though her style was a little more


    straightforward, that was the current trend, was it not?


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a big problem!¡± Jenny said as she shook her head disapprovingly, "We are representing the


    ¡°What should I do then? Shall I change?¡± Lily did not bring many clothes. Thinking that the weather was


    not very cold and the event was only one day, she only brought light and casual clothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the clothes you brought. Those won¡¯t do! Well, you better wear mine.¡± Jenny said while she


    turned to get her clothes.


    ¡°Y-Yours?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Your clothes size should be simr to mine. Although my clothes are not new, I haven¡¯t worn


    them often. That¡¯s not a problem for you, right?¡± Jenny found a ck off-shoulder long dress in her


    suitcase.


    The dress was a bit long, but fortunately, Lily was tall enough to pull it off. Furthermore, the contrast


    between the ck dress and her fair skin produced a strong visual impact. She looked dazzling in it.


    ¡°This¡­ I-Is this appropriate?¡±


    Ever since Lily got together with Nathaniel, she had not participated in such events in a long time, let


    alone dressing up like this. During that time, she was content with being ordinary and stable. She only


    wanted the simplest happiness. However, that proved to beplicated.


    ¡°What''s inappropriate?¡± Jenny looked delighted as she twirled Lily around. ¡°This dress suits you more.


    You can have it!¡±


    ¡°N-No, I shouldn¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    "Come on, don''t be courteous. You¡¯ve changed from when you first arrived!" Jenny said while


    pretending to be mad at Lily, "Just wear the dress as long as you don¡¯t hate it! It''s almost time. We


    should leave."


    Lilyughed. If they were not in a hurry, she wanted to ask Jenny what she was like when they first


    met.


    The Rolls-Royce from earlier came, and even Jenny was stunned. When she saw this car at the


    airport, she was already surprised. Thepany spent a lot of money this time! Jenny had spent quite


    some time in Rebirth and had gone on many business tips, but this had never happened. The standard


    car she¡¯d get was a BMW or a Mercedes.


    Later, when Jenny returned to the hotel, she called George to ensure there wasn''t any


    misunderstanding or that the car was there for some other VIPs. George reassured her and said that


    thepany took this event seriously, which was why Jenny and Lily enjoyed the best treatment.


    Jenny thought that the first-ss cabin and the Rolls-Royce pickup from the airport were the extents of


    the ¡®best treatment,¡¯ so she did not expect the same ride would pick them up for the event. How many


    days did thepany book this car?


    Compared to Jenny''s bewilderment, Lily was calm. This was nothing more than Alexander¡¯s little trick.


    These luxurious treatments would seem impressive for Rebirth and its ordinary employees, but it was


    nothing more than a drop in the bucket to him.


    Lily wanted to call him in the afternoon, but he turned off his cell phone, and she didn''t know what he


    was busy with. Maybe he was in a meeting. Lily snapped out of her daze and realized she was thinking


    about him again.


    It had only been a while since she left, but she had thought of him a few times. This longing was silent


    but wrapped around her like a vest, an invisible.


    ¡®Alex, I miss you a bit!¡¯


    "Lily, I heard several well-known senior perfumers will attend this sampling session. Our main purpose


    this time is to observe. Don''t be too stressed out. Just talk less and watch more." Jenny, being the


    more experienced one, reminded Lily.


    "All right, I understand," Lily said while nodding.


    Jenny continued, "Later, I''ll introduce you to some peers in the industry, but take nothing to heart.


    Naturally, there''s rivalry amongst peers in the same industry. You just keep an eye out."


    While she spoke, Lily nodded, and when she finished, Lily suddenly asked, "Jenny, we¡¯re also peers in


    the industry. Is there a rivalry between us?"


    Jenny rolled her eyes at Lily. Seeing the smile on Lily''s face, Jenny knew she was joking.


    Jenny snorted softly. "Well, at least you¡¯re qualified to be my rival. Do you think everyone can do that?"


    "That makes sense!" Lily chuckled.


    "Look at you, all ballsy now!" Jenny alsoughed while gently nudging her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    To think that almost a month ago, they were both on the verge of fighting, and now they were practically


    best friends. The friendship between women was sometimes unpredictable.


    The venue was Boldon Hotel, the most luxurious hotel in Middle Valley. Although it was only a small-


    scale event in the industry, it attracted many reporters. They came and set up their cameras early,


    waiting for the event to start.


    Every car that arrived at the event stopped at the hotel''s entrance. After getting out of the car, the


    guests walked along the red carpet.


    The lights were glittering, and people always wanted to be in the spotlight. However, at this moment,


    Mnie was sitting in the car, looking across the road. She was reluctant to let the driver drive over.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Mnie was wearing a beautiful dress and exquisite makeup to look her best, but she dared not walk


    in alone.


    MN Inc. was insignificant in the venue where all the big names gathered. She could have gained some


    points by having Frank by her side, but now, she was alone. Who would notice her? She would be


    ignored and neglected as soon as she got to the hotel entrance and got off the car. She could not


    ept that.


    When she got in the car, she persistently called Frank¡¯s phone, but no one answered. He made it clear


    that he did not want to answer her call.


    "Ms. Thayer, it''s almost time." The driver turned his head to remind her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Why are you in a hurry when I''m not?!" She reprimanded irritably.


    Just as she was about to try calling Frank again, she raised her eyes and saw a Rolls-Royce slowly


    approaching.


    After pondering for a second, she patted the front seat, "Quick, drive over, follow them but don''t get too


    close!"


    Mnie''s car was opposite the hotel. The driver turned the steering wheel, leaned forward, and drove


    straight up along the ramp to the hotel. Mnie exited her car on the ramp and closed the door just as


    Lily got exited her car.


    She wore a ck off-shoulder long dress, tied her hair loosely behind her head, and looked elegant.


    The dress nicely highlighted her right-angled shoulders and swan-like neck, which was gorgeous and


    extravagant.


    Clenching her fingers, Mnie quickly caught up to Lily in high heels, "Lily!"


    Photographers took pictures of Lily and Jenny on the red carpet as they automatically turned toward


    the voice when they heard someone call her name.


    Mnie was wearing a short crimson dress. The dress only reached slightly above her thighs,


    revealing her long slender legs. Coupled with the three-inch high heels of the same color, it was


    apparent that she had carefully selected and matched them.


    Lily did not want to pay attention to Mnie, but since so many people were around, including the


    press, she stood still and watched Mnie run toward her.


    "Lily, you¡¯re at the sampling event! What a coincidence! It seems you¡¯ve contributed great work to


    Rebirth. No wonder they¡¯re treating you so well. At least you didn''t waste your great effort hopping over


    there!" Mnie said underhandedly.


    Staring at her, Lily sneered inwardly. She knew Mnie did not have any good intentionsing up to


    her, but this was a low blow. Mnie was still talking about the same old thing. Did she think she could


    trip Lily up the way she used Lily like a stepping stone?


    With a sneer, Lily nodded slightly, "Yes indeed, Rebirth treats me very well. After all, it¡¯s apany with


    excellent prospects and extraordinary vision. You seem to have the wrong idea about job-hopping, Ms.


    Thayer. I never signed a contract with anypany, so that¡¯s out of the equation."


    "Oh, that''s right!" Before Mnie could respond, Lily continued, "Do you mean the favors I did for MN


    Inc. all those years? That''s just a small matter. We¡¯ve been ssmates for so many years. I can''t be


    calctive over a few bottles of essential oils and perfumes, can I?"


    After that, she turned to look at Jenny, "Jenny, the air is not great outside. Let''s head in."


    Jenny nodded happily, and when she passed by Mnie, she nced at her from the corner of her


    eye, full of disdain.


    "What did you¡­" Mnie wanted to make Lily look bad and have the press report what she said out of


    context. She did not expect Lily to get the better of her.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Mnie''s dress was rather heavy, and it slipped down after a few steps, almost exposing the edge of


    her bra. Mnie immediately blushed. Covering her chest with her purse, she hurried to the venue.


    ¡­


    Lily was tired after walking around the venue, greeting people, and meeting a few peers Jenny


    introduced to her.


    Even before the official sampling event began, Lily almost had enough. Sure enough, socializing was


    more tiring than researching products.


    Lily found a quiet corner and waited for the event to start while holding a small tray of snacks. She only


    wanted to see new products by the industry masters and then head back.


    Meanwhile, it was not the first time Jenny had attended this kind of event. She dealt with her peers with


    ease. When she turned her head, she could no longer see Lily. It took her a while to find Lily in the


    corner stuffing her face, and Jenny couldn''t helpughing.


    "I brought you here to attend the event, not for you to eat," Jenny said while rolling her eyes at Lily. She


    casually took a ss of juice from the waiter''s tray and handed it to Lily, "Don''t just eat, have some


    drinks. Those snacks you¡¯re eating look dry."


    "The food here is good. It¡¯d be a waste not to eat it." Sipping her juice, Lily smiled, "Jenny, you should


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    have some too."


    "I''m not as greedy as you!" Perhaps Jenny had changed her mind about Lily. She felt Lily was genuine,


    not pretentious. Talented but not boastful. She was wrong about this good perfumer in the beginning.


    "The woman just now is Mnie Thayer from MN Inc., who¡¯s involved in awsuit against you, right?"


    Jenny asked as she sat next to Lily.


    Lily nodded, "I thought you knew her."


    "I may have seen her, but I don''t recall her." Jenny tilted her head and thought about it.


    There were quite a fewpetitions and events where Rebirth and MN Inc. were both in attendance.


    She knew who Nathaniel was. Considering Mnie was always with Nathaniel, Jenny must have met


    her, but she could not remember.


    Of course, there were a few products from MN Inc. that Jenny thought were great. She could tell that


    the perfumer who made them had a lot of ideas. However, when Jenny met Mnie just now, Jenny


    did not see that in Mnie. Perhaps she intuitively knew that something was not right.


    "She stole the fruits of yourbor, robbed you of the credit, and even ndered you. Why aren¡¯t you


    angry at all?"


    Thinking about what happened at the entrance just now, Jenny felt disgusted. Who would be so


    shameless as to steal someone else''s ideas and then lie about them?


    "Of course I am. Who says I''m not?" After taking a bite of the cake, Lily stated seriously while looking at


    Jenny.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Spoiled by Mr. Russell by Luminous Night Chapter 127


    We daily upload the new stories, novels and books to entertain our readers in a great way. All the


    novels


    and stories get regr updates. We upload new chapters of all the ongoing novels and books.


    Our purpose of book in audio is that some website copy our content..


    Due to which we have converted this book into audio. I will Upload this book soon in Chapter¡­Please


    Cooperate with me for some time and listen to the audio


    Spoiled by Mr. Russell by Luminous Night Chapter 127


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Audio yer


    00:00


    00:00


    00:00We are also aware of our user¡¯s choice and that is the reason we have started working on audio books


    site. So if you are waiting for a book or a story or a new chapter of a novel, please let us know in the


    novels and stories for you, share our site with your friends and family. So, if you like to read the novel¡¯s


    new chapters and stories on our site in a textual, just bookmark our


    site Noveltk You can bookmark our site as your favorite story reading site by pressing C


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Spoiled by Mr. Russell by Luminous Night Chapter 128


    We daily upload the new stories, novels and books to entertain our readers in a great way. All the


    novels


    and stories get regr updates. We upload new chapters of all the ongoing novels and books.


    Our purpose of book in audio is that some website copy our content..


    Due to which we have converted this book into audio. I will Upload this book soon in Chapter¡­Please


    Cooperate with me for some time and listen to the audio


    Spoiled by Mr. Russell by Luminous Night Chapter 128


    Audio yer


    00:00


    00:00


    00:00We are also aware of our user¡¯s choice and that is the reason we have started working on audio books


    site. So if you are waiting for a book or a story or a new chapter of a novel, please let us know in the


    novels and stories for you, share our site with your friends and family. So, if you like to read the novel¡¯s


    new chapters and stories on our site in a textual, just bookmark our


    site Noveltk You can bookmark our site as your favorite story reading site by pressing C


    Previous Chapter


    Next ChapterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Spoiled by Mr. Russell by Luminous Night Chapter 129


    We daily upload the new stories, novels and books to entertain our readers in a great way. All the


    novels


    and stories get regr updates. We upload new chapters of all the ongoing novels and books.


    Our purpose of book in audio is that some website copy our content..


    Due to which we have converted this book into audio. I will Upload this book soon in Chapter¡­Please


    Cooperate with me for some time and listen to the audio


    Spoiled by Mr. Russell by Luminous Night Chapter 129


    Audio yer


    00:00


    00:00


    00:00We are also aware of our user¡¯s choice and that is the reason we have started working on audio books


    site. So if you are waiting for a book or a story or a new chapter of a novel, please let us know in the Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    novels and stories for you, share our site with your friends and family. So, if you like to read the novel¡¯s


    new chapters and stories on our site in a textual, just bookmark our


    site Noveltk You can bookmark our site as your favorite story reading site by pressing C


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Spoiled by Mr. Russell by Luminous Night Chapter 130


    We daily upload the new stories, novels and books to entertain our readers in a great way. All the


    novels


    and stories get regr updates. We upload new chapters of all the ongoing novels and books.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Our purpose of book in audio is that some website copy our content..


    Due to which we have converted this book into audio. I will Upload this book soon in Chapter¡­Please


    Cooperate with me for some time and listen to the audio


    Spoiled by Mr. Russell by Luminous Night Chapter 130


    Audio yer


    00:00


    00:00


    00:00We are also aware of our user¡¯s choice and that is the reason we have started working on audio books


    site. So if you are waiting for a book or a story or a new chapter of a novel, please let us know in the


    novels and stories for you, share our site with your friends and family. So, if you like to read the novel¡¯s


    new chapters and stories on our site in a textual, just bookmark our


    site Noveltk You can bookmark our site as your favorite story reading site by pressing C


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 131 At that moment, it was difficult for her to back down. Mnie, conscious of the audience¡¯s


    eyes on her, forced herself to recall the process and to keep a level head. It was not only a matter of


    taking a sample, stating a few words, or even figuring out the general form and ingredients. What if


    Mnie said something wrong that she could not take back? Due to the overwhelming tension, even


    holding a test strip made her hands tremble. After shepleted a series of procedures, there was still


    a faint lingering aroma on the tip of her nose. She thought long and hard about the ingredients so that


    she could give a brief description of them. That would be preferable to saying nothing at all. ¡°Ms.


    Thayer?¡±


    As soon as the host spoke, she responded quickly, ¡°I like this fragrance. Light and elegant scents are


    my go-to, and this one has won me over. Whoever the perfumer is, I imagine they value peaceful


    silence and enjoy a serene garden view with birds and blooming flowers.


    ¡°By the way, this perfume has the delicate fragrance of chrysanthemums. I think it should contain


    essential oils extracted from dried chrysanthemums?¡±


    Even if her first sentence appeared to be well¨Corganized, her subsequent ones revealed a distinctck


    of confidence. That question was tentative. She did not know what to say, but she also knew she could


    not remain silent or start spouting nonsense.


    What mattered waspleting the level. ¡°This...¡± The host hesitated. Mnie¡®s heart throbbed in


    suspense. ¡°I don¡®t know what ingredients are inside, but after listening to Ms. Thayer¡®s description, it


    sounds delightful! Why don¡®t we invite the creator of this perfume and let him answer it in person? Let¡®s


    see how urate Ms. Thayer is!¡± After a brief lull in the pressure, things tensed up again.


    Mnie hoped her spections were correct, or at least the creator would show mercy to her since


    she had ttered them earlier.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    One person came up to the stage casually while the crowd cheered. Mnie did not even dare to look.


    She just stood on the stage with a stiff smile and apuded.


    Her cheeks were burning hot, but she needed to remain calm. Her expression must stay pleasant and


    confident. No matter what the creator said, she would stand up straight and speak with assurance.


    ¡°Wee! Let¡®s all wee the creator himself to the stage! Let¡¯s invite Mr. Moreau to introduce the


    fragrance to us personally.¡±


    The host¡¯s words surprised Mnie.


    She spun her head, and she saw that familiar face. Frank took the microphone and smiled like a


    gentleman.


    How could it be him?


    Frank nced at Mnie while holding the microphone and then paused before he looked down at the


    audience.


    ¡°First, I¡®m very grateful for the invitation from the organizer. I¡¯m honored because although I grew up in


    Westwood, essential oils have influenced me for many years. I like the culture and heritage of


    Hydend very much,¡± Frank¡®s English was fluent, and he said it all in one breath. ¡°This fragrance was


    inspired by a friend I met during my first trip to Hydend.¡±


    After a pause, he smiled lightly, then turned sideways. He faced Mnie and said, ¡°Yes, as Ms. Thayer


    said, it¡®s all about peace and serenity. So much of this way of life inspires me. d someone


    understands me!¡±


    He walked over, took Mnie¡®s hand, and looked at her deeply with blue eyes. ¡°Thank you, Ms.


    Thayer!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    He lifted her hand and nted a kiss on the back of it.


    p, p The audience erupted into apuse as Mnie withdrew her hand immediately. Most


    people could only see the kiss Frank nted on her hand, but he had also licked her hand. It was brief,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    and he released her hand instantly after. It was as if it had never happened. The area he had licked


    and kissed her burned. It was a tickly feeling, like a cat¡®s tongue. It made her heart skip a beat.


    Mnie¡®s cheeks flushed red, but she did not dare expose what he just did in front of the audience.


    She smiled and lowered her head shyly, acting like all the praises she had just received embarrassed


    her.


    Only Lily narrowed her eyes at them and looked at Mnie with a smirk. Lily was too far away to see


    what Frank had done, but based on Mnie¡®s reaction, it was not due to thepliments she had


    gotten. Mnie was the type of person who would im credit for something that was not hers, so she


    certainly was not one to be bashful in the face of praise. There was something more going on between


    them.


    Back on the stage, the host continued topliment the pair, ¡°Looks like Mr. Moreau and Ms. Thayer


    are quite like¨Cminded, and this is something that we¡®re d to bear witness to. The main purpose of


    this year¡®s sampling event was to show the world that our local perfumers are just as qualified as those


    abroad. We strongly believe that this industry will grow, and we¡®d produce more talented perfumers in


    the future. We believe that those of you present today will be our forerunners in leading this industry


    into a brighter future.¡± ¡°It¡®s done. Let¡®s leave!¡± Lily elbowed Jenny softly.


    ¡°Don¡®t you think that there¡®s something strange going on between Mr. Moreau and Ms. Thayer?¡± Jenny


    tilted her head at Lily while still eyeing Frank and Mnie. In response, Lily turned toward the stage.


    Frank and Mnie were standing some distance apart, not making eye contact and acting like nothing


    was wrong. It surprised her that even Jenny could tell that something was going on. ¡°What¡®s strange


    about them?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°They¡®re acting like they don¡®t know each other,¡± Jenny pointed to them with her chin,¡± Didn¡®t we see


    them on the flight here? I¡®m pretty sure they were together, but now they¡®re acting like they¡®re strangers


    and are givingpliments. Tsk...¡± Jenny smacked her lips and sighed, ¡°Never could I imagine that a


    famous perfumer would be such a sham... On second thought, he might not even be a famous


    perfumer. There¡®s no telling where he got all of those medals. People are so shameless nowadays, so


    shameless!¡±


    Jenny stood up with no intention of staying, ¡°Let¡®s go. We should just go back and rest. We still have


    some sightseeing to do tomorrow.¡± Lily took another nce at the pair. Jenny reminded her they had


    seen them on the flight here and that Frank was the foreigner sitting next to Mnie. This was getting


    interesting. Not


    only did Mniee here without Nathaniel, but these two also pretended to be strangers when they


    were pretty friendly. This entire ordeal was just a stunt to increase Mnie¡¯s poprity Lily continued


    walking towards the exit, but she could not help but feel something was not right. She nced at the


    stage, but no one was there besides a few deserted tables.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    It was an eventful day for Mnie, filled with turmoil and excitement. She initially thought she was


    about to fall into a bottomless pit, but at the most crucial moment, Frank appeared and extended his


    arm to catch her. On the way back to the hotel, her mental state was in such a mess that she did not


    even struggle to break free when Frank held her hand without asking. There was only silence. A sense


    of edginess filled the air, making them feel restless.


    Frank led Meanie to the elevator when they arrived at the hotel lobby. When the elevator doors closed,


    he pushed Mnie against the wall and trapped her with his body. ¡°Mr. Moreau!¡± Mnie yelped in


    surprise. ¡°Mnie, I¡®ve done a huge favor for you today. Shouldn¡®t you be grateful?¡± Frank said as one


    of his hands grabbed the back of her head.


    ¡°I¨CI,¡± Mnie hesitated and wanted to speak, but Frank ignored her and kissed her abruptly. Mnie


    could not even breathe, less tried to stop him. Though her hands were on his chest, it was useless.


    Ding!


    The elevator rang, and the doors opened on Mnie¡®s room floor. Frank stopped immediately and


    moved back to leave just enough space between himself and Mnie. Then he stepped aside to allow


    her a glimpse of the corridor outside. Without a second thought, Mnie rushed out of the elevator. As


    she was leaving, Frank warned, ¡°Mnie, I¡®m a person with lots of ws, and my biggest one is


    patience. I said I would give you chances, but they¡®re also limited. I¡®ll give you one or two but never


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    more than that. Tonight is yourst chance, do you understand?¡±


    Mnie dared not speak a word. She only dared to turn around after hearing the elevator move. Frank


    was gone by then, and his absence did not make Mnie feel any better. Instead, she still felt the


    warmth of his lips on hers, reminding her that they had done something unthinkable in the elevator.


    Yet, the most crucial thing in Mnie¡®s mind at that moment was what Frank had just said to her.


    Mnie knew he was serious this time, as he could ditch and embarrass her or reach out and send her


    to the top of the industry. It was unreputable that Frank possessed that ability.


    Mnie knew she would never get another opportunity like this if she rejected him again, even if she


    changed her mindter. She was in a dilemma as she gently stroked her belly. She did not know which


    path to take.


    While Lily and Jenny were returning to their suite, Jenny¡®s phone rang, ¡°What? Now? Where are they?¡±


    She turned and nced at Lily, ¡°Can¡®t Lily and I do this together?¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Chapter 134 Lily questioned hersenny in silence, but Jenny was not looking at her as her full attention


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    was on the call. Jenny nodded, saying, ¡°Okay, I understand. Don¡®t worry! I¡®ming over right away!¡±


    After Jenny hung up the phone, Lily asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong? Do you need to be somewhere?¡± ¡°Yeah,


    they bought a new bunch of ingredients, and I need to go check on them.¡± Jenny nodded


    apologetically. ¡°Then I¡®lle with you,¡± Lily offered.


    ¡°There¡®s no need for that. The staff told me to go without you.¡± Jenny shook her head, fearing that Lily


    might take it wrongly. ¡°I¨CIt¡®s not that they don¡®t trust you. It¡®s most likely not thepany but the client.


    Well, we sometimes have strange clients with bizarre rules. Still, they¡®re asking for me, and our driver


    will be with me. I¨CI¡®ll probably just look at some stuff and sign a few papers, so I won¡®t take long.¡± ¡°Sure,


    no problem. I¡®m just worried because you¡®re going alone, and it¡®ste now,¡± Lily replied.


    ¡°What¡®s there to worry about, you silly girl?¡± Jenny gently patted Lily¡®s head and continued,¡± This isn¡®t


    my first rodeo. Besides, I¡®ve always gone on business trips alone; this is the first time someone has


    been with me. I find it cute that you¡®re acting like an overprotective big sister, but you don¡®t have to


    worry about me. I¡®ll be alright.¡±


    ¡°O¨COkay then. Make sure your phone doesn¡®t run out of battery, so you can call me if you need help


    with anything. Just be careful. You don¡®t know who you might meet,¡± Lily kept reminding Jenny to be


    vignt.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Jenny passed the room key to Lily and took off, saying, ¡°Go and rest. We¡®ve had a long


    day. We¡®ve still got more sightseeing to do tomorrow!¡± Lily took the room key and exited the car at the


    lobby entrance. She waited until the car left before going inside. Since Jenny had more experience with


    these kinds of trips, Lily was confident that she would be fine. Besides, it¡®s part of her work schedule.


    What could go wrong?


    Lily got into the elevator and went back to their room. Lily was about to turn on the lights after scanning


    her ess card when someone hugged her from behind.


    ¡°Who¡®s there?!¡± Lily shouted in surprise, lifted her heel to stomp on the person¡®s foot, and swung her


    elbow. However, the man behind her was faster as he moved, avoiding Lily¡®s foot and elbow,


    ¡°Lily!¡± The man yelled, Lily¡®s heightened senses rxed as she realized it was the man¡®s voice she had


    been missing dearly. She quickly softened the blow she was about to deliver, saying, ¡°A¨CAlex? W¨C


    What are you doing here?¡± She stared at him wide¨Ceyed, trying to make out if he was a hallucination or


    not.


    ¡°I¡®ve missed you,¡± Alexander said in a very matter-of-fact way as he circled his arms around Lily¡¯s waist


    and pulled her into his embrace. In one swift move, Alexander led Lily into the suite and turned on the


    lights. He felt happiness washing over him when he saw the delight in


    Lily¡¯s eyes. Alexander smiled because he knew Lily was also d to see him.


    Lily did something Alexander did not expect. She suddenly ced her arms around his neck, pulled


    him toward her, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too.¡± Then she kissed him full on the lips. Alexander


    raised his eyebrows in surprise. He was astonished at his wife¡¯s enthusiasm as this was the first time


    she had shown her affection so openly. It was a dreame true. He recovered from the initial shock


    and began to kiss her back passionately.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chapter 135 It felt nice to be in Alexander¡®s embrace. Lily lifted her head to look at him, saying, ¡°When


    did you get here?¡± Alexander nted a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    ¡®Now, he wants to y games!¡® Lily thought as she gave Alexander a yful re. Afterward, she said,


    ¡°You left on the same day as we did, didn¡®t you? Even though we got here first, you weren¡¯t far behind.¡±


    Alexander smiled and gave her cheek a peck, ¡°You¡®re such a smart girl!¡± ¡°That¡®s because I tried calling


    you but couldn¡®t get through. You never turn off your phone, even during a meeting. I¡®m guessing that


    was because you were on the ne, right?¡± As Lily recalled the details of that day, she could piece


    together a chronological timeline. However, she never thought it was because Alexander wasing


    to see her.


    ¡°Well done. I should probably reward you for being such a clever girl, right?¡± Alexander smirked


    cheekily as this only made him love Lily more. He carried Lily to the sofa, sat down, and held her close


    to him. Alexander thought Lily¡®s warmth in his embrace felt nice.


    Lily wrapped her arms around Alexander¡®s neck to ensure she would not slide off him. Then she


    continued talking with him, ¡°So, you were the one who arranged the first¨Css flight and the Rolls¨C


    Royce?¡±.


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Alexander nodded, not denying it. ¡°You¡®re the client Jenny referred to on that phone call,


    aren¡®t you?¡± Lily used Alexander with a slightly raised voice. ¡°Yeap,¡± Alexander admitted.


    ¡°You shouldn¡®t use your authority to do that!¡± Lily punched him lightly and continued, ¡°It¡®s already so


    It was obvious that this was all Alexander¡®s n. He just so happened to be here when Jenny was


    coincidentally not around. However, it made Lily feel bad that their little fun could cause others


    inconvenience or danger.


    ¡°You¡®ve gotten quite close to her, haven¡®t you?¡± For some reason, Alexander was slightly jealous of


    their rtionship.


    ¡°She¡®s my coworker and a friend; of course, I¡¯m close with her!¡± Lily replied, ¡°I should call


    her and tell her toe back now.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Alexander stopped Lily as she tried to reach for her phone. ¡°Really? Now? I¡®ll have to leave if she


    returns since you don¡®t want others to know about our rtionship.¡±


    Lily looked at Alexander with reluctance. They had just met, and the thought of sending Alexander


    away was unbearable. However, Lily was worried because it was veryte, and Jenny was still out


    there,


    ¡°I know, but we can¡¯t have her out there for too long,¡± Lily retracted her hands and continued, ¡°We still


    have time since sightseeing is the only n Jenny and I have tomorrow. You and I


    1/2


    can spend more time together after that.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Jenny is more important than me?¡± Alexander was whining because he was starting


    to envy Jenny. Lily glimpsed at Alexander, saying, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Isn¡®t it obvious?¡± Alexander


    refuted, not feeling a tinge of embarrassment for his childish actions. Instead, he even looked a bit


    proud of himself. ¡°Jenny is a girl, and why would you even be jealous of a friend?¡± Lily was puzzled.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Chapter 136 ¡°Does the gender matter?¡± He asked.


    Right! It was impossible to reason with a jealous husband.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡®m honored that Mr. Russell is all jealous because of me. However,¡± she paused and


    cupped his face in her hands, ¡°We¡®re also decent human beings and should be considerate of others.


    I¡®m going to check on Jenny. Please, just be good for me, okay?¡± She pecked him lightly on the lips


    and went to make her call. Alexander could not refute it, as she made perfect sense and even cared for


    his ego. It was undeniably difficult to refuse her. ¡°Hey Jenny, are you there yet? How¡®s the situation?¡±


    Lily asked. She was unsure if the client was an actual client or just someone Alexander had nted


    there. Regardless, she wanted to ensure her friend was safe.


    ¡°How long do you need? Come back soon and if you need anything, just call me,¡± Lily repeated. At the


    same time, Alexander raised his hand and squeezed her waist yfully.


    Lily rolled her eyes at him and continued, ¡°It¡®s nothing. I was just clumsy and hit the table with my leg.


    I¡®m okay! Don¡®t worry about me. Have a safe trip back to the hotel, and I¡®ll see youter. Bye!¡±


    Lily then red at him. ¡°Stop it!¡± / ¡°What did I do? I didn¡®t utter a word or make a sound,¡± he feigned


    innocence.


    ¡°Yes, you didn¡®t make a sound, but your hands were busy,¡± Lily stated while imitating what he had done


    before.


    Her hand went to his waist and gave it a squeeze. Alexander was unfazed and did not even flinch.


    Lily looked at him in shock. Was he even human? How could he not react at all?


    ¡°See, I didn¡®t even hit my leg against anything. Therefore, it¡®s your problem, not mine,¡± Alexander


    reasoned.


    The nerve of him to imitate her words! Lily was not amused. She tried to get up, but he only held her


    tighter and turned her around, so he was pressing against her on the sofa. His eyes stared into hers


    passionately.


    Lily could only look into his face as he moved closer to her. Even from such a distance, he looked


    perfect. God was really unfair sometimes!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Impressive, right?¡± He yed with her hands and asked, ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± ¡°Yes, you look


    delectable!¡± Lily nodded. She smiled and pulled him closer. Her longing for him only increased after she


    saw him. All she wanted was to embrace him and not let go. Alexander hugged her tightly while


    murmuring her name again and again. Lily was in a daze as her mind was only filled with Alexander.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Chapter 137 Just as things were about to get into a heated mess, Lily¡®s phone rang. She fumbled for it


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    and answered the call, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Lily, I¡®m almost back. I¡®m getting something to eat. Do you want anything?¡± Jenny¡®s voice rang from the


    other end.


    In a sh, Lily was awake. She pushed against Alexander and jolted up, ¡°N¨CNo, thank you. I¡®m not


    hungry.¡± ¡°Okay, were you already asleep? I¡®ll be back soon,¡± Jenny promised. ¡°Right, yeah!¡± Lily hung


    up and dragged Alexander. ¡°Hurry, Jenny is about toe back! You must leave now, and don¡®t let her


    see you!¡± Lily warned as she struggled to tidy her clothes and handed Alexander his coat. This was


    when she noticed he was just


    e sofa with a dark expression on his face.


    o on


    Oops.


    ¡°Okay, I know it¡®s my fault, and I¡®m sorry, but it can¡®t be helped. You know we can¡®t expose our


    rtionship for now, and Jenny knows you!¡± She continued to coax him into giving in. Alexander huffed


    in annoyance, ¡°You¡®re making it sound like I¡®m a nobody.¡±


    He was even throwing tantrums at that point.


    ¡°Right, everyone knows you because you¡®re the famous Mr. Russell. However, could you please leave


    for now?¡± While she would love to hurry him along, she needed to ensure he was not upset about it.


    Jenny was probably in the lobby by now. Why did she have to say that she was not hungry? Jenny


    might be there any minute. If only Lily had told Jenny that she wanted something to eat, that might


    have bought her a few more minutes. Lily wanted to urge Alexander to leave quickly, but she did not


    want to make him angry.


    Alexander was already ring at her as he stood up and ced his coat on his arm. Lily could not wait


    any longer.


    She pushed him toward the door, ¡°Make sure to avoid her, and I¡®ll call you soon! Wait, you¡®re probably


    staying in this hotel, right? Give me your room number, and I¡®lle to you!¡±


    Knowing Alexander¡®s character, he would probably stay at the same hotel since he had traveled far to


    see her. This was the best way to meet and would save them the unnecessary hassle,


    Alexander¡¯s face brightened a little after hearing her words, ¡°You better make sure you do!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I


    promise!¡± Lily said. ¡°Remember toe over!¡± Alexander insisted.


    ¡°Yes, I¡®ll remember, I promise,¡± Lily continued.


    You need topensate me for my loss,¡± He lowered his head and pointed at his cheek.


    How was he such a spoiled brat at times? Lily could only give in and stood on her tiptoes to kiss him on


    the cheek. Alexander, ever the mischievous brat, turned his face as her lips touched his cheek.


    He kissed her lips and ruffled her hair. ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Her fingers went to trace her lips as her heart fluttered.


    She stood at the entrance of the elevator to send him off. She waved and waited until he entered the


    elevator. While the doors were closing, the other elevator on the right arrived at her floor, and Jenny


    stepped out. ¡°Hi, were you waiting for me?¡± Jenny opened her arms to hug her when she saw Lily


    standing in front of the elevators.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 138 Lily¡®s heart skipped a beat. Jenny missed seeing them by a hair¡®s breadth. Lily forced a


    smile, ¡°Y¨CYeah, sure!¡±


    Looking at her stiff smile, Jenny stood in front of Lily and observed her. She pointed out,¡± You¡®re acting


    strange!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Who¡®s acting strange? You said you¡®re almost back, so I came to wee you. Since I¡¯d have to open


    the door for you, I might as well check to see if you¡®re here yet. My timing was perfect, right?¡± Lily


    babbled on to hide the fact that she was still nervous.


    She took the bags from Jenny¡®s hand and walked toward their room. ¡°What did you get?¡±


    ¡°Those are mine!¡± Jenny insisted. ¡°Aww, don¡®t be like that!¡± She ced the food on the table and


    opened it to see what was inside.


    There were sandwiches, noodles, as well as some kind of tacos. They smelled delicious, but they were


    food unfamiliar to Lily. Though Jenny said that she got nothing for Lily, the amount of food she bought


    was for two. Lily knew Jenny was just teasing her. ¡°You said you weren¡®t hungry! Are you regretting it


    now?¡± Jennymented while trying to snatch the fork out of Lily¡®s hand, but Lily was more agile. Lily


    ate and reminded Jenny, ¡°Have you washed your hands? Hurry!¡± ¡°Don¡®t steal my food!¡± Jenny warned


    before she left to wash her hands.


    Lily arranged the chairs and started opening the food containers, ¡°Wow, what did you get? I¡¯ve never


    even seen some of them before.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not sure either. The owner of the store I went to rmend them. Hey, I thought you weren¡®t


    hungry?¡± Jenny said while swatting Lily¡®s fork away.


    ¡°I¡®m just trying to help. Since you¡®ve bought so much food, I can¡®t just turn your offer away, right?¡± Lily


    smiled brightly as she started helping Jenny put food on her te.


    ¡°It¡®s fine. I don¡®t need any help!¡± Jenny snapped back jokingly. The two girls ate while enjoying each


    other¡®spany. In the blink of an eye, half of the food on the table was finished.


    Jenny rubbed her belly and cried, ¡°No more, I¡®ve had enough! If I eat anymore, I¡®ll explode. I¡®m going to


    shower. Could you please clean up?¡± ¡°Sure, you go ahead,¡± Lily replied.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Jenny nodded and walked toward the bathroom. However, after taking a few steps, she


    stopped and turned back to Lily, ¡°Wait, something¡®s not right...¡±


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Lily looked at her unsuspectingly and blinked in confusion. ¡°You said you were


    sleeping before I came back, right?¡± Jenny eyed her suspiciously. ¡°Y-Yeah, and?¡± Lily answered


    nervously. Why was she bringing this up again? Lily thought they had moved on from it.


    1/2


    ¡°If you were sleeping, why haven¡®t you taken a shower or changed? Haven¡¯t you been back for a while


    now?¡± Jenny questioned as she moved toward Lily, eyeing her up and down.


    Lily unknowingly covered her chest as she cursed inside her head. She realized toote that she was


    still wearing her outfit from the event. It was all Alexander¡¯s fault! He hugged her from the back when


    she entered the room, and they had been busy. How was she able to change or even take a shower!


    ¡°Hmm, I wonder... what were you doing before I came back? Were you secretly meeting someone, a


    secret lover, perhaps?¡± Jenny teased as she poked Lily gently. Although it was just a joke, Lily could


    not help but feel nervous, ¡°What nonsense! I wish I had a secret lover! This is my first time here, and I


    don¡®t even know anyone. I was just too tired and fell asleep on the sofa. Stop making up stories in your


    head!¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Chapter 139 ¡°Oh, really?¡± Jenny emphasized that Lily had not convinced her in the slightest.


    ¡°Yup, that¡®s what happened.¡± Lily took a deep breath and lightly nudged Jenny. ¡°Aww, I missed the cold


    and arrogant you. I didn¡®t know that you were this noisy. Hurry up and take your shower. I¡®m still waiting


    for my turn!¡±


    ¡°This is exactly how a person would react wli¨¦n exposed, but it¡®s fine. I won¡®t bicker with a child¡± Jenny


    waved her hand to dismiss Lily and turned toward the bathroom.


    Lily rolled her eyes but sighed in relief. She was d that Jenny had let her off easily, but Lily knew she


    needed to be extra careful when meeting Alexander the next time.


    When she thought of Alexander, Lily took her phone and noticed she had received a text from him,


    saying, ¡°1808.¡± It was Alexander¡®s room number. Lily smiled and sent him a cute emoji before cleaning


    up the leftovers on the table. After clearing the table, she removed her clothes from the luggage and


    saw Jenny leaving the bathroom with her hair still wet, ¡°I¡®m done. It¡®s your turn.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lily walked to


    the bathroom and turned back, ¡°It¡®s been a long day. You don¡®t have to stay up to wait for me. Just go


    to bed if you¡®re tired.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Why would I wait for you? I don¡®t need you to warm my side of the bed!¡± Jenny joked while drying her


    hair with a towel. Lily turned and walked into the bathroom.


    It was almost midnight, yet Mnie was still wide awake on her bed. However, she kept thinking of


    what Frank had said to her. ¡®Tonight... After tonight... Ugh, why is the night passing so slowly?¡®


    It was agonizing, and Mnie wished tomorrow woulde sooner so she would not have to choose.


    Unfortunately, it was a long night. If she allowed this opportunity to slip away, she might not get another


    chance to be famous in the future.


    Mnie could not sleep, no matter how hard she tried. She removed her phone from under the pillow,


    but there were no texts from Frank. He did not rush her because he knew Mnie too well. He knew


    her weakness and what she desired as he patiently waited for her like a predator awaiting its prey.


    Mnie knew it was all a trap, but she could not resist the temptation. After a while, she called


    Nathaniel. Momentster, Nathaniel answered her call and asked, ¡°Mel? What¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°I¨CI can¡®t


    sleep,¡± Mnie bit her lips and said softly.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Chapter 140 ¡°Why can¡¯t you fall asleep? Are you not feeling well? Are you restless?¡± Nathaniel


    immediately asked with concern.


    ¡°No, I¡®m fine. Maybe I can¡®t sleep because I miss you,¡± Mnie murmured as she tried to resist the


    temptation of epting Frank¡®s offer. ¡°Can youe and see me, Nate?¡±


    ¡°I will, soon. Just let me finish here, and I¡®ll go to you immediately,¡± Nathaniel instantly replied without


    much thought. To Mnie, it felt like he was just giving her an excuse and was not sincere.


    ¡°What¡®s keeping you so busy? The event will be over by then! Can¡¯t youe now or tomorrow?! You


    just have to book a flight. It only takes you two hours to get here. Can¡®t youe and keep me


    ¡°Mel, stop being unreasonable. You know what¡®s happening. Thepany has just started recovering,


    and we still have many orders to deliver. We have to try harder since we¡®re relying on our previous


    products. Also, we¡®ll have toe up with something new soon.


    ¡°By the way, how¡®s the search for a new employeeing? Have you met any talented perfumers?¡±


    Nathaniel could only think about thepany and its profits as he was anxious about theirpany¡®s


    workforce. ¡°No! You¡®re only worried about thepany. I¡®m pregnant, so how could I possibly have the


    strength to look for new employees as well? Do you think it¡®s that simple?¡± Mnie was annoyed and


    started throwing tantrums.


    Nathaniel could only exin patiently, ¡°I know it isn¡®t easy, but we need a capable perfumer, or else we


    won¡®t be able to keep up with the demands in the industry!¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t care about anything else aside from your business! You didn¡®t even bother asking me how I


    was or if anything bad happened today. You knew Lily was here today, yet you didn¡®t even care to ask.


    Do you know how awful I felt during the sampling event today? ¡°I almost embarrassed myself!¡± Mnie


    started to explode as she released all her pent¨Cup anger on Nathaniel because he chose to only talk


    about work instead of ensuring she was alright. It was as if there were only work¨Crted matters,


    nothing more.


    Nathaniel was not like this when they first got together. He was romantic and would surprise Mnie


    with gifts or bring her to events with him. Nathaniel would even travel a long way to kiss her, but now,


    he would not even call Mnie to ask how she was doing.


    He was stunned by her outburst and remained silent for a long while before asking, ¡°W¨CWhat


    happened at the event? What do you mean by ¡®you almost embarrassed yourself? What did L¨ªly do to


    you?¡±


    ¡°Do you even care?¡± Mnie sat up, covered her face with her hand, and sobbed, ¡°Nathaniel, do you


    still remember what your promises were when we first started dating?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he asked in confusion.


    ¡°Hmph, it looks like you¡®ve forgotten all about it. You didn¡®t even take it seriously, I guess. Men are


    always making empty promises. You were just toying with me. I was such a fool to believe you back


    then!¡±


    Nathaniel had promised Mnie that she would not have to work hard and that she just needed to be


    his trophy wife. He also said he would shower Mnie with riches and fame. However, Nathaniel could


    not recall his promises, so how should he possibly fulfill them now?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°N¨CNo, Mel, I...¡± Nathaniel could not understand what Mnie meant.


    ¡°I¡®m tired, so I¡®m going to bed,¡± Mnie drew a deep breath as her expression turned cold.


    ¡°Mel, I know you¡®re not in a good mood today, but please be patient with me. Thepany is not as it


    used to be. We didn¡®t have to worry about the production line when Lily worked for us, but she¡®s gone


    now, so we have to step up our game,¡± he paused and added, ¡°If you coulde up with a new line, it


    would...¡± ¡°So now this is all my fault?¡± Mnie grabbed her nket and continued furiously, ¡°It¡®s all


    because of my ipetence. It¡®s all my fault because I¡®m not as capable as Lily. I¡®m so sorry to


    disappoint you, Mr. Hall.¡± ¡°No, wait, Mel. That¡®s not what I meant!¡± Nathaniel knew he had misspoken,


    so he tried to make amends. Unfortunately, Mnie was too crossed to be reasoned with, so she hung


    up.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Chapter 141 Mnie refused to answer Nathaniel¡¯s incessant calls after she hung up. After a while,


    she grew annoyed with the constant ringing and turned off her phone. She had even more trouble


    falling asleep after such a stir, so she walked toward the small square window. It feltpletely


    different from the floor-to-ceiling ones in the presidential suite overlooking the city¡¯s night view.


    The window represented a frame that contained her whole life as Mnie could already foresee her


    future. She felt she was destined to live this life and could no longer count on Nathaniel since he could


    not give her what he wanted.


    As expected, one could only rely on themselves. It did not matter that Mnie had dedicated herself to


    following Nathaniel over the past few years. Mnie knew how dedicated Lily was to Nathaniel when


    Lily was with him. Mnie would likely fall into the same destiny as Lily and be old and ugly if she


    devoted herself to Nathaniel.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Nate might have another person to rece me.¡® Mnie felt terrified when she


    thought of these things. She shivered in the cold, even though the window remained shut.


    Mnie hugged herself and looked up at the ceiling. She bit on her lower lip and decided in her heart.


    After taking a bath, she wore her sexy pajamas and put on makeup before covering herself with a coat.


    ¡°Fortunately, I maintained my figure well enough. I still look as beautiful as ever,¡± Mnie muttered


    while looking in the mirror.


    She ordered a bottle of red wine and took the elevator up with her ess card. She quickly found


    Frank¡®s room since it was a room she dreamed of staying in. She urately remembered where it was.


    Since Mnie was unsure of Frank¡®s capabilities and power, she was initially very unsure. However,


    that night reassured her of Frank¡®s influence. He was someone the event organizers had specially


    invited, and he helped her when others pressured her on stage.


    Frank was so famous that he could effortlessly make Mnie the center of attention with just a simple


    sentence. Mnie knew it would be equally as simple if Frank wanted to do otherwise. She thought it


    was better to be with Frank than the useless Nathaniel, as Frank had significant influence and abilities.


    Although Frank was unlikely to promise Mnie marriage and love, he could help her be the top


    perfumer in the industry. The fame and fortune Frank could bring Mnie were unprecedented. After


    achieving wealth and fame, Mnie could quickly obtain love, marriage, and any man she wanted.


    Mnie no longer felt worried or unsure after making such a conclusion. The room door opened after


    she rang the doorbell, catching Mnie by surprise as she thought she would need to wait a while


    before Frank responded. Frank stood at the door in his loose robe as his eyes revealed a sense of


    desire. Mnie would have avoided his gaze before but not anymore. She lifted the red wine bottle in


    her hand and waved at Frank. ¡°Hey, I¡®ve figured it out,¡± she said with a seductive smile on her rosy lips.


    Frank was delighted as he smiled.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Chapter 142 When Lily was done showering, she noticed Jenny had fallen asleep. She appeared to be


    exhausted as she was snoring softly. Lily tiptoed over to cover Jenny with a nket, then silently left


    the bedroom after turning off the light. She was staying in a small business suite with an adjoining living


    area equipped with a sofa, table, and chairs. She cleared the trash from supper to a corner of the table.


    Right now, she was still wide awake. The sampling session today was quite fruitful. Although there


    were few differences between the new products, they were consistent with the overall theme.


    Frank¡®s perfume caught her interest. She had tried the sample provided by the organizer. Although the


    fragrance was like chrysanthemum, professional perfumers could tell at a nce that it was not the


    case. It was likely that Frank cleverly used a refined spice that smelled simr to chrysanthemum, but


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    not to test those who took part in the sampling. He likely thought that no one could see through his


    tricks as none of the perfumers who participated had reached his level. From this, it could be deduced


    that he was quite an arrogant person. The fact that he agreed to Mnie¡®s word and made her the


    center of attention was quite intriguing


    Lily picked up her vibrating phone and looked at it. Alexander sent her a brief message. ¡°The wolves


    will eventually eat the naughty shepherd.¡± It took a while for Lily to understand his message, and he


    seemed to refer to the story, ¡®The Boy Who Cried Wolf.¡® Lily promised to meet him when she was free,


    but she never showed up. Thus, she became the lying shepherd.


    Alexander said the wolves would eat her! It¡®s a wonder how his brain works. With all his attempts at


    acting spoiled anding up with such a riddle, Lily was left dumbfounded. However, his action was


    indeed adorable!


    Lily looked at the time, and it was alreadyte at night. However, it was never toote for a date!


    She sneaked a peek at the bedroom and noticed that Jenny was still sound asleep. Lily smiled when


    she saw Jenny turn over and mutter something in her sleep. She then left the room quietly after taking


    the trash on the table to throw away.


    Lily took the elevator upstairs as Alexander was staying on the upper floor. She found room number


    1808 under the dim light in the corridor.


    Just as she was about to knock on the door, the door opened from the inside. She was dragged in and


    pressed against the wall. Alexander closed the door with one hand and pressed her against the wall


    with the other as he leaned in for a passionate kiss.


    ¡°When have I not kept my promise? Look, I¡¯m here now. Aren¡¯t you a little too spoiled? Instead of


    calling me the girl who cried wolf, shouldn¡®t you call me Pinhio¡®s nose?¡± Lily said while panting for


    breath.


    ¡°Alright, I¡®ll say that next time.¡± Alexanderughed at her words and smiled dotingly. ¡± ¡± Lily was


    helpless against him and punched him lightly. Alexander caught her fist and kissed her repeatedly, ¡°I


    missed you.¡±


    Lily¡®s heart melted hearing his words. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I missed you too, very much


    so!¡±


    They both got closer and closer to each other until their lips touched. This time, the kiss was tender, as


    if the person being kissed were the world¡®s most priceless treasure.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Chapter 143 Alexander kissed and hugged her but stopped at thest step. He sighed reluctantly, but


    his hand remained at her waist as he squeezed it. ¡°I¡®m willing. I am, and I won¡®t regret it.¡± Lily embraced


    him and confessed her thoughts. ¡°I know.¡± Alexander believed her words as he saw her determination


    in her eyes. He hugged her tightly and kissed her hair. ¡°Why aren¡®t you continuing?¡± Lily asked in


    confusion. ¡°I want it to happen properly,¡± Alexander sighed softly as he leaned on her. She was


    precious to him, so he wanted to be careful and treat her right.


    ¡°...¡± Lily¡®s head remained under his chin as she put her arms around him. ¡°I don¡®t mind.¡± In the end, it


    was the person who mattered most. Everything else was irrelevant.


    Alexander understood her thoughts and was appreciative. He continued to hug her as theyid down


    on the bed.


    ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Alexander said while he looked her in the eyes.


    ¡°...¡± Lily¡®s eyes remained wide open as she looked at him. Then she leaned over and kissed him!


    Alexander could hardly keep it together as he stared at his beloved, who nestled in his arms on a plush


    bed with such soft lips. She was everything that he wanted.


    It doesn¡®t matter whether you were rich or poor, as long as you have me in your heart. Only me!


    ¡°Yes, this is my choice!¡± Lily said as she pulled him down by his neck. She tilted her head as she parted


    her rosy lips, revealing her white teeth. Then she bit his Adam¡®s apple. It was still dark when Lily woke


    up from her sleep. She looked at the dawn sky and then at the time. She heaved a sigh of relief when


    she noticed it was only four o¡®clock in the morning.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lily thought of something and turned to look at the sleeping Alexander. His eyes were still shut, but his


    face still looked very handsome, even if it was just from the side.


    However, she could not be too greedy at the moment. Things went out of controlst night. She did not


    know where she found the courage to be so bold. She was the one who took the initiative, but she did


    not regret it.


    Jenny was still in the other room. If she found her missing... When Lily realized this, she got up to dress


    quietly. She did not want to disturb Alexander, who was still sleeping, ¡°Are you leaving?¡± He said while


    staring at Lily¡®s back. Even though Lily tried her best to move around quietly, Alexander still noticed it


    and opened his eyes. Lily was startled but nodded as she replied, ¡°I need to go back. Jenny should


    wake up soon.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    "Ugh, Jenny again."


    Alexander frowned, looking displeased.


    "I should transfer her back to the headquarters soon."


    His words rendered Lily speechless as she thought, ¡®Is this how a CEO should treat his employees?¡¯


    "I''ll have other colleagues even if you transfer her away.You can¡¯t expect me to work alone.What if my


    new superior is a man? Then Before Lily could finish her words, Alexander pulled her toward him and


    pressed her against the bed.


    Staring at her fiercely, he feigned anger, "How dare you?" Lily chuckled.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I wouldn''t dare to do anything.Inparison, Jenny seems to be a much better choice, doesn¡¯t she?"


    "Hmph," Alexander disapproved, but he lifted some of his weight off her.


    While caressing her hair, he asked, "Let''s make our rtionship public, shall we?"


    The smile on Lily¡¯s face froze as she shook her head.


    "Let¡¯s wait a bit longer." He sighed.


    No matter what, he respected her choice.


    Initially, he was not bothered by the fact that they had a secret marriage.


    After all, it did not matter to him as they were already married and it makes no difference if they


    publicize it or not.


    However, he hated that they had to be secretive about their rtionship.It was not an exhrating


    experience for him at all.


    "I''m just downstairs! You can meet me anytime you want,"


    Lily patted his cheek and coaxed, "Plus, I won¡¯t be here for long.We still have forever to do everything."


    In response to that, he grunted before saying profoundly, "You''re right.We have forever to do


    everything."


    His tone sounded strange to Lily.She stared right into his eyes, and her cheeks turned red when she


    finally realized what he meant.


    "You''re a pervert!"


    Then, she pushed him to the side and got up to her feet.


    The following day, the sunlight poured into the room through the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Mnie opened her eyes slowly and the spectacr view outside the window greeted her.


    At this moment, she felt less remorseful about her choice, even though her body was sore as if her


    limbs had been pulled apart before they were reattached.


    ¡®He promised to bring me to Westwood to meet all the top perfumers.He said he would help me


    be one of the best perfumers in the industry"


    Amidst her thoughts, someone held her wrist and yanked her, forcing her to lie back down on the bed.


    "Ah!" She yelled, and simultaneously, she was pressed against the bed.


    Fear filled her up instantly as she stared at the man before her with widened eyes.


    "Frank, I-I¡¯m a little tired.Can I take a shower first?" His blue orbs were staring right into her eyes.


    "You have no right to refuse!"

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chapter 145 Lily walked back to her room on tiptoes. After scanning her ess card, she entered


    through the door and tried to appear as calm as possible. ¡°I¡®m surprised you¡®re back.¡± While closing the


    door, Lily heard a sarcastic voice behind her, making her tense up immediately.


    ¡°H¨CHey! You¡®re awake?¡± Lily turned back to look at Jenny, sitting on the couch in her pajamas,


    watching her. It looked like she was waiting for Lily to return. ¡°Did I wake you? Oh, man. I wanted to


    throw our garbage downstairs and buy breakfast on the way back. I¡®m sorry for waking you up.¡± Lily¡®s


    words naturally flowed as she had gone over them in her mind earlier.


    ¡°Wow! Continue with your interesting story. I¡¯m listening.¡± Jenny snorted.


    ¡°What story?¡± Lily blinked innocently, then said, ¡°I¡®m tired. It must be because I woke up too early. I


    better get some more sleep now.¡±


    She stretched her arms as she spoke, wanting to walk to her bedroom. However, Jenny was quick to


    move. She stretched her leg and stopped Lily from taking another step. ¡°You think I¡®ll let you escape?¡±


    Lily smiled helplessly. ¡°Escape? What are you talking about? I just want to take a nap.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡®t. Tell me honestly. Where were you off fooling aroundst night?¡± Jenny questioned in a


    righteous tone as if she was talking to a crime suspect.


    Lily pursed her lips, finding Jenny¡®s choice of words hrious. ¡°Huh? Who would I fool around with?


    You? You were already asleep when I came out of the showerst night. I slept soon after that. I just


    woke up earlier than you today. What do you mean by fooling around? Mind your words.¡±


    After saying all that, Lily wanted to walk away, but Jenny would not allow her to do so. ¡°I was awake


    since 1 a.m.st night, and you were already gone. If you slept, what time did you wake up? You meant


    to tell me that you woke up before 1 a.m. and went to throw the garbage, and you were doing that till


    now?¡±


    Lily had no words. She did not expect Jenny to be awake since then. ¡®She didn¡®t tell me that she woke


    up. Did she wait for me the entire night?¡®


    ¡°You weren¡®t awake the whole night, were you?¡± Lily leaned closer to look at Jenny¡®s face and noticed


    the dark circles under her eyes. It made her feel guilty. ,


    ¡°Don¡®t try to change the topic! I was up waiting for you the entire night, and I couldn¡®t even get through


    to you because your phone was off. You¡®re amazing, aren¡®t you? I even considered calling the cops just


    now! Don¡®t even think about leaving the room today if you don¡®t tell me everything honestly!¡± Jenny


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    stood in front of the door, insisting that Lily exin herself. Her action rendered Lily speechless.


    ¡°Okay, I¡®ll tell you, I woke up at 1 a.m, and went to throw the garbage downstairs because I couldn¡®t fall


    asleep. After that, I suddenly felt the urge to go for a night jog. While jogging, I got lost and finally found


    my way back after a long time. Do you believe me now?¡± Lily looked


    at Jenny cautiously, sprouting lies that even she could not bring herself to believe. Sure enough, that


    was the same for Jenny, who had dissatisfaction all over her gaze. Lily sighed and gave up on trying to


    enter the bedroom. She strode back and sat down on the couch. After pondering for a moment, she


    finally said, ¡°I went to meet a friend.¡± ¡°You met with a friend?¡± Jenny came over to Lily. ¡°Who was it?


    Isn¡®t this your first time here? Where did that friende from? Is it a guy or a girl? Why did you have


    to meet your friend sote at night?¡±


    Lily found Jenny¡®s train of questions interesting. ¡°Jen! Are you interrogating a suspect? It¡®s my fault for


    hiding this from you, but this is my private matter, isn¡®t it?¡± ¡°I¡®m not trying to intrude on your privacy. It¡®s


    just that this is your first business trip with me, and we¡®re in a foreign ce. What am I going to do if


    anything happens to you? How should I tell your family and thepany about it? I must take care of


    you here!¡± Jenny exined her concern for Lily, evident in her tone.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Chapter 146 Since Jenny asked Lily all those questions out of concern, Lily did not feel annoyed and


    allowed Jenny to finish her words. However, she felt that it was inappropriate to tell Jenny about her


    rtionship with Alexander right now. That was something she had to keep from Jenny, and she made


    a mental note to apologize to Jenny one day.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. My friend isn¡®t from here. He¡®s here on business too, so we agreed to meet,¡± Lily paused


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    before continuing, ¡°We in¨¦t thatte because he was only avable then. We were both busy with work


    during the day, so...¡± Although her excuse sounded a little fake, it was much better than getting lost


    during her night run. Jenny nodded thoughtfully, but something hit her suddenly. ¡°Your friend is a guy?¡±


    Lily did not know how to respond, but her expression answered Jenny.


    ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡± Jenny continued.


    Lily just said, ¡°I guess?¡± ¡®He has been my husband since we registered our marriage, and a husband


    had to go through being a boyfriend before that. They¡®re the same anyway.¡® ¡°Oh.¡± Jenny let out a sigh


    of relief, looking like all the burden had been lifted off her shoulders. Lily found it funny that Jenny


    reacted this way and asked, ¡°Why do I feel you¡®re happy about me having a boyfriend?¡±


    Jenny looked just like a mother who had been waiting for her daughter to get a boyfriend. ¡°You¡®re right.


    Since you have a boyfriend, then you probably wouldn¡®t...¡± She stopped and did not finish her words.


    Jenny¡®s hesitant look reminded Lily of her unfinished words during yesterday¡®s sampling session. It was


    like this yesterday too, and she appeared to have brought up a challenging topic. Lily did not think


    much about it yesterday, but since the topic came up again, she asked curiously, ¡°Wouldn¡®t what?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡®s all baseless gossip,¡± Jenny said, waving her hand. She felt embarrassed that she had


    believed those rumors before. However, Lily could guess what Jenny wanted to say, even if thetter


    decided to stay silent about the matter. ¡°You mean to say that I could only get into Rebirth because I


    have connections with someone from thepany¡®s management team, don¡®t you?¡±


    ¡°N¨CNo! I didn¡®t say that at all,¡± Jenny quickly exined.


    Lily replied smilingly, ¡°I know it¡®s not you, but that¡®s probably what everyone in thepany is saying.¡±


    ¡°Not entirely!¡± Since the topic came up, it was pointless for them to beat around the bush. Jenny said,


    ¡°Mr. Will told me we must keep you here at Rebirth, but the other employees know nothing about this. I


    eventually learned that you have the skills and talent to be a great perfumer, but I have to be honest: I


    thought you made it into Rebirth through your connections back then.¡±


    Lily had a light smile on her face while she listened to lenny. She understood that it was


    normal for others to think this way, so Lily did not want to make her rtionship with Alexander public.


    Lily wanted to prove she was capable and her achievements were the results of her hard work, not


    because of Alexander or the Lodge family. Jenny continued, ¡°However, I don¡®t think your connections


    lie with anyone in Rebirth. Mr. will is the superior one here, and I could see nothing between you and


    him. I guess you know someone from La Beaut¨¦ Group since Mr. Will protects you like that.¡± Jenny¡¯s


    words surprised Lily because she did not expect Jenny to be this close to the truth.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Chapter 147 Lily smiled nonchntly. ¡°So, who is it from La Beaut¨¦ Group then?¡±


    Jenny sighed. ¡°What do you mean by who? It¡®s all just a misunderstanding. I¡®m not sure why Mr. Will


    insists on keeping you here, but I know it¡®s not merely because of your connections or luck since you


    have the potential to be a great perfumer.¡± This was the greatest affirmation for Lily. ¡°Thanks. I¡®m d


    you think so.¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop ttering me! Didn¡®t you say you wanted to sleep? Go ahead, but don¡®t sleep for too long,¡±


    Jenny looked at her watch and continued, ¡°We need to arrive at the site earlier.¡±


    ¡°The site?¡± Lily repeated but quickly understood what Jenny meant. Middle Valley was a suitable


    climate for flowers and nts to grow. Hence, there were many parterres, including for the grafting of


    new breeds at considerable amounts. After all, it benefited perfumers to search for fragrances from


    natural resources. Each nt was a treasure with its own God¨Cgiven uniqueness. After some refinery,


    purification, and fabrication of the nts, along with using other fragrances, a perfumer will finally


    produce different scented perfumes.


    ¡°I¡®m not sleepy anymore. Let¡®s make a move now.¡± Lily looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡®ll shower and get


    changed now. We can leave right after that.¡± ¡°Aren¡®t you tired?¡± Jenny asked while she watched Lily


    walk to the bathroom.


    ¡°It¡®s fine. I managed to catch some sleep earlier too.¡± After saying that, Lily realized her choice of words


    was inappropriate, and sure enough, Jenny gave her a profound look when she turned to look at


    Jenny.


    ¡®Whatever. The more I exin, the more suspicious Jen would be. I might as well say nothing.¡®


    Soon, Lily came out of the shower. Jenny had already packed up and was now waiting for her.¡± Let¡®s


    head downstairs and have something for breakfast. This hotel prepares buffet¨Cstyle b?eakfast for their


    guests, and the food should be ready now.¡± Just when they were about to leave, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jenny asked as she was closer to the door but made no move to open it.


    ¡°Room service. My apologies for disturbing you, ma¡®am. I have brought breakfast for you.¡± The pol¨ªte


    voice of a waiter sounded from outside the door.


    Jenny turned back to look at Lily before opening the door in confusion, and sure enough, the sight of a


    waiter and his dining cart greeted her. ¡°Good morning. I¡®m here to serve you breakfast.¡±


    ¡°The hotel serves breakfast buffet¨Cstyle, doesn¡®t it? Will this require any additional charges?¡± Jenny


    asked as she had to make ims for their expenses during the business trip upon returning to the


    office.


    ¡°Your room rate is inclusive of this service. As for the buffet, you may visit our restaurant,¡± the waiter


    said while cing the food on the table. After heid the cutleries, he said, ¡°I hope


    1/2


    you have a good meal!¡± The variety of food that filled the table stunned Jenny. ¡®Why would I visit the


    restaurant for the buffet when I have this? I¡¯m sure what we have now is much better than what they


    serve downstairs. Not only did they serve us a wide variety of food, but they also gave us a huge


    portion! How will the two of us even finish this?¡®


    ¡°This hotel provides exceptional service! I must remember this ce and book a room here again next


    time,¡± Jenny eximed as she took a seat, not forgetting to wave at Lily, who stood by her side. ¡°Why


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    are you still standing around? Take a seat and dig in!¡±


    Then she bbered, looking extremely satisfied with the trip, ¡°Let me tell you something. I¡¯ve never


    gotten such treatment during any business trips I¡®ve gone on, and you must know I go on many


    business trips. This hotel is great, and ourpany gives us full support in our work too. That¡®s why we


    must do well! This trip would be worth it if we could get any inspiration or learn something new.¡±


    Lily knew that someone must have made some arrangements again for them to have breakfast in the


    room.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Chapter 148 He truly cared for her in any way he could.


    After breakfast, they departed to the site. Although it was barely 7 a.m. and the morning breeze blew,


    the temperature difference between day and night was clear. Lily wore a thin cardigan and a sun hat.


    They needed to take precautions against sunburn since they would be at the nursery.


    This time, a Jeep Wrangler Rubicon was their ride instead of a Rolls¨CRoyce. Jenny did not say a word,


    but her excitement at seeing the ride was evident. The SUV looked fantastic and was perfect for their


    journey because of its off¨Croad capabilities.


    ¡°What a great arrangement by thepany. I didn¡®t know they had so many models of cars we could


    choose to ride in.¡± Jenny eximed while admiring the view outside the window.


    Then she turned to look at Lily. While resting her head on the window, Lily sensed Jenny¡®s gaze on her.


    She continued to stare out the window, trying to appear clueless for fear of Jenny noticing something..


    However, Jenny would not let the matter slide. She suddenly leaned in closer to Lily, whispering in her


    ear, ¡°Your boyfriend isn¡®t part of the management team at La Beaut¨¦ Group, is he?¡± Lily turned to


    nce at Jenny. ¡°If he is, why do you think I¡®m here at Rebirth? Wouldn¡®t I be working at the


    headquarters?¡± Jenny thought for a moment and found that Lily¡®s words made sense. ¡°However it


    happened, we received exceptional services this time. I might be disappointed if we don¡®t get to enjoy


    the same treatment on future work trips,¡± Jenny said, but Lily pretended she had heard nothing.


    They would soon arrive at the main entrance of the nursery, and the two of them could already make


    out numerous flower beds on their approach. Colors filled their sights, lifting their spirits to start the day.


    The flower beds took uprge pieces ofnd that they could not see the end of it. After the car stopped,


    they opened the door to be greeted by the sweet scent of flowers. ¡°Achoo! Achoo!¡± Lily sneezed, only


    feeling better after she put her facemask on.


    Lily¡®s sense of smell was sharp, and she could differentiate the different fragrances instantly. This might


    be the reason why her nose was sensitive, too. It would be overpowering for her nose if intense aromas


    werebined.


    Jenny rted to this because the aromas also appeared intense to her, but her nose was less attuned


    to them. They had already discussed their visit with the nursery¡®s management, so someone was there


    to greet them when they arrived. The person in charge made simple introductions about the ce


    before leading them inside for their tour.


    The roses are all here. Although it¡¯s only one type of flower, many species exist here. Over there, we


    have the sunflowers, and on that side, we have the camellias.¡±


    The person in charge was proud when he introduced the ce. ¡°Even in all of Hydend, you


    won¡¯t find a nursery with as many different kinds of flowers as ours. I can assure you that no matter


    what flowers you¡®re looking for, you¡®ll find them here.¡± ¡°Can we take a look around ourselves?¡± Jenny


    nodded and asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ sure.¡± After some hesitation, he said, ¡°Be careful not to get lost. This ce is enormous, and it


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    would be tiring to walk back if you were to go too far in.¡±


    Jenny promised, ¡°Don¡®t worry about it!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Chapter 149 The man in charge of the nursery did not exaggerate its size as it was indeed enormous.


    After walking around the entire morning, Lily and Jenny probably visited only a third of the site, and


    their legs were already sore. ¡°Let¡®s get ready to head back soon. Later, we¡®ll get them to send us


    samples of all the flowers they have so we canpare them and decide which ones to use. Our task


    is basically done after that.¡± Jenny dusted her hands, her face dotted with sweat from the heat.


    There was a considerable contrast in the temperatures between the day and evening. It was still


    bearable in the morning, but it was sweltering now, even after they removed their cardigans.


    ¡°I want to look around a little longer,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jenny was surprised. ¡°At what? I think we¡®ve seen enough. Even if we spend all day here, we


    probably won¡®t be able to see everything because the ce is so big. How about this? What species do


    you want to look at specifically? I¡®ll get someone from the nursery to drive us there.¡±


    It would be too exhausting for them to keep walking! ¡°It¡®s fine. I just want to look around and see if I can


    discover anything new, that¡®s all.¡± ¡°The nursery¡®s office has the samples for all the flower species and


    has the best selections. It¡®s not much different from what we see here.¡± Although that was what Jenny


    said, she gave in after seeing Lily¡®s insistence. ¡°Okay then. I¡®ll go with you.¡± Jenny was right as that was


    what everyone in the industry would do. The perfumers would first look at the samples before deciding


    the species and amount of flowers used in their products.


    Then, the nursery would deliver the goods to them. Most perfumers would not walk the entire nursery


    just to search for the flowers they want. ¡°Thanks, Jen.¡± Although Lily felt slightly guilty, she would not


    give up. It was true that the nursery¡®s office had all the samples, but what she wanted was not only


    flowers!


    Mother nature was rich with resources. Other than flowers, there were grasses, trees, and various


    types of nts. All of these could be the extraction sources for the fragrances, and they might be


    overlooked unless someone personally hunted for them. Recently, Lily had gotten a new idea, but she


    had yet to find a suitable ingredient. She wondered if she could get anything from there.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Perfumers used their current emotional state as inspiration for making new scents, but it was


    sometimes difficult to convey those emotions to others. Hence, she could only look around herself


    instead of asking someone to do it in her ce.


    The bed was empty. Nobody else was around, and it felt like she had awakened from a dream. Gritting


    her teeth, she sucked in a deep breath before she moved from the center of the bed to


    Chau


    144


    The corner, where she slowly ced her legs on the ground. Just as she slipped her feet into the


    slippers, she heard the bathroom door opening. Then Frank walked out with a towel wrapped around


    his torso.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± She gasped subconsciously. Seeing him made her panic, and her gaze was all over the


    ce.


    When she saw him stride toward her, her instinct was to run away and escape from the man, but where


    could she possibly go? Frank had already reached her when he slowly bowed down, cing his hands


    on either side of her body to trap her in the middle. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re awake?¡± He held her chin and lifted


    her head.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Chapter 150 ¡°Y¨CYou¡®re up?¡± Mnie forced a smile. ¡°You¡®re going to get what you deserve.¡± His words


    washed away all of her humiliation as she looked at him with wide and gleaming eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± He lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Take a shower and get dressed


    up. I¡®m taking you somewhereter.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Upon hearing what he said, she suddenly


    felt energized.


    ¡°Didn¡®t you want to learn how to be a star perfumer? Then, you shouldn¡®t ask anything and just do


    as I say.¡±


    Finally, he stood up and withdrew his arms. When he looked down at Mnie, she felt immense


    pressure and was at a loss for words.


    Even though he was right, it made her feel like she was an item for which he could set a price as he


    wished. It made her ufortable, but when she thought about it, she would give him what he wanted


    in exchange for her dreams. That was how a deal worked.


    He would find it amusing if she suddenly became concerned about her pride, given that she was


    nothing more than amodity in his eyes. After reaching an understanding with herself, she felt


    better.


    Frank was satisfied andughedcently. When Mnie returned to her tiny room again, she felt


    she had always wanted.


    She chose a slightly sheer dress matched with a pair of silver stilettos, giving her a sexy appeal.


    Standing before the mirror, she looked at herself from head to toe. Although she seemed slightly pale


    because of what happenedst night, that did not matter because her figure still looked great.


    After putting on her make¨Cup, she finally remembered to check her phone. Last night, it ran out of


    battery, so she left it in the kitchen to charge. She thought she would not need it at night, but as soon


    as she turned on her phone, tons of messages from Nathaniel popped up on her screen. ¡°Mel, pick up


    the phone. There¡®s something I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Mel, are you still mad at me? I can exin.¡±


    ¡°Mel, turn on your phone! I¡®m worried about you!¡±


    ¡°Mel, it¡®s all my fault. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Mel, I can give you anything you want. Don¡®t be angry at me, please?¡±


    ¡°You know that you¡®re the only one I love!¡±


    Mnie felt nothing after reading those texts. She might have hesitated if she had seen this before


    what happenedst night. However, there was no turning back now that she had made a choice.


    ve me anything I want? I¡¯m not that dumb to wait for him. He can save it for himself!¡®


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Chapter 151 After deleting all the messages, Mnie went downstairs happily and saw a very cool


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wrangler at the hotel entrance. She was excited, especially when Frank was sitting in the car waiting


    for her. Thinking that someone of his stature wasing to pick her up like this, she felt that her own


    stature had gone up.


    ¡°Where did this care from? I¡®remember that thepany didn¡®t book this car.¡± She suppressed her


    little excitement and asked smilingly.


    ¡°That littlepany of yours?¡± Frank¡®s words were full of disdain. Mnie did not mind that. To her, MN


    Inc. was indeed insignificant. It was a pity nheless. After all, in the beginning, she was determined


    to expand it into a listedpany, but now she had given up.


    Naturally, someone with Frank¡®s worth and status would look down on MN Inc.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She nodded. Frank said, ¡°To be honest, if it weren¡®t for you, I wouldn¡¯t ride in yourpany¡®s


    car from the airport.¡± Who knew how much truth there was in Frank¡®s words? Still, Mnie was


    delighted when she heard that.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She looked at Frank with anticipation.


    ¡°You¡®ll see.¡±


    The car sped all the way, and soon, they arrived at their destination.


    Mnie¡®s girlish heart burst with joy, ¡°Wow, there are so many beautiful flowers! I never knew such a


    beautiful ce existed. Frank, how did you find it? You are amazing!¡± Frank faintly smiled as he drove


    the car. Then he leaned a little in her direction, ¡°Yes, I am amazing. In more ways than one.¡±


    ¡°Stop it! You¡®re disgusting!¡± She gave him a light punch while blushing andughed along with him.


    The sun was getting increasingly hotter, to scorching heat. Jenny could not take it anymore. She


    looked up at Lily and saw that her face was slightly red, but her expression remained focused


    ¡°Lily, let¡®s go back to the hall first. How about we continue a bitter?¡±


    Lily stopped in her tracks and looked at Jenny, who was panting heavily and sweating profusely. She


    nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Since they had walked quite some distance, Jenny called the people at the base for them to drive over


    to pick them up immediately. They stayed put where they were, Jenny took off her hat and fanned


    herself, and saw that Lily was still walking unhurriedly. She had taken off her mask when she entered


    the garden. Due to exposure to the sun, her cheeks


    1/2


    were slightly red, but magically, her skin was not tanned but had gotten even fairer. Jenny narrowed her


    eyes slightly in the dazzling sunlight and looked at Lily standing in the garden. There were brightly


    colored flowers on both sides, but none were brighter than her. The magnificent scenery around them


    could not conceal Lily¡®s beauty. Even Lily¡®s slightly messy hair and the beads of sweat sliding down her


    cheeks looked beautiful.


    This girl was gorgeous. It was no wonder that Jenny was prejudiced against her initially, thinking that


    she had gotten into Rebirth through some improper rtionship. However, Lily was able toplete


    Jenny¡®splex assessments well. It proved that she was not just a pretty face. ¡°Lily, can you tell me


    what you are looking for?¡±


    Jenny had gone on field trips with many colleagues several times, but none had ever been as


    persistent as Lily.


    Lily stopped, pondered for a while, and said, ¡°A raw material that has the extract I want.¡± ¡°What is that?¡±


    Jenny asked.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Chapter 152 ¡°I don¡®t know.¡±


    Jenny changed her question, ¡°Hmm. Do you know what scent you want?¡±


    ¡°I can¡®t describe it.¡± Although Lily¡®s answers were unreliable, Jenny could probably understand them.


    Nheless, this was something she could not help Lily with.


    The car from the base arrived not long after. However, it was not the young man who picked them up


    initially. The person who arrived was more enthusiastic, ¡°Are you tired? I didn¡®t expect you to go so far


    out and for so long. Generally, those whoe here usually stay for an hour at most.


    ¡°We have all the best samples. We pick and ship out flowers on the same day, and we even update the


    samples daily, so you don¡®t have to worry about the flowers not being fresh, affecting your judgment.


    You can just tell us what you¡®re looking for,¡± the driver enthusiastically spoke while driving. Lily quietly


    looked at the flowers by the nursery. The natural fragrances filled the air as several scents mixed. She


    closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Lily could tell what each flower was, but still, they were not


    what she wanted.


    ¡°You have such a big nursery. Is it difficult to take care of it? You must need a lot of staffing, huh?¡±


    Jenny asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡®s difficult, but it¡®s our job, and I¡®m pleased to see the beautiful flowers grow under my care,¡± He


    said smilingly, ¡°We do need a lot of staffing, but we¡®re still understaffed. You see, my brother is picking


    up guests, so I have to pick you up, and when you arrive, I have to prepare deworming solutions.¡± ¡°I¡®m


    sorry to trouble you,¡± Lily said. ¡°Hey, there¡®s no trouble since it¡®s my job. You are our visitors, after all.¡±


    The man had a charming personality and was always starting conversations. ¡°How many visitors do


    you get daily?¡±


    ¡°We have plenty of visitors during peak seasons, but it¡®s been fely. Wasn¡®t there a perfume


    sampling session in the past couple of days? Maybe that¡®s why there are more people now. You two


    were the earliest today, but more wille in the afternoon.¡± The trio arrived at the base as they


    talked. The man pointed inside the hall and said, ¡°You two go ahead and rest. I won¡®t go in since I need


    to go to the shed first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡®ll go in by ourselves.¡± Lily readily agreed.


    ¡°A lot of people wille to look for materials soon, so we need to quickly order the goods in advance


    when they¡®re still avable,¡± Jenny said as she walked into the hall with Lily.


    Lily did not care too much since she knew not everyone looked for the same materials, and it was all


    about finding the right ones.


    ¡°I¡®m dying of thirst and want some iced water, but I don¡®t know if they have any,¡± Jenny said.


    Lily was about to reach for the door and push it open when someone opened it from the inside. ¡°Lily?!¡±


    Mnie caught a glimpse of Lily, and her eyes widened. Mnie never thought she would bump into


    Lily again. ¡®What kind of bullsh*t fate is this?!¡® Jenny remembered this audacious woman from the past


    two days, and the look in her eyes was not friendly.


    of course, Mnie did not care that Jenny was there. After all, her whole attention was on Lily. She


    sized Lily up and saw her sweaty face, saying disdainfully, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Chapter 153 ¡°You...¡± Mnie was stunned and was just about tosh out. Frank beside her reached


    out to block her, ¡°Mel, this must be Lily Christian that you¡®ve mentioned before.¡±


    Mnie was stunned for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡®s her.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Christian, removing an ingredient from the essential oil form and maintaining the rest may not


    seem much, but the results werepletely different,¡± Frank paused and said slowly, ¡°You¡®re quite


    smart.¡± ; Lily raised her eyebrows, looked at him, and suddenly realized, ¡°Are you the one Nathaniel


    brought in to help?¡±


    No wonder Nathaniel stopped worrying all of a sudden. ording to the news from Sapphine, MN


    Inc.¡®s factory had re¨Copened and resumed production. That must mean that Nathaniel solved the


    essential oil form issue.


    Of course, Lily knew MN Inc. could not solve the problem with the existing staff, so Nathaniel must


    have hired external aid. Nheless, Lily had been in Middle Valley over the past few days and had


    been too busy to consider what kind of assistance Nathaniel had obtained. She did not expect this


    person to appear before her instead.


    Lily did not know who Frank was. However, from the treatment the organizer gave himst night and


    the fact that he could pinpoint what had gone wrong with the essential oil form, he must be a


    capable person. With that said, why would a person like him help Nathaniel? In the face of Frank¡®s


    sarcasm, Lily nodded. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± She had no intention of arguing with the duo


    and did not intend to start a fight here, but Mnie was not the kind of person who would let this go,


    especially after seeing Lily in the first¨Css cabin from Sapphine. Mnie had gotten nothing but


    troubles with Lily, so how could she miss the chance to bash Lily now that she finally got the upper


    hand?


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Mnie said arrogantly while pulling her sleeves, ¡°Who do you think you are to


    deserve apliment from Mr. Moreau? You¡®re just a kindergartenerpared to him. All you have


    are dumb little tricks, so stop embarrassing yourself. ¡°Lily, you must think you are invincible after joining


    Rebirth. Rebirth is not La Beaut¨¦! Besides, why would La Beaut¨¦ even cover for you? Take a look at


    yourself and know where you stand. You have to stop your unrealistic daydreams!¡± Jenny, standing on


    the sidelines, could no longer stand it. She stood between Lily and Mnie with a grim expression,


    saying, ¡°No matter where Lily stands, she always relies on herself, unlike some people who dared to


    steal from someone else¡®s work and were so proud of themselves. It¡®s like they know no shame!¡±


    Jenny was not the type that would let others bully her. She usually would not get mad quickly, but she


    could no longer stand Mnie¡®s nonsense.


    Mnie was so furious at Jenny¡®s words that her face turned ashen before turning red. She


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    rolled her eyes and looked at Jenny. ¡°Who the hell are you? You¡®re speaking out of pocket. This is


    between Lily and me, and it¡®s none of your business!¡± ¡°Lily is my colleague and friend, so her business


    is my business.¡± Jenny poked her chest out


    1/2


    and expressed her support for Lily. Her actions touched Lily.


    Mnie sneered, ¡°Oh, I see. Another one from Rebirth. No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant! Did you know


    that Lily is a two¨Cfaced b*tch? I¡¯ll give you a friendly warning so you don¡¯t regret knowing her when she


    fooled you.¡± ¡°Don¡®t bother. I have eyes that can tell who the actual b*tch is.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chapter 154 Mnie did not expect Jenny to fire back. Additionally, Lily did nothing but stand there,


    depriving Mnie of any satisfaction. Mnie became increasingly furious and said, ¡°You think Rebirth


    is so great? It is just a little subsidiary of La Beaut¨¦, not any better than MN Inc. Besides, no one can


    spoke proudly. ¡°All right, Mel, let¡®s not waste time here. We should focus on what we came here for.¡±


    Frank did not take part in their quarrel, but his words showed contempt and disdain.


    ¡°You¡®re right. Let¡®s go! It even smells bad here.¡± Mnie waved her hand and covered her nose as they


    walked away, as if she genuinely smelled something. Jenny was dumbfounded at Mnie¡®s act, and


    she said to Lily, ¡°What a weirdo. She¡®s the one that started the smear campaign, yet she¡¯s acting all


    high and mighty. Lily, how¡®d you even be friends with her?¡±


    Yes, how could she be friends with such a person back then? Lily was tricked by Mnie¡®s act and


    failed to see her for who she really was. ¡°Let¡®s not talk about her. It¡®s pointless,¡± Lily said lightly, ¡°Let¡®s


    go in. Aren¡®t you thirsty?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I almost forgot. Really, I¡®m just so mad at her!¡± Jenny had not felt


    so angry in a long time.


    While Mnie and Frank made their way to the nursery, she was still thinking about what happened. If


    Lily and that nastydy were here, did that mean Rebirth also wanted supplies from this nursery?


    Mnie wanted to double back to the hall to find out what they wanted, and then swoop in and buy


    everything before they could.


    That was so annoying! Why did Lily get to have everything she wanted? Despite being swept out of the


    game, Lily still clung on to Rebirth, and she appeared very happy with them.


    Thewsuit with MN Inc. and the smear campaign on the Inte did not affect her at all. She was still


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    doing well.


    Why? Why?!


    Mnie could not let this go. She must outshine Lily and be more beautiful as well as more dazzling


    than her!


    ¡°Mel, what are you thinking?¡± Frank stopped and turned to look at her.


    Mnie came back to her senses and expressed her thoughts, ¡°I¡®m thinking, they¡®re probably here to


    get supplies. I don¡®t know what they¡®re looking for, so I¡®m not sure whether it¡®ll be the same as what we


    need.¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Chapter 155 Jenny was quite dehydrated, and it took arge ss of water to restore her strength.


    ¡°¡®The fame of this ce is well deserved. There¡®s a wide variety of flowers, and the fragrance is very


    pure.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll write down the types and quantities that I need first. What about a 20 percent price cut from what


    you originally proposed?¡± Jenny skillfully haggled the price while motioning with her hand that she


    wanted a discount.


    The seller was reluctant, ¡°T¨CThat price is a little low. The most we can give you is a 10 percent


    discount. You should know that this is the best deal you¡®d find.¡±


    ¡°Frankly speaking, this is not the lowest price on the market, but I took a liking to the product you have


    here. We¡®re all seeking a long¨Cterm connection, and you should give us a little extra margin to earn,


    right?¡±


    After a brief pause, Jenny added, ¡°We didn¡®t specifically make this trip to look for suppliers, as you


    know. I could easily hand over the purchase list to mypany, and our procurement department will


    discuss it with you instead. By then, the terms wouldn¡®t be as good as my offer.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It ismon knowledge that the procurement department follows specific protocols. They were all


    skilled professionals with experience in pricing negotiation. ¡°O¨COkay! Are these all you require? Do you


    both need anything else?¡± The seller felt a little embarrassed and agreed to the price. ¡°N¨CNo...¡± Jenny


    was ready to decline when she nced back and spotted the silent Lily standing to the side.


    ¡°We¡®ll look around. By the way, do you have any special flowers or nts that have a unique


    scent?¡±


    ¡°We do, but it may not be unique to experts like you.¡±


    Large nt nurseries like this one typically carried a selection of specialty nts that would appeal to


    botanists. However, nts that were special to most regr people might not be exceptional to folks


    such as them.


    ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. I¡®d love to take a look,¡± Lily said.


    Jenny and Lily went into the greenhouse together with the seller¡®s guide. Although it was sunny, the air


    cirction kept things from getting too hot and stuffy.


    ¡°Ben! Ben!¡± He shouted twice, and soon someone answered the call.


    After a while, L¨ªly saw the same man who had picked them up at the flower field earlier. His sweat-


    soaked white sweatshirt indicated he had been working.


    When he saw them, heughed happily, ¡°Oh, it¡®s you again.¡±


    ¡°These two guests want to see some rare nts. You can lead them there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Ben agreed happily and washed his hands at the nearby water tap.¡± Pleasee


    this way.¡±


    The greenhouse flowers were not the same as those blooming outside. They were more delicate and


    had stricter requirements for sun exposure and rain. They were more expensive varieties, and the price


    was iparable to the ones outside. ¡°Are these all there is?¡± Lily could not find any she liked after


    looking around for a while. Jenny had her eye on several types, but more negotiation over pricing was


    necessary. ¡°Most of them are here!¡± Ben said while he scratched his head. After some thought, he


    continued, ¡°There¡®s still a variant of red sandalwood. Do you want to take a look?¡± ¡°You have that here,


    too? Although it¡®s expensive, it¡®s not too rare.¡± Jenny looked back and said.


    ¡°Yes, but our red sandalwood variant is different from the ones outside. We cultivated it ourselves, so I


    don¡®t think you can find it outside.¡± Ben was cautious with his words since he avoided saying certainly


    that it could not be found outside.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Chapter 156 ¡°Let¡¯s have a look.¡± Lily felt interested in it. When they stepped inside, they saw several


    red sandalwood containers. At first sight, there were little differences from the standard. There were


    many fake sandalwood on the market, but the ones here seemed very good at first nce. However,


    they were still not very rare. ¡°What¡®s so special about it?¡± Jenny leaned closer to look at the leaves and


    sniffed them a few times.


    ¡°You are the experts. Why don¡®t you look at it yourself?¡± Ben, who seemed like a simple and honest


    guy, said with a smile.


    Lily took a closer look and reached out to pluck some leaves. A bit of sap dripped from the broken stem


    as a unique smell overflowed. She smelled the leaf and touched the branch.


    She could see that a part of the branch was clefted. ¡°You guys performed grafting?¡± ¡°Miss, you have a


    good eye. You¡®re the first one among those who came to see this sandalwood who noticed this.¡± Ben


    gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Grafting? What nt did you graft it with?¡± Jenny also became interested upon


    hearing this. She pinched some plucked leaves and smelled them carefully.


    ¡°I can¡®t tell you,¡°Ben smiled, but it wasced with smugness. This was most likely brought on by a


    sense of pride from minor achievements. To a gardener, sess in cultivating a nt after much


    hardship was like bringing up an excellent child. It was something to be proud of.


    (CT)


    ¡°It¡®s mint, right?¡± Lily said.


    ¡°How¡®d you know?!¡± Ben looked at her in amazement this time. This was the gardener¡®s own attempt,


    as he was unsure if it would be a sess. He had told no one, as this was also a trade secret.


    However, Lily could quickly determine it after looking a few times. Ben thought that his efforts to keep a


    secret for so long had turned into a joke.


    ¡°I can smell it. There is a unique smell of red sandalwood, but it has a cool feel. It¡®s the particr smell


    of mint. The blend of these two seems to contradict yet surprisingly unique.¡±


    Jenny knelt down to get closer and sniffed the nt deeply when she heard Lily¡®s words. ¡°Yes, that¡®s


    right. It¡®s mint!¡±


    When Jenny smelled it earlier, she noticed the difference but could not pinpoint it exactly. The main


    reason was that she had not considered that the nt was grafted, let alone a sessful one.


    Jenny looked at Lily in surprise and admiration.


    ¡°You¡®re amazing, miss. You could tell the difference just by smelling it. We¡¯ve done several trial and


    error but only seeded with the mint so far. What¡®s your thought of this scent? Do you think it¡®s good,


    or do you feel put off with the smell?¡± Considering the nts were still in the experimental stage, the


    gardeners did not take them out for disy. They were also unsure of the market prospects, so it was


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    not nted inrge


    quantities.


    ¡°These nts are perfect. I want it!¡± Lily said as she pointed at the red sandalwood.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    ¡°I¨CI¡®m afraid I can¡®t sell it to you. As you know, this is not easy to cultivate. We have spent much time


    and effort on these. Also, we do not have them inrge quantities, so they¡¯re not suitable for purchase.¡±


    Ben refused.


    ¡°I don¡®t need arge quantity. I only need half of what you have here. I want the other half, too, but I will


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    leave the rest for now since I will need you to take good care of them. Still, you¡®re not allowed to sell


    these to others.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m terribly sorry, but we can¡®t do that.¡± Ben still refused and said in embarrassment.


    ¡°Just name your price,¡± Jenny said. She saw Lily¡®s persistence and figured out that she must have a


    use for them. In addition, grafted red sandalwood was indeed rare. It would be helpful if they could


    obtain all of them. However, the price would likely be on the higher end. ¡°I¨CIt¡®s not about money. We put


    much effort into these, but they¡®re still iplete. We are still trying to...¡±


    ¡°You can continue your experiment on the remaining half. I won¡®t interfere. I only want half, and I will


    pay in full.¡± ¡°If so, I¡®ll consult with my colleagues first.¡± Ben was still hesitant, but the offer was pretty


    tempting. However, it was not something he could decide by himself. Jenny was also hesitant as Lily¡®s


    offer was unprecedented, and they had not discussed the price yet.


    These red sandalwoods were not cheap. Moreover, they were a unique variety, making their price


    challenging to estimate. Lily¡®s apparent intent to purchase all of them would likely make the other party


    increase the price by arge margin. Jenny tugged Lily¡®s sleeve as Ben turned away to call someone.


    ¡°Lily, do you want to reconsider? Do we need this many nts? We¡®ve never tried these, and we don¡®t


    even have a finished product yet. Even if we make an amazing perfume with these, the raw material


    cost is too high. What about the perfume prices? Don¡®t you wonder how many can afford it?¡±


    Jenny¡®s consideration made sense. After all, a perfumer¡®s creations, such as essential oils and


    perfumes, needed to favor thepany¡®s interests.


    ¡°There will be people who are willing to pay for this.¡± Lily was full of confidence.


    ¡°Even if only a few know how to appreciate this scent, you forgot about the general public. Our brand is


    still fresh in the industry, and most won¡®t consider Rebirth a luxury brand,¡± Jenny continued.


    However, it was not a problem of Rebirth being fresh as there were many known local brands. St¨ªll,


    most only considered worldwide perfumepanies as luxury brands. Therefore, Jenny¡¯s concerns


    were reasonable.


    ¡°That¡®s why we need to make a statement,¡± Lily said, ¡°If I fail, thepany can deduct my sry for


    purchasing these raw materials.¡±


    ¡°You are being too impulsive, Lily.¡± Jenny did not expect her to be so persistent. She was shocked and


    wanted to continue when Ben, who had finished his call, interjected, ¡°Since you¡®re insistent on having


    these sandalwoods, we can sell them to you. Still, the price...¡±


    ¡°We can negotiate the price.¡±


    Ren happilyughed when he heard Lily¡®s sincerity. ¡°Rest assured that I noticed your sincerity. We


    won¡®t hike the prices unreasonably, but the cost of cultivating these red sandalwoods is high, so we


    can¡®t lower the price too much even if we want to. Instead, we have to slightly raise the price after


    adding the raw material andbor cost.¡± Ben took a paper and a pen, wrote the price, and handed it


    over. ¡°What do you think about this price?¡± ¡°T¨CThat¡®s too...¡± Jenny¡®s expression changed when she saw


    the six¨Cdigit number.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Chapter 158 ¡°Sure.¡± Lily made the decision. ¡°Lily, I think we should reconsider this.¡± As Lily¡®s superior


    officer, Jenny believed it was her responsibility to remind her colleague to be careful. However, she


    could not reject Lily¡®s decision, seeing as how Lily was confident enough to the point where she was


    willing to use her own sry for this matter.


    ¡°If you feel this decision is not suitable, I could purchase it with my own money under my name.¡±


    Although Lily did not have much money with her now, she could borrow a little from a certain someone.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± At this point, Jenny stopped persuading Lily and turned to look at Ben. ¡°You must give us


    the most authentic and best ones you have. We don¡®t want any low¨Cquality goods, understand?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry about it. We can¡®t do that even if we wanted to because we can¡®t find low¨Cquality ones to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    rece them.¡±. This item was too unique, after all. They would need to breed these nts before using


    low quality goods to rece the high¨Cquality ones.


    ¡°That would be the best.¡±


    The duo left the nursery after signing the contract and paying the deposit.


    They saw a car simr to theirs at the entrance, but it was a different color. Lily and Jenny looked at the


    other car as they got into theirs. Coincidentally, they saw Mnie exiting the car with Frank. She even


    had her arms wrapped around his.


    ¡°Lily, get in the car and close the door. The b*tch is here,¡± Jenny, already seated in the car, said to Lily,


    rendering Lily speechless. She did not know Jenny could be humorous too.


    Sure enough, Mnie saw them. When she realized that Lily was getting into a Jeep Wrangler


    Rubicon, all the resentment in her gaze almost transformed into sharp knives to stab Lily. However, the


    driver took off quickly and left the parking lot, avoiding a confrontation between the two parties. Jenny


    turned her head back to look at Mnie and found her still staring at their car with great bitterness.


    Smiling, she shook her head. ¡°Lily, did she snatch your boyfriend away from you, or was it the other


    way around? She looks at you like you stole her boyfriend and killed her entire family.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not that bored nor that cruel,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°Haha! You¡®re right. It¡®s just that the way she looks at you would make people think like that. Why does


    she hate you so much? She gives you death stares every time she sees you.¡±


    Jenny joked. It was difficult for anyone to know Mnie¡¯s exact feelings. Lily shook her head, not


    knowing the answer to that as well. To be precise, Lily might never realize Mnie¡®s hostility toward her


    if she had not found out about Nathaniel¡®s affair with Mnie.


    Although Lily and Mnie were not close, some thought they were good friends since Lily disliked


    social interactions and only had Mnie and Nathaniel by her side throughout her university years.


    Nathaniel told Lily they needed a talent like Mnie for thepany¡¯s development. His iustification


    was that Mnie knew how to manage public rtions and conduct research, so she could even


    apany him to public events. Lily did not mind all that, and she believed she did not wrong Mnie,


    so it was unclear where Mnie¡¯s resentment toward her came from


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chapter 159 Mnie only averted her gaze after Lily¡®s car disappeared into the distance. She turned to


    hold Frank¡®s arm as she said, ¡°You promised you would give me what I want.¡±


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Frank said, patting her cheek. ¡°I want to ruin Lily so badly that she would never want


    to be in the public¡®s eyes again!¡± Although Lily¡®s car was nowhere in sight now, Mnie turned again to


    stare into the distance with resentment in her gaze. , Frank¡®s eyes followed her gaze. Smiling, he said,


    ¡°I heard you two were ssmates before. Is that right?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I hate her more than anyone.¡±


    Mnie did not hide her emotions when speaking to Frank.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Back when we were still in university, all my lecturers loved her, and they would give her all the


    opportunities. Why? I am talented as well! She would always shine brighter whenever we participated


    in the same contests. Even when ites to love, she...¡± Mnie paused for a moment before


    continuing, ¡°I will never seed with her around! She will always steal the limelight from me!¡±


    She added, ¡°You saw it too. Why did we have to meet her here in Middle Valley? She flew here first¨C


    ss and even had a luxurious car as her ride. Why does everyone treat her so nicely when her name


    is already tainted? She¡®s even involved in awsuit! This is so unfair!¡±


    Smiling, Frank put his hand on her shoulder, massaging it lightly. ¡°She might be luckier than most, but


    your luck isn¡®t that bad either. You met me.¡± Upon hearing what he said, Mnie felt slightly better and


    snuggled into his embrace. ¡°You have to help me! You¡®ll do that, right?¡±


    ¡°I told you that you¡®ll get what you want as long as I am satisfied with what you give me,¡± he said


    profoundly, kissing her hair.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mnie nodded obediently.


    Frank drove steadily on the roads, but after a while, he still did not see any high¨Crise buildings


    belonging to the city. Instead, he was still traveling along the endless paddy fields.


    ¡°It¡®s so far.¡± Mnie could not help but express herself. She did not remember the journey being this


    long when they came. While she was talking, the car came to a stop. ¡°What¡®s wrong? Did the car break


    down?¡± she asked in confusion, eyes scanning the surroundings.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, Frank turned to look at her as he turned off the engine.


    ¡°F¨CFrank?¡± Seeing that familiar expression on his face, Mnie suddenly became anxious. She had a


    bad feeling about this. ¡°Mel,¡± he called her name and licked his lips. Mnie widened her eyes as she


    pressed her back against the car door. Trembling, she said, ¡°


    Frank, this ce is so deserted. I¡®m a little scared. Can we return to the hotel first? When we¡¯re back,


    we can...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Before she could finish her words, Frank had already grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer to him.


    ¡°It¡®s so nd just to do it at the hotel. We should try doing it in different ces.¡± Patiently, she said,


    trying to convince him, ¡°Frank, this ce doesn¡®t look safe. Plus, other people mighte over here


    ¡°Isn¡®t it more exciting this way?¡± Frank¡®s eyes were bright, and he cared nothing about Mnie¡®s


    concern.


    ¡°No, Frank. I¡¯m scared. Let¡®s go back...¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Chapter 160 Before Mnie could finish her words, Frank loosened his grip on her, letting her go.


    However, displeasure was written all over his face.


    This sight of him made Mnie even more anxious than before. ¡°Sorry, Frank. I...¡± He turned to look at


    her. The rim of his sses reflected spine¨Cchilling light while his gaze was cold. ¡°Mel, I told you that


    you must satisfy me if you want your dreams toe true. You¡®re no fun this way, you know that?¡±


    He lit up a cigarette as he spoke. Then he took a puff and exhaled, the smoke circling them, blurring his


    face from her vision. It made his side profile appear mysterious. The sky was also getting dark, so


    Mnie couldn¡®t get out of the car and leave the ce alone. Besides, she had made many sacrifices,


    so how could she stop now? Biting her lip, she considered the situation.


    Then, she said softly, ¡°Don¡®t be mad, Frank. I couldn¡®t ept it because it was sudden, but I¡®ve thought


    about it, and you¡®re right. We must live and enjoy the present. No matter what you want, I¡®d be willing to


    chin and exhaled smoke in her face. The smoke choked her, causing her to cough. She gritted her


    teeth and told herself this was the price of her dreams. She could do anything for her future!


    When they arrived at the hotel, Mnie slumped in the passenger seat. She did not want to move, as


    her body was sore all over. Even if she told herself that she had to withstand everything Frank did, she


    did not know how much longer her body could take it.


    ¡°Mel, we¡®re here,¡± he turned to look at her and said gently.


    He would resume his gentleman¨Clike appearance when they were in the public¡®s eye. However, she


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    now knew that he was a different person in private, and this made her fear him. ¡°Then I¡®ll head back to


    the room first,¡± she said, removing her seatbelt.


    Frank smiled and leaned closer to her. ¡°Whose room are you returning to?¡±


    Although Mnie felt repelled by him, she forced a smile on her face and said in a cutesy manner,


    ¡°Frank, stop messing with me. I¡®m exhausted, so let me have a good rest first, okay?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He


    gave her a peck on her cheek before sitting upright in his seat.


    Mnie got out of the car and watched as he drove to the parking lot. Once his car was gone, she


    hobbled into the hotel.


    However, she saw someone standing there as soon as she entered the door. The man was staring at


    her, his gaze dark, and he exuded a gloomy air around him. He had not spoken yet, but she could


    already feel a thunderstorming her way. Mnie¡®s heart skipped a beat as she said, ¡°N¨CNate?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Chapter 161 ¡°Where¡®ve you been?¡± Nathaniel¡®s voice was sad, and it sent chills down her spine.


    Feeling guilty, she tucked her hair behind her ear awkwardly. ¡°I¨CI went on a trip to the nursery today! I


    learned a lot of things, all thanks to Mr. Moreau.¡±


    The gears in her head turned quickly. Instead of covering things up, she thought it was best to tell him


    the truth, though not entirely. It was better to do so instead of making up stories and appearing guilty.


    ¡°You¡®ve gotten quite close to each other,¡± he scoffed, his tone dark.


    Mnie was unsure how much Nathaniel knew or how long he had watched them earlier. However,


    she assumed he could not grasp the situation as long as she said nothing about it.


    She understood things happened between her and Frank because they had a deal. Frank would not


    give her the love she wanted, thus they only got what they wanted from the deal. She did not want to


    give up the fame and wealth Frank could bring her, but she also did not want to give up the man she


    could depend on for the rest of her life, Nathaniel.


    She stepped forward, grabbed Nathaniel¡®s arm, and rested her head on his shoulder. Looking up at


    him, she said softly, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    He threw her a nce and said nothing.


    ¡°I know that you¡®re just concerned about me, but I got this. Plus, you know I¡®m only here on business


    with him, don¡®t you? You couldn¡®t apany me here, so it serves you right to get jealous! Now that


    you¡®re here, you¡®ll see us all the time. There¡®s nothing you should worry about, alright?¡± she said,


    pinching the tip of his nose. Her timid and obedient look made Nathaniel¡®s fury diminish a little. Sternly,


    he asked, ¡° Really? Nothing is going on between the both of you?¡± ¡°There is!¡± She stuck out her


    tongue. ¡°Something is going on between us. We did so many things together. Get mad all you want!¡±


    After saying that, she let go of his arm and ran in the elevator¡®s direction with a smile on her face. After


    listening to her yful answers, Nathaniel could not bring himself to be mad anymore. The doubts he


    had earlier were mostly gone by now.


    Nathaniel had rushed over to Middle Valley right after he settled the matters in Sapphine, but he did not


    expect Mnie not to be around when he arrived. His employee said that she went out with Frank in


    the afternoon and that they did not take thepany¡®s car. Upon hearing that, anger built within him.


    Earlier, he had been waiting at the hotel¡®s entrance because he wanted to know precisely when they


    would be back. They were together, as he had expected, but fortunately for them, Frank and Mnie


    did not enter side by side.


    Nathaniel did not notice any intimate moments between them, and he felt he hadpletely misread


    the situation when he remembered Mnie¡¯s actions.


    He followed Mnie upstairs and entered the room after her. She had just closed the door and was


    about to turn around, but Nathaniel had already grabbed her and pressed her against it.


    1/2


    ¡°Mel...¡± he called her name, about to lower his head to kiss her. She put her hand between their lips


    instinctively to stop him from approaching. It stunned him. Frowning, he asked, ¡°


    Mel?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hey! What¡®s with the rush? I just came back from the nursery, and I¡¯m covered in dirt. I feel so


    ufortable. Let me take a shower first!¡± Mnie quickly exined after realizing what she did would


    arouse his suspicions. ¡°You¡®re here already, anyway! I can¡®t possibly escape from you, can I?¡± While


    she spoke, she tiptoed and left a light peck on his lips before walking past him into the bathroom. When


    he heard the water running, he retracted his arms from the door, still feeling uneasy.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chapter 162 He felt that something was out of ce, but Mnie¡®s attitude did not seem any different.


    He took a quick nce around and noticed her phone sticking out of the bag that had fallen down the


    side of therge bed. Nathaniel walked over quickly and picked it up after a nce at the closed


    bathroom door.


    The lock screen password had not been changed, so he essed her WhatsApp with no trouble and


    located Frank¡®s number. The chat was empty, with no messages. He then looked at the gallery, other


    text messages, and call records, but everything seemed normal. Nathaniel checked every likely


    location, but found nothing out of the ordinary.


    Could he be overthinking? Nathaniel felt confused. Right then, the sound of water flowing from the


    bathroom stopped. He hurriedly locked the phone and put it back into the bag. Turning around, he saw


    Mniee out in her pajamas.


    ¡°Why¡®d you get dressed so quickly?¡± He pretended to be nonchnt and stood up. Then he grabbed


    her into his arms and sniffed the shower gel scent on her. ¡°Aren¡®t you going to take it off soon,


    anyway?¡± Mnie trembled slightly at his words. She had expected this would happen when she took a


    shower. It had been a while since theyst saw each other, and with hising so far out of his way,


    he clearly would want to be intimate. However, she really could not. Not tonight! Mnie dared not get


    intimate in fear of Nathaniel discovering something, but she knew he would be suspicious if she


    tantly refused. Therefore, she hade up with a countermeasure.


    She showed her neck and let him kiss her. After giving him a taste, she suddenly stopped him.


    Nathaniel looked at her in dissatisfaction with a face full of desire.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Mel! You never refused me before!¡± His voice wasced with warning.


    Mnie understood the meaning of his words. In a sulky tone, sheined, ¡°I was not pregnant


    before this!¡±


    4


    Nathaniel was surprised and said, ¡°Isn¡®t it j¨Cjust a suspicion? Are you sure?¡±


    Mnie lowered her head and nodded shyly. She covered her belly with one hand and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t


    had my period for several days, and I checked again earlier. It shouldn¡®t be wrong.¡±


    Nathaniel forgot all his anger and doubt when he heard her words. He supported her to the bed and


    helped her sit at the bedside. After that, he even helped her lie down slowly.


    ¡°Why do you still travel around? You should have a good rest. Do you feel any difort? Are you


    hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± Although Nathaniel wasining, his concern was


    apparent. ¡°You¡¯re only remembering now to ask if I¡®m hungry?¡± Mnie red at him.


    ¡°Iyour body is more important now. Let¡¯s put this issue to rest for the time being. Instead of eating out,


    I¡®ll order something. You should rest after that, okay?¡± Nathaniel said softly while holding her hand.


    Mnie nodded shyly as she watched him call the room service to deliver the meal. He tirelessly told


    them the food she liked and disliked as well as what food to avoid.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Chapter 163 After ordering the meal, Nathaniel sat on the bedside and continued holding Mnie¡®s


    hand.¡± Is there anything else that you want to eat or drink?¡± His voice and actions were full of


    tenderness. Mnie felt loved but shook her head, ¡°No, I¡®m only in my early trimester. I am not that


    delicate.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Pregnant women are delicate and should take care of their bodies.¡±


    When Mnie saw Nathaniel¡®s serious appearance, she deliberately teased him, ¡°Oh, it turns out


    you¡®re only doing this because I¡®m pregnant. You wouldn¡®t care if I weren¡®t, right?¡±


    ¡°Why would you think that? You know I¡®ve always treated you well,¡± Nathaniel hurriedly exined.


    When he saw her teasing eyes, he knew Mnie had tricked him. He lightly patted her buttocks and


    said, ¡°You¡®re being naughty! How dare you tease me?¡± Mnieughed at him while ducking to the


    side, ¡°No, spare me! I was just kidding. Still, do you think I got pregnant at the wrong time?¡± ¡°What do


    you mean?¡± Nathaniel became unhappy and put away his smile when he heard her words.


    ¡°Don¡®t be angry. You know thepany has recovered a bit. Everything is getting back on track, and


    we still have other things waiting to be done. Also, we haven¡®t gotten married yet,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Are you ming me for not proposing? Rest assured, I have it all nned out. I will give you a perfect


    and grand wedding after that.¡± Nathaniel realized what Mnie was hinting at as he leaned over and


    kissed her forehead.


    He was hesitant before this because Lily was important to him. He could not bear leaving either one of


    them. Now that Lily had left, it was time for Nathaniel to make up his mind. Only Mnie stayed by his


    side through thick and thin, even when he got angry and yelled at her. ¡®I should treat her better. No, I


    want to treat her better. With this thought in mind, Nathaniel yearned for Mnie even more. He pulled


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    her into his arms, saying, ¡°Mel, i know I¡®ve made you suffer with me recently.¡±


    His words touched Mnie, and her eyes reddened. Indeed, she felt that she had suffered.


    ¡°So you did know! I thought you were clueless,¡± Mnie said while pouting.


    ¡°Yes, of course, I know. I¡®m sorry. It¡®s all my fault. I promise to give you a good life, okay?¡± Nathaniel


    swore. ¡°Remember your promise. Don¡®t regret itter.¡± ¡°I will never regret it!¡± Nathaniel nodded with


    certainty, Mnie happilyughed as she was pleased, Looking at Mnie¡®s bright smile, Nathaniel


    yearned for her even more. Recently, he was distraught over the matters at the factory and had not


    been with her for a long time. Moreover, the duo had been away from each other for quite some time.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chapter 164 Mnie still rejected him even though he begged her repeatedly. ¡°You just said you won¡¯t


    let me suffer anymore. Do you not know that now is the most unstable time for me? Are you nning to


    ignore me and the baby¡®s safety for your own selfish desires? Would you not regret it if something


    happened to me?¡± Mnie looked extremely aggrieved as she lowered her head and looked away.


    Nathaniel quickly regained his rationale and lost his desire.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry. I¡®m at fault for not being able to control myself.¡± He apologized repeatedly. After some


    thought, he stood up and said, ¡°Have a good rest. Room service should deliver the food soon. I¡®ll go


    and take a shower,¡± After saying that, he rushed into the bathroom. Mnie could hear running water


    desires. Mnie felt guilty. After all, Nathaniel had always treated her well, and she was thrilled that he


    had flown so far just to see her.


    However, it was impossible to take back what had happened between her and Frank. Since Mnie


    paid the price, she must have something in return because her rtionship with Frank was just a deal.


    The two would go their separate ways in the end. She thought she could strike a bnce between


    Nathaniel and Frank if she were careful enough.


    Mnie ced her hand on her lower abdomen as she had not decided whether or not she wanted to


    keep the child. Still, Nathaniel¡®s attitude showed that he wanted the child, so Mnie decided to keep it


    for the time being. She thought it might be a valuable bargaining chip


    Jenny was exhausted after a whole day¡®s trip when she returned to the hotel, but instead of taking a


    shower and resting, she turned on herputer to settle her pending work emails.


    After spending time together, Lily realized Jenny waspetent and enthusiastic about perfumery. She


    justcked a little talent, that¡®s all. The perfume industry was unfair as it depended on natural talent.


    Some were born with a keen sense of smell and discernment, such as the top perfumers and Lily.


    However, there was another category¨Cone that had the talent but was slightlycking. Compared to


    those who were talented, the gap became even more prominent. People in this category were Jenny


    and Mnie.


    Indeed, Mnie had some talent, so she would not be in this industry if she did not have any. Still, the


    difference between her and Jenny was hard work. Jenny was not only more experienced, but she


    regrly practiced, read, and looked up reference materials.


    Lily often saw Jennypare the differences between various perfumes and self-tests with avable


    forms and data. On the contrary, all of Mnie¡®s thoughts consisted of how to hook up with


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nathaniel and steal others¡¯ work and credit. Mnie dedicated herself to various conspiracies and


    ignored her talents. That was why Mnie was helpless when Lily changed her form before leaving


    MN Inc. Meanwhile, Lily did not have much to do, so she sat on the sofa and yed with her phone as


    did not want to disturb Jenny. She tapped on Alexander¡¯s name and texted, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 165 Alexander¡®s reply was fast but brief, just one word, ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily smiled as she read his


    message. She removed her shoes andy on the sofa. Then she replied, ¡°I went to Garden Road today


    and finally found what I needed.¡±


    ¡°Red Sandalwood?¡± Alexander asked. Lily¡®s smile froze when she read his reply. She pouted and


    typed, ¡°Howe you know everything?¡± ¡°That¡®s because it¡®s in the books.¡± Alexander even added a


    shrugging emoji at the end. Lily had to read the message a few times before understanding his


    meaning. Of course, Alexander would eventually find out since Lily did spend a considerable amount of


    thepany¡®s money to buy the red sandalwood.


    Naturally, thepany¡®s finance department would record this amount as thepany¡®s purchases.


    After all, it would have to be approved by the finance manager and the director. However, Lily was still


    surprised that Alexander had quickly received the news.


    If it were a regrpany, it would probably take a few days before the executives became aware of


    it. Alexander was, in a way, terrifying since he possessed a robust informationwork.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Alexander asked after noticing Lily had not replied to his previous message. ¡°Nothing.


    When are you leaving?¡± Lily quickly texted as she stole a nce in Jenny¡®s direction. Jenny had buried


    her face in herptop as her fingers typed away. Since Jenny was busy replying to her emails, she


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    would not have time to notice what Lily was up to.


    Lily lowered her head and returned her focus to her phone screen. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll leave soon. Why


    are you so fixed on making me leave? How can you just dump me after using me?¡±


    Lily was speechless. ¡®He can be so childish and dramatic sometimes. What does he mean by d?mping


    him after using him? He¡®s just being ridiculous now!¡®


    After some thought, she imitated Alexander¡®s texting tone, ¡°Yep. I¡®m done. Are you?¡± ¡®Reply to that, why


    don¡®t you?¡® Alexander could not help but chuckle. He quickly replied, ¡°Why don¡®t we keep trying?¡± ¡°Fine.


    Let¡®s try this again.¡±


    Alexander could imagine Lily typing on her phone with an embarrassed but determined expression as


    he read her messages. It made him feel warm inside since he missed her and could not wait to get


    home after finishing his work.


    He finally looked up from his phone, and everyone eyed him like an alien. Alexander frowned in


    annoyance and remarked, ¡°What¡®s with your faces? Don¡®t you guys have work to do?¡±


    ¡°Y ¨C Yes, sir!¡± Everyone replied while nodding.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Alexander said, standing from his seat. He had no intentions of staying any


    longer. One of the employees mustered his courage and asked Alexander before he left, ¡°S¨CSir, about


    the coboration...¡± ¡°Just talk to the client following our initial proposal. I hate it when they try to


    bargain. We can move forward from there if they ept, or else we¡®ll just look for another partner.¡± It


    was just one of La Beaut¨¦ Group¡®s many projects. Even if their deal did not work out, La Beaut¨¦ would


    not lose much, as it all depended on whether or not both parties saw eye to eye. Alexander left


    straightaway after finishing his sentence. Unbeknownst to him, he had left the meeting room with


    gossip that couldst them a lifetime, ¡°Did you see that? Mr. Russell was smiling!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chapter 166 ¡°That¡®s nonsense! Of course Mr. Russell smiles!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. He smiled a


    genuine smile!¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real! Why would his smile be fake? Watch your words. If Mr. Russell hears this, you¡®re


    done for!¡±


    JOVOV.


    VODCE


    ¡°I¡®m trying to say that Mr. Russell usually smirks, and it¡®s scary. When he does that, it¡®ll most likely lead


    to something bad. His smile just now was real though, like one we¡®d all have. It was


    see?¡± He looked at everyo one in the roor


    o find someone else who


    would agree The others in the room remained silent, but they all had the same thought. It also


    surprised them that Alexander had smiled during the meeting and that the same smile was entirely...


    out of character.


    Lily waited for a long time, but she had not received a reply from Alexander. She kept checking her


    phone, her face turning a darker shade of red as she read the embarrassing text between Alexander


    and her. Gosh, she was acting like him. How could she have said something so ufortable?


    ¡°What¡®s wrong? Why are you shaking your head and sighing?¡± Lily was so engrossed that she failed to


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    notice when Jenny finished her work and came over to her. ¡°Nothing, just trying to rx, so I was on


    my phone. You¡®re done?¡± Lily quickly replied. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jenny nodded and sat next to Lily. ¡°I submitted


    the purchase list from Garden Road, and guess what?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°They approved with no hassle. Let me tell you, I¡®ve worked here for a long time, but I¡®ve never


    submitted my purchasing orders with such a breeze. This was a miracle! It was just so smooth and


    hassle¨Cfree!¡± Jenny pped her hands in astonishment.


    ¡°Right.¡± Lily already knew it would not be a problem. How could there be an issue when thepany


    director had already cleared it?


    Jenny started eyeing Lily with curiosity when she reacted all too calmly to the news, ¡°Now, tell me


    honestly, are you sure your boyfriend isn¡®t an executive in ourpany?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ no.¡± He was not in an executive position. Alexander was, in fact, the director of the La Beaut¨¦


    Group, so technically, he owned thepany and was nowhere close to being an executive.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jenny narrowed her eyes at Lily questioningly. ¡°Our business trip was amazing, and we were


    well taken care of. Isn¡®t this all because of you? You can tell me, and I promise to keep your secret.


    Don¡®t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not someone at the executive level, Jenny, I promise to tell you when the right timees,


    okay?¡± Lily looked troubled.


    If she allowed Jenny¡®s imagination to run wild, she might find out who Alexander was, and


    just the thought sent chills down Lily¡¯s spine. Well, not that she did not trust Jenny, but if more people


    knew about her rtionship with Alexander, the higher the risk of them being exposed. Lily did not want


    that to happen yet.


    Alexander¡®s identity was sensitive, and he held such a prominent position in thepany that if their


    rtionship were to be exposed, Lily could imagine just how big of a ripple it would cause,


    Besides, she did not want the Lodge family to find out. The only way to prevent this from happening


    was to continue to keep it a secret from Jenny. Jenny let it go after staring at Lily for a while. It was not


    like she was nosy, she was just curious about the strange urrences the past few days. However,


    after asking Lily twice and seeing her pained reaction, Jenny decided not to push it,¡± Fine then, if you


    don¡®t want to talk about then we won¡®t. Still, you promised you¡®ll show him to me when the time is right!


    Don¡®t you dare break your promise!¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡®t!¡± Lily was d that she could finally put an end to it.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Why don¡®t we go out for dinner?¡± After finishing her tasks for the day, Jenny was


    famished. ¡°Didn¡®t you say that there was a restaurant you wanted to try? Why don¡®t we go there?¡± Lily


    said after giving it some thought. ¡°Yeah, sounds good. Let¡®s go,¡± Jenny nodded.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chapter 167 After taking a cold shower, Nathaniel came out feeling calmer. He noticed Mnie was


    lying on the bed, fast asleep, and the food he had ordered remained untouched on the table. He moved


    to her side, covered her with a nket, and then went to eat dinner.


    He arrived in a hurry and did not have time to eat. He had been busy with work recently, so having


    proper meals was the least of his concern. Nathaniel had been having stomach problems for some time


    now. If he at¨¦ too much or too little, his stomach would hurt.


    He swiftly gobbled down some food, not daring to overeat, and turned toward the sleeping Mnie.


    She was snoring softly; this was Nathaniel¡®s first time hearing her snore after dating for a long time. It


    was apparent that the recent happenings had worn her out.


    Mnie was also newly pregnant, so her body conditions might have changed. Nathaniel could make


    out the dark circles forming around her eyes. She was particr about her appearance, yet she had


    allowed herself to look tired. This could only mean that she was too exhausted to care about it.


    Nathaniel felt guilty for suspecting her actions a while ago.


    gued with guilt, he walked over andy beside her. He hugged her from behind and thought about


    being like this forever. He wanted to get married, have a child, and work together to expand the


    Even without Lily¡®s help, he could always look for someone else for thepany. However, Nathaniel


    still preferred someone gentle and obedient when looking for a suitable wife, unlike Lily.


    When he thought of Lily, he could feel the back of his neck hurting again. The other day at the alley, Lily


    was so different from her usual self. It was as if she was a different person. ¡°Hmm,¡± Mnie stirred in


    his embrace as she felt ufortable. She turned around to hug him and slowly woke up.


    ¡°Urgh, how long have I been asleep?¡± she asked as she adorably rubbed her sleepy eyes.


    ¡°You were exhausted. Go back to sleep,¡± Nathaniel said, and then he thought of something,¡± Are you


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    hungry? Do you want something to eat?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Mnie felt hungry the instant Nathaniel reminded her


    about food. She stood up and walked over to the table. The dishes were half eaten, but Nathaniel was


    considerate. He had already moved her portion onto another te and left quite some food for her.


    Mnie picked up her fork and started eating when her phone vibrated. She had been holding on to


    her phone for quite some time as Nathaniel was there, as she was afraid that he would see it.


    Mnie was uneasy even though she had not read the text message. She stole a peek at Nathaniel


    and noticed that he was also looking down at his phone. She sighed in relief and unlocked her screen.


    It was Frank, as expected. His message was brief, ¡°Come to the hotel¡®s restaurant and have dinner


    with me.¡±


    Mnie frowned at his condescending tone and replied, ¡°I¡®m about to go to bed.¡± ¡°Are you refusing


    me?¡±


    Mnie shivered as she could feel his wrath even from the other side of the screen. She wanted to


    reiect him, but she did not dare to. Mnie nced at Nathaniel and hoped that the fact he was here


    would discourage Frank from trying anything.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    She deleted all the text messages between them. Mnie would ensure that no evidence or leverage


    could be used against her. Then, she lowered her fork, walked toward Nathaniel, sat down, and sighed.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Nathaniel asked when he heard her sigh. He turned to look at the food on the table


    and noticed she had barely touched them, ¡°Are they not to your liking? What do you feel like having?


    Should I order room service or get something for you?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Chapter 168 Mnie shook her head, ¡°Maybe it¡®s just too stuffy in here. Let¡®s go for a walk and have


    something to eat outside?¡± ¡°Okay, let me change. Where do you have in mind?¡± He stood up and


    asked. ¡°I¡®m still quite tired, so I don¡®t feel like going sornewhere far. Why don¡®t we just go to the hotel¡®s


    restaurant?¡± Mnie lowered her head, acting as if she was exhausted.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Nathaniel replied without giving it much thought.


    After getting changed, Mnie went to the hotel¡®s restaurant with Nathaniel. Since her mind was filled


    with thoughts of Frank, the moment she entered, her eyes immediately found Frank¡®s table. Her grasp


    on Nathaniel¡®s arm tightened as she tried to put on a calm exterior. ¡°A table for two,¡± Nathaniel said to


    the waiter. They were led to a table at the back when Mnie pretended to notice something. She


    nudged Nathaniel and said, ¡°Isn¡®t that Mr. Moreau over there?¡± Honestly, Nathaniel was not at all happy


    bumping into Frank. However, he was a family friend, and he had helped Nathaniel solve MN Inc.¡®s


    crisis, so it would be rude if Nathaniel just ignored him.


    Although he did not like Frank very much, Nathaniel admired his capabilities. If Frank were to agree to


    work for MN Inc., then Nathaniel would not have to worry about their production line anymore.


    In the end, Nathaniel ignored his pettiness and nodded in agreement, ¡°Let¡®s go say hello.¡± Both turned


    and walked over to Frank¡®s table.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Moreau,¡± Nathaniel greeted, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Mnie nodded her head politely


    ¡®A coincidence, huh?¡® Frank raised an eyebrow and smirked as he nced at Mnie, then at


    Nathaniel.


    ¡°Mr. Hall. It seems like you¡®re here to apany your...girlfriend?¡± Frank remarked yfully.


    Nathaniel removed Mnie¡®s hand from his arm and held it in his hand, ¡°Of course! Mel is such a pretty


    woman; this is the first time she¡®s been away for a long time. How would I be at ease when we¡®re


    separated? To tell you the truth, I¡®m here to propose!¡± Nathaniel smiled as he turned to Mnie, ¡°We¡®re


    going to get married soon.¡±


    Mnie was shocked. Though she had been with Nathaniel for a long time and they had been


    attending social events together, he had never openly admitted that they were official. This sudden


    confession was just Nathaniel¡®s way of exerting dominance. Mnie was slightly touched, but at the


    same time, she felt ridiculed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nathaniel was ignorant, Frank did not care about who she belonged to, and their rtionship was just a


    mutually beneficial one. Frank never considered stealing her from Nathaniel or that Mnie was his


    girlfriend. Nathaniel¡®s act of exerting dominance was just pathetic.


    When Mnie turned to look at Frank, it did not surprise her to see a smirk on his face. He was not at


    all affected, ¡°Really? Then, I must congratte you. Why don¡®t you let me pay for your


    dinner? Treat it as a gift from me to celebrate your engagement.¡± Nathaniel agreed and nodded his


    head as Frank seemed genuinely happy for them. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± he said and sat Mnie in front of


    Frank.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Chapter 169 The waiter served the food, and Mnie kept staring at the steak in front of her, slowly


    cutting it with her utensils and patiently cutting it into small pieces. Inparison, the two men seemed


    much more casual.


    ¡°I haven¡®t had the time to thank you for your help, Mr. Moreau. You were right. After we adjusted the


    form ording to your note, we fixed the essential oil. Now the factory is back in full swing, even


    though the incident dyed our deliveries for a few days.


    ¡°It took time, but we made up for it. Fortunately, the customers were understanding. It¡®s all thanks to


    you, and I appreciate it,¡± Nathaniel raised his ss as he said sincerely.


    Frank smiled faintly, ¡°It¡®s no big deal.¡± He also raised his ss.


    Mnie straightened her back abruptly when the two sses clinked. Keenly aware of Mnie¡®s


    reaction, Nathaniel immediately put down his ss and asked concernedly, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Mnie


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    shook her head and smiled. ¡°I¡®m just a little tired, that¡®s all. You guys can continue talking.¡± ¡°You need to


    rest.¡± Nathaniel nced at the te in front of her. ¡°Don¡®t just cut the steak. You should eat it too.


    Come on.¡± He took a piece of steak with his fork and brought it to her mouth, but Mnie was hesitant.


    Usually, she would have eaten it without hesitation, but she could see Frank looking at them from the


    corner of her eyes.


    To be precise, he was looking at Mnie. Frank was smiling, but his smile gave her the creeps.


    ¡°It¡®s okay, Nate. I can eat on my own,¡± Mnie refused, but Nathaniel insisted, ¡°Come on, Mel, just


    open your mouth.¡± Mnie had no choice but to open her mouth obediently and eat the small piece of


    steak Nathaniel offered her. Nathaniel was pleased and continued to feel Mnie as she could only


    continue to eat. Just like that, she ate about half of the steak.


    After a while, Mnie shook her head, ¡°N¨CNo, I honestly can¡®t eat anymore.¡± She felt nauseated,


    covered her mouth, and sprinted toward the bathroom. ¡°Sorry, that was embarrassing,¡± with a light


    smile, Nathaniel looked at Frank and said, ¡± Please don¡®t mind her. She¡®s pregnant.¡± Hearing this,


    Frank raised his eyebrows and looked at Nathaniel, sitting across from him. Frank looked smug, as if


    he had won something. Heughed and raised his ss at Nathaniel.¡± Really now? That¡®s excellent


    news!¡±


    Frank¡¯s reaction surprised Nathaniel as he always suspected that Frank had ill intentions toward


    Mnie. Just now, Nathaniel had deliberately dered ownership of Mnie in front of Frank, put their


    rtionship on disy, and told Frank she was pregnant with his child. However, Frank did not look


    unhappy, as there was not even the slightest change in emotion, Nathaniel even thought Frank was


    genuinely happy for him and Mnie.


    ¡®Perhaps I¡¯ve been overthinking,¡® Nathaniel thought. Perhaps he had been overthinking, Nathaniel


    thought to himself.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170 Nathaniel thought, ¡®Frank has the fame, status, power, and wealth, so he surely has


    ess to all the beautiful women he could ever want. Also, my mother introduced Frank to me, so he


    must be a friend of hers. Why would he lust for Mel?¡®


    With that thought in mind, Nathaniel felt relieved. He smiled at Frank, raised his ss, and said, ¡°Thank


    you!¡± Then he downed his wine. ¨C


    Frank smiled inconspicuously. His eyes shed behind his gold¨Cframed spectacles. ¡°By the way, Mr.


    Moreau, how long will you be in the country? I¡®m unsure if you¡®re inclined to develop your career here.¡±


    Now that Nathaniel had eliminated his doubts, he changed the subject, wanting to keep Mr. Moreau¡®s


    talents for his use. ¡°I¡®m not sure,¡± Frank answered as he refilled his ss. Then he stared at the wine in


    his ss. ¡°Since you¡®re not sure, does that mean you¡®re up for consideration?¡± Nathaniel deliberately


    misunderstood his response. ¡°If so, may I know which localpany you like? Will it be possible for


    you to consider joining MN Inc.?¡± Frank smirked as he looked up at Nathaniel. ¡®Is he unaware of how


    insignificant hispany is? Where did he get the audacity to recruit me?¡® ¡°Oh?¡± Frank raised his


    eyebrows and continued, ¡°I don¡®t know, Mr. Hall. How much sry are we talking about?¡±


    Nathaniel was not a fool. He could hear the ridicule in Frank¡®s tone, but he did not mind it. It was true


    that MN Inc.¡¯s capital was limited. It naturally could notpete with the more prominentpanies


    out there.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, now that he could sit at the same table with Frank Moreau and befriend him, Nathaniel was


    confident to continue the negotiation, ¡°Indeed, we don¡®t have that many resources. We may not be able


    to give you the same remuneration that some otherpanies could.¡±


    ¡°If that¡®s the case, what makes you think I would choose yourpany?¡± Frank asked casually, holding


    the wine ss with his fingers as if he were teasing a cat. His line of sight wandered around and did


    not stay on Nathaniel.


    ¡°Although the remuneration and benefits may not be as plentiful, I guarantee the otherpanies


    cannotpare to us in other aspects. Ms. Neville introduced you, and you have been a great help to


    us, so I see you as a friend. Just mention whatev and we will satisfy you as much as possible.


    EVEI CONTAItions you nave.


    ¡°Besides, you don¡®t need to listen to anyone in thepany except me. I will give you absolute


    freedom and room for creativity. I believe no otherpany can give you these.¡±


    After a pause, Nathaniel continued confidently, ¡°I believe that with your current status, you should focus


    on your professional development and prospects instead of the sry. I can give you all these.¡±


    Nathaniel spoke eloquently and felt that the conditions he gave were attractive enough. After all, which


    otherpany could guarantee Frank absolute freedom? Frank stopped ying with his wine ss.


    He steadied his ss on the table and looked up at


    1/2


    Nathaniel, ¡°Well, you¡®re wrong.¡± Nathaniel looked confused. ¡°Firstly, I don¡®t care about anything else but


    money. Sry is one of the most important reasons for choosing a job. I work as a perfumer to make


    money, Mr. Hall. Do you mean to tell me that the reason you started yourpany is not to make


    money?¡± His words made Nathaniel¡®s face drop.


    ¡°Secondly,¡± He continued, ¡°In all thepanies I¡®ve signed with over the years, absolute creative


    freedom is necessary. I don¡®t understand why you talk about it as an advantage.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 171 Ignoring Nathaniel¡®s embarrassed expression, Frank gestured with three fingers, ¡°Thirdly,


    what I dislike the most, is making friends.¡± After speaking, Frank adjusted his jacket, stood up, and


    said, ¡°I¡®ll go get the bill. Enjoy your meal.¡± That was a proper insult from Frank. Nathaniel was still full of


    hesitation earlier, trying to negotiate, but now he became furious. Considering their rtionship,


    Nathaniel initially thought he could easily reach a consensus with Frank. Still, he did not expect Frank


    to be so callous and not give him any courtesy at all.


    ¡®Indeed, Frank is capable but does he think he¡®s the only great perfumer? He¡®s still far behind


    Wanting to see if Frank had left, he turned around and saw a familiar figure. ¡®Is that Lily?!


    He had almost forgotten she was here too. On the first day Mnie arrived, she ranted to him about it.


    Nathaniel squinted and saw Lily¡®s profile from where he sat. He noticed she was sitting alone, holding


    the phone as if she was texting someone since she was tapping on her phone.


    After some thought, Nathaniel turned his head and nced toward the bathroom. He got up and


    approached Lily before Mnie came out.


    Lily was happily texting Alexander on her phone. She did not expect that when she came downstairs to


    eat something, Alexander woulde along too. Although their seats had enough privacy, Alexander¡®s


    status was extraordinary. Lily thought that he should have been more careful.


    Lily could see Alexander from where she was sitting, and he could see her too, but it was difficult for


    them to be together in public ces like this, so they could only chat through texting. ¡°Beware of the


    dog. It might bite you.¡± A text from Alexander appeared on Lily¡®s phone. Seeing words on the screen,


    Lily frowned. ¡®What does he mean?!¡®


    Looking up to see Alexander¡®s reaction, Lily saw a familiar face approaching, ¡°Hey, Lily!¡± Lily was


    startled and moved her body backward involuntarily. Nathaniel was a little pleased when he saw Lily¡®s


    reaction. He would have been annoyed if she did not have any reaction when she saw him. Nathaniel


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    thought it showed that she still cared and had him on her mind.


    If Lily knew what Nathaniel was thinking, she would have felt pissed off. She was only startled by him


    and nothing else. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Nathaniel sat opposite her without asking for permission, ¡°Are


    you here by yourself?¡±


    L¨ªly was annoyed as she rolled her eyes at Nathaniel, especially since he sat in a position that blocked


    her view of Alexander. Now she also understood why Alexander texted her that sentence. It meant that


    he saw Nathaniel walking toward her. ¡°You should¡¯ve given me a heads up.¡± Lily quickly sent Alexander


    a text.


    Her words were full of resentment as Alexanderughed and texted her back, ¡°Were you bitten that


    quickly?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 172 ¡°No, but it¡®s annoying. Still, you don¡®t need toe and help me chase the dog.¡± ¡°Are you


    sure you want me to help? Then I¡®ll head over.¡± Alexander was more than happy toe and even


    more eager to announce their rtionship to the world. ¡°No! No thanks! I refuse!¡± Lily repeated three


    times, and heughed out loud.


    ¡°I¡®ll be there for you anytime!¡± Alexander replied.


    of course, it was impossible to ask him to help, and Nathaniel would not dare to do anything in such a


    public setting. However, hearing those words from Alexander made Lily feel at ease, and she smiled


    sweetly.


    Seeing her smile, Nathaniel was a little dizzy for a while. Given their long history together, he was used


    to having Lily by his side. He had grown ustomed to her busy schedule in theb while dressed in


    work clothes daily, the peculiar aromas that permeated her body, and her unwavering expression and


    tone. However, these were the same reasons that made him feel very tired.


    How could there be a woman as dull as her? She was neither charming nor sexy, neither romantic nor


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    gentle. He had no interest in her at all. He would not spend so much time with her if it were not for her


    readiness to help him unconditionally or even her exceptional perfume¨Cmaking skills.


    However, her smile just now surprised him.


    Such a sweet and yful smile. Was that really Lily? who was she joking and having a good time with?


    Lily was sitting right in front of Nathaniel, but she did not realize he was there. Why was she beaming


    so brightly while staring at her phone screen?


    It shocked Nathaniel that she wouldpletely disregard him. When he gave it some thought, he


    realized there was only one usible exnation, she had done it on purpose. When Lily saw


    Nathaniel just now, her eyes were a little panicked. This would not be the case if she simply ignored


    him. Lily must be upset, so she acted this way. She was ying hard to get to win his attention. After


    clearing his throat, he tapped one hand on the table. The sound made Lily look up at him, and


    Nathaniel was satisfied.


    ¡®Look! Stop pretending!¡® Nathaniel cared, but he also pretended not to ?are. ¡°Lily, I¡®m talking to you.


    Can¡®t you hear me?¡± he said. ncing at him sideways, Lily said, ¡°We¡®re not that close.¡± ¡°...¡± Nathaniel


    frowned as he was ridiculed. ¡°Lily, why are you doing this? Even if we¡¯re not lovers, we can still be


    friends! Look, you got your revenge, and your grudge is over. Mnie and I did something wrong, but


    you¡®re still trying to get revenge. We¡®ve already withdrawn the case, so just let go. Let¡®s forget the past


    and move on, okay?¡± Lily was utterly amazed as she stared at him with wide eyes, as though she were


    looking at some rare animal.


    ¡®What bizarre logic! Where did he get the nerve to suggest I just forget what happened? What


    right does he have to say so? Who does he think he is?¡®


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, I don¡®t quite understand what you mean. Come back for revenge? Avenge what? What was


    my revenge? You make me sound like a superhero, but I¡®m sorry I did nothing!¡± Nathaniel leaned back


    with one hand on the back of her chair, turned to gaze at her, and said, ¡± Lily, there¡®s no point in staying


    like this. I¡®m sincerely making peace with you, yet you keep twisting and turning. Do you dare im that


    you never touched thepany¡¯s form while you were there? Didn¡®t you deliberately give a fake


    form for the essential oil?¡± His words were confident as if he had evidence to prove her guilty.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Chapter 173 Lily sat up and looked at Nathaniel with an amused expression. She questioned him


    patiently,¡± Mr. Hall, if I remember correctly, you¡®ve been telling people that Ms. Thayer created your


    ¡°Besides, since Ms. Thayer created the perfume, she could just make alterations. How could I possibly


    be able to do anything to your form? How was this my revenge?¡±


    Nathaniel had expected her to react this way, so he lowered his voice, ¡°Lily, there isn¡®t anyone around,


    so could you drop the act? We all know what¡®s the deal with the form. I admit I¡®ve used you, and I¡®m


    sorry. Still, you¡®ve almost destroyed mypany. Now that you¡®ve left for Rebirth and doing well there,


    I won¡®t ask much of you. I hope we can forgive and forget. How about that?¡±


    This was already his most significant concession. He would not press charges on what Lily had done,


    and she should not continue to hold grudges against him for his past mistakes. In his opinion, this was


    the best oue for both of them. Lily was silent and looked at Nathaniel as if she had never known


    him. How could he be so shameless and entitled? He was not at all sorry for everything that he had


    done. Not only that, he even dared to act like the victim. Nathaniel was such a shameless man!


    ¡°Now you¡®re admitting I created all of MN Inc.¡¯s previous perfumes and essential oils?¡± She asked


    mockingly without responding to his previous request.


    ¡°I¨CI...¡±


    When Nathaniel was about to refute, someone came up from behind and called out to Lily,¡± Lily, I¡®m


    back!¡±


    He stopped talking as a woman approached to stand next to Lily. She ced a hand on Lily¡®s shoulder


    and announced, ¡°Gotcha! Now, you have to introduce your boyfriend to...¡±


    Her smile froze as she turned cheerfully toward Nathaniel, ¡°It¡®s you!¡±


    Of course, Jenny recognized Nathaniel and was startled to see him there. He was no boyfriend of


    Lily¡®s. Instead, he was her ex.


    Jenny¡®s genuine smile turned into a smirk as she remarked sarcastically, ¡°To what do we owe the honor


    of MN Inc.¡®s director being here?¡±


    Nathaniel was shocked by how fast Jenny¡®s expression changed. He was also confused with her


    behavior. Last he checked, he had never crossed paths with Jenny, so why did she look at him like he


    owed her a million dors?


    Could it be because of Lily? That was impossible! Lily had only recently joined Rebirth, How could she


    be able to befriend someone so soon? She was not even a popr person to begin with


    ¡°Hi, I¡®m Nathaniel Hall, and you are?¡± Jenny looked familiar, but he could not tell who she was.


    This didn¡¯t faze Jenny. She gave him a hasty smile and turned toward Lily, ¡°I¡®ve got something


    unbelievable to tell you!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lily smiled at her, Jenny¡¯s appearance disrupted her original n, but she was


    still delighted to see Jenny as Lily wanted to escape the annoying pest. ¡°Erm... Urgh, I forgot!¡± After


    giving it some thought, Jenny realized that her mind was nk. Jenny thought she could finally catch


    Lily with her boyfriend, but it was only Nathaniel. This exchange made her forget what she had nned


    to tell Lily. This realization made her angry. In annoyance, Jenny immediately turned to Nathaniel, ¡°It¡®s


    all your fault!¡±


    Nathaniel was speechless at her reaction.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Chapter 174 ¡°Mr. Hall, shouldn¡®t you be apanying your girlfriend? Why are you here bothering


    Lily? Lily is now ourpany¡®s staff member, and she doesn¡®t work for you anymore. If I were you. Mr.


    Hall, I would take care of my own affairs. You best be off before you lose something valuable.¡±


    Jenny¡®s condescending tone surprised Lily. What did she even mean by taking care of his affairs and


    losing something valuable? Nathaniel was also taken aback by Jenny¡®s sudden mockery. He did not


    know her, so he did not know how to react.


    ¡°Ahh! I remember now. I wanted to tell you something!¡± After shutting Nathaniel up, Jenny finally


    remembered what she had wanted to tell Lily. Lily looked at her with curiosity. ¡°What was it?¡± When


    Jenny was about to share her discovery, she noticed Nathaniel was still there. She turned toward him


    again. ¡°Mr. Hall, don¡®t you have something else to attend to? We¡®re a little busy here, as you can see,


    so could you kindly leave?¡°.


    Before Nathaniel could react, Jenny added, ¡°If there¡®s anything important you¡®d like to tell us, please


    make an appointment at our head office. First of all, we¡®re yourpetitors, and second, isn¡®t it rude of


    you to eavesdrop on ourpany¡®s confidential information?¡± Nathaniel was bbergasted. When did


    he ever try to eavesdrop on theirpany¡®s confidential information? He was just trying to talk to an


    old friend! Since Jenny was so forthright about disliking him, he would not continue to sit there and be


    insulted. After all, there was always a next time!


    ¡°I¡®ll leave youdies, then. Let¡®s get together and chat another time, Lily,¡± he bid them farewell and


    stood up to leave.


    Lily could only roll her eyes. ¡®Who said I wanted to chat? The nerve of him!¡®


    After leaving the table, Nathaniel remembered Mnie was still not back. He hurried toward the


    bathrooms, but he saw her walking out slowly before he got there. Even though she was still moving


    carefully, she looked better than before. However, she was still slightly pale and worn out.


    ¡°Mel! Are you okay? Let¡®s go back and get you in bed!¡± Nathaniel quickly walked over and held onto


    her. He could not help but feel sorry as he assumed she was pale because of her morning sickness.


    Mnie did not put up a fight and just nodded as she let him lead her out of the restaurant,


    ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Lily said to Jenny as their eyes finally left the couple. Lily had wanted to ask


    Jenny what she wanted to share, but Nathaniel and Mnie drew her attention until they left. She


    shook her head slightly as she shifted her focus back to Jenny.


    ¡°Haha,¡± Jennyughed slightly as she took a sip of her lemon water, ¡°Guess what I saw in the


    bathroom just now?¡±


    Lily could only stare at her. She was getting to know a whole new Jenny. Thisdy, who was serious,


    efficient, and sometimes bossy at work, was just like any other woman when it came


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¡ª


    ¨C


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¨C


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C


    to spreading gossip.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Chapter 175 Jenny lowered her voice and told Lily secretively, ¡°I just witnessed a secret affair.¡± Lily


    looked at her with slight disapproval and shook her head, ¡°I didn¡®t know you had such a hobby.¡± ¡°What¡®s


    with that look? How could you just judge me like that? I was only noisy because it was somewhat


    rted to you. Why else would I be interested if it was just some random person? Besides, they were


    quite unsightly!¡± Jenny reasoned heatedly. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®rted to me?¡°¡± Lily asked as she


    pointed to herself. ¡°It involves your ex¡®s current girlfriend. So isn¡®t that somewhat rted to you?¡± Lily


    did not even realize who Jenny was talking about, ¡°Are you referring to Mnie?¡± Jenny nodded, ¡°Do


    you have another ex I should know of?¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Lily was not exactly interested, but she felt


    like she had to ask as Jenny was excited about sharing this piece of gossip with her. ¡°I stayed in the


    bathroom for a while since I had a tummy ache. While I was in there, I heard someone rushing into the


    bathroom and throwing up....¡±


    ¡°Could you please get to the main point?¡± Lily was getting frustrated. She had never noticed that Jenny


    was such a long¨Cwinded bore. ¡°I¡®m getting to it!¡± Jenny tapped the table, annoyed with Lily interrupting


    her, ¡°At first, it was normal that someone came in to throw up, but then I heard another voice, and it


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    was a man. When I was just about to call the police to report this, the couple outside started kissing!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡®re saying that Mnie was the woman that rushed into the bathroom to throw up and that the


    guy that followed her was Frank?¡± Lily analyzed after listening to her story. ¡°D*mn! How did you even


    know? Is this not a secret? I thought I was the first to find out!¡± Jenny cursed unknowingly and looked


    at Lily in astonishment. Here, Jenny thought that she had witnessed something incredible, but never


    would she have guessed that Lily would be able to figure it out even before Jenny got to finish her


    story.


    Jenny was disappointed in herself. Noticing this, Lily quickly remarked, ¡°No, no, you were the first to


    find out. I didn¡®t know at all. 1¨CI just had a hunch.¡±


    ¡°A hunch? But you were so urate. Why didn¡®t you guess that it was Nathaniel instead?¡± Jenny


    snapped and Lily rolled her eyes at her, ¡°How could it be Nathaniel when he was sitting right in front of


    me? Besides, you said that it was a secret affair. If it¡®s Nathaniel, it wouldn¡®t be a secret.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Jenny


    agreed after giving it some thought, then she continued, ¡°But how did you know it was Frank? Why


    can¡®t it be someone else?¡± ¡°Firstly, the only person we know who had been friendly with Mnie was


    Frank. Secondly, they were acting strange at the sampling event yesterday. I had a hunch that


    something was going on between them. However, I had no proof; besides, whoever she chooses to


    mingle with has nothing to do with me, so I don¡®t care,¡°Lily said. ¡°So, in the end, I was the only nosy


    one?¡± Jenny was puzzled. She had intentionally stayed in


    the bathroom to witness what she thought was ground-breaking gossip, yet Lily did not care about it at


    all. ¡°Well, at least you got to watch a free show,¡± Lily teased as she stood up, ¡°I¡®m leaving. I¡®lle


    backter.¡±


    ¡°Who said I wanted a free show? It was disgusting! Where are you going? You¡®re not going back, are


    you?¡± Jenny yelled after her retreating back. ¡°Yeah, there¡®s something I need to do.¡± Lily saw Alexander


    leaving a while ago. He also left her a message on her phone. Lily wanted to see him before she


    returned to her room. ¡°Are you seeing your boyfriend again?¡± Lily ignored Jenny¡®s question while


    waving goodbye.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Chapter 176 Jenny was quite surprised at how rxed Lily was as she looked at Lily¡®s figure. Lily did


    not dwell on her past rtionship that failed. Instead, she chose to be cool about it and moved on. Lily


    was now in a new rtionship and living her life in style. She would have never expected to stay in the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    same hotel as Mnie and Nathaniel if she did not run into each other at the restaurant. Then again,


    that was the best hotel in town, so most who attended the sampling event stayed there. The prices also


    differed, depending on the floor the rooms were on.


    Lily waited a while before entering the elevator to Alexander¡®s room. She did not noticest time, but


    his floor was unusually silent. It was as if no one stayed on the same floor. Also, a thick carpet covered


    the hallway, making her footsteps discrete. Alexander¡®s room door was wide open when Lily arrived.


    ¡°Did you book the whole floor?¡± She asked as she stood at the entrance. Lily observed both ends of the


    hallway and guessed it was the case.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡®s much quieter this way.¡± Alexander nodded. Judging from his tone, this was typical of him,


    and Lily was not surprised since this was his way of handling things. ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    Alexander extended his arms and pulled Lily into a hug. As a punishment, he lowered his head and


    lightly bit her ear.


    Lily moved away as she was ticklish. ¡°I tried toe as soon as possible, but others were around. I


    couldn¡®te too close, or people might see us.¡± ¡°Others? I only saw one annoying pest,¡± Alexander


    snarled as he thought of Nathaniel. Although Alexander did not like him, he did not care for Nathaniel


    either. However, Alexander wanted to pick Nathaniel up and throw him out of the restaurant when he


    saw Nathaniel approaching Lily.


    ¡°I was referring to Jenny,¡± Lily yfully pped Alexander¡®s hand away. She could tell he was jealous,


    so she smiled and imitated Alexander¡®s way of talking, ¡°After you left, Jenny came, and well... she


    chased the annoying pest away!¡± ¡°Well done! I think she deserves a reward!¡± Alexander nodded in


    satisfaction.


    Lily was amused. She could imagine the expression on Jenny¡®s face if she knew she would get


    rewarded just by chasing away some guy. ¡°You¡®re drifting off again.¡± Alexander turned Lily¡®s body


    around to face him. He was unhappy she was thinking about something else, so he lowered his head


    and kissed her hard as punishment.


    Lily responded passionately and circled her arms around him. She always felt happy whenever she


    was with him. After what seemed like an eternity, Alexander finally released Lily¡®s lips and rubbed his


    nose against hers.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what Nathaniel said to me?¡± Lily thought Alexander would ask about her


    conversation with Nathaniel since he was looking at them the whole time.


    ¡°Nope, I¡®m not curious at all. He would¡®ve just said some useless sh*t anyway,¡± Alexander remarked


    with disgust. Lily was surprised by his precision that she wanted to give him two


    thumbs up. ¡°The fact he could temporarily solve the issue you caused made him arrogant. He wanted


    toe over to rub it in your face,¡± Alexander added as he released Lily¡®s hands and turned to prepare


    some hot tea for Lily. The steam enveloped his face as he poured the hot water into the teapot. His


    silhouette behind the steam was so majestic that it made Lily¡®s heart skip.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Chapter 177 ¡°How did you know that?¡± Lily smiled and took a seat opposite Alexander. Her hands


    supported her cheeks as she looked up at him. ¡°Is there anything you don¡®t know?¡±


    Alexander slowly poured hot water from the kettle into the teacups while he said, ¡°There are a lot of


    things I don¡®t know. For instance, when are you willing to make our rtionship public?¡±


    His serious look made Lily chuckle. ¡°Dear Mr. Russell, you¡®re known to be a low-key person. Would you


    want to announce our rtionship to everyone?¡±


    ¡°I only lie low for certain things.¡± He put a tea bag into Lily¡®s cup and slid it across the table toward her.


    ¡°If it¡®s about our rtionship, I want as many people to know about us as possible!¡± Alexander wanted


    to tell the entire world that Lily was the woman he loved and that she belonged to him. No one could


    ever take her away from him. The most they could do was just be envious.


    Lily lowered her gaze and reached for the cup handle. Happiness was filling her heart. ¡°Oh, right.


    Those two have been in close contact with someone called Frank Moreau recently. That man is not


    someone you want to get yourself involved with.¡± Alexander just remembered this and reminded Lily.


    The tea was still hot, so Lily paused her movement when her fingers touched the cup as she asked,


    ¡°What¡®s up with him?¡±


    Something seemed off about Frank. He was everywhere recently. Initially, Lily thought it was usual to


    meet him at perfumery¨Crted events as Nathaniel¡®spany had engaged his help.


    However, three things alerted Lily about Frank: First, it looked like something was happening between


    him and Mnie; Second, he attended the sampling session as a special guest; Third, Alexander


    reminded Lily to stay away from him. Lily began to wonder what Frank¡®s true identity was.


    ¡°He¡®s a dark horse in the perfumery industry abroad. He¡®s talented and won several awards, but there


    are also many spections about him. Some suspected he stole others¡® work, while a few media


    outlets reported problems with his products.¡±


    Alexander ced the kettle down and took a seat too. He held the teacup in his hand as he pondered.


    ¡°He had disappeared from the public¡®s eyes over thest six months. I didn¡®t think he would be here,


    and...¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡®s just say he has terrible morals.¡± Alexander took a sip of tea and nodded in satisfaction. Then


    he looked at Lily¡®s untouched cup of tea. ¡°Try it! That¡®s the specialty tea over here. It¡®s an umon


    type of tea and is only harvested in small amounts, but it tastes amazing.¡± Seeing how he promoted the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    tea enthusiastically, Lily also took a sip. Indeed, it was smooth and fragrant with a fresh aftertaste.


    ¡°It¡®s nice.¡± She nodded, her mind still on Frank¡®s matter. ¡°What do you mean by terrible morals? As in


    with girls?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± After a moment of silence, Alexander nodded. ¡°Someone sued him for rape before


    this, but the case got dismissed because the other party did not have enough evidence. Later, they


    tried to clear his name by saying that the allegation was false and that someone was trying to defame


    him. No matter what, you should stay away from him.¡± ¡°I won¡®t have the chance to interact much with


    him anyway,¡± Lily said.


    Even if Frank did not have all that dirt on him, Lily would not involve herself with anyone from MN Inc.


    It was enough for Alexander that Lily listened to his words. He raised his head slightly and drank some


    more tea. Then something hit him. ¡°About yesterday... Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Cough! Cough, cough!¡± Lily spat her tea out and choked instantly upon hearing that ¡®What does he


    mean by that? Why is he talking about that all of a sudden? I wasn¡®t prepared for that at all!


    Alexander found her surprised look and red cheeks adorable. ¡°Are you having trouble answering my


    question?¡±


    The more he said, the hotter Lily¡®s cheeks became. She covered her mouth with one hand to cough


    and also to avoid his gaze, but what happened the night before filled her mind. ¡°It seems you¡®re not


    satisfied with my performance.¡± Alexander sighed and took another sip of tea.


    ¡°I¨CIt¡®s...¡± Lily wanted to tell him it was okay, but Alexander interjected, ¡°That¡®s why we must try again.¡±


    His words rendered Lilypletely speechless.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Chapter 178 ¡®How cunning! How dare he trick me this way?¡® ¡°Let¡®s try again, shall we?¡± Alexander


    stared at Lily, smirking as he raised a brow.


    Lily was done with him. He talked about all that just to dive back into the unfinished conversation they


    had on their phones.


    ¡°There¡®s no need for that. Mr. Russell, i¡®m satisfied with your skills and performance.¡± Lily gracefully


    turned down Alexander. She would not let him have his way. Herpliments did not make him happy


    as he nced faintly over at her. ¡°That¡®s not what you said before.¡± ¡°Really? My mind must¡®ve been in a


    mess out there. I don¡®t even remember what I said.¡± Lily shrugged, feigning ignorance. ¡°You mean you


    want me to refresh your memory? Is that right?¡± Alexander ced his cup down and walked over to


    her. She wanted to flee as he drew nearer to her, but he caught her wrist and made her sit back down


    on the stool.


    ¡°Alex...¡± she called his name softly, cing her hands on his chest. Just a moment ago, she had been


    feisty, but now, she was like a tame cat.


    ¡°Don¡®t be afraid!¡± Alexander suddenly became serious and said gently, ¡°Although we moved a step


    forward in our rtionship, there¡®s something I want to tell you. I won¡®t force you to do anything you


    don¡®t want to. Do you understand?¡°.


    Lily was fooling around with him before, so she was not expecting him to tell her that suddenly. While


    looking at his face and into his sincere eyes, her heart melted into a puddle.


    She lifted her arm, caressed his cheek softly, and said gently, ¡°Alex, I was willing to do it with


    you.¡±


    Alexander held her hand and left a kiss on the back of it. ¡°I know.¡±


    He was sure about Lily¡®s thoughts, which was why he continued. He would have stopped if she was not


    willing to take their rtionship a step forward with him. Hence, he believed he was a lucky man. The


    woman who was most precious to him loved him back.


    Lily wrapped her arms around his waist to hug him and snuggled into his embrace. She believed she


    was one lucky woman as well. Initially, she wanted nothing else but to strike a deal with him.


    However, the arrangement they made turned out to be even better than she could have hoped for.


    Mnie was in terrible condition. Her face was turning paler by the minute, while her lips were so dry


    that they cracked.


    Nathaniel was worried sick about her. ¡°Mel, let me take you to the hospital,¡± Leaning sideways on the


    bedframe, she shook her head. ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®m just exhausted. All I need to do is get some rest.¡±


    She closed her eyes, but Frank¡®s face filled her mind, and it scared her sh*tless once again. She had


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    not expected Frank being daring enough to follow her into the restroom earlier since they were in a


    public area. Thankfully, after they kissed for a while and he said a few things, he departed. Even if that


    was all he did, she was still shocked.


    It would be awful for her reputation if anyone saw them, even someone other than Nathaniel. It was


    time she did something!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Chapter 179 Nathaniel prohibited Mnie from working once they returned from Middle Valley, and she


    could no longer enter theb. He imed that theboratory¡¯s chemicals were dangerous for the


    unborn child. Recently, he had been extremely attentive to her, attending to her every need. Frank


    parted ways with the two for the time being. Fortunately, he gave Mnie the forms of two perfumes


    before he left. He said it was histest research oue and a reward for Mnie,


    Although Mnie had her initial misgivings about the forms, she was pleasantly delighted by the


    oues when theb made samples. She finally felt at ease and that everything she had done had


    been worthwhile.


    However, what Frank had given her was far from enough. She wanted more. It was just that the


    thought of him still made her tremble in fear. It was great for them to spend some time apart for now.


    Her body could recover while she used this time to think things through.


    ¡°What¡®s on your mind?¡± Nathaniel asked as he walked over with a ss of warm milk. He truly cared


    for her in all aspects of her life now. She took the ss from him and smiled. ¡°It¡®s nothing. I was hoping


    our new products would be avable in time for the annual perfumerypetition at the year¡®s end.


    Even second ce would benefit thepany if we were to win an award.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡± Nathaniel pinched the tip of Mnie¡®s nose and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already begun the


    preparations. Registration for the annual perfumerypetition will close next month, so we must


    tried them, and I think they¡®re pretty good. There should not be a problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s great. I hope this will help us offset thepany¡®s losses. You¡®ll be less stressed this way, too,¡±


    she said and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It touched him to see that Mnie still cared about him and thepany, even when she was pregnant


    and feeling under the weather. ¡°Mel, you¡®re too nice to me.¡±


    ¡°Id*ot. We¡®ve been together for such a long time. You treat me the best, too, don¡®t you? It¡®s only right


    that I do the same. Plus, part of thepany belongs to me too!¡± Mnie¡®s gentle look always aroused


    tenderness from others.


    Nathaniel nodded quickly. ¡°You¡®re right! Thepany is mine, and that means it¡®s yours too. In the


    future, it¡®ll belong to our children. Mel, I¡®m so d that I chose you back then. If I had chosen Lily,


    she...¡±


    The thought of Lily¡®s heartless behavior made him highly uneasy. They dated for a couple of years, yet


    he never knew her darker side. He did not expect Lily to tamper with the form, and she turned


    egotistical when he tried to make up with her.


    ¡®Did she think that thepany would shut down without her? Soon, I¡®ll make her regret everything she


    did!


    At the sound of Lily¡®s name, Mnie frowned. ¡°Don¡®t talk about her! It disgusts me!¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right. It¡®s disgusting to talk about her. Drink the milk, and I have another good news for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mnie drank it in one go, making her feel much better. Nathaniel adjusted her pillow,


    helping her to lie down as he tucked her into bed. ¡°I¡®ve talked to you about our marriage before,¡± he


    paused for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡®ve told my mom about it, and she wants to meet you.¡± ¡°Your mom?¡±


    Mnie blinked. ¡°You mean Ms. Neville?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said while nodding, ¡°After meeting her, we can start preparing for our wedding. You wouldn¡®t


    want to be in your wedding dress with an enormous belly, would you?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Chapter 180 ¡°...Yeah.¡± Mnie answered hesitantly. she did not look like she was happy about


    Nathaniel¡®s n. Although she had no intention of ending things, she also had no desire to tie the knot


    with him.


    After giving birth, she would be a full¨Ctime housewife, caring for the child and domestic responsibilities.


    However, Nathaniel¡®s existing abilities and MN Inc.¡®s current sess level were far from what she


    desired. If she had a baby now, she would not have time to advance her fame and status in the


    industry. How would she get richer?


    ¡°Aren¡®t you happy about it?¡± Nathaniel thought Mnie would jump for joy at the news, giving him a few


    kisses at the least. However, she was so calm that it seemed like she was not excited about it.


    ¡°It¡®s not like that. Have you told your mom that I¡®m pregnant?¡± she probed.


    ¡°No, I wanted to give her a surprise. What¡®s wrong?¡±


    His answer made Mnie feel relieved. ¡°It¡®s nothing. I think we shouldn¡®t tell her about it so soon. After


    all, I just got pregnant, and you know what they say about how pregnancy can be unstable in the first


    few months. I¡®m just afraid that if something happened, we might lose our child.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± He interrupted her instantly as displeasure was written all over his face.¡± Our child


    will be healthy and safe! Don¡®t think of nonsense! The most important thing is to take care of yourself


    and our baby. You don¡®t need to do anything else for now.


    ¡°Although my mom hadn¡®t mentioned this before, I know she wants grandchildren. You know she had


    only given birth to a girl after remarrying, right? I¡®m her only son, so she would be ted if she knew


    you¡®re pregnant.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡®t stress yourself out. I¡¯m just talking about the possibility of it...¡± Mnie


    continued.


    ¡°Say nothing about that! That wouldn¡®t happen!¡± Nathaniel stopped her from thinking that way.


    He looked into her eyes while holding her shoulders and said, ¡°Mel, stop thinking of stupid things! Don¡®t


    listen to nonsense from other people, either! You¡®ll be healthy, and our child wille into this world


    safely. I won¡®t allow anything to happen to you or the baby. Do you understand?¡±


    His words rendered Mnie speechless. Slowly, she nodded, her expression turning more gloomy than


    before.


    To be honest, Mnie had considered aborting the child, but she had not made a solid decision. She


    was trying to probe Nathaniel¡®s thoughts, but she did not expect such a big reaction from him. Mnie


    could not imagine what he would do if she aborted the child.


    However, this child was indeed a warrior. It was miraculous that the baby was still fine after the past


    few days.


    Mnie was initially hesitant about the abortion. She had even more doubts about it after speaking with


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nathaniel. She decided not to think about the abortion, so¡­ she would just leave


    it be now!


    After tucking Mnie into bed, Nathaniel tiptoed out of the room and made a call.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    On the other end, a melodious voice sounded, ¡°Nate.¡± ¡°I¡®ll bring Mel to meet you tomorrow at our usual


    spot. I¡®ll be there first, and you can take your time.¡±


    ¡°I told you I don¡®t want to meet her.¡± After a moment of silence, Eloise said, ¡°You deserve better.¡±


    Nathaniel held his phone tighter and turned to look back at the room. The door was still closed.


    He then said in a soft voice, ¡°Mom, you promised me. Just meet her once. I¡®m sure you¡®ll like her.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Chapter 181 Lily had been busy with work recently as the red sandalwood nt, her baby, had arrived.


    It was just a medium¨Csized one since the farmers had specially bred it, and Lily ced it in herb,


    When they returned from Middle Valley, Jenny appealed to the higher¨Cups and requested a personal


    Everyone, from the higher¨Cups to the administrative employees, was shocked at Jenny¡®splete


    change in attitude toward Lily.


    Gossips were unavoidable, and many felt that it was unfair for Lily to have ab for herself. None of


    them had gotten a personalb after working for less than three months in thepany. Moreover, the


    rumors surrounding her before this, it made everyone even more suspicious of her.


    Jenny did not bother to exin herself because she did not feel the need to do so. Instead, she left a


    few words for them. ¡°I gave Lily a test. Anyone willing to try it out, and managed to pass, would get the


    same treatment as her. I would be fair and request a personalb for you too.¡±


    These few words from Jenny made everyone stop gossiping and swallow their dissatisfaction. Although


    none of them knew what the second task was, most of them had seen the first task. It was impossible


    to cheat, and Lily managed to identify the problem in a short time while the others were utterly clueless


    about it.


    As for the second task, they could feel themselves getting a headache from just hearing about it. None


    of the employees were willing to take up the challenge as they did not think they could pass. Hence,


    the employees decided to just focus on their task at hand.


    Everything outside theb seemed to have nothing to do with Lily. Once she stepped into theb, she


    focused entirely on her work and ignored everything else.


    Back in Middle Valley, she had an inspiration, but it was a rough idea until she found the red


    sandalwood at the nursery. At that moment, she felt she had found what she had been looking for.


    She was busy preparing the materials, from washing, drying, cutting, melting, and extracting. When


    night fell, she finally stopped when she could no longer withstand the pain in her neck. Times like these


    made her miss Olivia more.


    They were partners back then; Olivia would help Lily with the preparation of materials while Lily


    focused on creating the form of the perfumes. The duo had their respective roles, and Olivia easily


    understood what Lily wanted. They had great chemistry, allowing their work to flow smoothly.


    However, Nathaniel still did not want to approve of Olivia¡®s resignation. Lily¡®s furrowed eyebrows


    rxed a little when she remembered the date today,


    She took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Liv, are you free to grab a bite with me now?¡± Thirty minutes


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    hamburgers, fries, tacos, but they were sitting in silence. After a moment, Olivia broke the silence.


    ¡°Let¡®s dig in.¡±


    She picked up a hamburger and took a massive bite as if trying to vent a particr emotion. Looking at


    her, Lily picked up a hamburger too, but she chewed slowly. In the past, the two would always hang out


    to grab a bite like this. Thinking back, Olivia spent more time with Lily than Nathaniel did.


    The duo said nothing as they ate. When food wrappers were the only thing left on the table, Lily wiped


    her mouth and removed a contract from her bag. She slid it to Olivia across the table. ¡°Bring it home


    and read it carefully. Wecan discuss anything that you¡¯re not satisfied with. Lastly, wee to the


    team!¡± Olivia nced at the document. It was an employment contract, and Rebirth was the employer.


    However, she just looked at it, shaking her head, and did not intend to pick it up.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Lily suspected that Olivia had not yet resigned from MN Inc. ¡°Don¡®t you want to be my


    partner again?¡±.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 182 ¡°T¨CThat¡®s not it. Working with you in this industry is one of the best things in my life! I can


    learn a lot from you, and I love experimenting with fragrances too.¡± ¡°Then...¡± After some thought, Lily


    said, ¡°If I¡®m not mistaken, thepany should automatically dismiss you 30 days after you submit your


    resignation letter, regardless of Nathaniel¡®s approval. It¡®s about time now.¡±


    ording to thew, Nathaniel could not force Olivia to stay, no matter how unwilling he was to let her


    go.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡®s about time now.¡± Sighing, Olivia said, ¡°The thing is.... my mom won¡®t allow me to resign.¡±


    Lily did not expect Olivia¡®s mother to be involved in this matter. ¡°Why doesn¡®t Mrs. Hart...¡±


    ¡°Nathaniel came to my house before this to look for me and met my mom too. My mom trusts him a lot.


    She believes he¡®s a good boss, and I¡®m being ungrateful for the opportunities. Plus, he gave me a pay


    raise, which made my mom even more persistent about me staying at MN Inc.¡±


    Olivia leaned back into her seat, raising her head to look at the sky. The sky was dark, and not a single


    star could be seen. ¡°I¡®ve thought about it. I¡®ll just stay there since I don¡®t work seriously anyway. If he¡®s


    still willing to pay me for doing absolutely nothing at all, that¡®s kind of a good thing for me too!¡± ¡°Liv, you


    can¡®t think that way. Doing that will only ruin yourself and your career.¡± To outsiders, it may look like


    Olivia was lucky to get paid to do nothing, but her wasted time would not return to her. It would put all


    the experience she had umted in the past to waste, and she would miss the best time for career


    development. It was not worth it for Olivia to do that.


    That was why Lily had been trying to bring Olivia to Rebirth with her. She treated Olivia as her true


    friend and wanted the best for Olivia¡®s career. ¡°My mom won¡®t allow me to do that...¡± Olivia trailed off


    while looking at Lily helplessly.


    ¡°You don¡®t look like the person who just listens to her parent¡®s words and does not know what she


    wants to do with her life.¡±


    This was a simple case. Olivia¡®s mother probably did not allow Olivia to resign because she felt that MN


    Inc. was a goodpany with a good boss and excellent employee remuneration,


    However, Olivia would have significant career development in the future once she joined Rebirth. As


    long as the twomunicated this matter well, Lily believed that Olivia¡®s mother would understand her


    daughter¡®s choice.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Olivia stared at Lily for a moment before she burst intoughter. ¡°I was just joking! I don¡®t want to


    leave.¡±


    Lily was even more astonished upon hearing that.¡°why not?¡±


    For a long time, Olivia had always insisted that she would follow Lily wherever she went. They could


    work together no matter where they were. It had only been a couple of weeks, so she did


    not believe that Olivia would change her mind. It would not be because of the pay raise Nathaniel


    promised as well.


    ¡°That¡®s because I feel I can help you even more by staying here instead of being by your side,¡± Olivia


    exined.


    Lily did not understand her words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mnie has been on a roll since she and Nate returned from Middle Valley. She produced the form


    for two perfumes easily, and thebs are busy working on it these days. Nathaniel puts a lot of


    importance on the new products and believes they would be a big hit in the market,¡± Olivia sat up


    straight and said seriously. ¡°What does this have to do with you helping me?¡± ¡°I want to find out how


    good the two perfumes could be and see what other tricks they have up their sleeves. If they have a


    n to set you up for something terrible again, I can learn about it in time and tell you about it too.¡±


    Olivia had given this some serious thought over the past few days. She believed this was the best way


    for her to help Lily. Instead of being by Lily¡®s side, she would stay in MN Inc. and be on the watch for


    her.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chapter 183 Lily¡®s anger was something Olivia had not expected.


    ¡°I don¡®t need that!¡± Lily was furious; her tone was stern, and her expression solemn.


    ¡°Lily, I...¡± Olivia did not think Lily would react this way; it stunned her momentarily. ¡°A-Am I wrong for


    this?¡±


    ¡°Of course you are!¡± Lily emphasized another time. ¡°What do you regard yourself as? What do you


    regard me as? I know they¡®lle up with new products because they have been manufacturing the


    old ones for quite some time. They would be unable to sustain the business for long without creating


    new ones.


    ¡°However, I¡®m not interested in their new products or form! Liv, you¡®ve been working in this industry


    for some time. I¡®m sure you know what you can and cannot do! Do you think it¡®s right to pry on other


    perfumer¡®s forms? ¡°Do you think I can¡®t fight them head¨Con with my skills, so I need you to spy on


    them for me?¡± Lily paused for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°Liv, I don¡®t need you to be on the watch for


    me. Come over and be my assistant. That¡®s where you belong.¡± Olivia did not know what to say. She


    just stayed silent after Lily reprimanded her. A whileter, she apologized. ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡±


    ¡®I was wrong. I thought this would be the best way to avenge Lily. However, I forgot that doing so would


    only turn us into the same kind of person Nathaniel and Mnie were.¡® Nathaniel and Mnie stole


    Lily¡®s products and form, and Olivia wanted to pry on their form and secrets so she could tell Lily


    about it. If she had done that, she would be the same as the nasty duo.


    ¡°Liv, I know you¡®re only doing that for me, bute over and help me if you truly want the best. I


    recently had a new idea and have been researching it. I can¡®t handle everything alone. Come over and


    help me out since it¡®s about time you can leave MN Inc.¡± Lily sincerely said as she pushed the contract


    slightly toward Olivia again. This time, Olivia epted her offer and immediately picked up the


    contract. While skimming it through, she joked, ¡°The pay isn¡®t any higher than the one I¡®m getting now!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Your pay will increase if you do a good job in Rebirth. Even the bonuses from the projects are lucrative


    in Rebirth.¡± Lily chuckled. ¡°Okay then, I guess I¡®ll do this for you.¡± Olivia feigned grievance when


    happiness had filled her up from within,


    It was something that called for a celebration, as Olivia could leave a suffocating environment to work


    with a friend again and do the things she liked.


    When Lily reached home, it was already near midnight. She had been too upied with work recently


    and often came backte. Fortunately, Alexander had been busy with his work as well. As the two had


    their heads buried in work, it had been a few days since theyst saw each other.


    A wave of yearning washed over Lily when she returned to their empty bedroom. She missed him.


    Back then, she would work till thiste as well. She went home alone, slept alone, and managed


    everything at home alone. Nathaniel would apany her asionally, but he would leave after


    having a meal with her.


    She had not felt such loneliness or yearning for Nathaniel before. Now, she was probably used to


    having Alexander around. She was used to his presence and adoration for her. She had to admit that


    she had grown reliant on him.


    At one past midnight, she climbed into bed after taking a shower. After some thought, she sent


    Alexander a text. ¡°You¡®re noting home tonight?¡±


    She fell asleep before his reply came Exhaustion filled her up from head to toe. She was so tired that


    she did not wake up when Alexander came back or when he circled his arms around her, hugging her


    from behind.


    She felt warmth and mumbled incoherent words amidst her sleep as she turned around to face him.


    Stretching her limbs, she hugged him back No, she practically sprawled over him, rendering Alexander


    speechless


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Alexander had rushed home in the middle of the night because of Lily¡¯s text. However, his wife did not


    look at him and simply snuggled into his embrace. He did not know whether he should be d or mad


    at her.


    d because she was willing to get closer to himn. Mad because she did that so easily. What if the


    person on the bed was not Alexander but someone else?


    ¡°Lily. Lily¡­¡± he called her name softly in her ear.


    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re so noisy!¡± Lily waved her hand. Dissatisfaction was written all over her face.


    Alexander was speechless. ¡®She said I was noisy, but she hugged me tighter and snuggled deeper into


    my arms. Did she think she would not hear anything by doing so?¡¯


    Alexander wanted to say something at first but just sighed in the end. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll just say it tomorrow!


    She¡¯s my princess, after all.¡¯


    He soon rxed in the bed and fell asleep with Lily using him as a human pillow.


    Lily had a great sleep. When she woke up, she felt fresh and wanted to stretch her arms, but she could


    not move them. Opening her eyes, she saw the handsome face belonging to her lover.


    ¡°Alex?¡± she called out in surprise. ¡°When did youe home?¡±


    Alexander opened his eyes, his dark orbs staring back at her. Finally, he could let out his words from


    keep yourself safe?¡±


    He used his hand to knock her forehead lightly because he did not want to hurt her.


    Lily put her hand to her forehead and asked, ¡°Is there another man in this house except for


    you?¡±


    ¡°What if it was a robber?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please! Do you think that the security guards of Imperial Hills are just decorations? How could a


    robber get in here so easily? Even if someone were to barge into the neighborhood, you have a burr


    rm system installed in this house, don¡¯t you?¡± she said casually, thinking he had just asked a terrible


    question.


    Her words surprised him. ¡°How¡¯d you know I have a system in this house?¡±


    Lily was speechless. After all, she had been staying there for quite some time. She could tell a burr


    rm system was installed after a few looks around. While this system may not be as practical as the


    one used at the Lodge family¡¯s residence, it was substantial enough for the average person.


    ¡°1¡­ guessed it!¡± She thought of a cover and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you watch TV? People with your level of


    wealth and status would always set up some protection barriers around their houses to prevent


    burries.¡±


    Lily raised her brow after saying that, satisfied with herself foring up with such a reasonable


    excuse.


    ¡°Can I think of it as you feeling safe around me?¡± Sensing that she wanted to get up,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¨C


    Alexander reached for her wrist and pulled her back into his embrace.


    ¡°Alex quit messing with me. I need to head to theb now.¡± Lily struggled to get away from him. She


    would not feel at ease beforepleting her research. ¡°You spent more time in theb than with me


    recently. I should consider taking the personalb back from you,¡± Alexander muttered as he snuggled


    into her neck. ¡®Boss! You can¡¯t use work to get back at me for our private matters!¡¯ Lily thought.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Mnie was anxious. They had arrived for quite some time, but Eloise was not there


    ¡°It¡¯s all rightI¡¯m sure she¡¯ste because there¡¯s something she needs to attend to first,¡±


    Nathanielforted her in a soft voice. However, he was not confident in his mother¡¯s


    attendance, either.


    After all, Eloise did not want to meet Mnie, and Nathaniel was the one who insisted on this


    meet-up


    Just as he was about to leave the private room to make a call, the door opened, revealing


    Eloise¡¯s personal assistant. Once Eloise entered the room, her assistant left and closed the


    door to be on the watch outside.


    pete


    Eloise wore a gray Chanel suit, and her hair was recently permed. With just a nce, Mnie


    could recognize Eloise¡¯s earrings and bracelet. They were both from thetest jewelry collection


    this year. She felt envious of Eloise.


    Even though Eloise was a middle-aged woman, she only looked around thirty-five years old


    because of her skincare routine for the past decades. She maintained her figure and


    appearance well, too. At that moment, Mnie wished Eloise would publicly acknowledge


    Nathaniel as her son. She could not help but feel disappointed at this thought.


    Unfortunately, Nathaniel was the son Eloise had with her ex-husband. That meant she could not


    acknowledge him as her son in public, and he could inherit none of her wealth. If Nathaniel had


    been Eloise¡¯s sessor, Mnie would not have risked her life and gotten involved with Frank.


    She only did that so she could have another option in life.


    w


    ¡°Mom,¡± Nathaniel went over and greeted Eloise at the door. Then he turned to Mnie. ¡°Mel,


    come here.¡±


    ¡°This is Mnie. I¡¯ve told you about her before,¡± he said as he circled his arm around Mnie¡¯s


    waist.


    Eloise nced briefly at Mnie as a greeting. After removing her zer, she sat at the table,


    picked up her cutlery set, and ate. She was a picky eater and had high standards for food. The


    dishes served by this restaurant suited her taste and provided great privacy for their


    customers. Hence, Eloise often met up with Nathaniel here.


    It had always been the two of them all these years, and today was the first time someone else


    joined them.


    ¡°Mom. How are you doingtely?¡± Nathaniel followed suit and sat down. The first thing he did


    was express his concern for Eloise. ¡°I heard you bought over anotherpany. Hudson¡¯s


    health isn¡¯t in the best condition, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been tired.¡±


    Eloise was eating her food with elegance. After taking another bite, she said casually, ¡°You


    don¡¯t need to worry about all that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Mom, I know you¡¯re a strong woman, and you¡¯d be able to handle anything. I want to


    thank you for helping with mypany¡¯s matters. If not for you, I never would have figured out


    the solution.¡±


    Mnie was shocked by how Nathaniel thanked his mother. It was customary for Mnie to


    be nervous, but she did not expect Nathaniel to feel the same way.


    He spoke so formally with his mother and was so polite that it was clear they were not close to


    each other. This was not how a son usually talked to his mother but how a subordinate would


    report to his boss.


    Eloise stopped eating and ced her cutlery down. She then took out a piece of tissue to wipe


    the corners of her mouth before crumpling it and throwing it on the table.


    ¡°Nate, you handled this matter poorly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I admit my mistakes. I¡®ve been too careless, which allowed Lily to tamper with the form.


    This tiny mistake almost cost thepany¡­¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Before he finished his words, Eloise interrupted, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I was referring to. I meant


    to say you handled your romantic rtionships poorly.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 186 ¡°Mom?¡± Nathaniel asked Eloise in confusion. He was stunned as he had not expected her


    to say that ¡°Why would Lily tamper with the form? How many years have you been dating each


    other? You know very well that most of yourpany¡®s products were created by Lily. She had always


    been obedient to you. Why¡®d you force her to leave?¡± While Eloise spoke, she capped hier knuckles on


    the tabletop, her expression severe. She looked like a ster teacher reprimanding lire student who had


    just made a mistake.


    Eloise¡®s questions puzzled Nathaniel. He was embarrassed and was about to break out in a cold


    sweat. ¡°Mom...¡±


    ¡°I asked Frank to help you because you¡®re my son. I don¡®t want to see you fail after you¡®ve worked hard


    for such a long time. However, that didn¡®t mean that you did nothing wrong. Nate, you made a big


    mistake!¡±


    She was merciless in her criticisms, and the person who felt most awkward now was Mnie.


    ¡®What¡®s going on? I came here with Nathaniel to meet my future mother¨Cinw, but she didn¡®t care


    about me. Ever since she arrived, she did not look at me properly or said anything to me! Not only that,


    she¡®s praising his son¡®s ex¨Cgirlfriend when I¡®m here. What in the world is this?


    Mnie felt awkward just sitting at the table. It was giving her anxiety.


    Nathaniel defended himself against his mother¡®s rebuke, unwilling to back down. ¡°Mom, I can¡®t control


    my heart. Mel is the woman I love. I can¡®t possibly spend the rest of my life with Lily when I don¡®t love


    her!


    ¡°Yes, you¡®re right. Lily is a talented perfumer, but you can¡®t expect me to marry her just because of that,


    can you? I admit I took advantage of her, but I also gave her a lot in return! Like you said, we¡®ve been


    dating for so many years, and yet she could just turn her back on me overnight. This just proves how


    heartless she is.¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°A person like her might betray me any time in the future,


    even if she did not do it now! I just got rid of things that might harm thepany.


    His voice grew softer toward the end. Maybe he was not confident about his justification as well.


    Eloise red at him. ¡°Do you want me to praise you for that?¡±


    ¡°That¡®s not what I mean. Mom, I brought Mel here to meet you today. Let¡®s not bring up the past


    anymore. No matter what Lily did, everything is history, and she¡®s gone. I love Mel, and she¡®s going to


    be your daughter¨Cinw. I¡®m going to marry her.¡±


    After Eloise said her piece, she stopped rebuking Nathaniel and looked closely at Mnie. However,


    Mnie sensed from Eloise¡®s stare that she did not like her.


    ¡°You¡®re an adult now, and I can¡®t stop you from doing whatever you want. You have your own ns in


    life too. Still, about the marriage, I¡¯d like to advise you... the both of you, to think about it carefully,¡±


    Eloise said and took her bag from the chair next to her. ¡°Marriage isn¡®t a


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    game. If you insist on getting married, just go ahead.¡± Then, she handed a debit card to Nathaniel.


    ¡°This is a gift from me. You know very well that I can¡¯t attend your wedding. The passcode is your


    birthdate. No matter what, I want you to live a good life.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡± Nathaniel epted the card and said happily. ¡°I understand. Your approval and


    blessings are already enough for us.¡± ¡°Well then, today¡®s meal had taken up a lot of time. I¡®ll be leaving


    now.¡± Eloise stood up, preparing to leave. ¡°Yeah, I¡®ll leave after an hour. Mom, take care.¡± Nathaniel


    stood up but realized that Mnie was still slouching in her seat. He immediately pulled her up, and


    finally, she got up to her feet, too, albeit slowly. That did not bother Eloise. She just patted Nathaniel on


    his shoulder. ¡°You too.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 187 Nathaniel was overjoyed. He held the debit card with one of his hands and Mnie¡¯s hand


    with the other. ¡°Mel, we can finally get married!¡±


    Mnie nced at the card and coldly shrugged his hand off her. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Look. This card is a gift from my mom, meaning she has already approved you as her daughter¨Cin¨C


    ill. She just wants the best for me, that¡®s all.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m sure she wants that. She even chose a wife for you. However, I am not the woman she thinks is


    qualified to be her daughter¨Cinw.¡± Mnie was mad upon thinking of what Nathaniel¡®s mother had


    said earlier.


    ¡®She kept talking about Lily when I was the one who sat in front of her! I am the woman who will marry


    her son, not Lily!¡®


    Mnie could tell that Nathaniel¡®s mother looked down on her, making her ufortable.


    ¡°You¡®re upset again, aren¡®t you? I told you my mom didn¡®t mean what she said. It doesn¡®t matter how


    much she likes Lily because the most important thing is I don¡®t like her. What can my mom do about


    that? I am the one getting married, so her opinions will only remain as opinions and not a deciding


    factor. Her words can¡®t change anything!¡± Nathaniel coaxed Mnie patiently because he knew she felt


    aggrieved due to this matter.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mnie turned to look at him and said, ¡°What if you change your mind?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why would I do that? After all these years, don¡®t you know what I truly want? I have always loved you


    and you only! We¡®ll have a kid soon, so I would never change my mind!¡±


    He held her hand and ced the card on her palm to make her feel at ease. ¡°In the future, you will be


    in charge of our family¡®s finances. I will be under your control too. You can make the call for everything,


    okay?¡±


    Mnie looked at the card in her hand, then at his sincere gaze again before nodding in satisfaction.


    ¡°That depends on how you act!¡±


    After sending Mnie home, Nathaniel headed right to theb. They were already at the final stages of


    the development of the new product, and they had to be careful to stop anything from going wrong. As


    Mnie said, Nathaniel ced his hopes on these two new products to bring back awards and


    recognition for thepany.


    Over the past few weeks, they recruited a few perfumers and researchers to work on the new products.


    Although they were not at the top of their fields, they were at least professionals. Even if they could not


    create anything unique, creating a few basic items would be no problem.


    Everyone was working on their task at hand. Nathaniel looked around, and since the project¡®s progress


    was satisfactory, he made noments. He just encouraged his team members to work harder during


    this period. Once the products seeded in the market, everyone would


    get a raise in pay.


    After walking around, he realized that someone was absent again. He called the person in charge of


    theb over. ¡°Where¡¯s Olivia? Did she apply for leave again? Or is she ying hooky


    Chan


    TE1


    at work?¡± ¡®This stupid b*tch was only obedient for a few days. What is she up to again now?¡® ¡°Mr. Hall,


    that¡®s not it. She said she resigned from work,¡± the person in charge said softly. He thought Nathaniel


    knew about the matter.


    ¡°Resigned?¡± Nathaniel raised luis voice ¡°When did she resign? Who approved her resignation? I didn¡®t


    ept her resignation letter! I disapproved of her resignation! Call her now! Call her and ask her to


    The person in charge made a call with mindful movements before he said, ¡°The call isn¡®t going


    through.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Chapter 188 ¡°Try again! If you still can¡®t get through, go to her house and drag her here! How dare she


    skiping to work?!¡± Nathaniel rebuked, but he felt he had not fully expressed his anger. After


    pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Forget it. I¡®ll do it myself!¡± Then he drove back to thepany and


    headed straight to the HR Department as soon as he arrived. ¡°Get me Olivia Hart¡®s information. She


    left her position without getting prior approval from higher management. Tell the Legal Department to


    devise the appropriate punishment andpensation for this case.¡±


    One of the executives from the HR Department looked at Nathaniel and said, ¡°Mr. Hall, Olivia submitted


    her resignation letter more than a month ago. ording to the Labor Law, she can leave her job


    position 30 days after submitting her resignation letter regardless of your approval.¡±


    ¡°What kind of stupidw is that? Why haven¡®t I heard of it before?¡± Nathaniel was astonished as this


    was not something he had expected. He was under the impression that Olivia would remain an


    employee of thepany if he did not sign her resignation letter. Upon hearing what the HR executive


    said, Nathaniel felt fury burning within him. ¡°That is what the Labor Law states.¡± The executive¡®s voice


    diminished. No matter how furious Nathaniel was, that was thew set by the government. ¡°Then... she


    can just leave as she wishes? Is there nothing thepany can do?¡± Nathaniel could not believe that


    there was nothing hispany could do to a mere employee. ¡°She hasn¡®t taken her pay and bonus


    fromst month,¡± the executive browsed through the documents and said.


    ¡°Deduct it!¡± Nathaniel ordered without any hesitation.


    ¡°Due to the unique nature of her work before this, we can require her to sign a nonpete use.¡±


    Nathaniel¡®s eyes lit up at the sound of that. ¡°That sounds good! Get that done and stop her from


    working in otherpanies in this industry. If she disobeys, file awsuit against her to im for the


    He could guess Olivia insisted on leaving because she wanted to join Lily¡®s team. He could not let


    Olivia have her way. Fine, Nathaniel would let her go if she wanted to leave, but she should not hope to


    get a job at anotherpany in this industry within a year.


    He would sue her for breaching the contract if she dared to. Lily could pay thepensation for Olivia


    by then. Nathaniel felt much better at thinking he still had something to threaten them.


    It was never good to flirt with a man who had just tasted the forbidden fruit. Lily took a shower, changed


    into a blouse with a high neck, and wrapped a scarf around her neck. Finally, she managed to cover all


    the love bites.


    In a hurry, she rushed to theb. She told Olivia to report there today and get familiar with the work


    environment first. Unfortunately, she was stillte to meet Olivia. When she arrived at


    the door breathlessly, Olivia was already there, chatting away with Jenny.


    Lily was unsure how long Olivia had been here, but looking at the two chatting happily, it seemed they


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    had known each other for years. Jenny turned around upon hearing some movements. Smiling, she


    said, ¡°Wow! Our workaholic is actuallyte today.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chapter 189 ¡°Sorry, I overslept.¡± Lily looked at Olivia. ¡°I guess I don¡¯t need to introduce you two


    to each other.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a team from today onward! Just drop the formalities,¡± Jenny said with a smile as she put


    her hand around Olivia¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Jen, you¡¯re so biased! You weren¡¯t this kind to me back then.¡± Lily shook her head, fighting


    against the injustice she went through.


    ¡°That¡¯s different. I thought you made it here because of your connections back then, but I


    approved of Oliviaing in this way.¡± Jenny joked and patted Olivia on her shoulder.


    ¡°You sure have double standards!¡± Lily eximed, chuckling before she continued, ¡°Well then.


    Let¡¯s get to work now that you¡¯re here. Coincidentally, Ick staffing here. I want to find out the


    new product¡¯s form as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you two get to work then. You canplete the paperwork for your recruitment in a few


    days, right? Just head to the HR Department toplete them,¡± Jenny said.


    The question was for Olivia, to which she nodded and replied, ¡°No problem.¡± Olivia could


    complete the procedures and paperwork at any time. The most important thing for employees


    was their team and whether they were happy at work. Upon entering theb, Olivia scanned the


    surroundings and praised, ¡°This ce looks good! There are more types of equipment here


    than where we worked before. Wow, you have these too?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lily changed into her work clothes while exining, ¡°Although Rebirth is a small-scale


    company, it has the support of La Beaut¨¦ Group. Hence, we have decent facilities too. Also, Ms.


    Gray said we can ask thepany if we need any other equipment not provided here for our


    work.¡±


    ¡°Working in a bigpany is the best! You made the right choice to leave.¡± Olivia also changed


    into her work clothes and waslied her hands, preparing to work. ¡°By the way, Nathaniel didn¡¯t


    make things difficult for you when you left

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Back when they were still working at MN Inc., Olivia would give Lily shoulder massages too. It had


    been a long time since shest did it.


    Lily did not refuse heroffer and turned around, sweeping her hair to one side and revealing her slender


    neck. With both hands, Olivia massaged Lily¡®s shoulders, applying just enough pressure to make Lily


    feel better alter the muscles in her neck had rxed.


    ¡°II¡®s so good to have you here. I was overwhelmed the past two days and feel much more rxed with


    you here.¡± Lily raised her head and closed her eyes as the massage made her slightly sleepy. It would


    be a long process to create a new product. After all, the product had to be tested several times before


    beingunched. Now that Olivia was here, Lily did not have to do everything alone.


    ¡°In that case, you should consider giving me a sry increase, shouldn¡®t you?¡± Olivia joked.


    ¡°Hey! Who asks for a pay raise on their first day of work? You¡®re going to scare your boss away! ¡°Lily


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    said in disapproval while shaking her head. ¡°An employee who doesn¡®t take the initiative to ask for a


    pay raise is not a good employee.¡± Olivia joked, but her smile froze when her eyes crossed a specific


    spot. The movement of her hands stopped as well.


    Sensing the strangeness, Lily opened her eyes. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Lily, you...¡± Olivia hesitated, not knowing where to start. However, her gaze was fixed on a particr


    spot. Confused, Lily lowered her head. She saw nothing wrong with her body, so what did Olivia see?


    Olivia raised her hand and poked at Lily¡®s neck, roughly showing where she was staring, Following


    Olivia¡®s movement, Lily raised her hand to the spot and suddenly remembered something! Lily had


    worn a turtleneck blouse at first, but she had changed into her work clothes, and they could not cover


    what was on her neck anymore.


    Then she focused on her work the entire time and paid no attention to it. Lily¡®s hickey covered neck


    became visible during Olivia¡®s massage when she swept her hair to one side of her neck


    ¡°Well, this is...¡± It was awkward. However, they were both adults, so Lily did not need to hide it from


    Olivia. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡®s that thing, you know.¡±


    Her reaction made Olivia burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, I understand! It¡®s just that... who was it?¡±


    Nathaniel was already history, so it was definitely not him. Olivia did not see any other man who had a


    close rtionship with Lily.


    Nathaniel was the only man in Lily¡®s life in thest few years. Lily had spent every day either in theb


    or her rented apartment. It was rare for her even to go shopping.


    ¡®Does Lily have a new boyfriend? Who is it? Why can¡®t I think of anyone?¡®


    ¡°Do I know him?¡± Olivia asked after giving it some thought. There was no way she could determine who


    the man was without already knowing him. Olivia thought this question was simple to answer, but it was


    tricky for Lily. ¡°I guess... you do.¡± With Alexander¡®s status and reputation, there should be only a few


    people who had not heard about him, especially in a ce like Sapphine, Olivia probably had not dealt


    with him before, so could she even be considered to know him on a personal level?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Chapter 191 ¡°What do you mean by that? What¡®s his name? Let me see if I know the guy.¡±


    ¡°You¡®ll find out soon enough!¡± Lily raiscellier hand and patted Olivia¡®s shoulder.


    Lily stood up and changed the topic, ¡°Liv, it might be more challenging to create this new product, and


    work would be fowler, 100.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like our work was easy back then. Don¡®t worry about it. Just lead the project and


    leave the preparations to me¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°I knew you¡®re the best assistant I could ever ask for!¡±


    When they returned to thebs, Lily first checked the extracted samples. They were, as expected,


    nothing like what she wanted.


    It was essential to use liigh¨Cqualityponents, but the extraction and purification techniques


    necessary to achieve the desired scent were also crucial. Theplicated procedure had to be carried


    out repeatedly before it could be considered a sess.


    Theunch of a new perfume in the market involved many hours of hard work by the perfumers. Those


    who would steal the products of others¡®bor were despicable.


    ¡°We failed again!¡± Olivia sighed, slightly disappointed. ¡°It¡®s normal to fail. When did we ever seed


    easily in the past? Plus, we¡®re using a new ingredient this time around. It has aplex scent, so it¡®ll


    be even more challenging for us! What? Are you going to give up now?¡± After working together for so


    many years, Olivia knew Lily was joking. ¡°An easy research isme. If we do this, I want to do the


    hardest one!¡±


    While talking, Olivia prepared for the next round of experiments. However, Lily stopped her. ¡± It¡®s fine.


    We¡®ll continue tomorrow since it¡®ste now. We¡®re not in a hurry, anyway.¡±


    It was gettingte, and Alexander had reminded Lily to go home earlier that day. Although he seemned


    overbearing, Lily enjoyed having someone care for her so much.


    ¡°Okay then. I¡®ll think about how we may improve our experimentster at home.¡±


    The two changed into their own clothes and headed downstairs. Just as they were about to leave the


    She rushed into theb with a grave expression. When she saw Lily and Olivia, she went to them


    immediately.


    ¡°Jen?¡±


    Lily went up to Jenny, but Jenny only nced at hier before averting her gaze to Olivia. ¡°You can¡®t work


    here anymore.¡±


    Both Olivia and Lily were puzzled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°MN Inc. sent an official letter to us. They said Olivia had signed the nonpete use, and she


    won¡®t be able to work in anypany in the perfumery industry for a year, starting from


    the day she resigned from MN Inc¡±


    Jenny pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to them as she spoke, Olivia was stunned.


    ¡°Y¨C I didn¡®t know about this!¡± Olivia had never seen this agreement before, let alone signed it. ¡°He¡®s


    trying to get back at you, so it¡®s natural that you know nothing about this.¡± Lily skimmel over the piece of


    paper. She had heard about sidan agreement, though pany would require some of their resigning


    employees to sign the nonpete use beraus of the que nature of their work It was for the


    a year


    However, only employees who had ess to apany¡®s core techniques or business secrets would


    be required to sign this agreement. It would not be necessary for Olivia to do it as she was just a


    research assistant. Nathaniel was obviously doing this to get in their way.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Chapter 192 Nathaniel resented Lily but had no power over her. Hence, le shifted his target to Olivia,


    which would indirectly affect Lily. ¡°What am I going to do?¡± Olivia¡®s mood worsened as she held the


    piece of paper. ¡°I can¡®t work here anymore?¡± Jenny nodded. She also feli terrible when she heard about


    it. Recruiting a new employee for Rebirth was simple, but it was difficult to manage legal matters on her


    own.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry just yet. I¡®ll figure something out.¡± Lilyforted Olivia.


    Every problem has its solution. They were only confused because it came out of the blue.


    Lily thought to liersell, ¡®Nathaniel sure moves fast. Today was Olivia¡®s first day, and he¡®d already sent


    her the letter. This means he¡®d been keeping an eye on us, so I guess he wasn¡®t serious when he


    imed we¡®d go our separate ways.


    ¡°Look what he did now. How could we part ways if he continued bothering me? I held off getting even


    with them, but they can¡®t wait for sh*t to happen to them. If so, I¡®ll be merciless! Then Lily said to Olivia,


    ¡°Liv, take a break for the time being. You just moved, haven¡®t you? Use this time to settle down and wait


    for my update.¡±


    ¡°Lily...¡± Olivia was worried that her issue would cause problems for Rebirth. It was fine if it was just her,


    but she would feel bad if Rebirth got dragged into it.


    Lily continuedforting her. ¡°Don¡®t worry about it! He can¡®t do anything but threaten you like this while


    showing me the upper hand he thinks he has. No matter what, he did this because of me, and you


    shouldn¡®t have been involved. Just rest at home and wait for the good news!¡±


    Jenny added, ¡°Yeah, Lily¡®s right. Don¡®t be too worried about this. Although it sounds serious, a non¨C


    we settle this matter, I¡®ll help you with the process again!¡± Their words touched Olivia so much that she


    was at a loss for words. Olivia lowered her head at them gratefully. ¡°Thanks, Jen and Lily. I¡®m so lucky


    to have met you both. I¡®ll work hard in the future!¡± Lily extended her hand to help Olivia straighten up.


    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡®s your job to work hard and our responsibility to help you, isn¡®t it? It¡®s


    gettingte. Get home quickly, or your mom will worry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Alter Olivia left, Lily looked down at the paper in her hand as a wintry smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Lily, do you have a n for this?¡±


    Jenny assumed Lily had a n in ce when she calmly consoled Olivia and expressed confidence in


    resolving the situation, ¡°There are only two ways to solve this if it¡®s legally binding,¡± Lily said as she


    waved the paper.


    Chaptat!


    ¡°The first is that Olivia must abide by the contract and can¡®t work in any other perfumery rted


    ¡°That means you¡®re nning to go with one of them?¡±


    Lily would not pick the first option,¡® Jenny thought to letsell, ¡®What would Olivia do for a Vear, even if we


    were able to rece hier temporarily? None of the businesses in this industry would lire her. Would she


    switch careets and return in a year?¡®


    With that thought in mind, Jenny fell that the second way was their best choice. It was the casiest for


    then as they only needed to pay an amounil ofpensation to MN Inc. However, it would be


    considerable sun. It would be difficult for Olivia to settle it on lier own, but they could not persuade the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    if you guys are short on money, I can help,¡± Jenny said after giving it some thought.


    Lily smiled. ¡°Jen, thanks for the offer, but we won¡®t need it. I¡®m not choosing the first or the second


    solution. I¡®in choosing¡­ the third option!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Nothing was set in stone, after all, and one must be smart enough to think outside the box and


    find other ways to deal with life.


    ¡®I should stop ying defensively and strike back whenever someone provokes me. It¡¯s about


    time I retaliate and show those two I¡¯m not someone to be trifled withi.¡¯


    When Alexander arrived home, the sight of Lily lying on lier stomach on the couch weed


    him. Herptop was in front of her as her fingers gracefully typed away on her keyboard. Lily


    crossed her calves mid-air while focusing all her attention on the screen. It was rare to see Lily


    working on herptop at home in such a position. Alexander put down his things and changed


    into liis house slippers before peeking over to see what Lily was doing She had several tabs on


    her screen, registering for a troll ount on a certain website.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Alexander went to pour luimself a ss of water and brought one for Lily as well.


    Lily adjusted her posture and sat cross-legged with herptop on her thighs. She reached for


    the ss and took a sip, but hier gaze remained fixed on the screen. ¡°Someone wants to y,


    so I have no choice but to y along.¡± Considering Lily¡¯s expression and tone, Alexander knew


    someone had made her unhappy. ¡°Who has such power to anger my dear Lily?¡± Alexander said


    as he unbuttoned the two top buttons of his dress shirt, allowing himself to rx after a tense


    day at work. In the past, he felt the same regardless if he returned home or stayed out the entire


    night. This house was just a ce for him to sleep, after all. However, since they married, he


    had expectations of building a home with Lily. He looked forward to returning home to see her,


    hear her voice, or talk to her about all sorts of things that affected their emotions during the


    day. ¡®She looks confident, so I guess she won¡¯t need my help


    ¡°Who else would it be other than that j*rk?¡± Lily said without looking up. After putting down her


    ss, she continued typing on her keyboard.


    That made Alexander raise his brow before sitting next to her. He noticed she had logged into


    her troll ount and posted the perfume forms. He squinted and thought, ¡®Those are indeed


    the perfume forms. She¡¯s leaking business secrets.


    ¡°Are those the perfume forms you created back in MN Inc.?¡± Alexander instantly figured out


    what Lily was doing


    ¡°You¡¯re tight. Nate started this. I didn¡¯t want to do this initially, but I had no choice since they


    kept pushing us into dead ends.¡± Lily pressed enter on her keyboard and finally heaved a sigli


    of relief. Then she ced herptop next to her as if she hadpleted her task.


    ¡°What if he sues you? Have you thought about that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like Nate hadn¡¯t done that


    before,¡± Lily calmly continued, ¡°The forms belong to me, and this time, someone ¡®hacked¡¯


    into my email to leak some of the things they found. What would that have to do with me since


    MN Inc. had announced to the world that Mnie had created those forms?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°To theizens, I was just someone who did administrative work, and they would think I had


    no way to ess thepany¡¯s business secrets. Also, I leaked more than one form.¡±


    Alexander pondered before saying, ¡°What if they say you stole the forms when you were still


    an MN Inc, employee?¡± One must always u carefully and consider die opponent¡¯s every


    move. Then one could predict and counter the opponent¡¯s retation, pushing them into a dead


    end and leaving them to Way to salv.ge the situation.


    ¡°Would they have proof?¡± Lily sliruered indifferently. ¡°Nate will need evidence if he wants to


    sue me I hadn¡¯t signed any contracts since I started working there. He loves using contracts to


    threaten me Bring it on.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even their employee, so how could I ess their business secrets? If I could do that so


    easily, it¡¯ll prove how bad their security is, and they should shut down their business.¡±


    Lily was right; everything needed evidence in the court ofw. Nathaniel would not have


    withdrawn the previouswsuit if he were confident enough.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Chapter 194 Lily admitted that she changed the forms before leaving MN Inc. to mess things


    up for them, but she was unsure of the damage it could cause them


    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re confident about this. There¡¯s nothing I should be worried about then,¡±


    Alexander said, liis gaze filled with adoration for Lily whilelie caressed her hair.


    Lily turned to look at him. She pulled his aun over her shoulders and thenid down on hisp,


    saying in a cutesy manner, ¡°That¡¯s not it. You need to be ready at all times to support me. Whiat


    if they bully me? You must get alcam ofwyers to defend me in court!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡®She sure knows how to tease me. Everything she did and each of her gazes could strike me


    right in my heart. Seeing her this way makes me want to give the world to her.¡¯ ¡°Does this mean


    I must do everything you ask?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you willing to do that for me?¡± Lily frowned, looking


    aggrieved. However, her bright gaze gave her away, revealing her mischief. ¡°I¡¯m at your


    disposal, mydy,¡± Alexander smirked as he leaned down to kiss her. The worst thing about


    kissing in such a position was that it hurt the neck-Alexander¡¯s neck, in this case. Finally, he


    could not bear the ache anymore and straightened his back while massaging his neck At the


    sight of hercent smile, he grumbled. ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to do


    that!¡± Before Lily could continue her words, a beep sound came from herptop, indicating that


    she had received notifications. She got up quickly and took a look. Most of them were


    comments to her post earlier, while some were private messages. After all, her post was rted


    to the perfume industry, so someizens soon realized her post was about perfume forms.


    Someizens might have been perfumers or researchers of otherpanies, but none had yet


    to notice that the post contained forms from past MN Inc. products.


    However, an employee of MN Inc. would realize it right away. Someone sent her a message,


    questioning her identity and motives for doing so. The other party requested that she delete


    this post immediately as well. There was a group ofizens who discussed the forms too. It


    waste in the evening, so most were already back from work and had nothing much to do at


    home. They found Lily¡¯s post exciting, so they gathered in thement section, contributing to


    the liveliness of the website.


    Some were quick to act and had already created samples based on the forms. It was


    pointless to delete the post now because everyone had already seen it anyway. Some people


    probably took screenshots of the forms.


    Alexander scooted over and held Lily¡¯s hand, clicking on the mouse to log out of the website.


    Then he closed the tab and shut down theptop.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done what is necessary, so you shouldn¡¯t bother with the rest. You¡¯ve thrown the bait,


    and the fish will bite soon.¡±


    Lily agreed with him. She was about to log off, but Alexander was quicker to make a move. Lily


    was not anxious, but some people would be. Soon after turning off hierptop, she got a call


    from Nathaniel.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    ¡°Lily, are you out of your mind? You¡®re acting like a dog with rabies! What do you think you¡®re doing?¡±


    Nathaniel started sliouting from the other end as soon as Lily picked up the call.


    Fortunately, Lily had expected him to act that way, so she ensured the phone was away from her ears.


    Lily was not angry at all at the face of his insults. She smirked and replied coldly, ¡°Mr. Hall, a dog with


    rabies bites anyone in its path. However, unlike you, I know exactly who I¡®m going after, so I¡®ll only


    attack you!¡± ¡°You...¡± Nathaniel inhaled deeply. He would have torn her to pieces if Lily had been in front


    of him.


    ¡°Lily Christian, i know what you want. I¡®ve ensured Olivia Hart won¡®t be yourp dog anyinore, so you¡®re


    ¡°Finally, we¡®vee to an understanding. By the way, you shouldn¡®t insult dogs. They¡®re intelligent and


    loyal creatures, much better than you could ever be,¡± she added in a frigid tone.


    she did not care if Nathaniel insulted her, but she would not allow him to ridicule her friends! Noticing


    her mounting rage, Alexander opened his arms and pulled Lily into his warm embrace, and she


    rxed. Alexander was her biggestfort, and she could always rely on him no matter what


    happened.


    ¡°I won¡®t continue this ridiculous argument, but don¡®t think you¡®ve won this battle. Remember, even if


    your disclosure of MN Inc.¡®s perfume form dealt us an enormous blow, what you just did was leak


    confidentialpany information. We¡®ll bring this to the court, and you¡®ll have to pay for our damages!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    You did something foolish, and sooner orter, you¡®ll pay the price!¡± Nathaniel threatened..


    1


    Nathaniel was supposed to talk to Mnie about their wedding ns, but he received a call from the


    board in the middle of the night. They questioned him about the information leak of some of their most


    famous perfuines, causing thepany a considerable loss of profits. Astonished beyond words, he


    went online to check. After verifying the story, he was certain Lily was to me, as only she could pull


    of something like that. However, once he calmed down, Nathaniel realized Lily would have to pay for


    their damages as she leaked confidential MN. Inc. information.


    ¡°Confidentialpany information?¡± Lily snickered, ¡°Mr. Hall, don¡®t make meugh. You must¡®ve


    forgotten that I never had a formal contract signed with MN. Inc. I was never even asked to sign an


    employment contract. ¡°I don¡®t see why I could be hield liable for disclosing proprietary information when


    thepany in question didn¡®t even employ me. After all, low could a nobody like myself even obtain


    such ssified information?¡±


    Then Lily suggested derisively, ¡°Someone as capable as you, Mr. Hall, could surely safeguard MN


    Inc.¡®s perfume form, right? How could you let such negligence happen at yourpany? Ms.


    Thayer invented these forms, as I recall. Perhaps she was upset with your treatment of her and


    leaked then instead?¡±


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! Mel is nothing like you, and she¡®d never betray me!¡± Nathaniel said


    heatedly, ¡°Don¡®t think I can¡®t do anything just because you won¡®t admit to it. I¡®ll get an IT expert to track


    the IP addresses that leaked the information. You¡®ll be exposed!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hall, get your facts right. Those Twitter ounts weren¡®t mine, to begin with. How could you prove


    I had ess to such confidential information?¡± Lily paused.


    She was losing her patience with Nathaniel, but she sat up and continued. ¡°Letine give you a heads¨C


    up. I¡®ve known you for a long time, I miglit not have known everything about you, but I know enou:1.¡±


    Lily smirked as she spoke coldly into the pione. Her eyes held 110 warmth. ¡°Those gifts you got for


    Mnie and the overseas trip you took with her, I know exactly where you got the money for them.


    Let¡®s see, what if I told the board of directors how you used their money for


    entertainment purposes? I wonder how they¡®d react to the news?¡±


    This was the first time Alexander¡®s heart ached for Lily amid her anger. This was the most enraged he


    had seen her. She was seething with race but did her best to suppress it. In a way, it looked like she


    was on lire.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Chapter 196 ¡°Y-You have no proof!¡± Nathaniel was stunned for a moment before refuting


    heatedly. The blood in his body ran cold as his mind went nk. He had no idea how Lily


    learned about his use ofpany funds for personal expenses.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    How was this possible? He made sure not to tell anyone about it, not even Mnie. Lily was a


    nerd and only cared about lier research and data, so how could she have found out? Nathaniel


    took the risk and assuined she was trying to trick him into a confession ¡°Enough of your


    baseless usations. Where¡¯s your proof? If you continue this behavior, I¡¯ll have to press


    charges!¡± Nathaniel threatened. ¡°Nathaniel Hall, do you think you¡¯re above thew? You keep


    threatening to sue and then eventually drop thewsuit. You¡¯re just wasting everyone¡¯s time.


    Don¡¯t push me too far, or I¡¯ll make sure that when I press charges, you won¡¯t get a chance to


    settle outside of court, and you can¡¯t win against me, either! Get that into your thick skull. Do


    you think I¡¯d bring this up if I didn¡¯t have proof?¡± Lily snapped.


    This finally shut Nathaniel up. He was afraid now. If the board of directors of MN Inc. was to find


    out what he had done, that was it for him. His position would be taken away. If the shareholders


    withdrew their funding from thepany, MN Inc. could not survive either. Nathaniel finally


    understood how scary Lily could be! This woman, who he had known for five years and dated


    for three, had helped hispany grow in the past few years. He realized that he never really


    knew her. Nathaniel¡¯s palms were sweating as he swallowed hard, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try to settle this


    then. What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what I want,¡± Lily replied coldly. ¡°Olivia


    Hart? That¡¯s it? Does she have something on you? Why are you trying so hard for her?¡±


    Nathaniel asked in confusion.


    ¡°Someone like you will never understand,¡± Lilymented. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m not very patient,


    so don¡¯t let me wait too long!¡± She warned before hanging up.


    Looking at her tense back, Alexander hugged Lily from behind.


    He rested his head on her shoulder and said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this alone. If you hand


    this to me, I can help you, and you won¡¯t have to waste your time talking to him.¡± Lily turned


    around and hugged him back, ¡°I know what you¡¯re capable of, but this was something I had to


    settle personally. This is my mess, and i¡¯ll take care of it! I¡¯ll protect what¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting jealous over that deration,¡± Alexander released Lily and smiled at hier, ¡°I wonder


    if Mrs. Russell would take care of me as well as she takes care of Olivia Hart,¡±


    Lily smiled at his silliness but dered proudly, ¡°Of course she will!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Chapter 197 Nathaniel hung up the phone and took a cigarette break before entering the house. Inside,


    Mnie was sitting on the s, peeling an orange. Before putting it into her mouth, she ensured the


    orange was free of all pithis. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Mnie asked as she noticed he had a pained


    expression. She cleaned up the mess on the table, wiped her hands, and sat up. Nathaniel shook his


    head, indicating that he rather not talk about it.


    ¡°Even if you don¡®t tell me, I could guess. I heard a thing or two when you were on the phone. Lily was


    the one who leaked the information about our perfume, right?¡± Mnie was good at reading people as


    if she was filled with wisdom.


    Since Mnie had overheard his conversation with Lily, he decided not to keep it from her anymore.


    He heaved a heavy sigh, walked to the fridge to get a can of beer, and downed it.


    ¡°Why are you so angry when she¡®s the one who leaked the information? She¡®s just asking for trouble. If


    that¡®s what she wants, then let her be,¡± Mnie said nonchntly.


    She did not think it was a huge problem. Ever since the form of their perfume was leaked thest


    time, Mnied honestly stopped caring


    It was true that the awards she had received were all because of those perfumes, but it was Lily who


    invented them. Mnie did not participate in any research or production, so she knew nothing about


    the form. Her value to thepany diminished after the award show.


    After utilizing her as a marketing tool, their primary concern was making money. Following the fallout


    with Lily, Mnie knew MN Inc. could not rely on its past perfume lines alone. They needed toe up


    with a novel approach to retain their clients.


    ¡°It¡®s easy for you to say, but where can we get proos? We have no evidence that Lily leaked those


    forms. The key thing now is not to me her but salvage this situation,¡± Nathaniel exined his


    reasoning to Mnie.


    Nathaniel felt like his head was about to explode. The board was already after him, so he needed to


    Although the rtionship problem between Mnie, him, and Lily was private, the board of directors


    warned him to maintain a positive image for thepany. The shareholders were older men with a


    conservative mindset. Nathaniel needed to ensure they were still happy with him to keep his position as


    the director of MN Inc.


    ¡°Aren¡®t we already producing our new product?¡± Mnie ced her hands around Nathaniel¡®s


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    shoulders and leaned on him. ¡°We could always tell the board that a new product line is in the works


    and is sure to be a hit with women. Thepany will make twice as much by then, so the loss we¡®re


    currently experiencing won¡®t matter much. ¡°Besides, the public is already bored with our past lines, and


    sales aren¡®t doing well either. If the forins were leaked, so be it. Let¡®s use this opportunity to do some


    PR and improve ourpany¡®s image,¡± Mnie suggested. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nathaniel frowned.


    ¡°If we can¡®t prove that Lily leaked the information, we could say we did it ourselves to stimte healthy


    versions of our products. Since the damage is done, we might as well try to improve our image. Just


    think of it as Lily helping us instead,¡± she concluded.


    After listening to Mnie, Nathaniel felt enlightened and nodded in agreement, ¡°You¡®re right! That¡®s a


    great idea!¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry too much about it. The most important thing now is to get our new products out into the


    market is soon as possible. Which our products be a hit, we no longer have to fear Lily of our


    forms being leaked! Lily¡®s just a nobody. She won¡®t be able to cause muchmotion,¡± Mnie said


    confidently.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Chapter 198 Nathaniel¡®s wood improved as he listened to Mnic. He was so happy that he listed her


    and spun a few circles in joy, ¡°You¡®re right! You¡®re right! Haha, Mel, you¡®re really my lucky star! With you


    by my side, there¡®s nothing I fear!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, put me down. I¡®?n pregnant, remember?¡± Mnie patted his arm and said yfully.


    ¡°Oh, right, right!¡± lle put her down hurricully and moved his car loward her tummy, ¡°Hi baby, are you


    okay?¡± ¡°Stop being silly! How could you possibly hear anything?¡± She poked his forehead and


    Laughed.


    ¡°Of course, I can hear him! He¡®s even calling me dad! Mel, it must¡®ve been tough for you. Thank you so


    much!¡± He stood up and put liis arms around her waist. Their forelieads touched as he thanked hier


    sincerely.


    ¡°Since you¡®re aware of how tougli it¡®s been for me, treat me better, okay?¡± She said softly as she leaned


    into his embrace.


    Mnie had her ulterior motives as well. Since she was now working withi Frank, she saw little reason


    to worry about MN Inc.¡®s old perfume form. Mnie would no longer be concerned about her statusThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    if Frank could continuously supply her with new perfume blends. She could still win des and


    maintain her fame.


    However, Nathaniel must not know that she was still in touch with Frank. Since Frank was not in


    Sapphine, Mnie could finally rx. Still, she needed to ensure that this connection with Frank was


    well¨Cmaintained, or all hier hard work would go down the drain.


    ¡°Mel, you smell nice. We haven¡®t done it for a long time now...¡± Nathaniel¡®s heart was racing as he took


    in her body fragrance. ¡°Stop it!¡± Mnie pushed him away gently and turned away, but Nathaniel


    grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace again, ¡°We can¡®t do it while you¡®re pregnant?¡±


    Mnie¡®s heart skipped a beat. It was not because she did not want to, but because her body was


    worn out. Fortunately, her body had improved significantly without Frank¡®s presence and Nathaniel


    taking great care of her. Mnie turned around and cupped his face, ¡°All right, but you¡®ll have to be


    gentle!¡± Nathaniel was delighted when she agreed. He listed her princess¨Cstyle and promised, ¡°Don¡®t


    worry, I¡®ll be gentle with you!¡±


    When Lily arrived at the office the next day, she was called into Jenny¡®s room.


    ¡°Did you see the post on Twitter yesterday?¡± Jenny motioned Lily toe over while pointing at her


    over to Jenny and looked at her screen. MN Inc¡®s Twitter page was disyed on the screen, and there


    was an official announcement saying they were responsible for the information leak. The perfume


    forms that caused a stir on the inte yesterday were from their famous line of perfumes. They


    released it to the public


    because they wanted to use this as an opportunity to share, discuss and improve future perfume


    forms.


    Lily was floored by the stunt they had just pulled.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Chapter 199 It turned out Nathaniel had good crisis management skills since he knew how to use this


    issue to his advantage. After briefly reading MN Inc.¡®s announcement, Lily was sure her PR stunt had


    inadvertently earned MN Inc.good press with the public.


    Although some questioned MN Inc.¡®s motives and if the forms were autlientic, they spected the


    reason for this stunt was that something big wasing up. These inte discussions were indirectly


    giving MN Inc. more publicity. ¡°What do you think MN Inc is trying to achieve? Isn¡®t this suicidal? Why


    would they expose their perfume forms to the public? Unless they¡®re nning to stop their old


    production line?¡± Jenny ced one hand under her chin and spoke her mind.


    Jenny¡®s words brouglit attention to the fact that MN Inc,d decided to abandon its old perfume lines


    while trying to improve its branding image. However, it was something they got forced to do since Lily


    released their forms. Still, Jenny and Lily wondered if MN Inc. was capable ofing up with a new


    product line in such a short time.


    The duo¡®s eyes met, but none said a word since they were both in deep thought. Suddenly, a knock


    sounded, and Jenny¡®s secretary entered. ¡°Ms. Gray, there¡®s a Ms. Hart here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hart?¡± Jenny frowned in confusion.


    ¡°It¡®s Olivia. I was the one who told her toe and see you. Let her in,¡± Lily turned and said.


    ¡°Didn¡®t we agree to give her a few days off? You should know that it¡®s difficult for her to start ...¡± Jenny


    reasoned.


    ¡°I¡®m aware we can¡®t have her join thepany now, but MN Inc. will soon revoke their nonpete


    agreement. I¡®m already at the most important stage of my research and need all the help I can get, so I


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    told her toe and help me. I hope we can release our new product line as soon as possible,¡± Lily


    exined extensively.


    She initially nned to give Olivia a short break, but after much thought, Lily realized she needed


    Olivia¡®s help as she could not handle the research alone. After all, this was Lily¡®s first masterpiece after


    leaving MN Inc., and she wanted it to be sessful.


    Besides, she was still a new employee at Rebirth, so there were not many who she knew well. Having


    someone familiar by her side to help was always weed, so she ultimately decided to call olivia in.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Gray, Lily.¡± Olivia nodded at the two as she entered the room. She was pretty confused


    about the whole situation. She had received a call from Lily, asking her to show up at Rebirth, but Lily


    did not give her any more details.


    ¡°You can starting to theb and help. You don¡®t have to worry about MN Inc, since Nate will revoke


    your signed agreement,¡± Lily promised.


    ¡°A¨CAre you serious?¡± Olivia was thrilled.


    On the other hand, Jenny looked at Lily questioningly. ¡°Yeali, are you serious? We just received their


    ¡°What? Lily, you shouldn¡®t have done that for me. If they find out you were the one wlio exposed their


    form, they¡®d...¡±


    The news yesterday had caused an uproar in the industry, so obviously, Olivia was also aware of it. At


    that time, Olivia liad doubts about who had released this information as Lily was the only one with such


    capabilities. Still, this was no small maller.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    It would be okay is MN Inc, did not care about this matter. If MN Inc. wanted to sue Lily for divulging


    trade secrets, so be it. Considering Nathaniel¡®s petty personality, it would be a wonder if he ignored this


    matter.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I dared to do this because I already had countermeasures at liand. MN Inc. will not use


    this to ckmail you anymore. Juste work here.¡± Lily patted Olivia¡®s hand gently tofort her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lily did not seem like she was saying that justforted her as her bright eyes were full of confidence.


    ¡°Lily, don¡®t tell me you made some deals or promises with that i*rk, Nathaniel?¡± Olivia asked after some


    thought. In Olivia¡®s opinion, Lily had made a deal or some sort ofpromise to smoothly settle this


    matter. Nathaniel was not a generous person, after all. ¡°That¡®s right. Don¡®t tell me you made a deal in


    secret. Please don¡®t be foolish. You have a bright future ahead of you.¡± Jenny shared the saine concern


    with Olivia. Lily happilyughed when she felt Jenny and Olivia¡®s concern. ¡°Both of you made it sound


    like I¡®m about to do something big. It isn¡®t as serious as you think. We did have something simr to a


    deal, but I¡®m not the one who needs topromise. Don¡®t worry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The duo was very suspicious of her words. They feared that she was lying tofort them. ¡°Of course!


    In a few days, MN Inc. will withdraw the contract. So, you can¡®t rest anymore since you need to start


    working for me soon,¡± Lily said as she patted Olivia¡®s shoulder. ¡°I¡®m looking forward to it!¡± Olivia felt


    relieved and nodded in reply.


    The atmosphere at MN Inc.¡®s shareholder meeting was very depressing. Nathaniel wanted to undo his


    tie but only loosen it as it was inappropriate.


    ¡°Mr. Hall, don¡®t you think you need to exin to all the shareholders about the perfume form leaks?¡±


    One of the major shareholders asked in a cold and questioning tone.


    Nathaniel remained calm as he had thought of a countermeasure on this matter. He spread his arms to


    liis side as he replied unhurriedly and without hinting guilt. ¡°I am sure all of you have seen the


    maintaining a good reputation and public opinion. Concerning this matter, the pros far outweigh the


    cons. I don¡®t think I need to exin anything.¡± ¡°The form leak will cause a direct mary loss. Who


    knows how many otherpanies can imitate our product now?! Have you ever thought of the effect


    on our marketing? How dare you still say the pros outweigh the cons? Why don¡®t you tell me who will


    be the one bearing these losses?!¡±


    All shareholders cared about was their personal interests. They could no longer ignore the matter when


    it was apparent they would lose money. However, Nathaniel remained calm when faced with


    usations. Ile leaned forward and crossed his arms on the table.


    ¡°Mr. Hayes, don¡®t be so agitated. Let me exin to you slowly about the financial loss. The leaked


    perfume forms are from our mature products, which have been on sale for a long


    time. Indeed, their sales volume consists of considerable amounts.


    ¡°In addition, the consumers liked them, and the perfumes had an excellent market response. Still, I


    want to remind everyone that these are old products and liave lost their novelty.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Chapter 201 ¡°Nopany canst long if it has no innovation. It¡¯s also a problem I¡¯ve been


    thinking about recently. I n to make the changes before the nurket demand forces us.¡±


    Nathaniel tapped his finger on the table and looked at everyone present.


    ¡°It may seem like we¡¯re on the losing and since our c0111petitors know our forms, but don¡¯t


    forget these old products have been around for a while. Even if we didn¡¯t publicize it, some


    interested rivalpanies might have already developed it.


    ¡°That is to say, ¡®ven if our old products still sell well now, they will soon lose their


    competitiveness. We should aim toward developing new products instead of how to protect the


    older ones. That should be our focus to ensure our sustainability.¡± Nathaniel stood up and


    pressed down on the table with both hands.


    His points were sound and reasonable as he came fully prepared. The board of directors was


    initially skeptical, but his words were reasonable and made them contemte further.


    ¡°You might be correct, but where is our new product? ording to the quarterly report, we


    haven¡¯t produced new products for the past half year. The previous new product award had


    resulted in awsuit and many other problems. If I¡¯m not mistaken, we had another crisisst


    month, correct?¡± Another person asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t believe in empty words. As shareholders, we need to see the actual


    benefit. You need to develop something that can reassure us, Mr. Hall!¡± When someone raised a


    concern, the others followed suit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Quinn. The reason I mention the new products is that we are already in the


    process of developing them. We currently have two new products which should be ready soon.


    I¡¯m also very confident they will be a hit,¡± Nathaniel smiled in reply. Mr. Quinn nodded and said,


    ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, that would be great! However, I heard Ms. Christian developed our


    past outstanding products. Ms. Thayer¡¯s fame was undeserving What¡¯s your exnation on


    this, Mr. Hall?¡± ¡°Those are all just rumors. Of course, I¡¯m also at fault for trusting the wrong


    person and ultimately getting framed. As for Ms. Thayer, I can assure you all that she is the one


    who developed these two new products this time. She also made our previous best-sellers, so


    you should all trust her abilities.¡±


    Nathaniel paused for a moment as his expression turned happy at the mention of Mnie. ¡°In


    addition, there are two things I would like to announce. Firstly, these two new products will


    represent MN Inc. in the annual perfumepetition after we sessfully develop them. I am


    highly confident they will bring glory and prosit to thepany.


    ¡°Secondly, I¡¯?n marrying, Mnie Thayer. I promise everyone I will not let my personal


    rtionship affect thepany¡¯s interest. Instead, Ms. Thayer and I will do our best to make MN


    Inc. better!¡± Nathaniel¡¯s exnation cleared the shareholders¡¯ doubts and concerns.


    Everyone had initially attended the meeting to question him on the situation. His reasoning


    sounded reasonable, and the future looked promising, so they no longer questioned him. ¡°If so,


    I would like to congratte Mr. Hall in advance. I hope we will have two things to celebrate in


    three months!¡±


    Nathaniel smiled in glee. He knew in his heart that there would not be two but three things to


    celebrate.


    Mnie was right when she said it was better to daringly admit their mistake as they could not


    undo Lily¡¯s damages. This way, Nathaniel could earn the shareholders¡¯ favorability. She was his


    lucky star, after all.


    +++


    Nathaniel nced at the group photo of himself, Mnie, and Lily on the desk when lie returned


    to his office. He boldly disyed the photo in the office because three of them were in it. He


    was not afraid that Mnie would see it because he and Mnie secretly held hands in that


    picture.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He was already dating Mnie back then. On the rare asion when the trio took photos, he


    would stand closer to Mnie. Lily had never noticed it as she had never paid too much


    attention to such details.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Chapter 202 Lily had always been indifferent to such things, which made him wonder when she


    noticed him usingpany funds to take Mnie oul on vacation and buy her gifts. Nathaniel


    did not understand. Why did she wait until now to mention it when she had known about it for a


    long time? He could only think of two possibilities. The first one was that Lily did not know it


    before and only found out somehow recently. The second one was that she had known about it


    for a long time but pretended she was ignorant and unaware. Either possibility was scary to


    Nathaniel. Their confrontations just reinforced his sense that he had never really understood


    her. It made him wonder if she was still the Lily that he knew.


    Nathaniel clenched his fingers tightly one by one. His anger had reached a breaking point. He


    might have looked calm facing the board of directors, but he had been panicking the day


    before. He feared he could not reassure the shareholders, and it would be game over for him.


    Luckily, Nathaniel convinced and persuaded them to believe in him. They were satisfied with his


    exnation so far.


    However, things would not be so simple if the shareholder got to know the truth. He dared not


    bet whether Lily had any evidence on this matter. After some contemtion, he gave in after


    weighing the pros and cons. What Lily wanted was just Olivia. Then, so be it. He would give


    Olivia to her.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Olivia was just a burden. Since she wanted Olivia so much, he would generously give her to


    Lily!


    If Mnie sessfully developed the new products and won the award, they would be a


    hit in the market and easily rake in profits. Would he still need to be concerned about Lily?


    Nathaniel dialed an extension number and said solemnly, ¡°I am Nathaniel. Revoke Olivia¡¯s non -


    compete use! That¡¯s right. Yes, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t need to worry about this anymore.¡±


    Mnie still went to theboratory after resting for a few days. She was not eager to go as the


    odor of chemicals and solutions was unpleasant. She went, nheless, after considering her


    future fame and status.


    She had ¡°authored¡± the form but still had to put on a show and participate in the research


    and development process. Mnie must, at the very least, show up in person. Having


    supervised and participated in the entire procedure, she would not be stumped if she were


    questionedter. Mnie could not bear the consequences if someone like Lily showed up


    again.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    The sound of ideas was always beautiful. Mnie wanted to do it herself but became nauseous after


    being enclosed in theb for too lon.


    She felt this was understandable.ind forgivable because she was pregnant. Mnie then prepared a


    cup of coffee and supervised from outside. It was bad for the fetus if the mother drank too much coffee


    while pregnant. Mnie was aware of it but still contemting: whether to keep the baby.


    After assessing the pros and cons, she decided against having the child. At least, not now. However,


    Nathaniel desired it greatly. If she got an abortion, it would undoubtedly strain their rtionship.


    Nevertheless...


    ¡®What a tough decision!¡®


    The phone vibrated. Mnie thought it was Nathaniel asking where she was, but when she picked it


    up, the call was from Frank. She was inexplicably flustered. Mnie quickly looked left and right, but


    thankfully no one was there. She then set the coffee cup down, stood up, and went to a secluded spot


    in the corridor.


    She answered the phone, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Babe, did you miss me?¡± Frank¡®s teasing voice wasced with a bit of mischief. Mnie was silent for


    a moment. ¡°Yes, of course I do! I wish you¡®d appear in front of me right now. Though I know, I can¡®t stop


    you from pursuing your art, so I can only miss you silently.¡± After all, she was close enougli to Frank to


    know what he wanted to hear.


    ¡°Really?¡± He was pleased. ¡°What are you doing now, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m in theb. The form is most important, so I have to do it myself. I couldn¡®t let you down.¡± After


    pleasing him, Mnie hoped to gain some added benefits, and she softly said, ¡°I believe these two


    products will be a hit, and we can use them to participate in the annual perfumepetition. By the


    way, will you be there?¡± Frankughed and asked her a piercing question, ¡°Are you trying to find out if


    I¡®ll be a judge? Isn¡®t that right?¡±


    Mnie was silent again.


    That was what she meant, and since he had already exposed her intentions, she no longer needed to


    hide it. She admitted and replied, ¡°Yeah! I wonder if there¡®s a chance to bribe the judges?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want this opportunity?¡± Frank asked with a bit of sarcasm. When she heard the


    implication of his words, her eyes shed brightly, ¡°Really? Are you going to be a judge?¡±


    Everyone knew that the annual perfumepetition was strict. Based on fairness, some judges would


    be recruited from abroad in addition to local judges. The judges themselves would be notified before


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    thepetition, and they would not make the list public.


    Therefore, it was impossible to bribe in advance. She was testing her luck, but she did not expect to


    seed! If Frank was one of the judges,


    LIL


    then winning the award would not be a problem. With Frank¡®s perfume form, his votes, and then


    using his connections to sway the other judges, winning first ce would be a piece of cake!


    Mnie¡®s thoughts were whirling rapidly With such a basic question, she had already considered every


    potential oue. It was as though she already had the gold award in her hands. Her smile was


    radiant.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Chapter 204 ¡°If you really want it, you must seize every opportunity!¡± He said this meaningfully and


    then hung up


    Mnie did not understand what lie micul until he sent a text with an address. It was in Sappliine, not


    too far from the location of theboratory.


    In an instant, she understood. Frank was on his way! Mnie was holding the phone with a trembling


    hand since she did not think he would return so soon. Clearly, she was going to live a tryst. She


    honestly wanted to refuse. This was Sapphine, not Middle Valley. It was possible to run into


    acquaintances, not to mention Nathaniel was there as well, so if anyone saw...


    Her heart was conflicted. Frank seemed to have visited casually, and his words were also quiteid


    back However, it was a rutlless decision to make


    If she declined, it was the same as rejecting him. This implied that she would have to give up her


    advantage in the judges¡® decisions for the annual perfumepetition.


    Mnie had already taken the first step, so it was impossible to turn back now. No matter what, she


    would continue with gritted teeth. She just had to find a way to save herself, or her body would copse


    before she got what she wanted. After weighing her thoughts, Mnie quickly made a decision. She


    went downstairs and took a cab to the address he gave. It was a hotel. Frank typically picked a hotel


    when he traveled. He did not stay in one spot for long before moving on after a few days.


    After he left Sapphine, Mnie was unaware of Frank¡®s whereabouts or activities, but she did not need


    him to stay there for long. She only wanted to take advantage of him.


    Mnie quickly lowered her head to avoid the security cameras while wearing a scarf that tightly


    covered her face. She then got on the elevator, found the room number Frank had given her, and


    knocked on the door. After a few seconds, the door opened, but Frank did not jump up and hug hier as


    she had imagined. Instead, he opened the door, turned around, and went back in.


    He did not even change his clothes. He was still sporting a shirt and pants, but his shirt was only


    partially buttoned, and his hair was scruffy.


    Mnie entered the room somewhat startled, then turned and shut the door. After giving it another


    thought, she relocked the door before removing her sunsses and scarf.


    Then she walked over and hugged his waist from behind. ¡°What¡®s wrong? Aren¡®t you happy to see


    me?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Frank patted her hand before turning to sit on the couch. He squinted as lie gazed up at her before


    lowering his head and grabbing a thin tube. It was only then that Mnie saw what was on the table.


    She had seen it on television many times but never tried it. She immediately understood what he was


    doing and got goosebumps.


    Chapter


    ¡°Frank, you...¡± Frank ignored her, closed his eyes, and leaned back leavily. He had fallen into his own


    world, forgetting everything else. It was as if nothing had anything to do with him. Mnie was


    shocked!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Mnie wanted to escape at that moment, but she just stood there instead. Her feet were rooted to the


    ground, and she could not move. Mnie thought of all possibilities, and her whole body turned cold as


    she started tremblin.


    ¡°Frank,¡± she whispered his name, seeing that he seemed asleep. She wanted to leave and immediately


    get out of there. Suddenly, Frank openedl liis eyes abruptly. His eyes shone brightly, just meeting hers.


    Mnie did not expect that, so she released a frightened ¡°Ah!¡± and stepped back.


    Seeinglier terrified, panic¨Cstricken face, Frankughied indifferently. He sat up slowly, swept all the


    things on the table into the trasli can, and raised his hand to wipe his nose and the corners of his


    mouth. Then he stood up.


    Mnie stepped back when she saw Frank approaching step by step, gradually retreating to


    the base of the wall. She had nowhere else to go. ¡°Frank, No!¡± Seeing him raise his hand, she turned


    her head away in fright and closed her eyes tightly. However, he just pressed one hand against the


    wall, imprisoning her between himself and the wall. Then he tilted his head and looked at her, smiling,


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°1¨CI¡®m not afraid,¡± she said shiveringly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Frank held Mnie¡®s chin with one hand and turned her face to look at him. ¡°Open your


    eyes!¡±


    Mnie kept quiet. She could not control her body if she wanted to obey him. She closed her eyes


    tightly and wanted to forget what she had seen just now.


    ¡°If you don¡®t open your eyes, I¡®ll put those things in your mouth.¡± His voice was soft, and his tone was


    very light, but what he said was evil.


    Mnie was shocked and quickly opened her eyes. Not only did she open them, but she opened


    them wide for fear that he would do what he said.


    ¡°Heh,¡± Frank chuckled lightly, rubbing his thumb on her delicate lips, ¡°That¡®s right! I like obedient girls


    the most!¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t tell anyone about this!¡± Mnie raised a hand and swore as she said


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    whatever came to her mind.


    Frank did not seem to take it seriously at all. He shook his head and said, ¡°Do you think I¡®d be afraid if


    you said anything?¡±


    Mnie was silent because slie knew what he said was true. If Frank were afraid, he would not have


    done this in front of her. He was simply evil.


    ¡°Frank, I¡®m willing to do whatever you want me to do, except this.¡± After thinking about it, she picked it


    out and said, ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°Please?¡± Heughed out loud, ¡°How so?¡± Frank stopped her suddenly, lield her hand, and saidzily,


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Chapter 206 Mnie looked puzzled because Frank let go of her hand and turned around to walk back.


    He picked up a pack of cigarettes from the coffee table, removed a cigarette from the box, stood by the


    window, and looked outside. Mnie was confused. Frank called her over and showed her such a


    shockinr scene, but he did not force her to join in. So what did he want to do? She took two steps


    forward and looked at his silhouette, she seemed to be mindful of images of his depravily just now,


    which made her shudder.


    Mnie dared not say anything, so slie just stood there. Her clothes were lianging off her body, and


    she did not know wliat to do for a while. After smoking half a cigarette, Frank turned to look at lier. He


    looked up and down with a criticizing expression. Then he spoke while Mnie kept quiet. She did not


    know if she should be happy or sad.


    Frank had lost interest in her body. Did it mean she could finally escape his torture and get respite and


    freedom? However, at the same time, it also meant that the cooperative rtionship between the two


    was likely to end. Then how could she get what she wanted?


    Mnie¡®s mind was racing, and she quickly responded. She took the initiative to hug him and put her


    head against his chest, ¡°No! Frank, did I do something that dissatisfied you? I will learn what you like


    and work hard to cooperate with what you want to do.¡± Frank stood still, leaning against the window as


    Mnie begged him. He raised his cigarette holding hand and gently touched the top of her head.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°You¡®re perfect, and I like you very much. It¡®s just that I¡®m someone who gets tired easily. Oh, how do I


    put it? Of course, I can y, but I also need some spark, you know?¡± ¡°You want spark? I can do that.


    What role do you want me to y? I will try my best,¡± Mnie was still thinking about the annual


    Frankughed, ¡°It doesn¡®t mean that to me. Your personality is still the same, and your body is still the


    same no matter how much you change.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡®t want me?¡± Mnie pitifully asked as she raised her head.


    Indeed, Frank thought she was gorgeous. However, who he saw in front of him was someone else. He


    only saw the other person twice and had never forgotten how she looked. The woman lingered in his


    inind, making him feel butterflies in his stomach.


    ¡°I said everyone can maintain a long¨Cterm rtionship that makes each other happy, but that doesn¡®t


    stop me from looking for something new,¡± Frank replied faciously in such a righteous way. Mnie


    frowned, probably understanding what he meant, ¡°I understand. You have a new target, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, you¡®re the best and understand me most!¡± His fingers flicked her face, ¡°Will you help


    me?¡± Mnie bit her lower lip, seeming a little angry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll get jealous?¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡®m


    not jealous when you and Nate are together, so why would you be jealous?¡± Frank said smilingly, ¡°You


    and I know everyone gets what they desire. You satisfy me, and I¡®ll


    do the same for you!¡±


    It was very unpleasant, but it was a fact. There was no love rtionship between the two at all. It was


    just a deal to get what they needed instead


    Mnie¡®s mood was calm whien Frank released liernd. She looked up into his cyes, saying,¡± You¡®re


    right. You make meluappy, and vice versa. If you want something new, I have someone in mind who


    can satisfy you.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Chapter 207 ¡°Oh?¡± Frank finally looked a little interested. ¡°Do I know her?¡±


    ¡°You¡®ve seen her before,¡± With a meaningful smile, Mnie said, ¡°Do you remember Lily?¡±


    ¡°Your rival in love?¡± Frank stroked liis chin, and the girl¡®s beautiful face appeared before him.


    Honestly, he was very impressed the first time he saw her. He had his ideas but did not have a chance


    to do anything thien. Meanie sneered disdainfully, ¡°Riva! in love? She¡®s not wortl?y! However, if it¡®s to


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    change your taste, she shouldn¡®t be too bad.¡±


    Frank was not at all interested in these intrigues of women, but he was still very interested in having


    some fun for himself. ¡°Indeed, she isn¡®,¡± after a pause, he added, ¡°But, as far as I know, she¡®s no longer


    with MN. Inc. Now she¡®s in the same boat as you. Are you sure you can convince hier?¡±


    Mnie shook her head and sat on the sofa¡®s edge. ¡°Must you use this method to get beautiful


    women? There are so many other ways for you to get her.¡±


    ¡°As I said, I don¡®t like to force people into...¡±


    Mnie disapproved, ¡°Frank, you also said you like to try new things. Don¡®t be so mindless when you


    do things. Forbidden fruit always tastes best, so why don¡®t you try it?¡±


    Frank¡®s eyes were like an abyss as he looked at Mnie. She saw the excitement and eagerness in


    them. Men were like birds that flocked together, after all. After getting what they wanted, it would no


    longer spark their interest. Men only desired the unattainable.


    Frank used many methods to coerce Mnie. After a short while, he got sick of her and turned his


    attention to Lily. However, it was okay because, for Mnie, it was like killing three birds with one


    stone. She could maintain her cooperative rtionship withi Frank without taking risks and repay the


    rhythm. There was nothing more wonderful than this idea.


    ¡°So, you already have a solution?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are ways, but you must wait for the opportunity. Don¡®t worry. I will help you get what


    you want, but don¡®t forget what you promised me!¡±


    As Frank walked closer to Mnie, he lowered his head and pinched her chin to lift it. Mnie said


    softly, ¡°Don¡®t forget the old when you have a new.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re so good and considerate of me. How would I forget you?¡± Frank lowered his head and kissed


    Mnie.


    Mnie was a little flustered. After all, she knew what he had done half an hour ago but did not dare to


    hide. She just put one hand on his chest and lowered her head shyly and timidly,¡± Didn¡®t you say you


    already lost interest in me?¡±


    ¡°I changed my mind,¡± He kissed lier foreliead.


    Mnie was quiet again.


    The duo did the deed, and Mnie could get up calmly, put on her clothes, and adjust her scarf. Her


    attire was prim and proper. Meanwhile, Franky on the bed, his arms outstretched


    as he slept soundly. The nket covered his waist, exposing the upper half of his body.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Mnie had not paid close attention before since she was scared. Looking at him now, she realized his


    figure was thin. Muchithinner tlian average.


    She knew the reason now and felt uneasy. Since Frank had done such a thing, he might as well have


    one foot in hell. Mnie did not know if someone would discover it at some point. She also had no idea


    how long lie wouldst in the industry. However, she was sure she could not count on him in the long


    run. Mnie thought she had found a powerful ally and would win in life if she maintained her


    rtionship with him. Unfortunately, reality gave her a rude awakening.


    One could not entirely depend on a single person. Mnie knew she could not rely solely on Nathaniel.


    Likewise, she could not pin all of her hopes on Frank. She needed additional support and could feel


    secure only when she had sufficient backing.


    Even so, Mnie was not in a hurry as Frank could still be her support in the meantime. She could


    back out after giving him Lily and taking full advantage of him.


    She got out of the room and took the elevator. When Mnie checked her phone, she realized she had


    many messages and missed calls from Nathaniel.


    ¡®Did something happen? Why was he so anxious?¡® Mnie thought to herself.


    She turned off the phone and put it into her purse calmly. Then she strode out of the hotel and took a


    cab. Upon arriving home, Nathaniel was waiting for her as soon as she opened the door. Mnie had


    expected this.


    ¡°Where have you been, Mel? Why didn¡®t you answer my calls or reply to my messages?!¡±


    Mnie stood still and put on a frightened face. She blinked several times and asked, ¡°W¨CWhy are you


    back already, Nate?¡±


    ¡°Where have you been? Tell me! Tell me now!¡± Nathaniel looked furious.


    ¡°1¨C1¡®ll tell you if you promise not to be angry.¡± Mnie looked scared as she shrank her neck.


    ¡°Okay, then tell me!¡±


    Nathaniel got home early because he wanted to apany Mnie. He never expected toe


    home to find it empty, and he had no idea where she had gone. She did not return his calls or


    messages, either. His anxiety and uncertainty increased, and so did his irritability,


    ¡°I¨C I went to theb.¡±


    ¡°Theb? I called them, and they said you left a long time ago! Didn¡®t I tell you not to go to theb?


    What were you doing there? Why are you so disobedient?! Didn¡®t you think of the baby¡®s well¨Cbeing?!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He said it angrily while nting both hands firmly on his lips. Mnie did not expect him to call theb,


    but it was easy for her to cover up the lie


    ¡°I went to theb to check the progress of the new product. After all, it¡®s a form I wrote myself. I


    hadn¡®t done this in a long time, so I feared something would go wrong again. I¡®m doing this for MN Inc.


    and our future!¡± Mnie pouted and lowered her head.


    ¡°After spending some time in theb, I felt uneasy. I went to the hospital for a checkup thinking that it


    might be from inhaling the fumes too much.¡± Mnie started crying halfway through the sentence. ¡°Do


    you think I don¡®t care about the baby, and you¡®re the only one concerned? The baby is in my belly. I


    care more for it than anyone else!


    ¡°How dare you yell and shout at me?! You promised to look after me and love me for the rest of your


    life. That¡®s all a lie! You only care for the baby and not me. I should just abort it, and we can go our


    separate ways!¡± Alter saying so, she turned around to leave. Nathaniel was anxious when he saw her


    crying non¨Cstop.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Chapter 209 Nathaniel hugged her from behind and lurrically apologized, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mel.


    It¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have gotten angry and shouted at you because I care for you and not


    just the baby. Both of you are equally important.¡± He kissed the back of her neck as he


    exined himsell. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at this if you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Nathaniel pulled out a


    small velvet box. He had nned to propose lo fier formally, but it did not matter anymore as


    her sinile was more important


    Mnie looked at the boxs it opened up before her eyes. Insidey arge dazzling diamond


    ring that captured her wart; her cars stopped immediately. She stared at the ring as Nathaniel


    walked in front of lier and went down on one knee.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve suffered a lot being by my side all these years, Mel. I also know you¡¯re working


    hard to help me. It¡¯s been hard on you. Therefore, I¡¯d like to ask you to give me a chance to take


    care of you and our child. Let me spoil you for a lifetime and give you happiness! Will you


    111arry me?¡±


    Mnie could not refuse wlien she looked at the beautiful diamond ring. She excitedly nodded


    as she covered her mouth with one hand and stretched out the other. Nathaniel grinned and put


    the ring on her. He held her hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°I love you, Mel!¡±


    ¡°I love you too!¡± Mnie hugged him.


    She looked at the diamond ring on her finger with satisfaction. The size of the diamond was


    larger than average. It seemed that the decision on whether to keep the baby was put on hold.


    Lily was so busy these days that she would forget to eat and sleep. They were at the most


    critical stage then. Based on her experience, there should be no problem with the perfume


    form this time. It would be a sess if it passed the final inspection and the oue met


    her expectations.


    Had it not been for a certain person¡¯s resentment of her absence, she would have slept in the


    lab.


    She has been granted a special exception to stay in theb after work hours. Olivia would


    apany her to work overtime while Jenny would often drop by and bring them supper and


    Snacks.


    However, the weather was harsh, and it was challenging to stay up all night. It was so cold that


    even twoyers of work clothes were not much help. The temperature dropped considerably


    and seemed to transition from summer to winter instantly.


    Although there was a heater in theb, it was turned off as it could affect the properties and


    stability of the chemicals in the perfume. Olivia yawned twice. Lily saw she was exhausted and


    persuaded her, ¡°Rest for a bit. I can oversee this mysell.¡±


    ¡°No, the results will be out soon. We mustn¡¯t be careless. You¡¯re the one who taught me this!


    Olivia shook her head. She tried to refresh herself by standing and stretching herself.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here!¡± Lily said. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Even though Olivia said so, she was still


    sleepy. While rubbing her eyes, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash my face with cold water ande back.¡±


    Lily nodded and turned her attention back to the apparatus on the table. A notebook on the


    table contained the experimental record of past attempts. The book was densely written with


    the reasons for failure, differences, and other notes.


    She had a habit of drawing a small siniley face at random areas of the page when she was tired.


    This was also to encourage herself to persevere. Unless someone looked at it carefully, it was


    hard to notice the smiley as it was small and distributed all over.


    She looked at the time and realized it was approaching midnight. Alexander should have fallen


    asleep.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Chapter 210 Today was special, so Lily called Alexander early to greet him. At first, she thought he


    would disagree. Unexpectedly, he quickly agreed without fuss. She even wondered if she had


    misheard. However, since she did not have much time, she decided to concentrate on the experiment.


    After tonight, when the product was a sess, she would take some time off and rest for a few days.


    She would be able to spend some proper lime with Alexander too. Upon having that thought, she


    returned her focus to repeating the test steps, careful not to miss anything.


    After washing her face with cold water, Oliva felt more awake. She had barely taken a few steps out of


    the washroom wlien she saw the back of a man. He was tall and was heading toward theb with two


    big bags in his hands.


    ¡°Freeze!¡± Olivia shouted immediately. Then she ran after him and blocked his path. ¡°Who are you, and


    why are you here?¡± Oliva held hier head high as she sized up the man before her.


    The man was so tall that Olvia reached only his neck. This subtracted from the ferocity of her


    confrontation. Furthermore, he looked at her with a severe expression. He had a noble face With


    square jaws, thick brows, and big eyes.


    Olivia¡®s first reaction was that outsiders were not allowed there, so she instinctively considered him a


    ¡°bad man¡± and thought he looked suspicious.


    The man lowered his head to nce at her. This little girl was petite, yet she was so fierce.


    Oliva raised her head to stare him in tlie eyes. She looked so fierce, yet she seemed adorable. ¡°I am


    from thepany,¡± Edward replied evasively. Olivia did not believe him. ¡°Liar! This isn¡®t my first or


    second day here. I¡®ve met all theb employees but never met you. What is your name? Which


    department are you from? Who is your department head? Why are you here?¡±


    It was the critical point of the experiment. Did Nathaniel and Mnie, the two jerks, have bad


    intentions? They might have sent people to cause trouble. After what happened previously, Olivia had


    learned she had to be cautious of everybody, so she was on guard all the time now.


    Edward was speechless. He had worked there for so long and had been Alexander¡®s assistant and


    driver for many years. Although he did not hold a high position, everybody in thepany was polite to


    him. Nobody dared to use this kind of tone with him, let alone question him.


    He had no ns to drag it on with this girl. He said, ¡°I¡®m here for Ms. Christian.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The boss had instructed him not to expose Madam¡®s identity; thus, he referred to her as ¡°Ms.


    Christian.¡±


    ¡®Is he looking for Lily?¡® Olivia found this even more problematic. ¡°Why are you looking for her? Do you


    know her? She is swamped and has no time to see you. If you have anything to tell her, just tell it to


    me.¡±


    Edward was speechless again as the corners of his mouth twitched. He put his hand into his pocket


    and shrugged. ¡°Um...¡±


    Only then did the thorny Olivia notice what he was carrying. It was a big bag of food. On top of junk


    food and drinks, there was takcolil and a bag of...clothes?!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Chapter 211 ¡°And you are...¡± Only at this point did Olivia realize something was off.


    ¡°It¡®s going to be cold tonight. Here are Ms. Christian¡®s jacket, nket, and some food. I will trouble you


    to hand it to her.¡± Edward stepped in front of Olivia, saw her stunned expression, stuffed the items into


    her hands, then turned around to leave.


    After all, his job was to deliver the items. Ile did not necessarily have to see Lily.


    ¡°Huh, you...¡± Olivia returned to her senses. This person was tall and had long legs. Within three steps,


    he was already in the elevator.


    Olivia returned to theb with the items in her hands. She saw Lily sitting there, concentrating on her


    sample. ¡°Delivery!¡± Olivia shouted from outside the door.


    Lily heard the noise. When she turned around, she saw Olivia carrying tworge bags. She was


    surprised. ¡°Didn¡®t you go to wash your face? Why is there delivery? That¡®s very efficient of


    you.¡±


    ¡®What delivery service had a speed like this? She was barely gone for a few minutes.¡® ¡°I didn¡®t make


    any orders. Your guardian angel delivered these.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Lily understood. Late at night, Alexander sent so many clothes and food. He was so


    concerned about her. If he was not her guardian angel, then who was he?


    ¡°What guardian angel?¡± Lily did not get it. Next, she opened one of the bags and discovered her jacket


    and the nket. She instantly guessed who the items were from.


    Didn¡®t Alexander say that they would not make their rtionship public? Now, he brazenly walked into


    her workce. Even if it was only for a short while, he might have bumped into her colleagues. ¡°Where


    is he?¡± Lily asked as she stuck her head out to look.


    ¡°He¡®s gone.¡± With a wave of her hand, Olivia saw Lily¡®s reaction, which confirmed her suspicions. ¡°So it


    was him?! Why so concerned? You make it seem like he has three heads and six limbs. He looked


    pretty ordinary. He knows to care about you and think on your behalf. That makes him better than most


    lousy men out there.¡±


    Lily pouted. ¡°Iparable.¡± After experiencing the best, there was nothing not to love about this. It was


    iparable. ¡°Topare Nate against Alex? Please, they are nothing alike.¡® Lily¡®s face was full of


    disdain, and she looked anxious.


    Olivia could not help butugh. ¡°Right, right, iparable. Although I think he looks a little ugly and is


    awkward in how he speaks and does things, he deserves credit foring all the way here in the


    middle of the night to send you food and clothes.¡± Lily was speechless.


    She thought of Alexander¡®s halo¨Cshrouded, elegant demeanor. She thought of Olivia, referring


    to him as ugly.


    ¡®Looked ugly and dumb in the way he did things? Was Liv describing Alex? Is there something wrong


    with her eyes or her aesthetic sensibilities?¡® ¡°Olivia, is there something wrong with your taste?¡± Olivia


    did not know what to say,


    ¡°Lily, even if I used inappropriate terms, you cannot attack me personally like that. You can criticize


    other things, but my taste is excellent.¡± Olivia thought about the man she had just met and decided that


    her description was on point. Lily thought about it. Perhaps when it came to aesthetics, everybody had


    different standards of beauty. She could not expect everybody to have the same taste as her.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Chapter 212 Perhaps Olivia¡®s taste was a little not so mainstream.


    ¡°Whatever. You¡®re hungry, soe have some food.¡± The takeout in the bag was still hot. Incidentally,


    Lily was feeling hungry. She decided to take the food to the table outside to eat together.


    She no longer focused on this question. However, Olivia was still fixated on the ¡°Is there something


    wrong with your taste?¡± remark. Even after they sat down and picked up their cutleries, she could not


    help raising her head and asking, ¡°Which part of my description is inurate?¡±


    Lily was speechless.


    ¡°Fine, then tell me, in what way was he awkward in the way he does things?¡±


    Thinking about it, Lily decided that things like appearance were in the eyes of the beholder. However,


    the way Alexander did work was far from awkward.


    ¡°I asked him who he was and why he was here, and he took ages to answer me simply that he was


    from thepany. Think about it. We¡®re talking about me. Not long after I arrived, I met everybody


    here. With one look, I could tell he was not from thepany. Let¡®s not even talk about other things.


    He tried to bluff me over something like that. Is that awkward or not?¡±


    Olivia analyzed, ¡°If he¡®s here for you, then be bold about it. There is no need to fabricate some lie about


    being from thepany. What a ridiculous excuse!¡±


    After she finished her rant, she noticed Lily did not say anything. She worried that Lily was angry, so


    she exined carefully, ¡°Nheless, this could mean that he¡®s an honest person since he can¡®t even


    lie.¡±


    Olivia did not know Lily was wondering about what she said, imagining Alexander saying this in front of


    the media.


    Indeed, Alexander was from thepany. That much was true. However, not many of the lower¨C


    ranked people had met him. For example, even Jenny had only met him a few times before, let alone


    the ordinary employees. Olivia had only just arrived. It was reasonable that she did not know him.


    His behavior was a little awkward now that Olivia had mentioned it. ¡°W¨CWhat about being ugly?¡± Lily


    asked after thinking for a while. Even if this caused a misunderstanding regarding looks, could their


    sensibilities be that different?


    ¡°I¨CI was telling the truth. Lily, don¡®t be angry,¡± Olivia risied after some hesitation. No matter what,


    Alexander was Lily¡®s new boyfriend. It was a little inappropriate to criticize him like that. Furthermore,


    Olivia was currently eating the takeout that he had brought.


    ¡°No, I¡®m not angry,¡± Lily denied with a nod.


    However, this was mere chatter. Lily knew Olivia did not have ill intentions. She wanted to rify


    because she was curious about how other people saw Alexander.


    In the past, she had seen many magazines and media channels introduce him as resolute, decisive,


    and ruthless. As for his looks, he was known as a national treasure. Online sources might dunk on him


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    for his methods or for being cold, but never over his looks.


    Lily was mesmerized by his looks and was utterly smitten. In contrast to her, Olivia was a different


    case. Thus she just listened.


    ¡°Actually...¡± Biting her cutleries, Olivia thought of the man¡®s looks again. ¡°He looked fine.¡±


    Lily¡®s eyshes fluttered. Finc?!¡±


    ¡°If you look carefully, he is quite good¨Clooking. It¡®s just that his face is a little too squarish. If he were


    skinnier, he would look better. He is tall and looks stout, but that¡®s good because he can protect you.¡±


    Squinting lier eyes, Lilypared her description to Alexander¡®s face.


    ¡®Is Alexander¡®s face too squarish? Did he look stout?¡® ¡°Are you sure we¡®re talking about the same


    person?¡± Lily started to get suspicious.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Chapter 213 Lily was confused when Olivia asked, ¡°Wait! How many boyfriends do you have?¡± Lily


    stared at her, and Olivia immediately shut up


    Olivia then frowned and wondered, ¡°If we¡®re not talking about the same person, then it¡®s not your


    boyfriend who came to deliver things just now? That¡®s impossible! Ile was carryin so many things,


    including your personal stuff, in the middle of the night. He didn¡®t even say anything He just assed them


    to me and left.¡±


    Listening to this, Lily had somewhat figured it out. She nced at Olivia and said, ¡°Wait!¡±


    She pulled out her phone from her pocket. Lily did not have any photos of Edward, and she could not


    locate any online either.


    ncing at Olivia, who was staring at her, Lily opened WhatsApp and sent Alexander a text,¡± Send me


    a photo of Edward.¡±


    If she guessed correctly, it was probably Edward who came just now instead of Alexander. If Alexander


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    came over in person, he would not leave after giving her things to Olivia. This was not his style.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Lily told Olivia.


    After Lily sent the message, she waited for Alexander¡®s response. Since Alexander asked Edward to


    deliver her something, he was still awake. Lily had no idea that not only was he awake, but he was


    parked on the road close to theb.


    The ck Porsche was just parked there quietly. Alexander sat in the car and closed his eyes. Knowing


    that Lily was staying upte tonight, he could not sleep alone at home. Since the Weather suddenly got


    cold, he came over to give her some of her items.


    He knew the importance of the final stage of the experiment, so he didn¡®t bother hier and only


    instructed Edward to send things up.


    His phone rang twice. Alexander opened his eyes, nced at the text on the screen, and frowned


    Edward was clueless in the driver¡®s seat, but his instinctive vignce still made him feel a chill on his


    back. He nced at the rearview mirror, met liis boss¡®s deep and unpredictable eyes, and was stunned,


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Staring at him for a while, Alexander looked at his phone screen again, ensuring that his wife asked for


    his assistant¡®s photo and not his own. His eyes darkened, and his voice deepened,¡± Edward, turn


    around.¡±


    Edward was perplexed. ¡°Turn around!¡± Alexander repeated. Edward could sense the impatience in his


    tone. He didn¡®t know why but he still obeyed the order and turned around. His boss raised his phone at


    him and snapped a photo.


    Edward was even more confused, ¡°Boss?¡±


    Cold sweat broke out of his neck. Why did Mr. Russell snap a photo of him? Was lie about to


    Chart: 113


    send him on some special mission and was afraid he might not make it back?


    Soon, Lily¡®s phone shed, she opened it and s.aw Edward¡®s headshot. The photo was a close up and


    was clear enough to see the still lines on Belwarel¡®s face. When she looked closely, it was consistent


    with what Oliviad described ile had a square face, thick cyebrows, and big eyes. He also looked a bit


    fierce


    Feeling more convinced that her instinct was right, she showed the photo to Olivia, ¡°Was that him?¡± At


    a nce, Olivia couldn¡®t stop nodding, ¡°Yes, that¡®s him! Is he not your boyfriend?!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Chapter 214 ¡°It¡®s not him.¡± Shaking her head, Lily continued to cat with a sighi


    What the hell? It was a misunderstanding: Recalling liat she had justpared Olivia¡¯s description of


    Edwind to Alexander. Lily Colt silly.


    Although the shot was bluny, Lily could tellilul Alexander was in the car with Edward because he replied


    quickly, and the photo looked like it had just been taken.


    Before Lily could figure out where he was, she received another text from Alexander, ¡°Do you Want


    more


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lily knew he meant Edward¡®s photos, so she quickly replied, ¡°No need, that¡®s enough.¡±


    Why would she need so many photos of Edward? she just wanted to show Olivia to clear up their


    confusion. Then more texts came.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡®t need it?¡± ¡°Don¡®t you want mine?¡±


    ¡°Pfft... Cough...¡± Seeing thest text, Lily spat out a mouthful of water, choking and coughing. Although


    it¡®s just a line of text from the cold phone screen, she could feel Alexander¡®s unhappiness. Was he


    ¡°Are you alright? Why¡®d you choke on your water?¡± Olivia quickly patted her back and was curious,


    ¡°Who are you chatting with? By the way, who was that, if not your boyfriend? Why did hee here


    just to pass you something sote at night? Also, why do you have his photo?


    The more Olivia thought about it, the more suspicious she was. Something didn¡®t seem right, but she


    couldn¡®t tell what it was.


    Lily coughed and waved her hands. She had to appease Alexander first. She picked up the phone and


    quickly replied, ¡°It¡®s enough for me to have you. Why do I need your photos?¡± Alexander was sitting in


    the car, looking at the text on his mobile phone, and the corners of his tight lips finally revealed a smile.


    In the driver¡®s seat, Edward was observing his boss from the rearview mirror in horror. He was looking


    severe for some time, and now he was smiling. What was going on? ¡°I¡®ll take photos of you when I


    return, okay?¡± Lily added, hoping that this would be enough to please him.


    Alexander was finally satisfied. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Seeing that response, Lily breathedasich of relief. She felt something behind her, and when she turned


    around, she saw a big liead and jumped in shock.


    ¡°Tsk...¡± Olivia smacked her lips with acringing face, ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to be cheesy. Oh my, I¡®ve had


    enough!¡±


    Lily stood up and patted Olivia¡®s head casually, amused. ¡°Okay! Hurry and work when you¡®re done


    eating! Clean up here, and I¡®ll check if the results are out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll clean up! Let¡®s finish our work quickly. Then you can go home and take photos with some


    peace of mind!¡± Olivia teased her and continued, ¡°By the way, why¡®d you show me the photo of that


    guy? You should show me your boyfriend¡®s photo instead!¡± ¡°It seems like I didn¡®t give you enough


    workload!¡± Lily looked back at her, hand on the door frame.


    ¡°I¡®ve been working overtime with you all night, so I think this is my reward!¡±


    While cleaning up the trash, Olivia remembered the chat window on Lily¡®s phone screen and couldn¡®t


    help but ask, ¡°By the way, who is Alexander Hall? Why does the name sound so familiar?¡± Lily was


    stunned.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Chapter 215 Olivia stood up to throw away tlic trash and approached Lily, trying to remember. The


    name seemed familiar; she should have known it but could not recall it immediately.


    Seeing Olivia thinking hard, Lily raised her hand and patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡®s the President of La


    Beaut¨¦ Group.¡± ¡°Oh... That¡®s right! i knew I had heard this name before! It¡®s the President of La Beau...¡±


    Olivia choked on her own words. She looked at Lily in shock, her eyes full of disbelief.


    Her reaction did not surprise Lily, She had expected it. In fact, Lily was impressed by her own boldness.


    She was unsure why Alexander would agree to her ¡°proposal.¡±


    Even then, Lily could not figure out why Alexander would help and pamper her like this. However, her


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    status as Mrs. Russell was very much real. ¡°La Beaut¨¦! The President of La Beaut¨¦?!¡± Olivia swallowed


    hard and finally finished her words.


    She could notprehend this piece of information. It was utterly earth¨Cshattering to her. Olivia only


    knew that Lily had found a new boyfriend, but she didn¡®t know his identity would be so shocking


    ¡°Lily, are you...¡± Staring at her tightly, Olivia asked, ¡°You¡®re not his mistress, are you?¡±


    Lily was speechless and lightly pped Olivia in the face. ¡°Is that what you think of me? What are you


    talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it hurts! I¡®m sorry, I shouldn¡®t have said that!¡± Olivia cried in pain and quickly held Lily¡®s arm,


    apologizing to her, ¡°I was so shocked! President of La Beaut¨¦... How could it be him?¡±


    Olivia still could not believe it. ¡°Lily, are you telling the truth? Is he your boyfriend? Are you really


    dating?¡± Not that Olivia was nosy or that she looked down on Lily. She just could notprehend how


    these two people were connected. She needed some time to digest. Alexander Russell was almost


    legendary. Olivia never expected to have anything to do with such a person, let alone Lily¡®s boyfriend.


    Lily did not intend to tell Olivia, but Olivia had already seen their texts. Even if she did not let her know,


    Olivia would still recall the name ¡°Alexander Russell¡± someday. It might cause more trouble thien. Lily


    might as well liavee clean now. After all, she trusted Olivia and believed she would not spread it


    around.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily nodded and continued, ¡°Don¡®t tell anyone about this, Liv. We don¡®t n to make it public.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia initially agreed, but after liearing what Lily said, slie couldn¡®t help but ask again,¡± Why?!


    Aren¡®t you two in a normal rtionship? Why don¡®t you want to make your rtionship public? Does he


    refuse to acknowledge you? Is he serious about you?¡± A series of constant questions from Olivia made


    Lily regret not using a nickname for Alexander in her contact list. She did not expect Olivia to see it!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Chapter 216 If Olivia, who had been by her side for years, reacted that way, Lily could not imagine how


    shocking this news would be to others.


    This proved that the rtionship between her and Alexander could not be made public just yet.


    ¡°No!¡± Putting lier hands on Olivia¡®s shouklers, Lily said patiently, ¡°Listen to me. You know very well what


    his status is like. If I made our rtionship public, can you imagine the effects on my current situation?


    It¡®s hard even for you to ept it, let alone other people. I wouldn¡®t be able to deal with that kind of


    publicity and gossip. There¡®d be no time and energy left for me to do what I want.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not that I can¡®t ept it. I just didn¡®t expect...¡± Olivia quickly exined. How could she not ept


    it? She would be the first to be happy for Lily if it were true! ¡°I understand, I understand! Still, not


    everyone thinks like you,¡± Lily interrupted her, ¡°With his status if this were made public, it¡®d be hard for


    the both of us. Before that, I want to work harder and achieve a little more. At least, I want to be


    said,¡± Lily, I believe in you. You can do it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Patting her on the shoulder, Lily turned to check the experiment¡®s results.


    A beep came from theputer, and the data results were printed. The entireboratory was filled with


    a faint fragrance. The scent was a wee sign of sess.


    Bending down, Lily stared at the data from theputer. She read it carefully while Olivia walked over


    and focused on checking on the samples. Both of them devoted themselves to their work.


    After a while¡­


    ¡°Sess! Sess!¡± Olivia eximed excitedly, ¡°Lily, it¡®s a sess!¡± ¡°Yes! The data results meet the


    requirements, and the scent is what I wanted exactly. We seeded! We did it!¡± Lily was ecstatic.


    Compared to Olivia¡®s excitement, Lily felt euphoric. The feeling was indescribable to her.


    This was the first new perfume she concocted by herself after leaving MN Inc., and it was a bold


    attempt. She hoped this perfume would shine at this year¡®s annualpetition.


    ¡°Great! All those days of hard work finally paid off!¡± ¡°Keep the samples and the experimental data in


    order. Put them in the filing cab and lock them. We can call it a day!¡±


    Looking at the time, it was not toote to go home, although it was already morning.


    ¡°Okay, I¡®ll do it right now!¡± Olivia was quick at work.


    She started packaging and preserving the samples, then cleaned up theb immediately. She stored


    the precious samples carefully, fearing that any slip¨Cup would ruin everything.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Lily straightened up, turned off the power in theb, and washed her hands. When she came out, Olivia


    had already put everything away The two saw the joy that could not be hidden on each other¡®s faces.


    This was the sense of victory, lighting side by side. Walking side by side toward the clevator, Olivia tried


    to book a ride from lier phone. ¡°It¡®s sote now, and I don¡®t know if I can still get a cab, Let¡®s take one


    together. It¡®ll be safer that way. What do you think?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Lily did not answer because she saw a car parked not far away across the road. The car was incredibly


    attention¨Cgrabbing at this lour and on this part of the road. The car¡®s backdoor was wide open, and a


    tall man came out.lle stood there for a while, then turned to walk toward Lily.


    ¡°Lily?¡± Since Lily did not answer, Olivia called her name again. She followed Lily¡®s line of sight and saw


    a man walking toward them. Olivia squinted to see the man getting closer. Even though it waste at


    night and the duo was under the dimn streetmp, Olivia could still see the man¡®s figure and facial


    features.


    Olivia thought the situation resembled a masterfully crafted scene from a movie. The man was ordinary,


    but he seemed sliining, and no one could take their eyes off him. Even if there was no introduction and


    Olivia had not met this person before, she could tell who this person was from Lily¡®s reaction and the


    way the two were gazing at each other.


    ¡°So, it was you, after all,¡± Lily said.


    She could guess Alexander was nearby theb from the things Edward sent earlier, the way Alexander


    responded to her texts, and the photo he sent of Edward. However, Lily was focused on her


    experiment¡®sst stage and could not afford to get distracted.


    ¡°Why aren¡®t you wearing the clothes I brought you?¡± Alexander disapprovingly frowned when he


    noticed Lily was only wearing a long¨Csleeved shirt. Then he took off his jacket and put it on her.


    ¡°I was busy, so I forgot to put it on. It would seem I don¡®t need it now,¡± Lily said while tugging at the


    jacket Alexander had put on her. She could feel its warmth.


    ¡°Can we go home?¡± Alexander asked.


    Lily nodded, then turned to look at Olivia.


    Olivia stood there with her mouth agape as she looked straight at Alexander. It seemed she was in


    shock Lily was a little amused but knew this was a normal reaction.


    Lily felt silly that she wondered if Olivia liad unusual taste in men. How could she? Everyone would


    agree that Alexander was naturally gorgeous.


    ¡°Olivia, let¡®s go together! It¡®s hard to get a cab thiste. We¡®ll send you home.¡± Lily said.


    Hearing this, Olivia shook her head repeatedly, ¡°No, no, I¡®ll just get a cab. I don¡®t want to be your third


    wheel. You go ahead and don¡®t worry about me. Seriously!¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t be silly. It¡®s sote at night. How will I know if you¡®d be safe?¡± Lily put her arms around Olivia¡®s


    shoulders and walked Olivia toward the car.


    Olivia could not break free, so she had no choice but to follow Lily toward the car. On the other hand,


    Alexander looked helplessly at Lily and Olivia¡¯s backs, following closely behind. Lily opened the car


    door, and the inside was much warmer than the outside. Edward tilted his head


    and called out, ¡°Ma...¡±


    Then he spotted Olivia from the corners of his eyes since she was the first one to enter the car. Edward


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    was stunned.


    ¡°I¨CIt¡®s you!¡± Olivia pointed at Edward and covered her mouth immediately after, recalling she was in


    someone else¡®s car. Although she covered her mouth, her eyes were wide open as she stared at


    Edward. Many thoughts shed through her mind, and she quickly figured things


    out.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Chapter 218 ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Russell¡¯s driver! Of course, Edward was the one who sent the things for


    his boss.¡¯ It was no wonder Olivia mistook Edward for Lily¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡°Thanks for sending me things just now, Edwarel,¡± Lily said after entering the car. She had not


    seen Edward just now but knew she had to thank him for sending things sote at night.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Madam,¡± Edward responded to Lily as he nced at Olivia. Then he turned


    around and put his hands on the steering wheel.


    ¡°By the way, this is Olivia. She¡¯s my assistant and best friend,¡± Lily thought she should formally


    introduce the two, ¡°Liv, this is Alex¡¯s assistant, Edward.¡±


    Olivia nodded. She noticed Edward was facing forward without looking back, so she leaned


    over and patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Edward was taken aback and turned to look at her, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know who you were. I thought you were a mole who sneaked into theb, so I was rude


    to you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Olivia had a carefree personality, and she was not petty. She had a terrible


    attitude earlier because she tlought he was there to stealmercial secrets. She wanted to


    apologize since it was clearly a misunderstanding.


    Besides, Edward was the one who delivered the takeaway she liad eaten earlier.


    Edward probably did not expect Olivia to apologize. Since a girl had greeted him so kindly and


    even took the initiative to apologize, he could not justify not responding. It was just that he was


    not quite used to such a situation, so lie nodded stiffly, ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Olivia grinned, revealing a big bright smile.


    Edward turned his head back, sat upright, and held the steering wheel. At this moment,


    Alexander also got into the car and closed the door, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lily turned her head and asked Olivia, ¡°Where¡¯s your new address after you moved? You said


    it¡¯s not far from the office, correct?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not far.¡± Olivia gave an address casually, but it did not sound familiar to Lily. Lily asked,¡±


    Do you know this ce, Edward? Let¡¯s go there first. We will send Liv home before we head


    back.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Edward nodded and started the car.


    Olivia instinctively moved closer to the door, turned her head to look out the window, and


    stopped talking. It was embarrassing enough to be a third wheel, she should at least be self


    aware.


    However, Lily did not understand lier intention. Lily was afraid Olivia would be awkward so she


    took the initiative to sit closer to her and grablier arm, ¡°Liv, there¡¯s nothing much to do the next


    couple of days. You sliould rest well. After that, I may liave to prepare for a new product. I will


    discuss the ideas with you soon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Nodding, Olivia did not say a word. Even if she did not look over at Alexander, she


    could already feel his powerful aura. ¡°I¡¯m considering changing the target consumer group.


    What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think since you had gotten off work today, maybe don¡¯t talk about business anymore?¡±


    Alexander¡¯s deep voice sounded beside Lily, and he dragged her toward him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Chapter 219 Alexander took Lily by surprise, and the car liappened to be taking a turn, so she stumbled


    into his arms. Olivia was stunned. She pretended she did not see anything as she held the door handle


    with one hand and covered her face with the other.


    Lily¡®s face turned red, and she pushed Alexander gently to sit up straight, but he took the opportunity to


    hold her waist, letting her lean on liis body. Alexander left no room for discussion.


    ¡°Is the new product a sess?¡± Alexander asked calmly.


    Sure enough, this sessfully diverted Lily¡®s attention. She immediately became excited and said,


    ¡°Yes! It¡®s how I wanted exactly. It was even better than what I expected. It¡¯s perfect!¡± ¡°That calls for a


    celebration,¡± Alexander added. ¡°Yes. We need to celebrate!¡± Thinking of this, Lily turned to look in


    Olivia¡®s direction, ¡°Liv, let¡®s fix a date to have a good meal. Do you want to go to the Cantonese


    restaurant fromst time? I remember you liked the food there.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay! Then let¡®s go to...¡± Before Olivia finished speaking, she felt that something in the air was off.


    She felt Alexander ncing in her direction, and a chill ran down her spine. Olivia immediately changed


    her words, ¡°I¨CIt¡®s okay! I don¡®t care, really. Hehe.¡±


    Sure enough, it was not easy to be a third wheel. ¡°You don¡®t care? I remember you praising that ce!


    By the way, I should also invite Jenny She has been working very hardtely.¡± Lily was ready to start


    nning their celebration.


    ¡°Haha, it¡®s all right. We can do whatever you want.¡± Olivia looked out the window, holding her cheek in


    one hand, but even so, she could see Alexander¡®s icy face from the reflection in the window.


    Sigh. I didn¡®t expect Mr. Russell to be jealous of me. I¡®m a woman, so why would he be jealous?!¡®


    Olivia felt like she was on pins and needles but could not tell Edward to stop the car. She could only


    endure it and hoped that Edward would drive faster.


    With this thought, she pinned her hopes on the man behind the wheel. Edward was driving attentively,


    with a resolute look, from her point of view. Maybe he did not look as fierce as Olivia thought because


    of the lighting. ¡°Are you okay? Why don¡®t you look excited?¡± Lily frowned, bothered by Olivia¡®s


    lukewarm response.


    ¡°I think you¡®re quite excited,¡± Alexander said while holding Lily tighter. He lowered his head to look at


    her, ¡°Tell me, who else do you want to celebrate with?¡± ¡°Who else? Well, Liv and I were the main ones


    who developed this product. Jenny also contributed a lot, so we should also invite her. As for the


    others...¡± Lily wanted to say she could not think of anyone else, but alter seeing Alexander¡®s


    threatening gaze, she finally realized what Alexander meant by his question.


    ¡°B¨CBut...¡± Lily revealed a ttering smile, ¡°You can¡®t!¡±


    Alexander¡®s face darkened instantly. Hisce became even darker when he leard Edward coughing


    slowly from the driver¡®s seal. Olivia covered her face with her hands, pretending to yawn. She was


    trying to suppress her urge to burst intoughter.


    Lily was not stupid. She quickly realized that her words were ambiguous and immediately rified, ¡°N¨C


    No, I mean, it is inappropriate to invite you to the celebration because it would be inconvenient for you


    to show up in public.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Alexander still had a grim look, obviously leartbroken.


    Lily continued to appease him, ¡°Of course, my sess is all thanks to you. Your credit is the


    greatest. You¡¯re the unsung hero beliind all of us! It¡¯s my greatest honor to have your support


    and help. I¡¯m so proud of you!¡±


    Alexander was quiet, and Olivia said nothing either. Edward let out a few coughs.


    Olivia wanted to apud Lily for hier incredible ttery skill if they were not in the same car as


    Alexander


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Honestly, it was the first time she saw Lily like this. It wasn¡¯t like this when Lily was with


    Nathaniel. Theymunicated little; even if they did, it all revolved around work. asionally


    Nathaniel would say something nice. However, their interaction had never been so natural and


    pleasant.


    Olivia took a peek and saw that Alexander¡¯s grimn face had changed entirely. Olivia suspected


    that he even blushed a little.


    ¡°Huh, I never expected him to be shy.¡± ¡°Where did you learn how to bootlick?¡± He raised his


    hand and pinched her face, his voice softer, ¡°Even if the new product passes the test, it¡¯ll take


    some time before it¡¯s officiallyunched. Since you want to rest and celebrate, why not travel


    somewhere? This way, you¡¯ll get to unwind.¡±


    ¡°Travel? Where?¡± Lily had not thought of this. After all, she used to develop new products


    continuously. When she seeded, she would rest for two days, then continue with the next


    idea, sampling raw materials, testing the form¡­ It was like a routine. Her idea was simple


    back then. She wanted to develop more products while she was young and full of inspiration


    and ideas. There would be failures, but there would be sesses too. MN Inc. could grow, and


    Nathaniel could take it easy. When they married, Lily would no longer have to work so hard. She


    could do wiat she liked at her own pace and live a stable and simple life. At that time, she


    thought she and Nathaniel were on the same page.


    ¡°It¡¯s still undecided for the time being. You can tell me if you know where you want to go, and I¡¯ll


    make arrangements for you guys,¡± lie said naturally. Olivia, on the side, was a little excited,


    ¡°You guys?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Alexander nodded, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll respect your choice. If you


    don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Of course, I wanna yo!¡± Olivia repeatedly nodded for fear that her


    privilege would be revoked.


    Olivia was delighted!


    She had never received this kind of treatment even after staying so many years in MN Inc.!


    Olivia did not expect that she could travel at thepany¡¯s expense one day, even if it were


    only to tag along


    Initially, when she saw Alexander¡¯s unfriendly attitude toward her, she thought he did not like


    her. However, she had changed her mind. The car slowly stopped. Alexander took a nce and


    said, ¡°This is you.¡± ¡°Ah yes, this is me! I¡¯ll head home first!¡± Olivia looked out. Her attitude was


    more natural than when she first got in the car, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Russeil, have a good night!¡±


    Lily said, ¡°It¡¯s too dark outside. Let me walk you in.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Chapter 221 Olivia was very aware this time. She immediately opened her mouth to refuse, ¡°That¡®s not


    necessary. I can manage!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Lily was speechless.


    It was dark outside the car window, but it was apparent this was not themunity¡®s entrance.


    Opposite her was an alley, which did not look safe to cross.


    ¡°Edward, you send her back. Send her right back to her front door,¡± Alexander took the initiative to


    order as if he could sense Olivia¡®s difort. ¡°Go quick ande back right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Edward replied. He stopped the car, undid the seat belt, and left. Olivia was ttered. ¡°No,


    no, it¡®s not necessary.¡±


    Edward had already walked around the car to her door and opened it. ¡°Miss Hart, please.¡± Things were


    already at this stage, so there was no point in refusing. Thus she could only bite the bullet and leave


    the car. ¡°T¨CThen I¡®ll leave first. Lily, you and Mr. Russell have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily nodded hier head. After watching Olivia and Edward leave some distance away, she


    returned to her senses and felt something was wrong.


    ¡°Did Olivia say Mr. Russell and I should have a good rest?¡® Lily turned and saw Alexander staring at her


    with a rather weird expression.


    ¡°Surely you¡®re not jealous?¡± Lily said this to test the waters.


    True enough, Alexander ¡°hmph¡± loudly. ¡°Did you just realize that?¡± Lily was speechless. ¡°No way! Olivia


    is a girl.¡± ¡°So what if she¡®s a girl? Can¡®t I be jealous of a girl? Your concern for her is celebratory and


    protective at the same time. It¡®s my turn, okay?¡± He spread his arms and headed for her. His tone was


    full of resentment. At that moment, Lily could not decide if she shouldugh or cry because Alexander


    behaved like a pitiful child. ¡°It¡®s not the same!¡±


    ¡°How is it not the same?¡± Alexander paused. ¡°Unless, deep in your heart, you think she¡®s more


    important than I am?¡±


    Unreasonable men were scary, especially when this particr man was jealous. He was like a kid who


    was denied his candy. Lilyughed out loud. ¡°Indeed more important.¡±


    Lily¡®s arms circled Alexander¡®s neck and tugged him down as his expression darkened. She voluntarily


    nted a kiss on his lips. As she pressed her lips onto his, she said, ¡°But it¡®s you who is the most


    important.¡±


    With that one sentence, the great president was not angry anymore. He put one hand behind


    Lily¡®s head and started kissing her deeply. He wanted her to taste the sourness in his heart.


    Edward stopped after walking a few steps. When Olivia had caught up a little, he continued forvard.


    They maintained the distance between them, which was not near nor far. Olivia lowered her head. At


    this distance, she could see the tip of Edward¡®s shadow. It was a practical arrangement.


    She had to take this path every day after work, which was a little scary. Although nothing had


    happened to her before since she moved here, it was quiet and secluded. asionally, a cat would


    mess around in the rubbisl? bin, frightening her. However, she hadpany today, so she had no fear.


    Today¡®s Bonus Offer


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Olivia¡¯s new ce was not too far from thepany, and the rental was incredibly cheap. The


    only downfall was that she had to cross that alley. She did not think it was a big problem; thus,


    she rented the ce.


    Olivia turned around after stopping at the staircase. ¡°I¡¯m here. Thank you.¡±


    Edward stopped walking, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Olivia scratchiedlier liead and revealed an embarrassed sinile. ¡°They are still waiting,


    so I won¡¯t ask you to go up with me. I¡¯ll treat you to some tea another day.¡± Edward opened his


    mouth and muttered two words, ¡°Not necessary.¡± ¡°All right, goodbye.¡± Olivia did not know what


    to say to a reply like that, so she waved her hand. She noticed he was still standing there and


    not moving, so she went up the stairs. At the stairsnding, she stopped and looked down, but


    Edward was still standing there. Olivia waved and said, ¡°You go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Although Edward said this, he remained rooted to the spot.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Olivia had no choice, so she did not say more. She hurried up the stairs and tiptoed into the


    house, worried about waking her mother. Next, Olivia went to her room and turned on the desk


    lamp. After some thought, she looked out of the window toward the ground floor,


    The tall and stout figure remained under the yellow streetmp. Edward even raised his liead.


    He turned around only after seeing the light in her room light up. Unliurried, lie headed for the


    alley. Olivia felt a warmth in her heart as she watched Edward¡¯s back profile getting smaller with


    distance.


    Frank turned so that he was lying supine, but his face was ashen, so he pulled his nket over


    his head and felt relieved.


    ¡°Frank, Mnie called his name softly, adding, ¡°I can¡¯te over in the next two days. We¡¯ve


    almostpleted our new product, and I can¡¯t find excuses to leave theb. Also, Nate won¡¯t


    be as busy anymore. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you so afraid of him?¡± Frank got out of bed and looked sideways at Mnie. He did


    not put on any clothes, only arge towel around his lips, revealing his skinny waist.


    Even without looking, Mnie knew he had lost more weight. They were intimate every few


    days, so she was very familiar with his body; thus, slie knew how skinny he was now.


    Other than boredom, Frank was anxious and worried.lle used to be a lethal force, but it


    seemned like Mnie would not be able to rely on liim for much longer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of him. I just don¡¯t want to rock the boat.¡± Lifting the nket and silting


    up, Mnie saw Frank walk to the couch and sit down. He took out that thing again andid it


    on the table.


    ¡°You and I are aware that everybody has their needs. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t hold you


    back. Since I¡¯ve tried my best to fulfill your needs, you should not deny me what I want, don¡¯t


    you think?¡±


    ¡°You want to marry him?¡± Frankughed mockingly. In his eyes, Mnie was not a woman who


    would settle down.


    ¡°For now, there is no better option than him,¡± she said frankly. ¡°In the same way that to you, I


    am nothing more than the best option of the moment. Am I right?¡±


    Frank turned to look at Mnie andughed but did notment. He lowered his head, rolled


    some paper, and held it up to his nose, Then le leaned closer, feeling nausea,


    Mnie looked away because she did not want to see him doing that ¨C instead, she got out of


    bed and went to the wasl?room. After being stunned for a moment, she quickly reacted and


    lowered hier lead. Between her legs and the floor was a little drop of scary red!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Chapter 223 Mnie panicked and stopped thinking for a moment. Although she was hesitant to


    ept the baby, she had never thought the baby might take the initiative to leave her instead. She had


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the power to decide all along. However, this matter had gotten out of her contro). She returned to her


    senses after hearing some noises outside. She decided to put the matter aside and quickly opened the


    shower¡®s faucet to wash the blood stains of the ground and rinsed herself. She wiped herself dry and


    observed that there were no more blood stains. She felt relieved. Since that had happened, Mnie


    dared not stay there any longer. She hurriedly exited the bathroom and got dressed. She could not wait


    to leave that ce.


    Frank heard her and noticed she was about to open the room door. He looked at Mnie and frowned,


    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Frank. I have an urgent matter to tend to right now.¡± Mnie exined in a hurry.


    ¡°Of course, you can leave, but what about your promise?¡± Frank stood up and approached her in


    staggering steps. He also pressed his hand on the door to prevent her from opening it.


    Mnie blinked her eyes several times before she recalled the matter. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll keep it in mind. I


    just haven¡®t found the right opportunity yet. I¡®ll surely get it done since I¡®ve promised you.¡±


    This guy is crazy! ¡°We create opportunities. You should know the consequences if you keep dying


    the inevitable. I¡®m not a very patient man,¡± Frank said smilingly. Then he touched Mnie¡®s face, and


    his fingers moved toward her lips.


    Mnie felt her heart trembling with her back pressed against the door.


    Frank had a temperamental personality. Although she usually handled it, this did not include when he


    took dr*gs. He would be a lunatic at that time, and she needed to leave as she was unsure what


    he might do.


    Mnie suppressed her fear and forcefully smiled, ¡°of course, I know. I also know that if I can make


    you happy, you will give me a hand, so you need to give me some time to find an opportunity!¡±


    She pulled down his arms slowly. Frank allowed Mnie¡®s actions and looked at her with a meaningful


    smile, ¡°Don¡®t you y tricks with me. Be obedient, okay? Let me love you, Mel.¡±


    He kissed her lips, causing Mnie to freeze still. Still, she nodded smilingly and said, ¡°of course I will.


    s¨CSo, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Frank did not stop her this time and let her go. Mnie immediately opened the door and left. Even


    when she had left the hotel, she could not let hier ward down.


    That¡®s right. Frank was too dangerous now. She needed to get rid of him and find a new supporter.


    More importantly... She covered her lower abdomen with one hand and hailed a cab with the other,


    ¡°Take me to the hospital!¡±


    The doctor sat behind his desk and looked at the data aster doing several examinations on Mnie. He


    looked at hier and asked, ¡°Do you want this baby?¡± Mnie pursed her lips but did not say anything


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Chapter 224 ¡°If you still want this baby, you cannot be intimate anymore. It¡¯s advisable to be


    hospitalized to prevent miscarriage.¡± The doctor held the reports and said objectively, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t want it, I rmend you to perform surgery immediately. The longer you drag it, the


    worse your health will be.¡±


    ¡°Does being intimate have such severe consequences?¡± Mnie asked. Although she could


    refuse to be intimate with Nathaniel, she could not refuse Frank. Even if she rejected him once


    or twice, it was impossible to keep doing so.


    This meant that she could do nothing for the next ten months except lie down on the bed to


    protect the baby until it was born. What about after that? She would end up a mediocre


    housewife who would be busy around her husband and children her whole life.


    She knew that Nathaniel could not give her a wealthydy¡¯s life. She wanted to change her fate.


    However, it was a crucial time, and she was determined to win the year-endpetition. Her


    poprity would inevitably soar after winning the award. With further hielp from Frank and the


    judges, she would have a bright future. However¡­


    If she spent time on the hospital bed and the growing baby in her instead¡­


    Mnie felt scared when she thought of such a life! ¡°You already had warning signs of


    miscarriage. Do you think this is not serious enough?¡± The doctor raised his eyebrows and said


    in a severe tone. ¡°Youngsters these days don¡¯t know how to take care of themselves. Don¡¯t you


    know pregnancy is precarious in the early trimester? It is best to avoid having s*x at this time.


    Even if you do, you should be very careful.¡± The doctor looked at her solemnly.


    Mnie¡¯s face reddened at the doctor¡¯s words. It was embarrassing to be pointed out on


    matters like this, even though the person was a doctor.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t want this baby, how long will the operation take? Do I need to be hospitalized?¡±


    Mnie asked after some thought.


    The doctor tried to hold back but still asked, ¡°Just so you can have s*x?¡±


    It was tough for him to understand. Was it that difficult to bear it for a few months for the sake


    of the baby?


    ¡°No, I have my reasons,¡± she denied it immediately.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I can take some oral medicine to abort the baby. Am I right, doctor? Will I


    be able to leave on the same day? Do you have painless medicine? How long will it take to


    recover alter the abortion?¡±


    The doctor¡¯s expression worsened, and his tone was no longer gentle. ¡°There are indeed two


    kinds of abortion, medicine and surgery. However, your current situation is no longer suitable


    for medicine. If you want to do the surgery, you will need to wait two more days. Whether you


    can leave on the same day depends on your recovery. You need to know that all surgery carries


    risks and surgery for abortion will inevitably cause harm to women¡¯s bodies.¡±


    ¡°Your uterus might suffer damage, affecting your future pregnancy. Are you certain you would


    like to go through with the surgery?¡± Although the doctor¡¯s tone was unfriendly, he still


    responsibly exined the risks to her. Mnie clenched her fingers and touched her stomach.


    She felt some slight throbbing pain. Although her belly had yet to bulge, and she had never felt


    any movement, she still had some feelings toward the baby. After all, it had stayed in her womb


    for several months.


    However, she was unwilling to keep the baby when she thought of the sacrifices she had to


    make.


    ¡°How about this? Go home and think this through. You can decide after that, but we do not


    rmend abortion is possible. After all, this is a small life! Why don¡¯t you discuss it with your


    partner?¡± The doctor advised her.


    Mnie thought of Nathaniel when the doctor mentioned her partner. Suddenly, she decided,


    ¡°No, I want to do the surgery. Please arrange it for me!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Mnie thought she needed to wait for the doctor to arrange a time for her surgery. However, the


    doctor prescribed her some medicine instead.


    She was puzzled as she held the prescription list. ¡°Didn¡®t you say that medicine isn¡®t suitable? Why¡®d


    you still prescribe me medicine?¡±


    ¡°You have some inmmation, and this is the medicine for it. It needs to be treated before the surgery.¡±


    After a brief pause, the doctor advised her, ¡°You must avoid s*x for some time. Your condition is bad. If


    this continues, it will affect your uterus.¡±


    The doctor kept reminding her of what she needed to be inindful of, but she stopped paying attention.


    She knew her body was not in good condition, but she had not expected it to be this bad. She felt


    ashamed when she recalled the doctor¡®s gaze. Fortunately, no one recognized her. She went home


    and took medicine with some water. After she carefully kept the prescription in the innermostyer of


    her bag, shey down to rest. Fortunately, Nathaniel was busy recently and left her to hersell.


    Therefore, she had the time to meet up with Frank.


    ¡®Frank...¡® Mnie¡®s stomach started acluing when she thought of him. She felt ufortable and


    turned to her side. This must not continue any longer. She needed to think of a way to send Lily to


    Frank¡®s bed. Only then could she be free. The question was how to do it so that no one would trace it


    back to her.


    Mnie tossed and turned but could not fall asleep. After a while, slie lieard some movement from


    outside that sounded like someone opening the door. Nathaniel had just returned home.


    Mnie was afraid that he would notice the strangeness in her and pretended ho asleep.


    The bedroom door opened, and Nathaniel walked in. He approached the bed and sat down beside her.


    Mnie noticed him tugging the nket to cover her better, even with hier eyes closed. She could also


    hear him sigh softly.


    ¡°Mel, Mel...¡± He softly called her name twice but was hesitant to continue.


    She pretended she did not hear it and kept ignoring him, but he continued, anyway, ¡°Mel, are you


    asleep?¡± His voice was soft but persistent. It seemed like he would continue until he woke her up.


    Mnie had no choice but to pretend to be woken up. She rubbed her eyes and yawned,¡± You¡®re


    back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Nathaniel leaned down to hug and kiss her cheek, ¡°Did I disturb your sleep? Thank you for your hard


    work.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m fine. I¡®ve been asleep for quite some time.¡± Mnie shook her head and opened her eyes. She


    noticed Nathaniel looked tired and irritable, ¡°What¡®s the matter? You look unhappy.¡±


    Nathaniel forced a smile and asked, ¡°About your perfume form, do you think you need to adjust it,


    Mel?¡±


    He asked in a careful tone as he feared she would be unhappy. However, he needed to ask the


    question.


    The form? What¡®s wrong with the form? Wasn¡®t everything fine before? You¡®re the one who said it


    was okay.¡±


    Today¡®s Bonus Offer


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Chapter 226 ¡°Actually, the sample was sessful, but our product failed during thest test. The final


    result was just unpresentable. We¡®d lose if we used this as ourpetitive product.¡± He might as well


    tell Mnie the truth because lie could not disquise it.


    ¡°What do you mean by unpresentable? How could this be? This form could not be wrong. 1 got it


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    from...¡± She realized what she was saying as soon as the words left her mouth and promptly stopped


    talking Nathaniel stared at her, ¡°From where?¡± ¡°F¨CFrom way back. I¡®ve had this form for a long time,


    and I¡®ve done countless tests on it. I believe this forms no problem at all! Though she sounded


    determined, she was also unsure,


    Frank gave her the form, and Mnie had no reason to doubt him, given his authority and expertise.


    She thought everything he gave her was perfect. However, her belief in him faltered after his form


    failedb testing. She could not let Nathaniel know, so she had to act confident in her form.


    ¡°I believe this form wouldn¡®t be wrong either, but we¡®ve tried many times. Why don¡®t...¡± Nathaniel did


    not finish lis sentence. He did not know how to say this to Mnie.


    A few days ago, he was the one who told her not to go back to theb, yet now he was the one trying


    to ask her to look at the experiments. He was going against his own words; to make matters worse, it


    was to his fiancee. He could not make himself say it.


    ¡°Do you want me to go take a look?¡± After all, they had been together for a long time. Mnie could


    read him like a book


    In embarrassment, Nathaniel sighed and shook his head, ¡°No, it¡®s fine! There are so many people in


    theb that I¡®m sure one of them could figure out what¡®s wrong. I just wanted to check if the form


    was fine. Don¡®t worry. We¡®ll push on until we seed!¡±


    ¡°Nate, you don¡®t have to force yourself!¡± Mnie held his hands and continued gently, ¡°Just like you


    said, it¡®s the most critical stage. I should go in and take a look. After all, I was the one who wrote the


    form, and no one understands it better than I do. I should ensure everything goes well and turn it


    into our final product. Even if you didn¡®t ask, I would¡®ve gone anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m just worried about your health. Theb has many chemicals, and I think you shouldn¡®t.¡± After giving


    it some thought, Nathaniel was still worried.


    Mnie recently refused his requests to sleep together. She had med the baby¡®s position. She said


    that the baby¡®s condition was unstable and needed some alone time to care for them. He agreed


    wholeheartedly and could only kiss her, attempting to resist his desire. Nathaniel was well¨Cprepared to


    be a father and would try his best to avoid idents along the way.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll be sure to wear a mask!¡± She moved her hands to show him and added jokingly, ¡°Why


    don¡®t you get me one of those gas masks too!¡±


    ¡°I can do that!¡± Nathaniel nodded seriously.


    Mnie fell back onto the bed,ughing, ¡°You¡®re so silly! I was just messing with you! Don¡®t


    worry. I¡®ll only be in theb briefly to check what went wrong. Besides, I don¡®t think our baby is that


    weak I¡®m not stressed about it at all.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Nathaniel was still worried, but Mnie insisted, ¡°If you continue being like this, I¡®m just going to


    get mad!¡± ¡°...All right!¡± He could


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Chapter 227 Mnie had not thought of how to tell Nathaniel about the abortion even though she had


    decided she did not want the baby. This issue with the form came at the right time. It allowed her to


    stage her abortion as a miscarriage and make Nathaniel feel sorry about it too.


    Before that, she needed to sceltank. She metlim cale as she felt safer meeting him in public. Frank


    waste and looked liorrible, His eye bags were hue, but at least he made it.


    Since Mnie had somewhat of an idea what kind of persone was, he always looked like a man about


    to die from sickness. However, he could only clic after she finished using him.


    ¡°Didn¡®t you say you were busy?¡± He questioned as he dropped several sugar cubes into his coffee,


    stopping after the sixth cube and stirring with his teaspoon.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Miss me already?¡± Frank teased while taking a liuge sip of coffee and heaving a sigh of satisfaction


    after.


    Mnie sat there staring at him until he was done talking. ¡°Was there anything wrong with the form


    you gave me?¡± She said it slowly and softly, her eyes boring straight into his. ¡°Form? What


    form?¡± He raised his eyes, not remembering what she was referring to. He nced at Mnie


    chewing on lier lips nervously while staring at him.


    He finally recalled, ¡°Oh, you¡®re talking about that thing I gave youst time. That was just something I


    thought of at that moment. I¡®ve never tried it out, so how would I know it works or not?¡±


    His audacious tone angered Mnie, ¡°You don¡®t know?¡±


    ¡°Why¡®d you hand me something that you¡®re not sure os? Are you trying to get me in trouble?¡± Mnie


    was furious, but she could not release her anger on him. She controlled herself and hissed, ¡°You knew


    I was nning to use the forms to participate in the annual perfuine contest. How could you do this


    to me after all i¡®ve done for you?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, such short temper,¡± Frank clicked his tongue indifferently and smirked, ¡°Lookat you, getting all


    upset. It¡®s a small and unimportantpetition just within your country. Why are you taking this so


    seriously?¡±


    Mnie was speechless at liis attitude. It might just be a smallpetition to him, but it meant the


    world to her. She won many awards using Lily¡®s forms. However, since she was a rookie perfumer


    and MN Inc. was a smallpany, she could not enter other more significant categories or win a


    national award. This time was different. Mnie needed this to gain notoriety among perfumers and get


    her name out there.


    More importantly, she needed to secure lier position amongst the upper ss and break free from


    Frank¡®s control. Of course, she would not tell him that, as she needed his help solving his form¡®s


    problem.


    ¡°I don¡®t care, the forms you gave me aren¡®t working, and you need to help me solve this! Help me


    take a look. I need to start on my perfume as soon as possible. I¡®ll win thispetition!¡± She said with


    determination as hier eyes drifted toward the scenery outside the window.


    ¡°Alright, no problem. Let¡®s go to yourb.¡± He agreed without putting up much of a fight, which


    surprised Mnie.


    However, she was worried now. If Frank came to theb, Natlianiel could see liim. Nathaniel disliked


    Frank, and he thought Frank was interested in her. It would only attract unwanted attention if she


    brought Frank back with her.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    ¡°No! There are too many people at theb, and they¡®ll see you. Even if the perfume is a sess and I


    use it to enter thepetition, the organizingunittee might use our rtionship as an excuse to


    disqualify me,¡± Mnie said as she frowned


    She moaned in frustration and asked, ¡°Can¡®t you just try to fix it without following me into theb? Why


    don¡®t I bring those failed samples for you to look at?¡±


    Frank nodded, ¡°Sure, I can do that. However, the results mirlit not be optimal. Eitlier I¡®ll be able to figure


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    out what¡®s wrong in one go, or this might take longer, maybe more than ten tries.¡±


    This was going nowhere as if Mnie got caught in an endless loop. If she had rejected Frank¡®s offer to


    fail, and Mnie could not use it to participate in thepetition.


    On the other hand, if she allowed Frank into theb without caring about Nathaniel¡®s feelings, she


    might also get disqualified since the organizers could use this as evidence that she cheated. Mnie¡®s


    frustrations were growing as she sat there, pinching the bridge of her nose.


    Frank looked at her and opened his mouth to speak slowly, ¡°I¡®ve got an idea. It depends on whether


    you¡®re willing to take the risk¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± She questioned. She was willing to do anything now. ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡®re in


    charge of theb, right?¡± He asked.


    Even though she rarely sliowed up at theb, she was still the director. Mnie nodded, ¡°of course. I¡®m


    the research director, after all!¡±


    Frank smiled, ¡°Then you get to decide when we can go into theb.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re saying we could...¡± ¡°We¡®ll get caught because too many people are in theb during the day.


    So, why don¡®t we just go at night?¡± Frank stopped and smiled at Mnie wickedly.


    Mnie instantly understood what he meant. It felt like a knot had gotten untied in her brain, and she


    could suddenly think again. Many went in and out of theb during the day, but most would leave after


    working hours.


    Since she had ess to theb, bringing Frank along was not a problem. The duo could figure out


    what was wrong with the form, and Frank could even start producing the perfume independently.


    With his help, Mnie could ensure the process would be smooth. By that time, she would not have to


    worry about not being able to seed or obtain awards. However, as Mnie met Frank¡®s gaze, her


    heart fluttered nervously. She still had other concerns, especially being alone with him.


    ¡°I¡®m just trying toe up with suggestions. You¡®re the one who decides. I¡®m more than happy if you


    would help me sleep well tonight,¡± Frank announced as he ced his hands behind his head, not the


    least worried. ¡°You better hurry if you desperately need my lielp,¡± he reminded Mnie.


    Mnie was silent for a moment. She clenched her fist, weighed the pros and cons in her mind, and


    nodded solemnly, ¡°All right! We¡®ll do it tonight. I¡®ll bring you to theb, and you¡®ll help me fix the


    problem. This perfume must be sessful!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Chapter 229 Lily slept deeply. It was not because she hadatiring day in theb but because..


    She was experimenting in wcific field when she discovered that men and women naturally had


    different endurance in certain areas. For example, Alexander had woken up early to go to the


    company for a meeting


    Lily was not even sure what time he had left. Vaguely, she renembered that just before he left,


    lichad ced a kiss on her forehead, she could not remember initch before that.


    She fished around with her fingers and found her vibrating cellphone. She held it up to her car.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s me.¡± It was Olivia¡¯s voice, and she sounded energetic. **Huh, it¡¯s still so carly. Don¡¯t


    you want more rest?¡± Lily said, half-awaked. She tossed around but did not feel like moving at


    all.


    ¡°Early?¡± Olivia looked at the time. It¡¯s about to be six o¡¯clock. How is that early?¡± ¡°Six o¡¯clock?


    Six o¡¯clock isn¡¯t early?¡± Lily¡¯s brain was still exhausted. She was about to hang up the phone.


    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the evening. Surely you don¡¯t think it¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the morning?¡± ¡°Six


    o¡¯clock in the evening isn¡¯t early? H-Huh?!¡± Lily slowly returned to her senses. ¡°What? Six


    o¡¯clock in the evening?!


    She could not believe it. She picked up her phone and looked at the time properly. True enough,


    it would be six o¡¯clock in the evening soon.


    After being stunned for two seconds, she jumped out of bed and ran to the window barefooted.


    She pulled open the curtain and peered out. It was like the setting sun wasughing at her for


    missing a day of sunlight.


    ¡®W-What? Did I sleep for a whole day?¡¯


    ¡°Lily, did you sleep fromst night until now?¡± Although it was pretty obvious, Olivia still asked


    this question.


    Lily grabbed her hair and sat down in the chair by the window. Although she knew what time it


    was, she still felt tired. She looked at the red sky in the distance and exhaled. ¡°Oh well, who


    cares what time it is? Isn¡¯t it a holiday today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. Yesterday, you agreed to go out with Jenny to celebrate. What time is it now?¡±


    Olivia reminded carefully, implying that Lily should not forget about it.


    Lily did not forget. She just did not think it was urgent. ¡°We can go any day. I¡¯ll call her and see


    when she is free.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Theb was taking a break, so Lily and Olivia could rx for a while, but Jenny could not. She


    had to shoulder the responsibility of the entire department. Thus, they should follow her


    schedule,


    ¡°Sure. Then you set a time with Jen. I¡¯m free all the time.¡± Olivia was looking forward to it. It was


    the first happy asion since she switched jobs; thus, it was worth celebrating


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hang up now.¡± Lily was going to hang up when she heard Olivia say urgently,¡±


    Uh


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lilyzily put the phone to her car again. ¡°Y-Yesterday, the boss talked about


    going on trip to celebrate¡­¡± Olivia felt shy bringing this up, but she was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Did he tell you where we¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°Um, no.¡±


    Lily used her hand to support herself as slie stood up. She went to the washroom to clean up


    while putting her phone to the side. Then she squeezed toothpaste on her toothbrush and


    started to brush her teeth


    With a mouth full of bubbles, she licard Olivia say in surprise, ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t both of you talk


    about itst night after going back? I thought¡­¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Chapter 230 Lily thought of what had happened when they came homest night. What


    lappened was R rated!


    Discuss? What discussion? She certainly was not essible enough for that. Where would


    they find time, let alone the chance?


    Lily looked at her reflection in the mirror and saw the apparent dark circles around her neck.


    She felt like all the bones in her body had been removed and put together again. It was as if


    there was a clear word on her face: exhausted.


    ¡°Lily? Lily, are you still listening?¡± Lily did not respond, not even a grunt, so Olivia thought she


    had hung up the phone. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m here. Keep talking,¡± Lily answered after gurgling and spitting


    out the foam in her 111outh.


    ¡°I have nothing much to say. I just want to know if you guys know where we¡¯re going. I know I


    have no right to ask, but I¡¯m quite excited. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had some fun.¡± She had


    been stuck in theb all day and wanted to go out for fun. Yet she did not have the time or


    money, so this was a rare opportunity, and she could not wait for it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have the


    right to ask? You are going to be a part of it. Surely you are allowed to have an opinion.¡± Lily


    rubbed her face, picked up her phone, and walked out of the washroom. ¡°We¡¯ve not decided


    yet. Do you have somewhere in mind? You can suggest a ce so we can consider it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Not only could Olivia go, but she was also able to make suggestions. This was simply


    amazing ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Lily touched her tummy, and it was growling with


    hunger One might be aware of their surroundings if they were asleep, but as soon as one


    awoke, their senises kicked back into motion


    ¡°Olivia, you wait for me. I¡¯m going to give Jenny a call. Why don¡¯t we go and celebrate shortly?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Olivia asked


    Lily was impulsive. She madest-minute ns just like that. ¡°You¡¯re not free?¡±


    Olivia quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I have time. I¡¯m at home.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll make the call and let


    you know.¡±


    Jenny was quite rxed. As long as she did not work overtime, she was usually free after work;


    thus, she quickly agreed. Although she agreed, she emphasized that the other two were not to


    fight her for the bill.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lily did not refuse. After all, she nned to pay first when the time came. She changed her


    clothes and made her way to the restaurant. Nheless, Olivia had already arrived. Jenny was


    a little dyed as she had to tie up loose ends at thepany beforeing.


    This was fine since it gave Lily time to brief Olivia. ¡°Jenny doesn¡¯t know wliat¡¯s going on with


    me. Don¡¯t expose me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Olivia blinked her eyes. After Lily stared at her, she immediately


    responded, ¡°Oh, you mean that. Jen doesn¡¯t know?¡± Lily shook her head. ¡°She only knows I


    have a boyfriend but doesn¡¯t know who he is. I wasn¡¯t nning on telling anyone about it at


    first.¡± When she saw Olivia smiling brightly, she continued, ¡°If I didn¡¯t bump into you yesterday,


    I wouldn¡¯t have told anybody.¡± Olivia retracted the smile she was struggling to hold in. She


    pouted and said, ¡°Hmph, and here I thought I was special!¡±


    ¡°You are special since you¡¯re the only person who knows.¡± Tapping her shoulder, Lily tapped


    Olivia¡¯s shoulder and said thoughtfully, ¡°Therefore, you must keep it a secret.¡± Olivia became


    happy again when she heard that. ¡°Oh, a secret!¡± She now knew this big secret that only she


    and Lily shared. It was a great feeling. Suddenly, she thought of how Nathaniel would react if he


    found out who Lily¡¯s new boyfriend was. Oh, how she looked forward to that day.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Chapter 231 ¡°Cheers!¡± The atmosphere in the small room was grand, even if only three of them were


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    there. They could hardly contain their excitement.


    ¡°Never had I imagined that you could seed in such a short period. I¡®m pleasantly surprised!¡± Jenny


    eximed.


    She had already seen the sessful samples this morning. The girls gave her a sample to try


    yesterday, which smelled amazing. It was indeed a wonderful fragrance! ¡°We¡®ve told you that the


    form was a sess. Honestly, this is nothing. Lily could develop a new fragrance and finish it within


    a month!¡± Olivia rified while she ate.


    ¡°Really? Within a month! This means you coulde up with countless new perfumes in a year!¡± Just


    counting the number of products Lily could produce already excited Jenny. Besides, she had seen what


    Lily was capable of, so she was not worried about the quality at all.


    ¡°Now, that¡®s not entirely true. Without inspiration and a clear vision, it would take me over three months


    to develop a good idea. Hopefully, you won¡®t get mad and fire me!¡± Lily turned to Jenny and joked.


    Jennyughed loudly. ¡°I wish I had that kind of ability! Remember when you first came to Rebirth...¡± she


    paused and looked at Olivia, ¡°You weren¡®t here yet, so you didn¡®t know about it. When Lily first came to


    ourpany, I didn¡®t want her under me, I almost fought with Mr. Will, yet it changed nothing! I was


    suspicious that she had some sort of connection with someone in thepany. I was sure she did!¡±


    Jenny hit the table loudly as she finished speaking Olivia nced at Lily yfully and thought, ¡®Well,


    Jenny¡®s right. Lily does have a connection. An unbelievable one!


    Olivia smiled wickedly and urged Jenny to continue, ¡°Then, who was Lily¡®s connection?¡±


    Jenny turned to look at Lily this time and pouted. ¡°Turns out she didn¡®t have any connections at all! I


    had no choice since I couldn¡®t make her leave thepany, so I devised problems for her to solve. I


    thought she wouldn¡®t be able to survive and would leave! Still, she proved me wrong.


    ¡°I knew then that her skills would keep her in thepany regardless of her connections! She¡®s a


    talented perfumer. Honestly, I¡®m not worried that you¡®d leave ourpany. I believe that you¡®ll someday


    be a legend in this industry!¡± Jenny confessed. This was such high praise, and Lily thanked her calmly,


    ¡°You¡®re too kind!¡± ¡°I¡®m serious! Don¡®t forget to help us out when you¡®ve achieved that status. Don¡®t


    forget us!¡± Jenny said while downing another ss. She had been drinking quite a bit and was even


    stuttering slightly.


    ¡°Jenny, I think you¡®re drunk!¡± Olivia said while holding onto her.


    ¡°Drunk? No, I¡®m not! Don¡®t you know that I¡®m a heavy drinker? This amount of alcohol is nothing! When


    I¡®m on a business trip, I¡®d have to...¡± Jenny stopped abruptly as her hands immediately covered her


    mouth. She was feeling nauseous. ¡°Jenny, are you okay? Why don¡®t we leave now?¡± Looking at her


    condition, Olivia concluded it


    was time for them to leave. ¡°Leave? It¡®s still too early! Besides, this is a rare opportunity for us to sit and


    chat!¡± Jenny patted Lily on the back of her hand and turned to Olivia to do the same.


    She pulled them closer, ¡°I like the two of you. Everyone in the office is afraid of me. To them, I¡®m just a


    monster that gives then lots of work and stress. However, it¡®s not my intention. To survive in this


    industry, you have to be tough. Competition is fierce, and you¡®ll only get eliminated if you can¡®t survive


    that!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Chapter 232 Jenny had a lot she wanted to share. It was as if she had been trying to find an outlet to


    express everything she had suppressed. ¡°Honestly, I think our department is not so bad. Even though


    our stress level could be sky¨Chigh, we could always look for new customers and deals. However, it¡®s a


    different story for perfumers. They¡®re...¡±


    Jenny shook her lead and continued, ¡°Lily¡®s abilities are unbelievable, and I don¡®t mean within Rebirth.


    Look at our country. We can¡®t find someone as outstanding as you, let alone those with a world ranking.


    Rebirth has never been short of perfumers, but a talented perfumer is hard to find! Lily, when I look at


    you, I can see hope!¡±


    Jenny lifted her hand and patted Lily¡®s shoulder. Her pat was firm, and it made Lily wobble to her side.


    ¡°I¡®m confident we¡®ll be able to win the annual perfume event,¡± Lily promised after quietly listening to


    Jenny¡®s confession.


    Jenny was instantly sober when she heard what Lily said. Her eyes were wide open as she stared at


    Lily. Olivia was also looking at Lily with a surprised expression. This was the first time she had seen Lily


    so confident after working with her for so long. Lily was always buried in her research,ing up with


    ideas and producing popr fragrances. Even then, she had never been this self¨Cassured. It was as if


    she had already won the championship


    ¡°Lily, being in the top three is more than enough for me.¡± Jenny sat up straight and took a deep breath.


    Winning the championship was just unimaginable! Although there were few gifted perfumers in the


    industry, the standards were still high. Not just anyone could be a perfumer. They needed to at least be


    good at it.


    She truly believed in Lily¡®s capabilities and had over¨Chyped her moments ago, but their country was


    enormous. Who knew if there was another Lily or someone equal in terins of abilities? On the other


    hand, there were also those older perfumers who had lots of experience. So, it was difficult to


    determine who would win the annual perfumepetition.


    Jenny was worried that she had indirectly stressed Lily out and was trying to salvage the situation,


    ¡°Actually, you don¡®t have to aim for the champion. You just started at Rebirth, so you don¡®t have to...¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, just trust me!¡± Lily squeezed Jenny¡®s hand softly and stood up. ¡°I need to use the


    bathroom.¡±


    Jenny watched in shock as Lily walked out of the room. Olivia was also stunned. They looked at each


    other for a while as Jenny pointed in the direction Lily left, ¡°W¨CWas she always so... confident?¡±


    Lily never cared about fame. She never sounded proud of her work nor cared about joining


    about anything. ording to her, Nathaniel was responsible for this and lovew how to do it well.


    Lily had once revealed that she was worried that something might be wrong with her


    perfumes. Even though they had done countless trial tests on them, she still could not be a hundred


    percent sure about them.


    Olivia believed this behavior was probably because of the bacsh she received from herst


    was a whole new person. Just like the name of her newpany, she had been reborn¡®!


    Previous Chapter


    Next ChapterAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Chapter 233 On the way to the bathroom, Lily passed by other rooms. Coincidentally, someone walked


    out from one of the rooms. When the door closed behind her, she saw a familiar face. Even though it


    was just for a short while, she was sure it was him. She continued walking to the bathroom. After


    washing her hands and drying them, she came out. A tall figure was leaning against the wall in front of


    the bathroom, waiting for her.


    ¡°I was right,¡± Justin eximed as he straightened up himsell.


    ¡°You¡®ve always had sharp eyesight,¡± Lily smiled, ¡°Now, could you please excuse me?¡±


    Justin blocked the path with his body and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lily smirked, ¡°I¡®m here for the same reason you are. Why? Is this hotel one of your properties as well?


    Am I not wee here?¡±


    ¡°You still refuse to go back to the Lodge family?¡± Justin frowned. He was unhappy with the tone she


    was using.


    ¡°The Lodge family, huh? I¡®ll return someday, but now¡®s not the right time,¡± she said.


    ¡°When is the right time?¡± Justin asked.


    Seeing that Lily refused to answer his question, he continued coldly, ¡°I¡®ve heard about your case. You


    didn¡®t handle it well, but luckily, you didn¡®t bring any unwanted trouble to the family. Seeing that you still


    refuse toe back home, mind your beliavior. You¡®re still part of the Lodge family, and we can¡®t have


    you embarrassing the family name.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, as I have nothing to do with the Lodge family!¡± Lily looked at him with cold eyes,


    brushed past him, and waved without turning around.


    Justin stood there for a few seconds before turning to leave. He narrowed his eyes sharply toward


    where Lily had disappeared to.


    Both Jenny and Olivia did not expect that Lily would be the one who had too much to drink After Lily


    returned from the bathroom, she went hard and ordered a few more pints of beer and two bottles of red


    wine. She even wanted to add a wliite wine but was stopped by the other twodies.


    ording to Lily, this was her very first product at Rebirth. It was something significant, and she


    wanted to celebrate with them, so she ordered more to share. Initially, it was just a few sses, but


    they turned into a few bottles. By the end, Lily was totally wasted when it came time for them to leave.


    Jenny gently patted Lily¡®sce, ¡°Lily, where do you live?¡±


    Jenny needed Lily¡®s address to get hier a cab home. Besides, judging from her condition right now, just


    having her address and sending her off in the cab would not be enough. She needed to make sure Lily


    got home safely as well. ¡°I¨CImpewial W¨CWills...¡± Jenny had no idea what Lily had just said, She


    frowned and looked at Olivia.


    Then Jenny moved her head closer to Lily, ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°1¨CImperial H¨CHills.¡± This time it was crystal clear, but Jenny could not believe her ears. ¡°What?


    Imperial Hills?! Do you know where that is? Ilow are you able to live there? Are you some secret


    millionaire? You¡®re scaring me,¡± Jenny was stunned and could hardly believe her ears.


    However, Olivia was quick to act, realizing that the address Lily had given Jenny was likely


    Alexander¡®s. It was a high¨Css residential area, and those who lived there were from a different social


    hierarchy. A working¨Css adult could not allord such a ce, let alone rent it. The price was just


    unimaginable.


    Jenny was naturally shocked because she did not know Lily¡®s boyfriend. Since Olivia had promised Lily


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    to keep her secret, she promptly stopped Lily from bbing and offered,¡± Jenny, I know where she


    lives. Why don¡®t I send her back instead? It¡®s alreadyte, and you have work tomorrow, so you should


    probably leave first.¡±


    Today¡®s Bonus Offer


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Chapter 234 ¡°Lily just said she lives in¡­¡± Jenny still had not recovered from her initial shock ¡°I know,


    but she was referring to Lake Hills, about two blocks away from Imperial Hills,¡± Oliva replied in a hurry,


    ¡°Actually, Lily once joked that she wanted to own a ce in Imperial Hills. Unsurprisingly, she¡®s


    repeating this since she¡®s quite wasted now.¡± ¡°I almost had a heart attack!¡± Jenny sighed in relier, finally


    epting Olivia¡®s logical exnation.


    ¡°Haha, me too! Wait till she¡®s sober tomorrow. I¡®ll never let her live it down!¡± Olivia joked.


    ¡°Nah, we shouldn¡®t. On second thought, I shoulde with you. I¡®m still quite worried about you girls,¡±


    Jenny said as she gged a cab. She opened the door for them both and wanted to get into the car as


    well.


    After ensuring Lily wasfortable, Olivia rushed over to stop Jenny from getting into the car, ¡°It¡®s


    okay. I¡®ll make sure she gets home safely. If youe along, it might be a hassle for you since we¡®d


    have to take care of her. You should go home and rest since you¡®re working tomorrow. Don¡®t worry, and


    I¡®ll text you when we get to Lily¡®s ce.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Jenny liesitated, but she knew Olivia was right. In the end, she gave in and nodded.


    ¡°Okay, but please be careful! Just text me if you need help,¡± Jenny reminded them and jotted down the


    cab¡®s te number.


    When the car sped away, Olivia could finally sigh in relief. She turned toward Lily and was astonished


    by her behavior. She had worked with Lily for many years but had never seen her in this state. It was


    unusual for her.


    The cab drove them to Imperial Hills but could not enter as the security guards stopped them. Olivia did


    not know which block Lily lived in, nor did she have Alexander¡®s contact number. The only thing she


    could do was to wake Lily up.


    ¡°Lily, Lily, we¡®re here! Which block do you live in?¡± Olivia asked as she patted her face gently.


    ¡°Ugh... Be quiet!¡± Lily frowned and cracked her eyes open before closing them again. Olivia was


    speechless. She thought of looking through Lily¡®s phone, but the cab driver hurried them to get out of


    his car before she could do that. Olivia had no choice but to help Lily out. She could not fumble for


    Lily¡®s phone when half of Lily¡®s body was leaning against hers.


    ¡°Lily, wake up. We¡®re here! You can continue to sleep once you¡®re home!¡± Olivia kept trying to wake her


    up while feeling for Lily¡®s phone. Just then, a car drove by and pulled up next to them.


    Olivia stepped in front of Lily and moved them both a few steps back. The car stopped in front of them


    and lowered one of their windows.


    Alexander looked at them with a frown, ¡°What¡®s the meaning of this?¡± When Olivia saw him, she was


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    relieved, ¡°Mr. Russell! We went out for a drink to celebrate, but Lily had too much to drink, so she¡®s


    drunk.¡± Olivia could not help but feel afraid when she met Alexander¡®s eyes. She secretly prayed that


    Lily would wake up, so she did not have to face him alone!


    ¡°Get in,¡± Alexander ordered as he got out of the car and took Lily from Olivia¡®s arms. Olivia¡®s body felt


    lighter, and she sighed, ¡°Um, Mr. Russell, since Lily is home, I¡®ll leave.¡± ¡°You, stay. It¡®s difficult to g a


    cab here.¡±


    Olvia was surprised that Alexander stopped her from leaving


    ¡°1¨C It¡®s okay. I¡®ll just walk a few minutes to the main road to g one,¡± she tried her best to convince


    Alexander that it was not a problem, but he would not take no for an answer. He instructed, ¡°Let


    Edward send you home.¡± Olivia could onlyply.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    That was Olivia¡¯s first time seeing how the wealthy lived. The security guards were intimidating


    the moment she entered. She was also in awe of the house¡¯s vast garden, the well -Inaintained


    nts, the house¡¯s desin, and the number of luxury Cars Alexander owned. Everything


    reminded Olivia of how richi Alexander Was.


    Edward opened the front door as Alexander carried Lily bridal style Alexander looked skinny


    but was quite strong. Calvini: Lily did not seem liring at all lor lim. Olivia stood frozen at the


    front porch before rushing into the house after them.


    She saw Alexander cing Lilyfortably on the s and wanted to get some water for her.


    However, she did not know where toret water from inthal massive house. Next, she wanted to


    look for a nket. vel she did not know where to get that cither.


    Alexander had already made it his job to ensure he took good care of Lily, so Olivia felt entirely


    unneeded. She wanted to leave but dared not as Alexander had told her not to. She could only


    stand on the sidelines awkwardly.


    After hesitating, she finally decided to speak up, ¡°Mr. Russell, is it okay if I¡­¡±


    Alexander briefly nced at Olivia and instructed, ¡°Edward, make sure she gets home safely.¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s fine. I can get home on my own!¡± She stole a nce at the quiet Edward and quickly


    waved her hands to decline Alexander¡¯s offer politely. Edward s?nacked his lips and agreed,


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    No one considered Olivia¡¯s opinion as she watched the exchange between the two men. She


    had no choice but to listen silently. However, it was also the best option for her safety. After all,


    it was difficult to g down a cab around this area sote at night.


    ¡°T-Then I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Olivia nced at Lily, whose face was red now, ¡°Lily had too much


    to drink tonight. You should give her some hangover nieds if it¡¯s not too much of a hassle.


    That¡¯ll make her feel better.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alexander nodded, his gaze fixed on Lily. He did not even bid Olivia farewell when she


    and Edward were leaving.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°ugh, I¡¯m thirsty,¡± Lily licked her dried lips and whined.


    Alexander was annoyed at how drunk she was and even thought of giving her a spanking,


    ¡°I¡¯m dying of thirst!¡± Lily continued to whine as she unknowingly pouted. Alexander continued


    to stare at her cute antics silently. After a few seconds, he finally stood up and fetched her a


    ss of water.


    He ensured to get Lily a ss of lukewarm water because he knew she had a weak stomach. He


    supported her into a proper sitting position and moved the ss closer to her lips. Lily instantly


    downed the water.


    Just as she finished, she fell back onto the sofa andined softly, ¡°What was that? It


    tasted bad!¡±


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t push it!¡± Alexander warned as he lowered the ss onto the table and felt his


    eyebrow twitch.


    Dazed, Lily could hear someone calling her name. She struggled to open her eyes and noticed a


    silhouette, ¡°A-Alex?¡± she whispered his name.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Alex mumbled.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Lily got up wobbly. Alexander worried she might fall and hurt herself,


    so he quickly grabbed Lily and sat beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Lily hugged him the moment Alexander sat down. He immediately swallowed


    what he was about to say as his anger subsided by Lily¡¯s sweet gesture.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Chapter 236 Alexander lifted his hand and gently stroked Lily¡¯s back whileforting her, ¡°If you can¡®t


    handle your alcohol, you shouldn¡®t have drunk so much. It¡®s dangerous if you get drunk out there!¡±


    He was grateful that Lily could get lome safely and relieved he came back at the right time to let her in.


    Otherwise, Lily would have gotten left outside. Lily looked at Alexander and smiled sillily, ¡°I didn¡®t drink


    inuch! ] ¨C Just...¡± She brought her hand to his face and waved in front of him.


    She tried to count her fingers using her other hand, ¡°O¨COne, two, three. Only five sses! It wasn¡®t that


    much! Let me tell you; Jenny was the one who had too much! After the first five minutes, she was


    already d¨Cdrunk! Hehehe...¡±


    Alexander was speechless. Lily was such a horrible drinker. She was already in this state, yet she still


    had the strength to make fun of others.


    ¡°You¡®re not allowed to drink without my presence,¡± Alexander instructed, deciding he needed to set


    some rules or Lily would take it too far.


    Lily smiled at him, ¡°Does that mean I can drink as much as I want whenever you¡®re around? Let¡®s have


    a drink now! Married couples usually toast, but we haven¡®t done that yet.¡±


    She raised her head and looked at him. Her cheeks were flushed red, and her eyes curved into


    crescent moon shapes as she smiled at him. Even though she smelled of alcohol, Alexander still found


    her especially attractive in this state. Her smile made his heart flutter.


    ¡°Okay, let¡®s do it, but not now!¡± He said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lily asked as she pushed his hand unhappily.


    ¡°I¡®m not going to drink with someone so wasted. We¡®ll do it when you¡®re sober,¡± Alexander added.


    ¡°B¨CBut I¡®m not drunk!¡± Lily pouted and threw a minor tantrum. Alexander was slightly surprised that Lily


    knew he was talking about her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure, you¡®re not. It¡®s gettingte, so we should go to bed soon. Come on,¡± Alexander tried to calm Lily


    down so she would listen to him and go to bed. He did not want to waste his time arguing with a drunk


    Lily. Trying to make sense to a drunkard was just meaningless, so Alexander would make sure to


    reprimand her appropriately the following day when she was sober. He grabbed a thin nket and


    ced it on Lily as he noticed her lying down again.


    Alexander was about to get up when Lily held onto his wrist. ¡°Don¡®t leave!¡± ¡°I¡®m not leaving. I just need


    to get a ss of water,¡± Alexander exined.


    ¡°N¨CNo, you can¡®t leave!¡± Lily was like an unreasonable, whiny brat.


    ¡°Okay, I don¡®t need to drink. I won¡®t leave,¡± Alexander gave in and sat himself down again. Lily was


    satisfied and ced her face onto luis palm, ¡°Don¡®t lie to me!¡±


    Alexander sat there for a while as he felt her breathing into his palm. Her warm breath was ticklish, and


    he felt a strange sensation. However, the culprit was sleeping soundly, unaware of the enormous


    temptation she was putting Alexander through. Lily was such a vixen.


    Alexander tried freeing his palm, but Lily was determined not to let him go. He was amazed since Lily


    was so strong, even while asleep. Thus, Alexanderid her down t on the sofa and moved her


    slightly so he could finally remove his hand from under her.


    Alexander noticed Lily was turning her head, and her hands were moving like they were looking for his


    hand. He quickly ced a lieat pack onto her palm instead. Finally having something to grab onto, Lily


    stopped moving and drifted off into a deep slumber. When Alexander got up, his hands and legs were


    numb. He moved slowly toward the kitchen counter and poured himself some water. As he turned back


    to look at Lily after downing his ss of water, he remembered Olivia¡®s suggestion and decided to


    prepare some hangover medication for Lily.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Chapter 237 Lily had a headache when she woke up. She opened her eyes and saw her familiar


    surroundings but still felt drowsy. The thin nket over her body had fallen, and the air had a tinge of


    sweetness. ¡®Did I sleepwalk?¡® She remembered eating and drinking with Jenny and Olivia in the


    restaurant but wondered what had happened next. It was a blur. On the one hand, she had some


    impression of it, but her memory was not vivid on the other.


    She felt dizzy when she put her feet on the floor and tried to stand up. After standing unsteadily for a


    while, she tried to sit down again. Only then did she feel better.


    ¡°You¡®re awake.¡± Alexander walked out of the kitchen and saw the situation. Yet he was unsure if she


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    was sober or about to start another round of drunken ranting.


    ¡°Y¨CYou fetched me home?¡± Lily asked with uncertainty with one hand on her temple.


    ¡°Your assistant fetched you home.¡± Alexander crossed his arms and leaned against the door frame. ¡°I


    happened to be at themunity¡®s door and saw you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± If not for the coincidence, Lily and Olivia would not have been able to get through this door.


    ¡°I see. Sorry for the trouble,¡± Lily said, a little embarrassed. She did not think her alcohol tolerance was


    so terrible. As far as she could remember, she did not drink much. She grew up in a strict household


    that would not let her drink like that. Later, when she got together with Nathaniel, she did not have


    much trouble drinking, but this time she lost control. Perhaps it was because of what Justin said.


    ¡°It was a little troublesome.¡± Alexander stood up straight, straightened his arms, and headed toward


    her.


    As he approached Lily, he bent forward, put both hands on her body, and leaned forward.¡± Why don¡®t


    you think about how you will repay me?¡±


    Lily smiled, put both arms around his neck, and looked up at him. ¡°I don¡®t mind, but I smell of alcohol.


    The fumes...¡±


    Alexander kissed her fiercely to get back at her for her ill behavior. He was not gentle like he usually


    was. He gnawed at her lips, then bit them with his teeth.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Lily frowned from the pain. When she felt the pain, Alexander let go of her.


    The fire in his eyes diminished a little. ¡°Would you still dare next time?¡±


    Lily raised her hand and touched her lips. She could feel the bite marks, so she furrowed her brows.


    ¡®You dog.¡®


    Alexander was close to her, and his voice was dangerous yet alluring simultaneously.


    Lily looked at him, then suddenly pounced forward. She urately covered his lips with hers and bit


    hard.


    ¡®Ah! Alexander raised his head and wiped the trace of blood off his lips. He casually looked at Lily and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m sweet like candy, aren¡®t 1?¡±


    His low, teasing voice, elegant eyes, and slight smile made him very attractive. Lily¡®s heart started


    beating faster, and she felt like she was about to fall.


    How alluring. How could anybody in the world be so good¨Clooking? He¡®s a man. My man.¡¯ As she


    thought of thest point, a pleasant feeling came over her, and she felt pretty proud.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Chapter 238 ¡°What smells so good?¡± Lily rubbed her nose and could not help sneezing. The sudden


    sneeze spoiled the warm, loving atmosphere. ¡°It¡®s hangover soup.¡± Alexander let go of Lily and


    straightened his body. Then he said, ¡°I¡®ll go and get you some to drink.¡±


    By the time Lily sat up, Alexander had already carried a bowl over and put it in front of her.¡± Drink it


    while it¡®s hot. Then go back to the room, take a bath, and rest well.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not sleepy,¡± Lily mumbled softly, stirring the soup with a spoon. ¡°Are you sure this is hangover


    soup?¡± Although she had never tried it before, she imagined hangover soup to taste weird. However,


    this soup tasted good. The lotus lily, walnut, red dates, plum, and other unidentifiable ingredients had a


    nice color and a pleasant taste.


    This is hangover soup?¡®


    ¡°I think so.¡± Alexander did not seem to have any doubts since these were not questionable ingredients.


    ¡°This is my first time making it. I found the ingredients online. The other hangover soup recipes don¡®t


    taste good, but I think this is all right. Coincidentally, we have all the ingredients at home, so I tried


    making it.¡±


    Afterward, he lowered his head, lised Lily¡®s spoon to drink a mouthful of soup, and straightened his


    back as he examined the taste. Next, he told her seriously, ¡°It¡®s fine.¡±


    Lily was so touched that she did not know what to say.


    ¡®He¡®s so considerate. Not only did he go online to search for the recipe, he considered my preferences


    and even tasted the soup for me.


    Without further ado, Lily quickly finished all the hangover soup. The sweet and sour vor was not bad.


    It was refreshing and made her head ache less.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said as she put down the bowl.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I thought you were going to thank me again.¡± Alexander looked at the empty bowl and took it as a sign


    that she was satisfied.


    ¡°Thank you, of course, but I want to apologize more. I didn¡®t expect my alcohol tolerance to be so bad.


    I¡®ve never really had alcohol before. I swear that next time, I will not drink like this anymore. This is the


    first andst time.¡± She raised a hand like she was taking an oath. ¡°I made you worry.¡±


    Alexander looked at Lily intensely, put her hand down, and pulled it to his chest. ¡°As long as you know


    that you made me worry. Next time you go and drink, i¡®ll go with you. If I¡®m not there, don¡®t drink.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lily snuggled closer to Alexander in his arms and nodded. ¡°Go wash up and sleep,¡± Alexander


    said as he softly kissed her forehead. Lily grabbed his neck and whined softly, ¡°No, I¡®m not sleepy now.


    Alex, I have an immature thought to share with you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alexander faintly asked as he embraced her shoulders with one hand,


    ¡°Last time, I experimented with new products, making perfume, using the average person as my


    reference. What I got was well¨Cloved. You could say it was prevalent and sold well, but I want to make


    something different.¡±


    She had been thinking about this idea more and moretely. However, she had not wholly considered


    how to do it or if it was feasible, so she did not say anything Since she was still light¨Cheaded from the


    alcohol or felt like sharing withi Alexander, she decided to tell him.


    ¡°You want to build a high¨Cquality brand?¡± Alexander asked after some thought.


    Lily straightened her back and looked at him with appreciation. True enough, he was an old timer in the


    wanted to do. ¡°Right, that¡®s what I want to do,¡± Lily said with a serious expression and nodded


    cautiously.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Chapter 239 Alexander pondered for a moment and determined the key points. ¡°To a certain extent,


    they still consider you a neer.¡±


    Lily nodded in agreement.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she had been in this field for a long time, few people knew she was a perfumer. This was


    because she worked behind the scenes the whole time and MN Inc. had stolen her past works. MN Inc.


    and Mnie took all her fame and reputation.


    Now, she was a known perfumer and was doing her work upfront. Her identity as a neer had


    given her plenty of room to show her talent, but at the end of the day, she was still a neer.


    The exclusive, high¨Cend products were made for the rich and powerful, and the average person could


    not afford them. The product¡®s price was high, so the buyers were pickier. They looked for perfumers


    who were well known in other areas as well as perfumery.


    It was no longer a question of her abilities. It was basically unattainable.


    ¡°I know that I¡®m not famous or well¨Cknown. Therefore, I¡®ll make other preparations apart from winning


    this annualpetition,¡± she told him this because she already had a n and some ideas for


    implementing it.


    Alexander lifted an eyebrow in interest when he saw she had given this significant thought.¡° What


    preparations have you made?¡±


    ¡°I have recently thought of two new products and am nning to make them. It¡®s fine even if I fail. At


    least I¡®d still learn something from this lesson.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but it¡®ll be tough,¡± Alexander said after some thought.


    ¡°I am more than happy to, as I am doing something that I like!¡± These were her genuine thoughts, as


    she was already content with the freedom to pursue her passions.


    Alexander¡®s mood brightened when he saw her delighted smile. He pulled her into his arms and carried


    her upstairs.


    ¡°What?¡± Lily did not understand what he wanted to do and looked at him questioningly.


    ¡°I agree with your words. Therefore, I should also do something that can make me happy!¡± Alexander


    said with a smile.


    Lily quickly understood what he meant and blushed. Indeed, the night was long, and they spent the


    long night doing pleasurable things.


    ¡°You¡®rete,¡± Mnie said in a low voice as she was afraid to be seen. Fortunately, she had a good


    understanding of theb¡®syout. She was clear about the surveince cameras and how to avoid


    them.


    Mnie had surveyed the ce during the day to prevent idents. She familiarized herself with the


    area so that she was fully prepared under the guise of looking for potential problems.


    What she did not expect was that Frank waste again. He seemed like he did not have any concept of


    time. He asked her to be punctual, but he was never punctual himself.


    However, there was nothing she could do as she was asking a favor of him!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Chapter 240 It was the same this time. She could smell alcohol on him but could question nothing. All


    she could do was cover her nose with her hand and frowni.


    ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    ¡°Your nose is that sensitive?¡± He smiled with indifference and moved closer to her.


    ¡°Can you smell what I¡®ve eaten?¡±


    The smell of alcohol became stronger as he approached her. It made her feel sick, and she hurriedly


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    took a few steps back. ¡°Don¡®t do that!¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t tell me you¡®re sl?y. This is also a part of your training. You must have a sensitive nose to work as


    a perfumer, right?¡± Frankughed and reached out to touch her cheek.


    Mnie was not interested in continuing the conversation. ¡°Okay, stop ying! Time is running out, and


    we need to find out the problem quickly. Remember what you promised me? Are you able to do this in


    your current condition?¡±


    ¡°Are you very clear whether I am able to?¡± Frank reached out to press the elevator button while he


    looked at her meaningfully from top to bottom. Mnie was speechless.


    They soon arrived at theboratory where the new products were being researched. The door had


    been locked, and the things inside had been put away. Fortunately, she had inquired ahead of time and


    knew where the failed samples were. She carefully turned on the light while feeling uneasy.


    There was no one else in theb except the night¨Cduty guard. She had informed the guard that she


    would work overtime and not to disturb her. After instructing the guard, she took the elevator down to


    the basement parking and waited for Frank¡®s arrival.


    She did this to ensure they were not disturbed and could figure out what was wrong with the form.


    ¡°Come and see!¡± Mnie walked to the counter and ced some small bottles she had taken out.


    ¡°These are the recently failed samples. They were prepared exactly ording to the form that you


    gave. The proportions are urate, but the smell isn¡®t right. They seem to contain impurities. They


    don¡®t smell pure.¡± Mnie ced great importance on this, as it was rted to her future. ¡°In my


    opinion, one of the ingredients used may have some problems. Could it bevender? I think your other


    ingredients may conflict with it. What do you think?¡± After waiting a while for a response, she turned


    around. She saw Frank leaning against the table behind him as if he had fallen asleep. Mnie felt an


    instant burst of anger!


    ¡°Frank! You promised that you¡®re here to help me! How could you do this?¡± Keeping her tone down, she


    called his name angrily. ¡°I took a break, as I¡®m a little tired. Don¡®t make a fuss! The smell slightly differs,


    right? It¡®s


    not a big deal.¡± Frank stretched himself and said in azy tone.


    ¡°The environment, humidity, and temperature will all affect the result. This is basic stuff. Don¡®t tell me


    you don¡®t understand?¡± He walked past her unhurriedly and took away the bottles before he sniffed


    them for a while.


    ¡°Trash!¡± He threw them into the trash can beside him.


    ¡°W¨CWait¡± Mnie had not expected him to do this in a sh and was toote in stopping him.


    ¡°What if I get discovered tomorrow?!¡±


    He smiled mockingly, ¡°Tomorrow? You¡®ll have the sessful products tomorrow. Why do you still need


    to keep these trash products?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Mnie¡®s anger subsided and was reced with excitement after hearing his


    words.


    ¡°Look at you. You can¡®t control your emotions at all!¡± Frank shook his head and started fetching some


    raw materials and experimental tools from the supplies room. ¡°Even if your products are sessful,


    people could see right through your lie if you keep acting this way.¡± Mnie watched his movements


    intently as she could not contain her excitement. In her view, he was holding the key to her bright


    future!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Mnie was not good enough because her nose was not sensitive, and she did not have sufficient


    talent. Herck of practice also contributed further to her degenerated skills. However, she knew the


    basic principles and process and was helping on the sidelines.


    She must admit that Frank was very charming when he was working seriously. He carefully dripped the


    extracted essential oil and some other ingredients. Then he stirred the mixture to blend them. Finally,


    he ced it on the rack for the mixture to settle and waited for the result.


    He did three trials and made three test tubes of samples. He said, ¡°One of them will be the result we


    are looking for. There might also be a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean simr style series?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°Looks like you are not too stup*d.¡± Frank raised his eyebrow and lifted her chin with his hand.


    Mnie turned to the side to avoid his touch. ¡°However, simr style series are not very useful.


    Consumers won¡®t usually buy two perfunes of simr smell. They usually choose the one they like the


    most. If so, the other one will be useless junk.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡®t say that. It¡®s just the survival of the fittest. The one chosen by the public is the best¨C


    selling product, while the other can be an imitation. The smell is simr, but the price is much lower.


    This way, you will gain considerable profit, right?¡± Frank smiled meaningfully.


    Mnie¡®s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Isn¡®t this equivalent to making pirated copies of your own


    products?!¡±


    Perfumers would typically dispose of a defective product that did not meet their expected results. This


    was the first time Mnie had heard of intentionally keeping the defective product, and she was


    surprised by Frank¡®s malicious idea.


    It was true that imitations and pirated copies did bring in considerable profit. However, genuine


    producers would not do it as it was simr to smearing their own brand.


    ¡°No, no, no! We only call it piracy if someone else imitates you. Why would you consider it stolen if it¡®s


    your own thing?¡± He paused for a second beforeughing mockingly, ¡°Besides, it¡®s not like you haven¡®t


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    done it before. Aren¡®t you clear about how you obtained MN Inc.¡®s previous products?¡±


    Frank¡®s words stabbed into her heart as this was thest thing she wanted to hear, ¡°Don¡®t talk


    nonsense!¡±


    Although it was not a big deal, she felt heartbroken whenever someone tantly mentioned her lies.


    ¡°MN Inc.¡®s products are my hard work. It has nothing to do with imitation and piracy.¡± ¡°Well, that¡®s none


    of my business, but you still haven¡®t given me what you promised. In addition...¡± Frank turned to face


    her and put his arms around her body, ¡°You¡®ve been avoiding me recently!¡±


    His pheromones rushed to Mnie¡®s face as soon as he approached her, causing her difficulty


    breathing. Mnie unconsciously tensed her body, ¡°As I¡®ve said before, I need to wait for the right


    chance. So, wait for my news.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m getting impatient! Are you fooling me, Mel?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± She took a deep breath, ¡°Please don¡®t! We¡®re in


    ab!¡± Frank looked around after hearing her words. Then he looked at her face, ¡°Now that you¡®ve


    mentioned it, this is theboratory.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Before Mnie could breathe a sigh of relief, she felt herself being lifted and ced onto the table


    behind her. She panicked as she remembered her doctor¡®s advice. She tried to stop Frank by pushing


    against his chest, ¡°Frank, wait, we can¡®t!¡± ¡°We can¡®t?¡± His smiling face immediately darkened, ¡°Mel, how


    could you just dump me after using me? Don¡®t forget. You still need me!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! It¡®s not that I¡®m trying to avoid you. It¡®s just...¡± Mnie still needed him, so she could not make him


    unhappy. She bit her lip and decided to tell him the truth, ¡°I¡®in pregnant, so I can¡®t...¡±


    A glimpse of surprise shed across Frank¡®s blue eyes, but then he remembered, ¡°Mr. Hall¡®s?¡± Mnie


    nodded, ¡°The doctor said my pregnancy is not very stable, so I didn¡®t mean to reject you, but you


    should know I have my reasons.¡±


    After listening to her exnation, Frank finally released her. He seemed like he had lost interest in


    continuing, ¡°You¡®re saying that you¡®re due soon? Mel, I thought you were a twenty first¨Ccentury woman


    and knew what¡®s more important to you.


    ¡°Yet, you disappointed me by choosing to settle down and have children. Just so you know, most


    perfumers¡® careers end the moment they have children,¡± Frank shook his head in disappointment.


    Mnie slowly slid down from the table and refuted, ¡°You can¡®t say that. Why can¡¯t women continue


    their careers after getting married and having children? As far as I know, one of the most well¨Cknown


    perfumers, Vivian, had her children and returned to work, and her achievements are practically


    legendary.¡± Vivian was a legend in the perfume industry. Frank nodded, not disagreeing but carefully


    pointing out, ¡°You¡®re right. Vivian had her children and divorced, but she returned stronger than ever.


    Now, she even has custody of her own children. However, you¡®re not her, are you?¡± Mnie was taken


    aback by his statement. She was stunned for a while. Before she could refute him, Frank continued,


    ¡°Among your sense of smell, experience in the industry, and proficiency in the business, which of these


    do you think you¡®re better at than Vivian? What makes you think you can achieve what she did?


    ¡°Mel, I¡®m sure you know how you¡®ve gotten to your spot in the industry today, so how could you


    humiliated.


    ¡°Frank, why do you have to be so mean?!¡± Mnie yelled.


    ¡°I¡®m not trying to be mean. I¡®m just helping you see the truth. If you¡®ve made your choice, stick to it, and


    don¡®t be indecisive. There¡®s no way you can have both. Eventually, you¡®ll have to choose between


    being sessful carcer¨Cwise or being a full¨Ctime stay home mom. I think you should give it a genuine


    thought,¡± Frank alvised.


    What Frank had said was cruel but undeniably True, and it made an impact on her. Mnie was


    quiet for a moment before confessing, ¡°I¡®ve already decided not to have this baby.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Chapter 243 Before Frank could say something, Mnie quickly continued, ¡°Even though I¡®ve decided


    not to keep the baby, it doesn¡®t mean we can do it. I have inmmation now, and it might even affect


    you. Can we continue this after I¡®ve recovered, please?¡±


    Frank just stared at her silently.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll make sure to keep my end of the promise. My informant has already informed me that


    Lily is on a break, and she will most likely go on a trip abroad. I might have trouble carrying out my


    ns in Sapphine, but it¡®ll be a different story when she¡®s abroad,¡± Mnie tried calming Frank down.


    She leaned into him while gently poking his chest.


    ¡°Really?¡± Frank doubtfully questioned, as he did not trust her at all.


    ¡°Of course! I heard her new product was a sess, so I¡®m guessing she needs to leave to look for


    inspiration for her next product,¡± Mnie was annoyed when she thought about this, especially since


    she was having multiple problems here and there.


    Firstly, her health started to deteriorate, then there was Frank, this ticking time bomb she had to deal


    with, yet Lily was living the time of her life. After leaving MN Inc., Lily did not fall into a slump. Instead,


    she became more sessful.


    The rate of Lily producing new perfumes here and there was extraordinarily fast. If Mnie had the


    opportunity, she would drop a few droplets of acid into Lily¡®s perfume mixture. Then again, it was good


    news for her if she could manage to pass Frank to Lily since he was such a burden. Judging from how


    crazy he was in bed, Mnie would love to see Frank torturing Lily.


    ¡°Oh? She seeded?¡± Frank was pleasantly surprised too. Even though he had just entered the


    industry for a short while, he trained under a famous perfumer and had ess to numerous resources,


    so it was not surprising that he achieved sess at a young age. Lily, on the other hand, did not. So, it


    was admirable that she could manage it in such a short period.


    ¡°My informant said she was sessful, but information about the perfume is confidential, so he didn¡®t


    manage to steal a sample. Who knows if she really seeded in developing her perfume? However,


    it¡®ll never be better than yours. Lily is just a somewhat talented perfumer, and she¡®s no genius! Hmph!¡±


    Mnie concluded. ¡°Well, at least she ispared to you!¡± Frank nced at Mnie and remarked


    crudely. Though he might be generous with his praises toward Lily, he honestly did not think she could


    be better than him.


    Lily was a neer to the perfume industry, just a woman from a small town who had never seen the


    outside world. Regardless of her giftedness, it was still difficult for her to develop something


    sensational.


    At most, it would probably just be something eptable. Besides, Frank did not care if she was a


    talented perfumer. All he cared about was her performance in bed. He was excited to sleep with her as


    she was such a beauty!


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mnie yfully pushed him after swallowing his diss. He was so evident with his obsession


    with Lily that Mnie could al?nost see drooling out of his mouth. She was not happy at all. ¡°Frank,


    you know what? It doesn¡®t necessarily have to be Lily. Sapphine is full of beautiful


    women, and I can get you someone else in the meantime. After all, I still need some time to handle


    Lily,¡± She added after giving it some thought. Mnie could not allow Frank to be too fixated on Lily, or


    he would end up giving her more pressure or, worse, choosing Lily over her. Unfortunately, Frank was


    not interested. ¡°There¡®s no need for that. Do you think I would just settle for anyone? Do I look so easy


    to you?¡± He questioned lier coldly.


    Sensing his anger, Mnie was both surprised and puzzled, ¡°No, that wasn¡®t what I meant. I was just


    trying to help you with your needs since I won¡®t be able to take care of you. I thought I could think of


    something else for you. Don¡®t worry. I look for those that are clean and legit. They¡®ll be safe and...¡±


    Before she could finish, Frank loudly interjected, ¡°I said I don¡®t need that, you hear me?!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Chapter 244 Frank held Mnie¡¯s chin with force. ¡°I¡¯m indeed a yer, but I¡¯m not satisfied with


    just anyone! I want only the best,¡± he stressed as he moved closer, breathing down her neck.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    At that moment, he was like a vampire craving blood, and it terrified Mnie as she shivered.


    Thankfully, he had no fangs and did not try to bite her. Instead, he only ced his lips on her


    neck and gently bit her. ¡°The scent that I love could only be found on perfumers like you!¡±


    Mnie froze. She could feel him slowly pulling away and letting her go, yet she did not dare


    move or breathe, fearing him changing his mind secondster. In other words, Frank was only


    interested in female perfumers, as they were the ones who woulde in contact with different


    scents for an extended period. Their body odor would always carry a hint of floral or spice


    scent, which might cause difort to some, but others loved it.


    ¡®Does this mean that Frank was one of those?¡¯ Her mind was a mess, and she needed time to


    gather her thoughts. However, the timer went off. It was time!


    Mnie quickly rushed to theb counter and reached for the three test tubes. She was nervous


    and excited, but she hesitated to take the tubes because she was afraid it would fail.


    ¡°Why are you hesitant? Just grab it!¡± Frank reached out, passed her hand, and took the test


    tubes. He smelled each of them and decided on the one in the middle. ¡°Okay, this one will do!¡±


    He was so sure of himself that Mnie moved forward unconsciously to take a sniff of the


    product. It had a strong floral scent and was close to the smell she had in mind, but it was still


    not finished. They still needed to give it some time for the perfume to set.


    Mnie felt reassured that this form would seed, as Frank seemed confident. Even


    though he was scary, Mnie never questioned his ability as a perfumer. ¡°Frank, if I win this


    year¡¯s perfume championship, I promise to thank you properly!¡± She vowed as she stared at the


    liquid inside the test tube. Mnie could not contain her excitement as she imagined she was


    holding onto the trophy instead of the test tube.


    Frank¡¯s blue eyes darkened with desire as he hugged her from behind, his lower body pressed


    tightly against hers. ¡°You¡¯re such a tease! Why are you promising me when you can¡¯t satisfy


    me now?¡±


    His voice sounded devilish as his warm breath blew into the back of her ears. Mnie froze. ¡°I I


    already told you the reason. I¡¯m not trying to leave you hanging. I¡¯m just¡­¡± ¡°Hush!¡± He ced a


    finger against her lips. ¡°You¡¯re willing to help me?¡± Mnie hesitated for a second before


    promising, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s something you could do for me!¡± Heughed eerily.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    ¡°There are other ways to help me.¡± Frank ced his hands on her shoulders and turned her


    around with force. ¡°You could always try something creative!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Something creative?¡± Mnie was confused, but she understood what he was referring to


    when she met his sly gaze. It disgusted her just thinking about it, but she did not want to upset


    him, so she tried reasoning gently, ¡°Frank, if you could just be patient for a little longer, I¡¯ll get


    someone beautiful from the industry! How about your partners? I could drive you there! I still


    have morning sickness, so it would just be messy and¡­¡±


    Before she could even finishi, Frank grabbed her by her hair and pulled her head back roughly,


    ¡°Enough of your nonsense! What does your pregnancy have to do with me? Is the baby mine?


    Mel, you should know better than try ying games with me! Don¡¯t forget that you still need me


    to help you win your year-end championship!¡± He looked at her menacingly, ¡°You should feel


    honored that I¡¯ve chosen you. You better not make me angry, or else!¡±


    She was terrified of this Frank and forced a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, that wasn¡¯t what I meant. I


    was just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just shut up and do it!¡± he demanded. They were unaware of their surroundings until theb¡¯s


    lights were fully turned on while they were lost in their thoughts. When they first entered the


    lab, they had only turned on the lights on their side of theb and left the door slightly ajar


    since Mnie had already made sure no one would show up.


    They were careless as a result. Mnie was the first to react in shock, but she could not stand


    up and simply looked toward the door. She was surprised to see a familiar face. Standing at the


    door was Nathaniel. He was terrified, filled with rage and humiliation. He gripped his fists hard


    and was unable even to speak. It felt like someone clutched him by the throat, and he could not


    escape. Mnie tried to stand up in a hurry as she choked hard. Her face was bright red. She


    was trying her best not to look at Nathaniel. Even though Mnie knew this day woulde,


    she felt ashamed that he saw it with his own eyes. She was not shameless enough to perform in


    front of him.


    Frank stood up slowly and started to tidy the creases on his clothes. He looked at Nathaniel


    provokingly, not worried about his wrath at all. ¡°Mnie Thayer!¡± Nathaniel roared. He never


    thought someone he loved so much would do something like that, and he was ovee with


    fury, shame, and disgust.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Chapter 246 ¡°Since my mission is done, I¡®m leaving!¡± Frank patted Mnie on the shoulder. He walked


    calmly in Nathaniel¡®s direction, not caring much about the angry man blocking his exit.


    ¡°Stop!¡± In anger, Nathaniel grabbed Frank¡®s arm and gritted his teeth. ¡°You think you can just leave?


    ¡°What about it?¡± Frank smirked wickedly.


    At first, Nathaniel was still trying to hold in his rage because of Frank¡®s social status, as he could not


    afford to be rashi. However, when he heard what Frank had to say, his anger erupted, and he punched


    Frank in the face, yelling, ¡°You b*stard!¡±


    It was a solid punch, but it did not aggravate Frank at all. He fell back, and as he regained his bnce,


    he touched the corner of his lips and saw blood. ¡°I¡®ll let you off on behalf of Ms. Neville, but if you dare


    throw another punch, I won¡®t let you off that easily.¡±


    ¡°Who needs it?¡± Frank¡®s words easily set Nathaniel off, and since he had already hit him once, he might


    as well go all out. Nathaniel charged at Frank and began throwing wild punches at him.


    Just as Frank promised, he stopped being civil and retaliated. The two men ended up in a brawl.


    Mnie threw up in the sink for a while before regaining herposure. They were already tangled up


    in a fight when she turned her head toward them.


    Mnie stood to the side for a few moments to calm down before approaching them to break up the


    fight, ¡°Please, stop it! Stop fighting!¡±


    It was all in vain, as they were too engrossed in their fight to hear her. The altercation moved from the


    the floor. They were creating such amotion that Mnie worried it might alert the guard. It would


    only lead to unwee difficulties for them if others saw this.


    ¡°Stop it! Stop fighting!¡± After trying to stop them several times to no avail, Mnie finally yelled at the


    top of her voice, ¡°Nathaniel! Do you want everyone to know what happened here?¡±


    Her outburst finally broke up the fight. Nathaniel was momentarily stunned, and he ended up taking a


    punch to the jaw. ¡°Ow...¡± Nathaniel gasped in pain as he saw stars now. Thankfully, Frank stopped


    attacking when he noticed that Nathaniel had stopped moving. He let go of Nathaniel and shakily stood


    up. ¡°Nate...¡± When Mnie saw they had stopped fighting, she quickly rushed over and helped


    Nathaniel.


    She knew that trying to stop Frank would just be a waste of time, so she aimed for Nathaniel instead,


    as she knew that he still cared about what others thought of him. Nathaniel staggered to his feet, his


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    head still dizzy. He saw someone moving back and forth in


    front of him, so he raised his head to look Once he noticed Mnie¡®s worried face, his anger returned,


    and he shoved her hard, ¡°Get away from me!¡± Mnie almost fell backward from the force, but luckily


    Frank held onto her. This only angered Nathaniel further.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Chapter 247 ¡°Let her go!¡± Nathaniel¡¯s face turned ugly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so serious!¡± Frank wanted to challenge him. He got closer to Mnie¡¯s


    face and tried to kiss her.


    When Nathaniel saw this, he could no longer hold back and rushed forward to fight Frank again.


    However, Mnie grabbed him. ¡°Enough! Do you want to create a stir for the guard toe and


    let everyone else know what happened here, Nate?!¡±


    Mnie sounded virtuouis as if she liad not engaged in indecent behavior earlier. Still, her


    remarks caused Nathaniel to halt what he was doing. He would be embarrassed if others knew


    about this.


    ¡°Get out! Get out of here!¡± He pointed a finger outside.


    Mnie gestured at Frank but did not move. Frank remained in the same spot, appearing not to


    take it seriously. Despite his smile, his eyes betrayed his contempt.


    Mnie frowned and continued gesturing at him with her eyes. She was anxious as she might


    be unable to control Nathaniel¡¯s temper if Frank stayed longer. Frank shrugged and walked to


    the elevator unhurriedly before he took the elevator down.


    ¡°Nate¡­¡±


    She called his name softly, but Nathaniel yelled at her, ¡°I said get out! Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry and in a bad mood right now. However, please calm down!¡± She pointed at


    the door and said, ¡°The new sample has just been developed. I tested it, so it should work now.


    Additionally, I modified the form. Turn it over to the review team at dawn for a second


    assessment. Following the test, it can be sent to the manufacturing line!


    ¡°I promise this will be a hit and help revive MN Inc. You mustn¡¯t act in a fit of anger or MN


    Inc. won¡¯t be the only thing destroyed, do you understand?!¡± She growled loudly.


    Nathaniel stood there dumbfounded. He remained still and appeared to have missed what she


    had said because his eyes were vacant. Mnie quickly held his hand when she saw his wound


    was still bleeding. ¡°I have my reason for doing this, Nate! I¡¯ll exin it to youter. Now, we


    should get your wound dressed and get someone to clean this ce. It¡¯d be toote if we wait


    until otherse to work tomorrow.¡± ¡°You have a reason?¡± Nathaniel turned his head and


    looked at her sluggishly. ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded in affirmation and held his hands tight. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    believe in me? I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. I honestlyve my reasons! Nate, let¡¯s go


    dress your wound first, okay?¡± ¡°Haha, reasons!¡± Heughed out loud and pulled back his hand


    forcefully. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child, Mel? I saw it with my own eyes!¡± He responded


    sarcastically, pointing to his own eyes. He wished he could just dig them out.


    ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t want to see you! You¡¯re not needed here!¡± He turned around and staggered


    towards the elevator, looking very disheartened. ¡°Nate!¡± Mnie was unable to stop him. She


    turned around and looked at the mess in theb.


    After some consideration, she tucked the sample and form inside her bag. She then dialed


    the on-call number that was connected to the downstairs phone. ¡°There had been an ident


    during an experiment. Theb is a mess. Please get someone upliere to clean it up.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Nathaniel drove around aimlessly at high speed, Llis brain went nk. Tle asionally thought


    back to the disturbing images he saw in theb! He dared not think further!


    In his opinion, Mnie was a gentle and lovely young woman. She would give him asional


    little surprises and appear spoiled and pampered. She was also quite seductive. Mnie was all


    he would ever dream a woman might be. Due to his undying love for her, he was willing to


    exploit Lily, use thepany¡¯s name to show his devotion, and¡­ almost jeopardized his career.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chapter 248 Nathaniel hatefully mmed his fist on the steering wheel. He felt nauseous, wanted to


    vomit, was dizzy, and lost control of the car. The car swerved as if a drunkard was driving on the empty


    road. After some sharp screeches sounded, the car uncontrobly rushed to the side.


    Crash!


    The car hit a tree heavily beforeing to a stop. Nathaniel was bleeding as he wounded his head.


    II


    Lily felt veryfortable when she woke up the following morning. She did not have any headaches or


    hangovers. It looked like the hangover soup Alexander learned in a hurry was exceptionally helpful.


    She could smell breakfasting from downstairs. She put on her slippers before going downstairs


    and saw Alexander serving breakfast in an apron. It was a beautiful morning!


    She hurried downstairs and hugged Alexander from behind as she gave him a sweet kiss on the cheek,


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Alexanderughed happily and turned to kiss her back in return,¡± Come sit down and


    have some breakfast.¡±


    Plenty of food was on the table, including oatmeal, crackers, omelet, sausage, and cut fruits. It looked


    very appetizing. She thought this was all, but he unexpectedly served her a ss of honey lemonade,


    ¡°I checked online, and this seems to help with liangovers too. Drink it.¡± ¡°I feel wonderful. I¡®m sober


    now!¡±


    ¡°No, you must drink it. You can treat it as a drink to help digestion.¡± Alexander insisted.


    Lily obediently drank the lemonade as she could not refuse. Fortunately, it tasted excellent.


    ¡°What¡®s your n today?¡± Alexander asked while eating breakfast.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Lily had no ns for the time being as she was still on holiday and did not have any


    inspiration for a new product yet.


    Alexander did not answer her. Instead, he took out his phone and yed a voice message, ¡± Good


    morning, Mr. Russell. You have three regr meetings and one lunch engagement today. You will have


    lunch with Mr. Norton from Eco Flora Inc. at 3pm. You will be having regr meetings at...¡±


    He stopped the yback halfway and looked at her, ¡°That¡®s about it.¡±


    Lily was speechless. ¡®Oh well, Mr. Russell is a busy man.¡®


    ¡°I will figure it out myself!¡± she knew he was busy and said thoughtfully. Edward had arrived while they


    were speaking and was waiting quietly at the entrance hall.


    ¡°Did you send her back safely yesterday?¡± Although there was no need to worry about Olivia,


    Alexander still expressed concern as Edward helped send Olivia home yesterday.


    ¡°I¡®ve sent her back safely. To her lobby downstairs,¡± Edward added.


    ¡°Do you mean Liv? Did you send her backst night?¡± Lily figured out the person.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander nced at her. It looked like she was very drunk yesterday and did not remember what had


    happened.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    ¡°Yes.¡± Edward nodded in reply.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Lily thanked liim sincerely. However, this caused Alexander to feel jealous again,


    ¡°You only thankliim? What about me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to be so polite with you!¡± Before Alexander


    could speak further, Lily added,¡± Hey, you were the one who said that.¡±


    ¡®It seems I¡¯ve stepped on my own trap,¡¯ Alexander thought.


    Edward looked at his boss in surprise when he saw Alexander staminering, unable to refute. ¡®It


    seems that only my boss¡¯s wife can make him feel so helpless.


    ¡°Imight bete today. Call me if you have any problems,¡± Alexander said while putting on his


    coat.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lily tip-toed to help him adjust his shirt¡¯s cor. She suddenly remembered the


    uing trip, ¡°Oh right, you mentioned going on vacation earlier. Do you have a destination in


    mind? Or have you already decided where to go?¡± ¡°Not yet. Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Liv has a few rmendations. Since you¡¯re busy and have not decided on a


    ce, why don¡¯t the girls and I decide it ourselves?¡± She was traveling with Olivia and Jenny


    this time and could decide the destination and itinerary by themselves.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Alexander nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡±


    Lily kissed Alexander, and heughed, ¡°I should arrange a trip for you every month if I knew


    you were so easy to coax.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lily readily epted, ¡°However, you should leave for work now, or you will bete for


    your first meeting!¡± She pushed him out of the door and waited until the car drove away before


    going back into the house,


    Since Alexander had agreed to let the girls decide on the vacation location, all Lily had to do


    now was discuss things with Olivia and Jenny. She turned on the television to watch the daily


    news and called Olivia, ¡°Are you the one who brought me home yesterday, Liv?¡± ¡°Oh, you still


    remember! I thought you were too drunk to remember.¡± Olivia teased her.


    Lily did not remember much of yesterday. She needed to reflect on it to avoid drinking so much


    in the future. She seldom drank and did not know her alcohol tolerance but had not


    expected it to be so low. ¡°Did I say or do something crazy when I was drunk¡±


    ¡°Of course, You were chattering non-stop and refused to go home. You insisted we continue


    drinking, and I couldn¡¯t stop you!¡± ¡°R-Really?!¡± Lily gasped in surprise. She was surprised to


    find out she was such a lousy drunk.


    ¡°Hha! Of course, it¡¯s a lie! I¡¯m teasing you!¡± Oliviaughed out loud and continued,¡± You¡¯re


    not a bad drunk. You just slept and could barely tell me which block you lived in at Imperial


    Hills. I couldn¡¯t get in without an ess card, but luckily Mr. Russell showed up.¡±


    Olivia paused for a second and continued, ¡°By the way, I told Jenny that you stayed at the Lake


    Hills. Since that¡¯s near Imperial Hills, I managed to fool her. You almost exposed yourself.


    Remember this, and don¡¯t mix them up!¡± Lily was speechless. Indeed, one tended to make


    mistakes when one was drunk


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Chapter 250 ¡°Thanks, Liv!¡±


    ¡°There¡®s no need to thank me since it¡®s what I ought to do. Still, I never expected you to already live


    with the boss. That was quick.¡± Olivia was dying lier house and carrying a stack of clothes. She pinned


    lier phone to her car with her shoukler as her head nted to one side. Olivia¡®s voice sounded broken.


    ¡°Oh, hey!¡± Lily wondered if Olivia would be shocked and saint if she found out Lily and Alexander had


    already registered their marriage. In fact, they registered a long time ago.


    ¡°Lily, I¡®m not criticizing you, but I¡®m going to say something that might not sound good. Although the


    boss is not bad and very attractive, you must be careful. I¡®m not saying he¡®s not good, just that he¡®s too


    good. Do you understand?¡±


    Olivia knew what she had to say was unpleasant, but she decided it was necessary.


    From her point of view, Lily was good at everything, just that she was a little dumb when it came to


    love. Previously when she was with Nathaniel, she blindly contributed so much, but it did not end well.


    Now, Alexander was much better at what he had to offer. If thissted naturally, it would be great, but


    what if it did not?


    Wealthy families were not easy. So many people had married into wealthy families but met a dismal


    end. Olivia wanted Lily to be happy. She did not want Lily to go down that route.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lily nodded. She knew Olivia was only concerned about her.


    ¡°No, you don¡®t understand,¡± Olivia said.


    Lily was speechless.


    ¡°The boss is a diamond¨Cgrade eligible bachelor. Hees into contact with pretty girls all the time in


    his circle. Lily, I¡®m not trying to curse you, but you must protect yoursell. After all, you have to think


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    about yoursell.¡± Olivia lost hier train of thought a little as she said that. ¡°Ah, who cares. I don¡®t know


    what I¡®m saying myself.¡±


    Lily smiled. ¡°I know this is for my own good, little miss nosy. Why haven¡®t I noticed how nagey you were


    before? Let me ask you something. When Edward sent you home, did you nag him all the way?¡±


    Thinking of his quiet personality, Olivia thought it would be funny if she nagged him all the way.


    ¡°Hey! I¡®m being serious with you, yet you¡®re joking with me. Fine, I won¡®t say anymore.¡± Unknowingly,


    Olivia¡®s face reddened. She thought of the apathetic man. Besides the misunderstanding the first time


    they met, Edward seemed pretty dependable.


    To Olivia, a man like Edward was a lot more dependable than the Alexander type. Edward gave one a


    sense of security. At this point, Olivia suddenly jolted back to the present. She quickly shook her head


    and tapped her face. ¡®Gosh, what am I thinking?!


    She wasparing Edward to Alexander and even thought that the former gave one a sense of


    security. She was not the one choosing a boyfriend!


    ¡°Olivia? Olivia!¡± Lily said her name a few times after not getting a response.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m here. Go ahead.¡± ¡°What are you doing? There is so much noise.¡± She had heard Olivia tapping


    her face but did not know what had happened. ¡°Oh, it was nothing. A mosquito was flying around, so I


    was trying to hit it. You can continue talking.¡±


    ¡°A mosquito?¡± Lily was suspicious. ¡®During this season?¡®


    Nheless, Lily did not press on and returned to the previous topic. ¡°I said, about the trip, didn¡®t you


    have a suggestion? Alexander said it¡®s no problem, and we can make ns on our own. Let¡®s meet


    and talk about it when you have the time.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m usually free. What about today?¡±


    ¡°That¡®s fine. I¡®ll soon...¡± Lily was about to mention a ce for them to meet, eat together, and talk about


    the trip when a news report on the television caught her attention. ¡°A car ident happened in our city


    early this morning. A white Benz lost control and hit three road dividers, then hit a big tree by the road.


    The injured party has been sent to the hospital for intensive treatment. ording to reports, the injured


    person is the CEO of MN Inc., Mr. Nathaniel Hall. The cause of the ident is still under investigation.


    The studio has included the relevant reports below.¡±

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Nathaniel felt like his head was about to explode, especially his forehead. His eyelids hurt like crazy


    when he tried opening his eyes. Moreover, he could only make small movements.


    When Nathaniel woke up, he felt his head was about to explode.


    Not only did his head hurt, but his cliest did too. There was not a spot on his body that did not hurt. He


    tried to move hisnds and legs but discovered that everything below his thighs was numb. He could


    not feel a thing at all.


    He opened his eyes and looked at his surroundings. All he saw were patches of white, which scared


    him. When lie saw the hanging bottle by his side, it scared him further. He could still make some faint


    noise but could not find out where he was¨Ceven turning his head hurt.


    His memories started returning, and he remembered going to theb to find Mel. There he saw ... Next,


    he drove out and got into an ident. ¡®That¡®s right! I was in an ident! A¨CAm I still alive? Why can¡®t I


    feel anything in my legs?!¡® Nathaniel panicked when he thought about these things. He called out, ¡°Hey,


    somebody,e here. Anybody there?¡± He tried to get up, but these simple actions felt difficult.


    Fortunately, somebody rushed to his bedside. ¡°Nathaniel!¡±


    Nathaniel did not expect the first person he saw when he woke up to be Mnie. Instantly, he felt rage.


    He shouted, ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    ¡°Nat


    ¡±


    ¡°F*ck off! The further, the better!¡± He did not want to see her, at least not for now. The moment he saw


    her, his brain was full of disgusting images.


    As his thoughts ran wild, he wanted to throw something at Mnie but did not have the strength. He


    only had enough energy to loosen the needle at the back of his hand. ¡°Nathaniel, don¡®t get emotional.


    Let me call the nurse. You calm down, calm down.¡± Mnie quickly found a nurse. The nurse reced


    the needle, adjusted the speed of the drip, and instructed, ¡°The medicine has finished dripping. You


    can move your limbs a little, but not too much. If the needle bes crooked, I will have to poke it


    again.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nathaniel was confused. ¡°Can I still move my legs?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The nurse looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°After the effect of the medicine has


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    passed, you will be able to, but don¡®t be too quick. Do it slowly.¡±


    ¡°I have not been amputated?¡± Nathaniel asked as he tested the movement in his legs. He did not dare


    to believe it riglit away as lie thought he had gotten amputated.


    That tree was huge, and he banged straight into it. He did not know what had happened next. When


    Nathaniel woke up, he was in the hospital and had no feeling in his legs. He instinctively thought of the


    TV shows where amputations happened. ¡°Who told you that we amputated you? Your legs are not


    injured. You only broke two ribs, but the surgery was a sess. All you have to do now is rest well and


    recover.¡± As soon as the


    nurse exined the situation, she added, ¡°Stop moving!¡±


    Then she took the tray and walked out.


    Perhaps Nataniel was in his licad, or the effects of the anesthetic were just wearing off. He could feel


    his legs move. Altliough it felt weak, it was vivid. He put in more strength but did not see his legs move.


    All that was visible was thic nket covering him.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Chapter 252 Mnie could tell what Nathaniel was about to do. She quickly went forward and


    helped him lift his nket as she massaged his calves.


    ¡°Look! Your legs weren¡¯t amputated! You¡¯re fine, so don¡¯t worry too much. Trust me!¡± ¡°Trust


    you?¡± Nathaniel nced at her sideways and scoffed, ¡°I trusted you too much!¡±


    Mnie did not know what to say. She just sighed and tucked the nket for him before


    standing straight. ¡°I know you hate me now so much that you want to kill me, but I didn¡¯t lie to


    you. Nate, I did what I had to for our future! Still, i know it hurts you, so do whatever you want to


    me, be it punching me or cursing me. I¡¯ll take it all, but you must stay calm now and not hurt


    yourself! Can you do that?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her voice was gentle as usual, while remorse and concern were written all over her face.


    Nathaniel refused to speak to her. His expression was still dark, but he did not ask her to leave


    anymore.


    ¡°Do you know how painful it was for me when I heard you got into an ident? I was so scared


    that I¡¯d lose you! Nate, I don¡¯t ever want to lose you. I love you,¡± Mnie said as she held his


    left hand lightly.


    Nathaniel still said nothing and withdrew his hand from hers. His action did not discourage her


    as she continued, ¡°Theb confirmed that there¡¯s no problem with the new perfume. That


    means our research is a sess! No matter low angry you are, please don¡¯t take it out on work.


    Nate, I trust our new product will bring miracles to thepany!¡± After a moment of silence,


    Nathaniel finally asked, ¡°He¡­ gave you the form, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Speaking swiftly as if the word might taint his mouth if it lingered for even a second longer, he


    referred to Frank as ¡°he.¡± Nathaniel couldn¡¯t say Frank¡¯s name at all.


    Mnie knew who Nathaniel was referring to and did not deny it. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring him to theb solely to improve the form, did you?¡± Looking up, Nathaniel


    fixed his gaze on her face, trying to decipher her expressions to see if she was telling the truth.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded honestly. Nathaniel let out a mockingugh with a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°Nate, I was wrong, but I did it for thepany and for us.¡± Mnie continued, ¡°You know my


    standards and the capabilities of those in theb. Since Lily created such a gigantic mess for


    us, our sales have been dropping every day. Our brand¡¯s reputation is getting worse as well.


    The manufacturing problem recently almost ruined thicpany.¡± She paused briefly before


    adding, ¡°If we don¡¯tunch a new product soon, we can¡¯t raise our sales, get nominated, or


    even win an award at the annual perfumery event. By then, thepany will be in a dangerous


    state!¡± After all those things she said, Nathaniel still looked indifferent.


    ¡°I know how much the board members are pressuring you! If we don¡¯t deliver in two months,


    what will you do? What will I do? How will thepany fare?¡±


    Finally, Nathaniel had a different reaction to this. The corner of his lip twitched as he closed his


    eyes. She could see that his chest was heaving up and down.


    Slowly, he let out a sigh. No matter how reluctant he was, he had to admit that Mnie¡¯s words


    were valid. On the surface, MN Inc. looked like it was doing well as it did in the past, but it was


    already falling apart. The outsiders knew nothing about this, but Nathaniel knew thepany¡¯s


    condition!


    If he did notunch a new product and raise sales soon, everyone would know that the


    company¡¯s glory days were over. The board members might even divest! It would be game over


    for thepany by then, but he would not allow that to happen!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Chapter 253 ¡°Are you sure the form is good to go?¡± Nathaniel said weakly. His voice was hoarse,


    and when he spoke, his throat hurt.


    Although he still had not looked in Mnie¡®s direction, this was enough for her because it meant he


    was willing topromise.


    ¡°Yeah. We went therest night to test out the form. To be sale, we avoided the rest, so we... ¡°she


    tried to exin hersell.


    However, her exnation sounded shrill to his ears. He had been trying to forget, but as soon she


    mentioned the words st night¡± and ¡°we,¡± the scene shed across his mind again, provoking his


    every nerve and making his blood boil.


    He took a few deep breaths and curled hisnds into fists, saying through gritted teeth,¡± Don¡®t mention


    Mnie stopped talking and sat down by his bed. Looking at the side of his face, she said, ¡°I didn¡®t


    want to hurt you this way, but I¡®ll make things clear to you since you found out about it. Yes, I was


    wrong, but you cannot deny that you¡®ve always been the man I loved. I¡®ve loved you, and only you! It¡®s


    just a deal between him and me. I didn¡®t do all that just for my sake.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nathanielughed boisterously, but his movement was too big that it pulled his muscles,


    hurting his wounded limbs. Heughed so hard lie teared up. ¡°That means you did it for me too?


    Should I thank the both of you then?¡±


    He turned to look at her. There was a smile on his face, but mockery and anger were written all over it.


    ¡°If you feel better by mocking me this way, go ahead. I just want to tell you I did everything for us and


    our future. That¡®s the truth, regardless of what you choose to believe.¡±


    Mnie was calm, and she spoke with determination. She looked so solemn that Nathaniel thought


    she was reading some sacred vows.


    ¡°Mnie Thayer, I never knew that you were so good with your words.¡± ¡°You can me me all you


    want! Just let me ask where were you when I was wronged and bullied? What about when I was alone


    and helpless in Middle Valley? What were you doing when Lily was humiliating me? About the problem


    with the form, do you remember who caused the problem and who helped you seltle it? Can you tell


    me that you and thepany aren¡®t benefitting from the new form? ¡°All you know is to me me,


    but liave you thought of why I had to do that? I wish I could be a stay¨Cat¨Chome rich mom who only has


    to take care of my kids, go for manicures, and shop all day! Who forced me onto this road?¡®


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She became agitated and then furious while speaking. Puzzlement shed across Nathaniel¡®s gaze.


    ¡°What? Is it my fault now?¡±


    Mnie wiped away the tear threatening to fall from the corner of her eye, sucking in a deep breath as


    she said, ¡°I¡®m not ming you. I¡®m just trying to say that none of the things that happened were what


    we wished for! If I had another choice, I wouldn¡®t have...¡±


    She trailed off, then, after a moment, continued, ¡°Nate, I fell in love with you ever since we were


    students. I love you with all my heart, past, present, or future. The only reason I could keep it together


    while seeing you care about Lily is that I love you. Would I have willingly be your secret lover if I


    did not? You know how much I¡®ve done for you all these years. I did nothing wrong to you in the past!¡±


    Slowly, she stood up and looked clown at him indifferently. ¡°Thest thing I want to say is that I can¡®t do


    anything if you can¡®t ept what has happened. Breaking up is an option too for us if you like.¡±


    Then, she left the hospital ward.


    During lunch, Lily and Olivia had nned out most of the things about their trip.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Coincidentally, the duo wanted to visit the beach for different reasons. As a kid who grew up


    surrounded by vast acres ofnd, Olivia liad never seen the wide open seas. That was why she wanted


    to visit the beach. As for Lily, she just wanted to get some inspiration,


    Lily had gone to the beach before, but her memory of it was vague. Perhaps it had been a long time


    since shest visited, which was when she was still a little girl. She thought she might discover new


    things in a new ce.


    They had agreed on the location, and the next thing to do was to request a time to go on their trip from


    their beloved CEO, Alexander. They had to coordinate with Jenny¡®s time, but everything was going


    great.


    The two sunk into temporary silence after deciding on the details of the trip. Olivia was on her phone,


    but she looked up suddenly toward Lily, finally asking the question she had been hesitant to ask, ¡°Did


    you know that the b*stard, Nathaniel, got hospitalized because he got into an ident?


    ¡°Yeah, I saw the news.¡±


    Lily was on the phone with Olivia then, and when the news came on, it stunned her for a Iloment. She


    would have thiought that the victim was another man with the same name as Nathaniel is the reporter


    had not mentioned that he was the CEO of MN Inc.


    She knew Nathaniel was a man who was careful when he drove. He was a man who treasured his life


    and would do nothing dangerous or things that he felt were dangerous.


    However, the ident scene appeared severe, judging from the few shots on TV. Shattered sses


    were all over the floor, and even the tree trunk broke from the impact of the car. She would have


    believed it if the reporter liad announced him dead on the ident site.


    ¡°It¡®s karma!¡± Olivia hit the table softly to express her exhration. ¡°Why do you think he got into the


    ident so suddenly? I read online that there weren¡®t many people and cars on the road that night.


    The road was wide and clear, and he wasn¡®t driving under alcohol. Why did he drive into the tree?¡±


    Lily did not know as many details about the ident as Olivia did. Upon hearing that, she found it even


    more unusual now.


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡± Olivia asked.


    ¡°What thoughts? That¡®s none of my business.¡± Lily looked bored. Lily would lie if she said the ident


    did not affect her emotions. After all, she had known Nathaniel for years, and he was the man she truly


    loved back then. However, her feelings for him died bit by bit, from the day she found out about his


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    affair to their countless arguments andwsuits and finally to how he kept trying to twist the truth to


    defame her.


    Moreover, he was just involved in a car ident. He was still alive, so Lily found it unnecessary to think


    much about his situation.


    However, Olivia selt the exact opposite. ¡°That¡®s not the point. I wanted to ask if you thought it was


    creepy.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you really don¡®t care about him!¡± Sigling, Olivia continued, ¡°ording to the


    investigation, he wasn¡®t drunk driving or under the influence of drugs, lle was alone in his car, so do you


    think there was that thing in the car?¡±


    Olivia¡®s question hade Lily look up at her in confusion. ¡°You know!¡± Olivia looked to the left and right


    before she covered her mouth, leaning forward as she whispered. I mean, there was a ghost in his


    car!¡± Lily was rendered speechless.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Chapter 255 ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting?¡± Lily poked a finger at Olivia¡¯s


    forehead, pushing thetter back into her seat.


    ¡°Hey! There are just some things we can¡¯t exin in this world!¡± As Olivia took a seat, she


    exined herself, thinking that her words made a lot of sense. ¡°Well, I think God is helping you


    punish him for all his bad deeds!¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m going to get the bill. Wait for me, gossip girl!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be so bored if I didn¡¯t have all this gossip for you!¡± Olivia retorted in defense.


    When Lily stood up, she saw Olivia¡¯s phone on the table. It still disyed pictures of the


    ident, making her think, ¡®Is this really karma for Nathaniel?¡¯


    After parting ways with Olivia, Lily went to Collectors Street. She looked around for interesting


    items, spending her rare free time in rxation. This was a street that sold antiques, both


    authentic and fake ones. Buyers had to determine the authenticity of the goods by themselves.


    After walking around for a bit, a shop without a banner attracted her attention. The shop looked


    small, but the items were ced neatly, showing the owner¡¯s great sense of aesthetics.


    When Lily walked closer to the door, she smelled a delicate fragrance. It was a pleasant scent


    not too strong, but rtively fresh. It matched the vibes of the shop. No one came to her service


    when she entered the shop as if this shop was empty with no one operating it.


    Lily carefully observed each item and noticed that most of the items in this shop were made of


    wood. The items carved were different, too, depending on the wood used. The craftsmanship


    was not exceptional, but every item had its unique point. The first nce Lily took after entering


    this shop told her that this ce was different in a unique sense from the others.


    She walked around the shop for quite some time but did not touch any of the items. She did not


    n on leaving soon, either. After a moment, a bright voice belonging to a man sounded.¡± What


    are you looking for?¡±


    It was due to his voice that she finally realized someone else was in this shop. However, he just


    hung his head low as he sat in the corner. Due to the lighting and other items blocking the


    corner, she did not notice him earlier.


    Now, the man had lifted his head to look at her silently. His gaze was just like the items in this


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    shop-sedate. ¡°Nothing in particr. I¡¯m just looking around.¡± Lily smiled. ¡°Sir, the smell in your


    shop is a mixture of everything!¡± ¡°You¡¯re an interesting one, youngdy. Why do you care about


    the smell in this shop instead of looking at the items?¡± He was slightly harsh. Lily raised her


    brow to look at the man, who looked to be in his twenties. ¡®He called me youngdy?¡¯ She


    nced at the item before him. Lily realized he was carving something and was not done with it


    yet.


    ¡°Did you carve all the items in this shop?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Buy them if you want to, or leave. Why do you care who carved them? Do you care which chef


    makes the food when you eat at a restaurant?¡± Looking slightly impatient, he asked and


    nned to sit back down.


    However, Lily had to retort. ¡°Of course I do! I won¡¯t eat anything made by a chief I don¡¯t like. I


    would buy these things if you carved them. It appears that¡¯s not the case, so I won¡¯t buy


    anything then.¡±


    ¡°Why you!¡± He tightened his grip on the graver in his hand. ¡°Are you here to argue with me?¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re here by yourself anyway. I can entertain you then.¡± Lily joked.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Chapter 256 ¡°This boy is interesting. He looks so young, but his words are harsh. However, he


    still has much to learn when arguing with someone else. Just look at how mad he is after I


    retorted.¡¯ ¡°Go away! Leave now if you¡¯re not going to buy anything! You¡¯re going to distract me


    from my work.¡± Instead of saying that Lily would disrupt his business, he said she would


    distract him from working. This shop owner was indeed an interesting one. However, Lily found


    it more fascinating to talk to him the more he talked back to her. ¡°Who says I¡¯m not buying


    anything? I just haven¡¯t found an item I liked yet.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing you¡¯ll like here! Just leave


    now!¡±


    ¡®Wow! It¡¯s my first time seeing a business owner who shoos his customers away.¡®


    Just as Lily was about to say something, she saw the curtain pushed aside, revealing an older


    man who rebuked the young man as soon as he came out. ¡°You¡¯re scaring away our customers


    again! Do you still want to work here? Get out if you don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°1-1¡­¡± The young man who was agitated earlier now had his head hung low in defeat. ¡°So


    you¡¯re not the owner?¡± Lily looked at him profoundly, showing that she understood the


    situation.


    ¡°You!¡± He got riled up in an instant, perhaps from humiliation after Lily discovered his true


    identity. However, something stopped him from going on the next second. ¡°Shut up! I told you


    before this to talk politely to our customers! You¡¯re going to scare all of them away like this!


    Who are you going to sell all these stupid things you carve to? Go and do your work now!


    Another word, and I¡¯ll fire you!¡±


    After the older man scolded him, he stayed silent and went back to carving the wood block he


    had been working on earlier.


    At this sight, Lily found him even more interesting. He could get mad right away and calm down


    the next. The boy wore his heart on his sleeves.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you looking for? Shall I introduce our products to you?¡± Indeed, a business


    owner spoke with more warinth. Even the way he addressed Lily was not the same. ¡°It¡¯s all


    right. I¡¯m just looking around.¡± Lily nced around the surroundings again. ¡°Sir, you have


    unique wood pieces in your shop.¡±


    ¡°You mean these carvings?¡± the owner said, smiling, ¡°of course! Renowned craftsmen created


    all these wood carvings. Each of them is crafted delicately, besides having a unique


    appearance. You¡¯ll not find anything simr in another shop. Putting a wood carving as such in


    your living room would enhance the vibes, and it would also be good for your reputation.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Lily heard a soft, almost inaudible, mocking sound from the young man. She turned to look at


    him. ¡®He sure isn¡¯t one to back down easily.¡¯ Seeing that Lily was staring at the young man


    silently, the owner quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s just learning about craftsmanship here, and he¡¯s new.


    Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He knows nothing and is just handling the shop for me.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The owner was criticizing him, but he was not affected at all and continued with his carving as if


    he could not hear those words. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you looking for something for yourself or a gift for


    someone else? Could you tell me what type you¡¯re looking for and your budget? I could


    rmend a few carvings that way.¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°This wood.¡± ¡°Carvings!¡± the owner corrected her as if calling his


    products wood was insulting them. ¡°No, I¡¯m saying that the woods in your store are unique. Not


    the carvings.¡± Lily emphasized that she did not make a mistake. ¡°W-Woods?¡± The owner was


    confused. ¡°Those are the woods used for the carvings. What¡¯s unique about them?¡±


    The owner was criticizing him, but he was not affected at all and continued with his carving as if


    he could not hear those words. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you looking for something for yourself or a gift for


    someone else? Could you tell me what type you¡¯re looking for and your budget? I could


    rmend a few carvings that


    way.¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°This wood.¡±


    ¡°Carvings!¡± the owner corrected her as if calling his products wood was insulting them. ¡°No,


    I¡¯m saying that the woods in your store are unique. Not the carvings.¡± Lily emphasized that she


    did not make a mistake.


    ¡°W-Woods?¡± The owner was confused. ¡°Those are the woods used for the carvings. What¡¯s


    unique about them?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Chapter 257 ¡°I think it has a unique scent,¡± Lily said without beating around the bush. ¡°Your shop has a


    scent that¡®s a mixture of many things, so I¡®m guessing that you used different woods for your carvings,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    am I right?¡± At first, it puzzled the owner, but le finally understood what Lily meant. ¡°Oh my! I see you¡®re


    an expert. We use the best wood in our shop, and I assure you that you¡®ll find what you want here.


    Ma¡®am, what type of wood would you like your carvings to be made from? You can also ce an order


    if none of the goods lere piqued your interest. Price¨Cwise...¡±


    ¡°You take private orders for customization here, too?¡± Lily asked with interest.


    ¡°Sure we do! After all, different customers have different likings and preferences. Although this is a


    small shop, we could meet most of our customers¡® needs. The customized items would cost more, but


    it¡®s worth the price. The most important thing is you get what you want, making you happy.¡±


    Lily could save a lot of time thanks to the owner¡®s enthusiasm for promoting his products.¡± You¡®re right.


    Are there many customers who make private orders, though?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. There would be a few from time to time, though there aren¡®t many who could afford...¡± He


    stopped talking abruptly, found the situation strange, and looked at Lily warily.¡± Youngdy, why are you


    asking so much? Do you want to buy what we have here or ce a private order? If you¡®re going to


    make a private order, write your requirements. You¡®ll also need to pay a deposit for us to process the


    order.¡®¡® ¡°About that...¡± Smiling, Lily nced around the shop. Seeing that attitude, the owner felt he had


    wasted his time on her and instantly became upset. ¡°Youngdy, look around if you¡®re not nning to


    buy anything.¡±


    He turned to leave, but Lily pointed to a pair of carvings on the shelves. ¡°I¡®ll get that.¡± It was the wooden


    carvings of two children. The little boy had a round face and a bright smile, while the little girl had two


    ponytails and held a lollipop in her hand. The craftsmanship was not exceptional, but their expressions


    were lively. This was the item that she liked the most in this shop.


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± The owner smiled again and reached out for the carved item carefully.


    Then he turned to look at the young man. ¡°Why are you still sitting there? Get a box to pack this up for


    our customer here!¡±


    Slowly, the young man stood up to take a box and a paper bag to pack the item up for her.


    ¡°Sir, I¡®d like to ce a private order to customize a wood carving. Is it possible for me to get it next


    month?¡± she asked while paying for the purchase at the counter.


    A sudden thought popped into her head, so she asked randomly. ¡°Sure, we¡®ll get it ready in time. What


    kind of wood would you like to use? What would you like to carve and what¡®s the approximate


    measurement for it? Do you have any other requirements?¡±


    Lily looked around and pointed to the unfinished product in the young man¡®s hands. ¡°About


    that size. I¡®ll let you know the other details in a few days. How¡®s that?¡±


    ¡°That¡®s not a problem!¡± The owner nodded fervently. ¡°The deposit...¡± ¡°I can pay that now, but I have a


    request.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Just let me know.¡±


    ¡°I want him to be the craftsman of my product!¡± Lily said thoughtfully as she pointed to the young man.


    Her words made the young man shoot his head up to look at her in confusion. He thought he had


    misleard her.


    The owner was surprised as well. ¡°Him? He¡®s still learning about craftsmanship. We have professional


    craftsmen to handle our private orders.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s fine.¡± Lily interrupted the owner. She walked over and then bent down to look at the unfinished


    product. ¡°I think he¡®s doing great, and I want him to do it for me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡®t do it.¡± The young man rejected.


    ¡°I think you¡®ll do just fine. I¡®ll find someone else to do it if you¡®re not going to.¡± Lily took the paper bag


    and prepared to leave.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Chapter 258 The owner stopped Lily since he could not miss such a money-making opportunity.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, hold on! Thank you for appreciating and taking a liking to his work. That¡¯s a great


    affirmation to him. I¡¯m in charge here, so he has no right to choose his tasks. He¡¯ll take your


    order, and I promise he¡¯ll create the perfect craft for you. You won¡¯t be disappointed!¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Get out forever if you don¡¯t want to do this!¡± After Lily paid the deposit and took her


    receipt, she walked over to the block of wood that the young man was still carving. She lowered


    hier gaze to look at it before bending down to pick up a scrap of wood. ¡°Sir, can I take this with


    me?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± the owner said casually because it was just a tiny scrap of wood.


    Lily heard footsteps behind her a short while after she left the shop. She stopped without


    turning back and noticed that the person behind her had stopped too.


    She smiled and continued walking, then turned into an alley quickly. Her back was pressed to


    the wall as she waited for her prey. Sure enough, she saw the person behind her looking around


    for her.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Lily walked out of the alley and asked, a faint smile on her face,


    Since he was discovered, he chose to be honest. Staring at Lily, he asked, ¡°Why do you want


    me to be your craftsman?¡± ¡°I think that you have great craftsmanship!¡± Lily smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen nothing I made. How would you know that?¡± He was not convinced. ¡°Are you


    trying to make things difficult for me?¡±


    ¡°What would I get out of that?¡± Lily took out the piece of scrap wood from earlier. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve


    seen the things you crafted. Weren¡¯t you just crafting one earlier?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done with that yet.¡± His rebellious aura diminished a little when talking about his


    carvings. ¡°I know that, but it already looks great even when it¡¯s just an unfinished product.


    Plus¡­¡± she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°You carved most of the items in the shop,


    didn¡¯t you? Including the ones I bought today.¡±


    The young man was surprised upon hearing her words. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°I can see the simrities through the techniques, strength, and the flow of its lines.¡±


    Hence, the owner was bluffing about the professional artisans he had to handle the private


    orders. He only did that to attract his customers¡¯ attention. After all, most of them probably


    were not experts in craftsinanship, and they cared little about which craftsman crafted their


    product.


    The young man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re a craftsman too?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.


    There¡¯s something I want to ask you, though. Did your boss purchase the wood in bulk? Or¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± the young man questioned. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. That¡¯s all.¡± Looking at


    him, she asked, ¡°You can¡¯t tell me that?¡± After thinking, he said, ¡°The boss purchased them in


    bulk. You need to ask him if you want to know his sources.¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡± she asked again as she waved the scrap wood in her hand, ¡°Including this?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Chapter 259 The young man was silent for a moment before he said in determination, ¡°Yes! Is there a


    problem?


    ¡°Nope! Since that¡®s the case, I want you to use this type of wood for my order. As for what to carve, I


    need to think about it. Once I¡®ve decided, I¡®ll tell your boss about it,¡± she said, waving the scrap wood


    between her fingers and turning to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± the young man called out anxiously behind her.


    Lily stood in her spot before slie turned to face him again. ¡°I¡®m not sure of the size you¡®d like. There


    might not be enough wood for that.¡± He was frowning, looking troubled.


    ¡°That shouldn¡®t be a problem. You can let your boss know, and then he can purchase more wood.¡± Lily


    smiled and said casually, ¡°You don¡®t need to worry about that. That¡®s your boss¡®


    job.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°The factory won¡®t have enough wood as well. Anyway, you just can¡®t use


    this type of wood.¡±


    He was hiding something from Lily. She did not force him to tell her but just smiled and looked at him.


    ¡°Honesty is the best policy, little boy.¡± ¡°Little boy? You¡®re not even older than me by that much!¡± He


    seemed unhappy being addressed in such a way and pursed his lips. ¡°No matter what, you can¡®t use


    this type of wood.¡± ¡°I¡®ll talk about this with your boss.¡± Lily found his weak spot, and it was easy for her


    to rile him up in a short time.


    ¡°Why must you use this type of wood? I can use other kinds for you, and I can promise that it will


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    produce the same, no, even better results!¡± His cheeks were puffing up from anger, making him look


    like a hamster. It was adorable.


    Lily smiled. ¡°Since they¡®re the same, why can¡®t I use this type of wood? What¡®s special about it?¡±


    The young man said nothing, so Lily continued to probe. ¡°Or rather, is there any difference between


    this and other types of wood? For instance, its scent?¡± She walked closer toward him. Although she


    was smiling the entire time, the young man felt a threatening aura approaching him. Lily had a gentle


    look and was not the kind that would make others feel fear. However, she exuded an aura that made


    the young man want to run away from her as far as possible. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡®m just a customer who visited your shop, Lily answered while looking at the scrap of wood in her


    hand.


    Indeed, it looked simr to other types of wood, but there was a speck of unusual stain on its sides.


    The stain looked like a dried liquid that flowed wlien the wood was cut openi.


    It was that area that exuded an intoxicating fragrance. This fragrance was different from anything Lily


    bad smelled before and from all the mixed products. After all, this was a natural


    smell mixed with the scent of the wood.


    Lily believed she had not seen such a thing before, so it made her wonder if the wood was grafted, like


    the type she ordered back in Middle Valley. After all, there were rules in the industry. As they were a


    shop specializing in wood crafting, they would not let others know where they purchased their wood


    from so quickly. In Lily¡®s case, she just wanted to find out why the wood had such a scent, but wliy


    would they trust her? Moreover, even if they did trust lier, they had no obligation to help her either. Lily


    could not ask them directly, so she made a private order and requested this type of wood to be used


    instead. As expected, such wood was indeed unique. That was why the young man chased after her so


    anxiously.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Chapter 260 ¡°Sigh,¡± The boy had lost his previous aggressive momentum and softened to let down his


    guard. ¡°Frankly, this isn¡®t considered much for this type of timber. It¡®s not easy to enter the goods


    channel. If you want me to make small items, I¡®ll only manage to make one or two, but there¡®s no way I


    can make a big one.¡± Lily looked at his side profile and believed what lie said was true. ¡°This type of


    wood is expensive, yet you¡®re using it for practice?¡± ¡°I¡®m not practicing I¡®m carving it for myself,¡± the boy


    said softly. ¡°My point is that you shouldn¡®t force it. It¡®s okay if there aren¡®t any.¡±


    ¡°All right, I won¡®t force it.¡± Lily nodded since she had the answer she wanted. ¡°How about thuis? You


    can use other kinds of wood for my order; I won¡®t force you to use this one. Still, you must let me have


    this piece of wood.¡± The boy was astonished when he heard what she said. ¡°Why do you need that


    small piece?¡± ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about that. It¡®s not anything bad.¡± She smiled. ¡°Just tell me if you


    can do it or not.¡±


    The boy stared at Lily for a while. He wanted to see if she was a bad person. He finally decided after a


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    while. The boy gripped his hands and nodded slowly. ¡°All right. You have my word. I¡®ll leave a small


    piece for you, but don¡®te up with more ideas about this wood.¡± He seemed concerned about the


    wood as if he was worried it would get snatched away.


    Lily nodded her head. ¡°We agree then.¡±


    After getting the confirmed answer, the boy was relieved and left.


    Lily watched the boy walk away from her, suddenly realizing she did not know his name.¡± What¡®s your


    name?¡±


    The boy was already a distance away, but he heard her. He stopped walking and turned around. The


    sunlight shonezily from his back. It was as if he was covered in ayer of gold. He looked at Lily, and


    his lips moved, ¡°My name is Benedict Batch.¡± ¡°Benedict, huh?¡± Even though it did not suit his explosive


    temper, it was an elegant name.


    Only when Benedict got far away did Lily continue to walk forward. She had barely crossed a distance


    when a prominent figure blocked her way. This person was tall, and this road was narrow. He


    practically blocked the entire path.


    With one look, Lily instantly found this person familiar. However, she did not know many foreigners. On


    top of that, she had some trouble recognizing faces sometimes. She was stunned for a while before


    This was Nathaniel¡®s man. She had met him in Middle Valley before. He was a special guest at the


    appraisal event, and Lily knew he was a big name in the industry. Since he was usually active


    overseas, the people in the country did not know much about him; thus, she did not know why he was


    working with Nathaniel nor what the nature of their rtionship was. Not only did she not know, but she


    also had no interest in finding out. Their paths did not usually cross, but he had rushed toward her. Lily


    stopped walking and


    raised her head to look at him. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Christian,¡± Frank opened his mouth slowly. Recently, he had be more fluent in the local


    tongue. He looked Lily up and down. Based on the look in his eyes, he did not seem to have good


    intentions, The expression in his eyes made Lily ufortable, and her face dropped. She repeated


    hersell. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Guess what? Not only did he not move aside, he even extended his hand toward


    her.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    No one would have expected Frank to be so daring as lie did something like that in broad daylight. Lily


    grabbed his wrist with one hand and twisted it with all her might.


    ¡°Gah!¡® It was so painful that Frank cried out. However, he remained rooted on the spot.


    Lily blundered because she forgot that foreigners had different physiques, as Frank¡®s wrist was thicker.


    In contrast, her strength was little, so all she could do was twist his hand without breaking his wrist.


    Unbeknownst to Lily, she had ignited Frank¡®s desire to retaliate. There was a look of excitement in his


    blue eyes as he said, ¡°What a wild and beautiful woman. I must say that I like


    you a lot.¡±


    ¡°A*shole!¡± Lily spat and kicked his lower abdomen.


    This time, Frank was ready. He took a quick step backward to dodge and reached out to grab her leg


    so he could position himself for the next move. However, he did not anticipate that although he caught


    Lily¡®s leg, he could not handle hier strength and flew backward.


    Bang!


    Hended heavily on the floor, followed by crip cracking sounds. This time, he broke his wrist. ¡°Ouch!


    You...¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank opened his eyes wide and could not believe it as he looked at Lily. He wondered if he was


    mistaken.


    Did this weak and gentle woman toss me t on the ground? She looked like she would have trouble


    carrying two pails of water, so how did she twist me so hard that she broke my wrist?!¡®


    Frank was the one who provoked Lily first, and they were the only two people there. There was no third


    party, so Frank wondered if Lily had proper training.


    Lily no longer felt like paying any attention to him. She nned to walk straight past that trash of a man


    and leave this ce when she heard him call out to her, ¡°Please wait!¡± She did not intend to stop at


    first, but since Frank was more respectful and even used the word ¡°please,¡± Lily stopped and coldly


    turned to him. She was speechless because he had asked her a stupid question. However, Lily


    regretted stopping and wanted to leave again. ¡°You don¡®t know who I am, but I know who you are,¡±


    Frank called out from behind her. ¡°I know you¡®re good at creating fragrances. Previously, you tinkered


    around at the perfume department at MN Inc. and nearly caused them to copse. You are capable,


    unlike Mnie.¡±


    At the mention of her old friend, Lily stopped again. She turned around and looked at lim.¡± What are


    you trying to say?¡± He kept beating around the bushi, and surely it was not so that he could childishly


    waste time? ¡°Hehe.¡± Frank took two steps forward and squeezed out a smile despite the pain. He


    overestimated his charm. ¡°But as a perfumer, what is the point of being capable if you don¡®t know how


    to be flexible and amodating?


    ¡°Even if you are talented and capable, so what? You have not made an impact over the recent


    1/2


    few years. In the end, somebody else got credit for all your hard work.¡± Frank slowly approached Lily as


    he spoke.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Chapter 262 ¡°What¡®s most important in modern society? It¡®s your connections and resources. Do you


    think you¡®d go far without these or a famous person to guide you? I know the new product you invented


    was a sess, but what will you do without connections? You think they¡®d allow a neer to win the


    annual perfume championship?¡± Frank stated menacingly. ¡°Your point being?¡± Lily stared at him coldly,


    she just wanted him to get to the point after making her listen to his gibberish.


    ¡°You should think wisely,¡± Frank continued to smile at her.


    At that moment, he thought he was showing Lily his most handsome smile, but it was pretty contorted


    as he was still in pain.


    He tried his best to charm her. ¡°A smartdy should know how to grab on to opportunities presented to


    her. Now, I¡®?n giving you a chance. It¡®s your choice whether or not to take it.¡±


    Lily turned her head to the left and right, ¡°Really? I don¡®t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Aww,¡± Frank immediately came closer to her. They were so close he could touch her with his hand.


    ¡°Sometimes you just have to look around or in front of you. This time your chance is right here. You


    need to... O¨COuch! Ouch!¡± When he reached out to touch her, Lily grabbed his uninjured hand and


    twisted it with the right amount of force.


    Crack!


    This time, it was not a fracture but a dislocated arm.


    ¡°A¨CAhh! You, b*tch!¡± Frank yelled in pain. He stopped trying to coax her and cursed, ¡°Who do you think


    you are? Just wait. I¡®ll make sure you can¡®t survive in this industry. You¡®ll never be able to hold your


    head high, let alone be a perfumer!¡± ¡°Really now?¡± Lily took a step forward, and Frank instantly grew


    frightened as he jumped backward, ¡°What are you trying to do? Don¡®te any closer! You ungrateful


    b*tch, I¡®ll...¡±


    Frank wanted to swear at her but hesitated after noticing her scary expression. However, to avoid


    losing face in front of her, he blurted out, ¡°I¡®ll make sure you can¡®t take part in this year¡®s perfume


    championship!¡± Lily only smiled casually at his threat. She extended her arms, flexed her wrist, then


    cracked her knuckles, all with a faint smile. Even with simple makeup on, she still looked gorgeous, yet


    the words she said were chilling, ¡°I¡®ll make sure you won¡®t be able to leave this alley upright!¡±


    She allowed her gaze to wander from his face to the area between his legs. Since his arms were


    useless now, one fractured and the other dislocated, his legs were the only limbs functioning correctly.


    He felt a chill down his spine when he noticed her gaze on his lower body. He could sense danger and


    started backing away slowly, ¡°Don¡®te any closer! I¡®m one of the judges for the perfume


    championship, and if you dare touch me, I¡®I...¡±


    Before even finishing his sentence, he turned around and immediately ran for his life.


    Honestly, Lily did not want to injure him badly, so it was enough that he was afraid of her. She twisted


    her tangled neck muscles and moved her shoulders to rx them. Her eyes were full of disdain as she


    thought of Frank.


    ¡®How would anyone consider him a prestigious perfumer when he¡®s just a sc*mbag?! He¡®s a disgrace to


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    perfumers everywhere. It¡®s no wonder Alex asked me to stay away from him.¡® However, there were still


    furtherplications.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Frank fled to a nearby hospital to treat his injuries. He was a nuisance, crying out loud when


    they tended to him. When Mnie arrived, Frank¡¯s ar?n had been relocated, and the doctor had


    given him a cast for his fractured wrist that made him look funny. His face was already covered


    with injuries from the fight with Nathaniel, and now his arms were injured too. He was silently


    fuming.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mnie asked.


    She knew he was all right, but since he had requested her toe over immediately, she


    should at least try to offer somefort. She volunteered to pay his medical fees and helped


    him leave the hospital. This made him feel slightly better.


    ¡°How¡¯d you get yourself into this mess? You looked quite strong when you were fighting with


    Nathaniel!¡± She remarked as she helped him into the car.


    When seatedfortably, he used his chin to direct Mnie to buckle his seatbelt for him.


    Mnie had no choice but to


    When she was done, she asked, ¡°Going back to the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Should I follow you home then?¡± he replied in annoyance.


    Mnie remained silent and drove off. She knew he was in a horrible mood, so she chose not to


    make conversation. However, Frank was not someone to stay still. He opened a box of


    cigarettes with his mouth, took one out, and lighted it with his uninjured hand. He took a few


    puffs and calmed down.


    ¡°You went to the hospital?¡± Frank asked.


    ¡°Of course. How else would I be able to pick you up?¡± Mnie replied while driving.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± he paused and took another puff, ¡°He¡¯s not dead, is he?


    Mnie smacked her lips and replied, ¡°No. He survived with a few broken rib bones. He just


    needs some time to rest and recover.¡±


    ¡°Then, he¡¯s pretty much fine,¡± he shrugged nonchntly, ¡°How dare he hit me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hit


    him back as well? Besides, it seemed like you had the upper hand!¡± she paused, ¡°I¡¯m still his


    fiancee.¡± Frank narrowed his eyes in disdain as he said, ¡°What about it? I never wanted to steal


    his fiancee! I¡¯m not trying to get married or have a kid with you! What¡¯s wrong with just being


    friends with benefits?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie was speechless. Frank was crazy, and his actions were always illogical. Mnie sighed,


    ¡°You and him¡­ and Ms. Neville are still friends, right? Ms. Neville was the one who asked you


    for a favor, yet you did this to her son¡­¡±


    ¡°He was the one who started it!¡± Frank whined unapologetically, ¡°Besides, Eloise and I are not


    friends. We¡¯re just business partners. I owed her a favor, and I¡¯ve done my part.¡±


    Frank¡¯s cigarette was half finished by the time he stopped talking. Mnie could finally


    understand the rtionship between them. He was not a friend of Eloise, just someone that


    Eloise had sent to Nathaniel to help him out. Frank was the best option because he owed Eloise


    a favor and did not have conflicting interests with Nathaniel.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    They were silent for a moment as their minds were filled with thoughts. However, after a while, Frank


    started to throw a tantrum. He looked annoyed and proceeded to wind down the window and threw his


    cigarette bud out.


    Mnie stole a nce at him but did not dare speak. Instead, she concentrated on driving. ¡°Why didn¡®t


    you tell me that woman knew kickboxing?¡± he gritted his teeth in anger as he questioned Mnie,


    She looked at him in confusion, but when she met his menacing gaze, she was surprised and almost


    lost control of her steering, ¡°I don¡®t understand what you¡®re saying. Who? Who knows kickboxing?¡±


    His question made no sense at all.


    ¡°Lily Christian!¡± He would never be able to forget this name after what had happened. Never in his life


    had he been beaten up by a woman! It was so humiliating!


    Frank thought he was pretty good with women. If he promised them something in return, they would


    always willingly throw themselves at him. It was probably because the benefit was not attractive


    enough if it did not work. He would just have to offer them more.


    However, Lily was difficult. He had already told her he would make her the champion of this year¡®s


    perfumepetition and provide her with connections and resources, yet she was not interested. She


    even dared to hurt him. Frank was furious! Mnie froze for a moment before asking, ¡°Who? Lily?¡± She


    thought she had misheard things. Maybe there was a misunderstanding, ¡°You¡®re saying that Lily knows


    kickboxing? Which kind?¡± ¡°How would I know? Weren¡®t you friends in college? You¡®d know what kind of


    self¨Cdefense she practices!¡± Frank remarked angrily. Mnie was in shock as she realized what Frank


    was getting at. He imed that Lily was a fighter, but how could that be? Mnie had known her for a


    long time but had never seen her fight. Heck, she had never even seen her arguing with anyone.


    Mnie swallowed hard and licked her lips, trying to rify, ¡°You¡®re saying that Lily, the Lily I know, who


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡®d worked with, knows boxing? Like, she fights well? She was the one...¡± Her gaze shifted to his


    fractured arm, and she had to ensure, ¡°Your arms, she was the one who did this?¡±


    She spoke to him slowly as if speaking to a child. Frank was annoyed and impatient, ¡°Do you think my


    exined, ¡°No, no, your descriptions were perfect! It¡®s just that I still find it unbelievable. How could I


    not have known that she was skilled in fighting?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡®t know?¡± He asked suspiciously. Mnie raised her hand to swear that she did not know


    beforehand, ¡°I swear, I didn¡®t! I¡®ve


    known her for many years, but I¡®ve never seen her fight. Heck, she couldn¡®t even win in a ry


    Lily?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    ¡°That¡®s not possible!¡± Frank insisted.


    ¡°Give me a minute,¡± Mnie said. She parked her car at the hotel car park and pulled out her phone to


    show Frank a photo of Lily.


    Even though they had met in Middle Valley, it had been a long time. There might be a possibility that


    Frank had forgotten how she looked and found someone that resembled her. ¡°It¡®s her! You sure you


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    didn¡®t know about it?¡± Frank remarked. Their eyes were clouded with confusion as Mnie concluded,


    ¡°Looks like I¡®ll have to get to know Lily again.¡±


    When Lily got home, she took out the two wooden puppets and ced them in a cab in the living


    room. Then she carefully wrapped the other piece of wood with a piece of paper and went to take a


    shower.


    At first, she was not in a rush for a shower, but when she recalled physically touching that scum, she


    wanted to scrub lierself from the filth. Lily did not want to waste her time arguing with Frank, but now,


    as she thought about what he had said during their encounter, she realized what he was trying to


    imply.


    Apparently, Frank would be one of the judges for the championship and had vowed against allowing


    her to participate. Lily thought that his threats were not empty and that he eitlier had the authority to do


    so or a method to achieve his goals.


    The organizers had already released their selection of judges, so it was no surprise that he knew of it.


    Moreover, he was invited as a special judge in thest sampling event, which meant that he had some


    authority or influence in this industry. It was a shame that someone held in such high praise was a


    sc*m!


    After showering and changing into her home wear, she went to the kitchen to look for some snacks.


    Alexander suggested that she should not cook, but he was also considerate enough to prepare a snack


    cab so she would not starve when alone at home.


    When Lily opened the cab, she noticed that most of the snacks inside were her favorites.


    She was amazed that he knew her so well. Whenever Lily thought about Alexander, her lips


    unconsciously curved upward into a smile, and she felt happy inside. She chose a few snacks she


    loved and put them on the coffee table. Then she went to prepare a pot of fruit tea to go with it. She


    loved it when the room smelled sweet and fruity. Lily sat on the sofa and started munching her snacks


    while watching TV. In the past, she was always busy with work and never had time to do things she


    liked. However, Alexander taught her how to have a work¨Clife bnce, rx, and enjoy life during her


    free time.


    Lily slowly realized that rxing from time to time also helped in her work. It allowed her to notice the


    beauty around her and obtain new inspiration when she slowed down her pace. At that moment,


    coincidentally, the TV was broadcasting a drama about a beauty pageant that was shady and unfair.


    The drama¡¯s main character was one of the contestants along with other


    1/2


    people, and even though she excelled in the contest, she was constantly overlooked, and the winner


    would always go to someone else. This was because she had refused to sleep with a judge from the


    contest, so he was the one pulling the strings as revenge. This situation reminded Lily of Frank. No


    matter how she looked, he resembled the bold actor ying the judge. ¡®Does this mean he was trying


    to make me sleep with him? When we were in Middle Valley, he was with Mnie, and Jenny told me


    they had hooked up. Does this mean that they were sleeping together? Was that why Nathaniel got into


    a strange ident?¡®


    Lily found it astonishing as she connected all the dots. However, she was confused as to why Frank


    woulde to her when he already had Mnie. Was it because he was greedy or had another n


    up his sleeve?

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Chapter 266 Lily was deep in thought and did not notice when Alexander got home. He saw his wife


    lying on the sofa when he opened the door. The orange¨Cred sunlight slione onto Lily¡®s two slender legs


    as she hield the bag of chips in onend and a piece near her closed mouth.


    The TV was on, but it was apparent that Lily was not watching because her two beautiful eyes looked


    ahead without focus as her mind wandered. Alexander walked over and bent down as he opened his


    mouth.


    Lily had returned to her senses when her husband walked toward her. She noticed he had opened his


    mouth to try and steal her chip, so she quickly stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°H, you didn¡®t get to steal it.


    Yum!¡±


    Lily wasughing gleefully, but unexpectedly, Alexander kissed her and bit the remaining half of the


    chip she had not eaten yet. Alexander did not stop there and licked the remaining food bits on the


    corner of her lips, ¡°That tastes good!¡±


    Lily was stunned and helpless at this smug president¡®s flirtatious act. Alexander kissed her lips again


    when he saw her cute appearance. He carried her up bridal style and let her sit on his legs, ¡°What were


    you thinking about just now? Did you think about me?¡± ¡®Oh my gosh. Alex is so narcissistic!¡® ¡°If I said


    no, would you throw me on the ground?¡± Lily wrapped her hands around his neck tightly as though she


    was afraid he would throw her to the ground in the next instant.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Alexander smiled and kissed her forehead. ¡°Instead, I need to figure out why my wife is


    not thinking about me when I think about her all the time!¡±


    Lily was speechless. ¡®He¡®s so skilled in sweet talk.¡®


    ¡°I think about you, but I still have many other things I need to do. I had lunch with Liv today, and we


    decided to go to the beach. We nned to go in these few days since the weather is getting colder.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded in agreement. ¡°Jenny said she had submitted the entry for the annualpetition.


    The preliminary results should be out when we return. I can continue developing new products with


    peace of mind by then.¡±


    Alexander raised his eyebrows, surprised, ¡°You already have new inspiration?¡± ¡°Not really, it¡®s just a


    rough idea,¡± she said, ¡°This is also a new attempt. I¡®m unsure of the result, but I want to try it.¡±


    Alexander nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°Just try as you like. You can take it as an experience even if


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    you fail.¡± ¡°As expected of my husband. Great minds think alike,¡± Lilyplimented him with a smile.


    Alexander looked at her happily, ¡°What did you just say? Repeat it.¡± ¡°I said great minds think alike!¡±


    ¡°Not that sentence. The one before that!¡± Alexander shook his head. Lily felt her face starting to blusli.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    ¡°I need to use the washroom.¡± Lily wanted to use this as an excuse to escape, but Alexander


    would not let her go so quickly. He tightened his arms and hugged lier tightly, ¡°No, repeat the


    first thing you said. Then you can go.¡± ¡°I really need to use the washroom!¡± It was a slip of the


    mouth earlier. She was too embarrassed to say it out loud again.


    ¡°You should hurry up and say it if you really need to go. It¡¯s just a matter of one sentence


    anyway.¡± Alexander approached Lily until their noses touched. He was staring into her eyes. He


    said in a loving and charming tone, ¡°Repeat it, my love.¡± ¡°I-L¡­¡± Lily blushed harder, and her


    lieart was thumping so fast that she could not take it anymore. She pushed him further away as


    she sat up straight and put hier hands on her hips, ¡°I said, my husband! Is there anything


    wrong with that?!¡± She might have sounded threatening, but she was very nervous. Her face


    blushed so red that it was like the evening dusk.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m also proud that you have such a husband.¡± Alexander grinned happily and


    nodded in agreement.


    Lily kept her silence. She stepped on the floor and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom!¡± She took


    several steps beforeing to a halt, ¡°Oh, right!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Frank?¡± Lily thought Alexander might have known him as he had a vastwork


    of contacts and knew many people.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I have never heard of a Frank. Why? Who is this person?¡± Alexander shook his


    head after some thought. Lily had not expected Alexander not to know him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m


    just asking casually. He is also a perfumer. I didn¡¯t expect you to know him since you¡¯re not


    from our circle.¡±


    Alexander pondered further on her words as he watched her go to the bathroom. He felt that


    something was out of ce. He wondered what Lily meant when she said he was not from their


    circle. It made him feel excluded.


    He nced around and saw two new wood-carved dolls that were never around before. The


    dolls were smilingppily and looked pleasing to the eyes. He got up and picked one of them


    up. He could smell a saint fragrance of wood from it.


    Lily saw him holding her spoils of war when she got out of the washroom and said proudly,¡± Do


    you like it? I have good taste, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good. A boy and a girl.¡± Alexander nodded and said seriously.


    ¡°Yup! I noticed how detailed the carvings were, including the dolls¡¯ facial expressions. Also, the


    wood seems rather unusual. I got it from a gift shop I came across today. I thought the smell of


    wood in that person¡¯s shop was unique and differed from ordinary wood fragrances. I want to


    try and see if it has any future feasibility.¡± Lily spoke with great interest but did not notice that


    Alexander¡¯s focus on the matter differed from hers.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s indeed perfect!¡± Alexander held the dolls in each hand and looked at them in detail.


    Then he turned around and looked at Lily, wlio was still chattering away behind him, ¡°Why


    didn¡¯t you tell me you had this thought in mind?¡±


    ¡°M-My what?¡± Lily stammered. She thought Alexander was referring to the extraction of


    fragrance wood¡¯s essential oil and continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. I only thought of it after 1


    discovered this store in the afternoon. Also, this is just an initial thought. I haven¡¯t figured out


    how to put it into action yet.¡± Alexander grabbed Lily by her wrist and pulled her closer as soon


    as she finished her words, ¡± It¡¯s elementary to put it into action. You can do it now!¡± He bowed


    and kissed her. Lily stopped him with her hands, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Putting it into


    action!¡± He said as though this was meant to happen. ¡°Since you¡¯ve thought of it, we should


    put it into action. Although we may not conceive two babies at once, we can take it slowly.


    Regardless, we still need to put effort into this!¡±

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Chapter 268 Lily¡¯s brain had ceased to function. She stared at him for a moment before realizing


    what he had said. She punched his shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Alexander grunted in pain. ¡°I know it was my negligence that you must bring this up.


    However, it¡¯s not toote for us to work hard on it from now on.¡± ¡°When have I said that?¡± Lily


    was helpless and could no longer exin her words, ¡°When did I say I want to have a baby with


    you? When did I mention this?¡± She did not remember mentioning that she wanted a child. Why


    did he suddenly bring up this topic? He could work hard by himself! Alexander released his


    hands around Lily and turned to pick up the wooden doll he had put down earlier. He waved the


    two dolls at her, ¡°The reason you bought this is to hint you want a son and a daughter, wasn¡¯t


    it?


    Lily was speechless.


    ¡®Why are his thoughts so peculiar?! I¡¯m helpless with him!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I was


    walking around and coincidentally passed by a wood carving shop. I went in to look and found


    these two dolls very cute, so I brought thein home. You¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t have that


    idea!¡±


    Hopefully, now that she had rified everything, there would be no more confusion. Alexander


    had probably understood what she meant and looked disappointed for a moment. He still


    nodded, ¡°I see!¡±


    Lily sell guilty when she saw his disappointed look. Were her words too harsh? Should she


    have exined it more gently? Was he looking forward to having children? She had never


    thought about it hersell.


    While thinking about it, she heard Alexander continue, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Even if you have not


    had this notion, you can start having it now. Why don¡¯t we think about it?¡± ¡°Alex! Get! Lost!¡±


    Lily shouted, even though she rarely shouted. To have felt guilty about it earlier was a waste.


    Instead, he appeared to have nned for the distant future. Who cared what he wanted to think


    or believe? He could think for himself!


    It was a silent night in the hospital as the visiting hours had long passed. Most of the patients


    had rested, but there were always exceptions.


    Nathaniel was admitted into a single-upancy ward after his car ident. Two dayster, he


    was transferred to the VIP ward. He seemed to have received excellent treatment. He was not


    sleepy at the moment. He stared at the stars outside the window as his mind wandered off.


    The ward¡¯s doorbell rang twice before it was pushed open from the outside. A bodyguard


    looking person came in first and nced inside to ensure he was the only one in the ward. Then


    he turned to look out of the door and nodded.


    A woman wearing an oversized ck trench coat, a long scarf, andrge sunsses walked in.


    She stood in front of the bed and stared at Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel did not turn around


    and acted as though he did not know someone was there. After a moment of silence, she took


    off her sunsses and called his name, ¡°Nate.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Nathaniel still refused to speak to Eloise, and she could only sigh, ¡°If you¡®re unwilling to speak to me, I¡®ll


    just leave.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡®d be so indifferent even after your son was in an ident,¡± Nathaniel finally spoke as he


    sneered at her.


    ¡°Didn¡®t Ie here to see you?¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Yeah! It must¡®ve been difficult to add this to your schedule.¡± He had never been this rude to his mother,


    but Nathaniel was furious, so he could only take it out on her.


    When people were beaten down, they could always count on someone, but Nathaniel had no one else.


    ¡°Nate! How dare you talk to me like that?¡± Eloise said sternly, ¡°You know exactly how difficult it was for


    me all these years, but I¡®ve always tried my best to help you. Ask yourself this, haven¡®t I always given


    you help when needed? It¡®s true that this time, I¡®m at fault. However, you have no right to talk to me like


    that!¡±


    Nathaniel immediately came to his senses after being reprimanded. He turned around to look at his


    mother. She was an elegant and graceful woman. Even though she was already in her twilight years


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and fine lines were visible on her face, she still looked beautiful. This could only mean she had a good


    life after getting remarried to someone else.


    ¡°Mother, I¡®m sorry. I shouldn¡®t have spoken to you like that,¡± he apologized.


    Eloise sighed in defeat, ¡°It¡®s all right! I know that you¡®re in a bad mood because of your injuries. Also,


    I¡®ve seen the news report on your ident, that street wasn¡®t narrow at all, and it was empty at the time


    of the ident. How could you have been hit by a car?¡± Nathaniel did not answer her question.


    Instead, he asked, ¡°Mother, what¡®s your rtionship with Frank?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Eloise was taken aback ¡°It¡®s nothing big. I just wanted to know him better since you


    were the one who introduced him to me,¡± Nathaniel exined.


    ¡°I met him by chance. I helped him once, and because of that, he owed me a favor. I heard that he was


    well¨Cknown amongst perfumers abroad, so I brought him in to help when I heard you were in trouble.


    Was this because of hiin?¡± Eloise immediately connected the timelines of these incidents and asked.


    ¡°You¡®re saying that you didn¡®t know him very well and he wasn¡®t a friend, yet you still ¨C¨Cintroduced him


    to me?¡± Nathaniel continued to question.


    He was using a condescending tone to speak to her, and this angered Eloise.


    Her face darkened as she said, ¡°What¡®s the meaning of this? Are you ming this on me? I introduced


    him to you to help you solve your mess. Was he not useful? Did he not have that ability? Why are you


    so fixated on whether he¡®s a friend or not? Isn¡®t it enough that he could help?¡± ¡°Yeah, he was helpful, all


    right! He even helped my fiance with her needs!¡± Frank was


    introduced to him by his mother but ended up sleeping with his fiancee. Nathaniel should have stopped


    them from going to Middle Valley together! Middle Valley! When he thought about what had happened


    the past few days. Nathaniel finally realized Frank had been interested in Mnie from the beginning.


    He knew something was wrong back then and tried to stop Mnie from approaching him, but she did


    not listen. They had been going behind his back for a long time. Nathaniel was such an id*ot to have


    flown to apany her and protect her when she was alone in Middle Valley.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    It seemed Mnie was with Frank whenever she was outte or absent. Nathaniel felt disgusted just


    thinking about them.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Eloise was surprised after hearing what Nathaniel said. ¡°You mean Mnie Thayer?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m pretty sure I have only one fiancee,¡± he replied ironically. ¡°You sure? I thought you had two,¡± Eloise


    snapped back unapologetically. Nathaniel sat there in silence.


    Eloise did not push it as she continued, ¡°You¡®re telling me Mnie slept with Frank? They went behind


    your back?¡±


    Eloise was so crude that it embarrassed Nathaniel. His cheeks flushed bright red as he yelled,¡±


    Mother!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡®ve already embarrassed yourself, why worry now?¡± Eloise retorted, ¡°Are you upset with me


    because of this? That I had introduced Frank to you?¡±


    Initially, Nathaniel had been angry because of her, but as he calmed down, he knew it was not her fault.


    Who would have known that something like this would happen? Besides, Frank did help MN Inc.


    ovee its crisis. ¡°No, I don¡®t me you,¡± Nathaniel said. Eloise nodded in satisfaction and


    continued, ¡°At least you¡®re still sensible. I would be furious if you were to me me! Nate, I¡®ve wanted


    to say that woman isn¡®t suitable for you. She wasn¡®t someone you could go through hardships with.


    ¡°Even without Frank, she would someday leave you for any Tom, Dick, or Harry and ultimately betray


    you. You should be thankful that you¡®ve unearthed the truth now instead of finding out after your


    marriage.¡±


    Eloise was not shocked by what had urred to her son because she had disliked Mnie from the


    beginning. She chose not to speak up because Nathaniel loved Mnie and did not want to meddle in


    her son¡®s affairs. At least he could see Mnie¡®s true colors before it was toote.


    ¡°B¨Cbut she¡®s pregnant with my child.¡± After all, Nathaniel still had feelings for Mnie. They had been


    together for such a long time. How could he just abandon her like this? ¡°Your child? Are you sure of


    that? Judging from her character, what makes you think she was telling you the truth?¡± Eloise smirked.


    That was the most ridiculous thing she had ever heard. Even though he had thought about it, he was


    still willing to trust her, ¡°That¡®s not possible. Mnie was already pregnant when she met Frank. I¡®m


    sure that the baby is inine!¡± Nathaniel concluded firmly.


    ¡°Even if it¡®s not Frank¡®s, how are you so sure that it isn¡®t someone else¡®s? She seemed like a flirtatious


    character. How would you know what she¡®s capable of? She might not even be pregnant, for all you


    know!¡± Eloise continued to cut Nathaniel with her words, ¡°Besides, even if the baby is yours, do you


    want your baby¡¯s mother to be someone like her? What would others think of you?¡±


    Eloise could not help but add, ¡°If only you had listened to my advice and chosen Lily instead, this would


    not have happened in the first ce.¡± Nathaniel frowned, ¡°I¡®ve told you not to talk about her!¡± He


    paused and added softly, ¡°She didn¡®t evene to visit me at the hospital, so how is she better?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Nathaniel had thought about Lily when the news about his ident came out. Even his mother had


    gone to visit him. He knew there was no way Lily would not know about his ident. Still, she did not


    show up, and Mnie was the one who went to see him when the news first appeared on TV.


    Eloise only smirked coldly at her shameless son, ¡°Visit you? If I were Lily, I¡¯d have torn you to pieces


    after what you did to her. The nerve!¡±


    ¡°Mother! Am I not your son?¡± Nathaniel snapped. How could she be siding with an outsider?


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this to you because you¡¯re my son, or else why should I care?!¡± She finished. Eloise noticed


    the apparent change in her son¡¯s facial expression, and her tone softened, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to


    reprimand you. I¡¯m just trying to give you constructive criticism. I¡¯ve met many people, and I know


    Mnie is unsuitable for you.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Then what does this have to do with Lily? Is it because she¡¯s a talented perfumer? I¡¯m looking for a


    wife, not a perfumer. Besides, did you see how she¡¯s seeking revenge? Isn¡¯t Lily a scary woman as


    well?¡± Nathaniel refuted unconvincingly. In his heart, he knew very well that being with Lily was better


    than Mnie.


    When Nathaniel was still with Lily, he did not have to worry about theirpany¡¯s new products


    because she always came up with fresh ideas suitable for their perfume market. He also would not


    have to worry about perfume forms or the shortage of resources, as Lily would always solve them.


    Nathaniel was so ignorant of his job that he did not know that a single mistake in a form could


    destroy thepany.


    Although he and Lily lived separately, there were always hearty home-cooked meals waiting for him


    when he visited. Mnie, on the other hand, never cooked. She was too worried that the oil and smoke


    would damage her skin and reduce the sensitivity of her fingers.


    Honestly, Lily was the ideal wife, but shecked appeal. She would always be too focused on her


    experiments and ignore Nathaniel¡¯s phone calls. Sometimes, when he found her attractive and wanted


    to kiss her, the lingering smell of chemical substances on Lily would turn him off.


    Mnie was not like that, as she always possessed a scent that could intoxicate him. Mnie was also


    a vixen in bed, and after being with Mnie for a more extended period, he started to lose interest in


    Lily and found her unappealing.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Eloise sighed and brought a chair over as she was tired of standing. She looked at Nathaniel


    and said, ¡°How long has Lily been together with you? Why didn¡¯t she seek revenge before? Why did


    she choose to do it now? Are you sure you¡¯re unaware of the cause?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened, but since you¡¯re a grown adult, you should know how to deal with your


    problems. However, Nate, your taste in women is horrible! If my memories serve me right, Mnie is


    from a working-ss family, right? Her parents are just regr folks,¡± Eloise asked.


    It was true that Mnie was from a working-ss family, but he did not care much about it. In his


    opinion, a capable man would be able to provide for his wife and make her happy. He did not want to


    be a man that had to rely on a woman. Besides, Lily was also from a working-ss family.


    ¡°Although Mel¡¯s family might not be rich, they¡¯re still a normal family, and I¡¯ve seen Mel¡¯s parents too!


    I¡¯ve never once seen or heard Lily talk about her family after all these years together! For all you know,


    she might be an orphan! How is her family better than Mel¡¯s?¡±


    Nathaniel had tried asking Lily about her family, but whenever he brought this up, she avoided talking


    about it. After some time, Nathaniel just assumed she was an orphan, so she chose not to talk about it.


    Hence, he just let this topic slide.


    Eloise could only stare at her son like he was the biggest id*ot in the world. She could not understand


    why he had not inherited her intelligence. Instead, he chose to resemble his father¡¯s ignorant character.


    ¡°An orphan? Ha ha!¡± Eloiseughed in irony.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Eloise snorted and said, ¡°She is not an orphan!¡± Facing Nathaniel¡¯s confused expression, she


    continued slowly, ¡°Have you heard about what happened to the Lodge family of Brown City?¡±


    ¡°The Lodge family? Are you referring to one of the biggest families in our country? ording to rumors,


    they know an older form of kickboxing and are very secretive. ¡®That¡¯ Lodge family?¡± Nathaniel asked.


    Of course, he had heard of the well-known family. The country had four famous families. They were the


    Richards, Tanner, Russell, and Lodge families.


    The Lodge family of their city was active in politics and had been for several generations. Theter


    generations produced many good politicians. The family culture was strict, and their foundations were


    firm.


    The Tanner family of Ruby City and the Russell family of Sapphine were from the business world, but


    each had its domain. The Richards were in property development and construction, whereas the


    Russell family was in entertainment. Although they were in different industries, they had a rtionship.


    Word on the street was that they were working together.


    Nheless, the most secretive of the four influential families was the Lodge family of Brown City.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Some said everybody from the Lodge family was fit and skilled at fighting. They rarely appeared in


    public, and when they did, they looked like gentle academics. Nobody knew if the rumors were true.


    However, Lodge had arge business empire, and nobody in Brown City dared to provoke the Lodge


    family.


    But why did Eloise suddenly mention the Lodge family?


    ¡°Are you saying that Lily has a rtionship with the Lodge family?¡± Nathaniel asked carefully. He could


    not believe it.


    Eloise did not say anything. The look in her eyes gave him the answer.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Nathaniel said resolutely. ¡°Sh*t, perhaps you don¡¯t quite understand Lily as a person. She


    is an ordinary girl who is a talented perfumer. How could she be connected to the Lodge family? She is


    a gentle and fragile girl. Furthermore, her surname is Christian, while the Lodge family is the Lodge


    family. What connection could they have?¡±


    He refused to believe it.


    He had gone to university with Lily, so they had known each other for a long time. Over all these years,


    he had never met nor heard about her family. If she were connected to the Lodge family, he would


    indeed have met or known about them.


    ¡®It must be a mistake.¡¯


    Eloise could onlyugh at his objection. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯m from the Neville family, and


    you are from the Hall family. Aren¡¯t we still rted to each other?¡±


    ¡°That is not the same. You are my mom, and I¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was stunned.


    ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡±


    That was right. It did not mean Nathaniel and Eloise were unrted because he and his mother had


    different surnames.


    He thought about it calmly, ¡®Does Lily know kickboxing? That day in the alley, she was agile and even


    used a knife to threaten me.¡¯


    When Nathaniel thought about it, he felt a shiver.


    ¡®Did that mean that Lily was from the Lodge family? Is she rted to the Lodge family?!¡¯

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    It was gettingte, and Eloise had said what she had to say, so she stood up and told Nathaniel, ¡°All


    right, we''ll talk about this after you¡¯ve recovered from your injury. For now, you rest and get better.¡±


    After she finished talking and was about to leave, she thought of something and turned back again.


    ¡°Right, forget about Mnie.¡±


    She meant what she said.


    Nathaniel did not say anything. Just like that, the ward quietened down again.


    The following day, Mnie brought some soup and buns she had bought to visit Nathaniel. After the


    car ident, it was like the two picked up where they had left off. They did not mention what happened


    before, as if things were back to ¡°normal.¡±


    However, there was an apparent chasm between them. Mnie would bring him stuff and take care of


    him, while Nathaniel would not kick her out. Everything was peaceful. It was like the quiet before the


    storm.


    Mnie fed him breakfast, cleaned up the ce, and helped him wash his face and hands. She would


    only sit down and tell him she had something to say afterward.


    ¡°I went to theb to look, and everything is going on as usual. There are no problems, and the few new


    employees adjusted very quickly. The new perfumers had foundations, but they were not up to


    standards yet, so it was wiser to hire more people,¡± Mnie gave Nathaniel thetestpany


    updates.


    Even if she did not report to him, Nathaniel already knew all these. He acknowledged what she said. ¡°I


    received the mail yesterday about the form adjustment. It was your hard work, so you deserve the


    credit.¡±


    His tone was polite and distant. He only briefly mentioned the form adjustment because when he


    did, he would think of the disgusting things that happened.


    Mnie understood. She did not poke the bear. All she said was, ¡°It¡¯s my job. It¡¯s for the good of the


    In every sentence she spoke, she emphasized that what she did was for thepany, for him. The


    implication was that she had a role to y, so he was not to me her. Nathaniel could tell what she


    meant. He kept quiet and did not argue.


    Mnie lowered her head, took chewing gum from her bag, and stuffed it into her mouth. She said


    casually, ¡°Right, I heard Rebirth has submitted their entrees for the annualpetition.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they did,¡± Nathaniel said faintly. He felt like she was searching for a topic of conversation so


    that it would not be awkward between them.


    ¡°But this time, Lily prepared the entree by herself. Rebirth trusts her so much?¡±


    Nathaniel was a little impatient. He looked up at her. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Perhaps his words were influenced by his mother. He felt irritable. Suddenly, he believed that Mnie


    liked to beat around the bush. Before getting to the main topic, there was no need to talk about barely


    rted things. He thought, ¡®Just tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡¯


    ¡°Nothing much. Since Lily left MN Inc., a lot has happened. I feel like I never knew her. I never thought


    she could be this powerful, join Rebirth, and even gain so much authority. I don¡¯t know what kind of


    magic she possesses.¡±


    Mnie raised her head and looked at the ceiling with a big sigh. She felt emotional.


    Nathaniel did not say anything, but he took every word she said seriously. It was true that he felt like he


    never knew Lily. If she was not from the Lodge family nor had the kind of support that would entail, how


    would she get into somewhere like Rebirth?


    Although Rebirth was not extremely big, they were under La Beaute Group¡¯s umbre, so the hiring


    process was strict.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    The treatment at Rebirth may not be the best, but it was the position many fought for in the industry.


    After all, as long as they could stay in Rebirth, they could climb thedder of the La Beaut¨¦ Group. If


    they were lucky, they might rise up to the mid-managerial level.


    How did Lily get in so quickly? Judging from what happened earlier, Lily not only got in, but the other


    neers were quite protective of her too.


    Mnie did not receive any response from him. She looked at him and asked, "By the way, you''ve


    known her for so long. Do you know if Lily knows kickboxing?"


    "Lily knows kickboxing?" Nathaniel was surprised, "Who did you hear that from?"


    Mnie was slightly surprised when she saw his reaction, which confirmed her spection. Nathaniel


    had asked, ''Who did you hear that from?'' and not, ''How could it be?¡± and there was a vast difference


    between the responses. It looked like Lily indeed knew kickboxing.


    How did he not know? If Nathaniel knew about this, Mnie would, too!


    "How long have you known?" Mnie asked.


    Nathaniel shook his head, "I''m not too sure. I''m curious why you''re asking?"


    "I¡­" She could not answer his question. It was not like she could tell him that Lily beat up Frank. He


    would probably apud if he found out that Frank got injured. However, this might bring up the


    previous embarrassing topic again. He might ask the reason Lily beat Frank.


    Mnie said after some hesitation, "Someone saw it, but I don¡¯t believe it! After all, I¡¯ve known her for


    many years. I never knew that she was skilled in kickboxing. I don''t remember her learning Taekwondo


    or karate, right?


    "Besides, what do you mean when you say you''re not sure? You know or have seen her fighting?" She


    keenly grasped the words that he used.


    "I''ve seen it before, but I''m unsure if she knows kickboxing," he replied vaguely.


    "When did you see it?" Although Nathaniel was unsure, Mnie could already guess the answer.


    Why did Frank and Nathaniel have this misunderstanding if it was not real? Frank had genuine physical


    wounds, and he had been badly beaten. He had little trouble identifying the individual as Lily.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed like things were not that simple!


    "Do you still remember thest press conference? The one where we asked her to stand up and admit


    her mistake to refute the rumor, but she backed out at thest minute." Nathaniel said after some


    thought.


    Mnie nodded, "I remember I left early."


    "Yup, I chased after you when you left. I guessed her route and took some people to block her in the


    back alley. In the end¡­"


    "In the end, you were beaten by her?!" Mnie eximed in surprise.


    "How¡¯s that possible?!" He denied it immediately.


    He would tell no one the embarrassing moment when Lily put a knife against his neck, let alone


    Mnie. "She subdued my bodyguards, and I had to let her go. At that time, I thought the bodyguards


    were too weak. Now that I think about it again, even if they''re weak, she''s still a woman. She did not


    lose when facing several men.¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    He gave a very understated ount of the situation. Indeed, she triumphed brilliantly. He was nearly


    killed, and the bodyguards were battered so severely they could not stand. That was also why he would


    not just provoke or grab Lily. Obviously, he could not go around telling people about his embarrassing


    experience, but his mother''s remarks yesterday helped him ovee his pride.


    If she were rted to the Lodge family in Brown City in any way, everything would make sense. It


    would be no surprise that she excelled in kickboxing and also found it so simple to transition into


    Rebirth after leaving MN Inc. It made more sense if the Lodge family were her backers, and they


    helped her get in through their connections.


    Mnie did not know his thoughts, let alone Lily''s rtionship with the Lodge family. She was still


    and jealous. Not only was Lily skilled and talented in making perfume, but she was also very skilled in


    kickboxing.


    How could she disregard Frank''s status and beat him up as she pleased while Mnie had to be afraid


    of Frank? Mnie was forced to y along with Frank to the point that she almost had a miscarriage.


    Howe Lily could do whatever she liked? This world was so unfair.


    "I knew Lily was not that simple! She might look like a pure and innocent flower who silently sacrificed


    herself for others, but who knows what weird things she knows? How can a woman be so skilled in


    kickboxing? This is probably some sorcery!"


    Mnie continued as she felt what she said was a fact, "Now that I think about it, it''s fortunate that


    you¡¯ve left her, Nate. Otherwise, who knows how else she might have deceived you!"


    He would agree that what Mnie said was right in the past. With what he knew now about the


    rtionship between Lily and the Lodge family, it seemed that Lily sacrificed a lot for him and was very


    tolerant.


    Lily could join any bigpany if she relied on the Lodge family''s power. She did not need to stay in


    his small startuppany to apany him in building a business. He knew her ability very well. Had


    it not been for his and Mnie''s tricks, she would not have beenughed at and joked about. She


    would not have felt frustrated and depressed. Nathaniel realized how wrong he was when he looked


    back now.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When he heard Mnie say he was cheated on, he could not help butugh. He looked at her and


    asked, "Tell me, what did she lie to me about?"


    "She lied to you¡­"


    "Did she cheat my money or y with my feelings?" He continued asking.


    "Nate¡­" Mnie could not answer. She did not expect Nathaniel to disagree with her words. He even


    questioned her. This caught Mnie off guard, and she did not know how to handle the situation.


    "You¡¯ve been by my side for a long time, Mel. You should know best. When Lily started going out with


    me, I didn''t have thispany yet. There wouldn¡¯t be an MN Inc. today without her perfumes and


    forms. The houses and cars are bought after that. Why don''t you tell me what she lied to me about?"


    Mnie was utterly stunned. How could he suddenly think so clearly?


    "What do you mean? Are you saying she was good to you while I''m lying to you?" She could not refute


    it and started to cry, "I know you hate me now. You don''t listen to anything I say, and everything I do is


    wrong. Lily is kind to you and sacrificed a lot for you. You realized the good in her and regretted letting


    her go. You want to go to her, right? Fine! I''ll fulfill your wishes. You can go to her! You have been


    hospitalized for so many days. Has she visited you? Did she call you? She¡¯d blocked your phone and


    contact number, right?"


    "That''s because I have hurt her." He said with a sigh.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Nathaniel had said such words. At that moment, Mnie felt that their rtionship was ending!


    "Fine! Since you''re sorry for her, I''ll leave!" She stood up and wiped her tears before continuing, "From


    now on, you don''t need to worry about the baby and me! I''ll leave!"


    She deliberately mentioned the baby to see his reaction and pressure him. What she did not expect


    was that this trump card was useless.


    Nathaniel looked at her coldly, "Do you really n to give me a child, Mel?"


    Mnie immediately felt guilty. She did not intend to keep the baby and had made an appointment for


    the abortion in two days. Apart from her health condition, there was also her affair with Frank. She


    knew that it would eventually be a thorn in Nathaniel''s heart. She cannot have the baby hold her back.


    Therefore, she absolutely cannot have the baby.


    The baby was her bargaining chip in negotiating with Nathaniel, as he did not know about the


    uing abortion. Could it be that the bargaining chip was useless now?


    Mnie must not panic. She concealed her guilt and stubbornly said, "What do you mean? Do you


    mean I faked my pregnancy? Do you know how difficult it is to be pregnant? I can''t eat or sleep well! I


    have to help you and thepany! Who do you think I¡¯m doing this for?!


    "I know that you''re still ming me. You hate me, and even if the reason I did that was for you and MN


    Inc., you still can''t forgive me! Am I right?" She cried and hated him for being heartless, "I can


    understand! You don''t have to use these excuses to hurt me. Since you can¡¯t ept it, we can break


    up. I won¡¯t hold you back. You can go to your old me, but don''t regret it in the future!"


    After she said that, she turned around and left.


    She raised her legs high, but her stride remained tiny. Sure enough, she heard him calling her from


    behind before she reached the door. "Mel!"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She stood still. There were tears in her eyes, but she was already smiling.


    However, before she couldugh, she heard him say, "I''m sorry."


    She turned around and looked at him with wide-open eyes. She could not believe what he said. "What


    did you just say? What do you mean you''re sorry?!"


    She thought he would coax andfort her after a few seconds, just like before. After all, she knew


    him well and was best at grasping his heart.


    What did he mean when he said that he was sorry? What was he nning to do?


    Mnie quickly walked back toward the hospital bed. She bent down and held his hand, "No, please


    don''t say you''re sorry, Nate! You did nothing to apologize to me. I didn''t mean to me you. I''m willing


    to do anything for you, but I don''t want to break up with you. I don''t want to lose you. I know that I¡¯ve


    hurt you, and I¡¯m very sorry. I regret it, and I¡¯m also sad about it. Can we forget that unfortunate event?


    I promise it¡¯ll never happen again!


    "We''ll be happy forever! We still have a baby. We will be a happy family, right?" She pulled his hand


    and ced it on her lower abdomen while saying so.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Nathaniel forcefully pulled his hand from Mnie¡¯s grip and sighed. ¡°Forget it. Mel, we all know there¡¯s


    no way for us to go back to the past. It¡¯s impossible to start all over again!¡± He eximed. Then he


    lowered his eyes and looked at her belly. ¡°I think we should forget about this child.¡±


    Those words caught Mnie off guard as she did not expect him to be so resolute about not having


    this child. He was someone that liked children, and he cared about their unborn child back then. Yet


    now, he was suggesting abortion. His words meant that he would break up with her.


    However, Mnie would not let that happen. Even if they were to break up, she thought she should be


    the one to bring it up, not him. What rights did he have? She had sacrificed so much for him, so many


    years of her youth. What rights did Nathaniel have to decide how their rtionship moved forward?


    ¡°Of course, but if you insist on keeping this child, I¡¯ll be responsible for providing child support.


    However¡­¡± After a pause, Nathaniel looked up at Mel. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want to. Do you want this


    baby?¡±


    His gaze made her tremble. In addition to her apparent guilty conscience, there was also unwillingness


    and embarrassment in her eyes.


    ¡°Nathaniel Hall, how can you be so heartless?¡±


    ¡°Mel, you and I came so far. I admit that I y a part in this, but don¡¯t you as well? Do you honestly


    think I don¡¯t know anything about what you did to Lily?¡± Nathaniel did not hold back, as they were


    already at a point of no return.


    It was not that he did not know about it before; he was just biased back then. He wrapped all his


    thoughts and feelings around Mnie. Naturally, he tolerated everything she did and willingly turned a


    blind eye. After looking at things once he calmed down, he realized his mother was right. He had


    terrible taste in women, after all. Nathaniel just hoped he was not toote and could still fix things.


    ¡°At the end of the day, you just regret all this, don¡¯t you? You regret choosing me and regret giving Lily


    up. Am I right?!¡± Mnie was furious, and she began to use Nathaniel angrily.


    Hearing this, Nathaniel raised his head and answered in an extraordinarily calm and firm manner,


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He did not beat around the bush and bluntly stated his thoughts, ¡°I do regret it. I¡¯ve wronged Lily, and


    now, I¡¯ve wronged you. Mel, I can¡¯t give you what you want. We¡¯re all on the same path. We should let


    each other go and fight for our dreams.¡±


    Mnie looked at Nathaniel like he was a different person, as she was full of doubts. ¡°No, you weren¡¯t


    like this before. Who is it? Did someone tell you something? Is it Lily? Has she visited you?¡±


    After thinking about it, that was the only possibility. Otherwise, why would Nathaniel suddenly bring Lily


    up?


    ¡®Lily is sinister. She moved on Frank before this and turned around to seduce Nathaniel. She is


    nning to take Nate from me. Lily is trying to take everything away from me!¡¯


    Nathaniel had no idea what Mel was thinking and said, ¡°It¡¯s not her. Stop guessing.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The more he said, the more Mnie felt that this was all Lily¡¯s fault. Mnie¡¯s once beautiful face was


    now ferocious from anger. ¡°All right, then, Nathaniel! Since you¡¯re already so ruthless, don¡¯t me me


    for being unrighteous! However, remember this; it¡¯s not you that broke up with me. It¡¯s the other way


    around! You can get together with Lily, so just wait! You¡¯ll regret it! By then, you¡¯ll know who¡¯s the better


    option!¡±


    This time, Mnie really left.


    Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief as he heard the footsteps gradually fading away. He realized that


    although he was a little reluctant, the relief he felt overpowered it.


    Would he regret this? Only time could tell. In any case, he did regret giving Lily up.


    ¡­


    The next time Lily stopped by the woodcarving shop, the young man in the shop was gone. The only


    person there was the owner.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here,¡¯ the owner greeted Lily warmly.


    Lily nodded and took out the draft she had prepared in advance but did not hand it over. ¡°Where¡¯s the


    kid?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that kid?¡± The ownerughed. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been showing up for the past two days. I have no idea


    what¡¯s happening, and he wouldn¡¯t answer his phone. I''ll have him fired if he doesn¡¯t show up again


    tomorrow. Young people nowadays are truly unreliable.¡±


    ¡®He hasn¡¯t been here for two days?¡¯ Lily thought to herself before asking again, ¡°Didn¡¯t he work for you


    for a long time already?¡±


    The owner shook his head. ¡°Who told you that? It has only been a couple of months. Besides, I saw


    that he had some carving skills. I¡¯ve been preupied recently, and there¡¯s no one watching the store.


    Hence, I let him work here. However, I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d be so unreliable. Look, he¡¯s only been


    working for a while and stoppeding without saying a word.¡±


    As the owner spoke of this, he seemed to think of something. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t dy your


    piece. Even if he doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll find you a good craftsman and do your piece properly and


    beautifully!¡±


    ¡°Do you have his phone number?¡± Lily could not care less about the new craftsman.


    ¡°Yes, but he won¡¯t answer any calls.¡± Embarrassed, the owner gave Lily a card with a phone number.


    ¡°Ah, here you go.¡±


    Lily nced at the number and wrote it down. She was here to make such an object because her


    father¡¯s birthday was approaching. Although Lily was not returning, she thought of giving him a gift.


    Still, she needed to find the young man to get the type of wood for her new product¡¯s research process.


    Not long after walking out of the woodcarving shop, she received a call from Jenny. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m window-shopping.¡±


    ¡°Hurry back to thepany,¡± Jenny said.


    Lily was a little surprised to hear this. ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now! Don¡¯t dilly-dally! Hurry up and take a cab here!¡± Before Jenny hung up, perhaps she was


    afraid that Lily might worry. She quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s good news!¡±


    The joy in Jenny¡¯s tone was evident, but what good news could there be? Since Lily had nothing to do,


    she hurried to thepany by cab. As soon as she went upstairs, Jenny was already waiting by the


    elevator entrance. Seeing how she was pacing back and forth, it was obvious that she had been


    waiting for Lily.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lily asked with a puzzled look. ¡°Is thepany giving out


    bonuses?¡±


    ¡°Please! Why would I call you over if they¡¯re just giving out bonuses? Thepany would¡¯ve directly


    sent that to your bank ount. Look at you. As someone so capable, how can you be so naive?¡±


    Jenny blurted as she pulled Lily in and hurriedly continued, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, thepany has a new


    uing project. They need you!¡±


    ¡°What project is it that it¡¯s so important?¡±


    Before Jenny could answer, the two had already entered the general manager¡¯s office.


    ¡°Ms. Gray,¡± the general manager¡¯s secretary greeted them outside. It seemed like it was something big.


    Lily nced at her while Jenny nodded, giving her a wave. Then without a word, Jenny led Lily into the


    office.


    Lily was at a loss for words at what was going on.


    The general manager, George, was already waiting inside. There was a file in front of him, with


    documents spread across the table as he took a closer look at them. When he heard the movement, he


    raised his head and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Lily had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Ms. Gray hasn¡¯t told you yet. So, what¡¯s happening is that thepany has received an


    invitation to the perfumerypetition, and thepany has decided to send you as our


    representative,¡± George exined as he pushed a purple invitation letter toward her.


    Lily was shocked. ¡°The biannual perfumerypetition?¡±


    She was no stranger to thispetition. Thispetition urred every two years to select the best


    perfumers in the industry. As thepetition aimed to find the finest young blood among perfumers,


    famous perfumes in the industry were not allowed to participate.


    Of course, rookies were allowed to participate in trying their luck if they thought they were skilled


    enough. Nevertheless, someone must refer them. Therefore, most participants were juniors or


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    intermediate perfumers who wanted to win the attention of the elite perfumers and make a name for


    themselves in the industry.


    ¡°Why me?¡± Lily questioned. She was new to thepany. There were so many other perfumers in the


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re the most suitable candidate,¡± George answered with a smile.


    However, Lily did not think it was as simple as it sounded. She gazed at the invitation letter silently.


    That puzzled Jenny. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not want to go? It¡¯s a good opportunity to make a name for


    yourself in the perfume industry. Thepetition will happen in Westwood. It¡¯ll also be a good


    opportunity for you to expand your knowledge. It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡±


    ¡°So, am I the only one that¡¯s going?¡± Lily asked again.


    Lily had never doubted her abilities. With the efforts she had put into perfume research and


    development in recent years, alongside her umted experiences, she was even beginning to


    doubt whether what went wrong previously was due to her own mistake.


    However, she knew that the world was full of talented people. Although she believed she was capable,


    Lily had no idea how strong she was.


    ¡°Thepany will arrange for an assistant to apany you,¡± George said.


    ¡°Will Ms. Gray not be going with me?¡± Lily nced at Jenny, thinking that Jenny would go with her.


    Jenny shook her head. ¡°There are tasks I mustplete, and I need to stick to the schedule.¡±


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need to arrange for anyone to follow me. I¡¯ll get Olivia toe,¡± Lily suggested


    after some thought.


    However, Jenny instantly shot down this idea. ¡°You¡¯ll be going to Westwood. You¡¯ll need someone who


    knows the ce to arrange your meals, amodations, and other kinds of stuff like getting in touch


    with the organizers. Olivia has never done such a thing before. She won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s exnation sounded reasonable, not to mention that this was thepany¡¯s arrangement, so


    Lily did not question it further. ¡°When do I leave?¡±


    ¡°Next week.¡±


    ¡°Next week?¡± Lily was stunned. It was already Friday. Next week would mean she would leave in just a


    few days. ¡°But the ns we made¡­¡±


    ¡°Right. We won¡¯t be able to make it.¡± Jenny shrugged helplessly. ¡°The schedule is conflicting. You¡¯ll


    have to postpone your vacation. After all, this is for the betterment of you and thepany. We¡¯ll n


    another trip next time.¡±


    George decided to chime in, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be waiting for your triumphant return. When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll let


    you two have a long holiday!¡±


    All of this rendered Lily speechless.


    ¡®Triumphant return? He made it sound like I¡¯m about to go to war!¡¯


    Once the matter was finalized, Jenny walked out of the office and patted Lily on the shoulder. ¡°This


    shows thepany¡¯s trust in you. Not many are qualified to participate in thispetition, and not


    everypany is eligible to receive an invitation.¡±


    After a pause, Jenny looked around before leaning toward Lily and said, ¡°MN Inc. isn¡¯t qualified.¡±


    Although Lily raised her eyebrows, she did not care much about this information. To be honest, she felt


    a little restless right now. She was excited by this opportunity. After all, she had always wanted to prove


    herself. She wanted to know where her level of fragrance appreciation was at.


    ¡°All right, I''m going to prep now,¡± Lily replied as she nodded.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Lily left the office and went to the supermarket to buy some groceries since the refrigerator at the


    house was pretty empty. Anyway, there was nothing to do, so she bought some and went back to


    replenish.


    After going to the supermarket, she stopped by a famous pastry shop to buy some cakes and snacks


    and finally took a cab back.


    The detour of her usual route was how she became aware that someone seemed to be following her.


    With the habit of bodybat and her natural insight, she could sense that someone was following her.


    She initially ignored it, but she grew vignt when she saw she was still being followed even after


    several turns.


    It was hard to say who it was, and it was unclear what the purpose could be, but it made her very


    ufortable.


    When Lily got into the cab, she gave Olivia¡¯s address.


    She wanted to visit Olivia¡¯s new home and inform her about the temporary cancetion of the trip. She


    went there once and vaguely remembered walking through the alley to get to the building on the other


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    side.


    She walked along the alley and deliberately slowed down her pace. Later, she simply stopped and


    pretended to bend over to tie her shoces to give the opponent space to attack her.


    After following for so long, it should be possible to take the shot, right? Surprisingly, nothing happened.


    The feeling of being followed was still there, but the other party kept a certain distance. They were


    neither too far nor too close and seemed to have no ns to shoot at or ambush Lily.


    Could it be the paparazzi?


    It could not be since she was not a celebrity or anyone famous. If it was because of Alexander''s


    rtionship status, he should be the one that got followed, not her. Besides, not many people knew


    about her rtionship with Alexander.


    Seeing that she was already downstairs at Olivia''s house, she looked up and forgot which floor Olivia


    was on. Lily wanted to make a phone call and was no longer interested in ying this game of hide-


    and-seek with the follower.


    Lily sprinted a few steps ahead, stopped dead in her tracks, and swung around.


    The person who followed could not dodge at all, and since this was an alley, it was not easy to find a


    ce to hide. Target exposed!


    "Mnie?" Lily was surprised and did not expect it would be her. Still, the paparazzi would never resort


    to such a clumsy stalking method.


    "Why are you following me?"


    Moreover, she was followed the entire afternoon and handled it with incredibleposure.


    Mnie initially felt ashamed, but she quickly got over her panic about being discovered and said,


    "Yes, it''s me. What about it?"


    Instead of speaking, Lily remained silent. She refrained from responding to Mnie''s taunts.


    "I''m upright and not despicable like you!" Mnie scolded with righteous indignation.


    Lily was confused.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    "Did you go to Nathaniel and force him to break up with me?" Mnie asked bluntly.


    Lily was confused and remained silent.


    "Stop pretending! Just admit what you¡¯ve done and stop beating around the bush! I never expected that


    you¡¯d have such tricks up your sleeves,¡± Mnie sneered at her but did not dare to approach.


    She still remembered that Lily knew kickboxing, so she kept a distance.


    "Mel, are you out of your mind?" Lily could not hold back at Mnie, "If there¡¯s something wrong with


    you, go find a doctor. Don¡¯te here with your nonsense and expect me to deal with you. I¡¯m not a


    doctor. Settle your case with Nathaniel on your own. Get out of my face! You disgust me!¡±


    After saying that, Lily also waved her hand in repulsion.


    Mnie''s face turned red after being humiliated. "Lily, don''t go around deceiving people! Do you still


    think you can get back together with him? It''s impossible!"


    Mnie walked forward slowly, gradually approaching Lily.


    "Even if you blinded him for a while, his heart still belongs to me. Do you know what we were doing in


    the past few years while you were in theb? He told me that seeing you was repulsive. He had no


    interest in you; I¡¯m the only one in his heart. What else do you know besides a pile of data and test


    tubes? You¡¯re not a woman at all."


    When Lily realized Mnie was approaching, she took precautions because that was the only way to


    deal with a phony like her. Lily shifted her weight to one side without taking a shot, and Mnie rushed


    forward uncontrobly.


    "Ah!" Mnie leaned to one side, clutching her stomach, "Ah, my baby..."


    Lily was silent. ¡¯What the hell! This woman is a scammer!¡¯


    She never thought Mnie came over not ming Lily but framing her instead. Lily did not see it


    Mnie could still stop and hold her step from falling, but she did not. Instead, she let herself fall and


    hit the rock beneath. It was the n all along.


    "Quite close, but based on your angle and strength, you probably just fell on your waist and not directly


    on your stomach! ¡° Lily said mockingly, squinting at her.


    Mnie clutched her lower abdomen and looked at her with a wailing, "You vicious woman! You killed


    my child. I won''t let you go!"


    Lily wanted to say something, but her eyes caught a glimpse of the blood slowly flowing down


    Mnie¡¯s legs. ¡®Whoa, so realistic! Did she bring props?¡¯


    However, based on intuition, Mnie did not seem to be pretending. Was she pregnant? Is she


    suffering from a miscarriage?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    How could she pick up a fight with Lily when she was pregnant? How ruthless!


    "Ah, it hurts! I¡¯m in so much pain!" Mnie¡¯s brows became tighter and tighter, and there wererge


    beads of sweat on her forehead, which looked painful.


    Initially, no one was around, but the noise attracted people nearby who came and stuck their noses in


    the business. They saw this scene and were pointing at what had happened.


    "Mnie, you¡¯re ruthless!" Gritting her teeth, Lily called an ambnce.


    In any case, a life was at stake. Even if Mnie were wrong, Lily would not just watch her die there.


    Also, since the earlier issue had not been resolved, Mnie could not die yet.


    ¡°Lily? Lily!" Probably also surprised by the silence, Olivia ran downstairs and saw Lily first, "Why are


    you here? Why didn¡¯t you give me a call? I¡­"


    Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by a moan from the side. She turned her head,


    nced in the direction of the sound, and was stunned, "Ms. Thayer, what happened?"

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    "Suspected of miscarriage, an ambnce has already been called. They¡¯ll arrive in about three


    minutes." Raising her wrist to check the time, Lily wanted to roll her eyes.


    Luck was not on her side today. What a pity!


    "Then..."


    "Hoax," Lily snarled.


    "Oh..." With a clear expression on her face, Olivia absolutely believed Lily''s words.


    If Lily had wanted to be ruthless, Mnie would have been hurt long ago. Lily would not deliberately


    cause a miscarriage if she had done nothing to Mnie.


    This was not the right location either.


    When Mnie heard Lily''s words, she almost lost her breath. Mnie raised her head and bit her back


    mrs, "Lily, how dare you nder me! I wouldn¡¯t have hit the stone if it wasn''t for you. Now¡­ah, it


    hurts! It hurts!¡±


    Her face was distorted and out of shape from the pain. It wasmon for people to sympathize with


    the weak.


    Lily frowned and sneered. ¡®nder? Who is ndering who?¡¯


    The ambnce arrived quickly, and the medical staff carried Mnie into the van. Lily did not want to


    care, but she made a phone call. Besides, being there would impact Olivia due to rumors others might


    make, so they both followed.


    After entering the hospital, a general examination was done, and Mnie was quickly pushed for


    surgery.


    Outside the operating room, Olivia was still shocked. "She¡¯s really pregnant? Why would she use her


    pregnancy to make a fuss if she''s really pregnant? What was she trying to do?"


    ¡®Yeah, what was up with that?'' Lily wanted to know as well.


    Was it just to frame her? However, if it was and it caused her to have a miscarriage, what good would it


    do for Mnie?


    Thinking back carefully about what she said then, Lily wondered, "If I heard correctly, it seems that she


    broke up with Nate?"


    Yes, it seemed as if that was exactly what Mnie said.


    "Break up? She¡¯s still pregnant but broke up with Nate?" Olivia was stunned.


    She had a firm grasp on how vile and repulsive the pair were. How could the two of them, who seemed


    so in love, decide to go their separate ways? It was impossible to trust anyone in this society. A


    rtionship between two sc*mbags should continue forever!


    "I don''t know, but she seemed to have said that. It''s also possible that she''s mentally unwell and talking


    nonsense?"


    If that was not the case, why would Lily want to hook up with Nathaniel and try to end their


    rtionship? Lily seemed to grasp each word, but when put together, she waspletely lost.


    "She¡¯s probably nuts!" Lily poked her chin and nodded thoughtfully, thinking that her own answer was


    more reliable.


    "Which of you are the family members of the patient? Please pay the hospital deposit." A nurse came


    over and looked at the two of them.


    The two looked at each other and shook their heads almost simultaneously.


    The nurse continued, "Didn''t you call an ambnce to bring her here? Are you not Mnie''s family?"


    "We''re not her family. We just passed by and wanted to help. It''s no problem to call an ambnce for


    help, but we can''t pay the hospital deposit," Lily replied slyly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    What a joke! Pay for the deposit? Lily would rather spend the money than help Mnie!


    "Then..." The nurse was embarrassed.


    "Family, right?" Lily thought for a while, "Please wait!"

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Lily took out her phone and realized that she had deleted all contact information about Nathaniel and


    could only look at Olivia for help.


    After all, Olivia was an employee for many years. With one look, Olivia immediately understood, and


    after finding Nathaniel''s phone number, she gave it a call.


    It did not take long for the phone to be answered. Nathaniel saidzily, "What''s wrong, Olivia? Do you


    regret it and want toe back?"


    Olivia was silent. Was he dreaming during broad daylight?


    Lily took the phone and said bluntly, "Nate."


    ¡°Lily?" Surprised about hearing her voice, Nathaniel immediately cheered up, "What¡¯s up?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rechecking the caller ID, it was indeed Olivia''s phone number. It seemed the two of them were


    together.


    "Your little girlfriend is in the hospital, Ob-Gyn department. Nate,e and pay for the surgery deposit


    for your woman!" After she gave the address unceremoniously, she hung up the phone with a snap.


    Olivia was stunned when she heard it and gave Lily a thumbs up.


    Nathaniel did not even think about the past on the other side of the phone. He was still thinking about


    Lily''s words about paying for the surgery. Who? What surgery?


    In any case, it was always good for Lily to contact him. It meant that there was still room to maneuver.


    Fortunately, he could move around independently, but he had to rely on a wheelchair.


    The hospital would not let him exit, and he had to call an assistant to help, which was quite


    troublesome.


    However, Lily did not remember until after the phone call. He also seemed to have had a car ident


    and was hospitalized. Regardless, it was a matter of the two of them. It was for the sake of


    humanitarianism that Mnie was sent to the hospital.


    She wanted to leave, but Olivia''s phone rang, and it turned out to be a transfer message. Nathaniel


    directly transferred $3,000 and added a sentence, "No matter who it is, pay the surgery fee first. I''ll be


    there soon."


    Lily and Olivia looked at each other in silence.


    What did he mean by ¡°no matter who?¡± How many other women did he have? What was he thinking


    about?


    ¡°Lily, what should I do?" Looking at the extra money on her phone, Olivia was speechless.


    Initially, Lily wanted to leave after making the phone call, but now since Nathaniel gave her the money,


    it did not seem appropriate just to go.


    "Well, good for him. At least he gave the money to us first," Lily thought for a while and changed her


    mind to stay a bit longer.


    Since he said he would be there soon, she wanted to wait and get the truth from him in person. She


    wanted to know what these two were doing and what tricks they had up their sleeves!


    It did not take long for the hospital deposit to be paid, and Nathaniel came over as expected. He was


    still in a wheelchair, looking miserable.


    Nathaniel originally wanted to make himself more handsome, or at least not so embarrassing to see.


    However, after thinking about it, maybe looking a little miserable would evoke Lily''s sympathy.


    Whenever he had a slight cold or a fever, Lily was so nervous that she would make tea for him, buy


    medicine, and cook chicken noodle soup.


    People will never forget the good things once they are lost. Even from a distance, Nathaniel could see


    Lily, and he felt a little out of ce.


    The unfamiliarity was because he had not seen her for a while, and when he met her again, it was not


    quite the same as he had imagined.


    In the past, she always had a in face, barely wearing makeup. Her hair was in a ponytail, and her


    clothes were even less particr. She wore a white coat all year round.


    Now, she wore a beige sweater and well-cut calf trousers. A ck trench coat hung down naturally, and


    her hair was loose, with a slight curl. Although it was a simple outfit, it looked extravagant.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Nathaniel reflected on his mother''s words and realized he was beginning to view Lily as the Lodge


    family''s most mysterious and noble member.


    "Lily," he raised his head and looked at her. His voice choked a little when he opened his mouth to call


    for her.


    Lily was silent.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your woman is still inside," She motioned in the direction of the operating room with her mouth and


    said, "Hold your act and wait until shees out before you put it on."


    Nathaniel was silent.


    So was Olivia.


    She never saw Lily being so vicious before. It was pretty funny! It was entertaining to see Nathaniel''s


    face as he tried to talk but was restrained.


    "What happened to Mel?" Nathaniel asked with a sigh.


    "She followed me," Lily said directly, "She wanted to grab me but lost her step and fell."


    After a pause, she added, "She seems to be pregnant and has bled a lot."


    "Miscarriage?" Nathaniel asked.


    It seemed that he also knew about Mnie''s pregnancy. Lily confessed, "The doctor said it¡¯s possible."


    "Huh..." He breathed a sigh of relief. He did not feel the slightest bit of sadness and eased.


    This expression did not escape the eyes of Lily and Olivia, and they both felt that he was a little too


    cold-blooded. That was his child, his blood. Did his heart ache even a single bit?


    "You said she followed you?" Nathaniel asked again after some thought.


    Lily was first startled by his callousness, but she realized that it had nothing to do with her, so she


    simply nodded, "She said I forced you to break up? Nate, what did you tell her? Why let her have such


    a delusion?"


    "Did she say that?" Nathaniel was surprised. He did not expect Mnie to go to Lily and say those


    words. It seemed that breaking up with Mnie really provoked her.


    ncing at him, Lily said nothing.


    "Then, you just pushed her?" he continued.


    Looking at him again but coldly, Lily replied, "I didn''t touch her!"


    "Okay, you didn''t do it." Looking at her cold eyes, Nathaniel felt a chill down his spine.


    He had the preconceived notion that Lily was gentle and submissive and that she would do as he said.


    However, he never cared about Lily, and she was no longer obedient to him. Her re was like a knife


    to his face.


    He ignored her too much and underestimated her.


    Looking at her intensely, Nathaniel was very emotional and said quietly after a while, "Actually, even if


    you did, it doesn''t matter."


    Lily was confused, and Olivia remained silent.


    What a scumbag! Mnie, lying inside, would probably pass out from anger if she heard this.


    "I''ll say it for thest time. I didn''t do anything!" Lily''s body was cold, like a block of ice.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Startled by Lily¡¯s aura, Nathaniel nodded over and over.


    "Yes, I know you didn''t do it. Even if you did, the incident can¡¯t be as simple as a miscarriage. After all,


    you..." When Nathaniel met Lily¡¯s eyes, he choked up. "After all, I, too, have experienced it, and I know


    what you¡¯re capable of."


    Lily rolled her eyes at Nathaniel and did not bother to reply to what he had said. "Nate, I don''t care what


    tricks you guys are up to, and I don''t care why you¡¯re fighting. It has nothing to do with me. I sent her to


    the hospital and asked you toe and settle the bills. I just want to make things clear. If you provoke


    me again, don''t me me for being rude."


    "Let''s go." Lily had just wanted to clear things up but ended up feeling disgusted when faced with these


    two.


    "Don''t go, Lily!" Nathaniel suddenly reached out to grab her hand. Lily quickly moved her hand out of


    the way, not letting him catch it.


    "Mel and I broke up," he said scornfully after taking a moment. Then he continued, "I don''t know why


    she went to find you. Maybe she just couldn¡¯t ept reality.


    ¡°Still, I admit I still have you in my heart. I¡¯m sorry for what I did to you in the past. Will you please give


    me a chance to make up for it?" Nathaniel looked at Lily with a sincere expression on his face.


    Standing by the sidelines, Olivia subconsciously looked out of the corridor window.


    ¡®Is Nathaniel drunk? What kind of soap opera does he think this is?


    "Give you a chance?" Lily sneered. "Okay, then make a public statement and tell everyone that I was


    the one who created all of MN Inc.¡¯s past works. That also includes all those big and small awards that


    Mnie took credit for. Void all those honors that you received and issue me a public apology. Can you


    do that?"


    Nathaniel went silent. Then he replied, "I¡¯m okay with apologizing and issuing a statement, but isn¡¯t it


    too much to void the honors? On top of that, you were with MN Inc. at that time. Those honors belong


    to MN Inc. and you. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that."


    "So, are you refusing to do it?" Lily was already expecting a refusal. If he were to agree to her request,


    it would be game over for MN Inc.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll do it." Unexpectedly, he agreed. After that, he added, "I have one condition. You have to


    you¡¯ll ever want. From now on, we¡¯ll work together as we did in the past. Trust me. I¡¯llpensate you


    for everything you¡¯ve lost. I¡¯ll even double it."


    With a light snort, Lily mocked, "Nate, your wishful thinking is pretty impressive. What about Mel?


    What¡¯s going to happen with her?"


    Of course, she did not really care about Mnie. She was just curious and wanted to know how he felt


    about her.


    "I already said I''ve broken up with her. You don''t have to worry about her. She has her ns and can


    settle herself. There¡¯s no need for me to look after her. Of course, if she needs me, I¡¯ll be ready to help


    within my capacity. I will respect your opinion. I¡¯ll break all ties with her if you don''t allow it. I promise."


    Nathaniel thought Lily worried the rtionship between him and Mine would revive in the future, so


    he swore. As Nathaniel spoke, Lily and Olivia looked at him with contempt. Back then, he betrayed Lily


    and shamelessly imed all her research achievements and honors for himself.


    Now, no matter the reasons, he abandoned Mnie without hesitation. There was not even a trace of


    the affection he had for her.


    ¡®What a d*uche! How did Lily ever fall in love with him in the first ce? It was probably the worst


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    decision of her life!¡¯

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    ¡±You¡¯re overthinking!¡± With a sigh, Lily felt it useless to say anything to such a person. She walked past


    Nathaniel and raised her hand to pat his shoulder, "I think you and Mnie would live a good life


    together. You two are verypatible. Seriously!"


    Sc*mbags and b*tches. What a good match! They should just get a room and stop harming others!


    "You don¡¯t believe me?" Turning the wheelchair around, Nathaniel looked at her back, thinking she did


    not trust him.


    He did notprehend Lilly''s subtext and felt she was still resentful and upset about his betrayal.


    There was no response, and Lily walked away.


    After sitting down for a while, Nathaniel thought about what Lily had said and felt he still had a chance.


    Lily was still brooding about his past betrayal, but he believed that she still had feelings for him. He


    could get back with her in the future as long as he worked hard enough. With her ability and powerful


    family to support her, things would be at their best by then. Maybe one day, he would finally be able to


    reconnect with his mother.


    When Mnie woke up from the anesthesia and opened her eyes, she saw a familiar face sitting on


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    the edge of her bed, peeling apples.


    He often peeled apples for her carefully, cutting them into small pieces and feeding them into her


    mouth. Mnie''s eyes became warm.


    "Nate..." Opening her mouth, she called out his name, "My baby..."


    She knew very well that the child was gone!


    In fact, from the moment she went to find Lily, she had already decided to give up the baby. Since she


    did not want to keep it, she went to pick a fight with Lily, and if Lily fought back, she would get a


    miscarriage and me it on her.


    Wait, where was Lily?


    Looking left and right, she reacted, "How¡¯d you know? Where¡¯s Lily? Where did Lily go? She caused


    our child..."


    "Mel!"


    Interrupting her words, Nathaniel cut off the apple peel, bent down, and threw it into the trash, "Quit


    acting!"


    Mnie stared at him with wide eyes, "Nate, what do you mean?


    "You¡¯ve been putting up an act for a long time. I''m tired, and you should be tired too. Just quit it,"


    Nathaniel did not dy his movements at all. He slowly cut the apples into small pieces and put them


    in a small bowl.


    "Lily called me toe and pay your medical bills, and she was the one who sent you to the hospital. It


    would be more than just a miscarriage if she wanted to harm you. You wouldn''t even be sent to the


    hospital so soon. Mel, you can''t be more clear about what''s going on here."


    Nathaniel put down the knife. There was an apple core left in his hand. He looked at her and said, "I


    used to spoil you, so every time I cut an apple, the core left over is mine. I hate eating cores the most.


    I''m tired, and I can¡¯t handle you. Like I said, we both should go our separate ways."

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    After Nathaniel finished speaking, he threw the apple core in his hand into the trash can.


    Mnie looked at the expression on his face.It was full of indifference, no longer with the distressed


    eyes like before.He was for real, and he wanted to break up with her.


    After what he said, she did not need to act anymore.She took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I framed


    her.What about it?"


    "If she hadn''t dodged, how could I have fallen and lost my child?"


    She clutched her lower abdomen, "Even if it was my fault, the child is innocent, and the child is yours!"


    Shaking his head, Nathaniel said, "I don''t care who the child belongs to.The child is indeed innocent.I


    didn''t intend to have him in the first ce, and neither did you!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Facing her wary eyes, Nathaniel looked up at the ceiling and let out a long sigh of relief, "Mel, you''re


    seriously getting out of hand!"


    "I asked someone to transfer all your hospital consultation records.You went to the hospital to prepare


    for an abortion a while ago, didn''t you? If it weren''t for your inmmation, I think the child would have


    died long ago, right?"


    Mnie was stunned.She never thought that Nathaniel would even find out.


    Isn''t the hospital information confidential? That was why she avoided going to any random clinic at the


    time, though she had no idea he would still discover this.


    "Since we used to be lovers, I''ll give you a little leeway.You can take my house, and I¡¯ll give you some


    ahead, but I won¡¯t stop you if you want to leave.You have your own ns and ambitions, so I wish you


    a bright future!"


    Mnie panicked while he was saying those words.


    In any case, she needed MN Inc"s support if she wanted to participate in an annualpetition, win


    awards, or even excel in the industry! Without thepany, she would not even be eligible to


    participate.


    "No, Nate! You can''t treat me like this!"


    She did not care that her TV was still attached and hurriedly sat up, "I know I was wrong, but you know


    how much effort and price I paid for this new product? You can''t do this to me!"


    "At the very least, can I leave MN Inc.after the annualpetition is over?" she asked eagerly.


    Looking at her hand freed from the needle, Nathaniel said, "I didn''t ask you to leave thepany.You


    don''t have to go, but the director''s position..."


    "If I¡¯m no longer the director, how can I stay in thepany? How would other employees see me?


    How would the people in theb see me? How can I participate in the annualpetition?"


    She was almost going nuts, ''''Nate, you can''t do this to me!"


    "Mel, be reasonable.Why would you hold this position if it weren''t for the rtionship between us?


    What qualifications and abilities do you have? You''ve been sitting in this position for so long.MN


    Inc.wants to recruit those capable of the position, but what about you? I''ve offered my best to you, but


    you didn''t cherish it yourself.What else can I do?"

 chapter 288

    chapter 288


    Nathaniel could not feel the slightest pity for her now.


    In retrospect, he should have suspected that she was trying to dispose of the baby and sent someone


    to investigate, but he didn¡¯t. He never knew that she wanted to abort the baby so early on.


    Nathaniel even thought about their future and living a good life with her, but she was halfhearted,


    making her worthless.


    ¡°I¡¯m nice enough not to ask you to leave MN Inc. Of course, thepany will participate in the annual


    award as a representative, and that¡¯s the best I can do.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Mnie could not ept it.


    She made a deal with herself for thepetition and to bring herself to a higher level.


    Her feelings and everything were on the table, and the bet was still on. How could she give up her


    future?


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! You can¡¯t take my credit. This new product is my achievement. It belongs to


    me!¡± Mnie rushed toward Nathaniel. She was about to go crazy.


    He moved the wheelchair back to avoid her. Nathaniel looked at her coldly and only felt that the woman


    in front of him was bing insane. She used to be charming and cute, but what happened to that?


    He felt regretful and disappointed.


    ¡°Take the credit?¡± He sneered, ¡°Mel, don¡¯t forget about how you took the credit that belonged to Lily in


    the first ce. Since you¡¯re saying that the new product is yours this time, let me ask. you. Did you


    write the form? Was the inspiration yours as well? Did you even prepare anything in theboratory?


    What else did you do besides exchanging your body for the form? What qualifications do you have


    to say that it¡¯s your product?¡±


    ¡°From raw materials to experiments, thepany paid the funds and costs. I can only let you ept


    the award as a representative. This is already in the past. If you¡¯re still ignorant, don¡¯t me me for


    being ruthless! ¡°¡±


    Mnie did not expect that he could be so heartless. She suddenly began tough and burst into tears,


    ¡°Nate, why are you even trying to reason with me and make yourself sound so righteous? Were you not


    part of the n to settle things with Lily? Now you regret it? You miss your ex-lover and want to break


    all ties with me?


    ¡°It¡¯s none of Lily¡¯s business.¡±


    Indeed, he regretted it and wanted to get back with Lily. He wanted to return to her, but even without


    Lily, it would be impossible to save Nathaniel and Mnie¡¯s rtionship.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about that time with Frank and her kneeling in front of him made Nathaniel¡¯s stomach flip. Her


    felt so disgusted with her that he would even lose his appetite.


    The more he said that, the more Mnie felt it was because of Lily.


    She grabbed her hands tightly on the hospital bed, and the blood on her hands dripped down, Nate, do


    you think Lily will still be with you? Go and find out for yourself. She had already


    4


    reached the top of thedder at La Beaut¨¦ Group. Do you think she¡¯ll still think about you? It¡¯s


    ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Stop with the nonsense!¡± Nathaniel said coldly.


    He might have believed Mnie before, but since leaving MN Inc, things have gone pretty smoothly for


    Lily. However, now that Lily has support from the Lodge family, Lily did not need another sponsor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to verify? Go and check it out. Do you think I¡¯m nasty? How many graceful people


    do you think there are in this circle? At least I¡¯m genuine! Lily, on the other hand?¡± Sheughed


    mockingly,ughing at his self-righteousness.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re not feeling too well after your surgery, so I¡¯ll stop arguing with you now.¡±


    After turning the wheelchair around, Nathaniel continued, "I have to head back and rest. I''ll arrange for


    someone to take care of you. As for going home, let''s discuss it when you¡¯re ready to be discharged."


    At that point, there was nothing left to say. In addition to Lily, he also needed to consider maximizing


    thepany''s interests. It was inappropriate for Mnie to hold onto her position for a long time.


    Lily quickly hopped into the shower when she got home. She felt like bad luck had assaulted her from


    every corner today.


    Mnie was no threat to her, but the whole thing had been frustrating. Lily had not expected Mnie to


    use her pregnancy to frame someone. Mnie was far more vicious than she had imagined.


    When Lily got out of the shower, she saw that she had a missed call from someone named ¡°Grumpy


    Craftsman.¡±


    She pursed her lips and thought that something must have happened. She pressed the redial button


    and waited for a moment. Finally, someone answered, and she said in a low voice, "Hello?"


    "Good employees don¡¯t skip work. Aren''t you afraid that your boss will fire you?" Lily said mockingly.


    Judging by how he had acted earlier, he should be pretty afraid of his boss, so he would not skip work


    for no reason. However, the man on the phone was irritated and did not seem to be in a joking mood.


    His voice was still low as he replied, "I don¡¯t want to do it anymore. Find someone else."


    After that, he wanted to hang up, but Lily shockingly replied, "Wait! Why won¡¯t you do it? Didn''t you


    already agree to the job? Are you not satisfied with the payment? What''s the problem?"


    "It''s nothing. I just don''t want to do it. Find someone else."


    "What do you mean?!" Lily was pretty upset. "Do you understand the spirit of a contract? You can¡¯t


    back out after you¡¯ve agreed to it!" After a pause, she asked, "Are you facing any difficulties?"


    "No." The line went silent for a moment before he added, "I''m sorry." Then he hung up the phone. Lily


    redialed his number, but he did not pick up.


    Lily was upset. ¡®What¡¯s going on today? Why is everything going in the wrong direction? This is getting


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    really annoying.¡¯


    Lily was irritated and had to find a way to vent. She changed and went straight to theboratory. Once


    she got there, she went straight to her privateb.


    Since the start of the new project, Lily has had a separateb. Olivia and herself would be there most


    of the time. Their newest product had been a sess, so the two had gone on a short vacation. That


    was why theb was locked all the time.


    When Lily stormed into the room, she identally locked the door from the inside. No one knew what


    was happening, and they just stared at each other in silence.


    Soon after, Jenny got word of Lily¡¯s arrival and rushed to theb. She stood outside and knocked on


    the door. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s Jenny.¡±


    There was no response, but faint tinkling sounds of equipment echoed. Was Lily in the middle of an


    experiment? There had been no news about any new projects.


    "Lily, are you making a new product? Do you need help? Do you want me to call Olivia?" Jenny asked


    after knocking on the door again.


    Nobody responded, and the people outside asked, ¡°Do you think something happened inside?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Lily is just developing a new product. Are you guys finished with your work? Have you


    able toplete the assignment?" Jenny sounded quite intimidating as she questioned the staff.


    After getting an earful, the staff went straight to their respectivebs and continued their work.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Jenny, standing outside the door, was worried, so she decided to call Olivia. "Has Lily mentioned


    anything to you about new products?"


    "No. What''s wrong?" After leaving the hospital, Olivia went shopping for groceries before heading


    home and cleaning the house. The vacuum cleaner was rumbling in the background, and she could not


    hear Jenny too well.


    ¡°Lily went into theb and locked herself inside. I tried to talk to her, but she ignored me. I don''t think


    she''s in a good state. I''ma little worried."


    Upon hearing this, Olivia was stunned and quickly turned off the vacuum cleaner. She subconsciously


    mumbled, "Is it because of what happened today? She looked okay when she left earlier, though."


    Jenny was curious. "What happened today?"


    ¡°Long story. Lily is in theb, right? I''ll go check in on her." Olivia quickly put aside her things, took off


    her apron, washed her hands, and hurried to theb.


    There was no response from inside theb. Helpless, Jenny could only sit on the sofa outside and wait.


    When office hours were over, the staff left one after another. Jenny had sat there for about an hour


    before Olivia arrived on the scene, panting heavily.


    "Is she still inside?"


    Jenny pouted in the direction of theboratory. Olivia nodded and ran over to knock on the door. "Lily,


    It¡¯s Olivia. Please open the door. What are you doing inside? Let mee and help you. Lily¡ª"


    Before Olivia finished speaking, theb door swung open, apanied by a horrid smell. Olivia was


    the first to bear the brunt. She was stunned for a moment before she started to cough uncontrobly.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She could barely stop.


    Jenny raised her head when she heard the door opening, but before getting close, she was


    overwhelmed by the strong scent and started coughing as well. "W-What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    Both of them were practically choking, but Lily seemed unaffected. She just looked at them and said,


    "Were you guys looking for me?"


    There was silence from Jenny and Olivia. They had knocked on the door while calling on to her


    repeatedly. Was Lily unaware?


    Even if they wanted to reply, they could not stop their coughing fits and could barely say a word.


    "I''m sorry. I forgot to turn on the venttion," Lily said. She turned to the side and flipped on the fan


    inside the room. The wind quickly took away the smell.


    When she regained control over herself, Olivia wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and looked


    around. "Lily, what were you doing in here? What was that pungent smell?"


    "It''s nothing. I wanted to try mixing some of the most intense and strong scents." As Lily walked out of


    theb, she seemed pretty gloomy. Today¡¯s events had left her in a somber mood.


    So what do you get when you mix all the bad stuff?


    In the field of perfumery, sometimes, one would require making bold attempts. Lily had closed the door


    and immersed herself in what she was doing. She had paid little attention to whatever was happening


    outside the door.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve died in there!" Jenny said as she coughed again. "This idea of yours is a little too bold."


    "I think the effects were pretty good. I kept a few samples and will wait for the results toe out." Lily


    said in a serious tone as she pulled off her gloves.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re serious?¡±


    It was not that Jenny doubted her capabilities. However, the effects of the moment were impactful. So


    impactful that the aftermath would be longsting.


    Lily was like this, even in the early days. It was hard to say how she would beter on. It was apparent


    Lily was in a bad mood now. Jenny did not want to fight with her, so she said, ¡°All right since you¡¯ve


    finished, pack up and leave. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send her home,¡± Olivia volunteered.


    They both took the bus. Once they got on board, the driver instinctively shouted to the back, ¡°Hey,


    Oliviaughed, embarrassed. As a perfumer, having all kinds of scents on her was typical, and she did


    not always smell good. The perfume ingredients wereplicated, and making perfume was a


    They had grown ustomed to receiving strange nces in public, but the potent, unique smell on


    them today was rare. Even Olivia, who was used to immersing herself in all kinds of perfume


    ingredients and had be seasoned with all sorts of scents, found it ufortable, not to mention


    others.


    Lily had something on her mind, but she did not say anything. As soon as she got into the car, she


    looked out the window. No one knew what she was thinking.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The driver was talkative. Once he opened his mouth, he could not stop. He drove with one hand and


    opened the window with the other as he asked, ¡°I¡¯m opening the window for the air to flow. I hope you


    don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Olivia shook her head, looking shy. ¡®It would be nice to have some night breeze.¡¯


    ¡°Ladies, what brand of perfume did you use? The smell is so strong,¡± the driver asked as he drove.


    ¡°Just a basic brand,¡± Olivia joked.


    The driver looked like he had just had a revtion. ¡°No wonder it smells so strong. When ites to


    perfume, strong does not mean better smelling. Sometimes, a faint scent is enough to get people


    hooked, the barely noticeable kind.


    ¡°I once met someone when she entered the bus, and I didn¡¯t notice anything. I noticed how nice the


    bus smelled when she was about to leave. The whole bus smelled so good after she left. I don¡¯t know


    what perfume brand she used, but it must be a notable one.¡±


    ¡°Why must it be a notable brand?¡± the previously quiet Lily suddenly asked.


    Olivia and the bus driver turned their heads slightly to size her up through their peripheral vision. ¡°It¡¯s


    self-evident. Only notable brand perfumes canst that long. As for the perfume, I think it was not only


    a notable brand but an international one.


    ¡°I¡¯m working hard to save. When I have enough money, I¡¯ll buy my wife a bottle. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t


    know what brand it was. Sigh!¡±


    Lily did not say much more. Only when she left the bus and the door was about to close, did she look at


    the driver and say slowly, ¡°The international brands are not necessarily the best.¡±


    The driver was speechless, but he had already straightened his posture and closed the door. The driver


    blinked. He guessed she was trying to justify herself, so he did not argue with her.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Olivia sighed and asked, "Why are you taking him seriously?"


    "There''s some truth to it. Local perfumers and brands are gaining poprity, but many still believe


    international brands make better perfumes. That''s not the case for us," Lily said, feeling emotional.


    Olivia shrugged. "To some extent, it''s true. Right now, the average standard in the country cannot


    "Maybe not right now, but we''ll surely be able to in the future." Lily had set her sights on this goal and


    would work hard toward it.


    One day, her perfume would be a big yer on the international stage. The whole world would see that


    Hydend was capable of creating top-quality perfumes.


    "Lily, since you''re home, I''ll go now," Olivia said as she was about to turn around.


    Lily tugged on her and said, "Wait! Since you''re here, why note in for a bit? I was drunk thest


    time, so today, let me be the one to entertain you."


    "It''s gettingte," Olivia refused. "I might not be able to get a carter."


    Lily smiled and held onto her arm. "No problem. Worst-case scenario, I''ll ask Edward to send you


    home."


    At the mention of Edward, Olivia blushed. "I don''t want to trouble anyone."


    "It''s no trouble at all. Alexander will pay him overtime." Lily tugged at Olivia''s arm and headed for the


    gatedmunity. Lily had her ess card this time, so they could easily enter.


    Olivia was in such a luxurious neighborhood for the second time, the first being in Alexander''s car.


    Olivia entered with Lily, nervous. She looked around thoughtfully and, as she walked, concluded that


    suchvish residences were indeed spectacr. There was a reason for such a price.


    Not only were the houses big, but the designs were also grand. Every detail was intrinsic.


    Each unit was far apart. There was more than enough space, and the residents also had privacy. The


    neighborhood was like a private garden with at least sixty percent greenery. Even at night, the scenery


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    was breathtaking. It would surely be even better during the day.


    After admiring the scenery, Olivia entered Lily''s house. The sight of it left her speechless.


    "Take a seat." Lily changed her shoes at the entrance. "What would you like to drink?"


    "A-Anything is fine." The big, grand house made Olivia slightly ufortable, even though it was not


    her first time at the house, and they were the only ones there. She did not know how to carry herself.


    Olivia sat on the sofa and looked around as Lily brought over two sses filled with juice. Olivia


    epted the drink and inquired, "Are you two the only ones living here? There are no maids?¡±


    On TV, ces like this had many maids and nannies. The house would be packed.


    "Alexander likes the quiet, and I do too. Someonees to clean and work in the garden. There''s also


    someone who does the housework. We feel that this way, we have better privacy." When it came to


    this, Lily had the same opinion as Alexander.


    "That''s rich people thinking. Ordinary people cannot rte." They chatted, and Olivia rxed. She


    leaned back. "If it were up to me, I would''ve hired a hundred maids to help me clean, wash up,


    massage, and chat with me every day. You have the option, but you don''t want it."


    "Huh¡­" Lily couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Are you sure you won''t be scared with a hundred


    strangers in your house?"

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    ¡°Why would I need to be afraid? They¡¯re all the employees that I hired.¡± After stopping to think, Olivia


    realized there was nothing to fear.


    It was even something good. Lily shook her head and sat cross-legged in front of her while sipping the


    juice.


    ¡°What are you mixing, Lily? The smell is quiteplicated. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re creating something


    new. This new product is¡­ really ¡°unique.¡± Since she got in the cab, Olivia had tried to smell and


    analyze it. The scent was too blended to tell what was inside, and the strong smell made it hard to


    distinguish.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not thought about it. It¡¯s just a trial.¡± Lily shook her head while thinking.


    Initially, Lily just mixed some spices and essential oils on a whim. She did not have an exact idea of


    what she wanted to do. However, Olivia''s and Jenny¡¯s words gave her some inspiration. It was possible


    to create something unique from this.


    All smells in this world were unique, whether perfumes or essential oils. Nature generously gifted us a


    vast array of aromas. Thus, each uniquebination may smell differently. Light, strong, fresh, or


    seductive. Who could say this would not appeal to someone?


    ¡°Actually¡­ I think you should take a shower first.¡± It was more important to wash off the smells from the


    body.


    The sound of a car could be heard outside in the middle of their conversation. Olivia stood up from the


    sofa. ¡°Since Mr. Russell has returned, it¡¯s time for me to go.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? He¡¯s not a fierce tiger.¡± Lily gestured for her to sit down and put down the


    juice in her hand before going to the door to greet him.


    ¡°You¡¯re early today.¡± Alexander had just finished speaking when he paused and turned to face her.


    ¡°Achoo¡­ ah¡­¡± Edward, who was right behind him, sneezed. He could not stop the first two sneezes


    but covered his mouth and nose to repress the third forcibly.


    Lily¡¯s eye twitched. Was the smell that strong? Could it be that she didn''t feel so because she had


    gotten used to it?


    ¡°Did you¡­¡± Alexander gave her a once over and said, ¡°Go to theb again today? Are there new


    products?¡±


    ¡°Just an attempt.¡± She said with a shrug. ¡°How is it?¡±


    Alexander nodded. ¡°It leaves¡­ a deep impression.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia, who stood at the side, tipped her hat. Alexander deserved the title of the most eligible man with


    exceptional emotional intelligence. Look at how well he could respond!


    Alexander also noticed that there were other guests at home. He gave Olivia, standing off to the side, a


    cordial nod.


    ¡°Nice to see you, Mr. Russell!¡± When he looked at her, Olivia¡¯s whole body tensed, and she stood up.


    Lily could not help butugh. ¡°We¡¯re not in thepany now. Are you saluting the higher-ups?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a habit.¡±


    Olivia would still involuntarily get nervous when facing Alexander, even though Lily had told her to


    rx. Alexander was not fierce, but his imposing demeanor would make others tense up instantly and


    dare not rx. Olivia admired Lily whenever she thought of this. Not everyone dared to stay by his


    side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first, Lily. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± She picked up her bag and got up to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Edward,¡± Alexander interjected before Lily finished her sentence.


    Edward immediately understood when Alexander called him. ¡°Let me drive you back, Ms. Hart.¡±

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already troubled you twice. I can catch a cab back myself since it¡¯s still early.¡±


    Olivia hastily waved her hand in rejection.


    ¡°If so, I¡¯ll apany you to get a cab,¡± Edward replied.


    Olivia kept silent.


    Lily smiled when she looked at the two of them. She walked to Olivia, raised her hand, and patted her


    shoulder, ¡°You should just let him apany you!¡±


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Edward, standing at the side, could not hold back his sneeze.


    Lily was speechless. She nned to go upstairs for a shower as soon as they left. At first, she noticed


    nothing, but Edward¡¯s repeated sneezing made her realize how pungent her body smelled.


    When Lily walked over to Olivia earlier, he could not stop sneezing, even though Lily was still far away.


    She could estimate how strong the smell would be if she got close to Alexander.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower,¡± Lily said, and just as she was about to turn around, Alexander grabbed her wrist


    and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hug me. I smell bad!¡± She whispered as she struggled to break free.


    However, Alexander unexpectedly hugged her, lowered his head, and took a deep breath at her nape,


    ¡°Who said it smells bad? The smell on you is good. It¡¯s your smell, your unique smell.¡±


    Lily was speechless again. She had to admit that his words were cheesy. She enjoyed hearing it, even


    if he was saying it to coax her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as apliment, but I still have to take a shower. Otherwise, I¡¯ll not be able to bear it.¡± She


    said with a slight smile, raised her hands, and patted his cheek lightly.


    ¡­


    Lily took a warm bath while thinking about the woodcarving shop. Although that youngd was short-


    tempered, he did not seem like an unreliable person. However, she knew nothing else about him apart


    from his phone number. If she could not get in touch with him soon, she would need to put the new


    product¡¯s development on hold.


    The earlier samples that she took were not sufficient for the experiment involving the new products.


    Humans sometimes defied convention, and the moreplex the obstacle, the more persistent one


    became.


    After some thought, she quickly got out of the bathtub, wiped herself dry, and put on her nightgown.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Alexander had showered in a different bathroom. He was lying on the bed in his pajamas


    and reading some documents. Upon hearing movement, he put the papers aside and looked at her.


    However, Lily did not pay him any attention. She hurried to her side of the wardrobe but did not find


    what she was looking for. She also checked the drawers but still failed to find them. After some thought,


    she turned around and looked at Alexander.


    Alexander raised his eyebrows when he noticed her eyes on him. He soon realized that her eyes were


    unfocused, even though she was looking right at him. She was still thinking about something.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Alexander could not help but ask. Before he could finish his question, she


    had already walked to the door, opened it, and gone downstairs.


    ¡®She left? She just left?!¡¯


    This was the first time he waspletely ignored. Alexander leaned on the headboard for a moment


    as he was stunned. It dawned on him that the day had arrived when he, too, was ignored. Moreover,


    the one who ignored him was his beloved wife.


    While deciding to wait for her or go downstairs, he heard footsteps outside the door. It seemed that she


    had returned.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Lily was holding something in her hand when she came back this time. Alexander could not see what it


    was.


    Lily returned to the table with the sample, turned on the tablemp, and studied it in detail. Its fragrance


    was exceptional. It felt like someone had synthetically made it, but it was not. Its fragrance was utterly


    natural from the wood itself.


    She was very interested and wanted to know the source of this wood. However, it would be difficult to


    find if the youngd no longer made it.


    As for looking for someone¡­ Lily turned her head to ask Alexander, but she did not expect that he was


    standing behind her. It startled her, ¡°Why are you here all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Where should I be, then?¡± Alexander''s tone was somewhat resentful, ¡°Are you finally acknowledging


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about something I can¡¯t figure out.¡± Lily coquettishly tugged a corner of Alexander¡¯s


    clothes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you.¡±


    ¡°It annoys me even more because it¡¯s not intentional.¡± Alexander squeezed her nose. He could not


    bear to stay angry and nced at the wood in Lily¡¯s hand instead, ¡°This is what¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Lily nodded in reply.


    Alexander pinched it with two fingers and brought it close to his nose before taking a sniff. ¡°This piece


    of wood is very fragrant.¡± He said with a frown.


    ¡°Yeah! You think it smells good, too, right? Most importantly, the fragrance is extraordinary. It¡¯s unlike


    the typical sandalwood or other wood fragrances I¡¯ve smelled. I have never encountered this before,¡±


    Lily replied.


    Alexander did not find it strange. ¡°This world is so big. It¡¯s normal to encounter something you have


    never seen before. It might be a species you don¡¯t know. It is also possible that this was not an original


    species. Doesn¡¯t grafting technology exist?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean nt grafting?¡± Lily shook her head, ¡° I have seen it before at Middle Valley. Thetest


    raw materials we purchased for the new product are grafted nts. However, this one is different.¡± It


    was because of this that she was particrly interested in it.


    Seeing her frowning face, Alexander gave it a thought and said, ¡°Where did you get this? From the


    same woodcarving shop?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. You need to ask the boss where he purchased the raw materials.¡± Alexander


    straightened up and felt that the problem was not thatplicated.


    ¡°No, the boss doesn¡¯t know. I got this piece of scrap wood from the part-time youngd working in their


    shop. I think he¡¯s the only one who knows where it came from. I wanted him to keep some for me, but


    he suddenly stopped working there.¡± Lily sighed and felt a little depressed.


    ¡°A youngd?¡± Alexander squinted his eyes slightly. The key point he paid attention to seemed different


    from Lily¡¯s concern.


    However, Lily did not notice it as she was deep in contemtion. She continued, ¡°Yeah. I think he¡¯s not


    a simple handyman or an ordinary craftsman. I don¡¯t know if his sudden resignation rtes to this piece


    of wood.¡±


    She picked the wood and looked at it carefully. Although she did not know if the whole situation was


    interrted, she had the intuition that was the case.


    ¡°You seem to be very interested in him,¡± Alexander trapped Lily between himself and the table with


    both hands against the table. He leaned down, and his body emitted a dangerous demeanor.


    ¡°To be exact, I¡¯m interested in his wood. However, thisd seemed strange and had a very short


    temper. He¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Lily remembered his temper, like gunpowder that could ignite at any


    time. Moreover, he was still a kid.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    When Lilyughed, Alexander grabbed her chin, and this caused her to be surprised. She blinked at


    him when she heard him ask, ¡°Is he so interesting?¡± He narrowed his eyes at her.


    ¡°U-Um, no, not really,¡± Lily stammered. She was only trying to solve her wood issue, so why was


    Alexander suddenly jealous? She was not even thinking about that guy. Alexander could be too


    possessive sometimes.


    ¡°So, he isn''t interesting now? Didn¡¯t you say that he was a while ago?¡± Alexander was difficult to deal


    with. Lily was not taking this seriously until now. It looked like he was heartbroken this time around.


    ¡°What I meant was his wood carvings were interesting. Yup, his wood carvings!¡± She lifted her head to


    observe him closely, ¡°Remember the two wooden dolls I brought home the other day? You even said


    they were cute. You said they looked like a pair of twins, right?


    ¡°I would think of us whenever I see them. You¡¯re the most interesting person I¡¯ve ever met, and I¡¯m only


    interested in you!¡± Her survival instincts kicked in as she tried to salvage the situation. Momentster,


    Alexander¡¯s serious expression broke into a small but noticeable smile.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily quickly took the opportunity to nt a kiss on his cheek, ¡°You¡¯re so unreasonable sometimes. Why


    would you be jealous of a carpenter I¡¯ve only met once?¡±


    Alexander also realized he had overreacted, so he shrugged, ¡°Who said I was?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t? You looked like you were ready to eat someone just a while ago. Are you sure you


    weren¡¯t jealous?¡± Lily narrowed her eyes at him and teased.


    ¡°Are you sure it was my gaze that could eat someone? Not something else? Are you extending an


    invitation to me?¡± He felt embarrassed by her teasing, so he lifted her abruptly from the chair.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Lily was surprised as she felt her body lifted into the air. Out of reflex, she immediately ced


    her arms around Alexander¡¯s neck, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, so stop twisting my words.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then what did you mean?¡± Alexander ced Lily on the bed, rested his forehead on hers, and


    looked into her eyes while speaking. He preferred talking to her from this distance. They were so close,


    and it made him feel like Lily was there, by his side.


    ¡°Alex¡­¡± Lily whispered as she tightened her arms around his neck, ¡°There¡¯s no one in the world who


    couldpare to you.¡±


    Initially, Alexander only wanted to tease her, but after hearing her honest confession, his eyes turned a


    darker shade of brown. He stared straight into her amber eyes and caressed her face gently as he


    whispered hoarsely, ¡°Will you always think of me that way?¡±


    Lily could not understand why Alexander constantly felt insecure in their rtionship. His social status


    and wealth made him an ideal partner for her. He was always so considerate and caring toward her


    that it made Lily feel like she was living in a dream world instead of reality.


    ¡°Of course I will! Always!¡± She nodded and emphasized, ¡°I will always think of you this way. There¡¯s no


    one like you in this world. You¡¯re the best, Alexander Russell! The best!¡± Lily moved to tug his head


    toward her gently and pressed her lips on his to show him how much she meant it.


    Alexander let out a low groan and deepened the kiss.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    After being discharged from the hospital, Mnie finally discovered that Nathaniel had stripped her of


    her director title. Even though he had gotten hospitalized, his staff carried out his orders promptly and


    even took away Mnie¡¯s office.


    Everyone in MN Inc. knew Mnie was the CEO¡¯s fiancee. However, she never imagined something


    like this to happen to her. Before she could even officially marry the CEO, her title disappeared just like


    that.


    Though the staff would not talk about it to her face, they would sometimes steal nces at her. Mnie


    could not help but feel others ridiculing her, and she was furious at how heartless Nathaniel was. She


    did not even stay long before collecting her things and leaving.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Momentster, Nathaniel¡¯s secretary called, ¡°Mr. Hall, Director¡­ M-Ms. Thayer came to the office, but


    she left after discovering that you¡¯ve taken away her title and office.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Nathaniel replied calmly. Even though he did not want to be too cruel


    to Mnie as they were once a couple, she was not suitable for this position. If he continued allowing


    her to be the MN Inc.¡¯s director, she would only be apany liability and make things awkward for


    them.


    Moreover, he knew Mnie was an ambitious woman. Since she could hook up with Frank, she would


    not be satisfied just being MN Inc.¡¯s director. Mnie wanted fame and fortune to be the world¡¯s


    top perfumer.


    She would leave Nathaniel to climb to a higher position if she had the opportunity. It was typical of her


    to want to go higher, but she was ignorant of her capabilities. Otherpanies might not be too harsh


    on their employees, but things were different in the perfume industry. If one¡¯s capabilities as a perfumer


    were questionable, one would never make it.


    After hanging up, Nathaniel made another phone call, ¡°Hello, do you have the results for the thing I


    asked?¡±


    ¡­


    After leaving MN Inc., Mnie went to the hotel to look for Frank. Frank was supposed to leave


    Sapphine city by now, but he had to dy his schedule as he was injured and needed time to recover.


    Mnie knocked on his door. When Frank saw her, he dragged her in and pressed her against the


    door frame, lowering his lips onto hers.


    Mnie pushed him away. She would not submit to him this time, nor did she want to y around. She


    was determined to refuse him. Frank frowned and questioned her as he stepped back from her shove,


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°I just came out of surgery, and my body hasn¡¯t fully recovered,¡± Mnie borated.


    ¡°Stop giving me excuses!¡± Frank was not one to care about others. He only wanted things to go his way


    and did not give a d*mn about her body condition. Honestly, he was a sc*m thatckedpassion,


    just like a beast.


    Mnie quickly moved away from him and removed a bottle of pepper spray from her bag, ¡°If you don¡¯t


    stop this, I¡¯ll hurt you! I¡¯m here to talk to you about something, not sleep with you!¡±


    Frank was surprised she had it in her to be harsh and forceful after knowing her for such a long time.


    Frank was stunned but recovered and looked at her with new interest. He then lit a cigarette and took a


    puff, ¡°Fine, what do you want? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not here to have pillow talk with me.¡±

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Frank mocked her, but Mnie ignored it and got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here with a business


    proposal.¡±


    ¡°A business proposal? You?¡± Frank snickered, unconvinced. ¡°If I remember correctly, you don¡¯t have


    enough money to talk business with me. Besides, what kind of deal could you offer? You haven¡¯t even


    been able to fulfill yourst promise.¡±


    He was losing patience with her. If this were the old Mnie, she would have lowered her voice and


    tried to coax him or even begged him. This time, though, she was already over her head, so there was


    nothing to lose.


    Mnie replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t keep your word, either. You promised to help me enter this year¡¯s perfume


    championship and win the trophy. However, the form you gave me had several ws!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already settled that for you, haven¡¯t I? What more do you want?¡± Frank questioned her heatedly.


    ¡°Right, you settled that, but you¡¯ve also ruined me! Now that Nathaniel knows about us, he doesn¡¯t


    want me anymore. He¡¯s even kicked me out of MN Inc.! How can I enter the championship now? How


    am I supposed to build a career in the perfume industry? This was all your fault!¡± She used Frank


    furiously.


    Frank smiled calmly in the face of her wrath. ¡°Mel, how could you say that? What we did was


    consensual, no? Speaking of my promise, didn¡¯t I already give you the form? Using that form,


    you¡¯re qualified for the championship. Besides, I¡¯ve heard that MN Inc. had already handed in their


    registration form, which was approved. We only need to wait for the judges to evaluate. If Nathaniel


    won¡¯t use your name for this, that¡¯s his problem. You should look for him, not me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle things with Nate once and for all. However, I¡¯ve done so much for you. Shouldn¡¯t


    you at least give me something in return?¡± Mnie said.


    Frank looked at her with a smirk, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a huge perfume sampling event next week in Westwood. I want you to take me there.¡±


    She had heard that this sampling event would invite guests fromrge corporations and famous


    perfumers. Lily would also be there as Rebirth¡¯s representative.


    Although this event was not as big as the annual perfume championship, it still held a special status in


    the industry. It was also a more exclusive event because of the strict requirements for participation.


    Mnie was green with jealousy! Why did everything good befall Lily? How was it that Mnie had


    nothing while Lily had everything? She would not ept this nor allow it!


    Frankughed uncontrobly, scattering cigarette ashes everywhere. ¡°Mel, are you sober? Do you


    know the type of people that would attend this event? Do you think you could get it with your status and


    capabilities?¡± He sneered, ¡°Honestly, it isn¡¯t just you. The number of perfumers qualified to join the


    event from this country is unbelievably low.¡±


    ¡°I know that! You¡¯re qualified, though, so take me with you!¡± Mnie raised her head and looked


    straight at him.


    Frank was well-known in the industry. She was not exactly sure what status he held abroad, but she


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    was pretty sure he was still qualified to attend this event.


    He lifted his hand and put out his cigarette, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m qualified, and I¡¯ve also received their


    invitation. Why should I bring you along? Give me one good reason.¡±


    ¡°I know Lily will attend,¡± Mnie paused, ¡°It¡¯s difficult toy a finger on her within these borders, but it¡¯s


    a different story abroad. I could help you seek revenge and ensure she won¡¯t get away!¡±


    Frank nced at her as he calcted whether the deal was worth it. It was indeed a tempting offer to


    him. After a while, he decided, ¡°Deal!¡±

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    After Benedict, the youngd from the woodcarving shop, refused Lily''s order, she lost contact with


    him, and his phone number was changed.She wanted to know about the source of the wood, but the


    owner of the wood carving shop refused to say where he had gone.It was as if he had vanished.


    Alexander said he would help her locate Benedict, but he had never even met the guy.


    She did not hold her breath because she knew it would not be easy.


    There were more urgent things to do.


    Before Lily could focus on finding him, she had a perfume convention to attend in Westwood.She was


    representing Rebirth at a major event for the first time, and she had no one she knew and trusted by


    her side.


    Jenny had work to do, and Olivia could not apany her either.


    Thepany sent an assistant named Giselle Schmidt with her instead.


    It seemed that the assistant had a lot of experience and a goodmand of the Westwoodnguage,


    which was why she was assigned the role.


    The journey was peaceful.


    Nheless, because they didn¡¯t know each other well, there was some distance between the two.


    Lily found the flight exhausting and promptly passed out in her hotel room in Westwood.She had no


    idea Mnie and Frank would check into the same hotel two hours after her arrival.


    "Why didn¡¯t you book a suite? I don¡¯t like such tiny rooms," Frank said as he looked around unhappily.


    Mnie pointed at the ceiling.


    "I thought you wanted revenge? Lily¡¯s room is right above us.This is your chance if you so desire."


    Frank raised his head, took a look, andughed out loud.


    "Do you want me to make a hole in the ceiling so she would fall right down into my arms?" Mnie


    rolled her eyes silently.


    Sometimes, she was speechless at the intelligence of this man.


    "Of course not! However, if something happened, you could say that it was Lily who went to the wrong


    room and ended up in yours."


    Frank understood, and he pinched her chin whileughing.


    "You¡¯re so smart!"


    "Is this why you''re not staying with me in the same room?"


    It had been some time since he had a femalepanion, and he told Mnie there was no need to


    book two rooms because they could just sleep together.However, Mnie insisted they must book two


    rooms, and they must be far apart.


    This caused him to be unhappy.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "If I¡¯m there, how are you supposed to have fun?"


    Mnieughed, patted Frank¡¯s shoulder, and felt confident that her n would be a sess.


    Of course, this was not the only reason she booked two separate rooms.


    First, she didn¡¯t want to share a room with the perverted Frank.


    That would be torturous.She had to take care of her body, believing one¡¯s body was one of their most


    significant assets.She had much more to do and gain, so she must not waste it all on Frank.


    Second, she wanted Lily to bepletely ruined on this trip to Westwood.


    A knock on the door woke Lily.


    She gathered her hair and barely summoned enough strength to get out of bed and go to the door.


    "Who is it?"


    "Ms.Christian, we have to go through our schedule for the day," came Giselle¡¯s voice.


    "Aren''t we only starting tomorrow afternoon?"


    Lily was still drowsy and feeling a little disdainful.


    Giselle was too serious about her job.


    Since meeting Giselle, Lily knew she was a capable person.


    However, Giselle was too inflexible, which was why they were not a good match.


    "True, but the Westwood organizers nned the exhibition for tomorrow morning.All the participants


    can visit."


    Looking at the schedule in her hand, Giselle continued, "On top of that, there is a wee dinner


    tonight.You must attend, so you should shower, change, and apply make-up now."

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    "Can I not go?" Lily asked.


    All she wanted to do at that moment was snooze, as having an insufficient sleep was awful.


    "Technically, yes,"


    Giselle continued without waiting for her to cheer, "However, out of courtesy, you can¡¯t."


    "I don¡¯t care about courtesy.I want to sleep."


    Lily turned around, walked back into the room, spread both arms, and dropped onto the bed.She


    thought, ¡®Oh, this is sofortable"


    Giselle followed her in.


    "Ms.Christian, even if not out of courtesy, from a biological standpoint, you shouldn''t sleep anymore to


    limatize yourself.Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight, which will make you sleepy


    tomorrow morning."


    "ording to research, if you¡¯re sleepy in the morning, you won¡¯t be in good shape for the whole


    day.This will directly affect the productpetition in the afternoon.If you don¡¯t do well in the


    preliminary round due tock of sleep, you''d feel bad about it even if thepany does not penalize


    you."


    Lily was speechless.She was about to fall asleep again, but Giselle was nagging next to her, making


    her want to copse.


    This was the first time she realized she could pass out from getting nagged.


    Still, Giselle was speaking with thepany¡¯s best interest in mind, and although Lily wanted to get


    angry, she knew what Giselle said made sense.


    Lily got up and sat on the bed with her legs folded.She felt lethargic.


    "All right, I know.I¡¯ll go shower and change, okay?" Giselle nodded.


    "Good idea, Ms.Christian."


    Lily was speechless.It was Giselle who had forced it on her!


    "I''ll go back to my room now.I''ll be back here in an hour."


    Lily was still speechless.


    The Westwood trip had started poorly.


    No matter what, she should not stay in bed.She got up for ashower and felt better afterward.


    Next, she got dressed.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia had assisted her in selecting her outfits for the trip.She nned on bringing seven or eight


    dresses because she needed to dress formally for the event.


    Then she realized they were just taking up space, so she removed half of them.


    In the end, she only brought four, along with her casual wardrobe.


    This, she concluded, was adequate.


    Giselle had mentioned that this was a wee dinner, so she decided on a maxi dress and added a


    white shawl to it.


    Surely this was appropriate enough.She did not wait for Giselle toe to her¡ªinstead, she went next


    door on her own and knocked on the door.


    Giselle was wearing a proper office suit.


    Based on her eyes, she seemed satisfied with what Lily was wearing.


    "Giselle, where are we going now?" she asked with a smile.


    "The organizers will send a car to fetch us downstairs.Let¡¯s go down now.The timing should be about


    right," Giselle said while looking at the time.


    "Perfect.Right on the dot, Giselle."


    Lily was having a light moment, but Giselle said seriously, "This is my job.Ms.Christian, please do your


    job too.Hopefully, we can do well and make thepany proud."


    Lily was speechless.


    Where did this old farte from? Why did thepany send someone like her?

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Upon arriving at the so-called reception banquet venue, Lily was stunned.She never expected the


    reception banquet to be as exquisite as a wedding¡¯s.


    The only difference was that the buffet was at a garden vi, and the staff had carefully decorated the


    venue.


    It was jam-packed with a huge crowd.


    Lily felt a little anxious seeing people of various races speaking variousnguages.


    She smiled awkwardly at strangers and tilted her head to ask Giselle, ¡®Are they all here to participate in


    thepetition?"


    Giselle lowered her head and looked at the brochure she was holding, "Yes, they should be."


    ¡®What the heck? Why are there so many participants? Isn¡¯t there supposed to be a limited number of


    contestants since it¡¯s a toughpetition to enter?¡¯ Lily had a slight headache just seeing the number


    of people around, not to mention participating in thepetition.


    "Haha, so who¡¯s the organizer we¡¯re going to meet?"


    Lily thought she should greet the organizer and quit.She would be better off eating room service food at


    the hotel instead of cramped here, especially when her feet hurt from her high heels.


    "The person in charge from the organizer is Lisa Parker, but I didn''t see her." Giselle pushed her


    sses.


    "Did you not see her, or you don''t know her?"


    Lily suspected she might not have actually met the organizer.


    A look of embarrassment appeared on Giselle''s face that Lily had never seen before.


    Even so, Giselle said thoughtfully, "Yes, I¡¯ve never met the organizers, but I have their photos, and I


    looked at them carefully.I can recognize her if I see her."


    Lily was silent.She thought, ¡®Alright, whatever you say"


    "Then, if you see the organizer, just let me know.I''ll go get some air."


    Lily wanted to escape.


    However, knowing how Giselle was, she could not possibly let Lily go, "Lily, that would be quite


    rude.You should stay here to get acquainted with other contestants, which will be helpful for the


    Lily wanted to say it was the perfume Lisa would review, not these contestants, but how would it help?


    Still, she was tired of exining this to the relentless Giselle.


    She ced her hand on her lower abdomen and said, "Well, I need to go to the toilet..."


    "Would you like me toe with you?" Giselle asked immediately.


    "No, there¡¯s no need! Wouldn''t it be rude if the organizer came and we missed her?"


    Lily said, "So please keep a lookout for me.I''ll be quick, okay?"


    After gesturing to Giselle, Lily hurriedly left and headed toward the corner of the venue.She found a


    corner with fewer people and sighed in relief, feeling she could breathe more easily.


    If she had known it was such a reception banquet, she would not havee as it was boring and


    uninteresting.


    Initially, she thought the reviewpetition was to gain insight and learn something, but she did not


    expect it to be a monotonous social event.


    From the beginning, she had refused all kinds of social interaction.


    That was exactly why she left all thepany operations to Nathaniel and Mnie.She shook her


    head vigorously when she thought of those two.


    ¡® Why am I even thinking about them?¡¯ When she raised her head again, she was baffled by the figure


    walking in front of her.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    ¡®What the heck?! Speak of the devil!¡¯ Well, Lily did not even speak of Mnie.She just thought of her.


    Seeing Mnie walking toward her step by step, Lily rubbed her eyes and turned to look into the


    distance.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be! I¡¯m in Woond, and this is the reviewpetition¡¯s reception banquet.Mnie couldn¡¯t


    With that thought in mind, Lily turned to look at the person again.


    The person standing before her looked just like Mnie.Her face, eyes, and especially the tone of her


    voice were annoyingly familiar.


    "What''s the matter? Are you surprised to see me?"


    Mnie just wanted to see the surprise and displeasure in Lily''s eyes.


    ¡®Did Lily think she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s good enough to be here? Well, if there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.I


    can use my brain to get what I want"


    Lily sneered when she confirmed it was indeed Mnie, "You have no self-awareness at all, do you?"


    Mnie was pleased with her response.


    The more unhappy Lily was, the more pleased she would be.


    "Ha, did you think you''re the only one here? Don''t forget, Lily.I''ve won several awards over the past


    three years.I''m better than you and more famous than you.So, I can be here too if you can."


    Mnie deliberately showed off as if she was already a winner by being here.


    Lily could not be bothered to argue with her.She just regretted that Mnie had polluted the fresh air


    she hade here to get.She turned around and was about to leave, "Shameless!"


    "Don''t leave!"


    Mnie said while grabbing her wrist, "Who are you calling shameless? Do you think you can make a


    Hydend.Hydend is not even recognized internationally.So, even if you¡¯re top-notch in Hydend,


    you''re just a nobody here!"


    Although Mnie was not too happy when Frank told her the same thing the other day, she had to


    admit it was the truth.


    The top perfumers in the world were from other countries.


    Although there were a few outstanding talents in Hydend, they had emigrated and joined other


    nationalities.


    Lily noticed something about the reviewpetition.


    Although she heard there were certain requirements to attend and the event would be by invitation


    only, the number of participants was still high.


    Even the organizer had not shown up at the reception yet.


    In other words, in the eyes of the organizers, everyone at the venue might only be cannon fodder.


    Either thispetition was just a gimmick, or the essential participants were not even there.


    Lily was upset that she could not disagree with Mnie.


    However, she refused to believe there were no talented perfumers in Hydend.


    She would rather believe that the top perfumers were reclusive and liked to remain anonymous like the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lodge family.


    "Is that so?"


    Lily sneered at Mnie, "If those of us who earned our rights to be here are nobodies, what about a


    parasite like you? You only survive by relying on others and eating away at others'' efforts?"

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    "What did you say?!"


    Mnie¡¯s face dropped.She was about to continue when someone walked in their direction, "Hi,


    Ms.Christian.We meet again."


    Lily raised her eyebrows.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Is that Frank? It seems these two came prepared.Did theye all the way here for me?¡¯ Well,


    whatever it was, Lily was not the type to back down easily.


    She looked at them and smiled slightly, "It would seem you didn''t learn your lesson, Mr.Moreau.Are you


    asking for another round?"


    Frank was embarrassed by her sarcasm and mockery, and he recalled the defeat he had faced thest


    time.


    "This is a public ce, Ms.Christian.I don''t think you would be so reckless."


    He was confident Lily would not dare do anything to him in public, so he continued to provoke her.He


    did not expect a littledy like Lily to be so skilled at kickboxing, which made it tricky for him to get his


    way with her.


    However, this aroused Frank''s desire to conquer Lily.It would be such an incredible feat for him to get


    such a woman.


    "Sorry, I''m reckless by nature.If anyonees looking for trouble, they can''t me me for stretching


    my muscles."


    As Lily said that, she clenched her fingers and made a creaking sound.


    Mnie¡¯s face dropped when she heard that sound.


    She had never seen it with her own eyes, but by Frank¡¯s description and Nathaniel¡¯s fear of her, Lily


    was not someone she could mess with, so Mnie could only y tricks and not use force.


    After weighing the situation, Mnie smiled and said, "Everyone¡¯s just ying around.Why take it so


    seriously?"


    "Lily, Mr.Moreau and you may have gotten off the wrong foot. I brought him here to apologize to


    you.We¡¯re in a foreign country, so we are in the same boat.We should be united."


    Lily had to admire the speed at which Mnie changed her expression.


    One second ago, Mnie was still dissing her, and the next second she was saying they should be


    united as fellow countrymen.


    "In the same boat with someone like you? I''m afraid I''d rather drown."


    After giving Mnie a look, Lily ignored her and walked in the other direction.


    "What a b*tch!"


    Mnie squeezed her skirt hanging by her sides as she looked at Lily¡¯s departing figure, gritting her


    teeth in anger.


    "Forget about it.Lily can¡¯t be arrogant for too long."


    Frank intently said as he pointed to the ground, "Where does she think this is? We''re Woond, the


    capital of perfumery.She¡¯s just a nobody here!"


    Frank could not conceal the contempt in his eyes.He only agreed to cooperate with Mnie because


    he was certain he could get his way with Lily here.


    Soon after Lily walked away, Giselle bumped into her, "Lily, didn''t you go to the washroom? I didn¡¯t see


    you there."


    "Maybe you missed me."Lily made an excuse.She didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    "I don''t feel well.Maybe it¡¯s food poisoning.Let¡¯s head back."


    "But I saw the organizer just now and came to get you,"


    Giselle frowned, "We should at least greet the host before leaving.Otherwise, it would be rude."

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    "Giselle, you must understand that respect is mutual.There''s no reason to be polite if the host doesn¡¯t


    treat us as valued guests."


    Lily found the environment ufortable.She would have left long ago if she were not here as


    Rebirth''s representative.


    "Still..."


    Giselle wanted to continue, but someone interjected, "I''m sorry.The two of you mentioned something


    about the host not respecting their guests.Am I right?"


    The two turned their heads simultaneously and saw an older man.


    The man sported a head of silver hair, but he took good care of his skin, so he did not look his age.He


    gave off a sophisticated vibe as he directed his inquiry at Lily and Giselle.


    Giselle recognized the older man at a nce¡ªWesley Parker.She drew a sharp breath and blurted,


    "M-My apologies, Mr.Parker.That wasn''t what we meant..."


    "Are you saying I misheard you?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Wesley touched his earlobe and said, "I think my hearing is fine, though."


    "Mr.Parker, you''re mistaken."


    Giselle tried to exin, but Lily stopped her.


    "Your hearing is fine, and you heard it right.That''s what I meant to say.The host does not respect all of


    their guests and is biased toward some.That''s what I think."


    Upon hearing that, Giselle widened her eyes.She did not expect Lily to be so bold.


    ''Does she even know who Mr.Parker is?!''


    "Mr..."


    Giselle tried to salvage the situation, but Wesley was not giving her a chance to do so anymore.


    Wesley looked at Lily, his eyes narrowing as he said, "Really? Please enlighten me.I''d like to know


    what made you think that way."


    "Lily? Lily,"


    Giselle whispered her name, hoping to stop her.It probably would change nothing, but it was worth a


    try.


    Finally, she heard those words that made her break down.


    Lily looked at the silver-haired older man before her.He had a unique demeanor.


    Although he sounded friendly, his tone revealed a hint of superiority.


    Clearly, Wesley disapproved of Lily¡¯s viewpoint and was unhappy to hear it because his questioning


    sounded more like an interrogation.


    "The event organizer was the one who hosted this so-called wee dinner and invited everyone


    over.However, they did not allocate any personnel here to escort us in.I''ve been here almost an hour


    but have met none of the organizingmittee members.Their voices attracted the crowd¡¯s attention


    and gathered around the trio.


    "I believe it''s fair that the event organizer sent invitations to all the participants.However, I heard that


    the person in charge went to wee a more important guest, and that''s why they''re not here.How''s


    that fair to the rest of us?"


    Lily felt the organizer should not have ignored all the other guests, even if they needed to entertain


    other guests who were more important.


    They simply did not care about the rest.


    In reality, Lily''sments reflected the feelings of some guests who were too hesitant to speak up.No


    one was willing to be the person who called out the event organizer.


    Among the crowd were Frank and Mnie, who came after hearing about themotion.


    They stood at the outermostyer of the crowd circle and coldly watched on.


    Frank sneered and said faintly, "She''s such an idi*t! Things are about to get interesting."


    Mnie was puzzled.


    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Even with all the noise going on, Frank was unperturbed.He had a winess in one hand and a smug


    grin on his face as he nced over at themotion.


    "Do you know who that man is?"


    Mnie shook her head as she looked at the man and then back at Frank.


    Given that this was her first visit, she certainly would not have known anyone.


    "He¡¯s Wesley Parker, a top perfumer from Westwood.This time around, he¡¯s also serving as the


    every few centuries,"


    Frank exined, forming the number eight with his fingers.


    In a deep tone, he continued, "Do you think that woman can leave this ce like nothing had


    happened, or rather, make a name for herself in Westwood¡¯s perfumery industry now that she offended


    him?"


    Mnie understood the situation after listening to Frank¡¯s exnation.She could not conceal her joy.


    "That means she¡¯s dead meat!"


    "Not necessarily."


    Frank shook his head.


    "Mr.Parker is bipr, and no one could guess his feelings.In any case, things would get interesting!"


    Frank¡¯s words did not affect Mnie¡¯s high spirits at all.She thought, ¡®No one would enjoy being publicly


    reprimanded and having their mistakes pointed out, especially someone of such high status.


    With so many people present, sheined about the organizer''s ipetence, calling them


    biased.


    In other words, she¡¯s saying the event organizer was a snob and made them look bad in front of


    everyone, right? She¡¯s so dead this time!¡¯ Faced with Lily¡¯s criticism, Wesley only sneered.


    "I¡¯ve never said that it would be fair."


    Everyone at the scene, including Lily, was rendered speechless.


    However, Wesley paid no attention to the crowd¡¯s reaction and continued, "This world is an unfair


    ce, to begin with.All of you here are perfumers, so I¡¯m sure you understand.Some were born extra


    sensitive to scents, and some have wealthy parents who could support them in achieving their


    dreams.Meanwhile, some could never be good enough as those born with talents, no matter how hard


    they work Is any of this fair? It¡¯s not! Then why would you ask me to be fair?"


    The group was taken aback by his honesty, but they all agreed that he was speaking the truth upon


    reflection.


    Nothing in this world was entirely fair, and many people had to deal with injustice from birth.


    "I¡¯m not asking for the organizer to bepletely fair to everyone, but respect is one thing they should


    have.If I¡¯m not mistaken, most of us here haven¡¯t seen the organizingmittee members until now,


    have we?"


    Despite Wesley''s retort, Lily maintained herposure and did not be flustered.


    People in the crowd were murmuring to one another and nodding asionally.


    They agreed with what Lily said, but nobody dared to speak up.


    Wesley said nothing, but his gaze was fixed on Lily.


    Everyone was on edge because of the tense silence, as if a bomb were about to go off.


    Many people were there, but it was so quiet that one could have heard a pin drop.


    Wesley''s anger was in for all to see.


    How could he, a legendary figure in the perfume industry, put up with being publicly reprimanded by a


    youngdy? Giselle, who was by Lily¡¯s side, was already breaking out in a cold sweat.


    It baffled her how everything could have gone this wrong.She had taken every precaution possible, but


    they still made a catastrophic mistake.


    If she had foreseen this, she might have let Lily skip today''s event.


    Currently, Mnie is the happiest person in the room.


    Her mind was consumed with the idea that Lily had lost her chances.


    ¡®She''s too full of herself! Did her past sesses make her forget how fresh she is in the industry? How


    dare she tell Mr.Parker off like this when he could easily crush her and force her out of the industry for


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    good.


    Now that I think about it, knowing him would open up my future.


    He is powerful, so if I could use his name or get him to teach me, I would seed, right?¡¯ A n had


    formed in Mnie¡¯s mind.


    When tensions reached a breaking point, and chaos seemed imminent, a melodious voice cut through


    the chaos, "Daddy! I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you!"

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    A youngdy dressed in a princess gown with ash brown hair made her way through the crowd.She


    held Wesley''s arm with a radiant smile on her youthful face.Her smile relieved the awkwardness in the


    air.


    When Wesley looked at the youngdy, his tense and solemn expression turned into a look full of


    adoration for her.


    "You¡¯re running all over the ce again."


    "I did not! I was there just now..."


    She paused as she realized the strangeness of the situation.


    ncing around, she asked, "Why are all of you looking at me?"


    When she looked around again, she realized that the crowd¡¯s attention was not only focused on herself


    and her father but also...


    "Lilsy!"


    Her eyes lit up, and she excitedly called out Lily¡¯s nickname.She released her grip on Wesley¡¯s arm and


    went up to hold Lily¡¯s arm instead.


    "It is you! I¡¯m not just seeing things! Lilsy, it¡¯s really you! Why are you here? Are you here to visit me?"


    Everyone, including Lily, was rendered speechless.


    At this very moment, the happiest person in the room was this giggling, carefree youngdy.


    "I knew we were friends! Why didn¡¯t you stay in touch? The sachet you gave me lost its fragrance after


    I used it for along time.I¡¯ve looked everywhere, but nothing came close to what you did for me.Now that


    you¡¯re here, how about you tell me..."


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Wesley let out a cough and interrupted her, "Lisa, behave yourself."


    Wesley could not scold her too sharply because of the other people in the area, so he could only


    remind her.


    "Daddy! I¡¯m behaving myself! Do you remember Lily, the good friend I met at Hydend? I told you


    about her! It¡¯s her!"


    Lisa pulled Lily forward by her arm and made her stand right in front of Wesley.


    "Lilsy, this is my dad!"


    She rendered both Lily and Wesley speechless.


    ¡®This so awkward!¡¯ Lily thought to herself.


    "Hello.I''m Lily Christian, Lisa¡¯s friend."


    Lily first broke the tension in the air and extended her hand to greet Wesley.


    Wesley looked at Lily¡¯s extended hand, then at his daughter, who smiled brightly.Then he shook hands


    with Lily.


    "Nice to meet you!"


    Indeed, a wonderful meeting it was! No one expected things to calm down after being on the verge of


    exploding earlier.


    Nothing was left behind, not even the unpleasant energy in the air.


    There were countless envious eyes on Lily.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They were surprised to learn that she was familiar with Wesley''s daughter.


    To them, this was a shortcut for Lily to achieve her dreams, as they believed Lily would seed in the


    perfumery industry with a bit of help from Wesley.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Mnie was the most disappointed person at this turn of events.


    She was waiting to watch Lily get into trouble, but Lisa came out of nowhere and disrupted everything.


    ¡®How annoying!¡¯ Mnie gritted her teeth with resentment and watched Lisa smiling in joy.


    To her, Lisa was the one who ruined her ns and everything great that was about toe her way.


    ¡®Wait! Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen her before? She looks familiar.Earlier, she said she met Lily in


    Hydend, but I¡¯ve known Lily since we were at university.I¡¯ve met most of her friends, and there


    weren¡¯t that many.Why does Lisa sound so familiar then?¡¯ Mnie continued staring at Lisa¡¯s face for a


    moment, and a memory fragment shed across her mind.


    ¡®That''s her?¡¯ On the other side of the hall, Lisa was still talking to Lily after the crowd dispersed.


    "Lilsy, I sent you my new phone number after I returned to Westwood.Why didn¡¯t you contact me? I


    thought you didn¡¯t want to be my friend anymore."


    "You sent it to me before? I didn¡¯t receive it, though."


    Lily was surprised to hear that.


    Lily remembered Lisa, this old friend of hers.


    Back then, Lisa was an exchange student at her university, but no one knew Lisa¡¯s true identity¡ªthe


    daughter of the internationally renowned perfumer Wesley Parker¡ªat the time.


    Everyone thought she was just another exchange student.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lisa was not as jolly then.Her personality was simr to Lily''s, as she did not have many friends either.


    Lily had forgotten how they became friends, but she made a scented sachet for Lisa before Lisa


    returned to Westwood.


    Their ssmates also loved to y around with fragrances, and most of them made perfumes or


    essential oils.


    To Lisa, receiving a scented sachet with various dried flowers with different fragrances was rare.


    Lily also made adjustments ording to Lisa¡¯s thoughts and gave it to her as a gift.


    However, she did not expect Lisa to love the sachet that much and always kept it by her side.


    "Huh? Didn¡¯t you receive it? I sent it three times because I was afraid that would happen."


    Lisa pouted in disappointment at first, but she soon returned to her jolly state.


    "It¡¯s okay, though.Look! Even if you didn¡¯t receive it, we managed to get in touch with each other again!


    It has to be fate, right?"


    "You''re right.That¡¯s the exact word."


    Lilyughed.It was a happy thing to be able to meet an old friend in a foreign country.


    "Oh, right, are you here to attend the perfumerypetition too?"


    Lisa asked as she took small bites of the piece of cake in her hand.Lily raised her brows and chuckled.


    "Didn¡¯t you say I was here to visit you?"


    That made Lisa chuckle too.


    Waving her hand, Lisa exined.


    "I said that deliberately.I had to say that to ease the tension in the air.Otherwise a fight would¡¯ve broken


    out between you and my dad, right?"


    Lily was speechless.


    ¡®It seems she knows everything, but she¡¯s just pretending to know nothing to ease the tension.Such a


    brilliant girl!¡¯


    Although it had been a few years since theyst met, they still managed to click right away.


    Laughing, Lily nodded.


    "If I were to fight with your dad, what would you do?"


    "That won¡¯t happen,"


    Lisa took another bite of the cake, shaking her head as she said indifferently, "There are alot of guards


    here, and my dad has many bodyguards protecting him too.You''ll be pressed to the ground before you


    can even touch him."


    Lily did not know what to say to that.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    "Thank you, nheless.You still saved me there earlier!"


    Lily found Lisa¡¯s description of the scenario earlier hrious.


    No matter what, Lisa was kind enough to help her.


    Lisa smiled sweetly.


    "No worries! You just need to teach me how to make a scented sachet.I loved it so much, so I tried to


    create one by myself by recalling how you did it, but all my attempts failed."


    "Your dad is a top perfumer.Do you not like any of the fragrances that he had created?" Lily asked after


    giving it some thought.


    "There are, but perfumes differ from the sachet you gave me.I can bring the scented sachet


    everywhere, which would have a long-sting scent.I also like to put it next to my pillow when I sleep.I


    feel like that helps me sleep better.Did you put any drugs in it? I think I''m addicted!"


    "Haha! Your dad would notice it immediately if drugs were in the sachet."


    Lily looked around; Wesley was already nowhere in sight.


    "Quit looking around.My dad was just here to make an appearance.He needs to meet someone


    important," Lisa said, knowing why Lily looked around.


    "Yeah, all of us here are just normal guests." Lily nodded.


    She agreed with Wesley¡¯s words to a certain extent.


    He was right that life was unfair, and it was normal to get treated differently, too.


    The factor that riled Lily up was the organizer¡¯s terrible attitude toward them.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Although they had more important guests to meet, they should not ignore the other guests too because


    they were the ones who invited everyone over.


    If they did not care for the other guests, they would not need to invite everyone to fill the seats up.


    Lisaughed.


    "I heard everything you guys said earlier.To be honest, what you did earlier was admirable."


    "How so?"


    "Well, it¡¯s my first time seeing someone talk to my dad in such a way.I saw his terrible expression


    earlier, and it was so funny! Hahaha!"


    Lisaughed out loud without a single care.


    Lily, on the other hand, found Lisa¡¯s words hrious.


    "If you put your words that way, I¡¯d think you''re trying to praise me.Should I be honored to be the first


    person who made your dad angry, then?"


    "I give you the permission to bask in this glory for a moment."


    Lily was speechless.


    A whileter, she asked, "You¡¯re not mad?"


    Lisa looked at Lily like she was the strangest being on the.


    "Why would I be? You were right.My dad can be a snob at times since he¡¯s egoistic and would only


    care for certain people.He''s used to having peopleplimenting him."


    "With his status, reputation and skills, he deserves to beplimented."


    Lily knew a little about Wesley¡¯s creations.


    There were a few ssic items he created that she liked as well, but she had never gotten the chance


    to meet him.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore.Tell me about your life in thest few years! Are you a perfumer in


    Hydend already?" Lisa said yfully.


    "I..."


    Lily sighed at the mention of her life.She did not know how to describe thest few years of her life.Her


    sigh stunned Lisa.


    Just as Lisa was about to ask more questions, she heard someone calling her name, "Hey Lisa! It¡¯s


    been so long!"


    Lisa turned toward the source of the voice and saw a slightly familiar face.


    Thedy was smiling sweetly.


    "You''ve gotten prettier over the years! I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you!"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    "Sorry, you¡¯re?"


    Lisa did not recognize the woman.


    Mnie acted like an old friend of Lisa¡¯s and patted her shoulder with a smile, Hey, don¡¯t you


    remember me? I''m Mel! Mnie Thayer!"


    Lisa was quiet and looked like she was trying to recall.


    Lily was speechless.


    ¡®Mnie¡¯s such a kiss -a*s.When was she ever close to Lisa back in university? To be honest, most of


    her friends back then were guys.She would only make friends with girls if she could gain something


    from them.Otherwise, she wouldn''t even bother making small talk"


    At that time, Lily was socially inexperienced and could not see through Mnie.


    Mnie took the initiative to befriend her and gain her favor, but it was all a calcted move.


    Now, knowing that Lisa was Wesley Parker¡¯s daughter, of course, Mnie would try to befriend her.


    Seeing no response from Lisa, Mnie felt somewhat embarrassed, but she would not back down so


    easily.She quickly turned to look at Lily, "Did you forget? I used to be in the same dorm as Lily.We often


    had lunch together at the restaurant near the university entrance.You know, pickled fish?"


    As soon as Mnie mentioned food, Lisa''s eyes lit up, and she repeatedly nodded, "Ah, yes, the


    pickled fish near the gate was delicious, and I haven''t been able to eat it since I came home.Now that


    you mention it, I¡¯m about to drool.Is that restaurant still there?"


    After catching Lisa¡¯s attention sessfully, Mnie sat beside her, "Yes, the owner of that ce retired


    and gave the business to his son, but the taste is still the same.Let me bring you there one day!"


    "Really?"


    Lisa was excited, "I feel like flying back there now!"


    "Haha, let''s go together then! You haven''t been here for a long while.Sapphine has changed a lot, so


    let me show you around.There are so many more delicious foods besides pickled fish.We can take our


    time trying them all,"


    Mnie looked at Lily proudly as she spoke.


    Lisa was just a little girl, so it was a piece of cake for Mnie to get close to her.She just had to find


    something inmon with Lisa.


    Mnie thought that perhaps Lisa could also be another stepping stone for her.


    Lisa repeatedly nodded and suddenly turned to speak to Lily, "Lily, you must take me to have some


    good food!"


    Mnie was quiet upon hearing this.


    Lily raised her eyes and nced at Mnie, "Okay!"


    "Lily, the perfumerypetition is tomorrow.Are you going to leave after that? Stay here for a couple


    more days.I can bring you to some interesting ces.By the way, you haven''t been to my house


    yet.You shoulde and visit!"


    Lisa was enthusiastic.


    Lily smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t be leaving so soon.I''ll stay for a few more days, and we can


    still meet again."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "That would be great! Since we got back in touch, I can reach out to you anytime since I miss you so


    much!"Lisa took out her phone and said, "By the way, you should add me on Whatsapp!"

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Standing close by, Mnie pulled out her phone and leaned in, "Yes, we should add each other for


    easier contact."


    However, before she could scan the QR code, Lisa had already put her phone away.


    "Okay, I should head back.My daddy should be looking for me.Let''s get in touch again!"


    "Lisa, I haven''t..."


    Mnie hurriedly stood up, but Lisa did not look at her.She just waved goodbye to Lily and ran away


    quickly in the other direction.


    Watching Lisa¡¯s back getting further away, Mnie clenched her phone tightly, wishing she could crush


    it.


    "You never miss a chance to step on someone else, but not everyone will be happy to be your stepping


    stone, so be careful not to fall!"


    Lily sneered.


    "Why can¡¯t I do that? That¡¯s what I¡¯m good at, Lily.What gives you the right to judge me? Didn¡¯t you also


    climb to the top by using your rtionship? Don¡¯t pretend to be all high and mighty when we''re just the


    same."


    Mnie was embarrassed by how Lisa ignored her and took her anger out on Lily.


    Mnie was frustrated that she couldn¡¯t get close to Lisa, but that little child was not her ultimate goal.


    Since she couldn¡¯t get to Lisa, she might as well head directly to the source and save her a detour.


    "When you have bad intentions, you tend to think everyone else is the same as you."


    Lily nced at her, ''''Have you ever looked in the mirror?"


    "You..."


    Before Mnie could retort, Lily had already walked away with her assistant.


    Frank, who had been watching the drama unfold, walked over and said to her, "I thought you could


    cling to something good."


    Looking at Lily in the distance, Mnie was annoyed, "What''s the hurry? Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day."


    "Huh, that¡¯s only if you seed in the end.If you take your own time, you won¡¯t be able to build


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    anything."


    Frank ridiculed her.He had seen through Mnie¡¯s ns.


    Mnie was always looking to climb up.She was ready to give up her body and allow him to do


    whatever he wanted in exchange for a form and a trophy in the annualpetition.


    Now that she had seen Wesley Parker, it was clear to Frank what she would do.


    Frank did not care.He was almost done having fun with her anyway.He was only lusting for something


    new and liked Mnie¡¯s greed very much.


    They were the same type of people.


    Maybe he could gain something from her too.


    Mnie turned to him and said, "Don''t just talk about me.How about you, my dear Mr.Moreau? We''ve


    been here for a while, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re as famous and important as you imed."


    When they were in Hydend, Mnie did not know Frank''s status very well in the foreign perfumery


    scene.She thought that since he was famous and talented, she could be known by the world by


    clinging to him.


    However, upon their arrival at Woond, Mnie sensed that Frank was not as famous as she


    imagined.


    To be precise, Frank was not even someone important.


    After all, the organizer did not give him any special treatment and did not even greet him.


    That means Frank was no different than anyone else here.


    Did Frank exaggerate everything?

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    On the way back, Giselle would not stop grumbling, "Lily, although we dodged a bullet earlier, your


    behavior today was very inappropriate.Due to your impulsiveness, our efforts were almost in vain."


    Lily expected this from Giselle, but she did not expect her to be so long-winded, so she smiled at her,


    "Was it that serious?"


    Seeing that Lily did not recognize the gravity of the situation, Giselle became deadly serious, "Lily, I


    don''t know how you could still smile.Do you think that nothing happened? It just so happened that you


    knew Mr.Parker''s daughter, but what if you didn¡¯t know her? What if his daughter didn''t show up? What


    if she didn¡¯t think of you as her friend? "When we are in someone else''s territory, we are at the mercy of


    the host.The organizer was indeed negligent, but we can always give feedback to themter instead of


    using them in public.If they disqualify us over this..."


    "Well, they didn¡¯t include us as qualified candidates!" Lily interrupted Giselle.


    She could not stand her ranting, "Please, there¡¯s just too many ¡®what ifs¡¯ that you''re suggesting."


    Giselle was stunned there, not knowing what to say for a while.


    "Giselle, I know you¡¯re looking out for thepany, and your intention is good, but can''t you see?


    Participants from Hydend and other smaller countries do not matter here.In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter


    whether we are qualified for thispetition.Believe it or not, even if I won the prize this time, they¡¯ll


    say I got it illegitimately."


    The issue of discrimination was already prevalent here, and now that everyone knew that she was


    friends with Wesley Parker¡¯s daughter, if she won the award, people would undoubtedly think that she


    got it through connections.


    What Mnie said earlier was an excellent example.


    Of course, Mnie did not represent everyone, but some people would think the same way.Lily could


    already foresee the consequences before she participated in thepetition.


    "Well..."


    Giselle did not think of this.


    When Lily started arguing with Wesley Parker, Giselle was only worried that Lily had offended him and


    Rebirth would not be able to expand their business abroad in the future.


    What Lily said had just dawned on her.


    "Then are we now in a dilemma?" Giselle said cautiously.


    If Lily entered thepetition, there would be two possible oues.


    Firstly, losing and returning home in despair and, secondly, winning and being deemed illegitimate,


    which would not be glorious either.


    If she withdrew from thepetition, people may think she was intimidated, which would be worse.


    In other words, Lily was damned if she did, damned if she didn¡¯t.


    "Yeah."


    Lily nodded solemnly, but she was not very worried.


    Still, she was better off distracting her assistant with this problem rather than keeping her by her side,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    muttering in her ears.


    Sure enough, this move worked very well, and Giselle fell into deep thought.


    Upon returning to the hotel, Giselle went into her own room to work, presumably to do a routine report


    and think of a solution.


    Lily could use silence and some alone time.She entered her room and put onfortable clothes


    before turning on her phone.


    There were a few unread messages, one of which was a greeting emoji from Lisa.


    Lily smiled and replied with an emoji.


    There were also some messages from thepany group chat.


    There were sent by Jenny and Olivia.


    They wanted to know whether she had arrived.


    Lily checked in with them but omitted what happened at the reception banquet.She told them that she


    had fallen asleep due to jetg.


    Finally, she checked and confirmed that Alexander had not sent her any message, so she was a little


    disappointed.


    Was he so busy that he did not even have time to send her a message? Her fingers tapped on her


    screen, wanting to send a message to him, but after pondering, she deleted it.


    Why should she text him first if he did not text her?

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    However, she could not help but open the chat window again after awhile.


    Nowadays, it should not be a problem for a woman to take the initiative.She convinced herself there


    was nothing wrong with sending him a text first.


    Lily quickly typed, "I''ve arrived!"


    Then she sent it out immediately, without giving herself a chance to hesitate.


    However, her message seemed to have sunk into the sea.


    There was no response at all, not even an emoji.


    Staring at the screen, Lily felt embarrassed.She had taken the initiative, yet there was no reaction from


    him.


    Lily long-pressed her message, wanting to un-send the message, but the time limit for un-sending had


    D*mn it! She was upset when her phone rang suddenly.


    Seeing Alexander¡¯s name shing on her screen, she was excited and wanted to press the answer


    button.


    Just as she was about to answer, she stopped herself abruptly.


    No, no, no! Picking it up in such a hurry, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious that she was waiting for his call? After


    three seconds, she answered the phone anyway, fearing that he thought she was unavable and


    would hang up.


    "Hello?"


    She sounded a littlezy.


    "Seven hours and twenty-eight minutes," he said.


    "What?"


    Blinking, Lily didn''t understand what he meant.


    "You¡¯re seven hours and twenty-eight minuteste."


    Alexander seemed to be looking at the time, "ording to the flight time, you should''ve arrived seven


    hours and twenty-eight minutes ago.Even taking into ount the journey on the road and some rest


    time, you are still about five hourste."


    Lily was stunned for a moment, then retorted, "What about you? You¡¯re also seven hours and twenty-


    eight minuteste! No, it''s seven and a half hours!"


    What the hell? Obviously, he was keeping track of her flight time, so he could very well take the


    initiative to call her and send a message.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    How dare he me her for beingte? "I''m sorry.I was in a meeting,"


    Alexander sighed, pinching his nose.


    After a whole day of long meetings, Alexander was exhausted.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe just had a cup of


    coffee to refresh himself.


    When he was about to call her, her message came.


    Although it''s just a simple text, it warmed his heart and eliminated his fatigue.


    "Okay, I forgive you!"


    Since he apologized, Lily happily forgave him.


    "Is everything alright over there? I know that there are a few pretty good restaurants.You can try it,"he


    said, "I''ll send you the addresster."


    "If you think they¡¯re good, they must not be cheap."


    She poked her finger on the bed and pouted, "Forget it.I''ll have room service."


    "You can use my credit card!" Heughed when sheined about the price.


    "Well, how do I do that? Bring your card here."


    She stretched out her hand as if he could put the card in her palm in the next second.


    He was a few thousand kilometers away.How could she use his card???¡±

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    "There¡¯s a ck credit card with no password in your luggage¡¯s middlepartment.You can use it."


    To Lily¡¯s surprise, Alexander said that.Lily got up quickly and rummaged through her luggage.


    Sure enough, she found a ck credit card with gold ents.It did not look like any ordinary credit


    card.


    "When did you put it there?"


    "It doesn''t matter.As long as you can use it."


    After a pause, he continued, "It''s not easy being out there, so eating and sleeping well must be your


    priority.Remember to take care of yourself when I¡¯m not around."


    His words moved Lily, and she felt very much at ease.


    All she knew was to be independent and self-sufficient since her childhood.


    Now she had someone who would always think about her and be concerned about whether or not she


    was eating and sleeping well.Her well-being seemed to be the most crucial thing to Alexander.


    "Sure, you too," Lily said softly.


    Alexander smiled and seemed to recall something, "By the way, I heard the organizers invited Wesley


    Parker.That person is a bit difficult to deal with, so if you bump into him, remember to avoid


    confrontation as much as possible."


    ¡®Oops"


    Lily was silent, thinking about what Alexander had just said.


    Hearing no immediate response from Lily, Alexander¡¯s heart skipped a beat.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe asked


    cautiously, ''Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already met him?"


    "Hmm."


    Lily snorted softly and told him everything that had happened today.


    After she finished speaking, it was Alexander''s turn to be silent.


    "Are you speechless because of what I did?"


    Initially, Lily did not think anything was wrong with what she did, but when she narrated the encounter


    to Alexander from a fresh point of view, Lily thought that maybe she should not have offended such a


    heavyweight as soon as she arrived.


    Nheless, if Lily could do it again, she probably would have done the same thing.She could bear


    many things, but she could not bear the tant disrespect and contempt for the perfumers from


    Hydend.


    "Not really," Alexander said while rubbing his forehead.He new her temperament very well, but he did


    not expect her to meet Wesley Parker on her first day there.


    Alexander could never have foreseen their encounter as well.


    He continued, "Didn¡¯t it all work out in the end? Mr.Parker didn¡¯t get mad at you, and he didn''t kick you


    out."


    "Well, yes, thanks to Lisa." Lily was aware of that.


    "If it weren''t for Lisa, I might have gotten thrown out today." She said half- jokingly.


    Of course, she knew this was impossible.


    As a top international perfumer, even if Wesley Parker were furious, he would not have done so much


    in front of too many people.


    Besides, Lily was not in the wrong.


    The organizer was indeed negligent and sloppy.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Wesley Parker was angry because he got embarrassed in public.


    If he had kicked her out because of this, it would not have looked too good on him.


    "Ultimately, it''s still because of you.If it weren''t for the friends you made back then, how could it have


    ended the way it did today? "


    However, Alexander was also surprised by Lily¡¯s social circle, "I didn''t expect you to be friends with


    Mr.Parker¡¯s daughter."


    Many wanted to get close to Wesley Parker and use him to make a name for themselves in the


    industry, but who would have thought that Lily was friends with his daughter?


    "I didn''t know Lisa was his daughter.When I met Lisa, she was just an ordinary, introverted little girl.I


    never expected her to be rted to Wesley Parker."

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Lily was surprised.She did not have many friends, but she managed to meet one here in Woond,


    and that friend turned up to be someone of high caliber.


    "Well, it¡¯s unexpected, but it¡¯s your blessing."


    In any case, Alexander was relieved.


    At least with this rtionship, Wesley Parker would not be too hard on her.


    "What kind of blessing is this? I¡¯m in such a dilemma now.Whether I join thepetition or not, it will


    not end well for me."


    Lily murmured while looking up at the ceiling.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Alexander turned his chair to face the ss window.Outside was the boundless night view of the city.It


    waste at night, but he had no intention of going home.


    Without her, he would much rather stay in the office and face the table full of work.


    "Why would I be afraid? I¡¯ve encountered worse.I can¡¯t control what others say, can I? I¡¯ll do what I


    must!"


    Although Lily wasining, she had already made up her mind.She could not change the situation


    she was in.She had never backed down when faced with adversaries.


    Why should she withdraw from thepetition because of what people might say? She joined the


    industry because she loved perfumery, not because she wanted approval and fame.


    If Lily cared about public perception, she would have been devastated when Nathaniel and Mnie


    teamed up to nder her.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHer words made Alexanderugh, "Just do whatever you


    want.I have your back."


    This statement was the best encouragement, and support Lily needed.She felt relieved knowing there


    would always be someone there to support her no matter what.She was no longer working or fighting


    alone.


    Lily thought someone was knocking on her door when she heard a knocking sound.She answered, but


    there was no one there.She then realized the sound came from Alexander''s side of the call.


    "It sounds like someone is looking for you.We''ll talkter."


    Before Alexander could say anything, Lily hung up the phone.He frowned as he looked up at the door.


    "Come in."


    "Mr.Russell, it¡¯s Ms.Oakley."


    Edward looked a little uneasy.


    The person entered Alexander¡¯s office, ranting andining, "Hal! I knew Alex was here.Why did


    you stop me, Edward? What kind of secretary are you?"


    "Ms.Oakley..."


    Alexander sat up straight and waved his hand, and then Edward stopped and exited the office.


    The woman who came in was wearing Chanel''stest slim-fit trench coat this fall.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After she walked in, she took it off and revealed a tight little ck dress she was wearing underneath.


    The dress fitted her body perfectly, outlining her curves distinctly.


    She took a few steps forward with a smile on her face.


    Then, seeming to recall something, she nced at the door and said dissatisfiedly, Edward is losing his


    grip.He doesn''t even know how to close the door."


    Just as she was about to close the door, she heard Alexander say, "Leave it open."

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Brittany Oakley¡¯s hand paused in mid-air.


    Then she turned around and smiled at Alexander.


    "Okay, we¡¯ll do it your way."


    She went to the office table, put down the bag, and opened it.


    Inside was a big lunch box.


    "I know you forget about everything when you work.That includes eating."


    She picked up the coffee cup in front of him, then poured away its contents.


    "Drinking coffee without a proper meal isn¡¯t good for your stomach.


    You don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself, do you?"


    As she said that, she opened the lunchbox.


    Nestled within it was hot food.Not only was the color of the food attractive, but it also smelled


    mouthwatering.


    " cooked your favorite BBQ ribs.I also made fried chicken."


    Full of enthusiasm, she ced some cutleries in front of him.


    With both hands supporting her chin, she looked at him with a yearning expression.


    Alexander shot her a look and said faintly, "You cooked all this?"


    "Yes.Quick, sample my handiwork.Go on," Brittany urged.She smiled so wide that her eyes turned into


    slits.


    "You cooked?"


    Alexander repeated, but it was a rhetorical question.His cold eyes bore a hole into her as if trying to


    read her thoughts.


    Pouting, Brittany stood up and stomped her feet.


    "Fine.I got takeout from Cloudy.I just got off a ne and didn¡¯t have much time, alright? I¡¯m still jet-


    "I never said you have to cook."


    Alexander put the lid back on the lunch box and pushed it aside.


    "Since you¡¯re tired, you should go home and get some rest.Note here."


    "T wanted to see you."§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Brittany got angry when she saw him push the lunch box aside


    without taking a bite.


    "Even if I didn¡¯t cook it, I did buy it.Why won¡¯t you just try some? Don''t you like the food from Cloudy¡¯s?"


    "I¡¯m not hungry," Alexander said faintly, "It''ste. I''ll get Edward to send you home."


    "I don¡¯t want to go home."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Brittany furrowed her brows and said unhappily, "If you don¡¯t like takeout, let¡¯s go out and eat.I''ll go with


    you."


    Brittany went forward and held onto his wrist.


    "We could go for ate-night meal, Alex.Let¡¯s go!" she said coquettishly.


    As soon as she got off the ne, she immediately went to get him some food so that she would have


    an excuse to see him sooner.


    Why would she leave so soon? She just got there.No way.She wanted to stay a little longer.


    "Brittany, that¡¯s enough." Alexander prised her fingers off of him.


    "It¡¯ste.You must be tired from your flight.Go home and rest."


    "I don¡¯t want to!"


    Brittany lost her temper when she saw Alexander¡¯s insistence on sending her away.


    "You know that I just got off a ne.Aren¡¯t you happy to see me? We haven¡¯t met in half a year.I went


    to get you food as soon as I got back, yet you don¡¯t appreciate it? You¡¯re even trying to drive me away!"


    "It¡¯s alreadyte out.It¡¯s not safe for a girl to be out alone." Alexander frowned.


    "Next time, don¡¯t stay out until sote.It¡¯s not a good habit."


    "What''s so bad about it? I like you, and the whole world knows it.I just wanted to see you!" Brittany


    shouted.


    The office staff would have heard her confession if they were still around.


    Alexander looked up at her.


    "But I don¡¯t like you that way.Brittany, as I said before, you¡¯re like a sister to me.If that¡¯s not how you


    see our rtionship, don¡¯t say I¡¯m like a brother to you either."


    The Oakleys and the Russells were good family friends.


    The older generation had good rtions with one another.The old man of the Russells owed the


    Oakleys a favor.


    Because of that, the two families were close.They had even merged their families through marriage.


    Brittany¡¯s uncle married Alexander¡¯s aunty.So to a certain extent, they were rted.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Brittany''s crush on Alexander was never a secret.


    Despite his repeated rejections, she never gave up hope.She reasoned that Alexander must have liked


    her since he remained single.


    He only treated her like a sister because their families were close, but he secretly loved her.It was that


    kind of conviction that helped her persist.She believed that one day, she would touch his heart.


    Sooner orter, he would be hers.


    Looking at his gloomy expression, Brittany felt a little scared.She bit her lower lip and grabbed his


    sleeve.


    "Fine.I¡¯ve not seen you in ages, and I miss you.Please don¡¯t be so fierce.


    I even went and bought you ate-night snack.It is bad enough that you don¡¯t value it, but you went and


    scolded me about it."


    She pouted.


    Tears had welled up in her eyes, at the risk of falling at any moment.Alexander looked at her and


    sighed.


    "You¡¯re not a kid anymore.Don''t be so wilful.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞYou¡¯re back after half a year so your


    parents and brother must miss you.You should go home sooner."


    "They don¡¯t miss me.They only care about their business.Even you are the same as them now.All of


    you only care about your business.Nobody cares about me!" she said as she grabbed the lunchbox.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll go home, but you must eat first.After you eat, T¡¯ll leave." She handed over the food with both


    hands.


    The look on her face told Alexander he needed to finish the meal, or she would be unhappy.


    "Brittany, don¡¯t be willful."


    He knew she meant well but did not want to encourage her.


    Having expectations dashed was the worst.Therefore, he chose to dampen her expectations from the


    start.


    He stood up and took his coat as he called, "Edward..."


    "Mr.Russell."


    Edward, who had been on guard outside the door, heard his name being called and immediately


    entered.


    Alexander said, "Send Ms.Oakley home."


    "You..."


    Brittany didn¡¯t expect him to refuse such a small request of hers.Did he think there was poison in the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    food that would kill him?


    "Alexander, I hate you! Fine, don¡¯t eat.I¡¯ll throw it in the trash to feed the dogs."


    She grabbed the lunchbox and left angrily.Edward looked on from outside the door.She had rushed out


    so quickly that he did not have the chance to react.


    What was he supposed to do now? Alexander looked up.


    "Go check on her and send her home."


    No matter how willful this girl was, she was his family friend.If something happenedte at night, the


    fault would fall on him.


    "Then you..." Edward asked with hesitation.


    "I''ll drive the other car," Alexander said.


    "Send her back, then go home and rest yourself."


    "Okay," Edward replied, then chased after Brittany.


    The smell of food lingered in the air.


    Alexander rubbed his stomach.He was a little hungry.He took his keys and looked at the time.He


    thought of Lily, who was in Westwood.It should be mealtime there too.


    He would have a simplete-night snack and imagined he was eating with her, who was half a globe


    away.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    His guess was utterly correct.


    Lily was indeed ready for dinner.


    Initially, it was enough to pass it off, but Alexander''s rmendation roused her interest.


    To Lily, the joy of life was not only to make fragrances but also to eat.


    Food must not disappoint.


    Lily had nned to invite Giselle, but as she approached thetter''s door, she second-guessed her


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    decision, given the likelihood that the meal would be filled with constant nagging.


    Lily gave up and decided to buy takeout for her instead.She called a cab and randomly gave the


    location of one of the restaurants.


    Lily could indeed speak the Westwoodnguage.


    Even if she was there alone, it was not that difficult tomunicate, but not many people knew about


    it.


    Even Nathaniel might have been unaware that she could speak multiplenguages.


    Lily had a high level ofprehension in her studies.She learned them because she was interested in


    them.It was easier to look up some foreign fragrance materials or the history of spices.She needed to


    use them, so she went on to study them.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    It was not something worth showing off, so it was never mentioned.


    Going to a restaurant alone, ordering and eating alone, felt like traveling alone.It was veryfortable


    but also lonely.


    Sipping the fragrant red wine, she missed Alexander more and more.


    "Hi, Lily!"


    It was a familiar voice, and then a cheerful figure shed in front of her, "What a coincidence! I''ll say it''s


    fate! Are you here for dinner too?"


    Lily did not anticipate reuniting with Lisa so soon again.It was such a coincidence.


    "Yeah, a friend rmended it, so I came to try it out." Lily nodded.


    "Of course, it''s good here!"


    Lisa was a little proud when she said that, then asked, "Have you tried it? How is it?"


    "It''s not bad," she ordered the signature dish, which tasted good.


    However, Lily still preferred to eat something from home.


    Lisa was pleased to see Lily.


    She stood next to Lily and whispered, "I didn''t expect to meet you again as I thought I could only see


    you tomorrow.By the way, are you alone? Didn''t youe on behalf of thepany? Don''t you have


    an assistant to take care of you?"


    Thinking of the assistant she left, Lily raised her eyebrows.


    "She''s resting in the hotel."


    Giselle was probably still worried about tomorrow''spetition.


    "Then your assistant is unprofessional! She should look after your food, transportation, clothing, and


    housing as your assistant.How could she rest and let you eat out alone?"


    Lisa said with disapproval.


    "I asked her to rest,"


    She rubbed her ears and said frankly, "I wanted to be alone for a while."


    Lisa smiled when she came over, but soon, she stopped and asked, "Am I bothering you?"


    "It''s okay.We haven''t met for a long time.I''m delighted to see you, "


    Lily said with a smile, "Are you alone?"


    Lisa eximed as if she had just returned to her senses, "Oh! I forgot I had an appointment!"


    She looked inside and said, "I''ve got to go.Let¡¯s meet again when I have time."


    "Okay," she said happily, and Lisa walked away.


    Lily looked back and saw that Lisa had gone to sit across from another woman.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    A boy, maybe five or six years old, was seated on the other side of the woman and was using a knife


    and fork to eat.He looked like a little gentleman and was quite cute.


    Probably aware that someone was looking at him, the little boy looked up at Lily and then smiled at


    her.He was a little shy but very well-behaved.


    Lily liked it at a nce.


    The boy was adorable.


    Seeing him, she suddenly remembered what Alexander had said before.


    He had assumed she wanted a child and suggested a son and a daughter when she brought the two


    wood carvings home.


    At the time, she chastised him for spouting nonsense, but now that she had given it some due thought,


    she realized that a baby with Alexander would be pretty adorable.


    Raising the corners of her lips, she turned her head and tooka picture of the food with her phone.She


    then sent it to Alexander with a message, "Food porn."


    Considering the jetg, it must be veryte over there, and he had probably gone to bed.She did not


    expect a reply.


    The message was fort for her because she missed him.


    Unexpectedly, he replied very quickly and sent her a photo of steak and mashed potatoes, with a reply,


    "Likewise."


    How interesting! The more they interacted, Lily felt that they were bing closer.It was cruel that he


    sent her a picture of her favorite dish.She felt as if she could smell the delicious steak over the


    phone.She pouted, held the phone with both hands, and replied, "Eating alone in the middle of the


    night will make you fat!"


    "I''m already married.Who cares if I''m fat?" He replied.


    Whoa! How dare he say that! Lily texted, "If you get fat, I''ll request a refund!"


    Alexander replied, "Goods sold are not refundable."


    What a tant provocation! Was he fearless? Lily thought for a while, and just when she wanted to


    give him another reply, she suddenly heard a heavy thud, followed by exmations.


    There were sounds of cups and tes that fell to the ground, and the chairs and tables were pushed


    away.


    There were even people beside her standing up.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞLily was stunned for a moment before


    she turned around in shock.


    Someone copsed behind her, and the people around them appeared to be baffled.There was a


    woman half-kneeling on the floor, and she was crying.There was too much noise around, and it was


    unclear why she was sobbing.


    Lily saw Lisa at a nce! Lily immediately got up, walked over quickly, and saw Lisa looking scared


    and anxious.


    Lisa¡¯s eyes were red as she said, "What should I do? What happened?


    "Lisa?"


    After calling her, Lily looked down and found that a boy was twitching on the ground.It was the same


    boy that smiled at her earlier.His face was pale, his breathing was rapid, and his eyes were rolling.He


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    was in a very serious condition.


    The crowd formed a circle, but no one dared to do anything.The servers in the restaurant were also


    terrified, but they kept calm and called an ambnce.


    "Lily, he..." Lisa was about to cry.


    The woman half-kneeling next to the little boy was already crying and shouting.It seemed that the


    woman was his mother.


    "Let me see!"


    Before she could think about it, Lily crouched down to check.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Lily bent down to check and found the child¡¯s face and neck sweating.


    When she reached out to touch his back, she found it sweaty too.He was sweating profusely, and his


    hands and feet trembled.


    There were also red dots all over his face.


    "He must be allergic to something," Lily said as she unbuttoned the child''s shirt.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing?! Who are you?! Don''t touch my child!" Helen roared.


    She pulled on Lily''s arm, refusing to let her touch the child.


    "He has an allergic reaction.If we don¡¯t deal with it now, his life may be in danger!"


    Lily turned her head and shouted back at Helen, who was still dazed.


    Lily did not give two hoots about Helen being angry with her.


    Hearing Lily¡¯s words, Lisa finally returned to her senses and bent over to stop Helen.


    "Lily''s my friend, Helen.She''s only trying to help Nick.Don''t worry."


    Anxiousness had probably ovee Helen, or maybe Lisa''s words managed to convince her.


    Helen continued to sob, but she no longer attempted to stop Lily.


    Lily quickly unbuttoned the child''s cor and took off his shirt.


    Sure enough, a rash had spread across the child¡¯s chest.It was indeed an allergic reaction.


    She looked at Helen and asked, "What did he eat?"


    Her tone was severe, and her eyes glinted with a sharp light.


    After some thought, Helen said in a dazed voice, "He only had some bread and orange juice.What''s the


    matter? Was there something wrong with the food?"


    Helen looked toward the servers that were standing amongst the onlookers.


    "There¡¯s something wrong with the food you served us.If anything happens to my child, I will sue you!"


    The other guests panicked when she shouted this sentence.


    Lily did not care to exin the situation as she only thundered, "Stop crowding! He can''t breathe with


    you guys surrounding him! Also, get a big ss of water.Quickly!"


    The scene was a mess.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞOne of the servers went to fetch water while the others busied


    themselves with appeasing the guests.


    The whole restaurant was in utter chaos.


    Lisa was uncertain if Lily could help, but seeing Lily¡¯s calm expression, Lisa could only ce her trust in


    Lily.


    Lily turned and looked around, trying to find something that could induce vomiting, but she had trouble


    finding something slim and long.


    The knife and fork felt unsafe.


    Without overthinking, she doused her hand with water and stuffed it into the child''s mouth, pressing


    down on the base of his tongue with her index and middle finger.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Helen, who could have waited quietly on the sidelines, instantly screamed when she saw Lily do this.


    "Are you crazy?! Get your filthy hand out of my son¡¯s mouth!"


    The next second, the child made a retching sound.


    Lily quickly pulled out her hand, and the child regurgitated the contents in his stomach.


    The vomitus gave off a disgusting sour smell, encouraging the onlookers to disperse.


    Helen was stunned and almost vomited as well.She quickly covered up her mouth and turned her head


    to the side.


    "Server!" Lily called, ignoring the food particles that clung to her hand.


    Lisa hurriedly handed over a ss of water.


    Lily brought the ss to the child''s lips and fed the water to him little by little.


    After a while, Nick started looking better.


    Even though he had yet to regain consciousness, at least the convulsions had stopped.


    Only then did Lily breathe a sigh of relief.She turned to look at the child¡¯s mother, covering her nose


    and mouth.


    "Since he has allergies, he should always have his anti-allergy medicine on him, correct? Where is it?"


    With widened eyes, Helen looked at Lily in disbelief.


    "I never knew he had allergies." Lily went silent.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    ¡®Is this woman really this child¡¯s mother? How does she not know her child has allergies?!¡¯ Lily looked


    at Lisa with puzzlement in her eyes, and Lisa just smiled back helplessly.


    Coincidentally, the ambnce arrived, and the medical staff rushed over to inspect the child before


    loading him into the ambnce.


    Lily heaved a sigh of relief when the medical staff took over.She cleaned her hands and was about to


    settle the bill and leave when Helen grabbed onto her clothes.


    "You can¡¯t leave! You have to go to the hospital with me!"


    "Helen!"


    Lisa eximed, "You can¡¯t do this! Lilsy¡¯s my friend!"


    "I''m sorry, Lisa," Helen said as she looked toward Lisa, "I need her to go to the hospital with me even if


    she is your friend.It¡¯s still uncertain whether Nick will be okay.Who knows if what she did to Nick earlier


    harmed him instead."


    "No, I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t.I believe in Lilsy,"


    Lisa swore as she trusted her friend.Helen smiled bitterly.


    "It¡¯s pointless even if you believe in her.You know very well that I¡¯ll be unable to exin it to Mike if


    anything happens to Nick.I snuck Nick out today.If something happens to him, I..."


    "I understand your difficult position, Helen, but Lilsy..."


    "I''ll go with her," Lily said lightly.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe had instantly understood the duo¡¯s


    argument.Helen was worried Lily¡¯s actions earlier would cause harm to the child.


    Lily had no choice but to do that, as severe food allergies could cause anaphxis.


    Moreover, Nick was just a child.If she had not taken first aid measures in time and the worst happened,


    it would most likely be fatal.She could not just sit by and watch the child suffocate to death.


    "Lilsy..."


    Lisa looked at Lily apologetically.


    Helen and Lily were her friends, but it was insulting and disrespectful for Helen to do this.


    "It¡¯s okay.I understand Helen¡¯s concerns as she¡¯s Nick¡¯s mother," Lily expressed her understanding and


    smiled.


    Although she could understand Helen¡¯s concerns and worries as a mother, she could not understand


    Helen¡¯s ignorance of her own child.


    It was okay if it was regarding small matters, but something as serious as an allergy that concerned the


    child¡¯s life? How did Helen not know about this? Under Helen¡¯s insistence, Lily followed her to the


    hospital.


    Lisa was worried and followed them as well.


    The medical staff sent the child to the emergency ward while the trio had to wait outside.


    Helen was anxious and continuously paced back and forth.


    Even Lisa¡¯sforting words did nothing to calm her.


    Lily knew Helen was overthinking, judging from her anxious expression.


    ¡®How could a mother not care about her child? Helen might''ve had an oversight, or that was the first


    time her son had an allergic reaction, and she just happened to be there.


    Lily¡¯s mind was running wild.


    Raising a child was no simple task, after all.She thought that having children of her own one day would


    be nice.


    However, that thought nowpletely vanished.


    Sounds of rapid footsteps came from the other end of the corridor.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It sounded like leather shoes pping against the hard, tiled floor.


    Before Lily could turn and look at the source of the sound, she saw Helen freeze with a horrified


    expression on her face.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Helen''s panic now wholly differed from the one she had shown earlier.


    Panic and nervousness were written all over her pretty face.


    Lily curiously turned around and saw several men walking toward them.


    The one in the lead was wearing rimless sses and a tailor- made suit.


    The men behind him were his assistants and bodyguards.


    The man¡¯s face was calm and exuded a gentleman¡¯s demeanor.


    Judging by his looks, he seemed to be of Asian descent.


    "Mike, you¡¯re here! Please listen to my exnation."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Although Helen was terrified, she still rushed over to Mike Cordon and tried to hug him with tears in her


    eyes.


    However, the bodyguard beside him stopped her.


    Mike looked at her and asked coldly, "Where¡¯s Nick?"


    "He¡¯s still in the emergency room.I don''t know how this happened.We had a great time today, and he


    was happy, but I don¡¯t know why he...I don¡¯t know...I honestly don¡¯t know...sob, sob," Helen


    incoherently said as she sobbed.


    Lily cocked her eyebrows and was speechless.


    ¡®Are they a couple? But what couple acted this way toward each other?¡¯ It was a strange sight.


    She turned around and looked at Lisa questioningly.


    Lisa gave no answer and acted like this was how it was supposed to be.


    "Helen, I¡¯ve warned you not to meet Nick in private.It seems you''ve turned a deaf ear to my words,"


    Mike said coldly, "If anything happens to Nick, I will end you."


    His voice was calm and unwavering, but every word he said was ruthless.


    Lily felt an icy grip close on her heart upon hearing those words.She turned to Helen and realized she


    had fallen to her knees and was quivering non-stop.


    "No.You can¡¯t treat me this way."


    Helen burst into tears.


    "I¡¯m his mother.You can¡¯t do this to me!"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞMike looked at Helen, who was quivering on


    the ground, mockingly saying, "Do you deserve to be treated otherwise?" Lily was speechless.


    ¡®Gosh.What a ruthless and cold-blooded man"


    Helen, seated on the ground, cried for a bit longer.


    Suddenly, she seemed to remember something.She turned, looked at Lily, and pointed her perfectly


    manicured purple fingernail at Lily.


    "No, it wasn¡¯t me.It was her!"


    "Huh?"


    Lily was puzzled.


    "She did a lot of strange things to Nick just now.If anything happens to Nick, it must¡¯ve been her fault! It


    was her!"


    Lily retracted the earlier sympathy she felt for Helen.This woman deserved what she got.


    Sure enough, one treated so pitifully must have done something to be hated.


    Lily was baffled that Helen was ming her for this.It was still unknown whether or not the child was


    okay since the results had yet toe out.


    Should the worst happen, the reason would only be because of severe food allergies and not her first


    aid, so how could Helen me her for anything? That woman should be called "Evil" instead of Helen.


    Mike cast a deep and scrutinizing look at Lily.She looked him straight in the eye and did not bat an


    eysh as she had a clear conscience.


    There was no reason for her to be afraid.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    "You can¡¯t me Lilsy, Mike.She saved Nick, and I can testify to that!"


    Lisa seemed to know this man and spoke up for Lily because she did not expect Helen to be that way.


    "Lisa."


    He nodded at her and seemed well-mannered, "Is this your friend?"


    "Yes, she¡¯s my friend! Lilsy saved Nick and didn¡¯t hurt him.I can guarantee this!"


    Helen, standing by, rebutted, "Is she a doctor, Lisa? How can you guarantee that she didn¡¯t hurt Nick?


    Maybe Nick was fine initially, but her actions had made it worse.She even put her dirty hand into my


    son¡¯s mouth..."


    When Mike heard this, a light shed behind his sses.


    "What have you done to him?"


    "She put her hand into Nick¡¯s mouth and unbuttoned his shirt.It¡¯s not me...It¡¯s not me, Mike! How could I


    harm my own son..."


    Helen tried hard to exin.


    "Why didn¡¯t you say so if you were against it at that time?! Lilsy was obviously trying to save Nick.How


    could you nder her?"


    Lisa, who was friends with both of them, could not contain her rage.


    Lisa was infuriated because she had regarded Helen as a friend and sympathized with her.She did not


    expect Helen to me others like this.


    There was no doubt that Lily was saving the kid.


    At that time, everyone was clueless and unsure of what to do.


    Lily was the only one who stood up to help.


    Regardless of the result, her intention was for good.


    However, Helen insisted that she was harming the child! How could she do this? "T-I was too anxious


    at that time..."


    Helen murmured her reply ina much lower tone.


    Mike ignored her and fixed his eyes on Lily, "Tell me.What did you do to my son?"


    His expression conveyed neither joy nor anger.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHis emotions were well hidden, and he


    carried himself with greatposure.


    "The child''s condition indicated a food allergy.Since it was an emergency, I couldn¡¯t identify the


    allergen.It was necessary to administer first aid to keep the child from deteriorating before the


    ambnce arrived.That¡¯s why I made him throw up what he ate to reduce the allergen in his body.Then


    I got him some water.I unbuttoned his shirt because severe allergies can cause breathing


    difficulties.This would make him morefortable."


    Lily stated her motives for doing these things upfront, "That''s all.It is up to you whether you believe it or


    not, Mr.Corden."


    Mike did not immediately answer after she exined.His eyes were as deep as the ocean.


    Although he did not say anything, the surrounding atmosphere was bing suffocating and


    depressing.


    Time seemed to stop for a moment.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    This man was quite simr to Alexander in some ways.He had a demeanor that made others feel


    intimidated without needing to say anything.


    Just by silently looking at you, you would unconsciously sit upright.


    Someone like him was born to be a leader.It was no wonder that Helen was so afraid.


    However, there was no reason for Lily to be treated as a scapegoat, regardless of the cause.


    After a while, Mike said, "Thank you."


    Lisa heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lily remained calm, "You¡¯re wee."


    Helen, who was at the side, was stunned for a moment before shouting hysterically, "Why don¡¯t you


    believe me, Mike?! You¡¯d rather believe the words of someone you just met instead of me.I¡¯m Nick¡¯s


    mom!"


    "I¡¯ve said before, you don¡¯t deserve to be," he said uncaringly.


    At this moment, the emergency room¡¯s door opened, and a doctor walked out, "Who are the child''s


    family members?"

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Mike stepped forward, "I¡¯m his father, Mike Corden."


    "Your son has a severe allergy.You should remember this and monitor his diet closely so that he does


    not identally ingest something he is allergic to.Please, try your best to pay close attention to what he


    eats," The doctor repeatedly warned Nick¡¯s father to exercise caution.


    Lily was right about the child¡¯s symptoms.


    Though she was not a doctor, she had experience dealing with severe allergy symptoms.


    When Lily had confirmed that the boy was all right and moved to a regr ward, she turned to leave.


    "Since he¡¯s fine now, I''ll go."


    "Wait," Mike called out and stepped in front of her, "You saved my son.Name your price."


    Lily was taken aback.


    "Um...that¡¯s okay.I was just trying to help.Besides, I didn¡¯t do much.You should thank the doctor


    instead."


    She pointed in the doctor''s direction, not caring to ask about the reward he offered.


    "Are you sure you''re not interested?"


    He was surprised and asked again, "Money or something you need to be done? Tell me what you want,


    and I can help you with it."


    "Lily, Mike Corden is well-known in Bryxton City.You could always ask him for help in the future,"


    Lisa tugged Lily¡¯s sleeve gently and whispered.


    Lily could already guess before Lisa told her.


    Mike had a different demeanor, plus when he asked her to name her price, she knew that he was


    someone with both wealth and power.


    However, she did not need any help from him.


    Seeing his smug expression, Lily felt like making things difficult for him.


    "Mr.Corden, since you¡¯re so fixed on repaying me...§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHave you ever heard of the


    perfume ¡®Blossom¡¯? I¡¯m not interested in money or anything else, just this particr perfume.Do you


    think you could get me one?" Lily asked, smiling slyly.


    "Blossom?"


    Mike rified, worried that he might have misheard her.


    "Yeah," Lily nodded.


    "Since it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll be leaving.Goodbye."


    She gave him a polite nod and left.


    Lisa came up behind her, "Lily, wait up! I¡¯ming with you too!"


    It was pointless for Lisa to continue staying.


    She followed Lily into the elevator, feeling slightly unhappy, "I didn¡¯t expect Helen to be like that! I


    empathized with her, thinking she was acting that way out of concern for her son, and I always thought


    she was just a very unlucky person.It looks like that was not the case, and Mike left her for another


    reason."


    "They¡¯re divorced?" Lily asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She may not be interested in other people''s affairs, but she could tell when she had observed them


    talking.


    "To be exact, they broke up.They were never married in the first ce, but Helen was still hanging onto


    the rtionship and trying to get him back Initially, I was even nning to help her.Now, I think that


    Mike has made a wise choice!"


    Lisa looked angry as she spoke.


    Lily did not voice her opinion on this issue as she did not know them well.She had only met them once,


    and this was an issue only concerning the couple.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    "Right, the perfume you''d asked for, is it anew product? I¡¯ve never heard of it," Wesley Parker is a


    world-renowned perfumer, but his daughter knew nothing about perfumes.


    In Lisa¡¯s own words, she had no talent at it, nor was she interested.


    Lily smiled, "Nope, it¡¯s not a new product but an old one.It¡¯s so old that it¡¯s extinct now."


    "Huh? Then, isn¡¯t that a task for Goliath?"


    Lisa was shocked at Lily¡¯s request.


    "Hmm...it¡¯s not that difficult if he tried hard enough, but..." Lily smiled mysteriously.


    This fragrance was the first ever perfume Roseroot had invented a hundred years ago, which meant a


    lot to the country.


    It was even ced in a very exquisite bottle.


    This perfume was no longer avable anywhere in the market.


    The only two remaining bottles were disyed at a museum in Roseroot.


    It was considered a priceless antique that was impossible to obtain even when you were insanely rich.


    It was true that Lily was interested in it and did want to own it.


    However, she was also well aware that Mike would never be able to obtain that specific perfume.


    The reason why she did this was just to teach him a lesson that money could not solve everything.


    She had never once thought that she would be able to obtain Blossom.


    After listening to her exnation, Lisa eximed in awe, "Lily, you surprise me every day.


    Do you know what Mike¡¯s existence is like in Bryxton City? No one would ever dare to make a fool out


    of him."


    "Why would I be making a fool out of him? He was the one who offered to thank me with a reward, so I


    told him what I wanted.It depends on his abilities.I didn¡¯t force him to do it."


    Lily shrugged nonchntly.She was not ying him at all.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    ¡®Fine, maybe a little, but I didn¡¯t force him to do it!¡¯ Lily thought to herself.


    Lisa shook her head, "You may not have forced him to do it, but judging from Mike¡¯s character, he¡¯ll get


    that perfume since he¡¯d promised you.If he cannot fulfill his promise, he¡¯ll only end up as a


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It¡¯s that bad?" Lily asked hesitantly.


    "Of course! Men are prideful, especially people like Mike.Their pride is everything!"


    Lisa emphasized.


    "Gosh...It¡¯s my bad for not considering that.The next time I see him, I''ll make sure to let him know that


    I¡¯ve changed my mind,"


    Lily could only do it the next time they meet.It would be awkward if she went to him now and said, "Hi, I


    was only joking about that perfume.Why don¡¯t you give me a few million in cash instead."


    Lisa onlyughed in astonishment and patted Lily¡¯s shoulder, "Why have I not known that you were this


    funny?"


    "Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve hidden it well? It¡¯s such a shame that you''ve caught on now," Lily teased her


    jokingly.


    When they exited the elevator, Lily felt her phone vibrate through her bag.She took it out and nced


    at the caller ID.It was Giselle.


    Lily immediately felt a headache forming.


    The moment she answered the call, Giselle bombarded her with a series of questions, "Ms.Christian,


    it¡¯s gettingte.Where are you? I¡¯ve been waiting for you.I tried calling and texting, but there wasn''t any


    reply.Did you know that I was worried sick? Could you please tell me when you¡¯re nning to go the


    next time? Where are you now?"


    Lily looked at the watch, and it was prettyte already, "I¡¯m still out, but I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes."


    "All right, please make sure you return as soon as possible.It¡¯s not safe for a woman to wander around


    at night.I''ll be waiting at the hotel,"


    Giselle could finally sigh in relief as she had managed to contact Lily.


    She was determined to wait for her as thepetition was just around the corner, and they needed to


    discuss the details.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Back at the hotel, Giselle ¡ªfile and pen in hand¡ªwas waiting for Lily and looked very much like she


    was about to attend a meeting.


    Out of guilt for having dinner alone and not bringing anything back for Giselle, Lily willingly opened the


    door and let her in.


    "Hi, Giselle.Have you had dinner? Should I order you room service?"


    Sharing a meal always eased the atmosphere of a room.Unfortunately, Giselle rejected Lily¡¯s offer.


    "Thank you, but I¡¯m fine.I¡¯ve already eaten.Let¡¯s just get straight into it."


    Lily poured herself a ss of water and took a big gulp.


    "Okay, go right ahead.What do you think we should do?"


    Lily knew that her assistant had ns of her own she wanted to propose.


    Giselle had locked herself in the room the whole afternoon after returning, and then she came to look


    for Lily in a hurry, so it was apparent she had a new idea to share.


    "I¡¯ve discussed it with thepany, and we concluded that you should participate in tomorrow''s


    sampling event."


    Giselle raised her head and stared at Lily with a severe glint, ready to persuade her if needed.


    Lily simply nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, sure."


    "That¡¯s it? Y-You actually agree?"


    Giselle looked at Lily in pure bewilderment.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe could not believe her ears.


    "Yeah? Why wouldn¡¯t I?" Lily asked.


    "So, does this mean you¡¯re confident in your abilities?" Giselle asked cautiously.


    "If I weren¡¯t, thepany wouldn¡¯t have sent me.Besides, I¡¯m interested in checking out what the other


    perfumers are capable of,"


    Lily rified as she held onto her ss.Giselle wanted to facepalm herself.


    Thepany had sent Lily here with expectations that she would at least advertise thepany or win


    something for them.Yet, Lily acted as if she was here to test her abilities while not caring about the


    "Yyou¡¯re here to represent thepany, so you must try your best to win something." Giselle almost


    uttered "first ce,"but that was highly unlikely on second thought. So, she refrained from saying it.


    "I''ll do my best, but I can¡¯t control the results," Lily said.


    Giselle was slightly annoyed.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®How are you doing your best when you were out till sote?¡¯ However, she did not dare voice her


    disagreement.


    "All right.Due to your rtionship with Mr.Parker, others might criticize and nder you regardless of


    yourpetition results.Thepany has prepared a series of PR notices to deal with this, so please


    don¡¯t be upset or worried when you see certain discussions online." Lily shook her head in


    disagreement.


    "There¡¯s no need for that.The more we try to exin, the worse it''ll be.Moreover, even if the


    wasting money, workforce, or time to deal with this.Instead, they should focus their funds on research."


    Giselle was quite taken aback by Lily¡¯s stubbornness.


    Thepany was trying to help her, yet Lily was being unappreciative.


    Giselle closed her nner and concluded, "Okay.Since we¡¯vee to an understanding, I wish you


    luck in tomorrow¡¯spetition Ms.Christian.I''ll take my leave now.Please rest well."


    Lily could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    As Giselle walked toward the door, she turned and reminded Lily, "By the way, this city may look


    beautiful and lively, but it''s security is nothing like Sapphine.It¡¯s best not to go out alone.If you need to,


    please inform me so I can go with you.Making sure that you¡¯re safe is also part of my job."


    "Okay," Lily replied with a raised eyebrow.


    Apart from the constant nagging, Giselle was responsible and kind, as she was always thinking of ways


    to help Lily.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Late at night, in the hotel room, Mnie had just hung up the phone when someone knocked on her


    door.


    Frowning, she stood up and answered the door.


    Frank was leaning against the door with a bottle in one hand.He curled his lips into a malicious smile


    and looked at her.


    "Why are you here?"


    Mnie was very impatient and did not intend to let him in, "It''s veryte.I was about to sleep."


    "Stop pretending!"


    Frank pushed the door open with some force.


    Mnie could not match his strength, so she could only take two steps back and watched as he


    entered her room drunk, then turned and closed the door.


    "Frank, don''t forget why we¡¯re.Look what you''re doing now!"


    She deliberately distanced herself and looked at him and said coldly.


    "What do you think we''re here for?"


    Frank sneered, "You wanted toe here, and I brought you here.You haven¡¯t given me what I wanted


    yet.Perhaps you should pay me some interest first?"


    He opened his arms and rushed toward Mnie as he spoke.


    Mnie wrapped her clothes tightly around her waist and dodged, "Why are you in a hurry?"


    "Hurry? It¡¯s been so long.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞYou said it would be easy to do it in Woond, but it''s even


    more difficult now that Lily has caught up with Wesley Parker."


    Frank initially thought it would be easy to get Lily on his territory, but it had be even more


    troublesome.


    "Wesley Parker?"


    Mnie chuckled, "Don¡¯t be mistaken.She only knows his daughter and has nothing to do with him


    personally."


    "What difference does that make? Everyone knows that Wesley Parker loves his precious daughter the


    most."


    There was something wrong with Frank.His face was red, and he was highly excited.His breath smelled


    of alcohol, but it was not particrly heavy.


    Mnie looked at his dazed eyes and immediately realized that he must have done drugs again before


    he came here.


    ¡®He¡¯s so annoying"


    "Frank, you need to rest now.We''ll talk about this tomorrow."


    Initially, Mnie had something serious to tell him, but Frank was not in the right state of mind, ''Go


    back to your room.We will talk tomorrow."


    Of course, Frank would notply.He pulled her toward him and held her tightly.


    "Frank, no!"


    Mnie refused, pushing him with both hands, "Let me go!"


    However, her resistance was in vain for a man who was drunk, high, and much stronger than her.


    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her urge to p Frank.He was still valuable, and she had to use


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    him to destroy Lily, so she could only endure it for now.


    The following day, Mnie got up from the bed to take a shower, but she could not rinse whatever had


    happened that night off of her.She made up her mind.


    In addition to destroying Lily, she also wanted to get rid of the man lying in her bed.She wanted both of


    these people to go to h*il.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    When Mnie came out of the bathroom, she put ona smile.


    Frank had also woken up.He turned over to look at her.His eyes were clear, utterly different fromst


    night.


    "Are you awake?"


    Mnie smiled coquettishly, then sat on the sofa beside the bed wrapped in a bath towel, "Then can


    we talk about business?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Frank rested his head on one of his hands and calmly asked as he turned to face Mnie.


    "Thepetition is going to start today.What are you going to do? "


    Mnie crossed her legs while waiting for his answer.


    "Um?"


    Frank did not understand.


    Mnie just had to spell it out for him.She leaned forward and said, "I want to get the first prize in the


    perfumerypetition."


    Only by winning the top spot would she be recognized by Wesley Parker, and only in this way would


    she be known internationally.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞIt was an opportunity she could not afford to miss.


    Frank''s eyes had a marvelous light as if he was looking at some monster.


    After staring at her for a few seconds, heughed loudly, "Mel, it''s almost dawn.Stop dreaming! Where


    do you think this is? We''re in Woond.Do you think it''s like Sapphine City, where I could give you a


    form, do something for you, and you would get the first prize? You''re just a nobody here!" Frank said


    unceremoniously, not leaving any room for discussion for Mnie.


    Expecting him to say this, Mnie did not get angry but smiled mockingly at him, "Yeah, this is


    Woond, and I''m just a nobody here.What about you?"


    Frank''s face dropped suddenly, and he sat up from the bed, "What do you mean?"


    "It¡¯s just that I found out something,"


    Mnie sneered twice, "Frank, oh Frank.


    I thought you were an important name in the international industry, but I didn''t expect you to be like me.


    That''s right, I used Lily¡¯s stuff to get where I am, but how are you better than me?


    "Your so-called awards and designed products are all used of giarising someone else.We¡¯re the


    same after all!"


    "What nonsense are you spewing?"


    Frank¡¯s face turned green.He got up, put on his trousers, and said while tying his belt, "I''m warning


    you.Stop with this nonsense.It won¡¯t do you any good if you annoy me!"


    "Whether or not I''m talking nonsense, you know the truth in your heart.You could fool us in Hydend,


    but your reputation is long gone in other countries.I thought it was strange that no one came to greet


    you at the banquet yesterday despite your supposed status and fame.Also, the organizer didn¡¯t give


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    you any special treatment.If Mnie had not specially asked someone to investigate yesterday, she


    would not have known this about Frank Mnie always thought Frank was a great mind in the perfume


    industry, but he turned out to be a habitual copycat from abroad.


    Frank had gotten caught and reported several times.


    It was because the industry was insignificant, and he may have used some means to cover it up, so the


    news did not travel to Hydend.


    Mnie regretted having destroyed everything she had worked so hard for many years for such a


    person.


    If it were not for Frank, she would not have so irreparably ended her rtionship with Nathaniel.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    "You had me investigated?"


    Frank got a cigarette from his pocket, lighted it, and stood there with his eyes shing.


    "Yes, but don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you.After all, we¡¯re in the same boat.Your interests and


    mine are aligned, right?"


    She was still smiling as she said that, looking gentle as ever.


    "What do you want?"


    Frank knew she must have had other intentions by telling him all this.


    "I''ll see what I can do.Anything but the first prize in the perfumerypetition, I don''t have that kind of


    power."


    "Who says you don''t?"


    Mnie stood up and leaned against him, saying softly, "I heard that duringst year¡¯spetition,


    everyone was sure that another perfumer would win, but you won in the end.Although they suspected


    you of cheating, there was no evidence."


    Frank took another puff of the cigarette with a sullen face and did not say a word.


    "That¡¯s why I believe you have that kind of power.I don''t know what you can do, but as you said, this is


    Woond, your territory.You must have your ways, right?"


    She kept speaking softly into his ears, "Actually, it¡¯s not that difficult, right? It¡¯s just apetition.If we


    know the question in advance, wouldn''t it be easier to deal with?"


    Mnie was aware of the level of her ability.If she relied on herself, she would be lucky to be


    shortlisted, let alone win.


    However, everything would be much easier if she knew the questions and answers in advance.It was


    often said that cheating in the perfume industry was difficult.


    After all, it was all about the sense of smell.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHowever, on the slip side, if it was all about


    the sense of smell, how could others judge how sensitive one¡¯s sense of smell is? Since it was a


    Otherwise, there would be no one like Frank, a fraud that was doing well in the industry.


    Frank did not say anything and kept smoking until he was almost finished with the cigarette.He took the


    "After thepetition, I''ll send Lily your way, and you can do whatever you want with her!"


    She smiled confidently.


    Frank smiled too, but skeptically.


    "Really? You couldn¡¯t even do anything in Hydend.What makes you think you can do it when you''re


    here?"


    "If I found out about you, of course.I have my ways."


    Mnie said unhurriedly, "It was difficult in Hydend because I would''ve been the most obvious


    suspect.Here, who would think it was me?"


    "You hired someone?"


    It didn''t take too long for Frank to deduce.


    Mnie was nomittal and said, "Don''t worry about my methods.Long story short, we can achieve


    our goals.I want my reputation and status, and you can take revenge on her."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, I¡¯m not stupid! What if she sues me and makes a big fuss?"


    After a pause, he continued, "Even if she doesn''t sue, with her skills, she could probably take my life..."


    Frank was not going to die for momentary pleasure with Lily.


    Moreover, despite his reputation, he still wanted to stay in the industry.


    Mnie nced at him disdainfully, "Where have all your little tricks gone? If she doesn¡¯tply, you


    can make herply!"

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Frank skeptically asked, "What do you mean?"


    Mnie smiled, but indifference was evident in her eyes, "Don¡¯t you have something that makes you


    happy? You can share that something with her.Once she¡¯s happy, she¡¯d be addicted to it and can''t


    leave you anymore, right?"


    Frank immediately understood her implicit meaning.He patted her shoulder and nodded.


    "Woman''s heart is truly the most poisonous thing in the world! Why don¡¯t I give you a taste and let you


    feel happy with me?" He asked her with a smile and lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    Mnie hurriedly avoided him and said, "I''m being serious, but you¡¯re joking! That something is very


    precious.You¡¯d better save it for Lily to enjoy."


    Frank raised his eyebrows but did not insist on forcing her.


    However, she did give him a new idea.He sat down, put away his teasing look, and asked seriously, "If


    so, what shall we do?"


    Alexander was woken up by the phone ringing early in the morning.


    He frowned at it, fumbled for the phone, and ced it near his ear, "Hello?"


    A charming female voice could be heard from the phone, "It¡¯s me, Alex! Have you woken up? I brought


    you breakfast.Ask them to open the gate and let me in!"


    He nced at the clock.It was not even seven in the morning, and it was already veryte when


    Edward sent her backst night.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe had inexhaustible energy.


    "Wait a minute."


    He got out of bed, and put on his slippers, "Give your phone to the security guard."


    "Okay!"


    Brittany happily agreed and handed the phone to the security guard, "I asked you to open the gate


    earlier, but you refused.To think that you don¡¯t even recognize me.What a hassle!"


    He had initially wanted to ask the security guard to open the gate and let her in.


    However, he saw Lily¡¯s slippers under the bed when he put on his slippers and came back to his


    senses.He was not living alone now.


    There were a lot of women¡¯s products at home.


    If Brittany saw it...He did not mind Brittany knowing that he was already married.


    However, he had promised Lily not to disclose their rtionship for the time being.


    Judging from Brittany¡¯s personality, if she knew about them, she would investigate it.


    When the phone was handed over to the security guard, Alexander changed his words, "Don¡¯t open the


    gate.Let her wait there, and I''lle out right away."


    Brittany also heard what he said as the phone was on loudspeaker.


    Her face changed immediately, "What did you say, Alex? I don¡¯t want to..."


    The phone was hung up before she could finish her sentence.She stomped her feet and stood outside,


    depressed.


    Luxury residential areas were all like this and had strict security measures in ce.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Imperial Hills was the same as the residents were either rich or influential.


    Entry would be denied unless you possessed an ess card or were the house owner.


    Brittany had no choice but to wait outside.She had gone to great lengths to look her best and even


    drove her mini red Porsche.


    It was inappropriate to bring him a snack sote the night before, but it should be fine to join him for


    breakfast, right? Little did Brittany expect that she could not even pass the gate.


    Alexander quickly washed up and changed his clothes.He spotted Lily''s shoes again as he was


    changing his own at the door.He could not help but sigh as it seemed he missed his wifey more and


    more every day.He drove to themunity¡¯s gate and saw Brittany wearing a feminine skirt.


    The gate opened slowly, and he drove out.He stuck his head out the window and asked, "I''m going to


    the office.Where¡¯s the breakfast?"


    "Here it is!"


    She hurriedly handed it to him but stopped halfway and withdrew it before he touched it when she


    realized something was wrong, "You are going to the office? What about me?"


    "You can go home." He said bluntly, "You have just returned.You should stay home and spend time with


    your parents instead of chasing after me?"


    "I want to!"


    She pouted, "Alex, you can¡¯t treat me like this! I got up early to buy breakfast and bring it over, but you


    didn¡¯t even let me in.At the very least, you should let me apany you for breakfast before leaving,


    right?"

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Alexander nced at her car parked on the side of the road.


    "I¡¯m going to the office.Why don¡¯t youe with me?"


    He knew she would use her own vehicle and that they would not ride together.


    Unexpectedly, she went to the passenger side of the car, opened the door, and sat down after hearing


    his words, ovee with joy.


    "Okay, okay!"


    ¡°What about your car?" Alexander asked.


    "Who cares? Just leave it there! I¡¯lle back with you in the evening and drive it back."


    ¡®Oh my God!¡¯ She pped her hands happily, thinking about being in the same car as Alexander.


    "It is likely to be towed before we return at night," Alexander said helplessly.


    "Let it be.Even if it''s towed away, I can just let someone drive it back.What do you like to eat, Alex? I


    don¡¯t know if your taste has changed, so I brought several kinds.You can see for yourself what you


    want to eat."


    After finishing her sentence, she handed the bag to him as if offering a treasure.


    Alexander subconsciously drew back the corner of his mouth.He then saw a small bottle of fragrance in


    the passenger seat.It was something Lily made for deodorizing the car.


    When he saw Brittany sitting in the same spot where Lily had been, he felt a twinge of unease.


    "Get out and sit at the back," he said.


    Brittany''s eyes widened in surprise, "Why?!"


    "The passenger seat is not safe!"


    He quickly came up with an excuse, "Also, you affect my driving when you sit there with so much food."


    "I..."


    Brittany was at a loss for words.She suddenly thought of something and smiled sweetly, "Is the food


    affecting your driving, or is it me? Are you finally admitting my influence on you, Alex?"


    "You¡¯re overthinking!"


    Alexander said.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe knocked her head.This girl¡¯s thoughts were full of nonsense.To


    think that she could link both things together.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Despite taking a knock to the head, Brittany was in a great mood.She insisted that she was the cause


    of Alexander''s distraction.


    That, of course, answered her question to herplete satisfaction.


    Brittany happily grabbed the door handle but thought of something when she was about to open it.


    She turned around and said, "You can¡¯t drive away after I get out of the car.You can¡¯t trick me!"


    Alexander sighed, "I won¡¯t.Go sit at the back!"


    "Okay!"


    It was only after his affirmation that Brittany got out of the car willingly and moved to the back seat


    instead.


    Alexander saw her face filled with a smile when he looked in the rearview mirror.He did not know what


    she was so happy about.He shook his head, started the car, and drove to work.


    There was almost no one in thepany building as it was still too early.He took the VIP-only elevator


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    to the top floor.He wanted to finish the breakfast and send Brittany away quickly.


    Moreover, he had to figure out a way to keep her busy so she would stop bugging him.


    Brittany had no clue what he was thinking.


    The fact that he let her follow him to the office and eat breakfast with him spoke volumes.


    Is he finally epting she is his girlfriend? Taking a woman to work would be the same as making their


    rtionship public, so he would not do it if she was not his girlfriend.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Things were not going ording to Brittany¡¯s ns. Alexander quickly finished his breakfast, which


    was not what Brittany thought would happen¡ªthe duo sat opposite each other, chatting away as they


    ate their breakfast. He ate only a sandwich and had one cup of coffee before returning to his desk and


    turning on hisputer.


    Alexander had fixed his gaze on the monitor immediately after eating his breakfast. After taking a few


    bites of the food, which tasted nd because he was not focused, Brittany could no longer sit still and


    put away her breakfast before walking over to him. ¡°Alex, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m here?¡±


    Alexander looked up at her before his gaze averted back to his monitor. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Brittany asked again, pouting.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you ignoring me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! You just don¡¯t want to talk to me. Are you so busy that you don¡¯t even have time to eat


    breakfast with me?¡± Brittany was so angry that she reached for his monitor and turned it around so he


    could not use it.


    This made Alexander frown and look up at her again. ¡°Stop messing around.¡±


    Then he raised thest bit of his sandwich, showing it to her before shoving it into his mouth. ¡°There,


    done with breakfast. You should head home now. Let me see if Edward is here. I¡¯ll get him to send you


    back.¡±


    Alexander reached for his phone on the table as he spoke. Upon seeing this, Brittany quickly lunged


    forward and mped down on his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Stop getting Edward to help me! He¡¯s not


    rted to me, so I don¡¯t want him to send me back!¡±


    She pouted, then looked straight into his eyes. ¡°I want you to be the one to send me back.¡±


    ¡®Since he¡¯s so busy with work, I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t have time to send me home. That way, I can stay


    here. Even if we don¡¯t do anything, I¡¯d be happy just by being here.¡¯


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, something unexpected happened. Alexander seemed to be in thought for a moment before


    he nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    That caught Brittany off guard.


    ¡°Do you want me to leave that badly?¡± Brittany was so angry that she could not maintain her calm


    anymore. As soon as she got off the ne, she rushed over and woke up extra early to buy breakfast


    for him. She did not understand why he was still so cold toward her even after she had done so many


    things for him.


    Although Alexander had never said harsh words to her, his polite and distant behavior made her


    ufortable.


    ¡°Brittany, I have a lot to get done. I¡¯m sure you have your own things to do as well. You¡¯re an adult now


    and not a little child anymore. You shouldn¡¯t be acting like a kid and throwing tantrums,¡± Alexander


    reprimanded her like he was her older brother.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not a child anymore, so don¡¯t use that tone on me! I have an older brother and don¡¯t


    need you to be another. You dislike me, don¡¯t you? Fine, I¡¯ll leave! You better not regret this!¡± Brittany


    said and proceeded to storm off angrily.


    Alexander just watched as Brittany left and made no move to chase after her. Sighing, he picked up his


    phone and made a call.


    After a long time of ringing, someone finally answered the call. Azy voice traveled from the other end.


    ¡°Dude, do you know what time it is now? You¡¯re disturbing my sleep!¡±


    That made Alexander scoff. ¡°The time? Your sister has already sent breakfast to my house and


    followed me to my office.¡±


    ¡°What? She sure acts fast. Haha! Just enjoy it!¡± The person on the other side of the phone yawned. It


    sounded like he was going to hang up and continue to sleep.


    ¡°She left.¡± After a short pause, Alexander continued, ¡°She was emotional, and she doesn¡¯t have her


    car.¡±


    Brandon sighed, his sleepiness pretty much gone by now. ¡°Didn¡¯t she send you breakfast? She didn¡¯t


    drive? Where¡¯s her car? Also, what do you mean by she was emotional? You didn¡¯t go after her?¡±

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    "I¡¯m busy.Also, I¡¯m going on a business trip soon," Alexander said.


    "Are you saying you won¡¯t care about my sister¡¯s safety just because you''re busy?!" Brandon yelled


    over the phone.


    "Hmph.You said it yourself ¡ªBrittany¡¯s your sister!"


    After a moment, Alexander continued, "She¡¯s not a little girl anymore.It would help if you told her not to


    visit my ce so often.It wouldn¡¯t be good for her reputation if people were to gossip.By the way, how


    does she have so much free time on her hands? Isn¡¯t she supposed to be shooting a drama?"


    Upon hearing that, Brandon finally realized something.


    "You don¡¯t want to spend time with my sister, do you? You know how she feels about you! My parents


    would be happy if you guys got together.What''s bad about it? Tell me honestly.Are you seeing


    someone?"


    Alexander stayed silent for a moment.


    "She¡¯s your younger sister, and I regard her as my younger sister too.I¡¯m hanging up now.Talk to you


    soon.You should go look for her."


    After saying all that, Alexander hung up and immediately made another call.


    "Book me a flight to Westwood.I want to leave as soon as possible."


    It was the first time he found work so mundane.


    ¡®Life is difficult to get by without her by my side"


    The perfumerypetition would only start in the evening, so the participants had time to rest in the


    morning.


    Instead of doingst- minute preparations, such as revising theoretical knowledge or undergoing


    training, Lily chose to rx and calm herself.Her assistant, Giselle, however, was much more anxious


    than she was.


    Giselle had been making calls all morning, contacting various personnel from thepany, pacing


    around Lily¡¯s room, and looking at Lily from time to time but hesitant to speak.


    Lily knew what was on Giselle¡¯s mind.She probably wanted to say that Lily was too calm, but she


    feared it would affect Lily¡¯s mood.


    Giselle¡¯s attitude amused Lily, so she chose to say nothing and allowed Giselle to continue panicking.


    Toward thete morning, Jenny called.


    "Thepetition ister this evening, right?"


    "Just get to the point."


    Lily smiled as she nced at Giselle, who looked back at her nervously.


    "I know you¡¯re not nervous, but could you at least pretend that you are for the sake of Giselle¡¯s sanity?


    She¡¯s earnest about work.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞI¡¯ll have you know that she¡¯s been nagging at me all


    morning."


    Jenny groaned, and Lily could tell how helpless she was feeling.


    "I¡¯m not..."


    Lily nced at Giselle and straightened her back as she answered, "Okay.I¡¯m quite nervous about the


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    to thepany!"


    Upon hearing that, Giselle¡¯s worried expression finally loosened up as she breathed a sigh of relief.Her


    tightly clenched fists also rxed, and Lily had to suppress herughter at this sight.


    "Thanks forforting me.I feel much better and less anxious now."


    "Hahaha! Is Giselle next to you now? That¡¯s enough.She¡¯s cautious but quite weak-hearted.Don¡¯t scare


    her," Jennyughed.


    "Yeah, I got it."


    As soon as they ended the call, Giselle came forward tofort Lily.


    "Ms.Christian, don¡¯t be nervous.Thepany sent you as its representative, meaning they trust your


    abilities.Just do your best.It would be great if you could win a prize, but..."


    Giselle paused and did not finish her sentence.She was afraid to jinx it.


    "It¡¯s okay too.Don¡¯t stress yourself out too much, and rx!"


    She even massaged Lily¡¯s shoulders, attempting to help Lily relieve her stress.It rendered Lily


    speechless.


    ¡®I bet she¡¯s been holding it in all day.If I wasn¡¯t nervous, would she have nothing else to do? However,


    Lily knew Giselle had kind intentions, so she yed along with her words.


    "Yeah, I don¡¯t feel so anxious anymore."

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    In fact, this perfumerypetition was not considered the most significant event for perfumers.It was


    more of apetition to discover new talents, so the organizers only invited young blood, like solo


    participants or perfumerypany representatives, to participate in the event.


    The junior perfumers who registered as solo participants received special treatment because they


    could be exempted from thepetition''s first round.


    Due to that, fewer participants would take part in said round.


    AS a representative of Rebirth, Lily had no choice but to join thepetition¡¯s first round.


    The task was pretty simple.


    Each participant had five perfume bottles and had to identify the ingredients used by smelling them.


    On top of that, they would need to identify the perfumes¡¯ base notes.It was a piece of cake for Lily.


    Back then, Jenny gave her a simr task to make things difficult for her.


    The only difference was that Jenny¡¯s task was much more challenging than in thepetition¡¯s first


    round.


    Soon, Lily finished the task.


    She assumed that her failure rate for this round would be low, but it eliminated nearly one-third of the


    total participants.


    At first, she thought only elites were eligible to participate in thispetition, but it seemed that was not


    the case.


    What surprised Lily the most was that Mnie had passed the test and could proceed to the second


    round.


    ¡®Looks like she still has the basics even after muddling around for years"


    Little did she know that Frank had gotten the answers for the first round through some shady means.


    He had given them to Mnie, and she had everything memorized.


    The first round ended, and the second round would beginter in the evening of the same day.


    Everyone¡¯s schedule was packed.


    The second round was a written test about theoretical knowledge.


    It covered a broad area from fragrances and chemistry, but the most challenging part was the records


    in ancient forms and random books.


    Around half of the participants had gotten eliminated after this round.


    Only a couple dozen participants remained after the first two rounds.


    The organizer had prepared flight tickets for the eliminated ones to return home, while those who


    qualified would need to stay for the final round.


    The final round would ur in three days during the evening.


    The award ceremony would be held right after that.


    Lily thought, ¡®The next three days will be so boring.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    With that personality of hers, Giselle will probably keep an eye on me and stop me from wandering


    around.


    Oh, man!¡¯ Lily sighed and shook her head, pondering how she should pass the time for the next few


    days.


    Coincidentally, someone came over to rid her of her boredom.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you tost till the final round.It seems like Rebirth has spent a lot on training you,"


    Mnie mocked as she looked at Lily disdainfully.She was feelingcent as she had passed the


    first two rounds.


    Lily merely threw Mnie a sideway nce as if she was looking at a clown.


    "What¡¯s there to be surprised about? Anyone could¡¯ve done it.Even you did it, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s such a


    pity for those who got eliminated."


    "You''re just jealous of me.I passed because of my abilities."


    Surprisingly, Mnie did not re up in anger this time.


    Instead, she smiled and said, "There¡¯s still the final round, and we won¡¯t know who¡¯s the winner until we


    get to the end of it."


    Lily just nodded.


    "We''ll see about that."


    She could not be bothered to entertain Mnie any longer and headed outside.


    Only the participants were allowed to enter thepetition venue.


    Those who were uninvolved were not allowed to enter.


    Hence, Giselle was still waiting for Lily outside.


    "Lily, you think you¡¯re going to win thepetition, don¡¯t you?" Mnie said.


    She was unwilling to let Lily leave so quickly, so she chased after Lily and blocked her path.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m better than the rest, but you?"


    Lily trailed off and smiled profoundly.


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    ¡®She¡¯s clearly looking down on me!¡¯ Gritting her teeth, Mnie said, "Don¡¯t be overconfident!"


    That made Lily chuckle.


    "Excuse me.Only someone with great abilities has the right to be overconfident.Do you have that?"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Lily walked past Mnie and strode toward the exit.


    ¡®God knows why she stopped me back there.It¡¯ll be troublesome if she tries to frame me or anything


    againter"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lily saw Giselle walking over to her quickly as soon as she exited through the door, thetter¡¯s


    expression filled with joy and excitement.She failed to conceal her emotions, although she tried.


    "Congrattions, Ms.Christian!"


    The results of the first two rounds were released immediately upon finalization by the organizer, but the


    participants had to stay for a while longer inside the venue.


    Lily found Giselle¡¯s attempt to suppress her happiness hrious and raised her hand to pinch Giselle¡¯s


    cheeks.Giselle was stunned.


    "Let me give you some advice."


    "What?"


    "Don¡¯t call me Ms.Christian next time."


    It was rare for anyone to call Lily that, making her feel weird getting addressed that way too.Her words


    made Giselle¡¯s mind go nk for a second.


    "What should I call you then?"


    "What about my name?"


    Giselle blinked and eximed, "Lily?"


    "you¡¯re doing great!"


    Lily patted Giselle¡¯s head, showing her satisfaction.


    To Lily, they were co-workers who had different job responsibilities.


    Besides Giselle being extra cautious and serious about her work, she treated Lily nicely.


    In Westwood, Giselle was the one who made arrangements for everything, from amodation and


    travel to food.


    Lily could focus on her work, and it was thanks to Giselle.


    Considering things were moving smoothly, Lily was in high spirits and joked around with Giselle before


    she walked away.


    At this time, a car stopped in front of her.


    Then, someone came out of the vehicle and approached her.


    "Ms.Christian?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s me." Lily nodded.


    "We''re told to pick you up."


    The man spoke fluent English and was polite.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ It was just that his wide sunsses


    covered almost half of his face, and Lily could not see it clearly.


    "Who told you to..."


    Lily hesitated, but she had a feeling she knew who it was.


    The only person who she knew here and was wealthy was none other than that youngdy.


    "It¡¯s Ms.Lisa Parker."


    She was right.However, she did not know why Lisa was looking for her now.


    Thepetition had just ended.Lily thought, ¡®She didn¡¯t tell me she was going to meet me"


    "Ms. Parker said that she has something important to discuss with you, but she couldn¡¯t tell you about it


    over the phone as thepetition period is quite a sensitive time for the both of you to


    Lily nced and realized that it was the ring Lisa always wore.


    "That means she doesn¡¯t want me to call her?" Lily asked.


    "Ms.Parker said that she''ll tell you in person when the both of you meetter."


    He opened the door and continued, "Time is running out.Ms.Christian, please get in the car."


    "Ms.Christian!"


    Giselle chased behind her, still addressing her the old way as she was not used to calling Lily by her


    name yet.


    "Where are you going? It¡¯ste."


    "Lisa needs to meet me."


    Lily said, "I might need to go with them."


    "Ms..."


    Giselle paused and looked at the tall and sturdy foreign- looking man as she pulled Lily to the side.She


    whispered, "The gossip about you and Mr.Parker''s rtionship is already circting.It¡¯s inappropriate


    for you to meet Ms.Parker at this time.I think you should reject them."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Giselle was one to worry about many things, but she was right this time.


    However, Lily''s rejection was not solely motivated by a desire to avoid gossip, as meeting Lisa at such


    a delicate time could lead to unwarranted assumptions.


    Even if Lily did not care about that, it would affect the reputation of Lisa and her father.


    Lily looked at the man and said, "How about this? I''ll call Lisa and talk things over the phone with her."


    The man stayed silent, so Lily took out her phone and called Lisa.


    However, the call did not go through at all.


    "Ms.Parker is doing this because she has no other choice.Ms.Christian, we hope you understand," the


    man exined.


    At first, Lily wanted to decline, but she was worried that something had happened to Lisa or that she


    had encountered some sort of difficulty since the call was not going through and the man had Lisa''s


    ring with him.


    After hesitating for a moment, she finally decided.


    "Fine.I¡¯lle with you."


    "wait!"


    Giselle, seeing that she could not stop Lily, rushed over.


    "I¡¯ll go with you too if you must leave."


    "Ms.Parker had only invited Ms.Christian."


    The man clearly did not want Giselle toe with them.


    "I¡¯m just going to take a look at what¡¯s happening. I''ll call you if there¡¯s anything.Be right


    back."§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Lily motioned with her fingers to indicate that she would call Giselle.


    However, Giselle insisted, "No.1 won''t allow you to leave my sight at this time, no matter what.I''lle


    with you if you¡¯re worried about Ms.Parker."


    "Giselle..."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lily wanted to say something else, but the man interrupted her, "Ms.Christian, time is running out.Your


    assistant cane along if she insists."


    Since they allowed Giselle toe with her, Lily made no further move to persuade Giselle as they


    entered the car.


    The car was spacious.


    Other than the driver, only Lily and Giselle, as well as the man who talked to them earlier, were in the


    car.He had stopped talking since they got into the car, and the atmosphere was slightly solemn.


    There was a faint scent, probably from the air freshener.


    Lily continued to call Lisa, but her phone was already turned off.


    "What exactly happened to Lisa?"


    Lily became even more worried when she found that Lisa¡¯s phone had been switched off.


    "Ms.Parker has some problems, and she hopes you can go over to help her with it."


    "What kind of problems? Does Mr.Parker know about it?" Giselle asked quickly.


    It would be better for Lisa to seek help from her father, who had power in this ce if it was a tricky


    problem.


    After all, Lily did not know anyone there, nor did she have any connections.


    How would she be able to help Lisa? "Ms.Parker said you¡¯re the only one who can help her with her


    problems, Ms.Christian."


    The man had been giving them vague answers, so Lily asked again, "where is Lisa now?"


    The man looked at Lily, but she could not see his eyes clearly through his sunsses.


    Soon, he said, "Ms.Christian, why are you asking so much? You''ll find out when we''re there."


    "You..."


    Giselle wanted to say something else, but she paused abruptly, pping herself on her forehead as


    she shook her head fervently.


    "You guys..."

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Giselled dropped to the side before she managed to finish her words.


    "Giselle?"


    Lily called her name with a frown.


    She grabbed her arm and shook it twice, "What¡¯s wrong with you, Giselle?"


    Lily also felt faint halfway through the sentence.She looked at the person in front of her and said, "You


    guys are not the personnel sent by Lisa!"


    She, too, passed out and fell on Giselle¡¯s unconscious body.


    "You caught on toote," Jo said menacingly.


    The car drove to a deste ce.


    They stopped halfway to change to a different vehicle before continuing the journey.


    They used different roads before finally stopping in front of a small wooden house.


    The driver stopped the car and walked to the other side.


    Jo opened the door and jumped from the vehicle.


    They each carried Lily and Giselle on their shoulders and walked towards the wooden house.


    The people inside had likely heard the noise outside and opened the wooden house door to invite them


    in, "You weren¡¯t followed, right?"


    "Hmph." Jo expressed his disdain for the question and strode inrge steps.


    The driver followed closely behind while thest guy closed the door after checking that there was no


    one outside.He then turned off all the bright lights.He turned around and looked at the two women who


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    were put down.


    He frowned and asked, "Aren''t we supposed to kidnap Lily? Why are there two people? Which one is


    Lily? Unless both of them are Lily?"


    They epted the assignment, and the client rified that they wanted Lily.They did not say that they


    wanted another person.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞIt was not like they would get paid extra for kidnapping another


    person.


    "About that..."


    Jo gestured at Giselle with his lips and said, "That''s her assistant.She insisted on following.She can


    only consider herself unlucky for her own actions!"


    Christopher, the guy who opened the door, was short and had a full beard.


    When he heard Jo''s words, he stepped forward and lowered his head for a closer look.


    His two thick eyebrows frowned deeply, "This is her?"


    The client instructed them to act carefully and increased the dosage of the drug.


    They deliberately added three times the amount of the drugs in the fragrance.


    They had taken the antidote and taken protective measures in advance.


    Otherwise, they would also have fainted.


    Moreover, the client had instructed them to tie Lily up firmly after they seeded in kidnapping her.


    The client repeated his words multiple times to the point that he was getting impatient.


    Therefore, he thought that Lily was a monster who was very skilled in fighting.


    Now that he saw her, he realized that she was only a little girl that looked very weak and with tender


    skin.


    Even ten of her would not be sufficient as his opponent, let alone when she was all tied up.


    Right now, as they pumped a lot of drugs into her system, he began to worry that something bad would


    happen to her.


    "She''s still alive, right?"


    He felt uneasy when he saw her in a deep sleep.He put his hand under her nose and was relieved


    when he confirmed that she was still breathing.He looked at the other two guys and said, "Go find a


    rope to tie her up."


    "Is this necessary?"


    The driver asked as he felt that it was not.The three of them were not ordinary hooligans and were


    even listed on Interpol¡¯s criminal list.It was natural for them to ept requests and carry out missions


    ording to their pay.


    Even so, they could not help butin as this was simply overkill! The current client was a d*mb


    person that had a lot of money.


    "We just need to do what the client requested," Christopher said.


    Maybe the client had some special hobbies.


    Still, he thought that it was not a big deal.He found a thin rope and tied Lily¡¯s hands.


    They did not even bother to tie Giselle up.


    Then, they threw them into two separate rooms and waited to exchange her with money.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Christopher made a phone call after he locked them up.


    "Yes, we got her.When will we receive our payment?"


    "Have you tied her up properly?"


    The person on the other end of the call asked worriedly.


    "Don¡¯t worry.We¡¯ve always met our customers¡¯ various needs,"


    Christopher paused a moment before adding, "Even if she weren¡¯t tied up, do you think she''ll be able to


    run away?"


    "It¡¯s better to be on the side of caution."


    Although he, too, felt that Lily could not escape from her kidnappers, the n had to be foolproof, and


    mistakes were uneptable.


    Christopher did not take his words to heart.


    "When are youing over?"


    "I can only be there after two days.Give Lily water but less food for the next few days.Don¡¯t let her eat


    much.Also, remember to give her the injections," The person said.


    Christopher stayed silent for a while before heughed awkwardly and said, "Shouldn¡¯t you do this


    yourself?"


    "I have something urgent on my side and can¡¯t leave.Just do as I say.I¡¯ll pay you extra as long as you


    give Lily the injections on time," the man on the phone said in a deep voice.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    "All right then!"


    Christopher happily hung up after reaching an agreement.


    All he wanted was money.


    Recently, Interpol had been keeping a close watch on him.He urgently needed arge sum of money


    so that he could disappear.


    This mission was so simple, and it would be over soon enough.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Leo, go give them some water and check if they''ve woken up," he said to the driver.


    Leonel was unhappy and muttered, "Even a wild boar would remain unconscious after being injected


    with that amount of drugs, not to mention two little girls."


    "If I tell you to go, you go! Don''t give me excuses!"


    Leonel reluctantly picked up two water bottles and went to check on the two girls after being


    reprimanded.He first went into Giselle¡¯s room and saw her sleeping deeply.It was apparent that she


    had not woken up yet, as her posture had not changed.


    "As expected.I knew these two wouldn¡¯t wake up so soon!"


    Leonel turned around and proceeded to Lily¡¯s room.He saw her lying there safe and sound and felt


    aggrieved for being reprimanded, so he mmed the door shut.


    "When''s the clienting, boss? This mission is so boring.


    Let¡¯s settle it quickly and leave."


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Just stay here quietly for two days.He¡¯lle since the person he wants


    is with us.He¡¯s already paid the initial deposit."


    Christopher picked up a piece of jerky, bit it hard, and chewed on it.


    "Have you prepared the items I asked for?"


    Leonel and Jo looked at each other.Leonel said, "We never touch drugs, boss."


    They murdered, robbed, kidnapped, and ckmailed others, but they had never gotten involved with


    drugs.


    They were bad guys, but they still avoided it as they were afraid they might get hooked if they were not


    careful.


    The loss far outweighed the gain.


    "Who asked you to touch it? Put it into the needle and give it to the girl."


    Christopher said in a low voice as he nced at Lily''s room.


    "Tsk, tsk."


    Leonel clicked his tongue and suddenly felt sentimental.


    "This client is cruel."


    Not only did the client want to use heavy dosages to put Lily down, but he also requested for her to be


    tied up and injected with drugs.He must have hated her to the core and wanted to push Lily into her


    grave.


    Most importantly, what he wanted was not a simple death.He wanted to use drugs to break her spirit so


    that he could manipte her.He wanted her to suffer a life worse than death.


    Lily¡¯s kidnappers might be brutal, but they had never thought to torture anyone to this extent.


    "Enough with your nonsense! Jo, you go instead!"


    Christopher said to Jo as he was afraid Leonel might be soft- hearted and could not bring himself to do


    it.


    Leonel nced at Jo and put on a wretched smile.


    "I advise you to go now, Jo.When she wakes up, you might be unable to bear it when you see her


    crying and begging for mercy.I saw her face earlier.She¡¯s gorgeous."

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Christopher gave Leonel a stern look before saying, "Don¡¯t you dare do anything stupid.You better not


    touch her and do something the client did not request!"


    Leonel pursed his lips in resentment.


    "I was just saying.It¡¯s such a pity."


    Unexpectedly, Jo agreed, "Yeah."


    Christopher and Leonel looked at Jo in surprise.


    Jo then prepared the injection and ced the needle on a tray before getting to his feet.He said, "I''ll go


    give her the shot."


    "Jo." Christopher stopped him.


    "Don¡¯t be too hard on her or identally kill her.It¡¯ll be difficult to answer the client if that happens."


    Jo nodded and walked toward Lily¡¯s room.He opened the door and looked at the woman lying on the


    bed.


    She had the petite figure of a typical Asian but was full of curves.Her exposed slender arms were as


    white as snow.It looked like she had not woken up yet.


    He walked toward the bedside, turned on the sidemp, and stared at Lily.Then he put the tray on the


    bedside cab and sat on the bed.He stretched out his hand and touched her leg lightly.He slowly slid


    his hand up and swallowed his saliva as he moved his sight upwards.He suddenly stopped when he


    was about to touch a sensitive ce.His eyes were surprised as his hand froze mid-air, and his fingers


    twitched.


    "Don¡¯t move."§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe did not know when a sharp knife had appeared against his waist.He


    felt pain as the sharp knife sliced through his clothes and cut into his flesh.


    Lily, who was supposed to be still asleep, opened her eyes.She had even untied the rope that bound


    her.


    "who are you?" Lily coldly asked as she sat up.


    Jo smirked but did not answer her question.


    Suddenly, he turned and tried to grab her slender neck with his fingers.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Jo ignored her threat.


    Although he did not know how Lily woke up or how she managed to break free, he was confident he


    could subdue the petite girl.


    However, reality pped him hard in the face.


    Lily avoided his grab, lowered her body, turned around at high speed, and got behind him.


    She pressed the knife against his throat before he even realized what she had done.Jo¡¯s expression


    Even though he was wearing sses, the confident expression on his face finally copsed.


    It was unbelievable to him that a petite girl would easily restrain him when he had been in this field for a


    long time.


    He might have underestimated her earlier, but his counterattack should have been fail-proof.


    "answer me!" Lily said coldly.


    The knife cut into the skin of his neck.If she increased her strength, it would surely cut into his flesh.


    "Who..." Jo gulped.


    "Who are you?"


    He finally understood why the client wanted them to use heavy dosages and have her tied up.However,


    he hade to this realization a little toote.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    "Do you have the right to ask questions now?"


    Lily sneered while Jo felt the knife''s tip pushing deeper into his flesh.


    The pain of the de prating through his skin and the fear that he might be dead the next minute


    made his attitude soften.


    "D -Don¡¯t do this! L-Let¡¯s talk it out!"


    "Sure.Let¡¯s talk then.Who ordered you to do this?"


    Lily, with her head, tilted to one side, asked.


    When they were in the car earlier, Lily sensed something was off.


    Lisa would have called Lily beforehand if she genuinely had problems or difficulties on her end.


    However, Lily could not get through to Lisa''s phone number, and ultimately, Lisa''s phone got turned


    off.It meant that Lisa faced a severe problem, and she should have sought help from her father.It did


    not make sense that she looked for Lily.


    Hence, Lily felt they were here for her, not because Lisa sent them here because she was in trouble.


    In that case, Lily yed along, wanting to find out what they were up to while she searched for the


    mastermind behind this n.


    "We can¡¯t reveal our boss¡¯ identity," Jo thought briefly before saying coldly.


    "Wow, you sure have your professional ethics in check," Lily mocked, using the knife to tap his cheek.


    "It seems you don¡¯t care about your own life, do you?" Jo just pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Lily could tell that he cared about his life from his tensed jaw and the popping veins on his forehead.


    However, he could not continue working in this field if word of his revealing his employer got out.


    That was equivalent to ruining his career.


    They understood the industry''s rules clearly, so the essential thing they needed to do was keep their


    employer¡¯s identity confidential.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    "You''re not afraid of dying?" The knife sliced through his neck, creating a tiny cut slowly.


    Lily controlled her strength well, so the dagger had only cut the surface, not the flesh within.


    That hurt the most, however.


    Jo could no longer hold the pain in, as shown by the slight change in his expression.


    Even so, he stayed silent, determined to say nothing about the topic.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily wanted to continue but suddenly looked toward the door and whispered lowly, "Fine.Someone else


    will tell me even if you don¡¯t!"


    Before Jo could guess what Lily meant, Lily had struck him on the back of his head with her hand.He


    fell to one side, totally cked out.Then she used the rope from earlier to tie him up securely.She


    wanted to move him to the side, but he was heavy, and time was running out for her.


    Looking around the room, she finally pulled the nket from the bed to cover him up.


    Simultaneously, someone knocked on the door.


    "Jo, don¡¯t go overboard."


    It was the driver, Leonel.


    As Jo had been in the room for a long time, Leonel assumed that he must have done something to Lily.


    Although their employer did not have other orders for them, it was best not to go overboard.


    If Jo were to cause too much damage to Lily, they would not be able to exin it to their employerter.


    Christopher, who was the head of the pack, told Leonel to go and check on Jo.


    Barefooted, Lily walked to the door, her hand gripping tight on the knife as she locked her gaze on the


    door.


    "Jo, Christopher told you to be gentle to the girl.If you go too rough on her, it¡¯s hard for us to exin to


    our bosster.Jo."


    Leonel knocked on the door but got no response, so he went to open the door instead.The door was


    not locked, so it easily opened when Leonel turned the doorknob.


    The room was dim, but the bedsidemp was on.


    Leonel saw the bump under the nket right away andughed.


    "Wow, this looks intense! Jo, don¡¯t be too rough on the girl!"


    That was what Leonel said, but he went forward to take a look.He was not here to make Jo stop but to


    watch the show.


    "Jo, I''m talking to you.Jo..."

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Leonel bent a little, wanting to lift the nket, but when his fingers touched the soft fabric, he realized


    something was wrong.


    Just as he was about to turn around, he felt numbness in his hips.He could not move at all.He was


    frightened and made every effort to move but to no avail.His head was immobilized, and all he could do


    was look around with his eyes.


    Leonel opened his mouth, wanting to scream, but soon felt numbness on the back of his neck.His


    mouth was wide open, but he could not even make a sound.


    ¡®Did I be mute?¡¯ This thought made Leonel panic.


    Lily wanted to control him temporarily so she could ask who the mastermind was.


    Then she realized he might scream, so she decided it would be better to take control of each person''s


    movements and speech one by one.She could take her time questioning themter.


    Sure enough, Christopher thought it was strange that Leonel did note downstairs either.He did not


    believe Lily posed an immediate threat, but he suspected she had gotten help from a third party.He had


    a gun in his hand while he climbed the stairs, which he had earlier concealed on his hip.


    "What the h*ll are the two of you doing? Come out now!"


    Christopher stood by the door and shouted, "I¡¯m going to punish you two if you don¡¯te out this


    instant!"


    Although he was still conscious, Leonel could not speak and was forced just to stand there.


    Anxiety filled his eyes, and they darted nervously about.


    Up until this point, he had no idea what had numbed him.


    Worse yet, he had no idea who had attacked him.


    "Jo? Leo?"


    Christopher kicked the door, his hand gripping the gun tightly.His finger was already on the trigger, and


    he was ready to shoot anytime.


    Christopher kicked open the door because it had not been properly shut.


    The room was dead silent, and not even the sounds of people fighting could be heard.


    The dim light from the room shone into the open space, and Christopher could see the back of


    someone in the dark.


    Narrowing his eyes, he asked, "Leo?"


    An instantter, the figure in the shadows whirled around and faced the doorway, firing the weapon on


    pure instinct before even taking a good look at the target.


    When the gun went off, Christopher''s wrist exploded in pain, and he dropped the weapon.


    Christopher raised his leg to counterattack, but the opponent was quick and darted behind him in a split


    second.


    Someone then kicked him in the back of the knees.


    He heard a cracking sound and wondered if his bones had been broken.


    Christopher slid to the ground despite his best efforts to stand straight.


    He tried to turn around to find out who the other person was, but a wave of numbness had ovee


    him.


    Nheless, he was able to turn and identify his attacker.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    ¡®It¡¯s her?? Shock and disbelief filled his eyes as he stared at the girl, unable to believe he had lost to


    someone so frail.


    His eyes searched the room for signs of other people.


    ¡®She must¡¯ve had a helper! It¡¯s impossible that she did it alone!¡¯


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Stop looking.There¡¯s no one else."


    Lily stood before him with her head bowed as if she could read his mind.


    "No one wille to save you even if you scream your lungs out."


    The two of them were shocked to their cores while Jo was still sleeping soundly.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    After Lily moved the three men together, beads of sweat had already formed on her forehead.


    After all, they were three muscr men, and it was difficult for a petitedy like her to do such things


    which required a lot of physical strength.


    After she was done with the trio, Lily went downstairs to have a look and found this wooden house in


    the countryside.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was true that, in a ce where few people lived, no one woulde to their aid, no matter how


    loudly they screamed.


    The refrigerator was filled with enough bread and milk to sustain one¡¯s living for a few days.


    Then, she went to another room to check on Giselle, who was asleep on the bed,pletely unaware


    she was ever in danger.


    That was great news for Lily.


    Giselle, in this state, was better than her being awake, panicking, and making things more difficult for


    Lily.


    Hence, Lily put a nket over her, helping her sleep better before returning upstairs.


    She turned on the main switch, and the house became brightly lit in an instant.


    The two still-conscious men could not get used to the brightness and squinted their eyes.


    "Open your eyes!"


    One of them was kicked in the chest.


    Lily pulled a stool and sat in front of them, munching on a piece of bread as she reprimanded them,


    "Who allowed you guys to close your eyes?"


    Leonel was speechless.


    "Ma¡¯am, that¡¯s our reflex action because of the bright lights.We can¡¯t control it either!¡¯


    "who the h*ll are you?"


    Christopher asked, looking at Lily.He could still talk because Lily was merciful.


    Christopher finally turned his attention to the girl standing before him.


    She looked harmless, had a lovely face, and sported the ssic features of a Hydend beauty.


    He had anticipated a risk-free mission in which they could earn some fast cash.


    All they had to do was follow the order to kidnap Lily.


    They did not need to ask for ransom, nor did they need to kill her.


    After kidnapping Lily, they only needed to wait for their boss to deal with her.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    They did not understand their employer''s anxiety when reminding them of their mission.


    They hadpleted countless simr tasks and even more extreme ones before.


    Kidnapping Lily was a piece of cake for them.


    They were wrong and careless, as evidenced by reality.That was how Lily changed the tidepletely.


    "Don¡¯t you know who I am?" Lily smirked.


    "Why did you kidnap me if you have no idea who I am?"


    "We''re just following orders from our boss.Your identity is none of our concern," Christopher replied.


    "Oh? Then who¡¯s your boss?" Lily asked since they were on the topic.


    At this point, Christopher stopped talking.


    Lily expected this, and after the incident earlier, she understood that Christopher was the pack''s leader,


    and he would certainly not reveal anything.It was probably tougher to get an answer from him than from


    his subordinates.


    Smiling indifferently, Lily averted her gaze to Leonel, whose mouth was wide open but could say


    nothing.


    "He doesn¡¯t want to tell me.What about you say something?"


    Leonel moved his mouth, but he still could not make a sound.


    Seeing his anxious look, Lily realized something.


    "Oh! I almost forgot that you¡¯re a mute now!"


    Then she got to her feet and walked over to where Leonel was standing, his eyes wide with terror.


    He did not know what Lily was up to, but he caught a glimpse of a grin on her face just before she


    raised her hand.


    After what felt like a poke, he regained the use of his voice.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    When Leonel blurted something out, he realized he could speak again.


    Stunned for a moment, he said, "I-I can talk! I can talk again!"


    Leonel was so excited that he forgot his current situation, immersed in the joy of suddenly bing


    mute but then unexpectedly returning to normal again, "Bro, bro! Look, I can talk again! I''m not mute


    anymore.I can talk now! Look!"


    "Shut up!""


    Christopher was annoyed and looked at the overjoyed man in front of him.


    After being reprimanded like this, he closed his mouth subconsciously.


    The driver came back to his senses to the current situation.He tried to move but found that he was still


    unable to.


    There was no rope on his body, but he felt tied up.


    To be precise, it felt like being paralyzed.


    There was only numbness.


    "Howe I can¡¯t feel anything?"


    While Christopher was still unsure of what was happening, he instantly thought of the reported secret


    bodybat tactics from the East as he saw the motions she made.It was once thought to be


    interesting and was a source of pride.


    How might it be possible for someone to immobilize another person with just the flick of a finger?


    Finally, he was able to see that happen.


    Not only might it make them mute, but it could also render them immobile.


    That ability allowed a small woman who appeared weak and flimsy to easily restrain the three big guys.


    "What do you think?"


    Lily asked and smiled at him, "Look, you already know my secret, so should you tell me a secret, too, in


    exchange? Who do you work for? What''s your name? Why did you want to tie me up? Also, what were


    you going to do after tying me here?"


    Christopher did not speak, and the driver on the side had kept his mouth shut since he was


    reprimanded.


    "You guys are so unkind,"


    Shaking her head, Lily continued, "Looking at the skill of you three, you¡¯re not ordinary


    gangsters.You¡¯re probably well known, right?"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course!" The driver was rather proud.


    "Then you must not be afraid of death?"


    She smiled and continued.


    Christopher snorted, "Being defeated by you will probably be a joke of the century when this news


    spreads out.If you want to kill us, then do so! Quit the nonsense! It¡¯ll happen sooner orter anyway!


    We can''t let you know who we work for!"


    Firstly, because of the rules, he could not expose anything.


    Secondly, he did not believe that Lily would kill someone.It was just a few simple moves, and the three


    of them were careless for a while.


    If they fought three against one or spread out, they might not lose.


    Lily could not have guessed his thoughts.She had already finished the bread, taken a few mouthfuls of


    milk, patted her stomach, and burped.


    A pair of clever eyes rolled around and suddenly smiled at them, "Why don''t we y a game?"


    "What? What game?" Leonel asked almost subconsciously.


    Standing on the side, Christopher elbowed him, "Who wants to y games with you? Girl, kill us if you


    want, but don''t y tricks on us!"


    When he finished speaking, he immediately felt a sharp pain in his mouth and cried out, "Ahhhh!"'' He


    noticed that his bottom lip already had a bleeding hole in it.


    It was unknown when, but Lily used her small knife to pierce him.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Christopher was silent.He opened his eyes wide, and although his face remained calm and unchanged,


    it was apparent he was still in shock.He probably did not expect a petite woman like Lily to make such


    a fierce shot.


    Not only did she move quickly, but he also could not see her attack "Can you tell me now? Who do you


    work for?"


    Lily nced and said.


    Christopher recovered from the shock, smiled coldly, then turned his head away from her.He did not


    intend to cooperate.


    Lily did not care either and suddenly walked over to him.


    She bent down, touched his body, and took out a phone.


    There was a fingerprint lock on it, so she picked up his hand, unlocked it with his fingers, and finally


    took a tissue from the bedside table and wiped her hands in disgust.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she took out the tissue, she saw a tray put there by Jo.She then remembered seeing such a


    thing, so she picked it up.She sat down on the chair again with the tray on herp.She was holding the


    phone with her other hand, flipping through the phone records, and said, "Let me guess.This number?


    It contacted you recently, which means it''s not anyone random.So this is your employer?"


    She turned the phone to Christopher, but he did not turn his head to look or respond.


    However, at that time, it did not matter if he had a reaction or not.


    Lily looked down at the tray and saw the needle, syringe, and a small bottle.


    Although she did not know what it was, she knew it was nothing good.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe carefully


    poured the medicine into the syringe, then installed the needle, holding the needle in one hand and the


    phone in the other.She walked to Leonel, lowered her head, looked down at him, then raised her foot to


    kick him, "Are you dead yet?"


    "Uh!"


    He groaned in pain, looking at Lily in front of him with a look of horror.


    "If you''re still alive, can you make a call?" Lily said while shaking the phone.


    "What call?" Leonel said tremblingly.


    "Call your employer.Tell your boss you¡¯vepleted the job, and ask him when he wille."


    Leonel frowned, "He can onlye over in two days."


    "Bro!" Christopher roared, hinting that he was talking too much.


    This roar reminded Lily, "Well, I forgot about you.It''s annoying to talk so much, you know?"


    Lily threatened to punch him in the throat, and Christopher kept quiet again.


    Seeing her abilities, Leonel was stunned.He did not even dare to cry out in pain.He stared at Lily


    standing before him as if she were a monster.


    "In two days? That won''t work.It will dy my affairs," Lily thought about it.


    Two dayster meant that it would dy herst round ofpetition.


    She wondered if the mastermind wanted to prevent her from participating in the final round.


    Thinking about it again, she continued, "Then let him know that something happened here.Say I died of


    an overdose and see if he wille."


    "Dead?" Leonel¡¯s eyes widened.


    He did not understand what she meant, "I dare not."


    "You dare not?"


    Lily sneered, "I didn''t see you when I got drugged! You guys have done a lot of wicked things all these


    years.How did you dare to do that? I¡¯m asking you to make a call, and you want to chicken out?"


    Leonel kept quiet.


    "If you don''t dare, I''ll give you a jab and let you taste your own medicine!" Lily gestured to plunge the


    needle into him as she spoke.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Leonel was so scared that his face turned pale, "P-Please, don¡¯t! I''ll make the call!"


    Seeing his fear, Lily became curious, "What is this? What''s inside the syringe?"


    Leonel did not respond, so Lily pretended to stab him again.He ducked back and said, "W-Wait! I-It''s a


    drug!"


    Lily got upset when he said that, and she suddenly stepped on Leonel''s body, "You guys are still


    making this?"


    "Ah!"


    Leonel yelled and vomited blood.He became annoyed and thought, ¡®Why did it have to be me again?!¡¯


    "No, it¡¯s not ours.Our employer gave that to us.He said you would listen to us if we injected you with


    that."


    He spat out a lot of blood while coughing.


    "Haha! He said I¡¯d listen to you?!"


    She looked evil, and her whole demeanor resembled a demon out of hell.The look in her eyes signaled


    that she was ready to kill someone.


    "Please spare my life.I don''t know anything.We''re just doing this for the money.Besides, before we


    even tried to use it on you, we..."


    Leonel wailed again and again, for fear Lily would snap his neck in the next second.


    ¡®She''s just a little woman.How could she be so terrifying?¡¯ The terrifying thing was that the three grown


    men had no power to fight back.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞLily was in total control of the situation.


    "H-Huh?!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonel¡¯s cry was so loud that it woke Jo from his unconscious state.He frowned, moved, and the


    nket over his head slipped off.Then he fell silent.


    When he saw the situation in front of him, he was stunned.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯ "You''re finally awake,"


    Lily''s anger rose as she looked at Jo.


    When she just entered the room earlier, he was the one who wanted to jab her with the drug.No, he


    wanted to do more than inject her with the drug.


    "Since you''re awake, I¡¯ll leave the good stuff for you to enjoy," she walked passed Leonel and walked


    straight toward Jo.


    He was silent, and was stunned again, then shouted, "What happened to my friends?!"


    "Bro, I became mute for a while," Leonel said, groaning.


    "Mute?"


    Jo had never heard of that before, and of course, he did not understand the meaning of those


    words.He made a rough guess and determined that Leonel meant he could not speak.


    ¡®Still, how did that woman restrain all three of us so easily? She even made one of us mute and beat


    Christopher up!¡¯ Jo was confused, but he was not blind.He watched the needle getting closer and


    closer.


    "Ms.Lily, can we have a quick chat?"


    Jo straightened his back against the bed behind him, gasping for breath.He knew what was in the


    syringe.He would be addicted to its contents if he got injected with it.


    They had been a gang for so long, eating, drinking, prostituting, gambling, and doing everything except


    drugs.Life would be over if they even touched it.


    "Okay, I would like to talk about it as well.However, your friends don''t seem to cooperate very well.You


    seem pretty smart.Call your boss, and let''s make a deal, shall we?" Lily spoke softly and did not get


    angry.


    She also looked very gentle and docile; no matter how she looked, she did not look like a total b*tch.


    Jo did not see her true colors yet, but Leonel had experienced it and still could not believe his eyes.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    "What do you want me to say?"


    Jo was still wearing his sunsses.It was a little crooked but still glued to his face.


    Lily thought it was an eyesore, so she stretched out her hand and took it off for him.


    After taking it off, she understood why he wore that pair of sunsses wherever he went.He had only


    one eye.


    Only one eye was staring at her, and the other eye was cloudy andpletely blind.She removed his


    sunsses, and only his good eye shot a re at her.


    But since Lily had tied him up, he had no choice but to struggle.


    "Tell your employer I died of an overdose when you gave me the injection.Tell him toe over


    quickly,"


    Lily knew the mastermind only wanted her to control her and not kill her.Hence, the mastermind would


    rush over to check out the situation if he heard she had died.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Will you let us go after I say that?"


    Jo¡¯s one eye lit up with a cold and faint light, looking at Lily angrily.


    Lilyughed twice, "Just kidding! You kidnapped my assistant and me, yet you want me to let you go?


    What wishful thinking."


    "Then why should I listen to you?" Jo snorted.


    On the other side, Leonel was drenched in a cold sweat and quickly responded on his behalf, "I-I¡¯ll call


    our employer!"


    "Bro!"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Jo eximed in disbelief.


    "You''re still the most obedient one of the rest!"


    Lily patted Leonel''s face with Christopher¡¯s phone and dialed their employer''s number.


    "Bro, if you make this call, we won¡¯t have any more jobs in the future! It¡¯ll be the end for us!" Jo said


    viciously.


    Lily burst outughing, "Why? Do you think you can continue doing this in the future? You should think


    about whether or not you''d live and see the sun tomorrow!"


    "Even if we die, we will not betray our employer!"


    Jo tried desperately to stop Leonel, "Bro, don¡¯t do it!"


    "I-I."


    "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t since it¡¯s easier to die, anyway.There''s nothing easy in this world, but death is not


    difficult," Lily said in disapproval, "However, have you heard an old saying called survival of the fittest?"


    Still, Jo did not take her words seriously.He stared at Lily with his one good eye and said gloomily, "Girl,


    do you think we''re stupid? It¡¯s bad enough that we lost a fight against you, but I''d rather die than listen


    to you!"


    "Okay, it¡¯s good to keep your dignity,"


    Lily apuded Jo, "Since you have such a strong sense of pride in yourselves, I should think of a


    gruesome way to deal with men like you."


    She stood up and paced back and forth, "Let me think about it.Hmm, how about I cut you up into


    pieces before burying you?"


    "W-What?" Leonel said in a trembling voice.


    "That''s right! However, looking at your reaction, I might not have been obvious.Let me exin it to you


    since it''s simple.I can do it with just this small knife.I just need to find another and tie up your whole


    body.Then I¡¯ll use the knife to cut off the protruding flesh, one slice at a time."I''m trustworthy and will do


    as I promise as long as we agree on how many cuts I make.I won''t give you any more or any less.Do


    you guys want to try that out?" Lily said smilingly.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Leonel froze in fear and did not dare move.He could not believe the vicious words that just came from


    Lily, mainly since she said them with a smile, which was very creepy.


    Lily continued, "Unfortunately, I have no experience, so I can''t control the severity of the knife.Would


    you care if I didn¡¯t do it properly?"


    "Don''t, don''t..."


    The sunsses man''s eyes were twitching, but he was still stubborn, "Do you think we''d be afraid?"


    "Oh, you aren''t afraid? Of course, it''s best not to be.After all, you''re all big men, not little girls," she


    nodded, "By the way, have you heard of how they torture prisoners?"


    Leonel kept quiet.


    They had never heard of it before and did not want to hear about it either! Lily ignored their thoughts,


    and even if they responded, she would still ignore them anyway.


    She continued, "A thick hemp rope would be tied at both ends, but the person isn''t dead.They would


    still be breathing."


    She shook her head, "I mean, what society do we live in now, right? Men and women are equal, aren''t


    we? If we could bear it, I think big men would as well, especially tough guys like you!"


    The more she talked, the more terrified Leonel became, and he almost fainted.


    Even if he survived this, he would still be traumatized for life.


    Christopher could not move or speak.His face was flushed as he tried to break free, but it was in vain.


    "What do you think? Have you decided which one to choose? If you haven''t decided yet, I still have..."


    Before she finished speaking, the phone rang, and she nced at it.It was Christopher¡¯s phone.It


    seemed like she no longer needed to make the cal] because the other party had made their entrance.


    "Who wants to answer?" Lily waved the phone in front of the two.


    Jo did not respond.


    Leonel was afraid to refuse, so he hurriedly said, "I''ll answer.Let me do it! I''ll answer properly.Don''t


    worry!"


    Lily was amused, "Okay, remember what to say!"


    Someone was on the line as soon as the phone was connected, but the voice was altered by a voice


    modtor.


    "How¡¯d it go? Have you jabbed her yet?"The other party asked, seeking reassurance.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.


    ¡é¦Ò§ÞLily held the phone and stared at him.


    Leonel leaned over and said, "Come quickly! Something''s happened!"


    "What happened?"


    The other party was nervous and asked immediately.


    "The medicine was too strong, and the dose was toorge.The person seems to be dead!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Leonel''s lower lip was pierced and then beaten again.He was panting heavily when he spoke.


    "What?!"


    The other party was shocked, "Didn¡¯t I say that it was three days'' worth of dosage? How''d you use it all


    at one time? Are you stupid?"

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Leonel nced at Lily and then deliberately increased his volume, "


    How would I know how much is one day, and how much is two? She¡¯d been kidnapped, and you didn¡¯t


    take her away immediately! What¡¯s this nonsense? Tell me, what should we do now?"


    The people on the other line were getting angry, so they asked, "Where''s your boss?"


    "Boss?"


    After thinking for a while, Leonel said, "My boss is still deciding if she can be rescued, so hurry up and


    After speaking, Lily decisively pressed the hang-up button.


    "Miss, did I settle that properly?"


    Leonel was careful to please, not wanting to anger the devil in front of him.


    Lily nced at him and stood up with a cold snort, "The three of you stay here.I¡¯ll deal with you all


    Alexander booked a flight ticket for the earliest departure.


    He thought he would be able to see her right away, but he did not expect not to be able to contact


    anyone after getting off the ne.


    The call could not get through, and when he arrived at the hotel where she was staying, he could not


    find her there either.He was growing anxious.


    Alexander mobilized his contacts in Westwood and called Rebirth.


    George was shocked, he did not expect the big boss to call and picked up the phone.


    "No, I didn''t hear from them today.Okay, I''ll contact you right away.I''ll get back to you as soon as I have


    news!"


    George paused, then corrected himself again, "No, I''ll get back to you if there¡¯s any news!"


    After hanging up, George immediately started to call Lily, but he could not get through either.


    After thinking for a while, he asked Jenny to find Giselle''s phone number to call, but no one


    answered.He finally realized the gravity of the situation.


    A cold sweat rolled down his face.


    He did mention that he did not understand why the big boss called him.


    After all, Edward would always make arrangements with Lily at Rebirth, so he always thought that she


    and Edward had something going on.


    "Mr....Mr.Russel,"


    When he dialed back, his teeth were chattering, "I''ve been looking, but no luck."


    "Have you contacted the organizer of the tastingpetition?"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Alexander asked in a


    deep voice.


    You could hear his disappointment in his voice through the phone.


    It was like a feeling of coldness as if a sharp de was hanging on his back, causing the hairs on his


    body to stand up.


    "I¡¯ve contacted them.They said that she left after two rounds, then was nowhere to be seen.There¡¯s no


    record of going home from the hotel.Maybe she¡¯s out and...encountered an ident," he whispered.


    "Oh? What ident?"


    "I don''t know,"


    George said, "I''ll send someone to contact Westwood immediately, and !¡¯ll find out as soon as


    possible."


    "No need!"


    Alexander interrupted him, "Whoever calls you or gives you an update, let me know immediately."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Yes, yes!"


    George hung up the phone, with sweat dripping down his forehead.


    Alexander looked calm, but his heart was in chaos.He had undergone various tests and training from


    his family before taking over thepany as well as faced threats of assassination at home and


    abroad.


    He had ovee more significant difficulties in the past but never before had he experienced such


    panic.


    He was afraid! He was terrified that something had happened to Lily and that she probably...


    However, he did not dare to think about it.


    He wanted to settle things as soon as possible, arrange for someone to contact the police, and use all


    possible connections to investigate.


    Nothing could happen to her! Lily was very bored during the waiting process.


    She walked around the room twice, found something to replenish her strength, and went to have a


    look.


    Giselle was still in a deep sleep.


    It was evident that the drug was pretty potent.


    If Lily was addicted to the drug, she would have been asleep like Giselle.


    After two rounds of searching, she could not find her phone or even Giselle''s.


    There was only one phone that was seized from Christopher.


    The interface was not easy to use, and the functions were not evenplete.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    "Where''s my phone?" She asked the three people in the room.


    Without a phone, there was no way to reply to thepany''s letter or call Alexander back.


    Although he did not know that something had happened to her, he should still be worried if she was


    unreachable, right? The driver tightened his mouth, "I don''t know."


    "Huh?"


    She snorted threateningly, and her eyes swept coldly over him.


    He did not seem to be lying when Lily looked at him, so she turned her eyes to Jo again but just


    nced at his face, then moved away and squatted directly in front of Christopher, "Tell me.Where¡¯s my


    phone?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Christopher nced at her but said nothing.He had been holding back for a long time.He could not


    move nor speak.


    Only his eyes could roll around.He was no different from a cripple.


    They had heard stories about it but never saw it in real life.


    Today, they finally saw the power of the forbidden kickboxing skills.It was such a disgrace to experience


    it at the hands of a little woman like Lily.


    "Oh, I forgot that you¡¯re still here!"


    Nodding, Lily said to Christopher, "Come on.Where¡¯s my phone? Also, my assistant''s phone?"


    Christopher grinned at her, smiling exaggeratedly, "It broke!"


    "Broke?"


    Looking at him, Lily also showed a smile.


    Inparison, her smile was much sweeter.


    However, there was a mournful howl, and within seconds, Christopher''s hand was pierced by the


    knife.His hand was pierced to his palm, bleeding all over the ce.


    "Is this the hand that broke my phone?"


    She held the dagger''s hilt, and the smile on her face did not weaken.


    "Isn''t it? Did I make a mistake? Let me try again!"


    While speaking, she pulled out the dagger.


    "Ah!"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞChristopher¡¯s flesh was in pain.He grinned and replied, "I''m going to kill you! I''m


    going to kill you!"


    "Kill me? You''d have to be able to move first,"Lily smiled coldly, " I''ll ask again.Where¡¯s my phone?"


    "It really broke."


    Jo suddenly spoke up.


    He was stunned by her fierceness and quickly said, "I was afraid of the location finder and the tracking,


    so I smashed it on the road and threw it away.I don''t know where it is now."


    Lily was silent.It seems the phone was indeed broken.


    She held the dagger, dripping with blood, and walked towards him, "You smashed it?"


    Lily lowered her head to look at him.Her eyes were quiet and unwavering.She had such a beautiful


    face, but she looked like a devil at that moment.


    "I.."


    Jo was silent, "I can get you a new one."


    "A new one?"


    She sneered, "What about my data loss? How about you use your hands to pay for it?"


    Before she finished her words, the sound of a car came from downstairs.


    The three of them looked at the door.


    Lily stared at them and said, "Someone is here to apany you."


    They kept quiet.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Lily stood by the window and looked outside.She saw a ck caring from the dark, which looked


    very ordinary and even a little shabby, making it inconspicuous.


    The car came very fast and stopped outside the cabin with a squeak.


    The door opened, and the person almost jumped off, trotting toward the door, "Christopher?!


    Christopher!"He was calling the kidnapper¡¯s name.


    Lily nced back as if trying to determine who he was calling.She noticed Leonel¡¯s panicked


    appearance without guessing.


    "Oh," She said quite sincerely, then smiled and looked down again.


    The person downstairs stood under the light in front of the wooden house and knocked on the door,


    scolding, "You idi*t! Hurry up and open the door! Don¡¯t you want your money?!"


    Lily seemed to have recognized the person from his nagging voice and the general outline of his body.


    On second thought, it was not surprising at all.


    However, it was not good for this guy to have caught up with these notorious kidnappers.


    "Be still!"


    She pointed at the three kidnappers with a blood - stained knife and went downstairs to open the door.


    Probably hearing footstepsing from inside, Frank shouted even louder, "Christopher, Jo, quickly


    open the door!"


    Lily held the door handle to open the door and stood on the inner side.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As soon as the door opened, Frank strode in, "Take your time.You guys are..."


    Suddenly, he turned his head and saw someone who should not be standing there.His eyes widened,


    and before he could run out, Lily had already kicked him in the chest.


    Bang!


    After a few crisp sounds, Lily kicked him further and further.


    Frank even knocked down several tables, chairs, and benches behind him.


    Finally, he fell to the ground in shock and embarrassment.


    "y-You! Why aren¡¯t you..."§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞFrank was in disbelief as he wondered how it could be


    possible.


    "Why am I not dead yet?"


    Lily grinned and stepped forward, casually ying with the knife in her hand as the knife shed coldly.


    "Christopher, Leonel!"


    Frank was already feeling uneasy as he called the kidnappers¡¯ names.He struggled to move back while


    trying to get up and run.


    "aw, do you miss them? Why don''t I drag you over to them?"


    Lily half-jokingly said as Frank got up and tried to run in the other direction.


    However, Lily stood rooted and did not chase after him¡ªinstead, she kicked up a stool into her hand


    and threw it at Frank.


    Crack! Frank spat a mouthful of blood as the stool hit the middle of his back.


    Then he fell on the ground pitifully.


    Lily walked to his side unhurriedly and said something that made him almost vomit blood again, "Oh,


    how fragile are your bones?"She bent down and looked at Frank lying on the ground, "Tell me.What did


    you n to do with me?"


    "I-I..."


    Frank panted, only feeling that his internal organs were about to shatter.


    Lily had beaten him to a pulp before, but considering the stool that hit him, he knew he had


    underestimated her, "W-Who the h*l are you?!"


    ¡®There¡¯s no way she¡¯s just a perfumer! That¡¯s impossible! Even if she learned some self-defense skills,


    she wouldn¡¯t be so strong!¡¯ Frank would even believe Lily if she said she was an undercover cop.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    "You don¡¯t have the right to ask questions.Spill it! What do you want with me?"


    Lily demanded as she stomped on Frank¡¯s back.


    "I -I..."


    Frank took a deep breath and spat out a mouthful of blood when he exhaled.He had already lost


    everything and had nothing to fear, so he decided to confess everything to Lily.


    "Who was the one who put you up to this? Was it Mel? Nate? Or was it someone else?"


    Lily narrowed her eyes at Frank and added force to her foot that was stepping on him.


    If it were those two, she would be able to deal with them independently.


    However, if it were anyone else, Lily would have to be careful as she did not know their intentions.


    "No one put me up to it.I just wanted to mess with you! You¡¯re a sl *t who got dumped by


    Nathaniel.Why are you acting all high and mighty and refusing to sleep with me? I¡¯ll make sure you..."


    Before Frank could finish, Lily raised her foot and stomped on him again, making him spit out more


    blood, "Sc*m!"


    ¡®He''s a disgrace to all perfumers! He should not even be considered one!¡¯ Lily was pissed that she had


    continued to apply force to Frank¡¯s back so that he could not even try to get up.She nced at her


    watch; it was about time the police showed up.


    When she opened the door for Frank a while ago, she had also called the police.


    Even though she did not know the exact address of the ce she was staying, she could still give them


    an estimated location.


    Nheless, she knew she could not allow this sc*m to walk free.


    "Hah, let me tell you something, Lily! Just because you''re good at self-defense doesn¡¯t mean you''ll be


    an amazing perfumer!"


    Frank turned himself around while still on the ground.He had given up struggling altogether.He


    continued, "Establishing yourself in this industry isn¡¯t as simple as you think, especially for people from


    your country! You¡¯re the lowest kind of perfumer, and you will never be sessful! Never!"


    "Lowest, huh?"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞLily''s cold, menacing voice sounded as her gaze moved from Frank¡¯s


    blood-stricken face to the area below his waist.


    She felt utterly disgusted when she recalled what he had nned to do to her.She lifted her foot and


    stepped on that area hard.


    "Gah!"


    Frank''s face grimaced in excruciating pain.He could only cover his member and roll on the floor in pain,


    even though he wanted to swear at her.


    "Disgusting filth!" Lily spat.


    She was about to move away when her sharp senses noticed something was wrong.She moved to the


    left a split secondter and avoided the bullet that almost hit her.


    "Move! Kill her! Don¡¯t let her escape!" The voice upstairs was Christopher¡¯s.He shouted maniacally as


    shot after shot flew toward Lily.


    Lily was surprised that he could recover so soon.


    She immediately hid behind the knocked-over tables and thought, ¡®It might be because he had just


    enough time to regain hisposure"


    After all, Lily had been cking in her practice for two years.


    Although her body was starting to remember what it was like to fight, her strength and uracy needed


    time to recover.She was "upset that she had been careless in dealing with them.Lily also noticed that


    there was another voice.It was probably the guy with the sunsses, Jo.


    She only tied him up in a hurry, and Christopher had most likely freed him.


    Only the driver, Leonel, remained in the room.


    "Come out, you b*tch! I''ll kill you!" Christopher kept screaming maniacally.


    He had never been this humiliated, even though there were times when his target would be able to get


    away.


    As shots continuously fired, Frank, lying on the floor, quickly struggled to get up and protected himself


    with a wooden nk he had managed to scavenge.


    Heughed, "Lily, you won¡¯t get away this time!"


    Ironically, Lily remained calm and collectedpared to the crazy state the men were in.She carefully


    analyzed the situation in the room through the small gap between the sofas and smiled, "Unfortunately,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    you¡¯re the ones who won''t get away!"


    Suddenly, a loud sound rang across the area as she was about to attack.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    At the same time, Christopher yelped, "Ah!"


    Jo was standing close to Christopher, so he turned his head to check what had happened.He noticed


    that one of Christopher¡¯s palms had gotten stabbed by a knife.


    The gun he had in his hand was now on the ground.


    Jo immediately paled as he noticed that Christopher¡¯s ear was also slightly slit by the knife thrown from


    the back.He could almost fee] the sting just from looking at his bleeding ear.He was thankful that he


    was not the target.


    Christopher had used his uninjured hand to aim the gun at Lily.


    However, Lily had injured both his hands now.


    "I¡¯Il kill you!"


    He was incessantly cursing as Lily had severely injured both his hands, and the gun was on the


    floor.He could only instruct Jo, frozen next to him, to carry out his bidding, "Jo, kill her! Kill her now!"


    "B-But I..."


    Jo¡¯s mind went nk after seeing what Lily was capable of.He dared not even think of what he had in


    mind a few minutes ago.


    Jo had never seen a woman so strong, which had entirely changed his perspective toward women.


    "What the...why are you still standing..."


    A loud siren pierced through the air, and bright blue lights shined through the windows.


    Christopher was stunned, "You called the police?!"


    "Everyone, get out!"


    The trio all wanted criminals, and If they got caught, they would spend the rest of their lives in prison.


    Christopher and Jo immediately tried to escape, but Lily took this opportunity to race upstairs.


    Frank wanted to try and grab her¡ª instead, he lost his bnce and grabbed onto the escaping


    Christopher by ident.


    "Let go of me!"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Christopher yelled.


    All he wanted to do was to escape.He had no intention of finding out why Lily ran upstairs instead.


    However, Frank had a tight grab on him and would not let go.


    "You can¡¯t just leave.You have to take me with you!"


    Frank insisted, After all, he would not be able to walk away from all this if the police caught him too.


    "Let go! There isn¡¯t enough time!" Jo yelled back.


    The area was bright as several police officers surrounded the vicinity.


    One of the officers said through a megaphone, "We¡¯ve got the ce surrounded! You will not


    escape.Unhand the hostage at once!"


    Christopher and Jo were stunned as they wondered who the actual hostage was.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonel, on the second floor, remained bound by ropes.He could only hear themotion outside but


    could not move.


    In his mind, he was hoping his men had won the fight so that he could have his revenge on Lily.


    After a while, police sirens red as they got closer and closer to the house.


    The blue car lights were also getting brighter and brighter.He was getting nervous as time passed.He


    wanted to escape, but it was impossible.


    As he was about to panic, the door suddenly swung open.


    Someone came into the room so swiftly that he could not even identify who it was.


    Then he felt the ropes on him loosen, and he could finally move.He was confused.


    ¡®What¡¯s this?" Leonel tried to move his hand, and it worked.


    He then turned to the woman at the corner, trying to register what was happening.


    ¡®W- What''s the meaning of this? Why is the girl okay? Does that mean Christopher and Jo failed? If


    they did fail, why did shee up here to free me?¡¯ While still trying hard to process what was


    happening, he heard voices from the police.He gulped his saliva and started to speak, "You..."


    "Shut up!" Lily demanded.


    Even though she had merely said two words, it was enough to hush Leonel as he was scared she


    would slit his tongue off.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    There was no way for Leonel to learn what was happening downstairs, but he was sure that if he did


    not try to leave now, he never would.


    Upon more consideration, Leonel got to his feet and went to the window.He felt his knees go weak at


    the sight of the number of people.


    Why were there so many people there? However, he did not have the leisure to hesitate.He adjusted


    his belt and found a less crowded opening.


    While he was nning to make his move, an icy voice came from behind, "If you dare run, [ll break


    your leg."


    Leonel¡¯s legs gave way, and he fell from the ledge.He knew that she was serious about it.


    The witch was capable of anything! However, he was confused by her intentions.


    She knocked him out, yet she did not hurt or allow him to escape.


    Then, what exactly were her intentions? "What do you want with me?"


    He was almost on his knees begging her.


    "You should just stay put and stare at me!"


    Lily instructed coldly as her eyes narrowed on him.


    Leonel feared for his life as her res were like daggers, "Of course!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When he regained hisposure, he was confused by her instructions, ¡®What does she mean by stare


    at her?¡¯


    Soon after, he woulde to realize why she had said that.


    After the noises outside subsided, the police could finally enter the house.Jo was still trying to escape


    but was shot down immediately by the sniper team.


    Momentster, the police rushed into the house and noticed an injured Christopher, whose hands were


    covered in blood.


    There was also another half-dead man lying on the floor.


    They immediately arrested the people on the ground floor and rushed upstairs.


    One of the officers found Giselle.


    "I found the hostage.Over!"


    Trailing behind the officer, Alexander ran in but looked at the hostage and said, "That¡¯s not her!"


    While the rest of the police searched the vicinity, Leonel grew increasingly restless.He could not even


    try to escape anymore.


    There were a bunch of police outside and a deadly witch in the room.Why does he always have the


    worst luck?


    "Don¡¯t move!" a bunch of men with guns was aiming at him, "Put your hands in the air and let the


    hostage go!"


    Leonel immediately obeyed and put his hands up.


    Going to prison was much better than falling into the witch¡¯s hands.


    Besides, how could he release the hostage...§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þwhen he was the hostage!


    "Ms.Christian?"


    A police officer asked.


    With tears streaming down her face, Lily raised her head, "Y-Yes, it¡¯s me..."


    Leonel was utterly astonished, ¡®Why are you even crying? I should be the one to cry!¡¯


    "Ms.Christian, please don¡¯t be afraid.You''re in safe hands.We¡¯re an A tall, lean shadow rushed into the


    room and forced his way to the front, "Lily!"


    Lily was surprised.She stared at him wide-eyed, forgetting to continue crying, "W-What are you doing


    here?"


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in Sapphine? When did hee to Westwood?¡¯ Alexander walked toward


    her and pulled her into a tight embrace.


    "It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m here now!"


    Lily and Leonel were speechless by how bizarre the situation turned out to be.


    Alexander took off his jacket and wrapped it around Lily, carefully embracing her, "I¡¯m sorry that it took


    me so long to be here.You must¡¯ve suffered a lot."


    Looking at her tears- streaked cheeks, Alexander felt a stab in his heart.


    The thought of her being kidnapped by the horrendous criminals made him want to kill them all.She


    must have suffered.


    "Lily? Suffered?" Leonel could no longer hold it in and yelled in distress.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    The kidnappers were the ones who had suffered, but no one in the room would believe him.


    ¡°Shut up and stand still!¡± Lily did not even have to re at him as a police officer had already kicked


    him from the back. Leonel wanted to cry badly and had never felt so humiliated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave. It¡¯s so scary here. I don¡¯t want to stay any longer.¡± Lily tilted her head at Alexander and


    spoke to him softly.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s leave!¡± He agreed. Alexander was able toe along with the police because he had


    lost contact with Lily and immediately sought the help of the police department in Westwood.


    The moment Lily called the police, they contacted him right away. Now that she was rescued, the police


    would just need Lily to answer some standard questions about the kidnapping, and then she was good


    to go. However, Alexander was worried that Lily needed time and was tired, so he spoke to the team


    captain, saying he would bring Lily in another day for the standard procedures.


    After ensuring everything was done, he took Lily and her unconscious assistant back.


    ¡°Were you hurt?¡±


    Although Alexander had already asked her once, they were still not home, so he could not check on


    her thoroughly. Alexander could not help but worry about her, so he asked again.


    After the police did a background check on the criminals they apprehended, they were surprised to find


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    out the three men were wanted criminals internationally. The police were d about this unexpected


    turnout as they could capture these criminals who had been off the radar for a long time.


    However, Alexander was worried sick. They were wanted criminals, meaning they were cruel and


    ruthless. When Lily was kidnapped, how helpless and afraid she must have been. He could not help


    but hug her tighter when he thought about this.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just tired,¡± she said, shaking her head and leaning into his embrace.


    After all, she had gone all out in the fight with those criminals. Her muscles were aching as if her bones


    were to break too. She only wanted to lie down and not move at all. She was pleasantly surprised that


    Alexander hade all the way here. She knew he would be worried if he noticed that she had


    disappeared, but she did not expect him to fly across the ocean and join the rescue mission along with


    the police team. Lily recognized that she was very important to Alex, and he had gone all the way to


    protect and love her. It was an amazing feeling.


    ¡°You should just rest,¡± Alexander reassured her, not wanting to talk anymore to avoid agitating her. His


    gazended on the still-unconscious assistant.


    After rescuing her from the wooden house and cing her in the backseat, how was she still not awake


    after suchmotion? He frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Lily turned her head toward Giselle, torn between wanting tough and feeling sorry for her. Lily


    smacked her lips and replied, ¡°She was drugged, so she¡¯s still out.¡±


    ¡°Drugged?¡± Alexander was so worried about Lily¡¯s safety that he had not thought about the details of


    the kidnapping. Now, hearing Lily talk about being drugged, he finally started to think about how or


    when she was kidnapped.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Lily nodded, ¡°They pretended to be Lisa¡¯s colleagues and told me that Lisa wanted to speak to


    me urgently. Giselle was worried about my safety, so she offered toe along and ended up being


    kidnapped too. I think it was in the car. They had used some drugged car fragrance, which was why...¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t drugged?¡± He was shocked.


    Judging from the condition of Lily¡¯s assistant, the drug was quite potent as she did not even stir during


    the loudmotion in the wooden house, and even now, there were no signs of her waking up.


    ¡°Erm...¡± Lily paused, ¡°I was also...drugged. It might be because I¡¯m so used to these fragrances at work


    my body might¡¯ ve built a resistance toward them. I was able to wake up soon, but I¡¯m not sure why


    Giselle¡¯s still unconscious. Let''s take her to a doctor to ensure nothing isn¡¯t wrong.¡±


    Alexander agreed as what Lily had said made perfect sense, ¡°We should have the doctor check you as


    well. Just to make sure that nothing¡¯s wrong.¡±

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    ¡°Okay...¡± Lily mumbled. She was fine, perfectly fine. Mnie was restless. She was worried about the


    theme for the finals. Frank was not able to reveal any information to her.


    ording to him, he could not obtain information about the finals as it was decided personally by the


    specific judge, and it was most likely Mr. Parker. The organizers did not release this piece of


    information, so Frank was not sure who exactly was the judge for this round.


    Thus, he could not use his connections to get the theme beforehand. Without this key information,


    Mnie had no confidence in winning the round. More urately, she was just like a student who


    would flunk an exam if she could not cheat.


    Soon enough, she would only embarrass herself in front of the whole country. She needed to look for


    Frank to discuss their next n. Even if she could not win the championship, she would not allow Lily,


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    that b* tch, to win. However, she had been knocking on Frank¡¯s door for a while, yet no one was there.


    Mnie tried calling him, but he did not pick up as well. She was feeling more and more uneasy as


    time went by. Her gut feeling was telling her that something was wrong.


    ¡°Aside from some minor cuts, she¡¯s fine,¡± The doctor told Alexander as he took off his stethoscope.


    ¡°Really?¡± Alexander was still skeptical. Even though he wanted Lily to be healthy and fine, he could not


    let his mind rest in peace if she was not given a thorough check.


    ¡°Mr. Russell, rest assured I¡¯ve given Mrs. Russell a detailed check, and everything seems normal. If


    Mrs. Russell is still not feeling well, I suggest doing an in-depth CT scan or...an MRI.¡±


    ¡°No, No, I¡¯m okay, thank you!¡± Lily said immediately, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell.¡±


    The doctor gave Alexander an ¡°I told you so¡± look. Alexander finally gave in and nodded, ¡°Did you take


    a look at the otherdy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. The drug is almost cleared from her system, and she would be able to regain her


    consciousness in a few minutes. If you¡¯re still not convinced, we could give her a detailed check after


    she¡¯s awake,¡± The doctor rified while stealing a few confused nces at Lily, ¡°Erm...¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Alexander asked urgently after he noticed the doctor looking at Lily. His


    heart skipped a beat as he started to worry again.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really,¡± The doctor shook his head but decided to voice his concerns after giving it some


    thought, ¡°Mrs. Russell and Ms. Schmidt both had been drugged, right? Strangely enough, I couldn''t


    detect any form of the residue of the same drug in Mrs. Russell¡¯s body.¡±


    Lily was silent for a moment and smiled, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because my body¡¯s metabolism rate is excellent.


    That''s why you weren¡¯t able to find anything? Didn¡¯t you say that the drug in Giselle¡¯s system was


    almost cleared too? Maybe my system was just stronger than hers.¡±


    The doctor hesitated but soon nodded in agreement, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely impossible. This also means you


    have a faster metabolism rate than a grown man.¡±


    ¡°I guess. I¡¯m not sure as well,¡± Lily showed the doctor her best innocent smile. The doctor tilted his


    head aside and stared at her for a while. Then, he probably epted that fact and left the room without


    saying anything else. Alexander sat beside her and studied her carefully before asking again, ¡°Are you


    really sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    "Truly, I¡¯m okay," Lily said helplessly, "Do you want me to get out of bed and turn around so you can


    see that I¡¯m all right?"


    She was about to lift the nket and get up when Alexander pressed her down onto the bed.He said


    disapprovingly, "Don¡¯t be naughty."


    The word naughty was supposed to be for a child.


    Lily nodded, "Don''t worry.I¡¯m genuinely fine, but you don¡¯t believe me."


    "I was at ease before this, but now I can¡¯t help but worry about you,"


    Alexander sighed and continued, "How did you provoke them?"


    After some thought, Lily said, "I don¡¯t know who they were.Only when Frank appearedter did I realize


    this was all because of him."


    "That name sounds familiar."


    Alexander had never met Frank before.He heard Lily mention him a few times but felt that he was


    unimportant and did not take it to heart.He felt a little familiarity when he heard Lily mention him again.


    "Mel and Nate invited him to help them once, but he wasn¡¯t apany employee, and I don¡¯t know


    their rtionship.However, Iam certain that Frank is targeting me."


    "That is to say.This is all because of Mr.Hall again?"


    Alexander furrowed his eyebrows angrily.


    Lily noticed his anger and cupped his cheeks with both hands.She looked into Alexander''s eyes and


    shook her head, "Not really.It might be Mnie¡¯s intention, or it might be Frank¡¯s instead.He seems to


    be interested in me."


    Alexander narrowed his eyes when he heard herst sentence, "What did you mean when you said


    he¡¯s interested in you? Howe I didn¡¯t know about this?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s just a small matter.Frank wanted to molest me before, but he failed.I even taught him a lesson,


    so I don''t know if the incident this time is rted or not.It might also be rted to the perfume sampling


    conference.


    "After all, Mnie also advanced into the final round.They could be lovers since I heard both of them


    are in a rtionship."


    Lily tilted her head and was deep in thought.


    All of these were just her spections.


    After all, she did not get an answer when she asked Frank.


    That lunatic did not say anything except shout non-stop that he wanted to sleep with her.


    After that, the police arrived before she managed to get an answer.It was unbelievable.


    In the movies, the police would only arrive after everything hade to an end.It would seem that the


    police were efficient this time.


    "Regardless of the reason, I will not let him live!"


    Alexander''s whole body emitted a dangerous demeanor as he said so.He was like an enraged beast


    who would bite off the enemy¡¯s neck the next instant.


    Lily could feel his anger, and it made her tremble.


    It was not because of fear but because she was touched and felt warmth.


    Alexander¡¯s anger showed that he cared about his wife.


    He was outraged because someone had hurt Lily.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "The police have already caught Frank.He was the mastermind behind the kidnapping, colluded with


    internationally wanted criminals, and took drugs.These crimes would guarantee him a bad life.You don''t


    need to take action, Alex,"


    Lily gently held his hand and continued, "He¡¯s not worth your time."


    Alexander¡¯s fingers were slender.


    Although there were thin calluses on his fingertip and joints, it did not affect the perfect proportion of his


    hand.


    Those were a pair of hands that could significantly impact the business world and determine its


    direction.It was not worth it to be stained with the blood of such people.


    "What about the drugs?" Alexander was shocked.


    "What do you want to know about it?"

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    If she were to tell Alexander that Frank had nned to inject her with drugs, it was likely she would be


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    unable to stop Alexander from killing Frank.


    Lily said, after some thought, "I heard the kidnappers talking about it when I woke up.Oh, right, they


    seem to have somewhere they held me hostage.The police should have confiscated them as


    evidence."


    Alexander listened to her quietly.


    Although he did not say anything, his hand holding her clenched tighter over time, showing his


    nervousness.


    ¡®The kidnappers had drugs there? What if she identally touched it, or worse, what if they used it on


    her?!¡¯ He dared not think further! "Let¡¯s go home," Alexander emphasized.


    He wanted to take her home since he could no longer allow Lily to stay in such a dangerous ce.


    When he thought of the consequences if the rescue waste or if he had not flown over and rushed to


    her side, he would likely me himself for everything.


    Lily obediently leaned on his shoulder but sat straight when she heard his words, "No way! I still have


    thest round of thepetition to participate in."


    "You don¡¯t need to go," Alexander said without hesitation.


    Thepetition, the prize, and everything else were of no importance.


    Alexander only wanted Lily to be safe and sound.


    "B-But..."


    Lily was speechless.


    However, she could understand her husband¡¯s feelings.She knew he was saying this because he was


    too worried about her.She sighed softly and did not go against his wishes.


    Instead, she lowered her eyes and feigned disappointment, "Oh well, I guess I won''t participate


    then.Even though I¡¯ve prepared well for thepetition and am confident in winning, it doesn¡¯t


    matter.Rebirth and Giselle will be disappointed, but that doesn¡¯t matter.Nothing is more important to me


    than you.


    "No one would dare argue with you as long as you say something.It doesn¡¯t matter how my colleagues


    will view me.At worst, I can stay home and be a housewife.Then I can go to the spa, shop, have fun,


    and live an easy life,"


    Even though that was what she said, Alexander could see the reluctance and unwillingness on Lily¡¯s


    face.


    Alexander knew she said these things on purpose.He understood Lily''s dreams and aspirations, so he


    supported her wholeheartedly all this time.


    However, he had the intention of withdrawing his support just now.He looked at Lily¡¯s pretty face.


    Although she said she was willing to respect his wishes, Alexander noticed the unwillingness in her


    expression.If he agreed with Lily, she would likely wilt like a flower with no sun and rain.


    Alexander sighed in resignation, "Fine.You can go if you want to, but you must promise me you will pay


    attention to your safety.Your safety must be a priority.There is nothing more important than you and


    your life."


    "I know.You¡¯re the best."


    Lily nted a kiss on Alexander¡¯s cheek and smiled.


    Alexander shook his head, "That¡¯s it?"


    "What?"


    Alexander put his hand behind Lily¡¯s head as he leaned forward to kiss her, "I want it like this."


    Their soft lips touched, and Lily¡¯s sweet scent filled Alexander¡¯s nose.He could only feel at ease this


    way.


    Although Lily did not suffer any harm, Alexander could not bear it even at the slightest possibility.


    Alexander closed his eyes and hugged her tighter.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Alexander had suppressed the news about Lily¡¯s kidnapping as much as possible.


    The domestic media had not reported it, but there was news in Westwood.


    The people in the industry, especially those who participated in the perfume sampling conference,


    knew about it.


    Lisa was distraught.She would have run over to see Lily, but it was alreadyte at night, and her father


    stopped her from going.


    Giselle was the most confused person in the whole event.She was one of the kidnapped people but


    slept throughout the whole incident.She did not know what had happened and only learned about the


    situation after the doctor examined her.She was still very uncertain about it after watching the


    news.She asked Lily repeatedly, "Is what the news says true? Is it true? I¡ª no, I mean, we got


    kidnapped?"


    She gasped when she saw Lily nodding affirmatively.Her mouth was so wide open that a whole apple


    could fit inside.


    "Howe I don¡¯t know about it at all?!"


    "You got drugged and were unconscious the whole time, so it¡¯s normal if you did not know about it."


    Lily paused for a moment.She feared her words were too harsh for Giselle and added, "The drugs were


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    very high dosage."


    "You said we got exposed to the drugs since we got into the car.Was it in the air freshener?" Giselle


    asked again after some thought.


    Lily nodded and replied, "They only intended to kidnap me, but because you insisted on following, they


    kidnapped you too.I¡¯m sorry for implicating you,"


    Lily felt sorry from the bottom of her heart, as Giselle had be a victim of kidnapping because of


    her.


    "That¡¯s not the problem.Howe you''re okay?"


    Giselle did not mind the reason she had gotten kidnapped.


    What puzzled her was that she did not feel like she had participated in the whole incident.She only felt


    like she had a very long sleep.


    "I-I..."


    Alexander had asked her this question yesterday.She coughed and said, "You know I¡¯m a perfumer


    myself, so I¡¯m sensitive to scents.I held my breath when I noticed something was wrong.I still got


    drugged, but I probably had a little immunity against it as I''d gotten used to certain smells.That¡¯s why I


    regained consciousness quicker than you did.You don¡¯t need to be overly concerned about this.What is


    important is that we are fine now."


    Giselle did not say anything but thought for a moment more.


    Then she asked, "Why did they kidnap you?"


    "Maybe they don¡¯t want me to participate in the final round.Of course, it may also be for other


    reasons.I¡¯m not too sure.We''ll have to wait for the investigation results," Lily said.


    She did not want Giselle to continue asking about this matter, so she deliberately changed the subject,


    "Anyway, the police have caught the bad guys, and we¡¯re safe.That¡¯s something we should be grateful


    for.We are about to enter the final round but still don¡¯t know the theme.Are you not nervous?"


    Lily deliberately showed a nervous look to divert Giselle''s attention.


    Sure enough, Giselle stopped thinking about the kidnapping when she saw that Lily was agitated.She


    you now.


    "Also, didn¡¯t the kidnapping further prove your capabilities since they did it to prevent you from


    participating? Besides, thepany didn¡¯t have a strict requirement for the final result.We¡¯re already


    doing well enough since we entered the final round and got a good ranking.Rx."


    Giselle seemed to think of something else, saying, "By the way, if that person didn¡¯t want you to


    participate in the finals, then that person is likely a contestant who got into the final round.Even if that


    isn¡¯t so, that person must have some rtionship with the contestant.That¡¯s a critical point.Did you tell


    the police to check on this?"

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Lily turned to look out the window, unable to continue the conversation.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    A whileter, they arrived at the venue where the final round of thepetition would be held.


    Lily wore a tailored suit, so it would be easier for her to move around.


    Lily was not nervous about thepetition anymore.


    Maybe the sudden kidnapping had relieved her of her tension.


    Compared to thepetition, she was more worried about her health now.


    Recently, she realized that her body was bing different, like something hidden inside her had


    been unlocked.


    That hidden power within her threatened to break free, especially after being kidnapped.


    She wondered if it was because her mind was not focused on her work these days or if it happened


    because she left Nathaniel and MN Inc.She grew up with the influence of the Lodge family, and she


    learned somebat skills from them.


    Although she was not considered exceptionally talented back there, her abilities were enough to fight


    off those who had never received proper training.


    However, it was easy for her to defend herself against those three internationally wanted criminals, and


    that was not something she should have been able to do.


    The urrence puzzled her, but she had no time now to search for the answer.


    Maybe because of the kidnapping incident, everyone¡¯s attention was on her when she stepped into the


    venue.


    Since Giselle was Lily¡¯s assistant, she could not enter thepetition hall and could only wait outside.


    Upon entering the venue, Lily straightened her back and walked over to her seat before she nced


    around her surroundings.


    Everyone had a certain level of skills to enter the final round of thepetition.


    Other than Lily and Mnie, none of the other participants were from Hydend.


    There was a reason why Frank, or rather perfumers from other countries, looked down on the people of


    Hydend.


    Despite being such a vast nation, there were rtively few renowned perfumers from Hydend.


    Although a few were quite talented in this field, their skills were nothingpared to the other


    perfumers at the international level.


    Those who made a name for themselves in the industry either migrated or joined the researchbs of a


    foreign country, causing a loss in the pool of talent in Hydend.


    This made Lily ufortable.She would not say that she was an extremely patriotic person.


    Still, her emotions of being a representative of Hydend would flow naturally when she was in a


    foreign ce, facing all the unfamiliar faces when she had the looks of a Hydend woman.


    She was here to represent Hydend in thepetition.


    She felt she was partly responsible for how Hydend was looked down upon.


    She must win today¡¯spetition to prove everyone wrong! However, she did not see Mnie


    anywhere in the hall.


    Initially, she thought they would be engaged in a heated argument again today, with Mnie insulting


    her in any way she could.


    That was something Mnie would do for sure, but it was surprising to Lily that she was nowhere in


    sight.


    Mnie was notte for thepetition, but she did not have the chance toe.


    That was because a group of police officers stopped her at her doorstep.


    At that moment, she was about to leave home in extravagant attire, hoping to gain fame and glory by


    winning thepetition.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    The sight of the police officers made Mnie anxious.She had heard about Lily¡¯s kidnapping, but the


    authorities never revealed the kidnappers.


    After watching all the news and reading all the articles, she only learned that three internationally


    wanted criminals kidnaped Lily.


    The reason for the kidnap was not exined either.


    Mnie thought it was quite a pity that Lily was not killed during the abduction.


    Even if she was not dead, Mnie wished she would only be rescuedter in time.


    That way, Lily would not be able to participate in the final round of thepetition.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, Lily was lucky.She was rescued, safe and sound.


    It was aggravating to Mnie when she heard that! Moreover, she could not get in touch with Frank,


    which made her even more anxious because she had a feeling that Frank was involved in Lily¡¯s


    kidnapping.


    It did not matter to Mnie if Frank was involved, though.


    Recently, she realized Frank was getting less reliable, and there were not many benefits she could get


    from him anymore.


    Back then, she thought that she would be able to be an internationally recognized perfumer and form


    connections with other renowned perfumers as long as she got on Frank¡¯s good side.


    When she arrived in Westwood, she realized that Frank¡¯s reputation was terrible here, and it was tough


    for him even to make a name for himself.


    That was why he went to other countries to scam people.


    Knowing that, how could Frank be her shortcut to sess? After thinking things through, she nned


    to get rid of Frank and find someone else to rely on.


    ording to her observation, Wesley was the best choice for her.


    He was old and had the status and reputation Mnie had dreamt of.


    Besides, he was an actual top perfumer, and Mnie believed that her future would be limitless if she


    could form a connection with Wesley.


    Hence, she spent more time dolling herself up before leaving for thepetition venue, hoping to


    attract Wesley¡¯s attention.


    If she managed to do that, losing thepetition would be nothing to her because she would still be


    the winner in the long run! However, she did not expect to get stopped by the police at her doorstep.


    "Are you Ms.Mnie Thayer?"


    One of the police officers asked as he disyed his credentials.


    "You¡¯re suspected of being involved in a kidnapping case.Pleasee with us to the police station to


    help with the investigation.You may choose to stay silent, but anything you say may be used against


    you in the court ofw."


    Mnie¡¯s mind went nk instantly.


    "No! I have apetition to attend! It¡¯s very important to me! You guys must''ve been mistaken.I¡¯ve


    been staying in the hotel for the past few days, so how could I be involved in any kidnapping case?


    Who could I possibly kidnap? Oh, is it Lily? Did she tell you that I did it?"


    Taking a few steps back, she eximed everything that came to her mind, "Let me tell you this, she


    hates me and is framing me! I did not do it! Please let me go so I can join thepetition, okay? It¡¯s


    important to me, so I beg you to let me leave! Even if you need me toe with you, that¡¯ll need to


    wait till thepetition is over!"


    When the police mentioned the kidnapping case, she could guess it was Lily''s case.


    She did not understand why the police looked for her when this had nothing to do with her at all!


    Although she did drop hints and had given ideas to Frank, she had not thought of a solid n.


    This time, it really had nothing to do with her!


    "Sorry, you muste with us now!"


    Her hands got cuffed, and her objection was unheard.She had no choice but to obey.


    "No! No..."

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Mnie wanted to say something else but could not disobey them.


    With that, she was brought to the police station right before the final round of thepetition.


    The final round had begun, but the challenge had not yet been revealed.


    Instead, a group ofdies, each with a tray in their hands and a smile on their faces, came in from one


    side of the hall.


    All the participants were puzzled about the situation.


    Thedies had set the trays in front of them, and the lids were lifted simultaneously.


    On the tray, there were two bottles of perfume that looked identical.


    The only difference was thebels on the bottles.


    The invigtor spoke.


    "Everyone, please stay silent.First, congrattions on making it to the final round of the


    industry.However, there¡¯s still a long way before you can be a top perfumer in Westwood.Today,


    we¡¯ll have the final round of thepetition.We hope all of you can be serious and put in your best


    effort!"


    After a pause, he continued, "You have two perfume bottles in front of you.The task is the same for


    everyone.Mr.Parker produced one of the fragrances, and the other is from a middle- tier perfumer.You


    must identify the ingredients and evaluate the perfume¡¯s rtive merits and ws.


    "Use the paper and pen in front of you to jot down the information.Whoever has the most questions


    answered correctly will be dered the winner.If more than one yer has the same score, the yer


    whopleted the challenge in less time will be dered the winner."


    Then, he picked up his timer.


    "Thepetition begins now!"


    Almost everyone picked up the two bottles simultaneously, but they were not in a crush to open chem.


    After all, they were all professionals.


    They started by observing the perfume and tried to get a whiff through its bettle before opening its lid,


    allowing the scent to fill their noses up slowly.


    Lastly, they sprayed a little of it on their wrist to find out the base notes of the perfumes.


    That was wha: everyone did, but Lily started by looking a: thebels first.She could see thebels of


    the bottles on other participants¡¯


    The perfumes were alreadybeled with the names of the mid-tier perfumer and Wesley.


    It was rare to findpetitions that tell you the answers right away.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Usually, they would cover the names or choose not to reveal the perfumers'' creators to the participants.


    That was done to avoid affecting the participants¡¯ judgment in identifying the characteristics of the


    perfumes.


    After all, it was tough to be the cream of the crop in the perfumery industry.


    Hence, novice perfumers tended to admire masters in the field strongly.


    Some admired the top perfumers, while others wanted to defeat them, so it was customary for people


    to have intense emotions.


    The invigtor had told them upfront that one of the perfumes was created by a mid-tier perfumer while


    Wesley created the other.


    Besides, the bottles werebeled with their names as well.


    This would affect the participants¡¯ judgment to a certain extent.


    Lily looked up at the invigtor.He was watching over the participants seriously, appearing to be


    someone who would be fair and square.Then, she looked at Mnie¡¯s seat again.


    It was still empty.She really did note to thepetition.


    After thinking for some time, Lily put one of the bottles near her nose and took a sniff.


    A faint scent of fragrance filled her senses up.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    The process did not take long.


    People started to submit their papers within the first half hour.


    The number of people in the venue was gradually decreasing, but Lily was taking her time in writing her


    answers.


    The ingredients were easily distinguished, and she could write them out quickly.


    Interestingly, the two fragrances were very simr, not only in color but also in their notes.


    The advantages and disadvantages were roughly the same, which left Lily pondering.


    Seeing that everyone else answered quickly, a few participants looked uneasy, but after thinking about


    it for a while, they all finished answering the questions.


    In the end, there were only a few people left.


    "There are ten minutes left.If you don''t hand in your papers, we will forfeit your answers," the examiner


    said while looking at the time.


    Thest few who were hesitating finished their writing.


    Lily took another whiff of the fragrance.She smiled and quickly finished filling out her paper as well.


    After handing in the papers and heading out of the hall, Lily saw that the people who had handed in


    their papers earlier were still there.


    The organizers had told them to wait in arge room.


    It seemed that the results would get revealed on the spot.


    Seeing as thest test was over, everyone was rxed.


    In addition, they had participated in thepetition for thest few days and were now familiar with


    one another.


    They chatted away happily.


    "I think Mr.Parker''s perfume is exquisite.We ordinary people can¡¯tpare in terms of skill.It was


    unique and creative.I think this perfume will be an international best-seller this year!" one of the


    participants said.


    A few people on the side agreed, but some objected and expressed disdain, "Come on! Do you


    honestly think Mr.Parker made that? Just because it¡¯s written on the bottle doesn¡¯t mean it''s true! They


    just want to see who¡¯s a kiss*ss."


    "Didn¡¯t you sense something weird with the perfume? How can you call yourself a perfumer? Just go


    home and take care of your kids!"


    It was a woman who got mocked.


    She instantly went red in the face as she retorted, "What makes you think I couldn¡¯t tell the difference?


    Mr.Parker¡¯s perfume uses a variety of floral fragrances, and the essential oils in it were specially


    prepared.If you don''t understand it, don''t mock others! Also, don''t mock women.Your mother is a


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    woman too!"


    The discussion had turned into a personal attack, and the participants started quarreling with one


    another.


    The crowd split into two groups.


    One group believed Mr.Parker¡¯s skill level was excellent and superior to ordinary people''s.


    The other group believed it was not Mr.Parker''s work.


    The organizer wrote his name to confuse the participants and make everyone mistakenly believe it was


    Mr.Parker''s work so that they would make the wrong judgments.


    The two sides were bustling with their own opinions and were about to break out into a fight.


    Lily chose not to participate and just stood in the corner where she hoped no one would notice her.


    "You don''t seem to agree with their views?" someone beside her suddenly said.


    She turned toward the person to ensure the other party was really talking to her and found him staring


    at her.It was aman who looked different from the crowd.His features stood out, and he looked unique


    and handsome.


    Lily had not paid much attention to the other participants in thepetition before, so she did not have


    any impression of this man.


    However, being able to stand with the crowd meant he was one of them.


    Like Lily and Mnie, the man seemed like an outcast from the crowd.


    "I didn¡¯t say a word."


    Lily shook her head, cleverly avoiding the argument.


    The man was more interested in her than the liveliness in front of them.


    "Still, your face tells me you disagree with both sides." Lily said as she raised her hand and touched


    her face, ''''You can read my face?"

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    "It''s not written on your face but in your eyes. Your eyes seem wise.


    "Hemunicated in English, and he spoke it very fluently.


    "You''re very well-spoken."


    Without responding to his words, Lily gave him an irrelevantpliment.


    "Thank you."


    The man happily took advantage of it and introduced himself generously, "Hello, my name is Noah,"


    As he said that, he stretched out a hand toward Lily with a smile.


    Lily got to her feet.She had no interest in shaking hands with him and replied, "It''s time."


    The organizers hade and asked them to return to the venue again.


    The noise suddenly subsided, and the silence made Lily feel much morefortable.


    When she returned to her seat, she saw Noah sitting diagonally behind her.


    No wonder Lily had no impression of him before.


    Noticing that she was looking at him, Noah happily waved at her.


    Lily nced at him, then turned back around with a nk expression on her face.


    ¡®Why is this guy so enthusiastic about a stranger?¡¯


    "Everyone''s answer sheets have been reviewed.Out of many considerations, we have decided to


    announce the final results now.However, before the announcement, Mr.Parker has something to say


    and would like to chat with everyone."


    After speaking, the examiner got up and walked away.


    "Mr.Parker, please."


    There was warm apuse from the crowd, and a regal-looking older man who always carried himself


    meticulously walked in amid the apuse.He wore a well-pressed suit, and his steps were steady and


    powerful.He walked to his seat, looked around, and then sat down.


    Maybe it was just her imagination, but Lily felt that his eyes had stopped for a split second when they


    reached her.


    Was it because of Lisa? Although Mr.Parker was a bit stubborn, he should disdain nepotism.


    "I''m pleased to see all of you.The ones who have managed toe here are the best of the best in the


    past two years," Mr.Parker cleared his throat and said.


    Before the crowd expressed their happiness, his face sank, and he continued, "But I''m also


    heartbroken to see what you all did earlier.What happened to professionalism?"


    His words confused the crowd.


    Nobody knew what he meant.


    Before these people had time to cheer, he wiped away their smiles.


    They got reced by embarrassment and awkwardness.


    Lily thought it was a little funny.She pursed her lips and said nothing.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr.Parker, why do you say this? You can criticize us if we¡¯ve done something wrong.Did someone


    upset you?" one of the participants growled.


    "Mr.Parker, the test questions were designed to confuse people.Neither of them was your work, right?"


    someone proposed to prove their idea.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Mr.Parker answered without looking at the man, "What do you think?"


    The man was at a loss for words.


    What did that even mean? The man had spoken his mind since that was what he thought.


    "Are you sure that''s the case? Or did you assume?"


    Mr.Parker continued.His words confused many people, and they all wondered what he meant.


    "Judging by the answer sheets, quite a few of you had the same opinion, right?" he continued to ask.


    There was no answer from the crowd.


    Looking at how they had quarreled earlier, there was no need to produce the answer sheets.


    Many of them disagreed anyway.


    "What do the others think?"


    After a final round of questions, he said, "Let''s announce the results."


    The examiner on the side nodded respectfully and then stepped forward to announce the results.A total


    of ten people were selected.


    The examiner started announcing results starting from tenth ce.


    What surprised Lily was that Noah took second ce.She looked back and nced at him.


    Noah happened to be looking at her as well and gave her a slight nod and smile.He had a confident


    look on his face.


    After announcing thest nine ces, there was only first ce left.The atmosphere was now tense.


    After all, there was only one spot left, so it was either first ce or failure.Everyone wanted to go home


    with honor and rise to fame.


    Therefore, when the examiner pronounced the name "Lily," it caused quite a stir.


    "Her?! How is that possible?!"


    The crowd started whispering.


    Many people were unconvinced.They spoke in low tones, but their disbelief was apparent because


    there were so many voices.


    "How could she possibly win? There¡¯s something shady going on with the results."


    "The samplingpetition has been around for many years, and there has never been such a shady


    scene.It¡¯s unheard of."


    "Isn''t she a friend of Mr.Parker''s daughter? No wonder."


    "Did Mr.Parker give her tips ahead of time?"


    "Why bother asking questions? Just give us the answers."


    Different voices gave different opinions, but the final result did not convince almost everyone.


    None of them felt like Lily deserved first ce, and they thought she could never be better than them.


    "Wait a minute.I question this result!" someone raised his hand and raised an objection.


    Even though Mr.Parker was present and thepetition results were final, they could not hold back


    their contempt.


    "I don''t understand how she..." The speaker pointed a finger in Lily''s direction.


    "...could win first ce. Is she better than us? How are we inferior to her? I hope you will give us an


    answer that will convince us.Otherwise, this is unfairpetition!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    In the face of everyone''s doubts, Lily''s face remained neutral.She still looked indifferent, as if what


    these people were discussing had nothing to do with her.


    The examiner nced at Mr.Parker, then said, "Please be quiet.You wanted to know why Ms.Christian


    could win first ce, right? That''s back to the final question itself.Thest question in thepetition,


    do you all believe your answer was correct?"


    "Could it be that both those bottles are Mr.Parker''s works?" Someone suddenly realized.


    If Mr.Parker disagreed with what the person said just now, it was incorrect.


    Since it was not mentioned that neither of the two bottles belonged to him, then it meant that it did.


    The examiner smiled, then picked up a stack of the test papers they had just finished answering,


    "Here¡¯s the answer sheet for everyone.After analyzing the raw materials and ingredients, almost


    everyone wrote a detailed description and wrote their judgments at the end.


    "Many people thought that these two bottles did not belong to Mr.Parker, and of course, some people


    thought that they did.However, Ms.Christian¡¯s answers did not include this point."


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "Was it wrong to analyze it? Just because we added our own judgment, whether the answer was right


    or not, it¡¯s still wrong?"


    "It''s better to let Ms.Christian share about it herself," he moved to the side, motioned her toe


    forward, and added, "By the way, Ms.Christian''sposition analysis was the most


    for yourselfter."


    Lily was a little depressed.She thought it would be over after the test, and she could go back after the


    results were obtained.She did not expect that to happen, and it was starting to get a little too


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    troublesome.


    Feeling helpless, she stood in front of the microphone.


    Without rushing to express her opinion, she turned to look at Mr.Parker, sitting on the side, "Before


    answering, I want to ask Mr.Parker a question."


    ncing back at her, Mr.Parker raised his hand and motioned her to ask.


    "I wanted to ask, what was your intention of asking those questions in thepetition?"


    As soon as that came out, everyone gasped.How dare Lily speak to Mr.Parker like that? It proved that


    they had something going on.


    Taking a deep look at her, Mr.Parker responded with the same answer, "What do you think?"


    Everyone was silent.


    "I think you''re testing whether everyone will be troubled by external factors and affect their judgment,"


    she said directly, "Actually, thest question could have been left ubeled and simply let us analyze


    and judge.It doesn¡¯t matter whose work it is.However, thebel on the bottle is speciallybeled, clearly


    identifying who the creator was.It¡¯s nothing more than trying to interfere with us, so everyone is


    preconceived about the work itself and adds meanings that do not belong."


    "We knew that, so that¡¯s why we questioned it.We''ll deny the answer given by thepetition and


    judge ourselves."


    It was the one who asked the question earlier, and his dissatisfaction was evident.


    "No, you didn''t."


    Lily directly denied his answer, which made the man upset.


    After taking a quick deek around, Lily began talking, "True to what the gentleman said, you doubted the


    organizer''sbel, but you were unaffected.Instead, you became too entangled in it.You spent too much


    time thinking about thebel, analyzing and guessing its authenticity.Due to it alone, your judgment is


    clouded.Spending a lot of time pondering thisbel, whether to question it or make educated guesses,


    is counterproductive."


    Everyone was silent.


    Despite their initial skepticism, they gradually began to believe Lily after hearing her response.


    Someone then asked, "Ms.Christian, how did you answer? Haven''t you ever wondered who created


    these two works?"

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Looking at that person, Lily answered thoughtfully, "It doesn¡¯t mean much to whoever the author is.This


    test is about analyzing theposition and the pros and cons of the work, not who created it."


    "Then, if you remove thebels and focus on the two creations themselves, will your answer be the


    same as now?" she asked rhetorically.


    That question caught people''s attention, and they engaged in careful thought.If there were nobels, it


    was very likely that the answer would still be different.


    When answering the questions, they wondered if this was really Mr.Parker''s work or one of their


    challenges.


    After spending so much time and energy, no one thought that thinking about whose work it was would


    deviate from the game''s core.


    Now, her words have convinced most people.


    However, there is always dissatisfaction.


    "Excuse me, Ms.Christian.What you said was good, but you¡¯re so young and could think so well.Are


    you really talented and intelligent, or have you been in contact with simr things before?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His question was full of maliciousness.It seemed to be amon question, but in fact, he was saying


    that she relied on connections.


    Indirectly, he meant that she already knew the questions in advance, which was why she could answer


    so well.


    Looking deeply at him, Lily replied, "Then you¡¯re presumptuous.Not only that, but you''re also a bit


    ignorant.


    "As far as I know, there¡¯s no direct rtionship between knowledge and age.Some people are young,


    but they are knowledgeable and wise.Some people are older, but they are shallow and live under a


    rock.Of course, I''m not talking about you.I just want to say that a person''s tolerance has little to do with


    age.Also, I think, if you¡¯re here, it shouldn''t be thetter."


    She smiled and said it calmly, but her words were neither humble nor arrogant.It was obviously


    mocking his shallow knowledge, but in the end, she gave him some face and did not want to make him


    too embarrassed.


    His face and neck were bright red with anger, yet he was speechless.


    Furthermore, to continue the discourse would portray him as ignorant, and he was not challenging her,


    but rather Mr.Parker and the entirepetition.


    "Thispetition wasplete and sessful, and it allowed us to see that there are so many talents


    in our fragrance business.I believe that in this field, everyone will be able to create a world of their own!


    I believe there will be more excellent work in the future! I¡¯m pleased to announce that thispetition is


    over, and I will contact the winners to collect the prizes and trophiester."


    After the invigtor finished speaking, thispetition finally came to an end.


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief but felt she would never participate in this type ofpetition again.


    Research and development were a peace of mind.


    Socializing, on the other hand, was a pure headache!


    "Ms.Christian!"


    After the game, and before she could leave, someone stopped her, "Mr.Parker wants to see you.Please


    Lily did not know what he meant, but after all, they were still in the arena.


    After the kidnapping, the recent security and protection measures had beenprehensive, so it would


    never be like thest time.


    Following that person to the office, Lily saw Mr.Parker sitting inside after the door had opened.He


    watched Lily walk in front of him and motioned her to sit down.


    "Ms.Christian, you really impressed me,"


    Mr.Parker¡¯s body leaned forward a little.Although his tone was not admirable, it was affirmative.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    "Thank you," Lily replied politely.


    "However, I have some reservations about your remarks just now."


    Changing the topic, he continued, "When you said that the brand doesn''t affect you, do you really think


    so, or do you just say that rhetorically because you can''t tell the difference?"


    Without waiting for her answer, he added, "Of course, in any case, your answer sheet is indeed more


    urate than the rest.You are still number one regardless, that''s for sure."


    This was why he held her back, as he did not want to ask this aloud.


    "To be honest, we''re both on the same boat.I don''t quite agree with the question you asked.In fact, the


    question itself is a paradox,"


    Lily wasn''t offended as she calmly exined her side.


    "Oh?"


    On the other hand, Wesley seemed a little insulted as he raised his eyebrow.


    Obviously, he did not take her words seriously, thinking it was just a cover-up for her mistake.


    As a matter of fact, Wesley was unhappy with the results of thispetition.He had initially nned to


    select one of his disciples as the winner, but they did not perform as well as he thought they would.


    Although Lily had won first ce, his prejudice was so strong that he didn''t think that she was capable


    of achieving anything in this industry.


    "Was the reason behind your question to get us to focus on the product itself, regardless of the brand


    or any other external factors?" she questioned.


    Upon hearing that question, Wesley paused for a moment before he nodded slightly.He couldn''t deny


    that this was exactly his thought process at that time.


    A perfumer should pay more attention to the value of the perfume itself.


    People focused on brand names more often than not.


    Once a scent isbeled with a renowned brand, it would blow up and be sold at extremely high prices.


    On the other hand, neers would find it hard to break through this scene.


    Wesley felt that this mindset should be changed and that brands should not easily sway people.


    "Yet, you deliberatelybeled the bottle with your name while instructing us to ignore who the perfumer


    was.I guess it''s safe to say that you''re cing too much importance on the influence of the brand''s


    reputation on the product.You''re trying to use your name to distract us while telling us not to be blinded


    by brands.Isn''t that very contradictory in itself?" Lily asked.


    To her surprise, Wesley shook his head.


    "You wouldn''t have noticed this if you only focused on fragrance.You managed to do that, didn''t you?"


    Although he was reluctant to admit this, it was true.


    Lilyughed and said, ''''That''s not the case.I''m just saying that whoever the perfumer is shouldn''t


    influence the perfume itself, but that doesn''t mean that I won''t think about who created the perfume.The


    product and the creator are inseparable.Being perfumers, although we create all sorts of fragrances,


    each with a uniqueness of its own, the personal touch of the perfumers is what gives the scent its


    name."


    Initially, Wesley disapproved of what she said and wanted to object.


    Later, as he listened, he slowly began to straighten up, nodding slightly as she continued.His


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    perspective of her began to change.


    Looking at Lily with great interest, he said, "It seems like you''re pretty eloquent.Can you guess who this


    perfume belongs to?"

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Lily smiled.


    "To be honest, there''s no need for me to guess at all.The personal touches of these two perfumes are


    very obvious.They both have a very distinct smell, with a strong orchid note."


    She paused and cast a deep look at Wesley.


    "It''s very simr to the perfume you wear."


    "So, your final answer is?"


    Wesley seemed unmoved by her words as he stood there expressionlessly, neither hinting whether she


    was right or wrong.


    "You made those two perfumes; they were your products," Lily answered affirmatively.


    "Are you sure?" Wesley raised his eyebrows andughed.


    "You must know that many people gave that answer, or should I say, most people did.Moreover, I


    remembered from your answer sheet that you clearly stated considerable differences between the two


    fragrances."


    "Yes, I''m sure!"


    Lily nodded before exining, "Although the two fragrances are very different, I also wrote another


    point on the answer sheet.The base notes of the two perfumes are the same.A probable reason for


    such big differences may be because one of them is an old product of yours, while the other, I suppose,


    is something you''ve worked on recently.


    "In other words, you''ve made some changes along the way.As perfumers, in addition to constantly


    creating new fragrances, we will get different inspirations and constantly work on our previous


    products.


    "No matter how perfect our work is, we always strive for it to be better.Also, as you age, the


    experiences you''ve gained will change your thinking.Therefore, it''s not unusual for you toe out with


    something so different."


    At this point, Lily had finally moved Wesley.


    "Have you studied my work?"


    "Just a little.After all, you''re one of the top perfumers in the industry.As uing perfumers, we should


    dabble in and understand the works of our predecessors."


    "Then can you tell me what is your favorite and least favorite work of mine?" Wesley asked, genuinely


    interested in her answer.


    Lily would never shy away from such discussions, and before she knew it, the two began to chat


    away.Time passed in a blink, and it was only when someone knocked on the door that the two stopped


    talking.


    "Mr.Parker?"


    Wesley immediately frowned and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Without saying a word, the man pushed open the door and nced inside before hesitantly saying,


    Someone is here to pick Ms.Christian up."


    Wesley nced at his watch unhappily; he had no idea it was already sote in the day.


    Time had passed so quickly without him realizing it.It had been a long time since he had such an


    engaging conversation.


    All his doubts and disdain about Lily had disappeared in this short period.He was now looking at her


    with admiration.


    "Lily," he called out, ignoring all formalities.


    "I appreciate your insights and knowledge on perfumes.Would you be interested in joining my team and


    me to further your perfumery journey?"


    Lily was taken aback by this offer; she did not expect him toy it on the table like this.It was an honor


    to be offered a ce on Wesley''s team.It was the greatest affirmation one could get as a perfumer.


    However, at this moment, she hesitated.


    As a perfumer, Lily was keen on producing her own line of fragrances.She had missed too many


    opportunities recently as Nathaniel sold her works under someone else''s name.


    Although this offer was tempting, she still shook her head and declined.


    "Thank you very much for your offer, but I think I would like to continue developing in Hydend.My


    currentpany serves me well, and I still have much to learn.In any case, I am still very grateful for


    the assurance you''ve given me with this offer!"


    Wesley was surprised.He did not think Lily would reject him.


    Over the years, no one had rejected his offer.


    They would all, without exception, agree without a second thought.


    "I''m sure you''re aware that Westwood is the city of perfumes.Although I''m not trying to look down on


    Hydend, over the years, I''ve yet to see Hydend producing any top-tier perfumers.You''re wasting


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    your talent there."


    He felt it was a pity for her to reject his offer.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Lily''s face turned serious when she heard this.She disagreed with what he said.


    "I think you''re wrong about this.It''s not that there aren''t any excellent perfumers in our country.It''s just


    that other countries have scouted them.


    "I am a prime example.Right now, I can also choose to stay in my country or move to another.That is


    why I want to continue to stay and grow in Hydend.I hope that in the future, the whole world will see


    that Hydend produces top-tier perfumers whose fragrances would sell internationally." Her words


    made Wesley sigh.


    "All right, I respect your decision.However, don''t hesitate to contact me anytime if you change your


    mind!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Haha, I can finally understand why that girl, Lisa, likes being your friend so much."Lily smiled.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m honest."


    With a heartyugh, Wesley happily sent her out with a smile on his face all along the way.


    When Lily saw the car waiting for her, she knew it was Alexander.


    After bidding goodbye to Wesley, she confirmed what she had guessed when she got into the car.It


    was, indeed, Alexander inside.


    However, Giselle was not in the car.


    "Where''s Giselle?" Lily asked.


    "I sent her away."


    "She listened to you?"


    Lily was surprised to hear this.


    Giselle was a headstrong woman as she was stubborn and persistent.She was even more on edge,


    especially after Lily¡¯s kidnapping incident.


    How could she just leave because of what he said?


    "I''m the boss.Why wouldn¡¯t she listen to me?"


    Alexander raised his eyebrows as he seemingly had a powerful aura around him.


    Although Lily felt amused by his appearance, she did not believe him.


    "Really, now? Although she isn''t the bravest person I know, she''s stil] quite hard-headed, and I know


    she''s very protective of me.Don''t you dare bully her!"


    Since the kidnapping incident, Lily had always felt sorry for Giselle and regarded her as a friend.


    "It seems like you''re quite protective yourself," Alexander replied bitterly.


    "I''ve gotten George to get her to deal with a more important task back at the hotel and that her job here


    has been taken care of." Lily was speechless.


    ''This man is abusing his power!''


    "She believed that?"


    "You know how she is.Although she''ll follow the higher-ups'' orders, she is still worried.She wouldn''t


    leave until she saw the car thepany had arranged and even confirmed it herself,"


    Alexander exined as he pointed to the car they were in.


    Giselle only left to handle the task once she saw and confirmed that thepany had sent this car.


    As for Lily, she had her phone on silent as she chatted with Wesley.


    Thus, she did not receive any calls.


    When she took out her phone and nced at it, sure enough, Giselle had sent her a message.


    Within the long text were sentences urging Lily to check with the driver to make sure that it was the


    wait at the lobby of the venue.


    Lily felt her heart turn warm when she read the message.She felt lucky that she had so many people


    who cared for her.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    "You were in there for quite a while," Alexander said.


    Lily had lingered for quite some time beforeing out.It was so long that all the other contestants had


    left.


    She nodded.


    "Mr.Will wanted to chat, so I took a little longer."


    "What did he say?"


    After some pondering, Lily remembered Wesley¡¯s words and became emotional.He invited me to join


    his team."


    Alexander nodded again and again, "That''s high praise, don¡¯t you agree?"


    "I rejected the invitation."


    Lily shook her head as she looked out the car window.


    The street lights outside flickered.


    The night scenery in Westwood was breathtaking.It was notorious for its romantic appeal.It was indeed


    the cradle of the perfume industry and many big brands.


    Many ssical styles came from there.


    Such an opportunity had beenid in front of her, but she had refused it.


    "You rejected his offer? Why?"


    Alexander paused and said half- jokingly, Were you scared you would miss me too much?"


    Lily red at Alexander.


    ¡®How narcissistic!¡¯ "I want to make my own unique brand.I want to leave behind brands that sit in the


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Top Perfumer Hall of Honor."


    Her eyes shone so brightly that it was brighter than the stars.


    Alexander looked at her face and felt that his wife was beautiful to the core.


    It was her confidence and determination that had first attracted him.She was a person of faith, and


    though she had once hit rock bottom, it could not conceal her sunny nature.


    "I believe in you.You can do it," Alexander said softly, giving Lily the greatest affirmation he could


    muster.


    As she leaned into his arms, Lily felt very satisfied.It was a blessing to have a solid and warm embrace


    and someone who supported and affirmed her.


    "Right!"


    Lily suddenly remembered something and bolted upright, looking straight at Alexander.


    "Something weird happened, though.Mnie was a no-show today."


    "What''s so weird about it? Maybe she realized she couldn''t win, so she voluntarily withdrew from the


    Alexander shrugged, looking not the least bit surprised.


    Lily shook her head.


    "No, no! That''s not how she operates! She did her best toe here and to get to the end.She can''t


    give up at thest corner! Maybe something happened to her? Maybe she got kidnapped too?"


    However, the chances of that happening were probably a little too low, right? Lily looked at her husband


    suspiciously, "Did you..."


    The two had chatted before.


    Lily suspected that the main perpetrator behind the scenes was Mnie, but there was no concrete


    evidence to prove it.


    She wondered what Alexander did to Mnie, considering what she told Alexander about Mnie and


    Alexander¡¯s temper and personality.


    Alexander feigned innocence as he raised his hands.


    "I didn''t do anything illegal.Besides, she¡¯s not worth it."


    Lily looked into Alexander¡¯s eyes, and he did not seem like he was lying.


    What he said also made sense.


    Mnie was worthless in Alexander¡¯s eyes, after all.He would not have done anything.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Lily thought, ¡®It¡¯s so strange"


    After thepetition ended, Lily and Giselle went their separate ways.


    Alexander sent Giselle back to thepany for an urgent task.It meant that Lily and Alexander could


    spend some alone time together in Westwood.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    "Aren''t we going back?" Lily was curious about where he was taking her.


    Everyone left, and it was just the two of them.


    "I said before that I wanted to reward you with a trip, but thepetition was dyed.Let me make it


    up to you now!"


    Alexander said with great interest.It was not known where he got the convertible sports car.He drove


    her on the highway, which was like a scene in those romantic movies.


    "Wait, I have an appointment with Olivia and Jenny!" She sighed and felt regretful when she thought


    about it.


    ns that had been made earlier had to be scrapped because ofst-minute errands.


    "Am I not better than them?"


    While driving, he turned to look at her with dissatisfaction.He gets jealous pretty quickly, regardless of


    anything.It was unbelievable!


    "Okay, you''re the best! Now concentrate on driving!" she replied, as she used her hands to rotate his


    face to look forward.


    In any case, safety always came first.He was overly excited about that praise, and a big smile was


    raised on the corner of his lips.He wanted tofort her, and said, "Come with me this time, then you


    can join them the next."


    "I can¡¯t take that many days off.What makes you think I¡¯m that free?" She muttered softly.


    Alexander thought she was just like him, taking days off whenever she wanted to.He was the big boss,


    but she was just a small employee.


    "Did you forget about me?" He turned to look at her with a smug smile.


    Lily was silent.He suddenly remembered that for the past two days, he had been calling George


    directly.


    The things he exined were all directly rted to her.


    So in essence, only a fool would not know their rtionship!


    "Did you make our rtionship public?" she asked nervously.


    "No," he replied smoothly, and looked at her again, Alexander took her hand and said, "George might


    have guessed it, I didn''t tell him.He does know that you¡¯re on my side, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with


    that.Just let him know if there¡¯s anything you need to do or anything you need help on."


    Lily pursed her lips and said nothing.


    "I know you want to rely on yourself, but you¡¯re also not relying on me! For example, participating in this


    win first ce if you didn''t have the capability to.I didn''t control the game, so you''re still on your own!"


    With that, he brought her hand to his lips and kissed her.


    Amused by his serious look, Lily said, "I didn''t me you!"


    "It''s best if you don''t me me.You know we can¡¯t hide forever, so.."


    Slowing down the car, he turned to look at her, and said very affectionately, "When do you want to


    announce us?"


    Lily was silent again.


    Looking at his half-joking, half-serious face, Lily''s heart was pulsing uncontrobly.


    With his status, he did not need to seek her opinion at all if he wanted to announce their rtionship to


    the public.


    However, he had always kept his promise and respected her thoughts.He really cherished her and


    cared about her.


    The corners of her lips rose.She used the other hand to hold their hands together, and said to him,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Soon!"


    Soon! Soon enough, when she was stronger and had enough confidence to stand next to him, she


    would dere to the world that he is hers! She was one of a kind!

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    With the road extension, Lily was gradually fascinated by the scenery on both sides.


    There werevender flower fields with a sea of purple flowers.


    The season was already ending, so the flowers were almost gone.The rest were still in the process of


    being harvested.


    There was an elegant floral fragrance floating in the air, which was refreshing.


    "Greenfields," she raised her head and let the wind mixed with the fragrance of flowers follow her,


    feeling the beauty bestowed by this nature.


    "Actually, this season isn''t very suitable for viewing flowers.However, besides flowers, there are other


    good things as well.I think you''d be interested," Alexander said while driving.


    Lily looked at him and smiled, "The most famous thing here isvender.From June every year, the


    flower farmers start to pick flowers and then distill the extract to make various aromatherapy, essential


    oils, perfumes, soaps, and so on.Isn¡¯t this what you wanted to show me?"


    "You guessed it all, so what''s the fun?"


    He looked at her with a smile, looked forward intently, and increased the speed a little.He piqued her


    interest, creating an atmosphere where she could unwind and feel much more physically and mentally


    at ease.


    She let him take her for a ride without further inquiry.


    After passing through therge flower fields and paths, they came to a vibrant town.


    Although there were many tall buildings there, it also retained some medieval styles.


    All kinds of people were on the street, shuffling between the markets, either in a rush or just casually


    walking.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With the crowd interweaving together, they formed a uniquendscape.


    Thevender fragrance was floating in the air, and it made people feel very soothed.


    After he parked the car, Alexander took her hand and walked along a charming street without hassle.


    There were no bodyguards around and no hiding from others.Here, no one knew them.


    They were just an ordinary little couple.


    Lily liked this feeling very much.It was casual and rxed, without any burden.


    "You drove me all the way here to escape from going home and go shopping instead?"


    Lilyughed at him.


    Of course, she still liked it very much.


    "Of course not."


    Before he finished speaking, he pulled her around a corner and turned into a store.It was a very


    specially decorated shop.


    There was not much different from the outside, but when stepping inside, there were all kinds of


    delicate objects.


    Most of the essories and ornaments in the store were brown and green, and the shades of the


    colors will be different, but the overall tone is very consistent.It looked veryfortable and had a


    unique sense of style.


    "It''s fascinating here!" She turned her head to speak to Alexander and probably nced inside for a bit.


    "Can you see what''s special here?" He asked with a smile.


    There were not many people in the store.


    Customers were shopping while talking softly and asionally making a few crispughs.


    Lily paced unhurriedly and saw a heart on the shelf.


    The carving was very delicate and looked very simr.


    The heart was light brown, not red.She stood in front of the heart, leaned forward slightly, and took a


    deep breath.


    There was a very faint aroma mixed with the smell of food.


    Lily narrowed her eyes and wanted to reach for it but was stopped by a voice, "Hello, please don''t


    touch it!"


    The other party spoke in the Westwoodnguage, so she answered, "I''m sorry, I just think it''s


    beautiful."


    Well, if she was not allowed to touch it, then don''t touch it!

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    With such a close distance, along with her own aroma, she had pretty high confidence.


    "You speak the Westwoodnguage?" Alexander was shocked because he did not know about this.


    "A little bit," she smiled.


    She did not think it was something worth sharing.


    In contrast, the store they were at was much more worth discussing.


    "It''s fascinating here."


    Alexander did not ask any further questions because she obviously did not want to discuss the matter


    of being able to speak thenguage.


    He continued her topic, "Then take a guess, what''s the material for this?"


    The clerk beside him was about to speak, but Alexander stopped him with his eyes.


    Seeing him full of confidence, as if he was sure she could not guess the material, Lily was a little


    amused, "Southbank soap.Did you think I couldn''t answer?"


    Alexander kept quiet.


    The smile on his face condensed for a moment.He probably did not expect her to answer urately in


    one go, "You¡¯ve seen this before?"


    "I haven''t seen it, but it was a guess based on the routes you took me to.It¡¯s one of the characteristics


    of this ce.The most famous thing in Greenfields isvender, and a rted industry chain has been


    derived because of this special flower.Southbank soap is quite special," she paused and then


    continued, "Southbank soap is mainly made of olive oil, which is why it has this color.Its scent is also


    extraordinary, unlike other soaps."


    "Then, you know," he was silent for a while, then spoke slowly.


    However, there is a bit of resentment in this sentence, as if it was carefully prepared for her, but it did


    not achieve the expected surprise.It was the first time Lily to see his expression like this.


    It was funny and heart-warming.


    No matter what, he is also very kind!


    "I just know, but I haven''t seen it,"


    she said, as she took his arm and leaned against him, "I had seen the introduction of Southbank soap


    when I was looking for information before, which is why it¡¯s normal for me to be able to guess.It''s my


    first time seeing it, especially this special shape.It''s unique!"


    She did not say that just tofort him.It was the first time she had seen such an ingenious way of


    making Southbank soap into various trinkets and handicrafts.


    The ornaments and pendants there were all carved from Southbank soap.


    Although it is soap, the decorations were very detailed and simr.


    For example, it was fascinating to have a pen holder and a toy bear with vivid eyes, which she liked at


    first nce.


    However, touching it will affect its appearance because of the unique material.


    It was also possible that the temperature on your hands would cause the soap to melt slightly, so no


    one was allowed to touch it.


    After careful observation, many corners were actually written in differentnguages to prohibit touching.


    Lily was too happy just now and did not see it.


    "Southbank soap is not umon in this area, but this one is attentive.This shop is different from


    other ces and insists on being hand-made," Alexander picked up a piece and told her.


    "Hey..."


    Before the clerk beside him could stop it, Alexander already had it in his hand, and Lily hurriedly said to


    the clerk, "Let''s buy it."


    He then turned his head to look at Alexander and said disapprovingly, "Everyone has said that it is


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    forbidden to touch!"


    Alexander said with a smile, "Didn''t you just say it? Let''s buy it!"


    "Sure..."


    "Mir.Russell, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    A person pushed in from the outside, went straight to Alexander, and stretched out his hands


    enthusiastically.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    "Mr.Corden, it''s a pleasure to meet you,"


    Alexander shook hands with him, but it was apparent that the other party was more enthusiastic.


    Lily looked at Mr.Corden''s warm and familiar appearance, as well as his fluentnguage.


    Was this an appointment in advance?


    "How is it? I didn''t exaggerate with you, right? To tell you the truth, in this area, I dare not say that my


    Southbank Soap is the best, but it is the most creative,"


    He raised his hand and pointed to the rows of shelves.


    "Since these can be used as handicrafts, one can also use them to clean the skin.More than 85% of


    the Southbank Soap is vegetable oil.I don''t need to say more about the benefits to the skin.You know it


    to some extent, but apart from its own value, it can be developed into more and even given as a gift to


    friends and rtives."


    Mr.Corden was the boss here because since he came in, the clerks inside became much more


    nervous, and their attitudes had be more respectful.


    Knowing that Alexander was probably talking about business, Lily did not speak, so she quietly


    admired some small objects.Even if the boss is boastful about his products, it is not too exaggerated.


    The Southbank Soap there was indeed quite remarkable.


    Lily had seen other craft ornaments, such as candles, wood carvings, and even carvings as hard as a


    stone, but it was her first time with soap.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think?"


    She was initially looking at herself steadily, but unexpectedly, Alexander turned around and asked her


    opinion.


    "Huh?"


    Lily responded, realizing that he was talking to her.


    "What do you think of the things here?"


    Alexander followed her, not leaving an inch.


    ¡®What does he mean? Weren¡¯t they talking about business? I have no clue about business"


    But since Alexander asked, Lily pped her hands lightly, stood up, and said, "From my point of view,


    these Southbank Soaps are exciting, but I heard Mr.Corden say something about creativity?"


    When Lily pointed it out, Mr.Corden nodded quickly, "Yes.So far, we are the only ones with these


    unique and creative ideas for the Southbank Soaps."


    Looking around, Lily nodded slightly, "It''s very creative indeed.I can see that all the carvings are done


    with great care and many styles.I can also customize ording to my requirements, such as different


    shapes and designs, right?"


    "Yes, yes.We strive to be ingenious so that customers can be satisfied.As for the convenience of


    carrying, our packaging boxes are also specially treated.Whether it is for a gift or personal use, there is


    no problem," Mr.Corden introduced with a smile.


    "Yes, I have also seen a lot of beautiful boxes, but I think creativity will be giarized."


    After hesitating for a while, Lily still uttered these words.


    After all, she had experienced simr things, so she understood the impact more deeply.


    "I don''t know how long you have been doing these types of ideas, but if the benefits are excellent, there


    should be a trend of imitation immediately,"


    She nced outside the door.That was the abundance.


    Many stores sell Southbank Soap, and many factories nearby specialize inrge-scale production of


    Southbank Soap.It was no longer unique.


    As she spoke, Mr.Corden frequently nodded, "Yes, yes.You are right! Some people have started to


    imitate it here, but the artistry and creativity are far inferior.For the time being, the business has not


    been taken away.However, in the long run, we also hope to have greater improvements, and we also


    hope to have a very harmonious start with Mr.Russell."


    Sure enough, he was a businessman.His speech was all surrounding business talk.


    Mr.Corden''s inquiring eyes were on Alexander, but his eyes only fell on Lily as he said softly, "What do


    you think?"


    Lily was silent.She wanted to knock him on the forehead if it weren''t for outsiders'' presence.


    ¡®What do I think?¡¯ She thought that the store was fascinating.


    Could he buy it off?

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    A thought shed through Lily¡¯s mind.


    Seeing the look on his face, she wanted to tease him.


    She smiled gently and said half-jokingly, "I think the store is quite interesting.Why don¡¯t you buy it,


    Mr.Russell?"


    Of course, she was only joking.


    No matter how wealthy a businessman was, he needed to n before making any moves.It was not


    like buying clothes where one could buy whatever they fancied.


    However, she had forgotten that Alexander was not an ordinary person.To him, buying such a store


    was not like buying clothes.It was as simple as buying a cup of coffee or a bun.


    Thus, he replied, "Okay."


    Lily was taken aback.


    "What?!"


    ¡®Hahaha"


    Alexanderughed to himself.


    "B-But..."


    Lily looked at Alexander''s expression and realized that he was not joking.She quickly changed her


    words and said, "I was joking.Please don¡¯t take it seriously.You should think carefully before deciding to


    buy a store."


    "There¡¯s no need to think further.If you¡¯re okay with it, it¡¯s good enough."


    Alexander barely even blinked as he said this.It was as though any hesitation was a waste of time.


    ¡®What did he mean by "okay?"I was just joking!¡¯ Lily was about to dissuade him when she caught sight


    of Louis.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She recalled that they had made an appointment in advance.


    Could it be that they had nned this long ago? Right now, were they pretending to go along with her


    words instead?


    "You had long nned to buy this store, hadn¡¯t you?" Lily asked Alexander after some thought.


    Alexander shook his head.


    "No.I was nning to invest and buy some shares, but if you like it, I can buy out the whole store."


    He looked at Louis and asked, "That¡¯s okay with you, right?"


    Louis nodded enthusiastically.


    "Not a problem! Of course, it¡¯s okay! As long you¡¯ re willing to cooperate with the Corden Group, there¡¯s


    no problem if you wish to buy this store, Mr.Russell.We own many more stores simr to this.If you


    wish, please feel free to choose a few more, Mr.Russell."


    Lily was speechless.It seemed like she was overthinking it.


    Maybe there were not as many things that needed consideration when doing business as she had


    thought.


    "You can buy the store if you wish, but as I said earlier, imitation and simr products will soon be


    popr.Even if the craftsmanship isn¡¯t as good as the original, they will surely steal a lot of


    business.Are you sure that you want to invest in this business now?"


    Lily looked at Alexander curiously.He looked down and smiled.


    "What''s wrong? Are you worried I¡¯ll go bankrupt and have no money to support you?"


    She was discussing the store''s future with him, and he wanted to fool around with her instead.


    "If that happens, I¡¯ll need to rely on you," Alexander said in a half- truth.


    Lily was puzzled and frowned.


    Alexander smiled meaningfully but did not borate on his words.He put away his teasing look and


    said to Louis in all seriousness, "Let¡¯s go with that decision.We can arrange for a meetingter to sign


    the contract."


    "Okay.Ourpany¡¯s president looks forward to cooperating with you, Mr.Russell."


    Louis was over the moon.


    ¡®Louis Corden, Mike Corden, and the Corden Group? This is entirely a family business!¡¯ "By the way,


    this lovelydy is?" Louis asked after their discussion ended as he looked at Lily curiously.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Loius stared at her intently with a little smile.


    "You''re the manager of this project." Lily was shocked.


    ¡®Since when did I be a project manager? What am I in charge of? I have no idea what the project


    was about"


    "Nice to meet you, Ms.Christian," Louis said as he beamed.


    "Your name sounds familiar to me."


    "Oh, I remember now.You¡¯re the winner of the recent perfumerypetition, Lily Christian.That was


    you, right?" Louis asked.


    Lily had not expected the news to spread so quickly that even people in Marseille knew about


    it.Moreover, hispany specialized in making Southbank soap and was not in the field of


    perfumery.Now that someone had recognized her, she could be considered a little famous.


    "Yes, Iam." She nodded in response.


    Louis¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    "It truly is you! I¡¯m honored to meet you! To be honest, Mr.Russell, I was worried when you said you


    wanted tobine perfume and the Southbank soap.But if the person in charge is Ms.Christian, then I


    can rest easy.I look forward to working with you, Ms.Christian!"


    Lily was speechless.


    "I-I¡¯ve never done this before.I can only say that I¡¯ll try my best."


    The fusion of perfume and Southbank soap? She was only learning about this.She had no idea what to


    do yet.


    How was she supposed toplete the task? She looked at Alexander with resentment.


    "You''re too modest, Ms.Christian.Your victory in the perfumerypetition held in Westwood brought


    us great honor.You may not know, but others discriminated against us in this circle.Moreover, this ce


    is famous worldwide for its various brands of makeup, perfumes, and other goods.


    "In their eyes, we¡¯re not as good as them.You¡¯ve brought great honor to us."


    Louis gave Lily a thumbs-up as he praised her.Hispliment was sincere, not because he wanted to


    win Alexander¡¯s favor.His words made Lily feel ttered, but at the same time, they gave her the


    satisfaction of having brought them glory.She was happy that she had done something for her people.


    However, she knew that this was just the beginning.


    There was still a long road ahead.


    They discussed a little more before leaving with a few Southbank soaps that Louis had prepared


    beforehand.


    Alexander tried to hold her hand after they left the shop, but Lily avoided him.


    "Are you angry with me?" Alexander quickly sensed her emotions.


    "Do you me me for not telling you beforehand?"


    "So you do know."


    Lily side- eyed him and said, "You told me you were taking me out for a fun time, but it turns out it was


    a business meeting.You attend your business meetings as you please.Why must you get me involved?


    I had no idea what was happening and was suddenly made a project manager!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lily did not question him earlier as there were outsiders present.Now that they were outside, she


    started going to town on him.


    Alexander could not help but smile when he saw her puffed cheeks.


    "It was a business meeting, but I didn¡¯t lie to you when I said I was taking you out for fun.Look, you


    even got gifts!"


    He waved the gift bag he was holding at her.


    "I don¡¯t want it!"


    Lily retorted as she looked away and walked off in a huff.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    She did not hate Southbank soap, but it was too insincere to treat corporate gifts as gifts.


    "It seems that this gift isn¡¯t valuable enough to satisfy you.It¡¯s okay.I have other gifts."


    He caught up with her in a few steps and blocked her way.Lily could not do anything but stand there


    and stare at him as he blocked her path.


    "Is it another gift under the guise of a corporate gift?"


    As expected, businessmen would seize every opportunity to generate profit.He did not miss any


    business opportunities, even when he brought her out to y.


    "Of course not!"


    Lily stared at him for a while before she reached out, "Where¡¯s my gift?"


    He hurriedly handed her the gift bag he was holding, "Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want it?"


    "I changed my mind!"


    She opened the bag and looked inside.


    Unlike ordinary soaps with various fragrances, they had a faint smell of vegetable oil.No matter the


    color or shape, their smell was the same.


    The only difference was the concentration of the scent.She did not understand what he meant earlier,


    but now, she seemed to be able to grasp his meaning when she thought of their conversation earlier.


    "You want me to create essential oils and blend them with Southbank soap, right? This way, Southbank


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    soap will have a different fragrance, and more consumers will like it.You can further expand the


    market."


    What made Southbank soap special was that they only used vegetable oil, or, to be exact, olive oil.


    This resulted in a rtively high oil content and had a moisturizing effect on the skin.However, the nt


    smell was very dominant, and there was almost no other fragrance.It was as Louis said earlier although


    they made Southbank soap into various shapes, it was effortless to imitate.


    Even though there was a difference in the artistry, most consumers were not particr about the


    details.It was inevitable that the market would be affected.


    In the business field, one needed to go against the tide.


    If you don¡¯t advance, you would be pushed back.


    If you had the slightest distraction or hesitation, others would surpass and overwhelm you.


    The Corden Group was aware of seizing the opportunity before others took the market.


    This was indeedmendable.


    "You''re brilliant!"


    Alexander praised her unreservedly, "That¡¯s why I am at ease to hand this project to you."


    "On what basis do you think I''ll seed? Southbank soap had existed for hundreds of years.How could


    you be sure that no one had tried to do this before? Could it be the reason there was no precedent was


    that all of the previous attempts failed? Are you sure I''ll seed?"


    This was a challenging job, and she liked challenges.However, even though she was interested, this


    was not a matter of trying.


    Sess and failure were unimportant if she was doing this because of her interest.


    However, as this involves business, she would need to bear the responsibilities of getting the job done.


    "I believe in you,"he said with certainty, "I''ll give you my full support.Most importantly, I believe you can


    do it!"


    Facing his trust, she would be hypocritical if she kept on refusing.


    "I don¡¯t guarantee sess," she said after some thought.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter.You¡¯ll never know how many different kinds of failures there are if you don¡¯t try," he


    replied calmly.


    Oh well, it seemed like she had nothing to fear when the big boss was so optimistic! As he said, there


    were many different kinds of failure.


    She could test and see how many kinds of failures there were.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Lily thought Alexander would just go back to the hotel after finishing his business meeting.She did not


    expect him to bring her out for a meal.


    Alexander turned to her and asked, "Did you manage to try the food at the restaurant I rmended?"


    Lily recalled that chaotic day at the restaurant.She had not seen the boy after that and wondered how


    he was doing now.


    Having food allergies was not rare, in fact, many people suffered from one.


    From dairy products to seafood allergies, some even had allergic reactions to things like millet and


    eggs.


    There were actually endless possibilities when ites to food allergies.


    It was understandable that some were unaware of their allergies, but Helen was the boy¡¯s mother, how


    could she not know?


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is there anything you''d like to have?"


    Alexander passed her the menu as he knew that she could speak and understand the Westwood


    Lily touched her earlobe and shook her head, "I¡¯m not familiar with the food here.You should order, I¡¯m


    fine with anything."


    The main reason was that she preferred food back home.


    Even though Westwood had their share of amazingly delicious cuisines, Lily just did not know how to


    appreciate them.


    "Since we¡¯ve just seen how Southbank soap was made, why don¡¯t we try some Bouibaisse and


    steaks as main, and also..."


    He pointed at a few items on the menu and asked, "Since we drove here, we shouldn¡¯t be drinking,


    right?"


    Lily nodded, so Alexander ordered two sses of orange juice instead and returned the menu to the


    waiter.


    "Are you still mad?" Alexander asked as he noticed Lily was not as enthusiastic as her usual self.


    "Why should I be mad?"


    Lily was drawn back to reality by his question.She was caught up in her imagination a while ago.


    "You gave me presents and even brought me out for dinner, so why would I still be mad?"


    Alexander smiled, "Seems like asking you out for dinner was the right thing to do."


    "Not quite.I still haven¡¯t tasted the food.We¡¯ll see if it¡¯s right or not,"


    Lily teased jokingly.


    After a short while, the dishes were served.


    The ting looked exquisite, but Lily was not able to tell what kind of ingredients were used to prepare


    these dishes.


    "Try some," Alexander suggested while picking up his fork and knife and started to cut his steak into


    cubes gracefully.


    The stew looked appetizing, so she filled her soup bowl with some, "You said that this was


    called...Bouibaisse? "yup! You¡¯re supposed to dip the bread into the soup while you eat it," he looked


    at the bread and exined.


    Lily hesitated but decided to follow his instructions, "Then, what¡¯s next?"


    "If you don¡¯t mind the strong smell of garlic, why don¡¯t you try putting some Rouille on your bread as


    well?"


    In Lily¡¯s mind, she had already decided that these dishes were not to her taste and did not want to try


    them.


    However, Alexander had intentionally brought her out for a meal and carefully taken care of her likes


    and dislikes, and she really should at least give it a chance.She cautiously ced a mouthful of stew


    into her mouth and was surprised by the rich taste of seafood.


    The stew tasted like a mixture of herbs and spices, which were fragrant and slightly spicy at the same


    time.


    The taste was so vorful that it made her cough involuntarily.


    "How is it?" Alexander asked as he lowered his knife and passed her a napkin.


    "It¡¯s quite good, vibrant, and savory,"


    Lily paused and added.She Meant what she had said, as the stew had a distinctive but delicious


    seafood taste.


    Unfortunately, she could still not identify the ingredients used in preparing it.Her sense of smell may be


    top- notch, but not her sense of taste.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    "What kind of Southbank fish was used in this dish?"


    Lily tried to recall the taste of the stew.She could not identify the fish used, but she could taste a tinge


    of garlic, bay leaf, fennel, andtro.


    The most robust taste of the stew was the sourness of the tomatoes, onions, and celery.


    There were also several vegetables she would typically not eat as she disliked them, but they were not


    overbearing when used in the stew, and the taste was eptable.


    "There isn''t a certain type of Southbank fish used in the stew," Alexander exined while smiling as he


    heard her question.


    Lily immediately understood that she had asked a silly question.


    Bouibaisse was a kind of stew that was traditionally made with Southbank fish.


    The fish used in the stew did not matter as it depended on their catch of the day.


    Lily was d that it was only Alexander who had witnessed her embarrassment.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then what kind of fish was used in this specific stew? I wasn¡¯t able to identify it," Lily took another


    mouthful.She could only taste the rich vor of the ocean, like shellfish and shrimp.


    There were too manyyers of it that she could not urately identify them.


    "This is the unique aspect of this dish.It would taste different every day,"


    He wiped his hands on the napkin and gave her his te.He took her uncut steak and ced it in front


    of him.


    "You don¡¯t really like this dish, right? Why don¡¯t you try the steak then," Alexander added.


    Lily wondered if she was that obvious.


    Though she did not like it, she did not show that she hated it either.


    "Well, I know that you don¡¯t like celery or onions.I also know you hate ginger and aren¡¯t a huge fan of


    fish, right?" He described her preferences urately.


    "How do you know this? I''ve never told you about it!"


    Though Lily was quite a picky eater, she would not refrain from eating them entirely, which was why


    she rarely voiced out her preferences when she ate with him.


    Alexander looked at her and smiled wordlessly.He then pointed at his eyes, "You didn¡¯t say anything,


    but I do have eyes, you know."


    Lily was speechless.


    Fine, he had a point.


    However, she looked at her orange-colored stew, "If you knew that I don¡¯t like fish, why did you still


    order a fish stew for us?"


    Alexander stared back at her and started, "Well...life is short, and there¡¯s no harm in trying new things,


    right?


    "Fine, I''ll stop messing with you.The reason why I chose this was so that you could have a taste of


    Southbank''s local cuisine.I know you don¡¯t like fish, but you don¡¯t hate it either.I¡¯ve seen you eating


    baked and boiled fish, and you seemed to have enjoyed it, no?"


    He finished and ced a piece of bread that had soaked up the stew into his mouth.


    Lily was surprised at how well he knew her! The thing was that she wanted another helping of the stew


    after tasting it.


    At first, she was not entirely convinced, but when the vor of the herbs exploded in her mouth, it


    tasted wonderful, and she wanted to have another bowl.


    This stew was addictive! While they enjoyed their meal together, Lily''s phone rang.It was Olivia.


    Though Lily thought it unusual for her to call, she picked up the phone.


    "Olivia?" Lily asked puzzlingly.


    "Lily, did Nathaniel call you?" Olivia asked hurriedly.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Lily unconsciously nced at Alexander before answering Olivia, "Nope, why?"


    Olivia sighed in relief, "Looks like he doesn¡¯t have your number."


    "Yeah," Lily agreed.


    "He called me yesterday asking if I have your number.I asked him what for, but he refused to tell


    me.However, he sounded uneasy, and I was worried he¡¯d cause you trouble.You didn¡¯t give him your


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    contact details, right?" Olivia asked again, trying to ease her worry.


    Lily rolled her eyes andmented, "Why would I do that? I¡¯m already kind enough not to have


    blocked him."


    "I¡¯m d to hear that.I didn¡¯t give Nate your number either, so don¡¯t worry.Still, with today¡¯s technology,


    if he genuinely wanted to obtain your number, he would be able to.I feel so relieved after informing you


    about this.It¡¯s good that you''re aware that he¡¯s looking for you.I was worried he might be up to no


    good."


    Once Olivia got off the phone with Nathaniel, she immediately called Lily to inform her about this.


    Olivia tried asking Nathaniel why he was looking for Lily, but he only kept asking for Lily¡¯s number


    urgently.


    Judging from his usual way of handling things, it was not good, so Olivia refused to give him Lily¡¯s


    number.However, this was Nathaniel, after all.He would not give up that easily.


    "It''s all right.Let¡¯s not worry about him for now," Lily suggested.


    She was not afraid of Nathaniel, even if he was looking for trouble.Lily knew him enough to know that


    he was not capable of anything dangerous.


    "Okay, you take care of yourself.I can¡¯t wait for you to get back."


    Olivia was unaware that Lily was with Alexander, so she kept reminding Lily to be careful.


    "Don¡¯t worry.I''ll be back soon."


    Lily hung up and noticed that Alexander had been staring at her and had not touched his food the


    entire time.


    She touched her face and asked, "Why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?"


    "Is there a problem?" Alexander asked straightforwardly.


    Lily shook her head.


    "No, everything¡¯s fine."


    She realized she did not care much about Nathaniel anymore.


    Maybe it was because so many things had happened in between, or they had broken up a long time


    ago, and she did not love him anymore.It was just like a hazy dream.


    After waking up, Lily realized that this person had just been a small part of her life, and there was no


    need to dwell on bygones.It did not matter how much he tried to make a scene to attract her attention.


    To Lily, he was just making a fool of himself.She had no feelings left for him whatsoever.


    Alexander did not push it as he believed what she said.


    Instead, he asked, "Are you full?"


    Although Lily had not eaten a lot, the stew was filling, and she had finished the steak he had cut for


    her.It was plenty.


    After settling the bill, Alexander and Lily got into the car and were ready to leave.


    "Are we going back to Bryxton?" Lily asked as she buckled her seat belt.


    Alexander was about to answer her question when his phone rang.


    For the past few days, when Alexander was in Roseroot, his mobile phone had been unusually quiet.


    Lily was surprised as he was always swamped.


    If it were not for him bringing her out today while on a trip, she would have thought he was trying to


    change his image from a scary and hardworking tycoon to a wealthy yboy.


    The real reason why Alexander¡¯s phone was so quiet these few days was that he had muted it.He did


    not want his work to interrupt the two of them spending quality time together.


    If it were something important or work-rted, he would answer it immediately.He ignored the rest.


    Alexander¡¯s phone was ringing now because it was not the usual phone call.


    Instead, it was a video call through Whatsapp.His phone was next to him, so they both simultaneously


    looked down at the screen.


    The caller ID said, "Brittany."

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Lily¡¯s eyebrows went up in surprise.


    Firstly, she realized that it was a girl¡¯s name.


    That was not the critical part.


    The main issue was that she saw Alexander furrow his eyebrows.


    With a tap on the screen, he rejected the call.


    Before he could put his hand back onto the steering wheel, another call came in.


    Just the ringtone alone was enough to make one nervous.


    Sighing, he put one hand by the window and reached out with his other to reject the call.


    Lily blocked his hand.


    "Answer.It might be urgent."


    "I can leave if that¡¯s more convenient for you." as she said, she undid her safety belt.


    "It¡¯s not necessary." Alexander tugged on her. He picked up the phone and answered, "What is it?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sob sob sob sob..."


    Sobbing came from the other end of the line, scaring Lily.She blinked, wondering if she was


    hallucinating.


    Alexander was speechless.He looked a little impatient too.


    "Call me again after you¡¯ve finished crying."


    After that, he hung up the call.Lily did not know what to say.


    What stereotypical male behavior.


    Nheless, it did not settle anything.Less than two secondster, the phone rang again.


    Alexander tapped to answer the call.


    This time, there was no more crying.


    Instead, a harsh voice said, "You hung up on me! Alex! How dare you hang up on me! You just left


    without saying anything, and then you won¡¯t reply to my messages.You''ve never treated me this way


    before!"


    "I¡¯m overseas.Whatever you have to say, hurry up and say it."


    He was unapologetic as he implied that he would hang up the phone again at any moment.


    Brittany pouted.


    "Must I only call you if I have something to say? Where did you go? My brother doesn¡¯t know, and


    Edward refuses to tell me.When are youing back?"


    "Can¡¯t say.Anything else?" Alexander said faintly.


    Alexander was worried about what Lily would think.


    Now and then, he shot her a look.It was subconscious, but Brittany¡¯s womanly instincts told her


    something was wrong.


    "What are you looking at? Is someone with you?"


    She suddenly stared straight at the camera and leaned forward so that her face filled the entire screen.


    Alexander eximed, "What are you doing?!"


    "There¡¯s somebody with you, isn¡¯t there? Is it a woman? Who is this?"


    Her voice was shrill as she pushed him for an answer.


    "Someone is here, but it has nothing to do with you.If that¡¯s all, I''m hanging up now."


    "No¡ª"


    Brittany let out a terrifying scream.Lily subconsciously covered her ears.


    ¡®Sigh, this woman¡¯s voice is so high pitched!¡¯ she thought.


    The next moment, the screaming stopped because Alexander had cut off the line.Lily wanted to ask


    Alexander if he worried she would call again.


    Then, she saw him immediately block the number and all social media contacts rted to the woman.


    Lily was speechless.


    By doing this, Alexander would make Brittany jealous and cause her to fixate.


    After Alexanderpleted his task and started the car, he saw his wife give him a meaningful gaze.He


    instantly felt subconscious.


    "Brittany¡¯s family and mine are family friends.She¡¯s like a sister to me."


    When Lily saw how ufortable he looked as he tried to exin to her, she could not help butugh


    as she asked, "Sister?"


    He thought the word "sister" sounded weird.


    Coughing lightly, he said, "Sister, of course.I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with her."


    "What kind of rtionship?" she asked quickly.


    Alexander was stunned.Lily did not want to tease him, but it was the first time she had seen him act this


    way.She found it fascinating.


    The more ufortable he was, the more she felt like teasing him.He did not have to exin himself.


    Given his status, even if he did not make any moves, all kinds ofdies would throw themselves at


    him.He was good-looking, after all.It was quite something.


    "Lily," Alexander said helplessly.


    He sighed and was about to say more, but Lily waved and said, "It¡¯s okay.There¡¯s no need to be so


    nervous.Who doesn''t have a history? I understand.I understand."


    How she waved her hand and looked like she did not care frustrated him.


    "What history?"


    "Just drive.There¡¯s no need to dwell on small things like these."


    Lily looked gracious, implying that she was not petty and that he did not have to worry about


    her.However, her attitude made Alexander unhappy.


    "You¡¯re not jealous at all?"


    "You just said that she¡¯s like a sister to you.Why would I be jealous?"


    She blinked her eyes, looking innocent.


    What she said was true, but did she not feel the slightest difort? With a nod, Alexander tried to


    focus on driving.It was as if something was bothering him, and he could not stomach it.


    Sitting next to him in the co-driver seat, Lily leaned her head to one side and fell into a fitful sleep.


    Lily was honestly not jealous.


    Upon hearing that woman¡¯s voice earlier, she had been a little upset, but Alexander had shut it down


    immediately and nervously tried to exin it.It seemed like it was genuinely nothing.


    If there was something and he wanted to divorce her, he could do it as easily as snapping his fingers.


    There was no need to hide anything from her.


    Lily slept well, unaware that the person beside her was in a bad mood.


    When they got to their destination, Lily woke up out of reflex.


    Looking out of the car, she realized they were in the hotel''s parking lot.She woke up just in time.


    "You''re good at driving.I didn¡¯t feel anything during the drive,"


    Lily generously praised as she lowered her head to undo the safety belt.


    Alexander gave no reply.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t have a heart.It seemed like it didn''t bother her at all"


    Sighing softly, he did not know whether to praise Lily for being gracious or use her of being


    heartless.


    Only after alighting from the car and reaching their room did Lily sense something was wrong.


    ¡®Why does Alexander seem to be in a bad mood, as if he¡¯s upset about something? Was it the phone


    call earlier?


    ¡®Was it because I was in the car just now? To keep me from misunderstanding, he ruined his


    rtionship with that girl.He said their families were friends, and she was like a sister.Did Alex ruin his


    rtionship with the girl?¡¯ As Lily thought of this, she decided that she should take the initiative to


    convince him that she was a gracious person and that she did not mind at all.


    "There¡¯s no need to ruin your rtionship with that girl.She might have something urgent to talk to you


    about.


    Now that you¡¯ve ruined your rtionship with her, it will be awkward to see her next, won¡¯t it?"Lily


    carefully took the Southbank soap out, ready to examine it.


    Only after getting familiar with itsponents would she be able to innovate and create something


    new.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    After Alexanderpleted his task and started the car, he saw his wife give him a meaningful gaze.He


    instantly felt subconscious.


    "Brittany¡¯s family and mine are family friends.She¡¯s like a sister to me."


    When Lily saw how ufortable he looked as he tried to exin to her, she could not help butugh


    as she asked, "Sister?"


    He thought the word "sister" sounded weird.


    Coughing lightly, he said, "Sister, of course.I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with her."


    "What kind of rtionship?" she asked quickly.


    Alexander was stunned.


    Lily did not want to tease him, but it was the first time she had seen him act this way.She found it


    fascinating.


    The more ufortable he was, the more she felt like teasing him.He did not have to exin himself.


    Given his status, even if he did not make any moves, all kinds ofdies would throw themselves at


    him.He was good-looking, after all.


    It was quite something.


    "Lily," Alexander said helplessly.


    He sighed and was about to say more, but Lily waved and said, "It¡¯s okay.There¡¯s no need to be so


    nervous.Who doesn''t have a history? I understand.I understand."


    How she waved her hand and looked like she did not care frustrated him.


    "What history?"


    "Just drive.There¡¯s no need to dwell on small things like these."


    Lily looked gracious, implying that she was not petty and that he did not have to worry about her.


    However, her attitude made Alexander unhappy.


    "You¡¯re not jealous at all?"


    "You just said that she¡¯s like a sister to you.Why would I be jealous?"


    She blinked her eyes, looking innocent.


    What she said was true, but did she not feel the slightest difort? With a nod, Alexander tried to


    focus on driving.It was as if something was bothering him, and he could not stomach it.


    Sitting next to him in the co-driver seat, Lily leaned her head to one side and fell into a fitful sleep.


    Lily was honestly not jealous.


    Upon hearing that woman¡¯s voice earlier, she had been a little upset, but Alexander had shut it down


    immediately and nervously tried to exin it.It seemed like it was genuinely nothing.


    If there was something and he wanted to divorce her, he could do it as easily as snapping his fingers.


    There was no need to hide anything from her.


    Lily slept well, unaware that the person beside her was in a bad mood.


    When they got to their destination, Lily woke up out of reflex.


    Looking out of the car, she realized they were in the hotel''s parking lot.She woke up just in time.


    "You''re good at driving.I didn¡¯t feel anything during the drive,"


    Lily generously praised as she lowered her head to undo the safety belt.


    Alexander gave no reply.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t have a heart.It seemed like it didn''t bother her at all"


    Sighing softly, he did not know whether to praise Lily for being gracious or use her of being


    heartless.


    Only after alighting from the car and reaching their room did Lily sense something was wrong.


    ¡®Why does Alexander seem to be ina bad mood, as if he¡¯s upset about something? Was it the phone


    call earlier? ¡®Was it because I was in the car just now? To keep me from misunderstanding, he ruined


    his rtionship with that girl.


    He said their families were friends, and she was like a sister.


    Did Alex ruin his rtionship with the girl?¡¯


    As Lily thought of this, she decided that she should take the initiative to convince him that she was a


    gracious person and that she did not mind at all.


    "There¡¯s no need to ruin your rtionship with that girl.She might have something urgent to talk to you


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    about.Now that you¡¯ve ruined your rtionship with her, it will be awkward to see her next, won¡¯t it?"


    Lily carefully took the Southbank soap out, ready to examine it.Only after getting familiar with its


    <pponents would she be able to innovate and create something new.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Alexander looked at her back with his brow raised as he asked in a cold voice, "Do you think I should


    remove her from my cklist then?"


    "of course, you should!" Lily thought that was the right thing to do and nodded.


    While working, she continued, "You said that both your families had been family friends for decades, so


    it''s impossible for you to cut her off just like this, right? If you blocked her, so what? Are you not going


    to meet her anymore? Are you not going to meet her family anymore? It¡¯s better to talk things


    out.Blocking her is really..."


    "What is it?" His voice became colder.He got up from his seat and was now standing behind her.


    "It¡¯s nothing!"


    Lily poked the Marseille soap with her finger, feeling its smoothness.Looking at her fingertip, she


    "I just think it¡¯s a little childish."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®The girl just cried in front of him for a while, and he cklisted her phone number and blocked her on


    every possible social media.Could they really not meet forever? That''s impossible!¡¯ Lily had lived with


    the Lodge family for a few years, so she knew how family friends, especially wealthy ones, worked and


    all the social connections that led to their rtionship.Since they had known one another''s families for


    so long, there was much ovep in their professional and personal lives.


    Rtionships with them could not be severed so lightly based on one''s personal feelings.


    Moreover, it had nothing to do with any conflict of interest this time.


    Brittany just simply threw a tantrum.


    That was it.


    Lily spoke objectively and told Alexander her opinions on this matter.


    However, she did not realize that his expression had turned terrible.


    "You''re calling me childish?"


    Finally, she realized something was off, and the voice sounded close to her.


    ¡®He¡¯s behind me?¡¯ She turned around, and sure enough, he was behind her.


    His expression was terrible.


    ¡®Is he...mad??


    "Uh, I''m not saying that you¡¯re childish.I just say that the youngdy..."


    Before she finished her words, he had already pulled her into his embrace and locked lips with her,


    stopping her from continuing with whatever she was about to say.


    At this moment, he did not want to hear anything she said!


    "Mmm..."


    Lily widened her eyes, not understanding what was happening at the moment.


    ¡®Weren¡¯t we discussing the question seriously earlier? Why is he suddenly kissing me? Okay, fine, he


    can kiss me if he wants to, but why does he make it seem like I forced this kiss on him? He looks so


    angry"


    Until Alexander released her and allowed her to breathe, she could only guess the reason behind his


    anger.


    "Are you...too embarrassed to talk to her again because you blocked her first?"


    ¡®That¡¯s probably it.He blocked her first, so if he initiated a conversation with her, it would be too


    embarrassing for him! Why are men like this?¡¯ Alexander did not know what to say.


    Just as he was about to punish her for not reading the situation, his phone rang again.This was a video


    call, and the ringtone had a hint of urgency.


    "you unblocked her already?" Lily thought it was Brittany.


    ¡®She¡¯s a stubborn one!¡¯ Alexander frowned because he knew that he had not unblocked her


    yet.However, it was rare for anyone to video call him, so he moved to get his phone.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Due to curiosity, Lily leaned over and saw ¡®Brandon Oakley¡¯ on the screen.She looked at Alexander


    and saw the impatience in his gaze, but still, he answered the call.


    "What is it?"


    Brandon was stunned, maybe because Alexander looked too severe or his voice was too hostile.


    Initially, he had a lot of things to rant about, but he just widened his eyes and could not say anything


    now.


    "Pfft!"


    Lily could not suppress it anymore and let out a chuckle.She could see the face of the man on


    Alexander¡¯s screen and found him funny.


    The thing was that Brandon called at the wrong time.


    Alexander was obviously in a foul mood, so when Brandon requested a video call with him, Lily pitied


    him.


    "You have a woman with you there?"


    Brandon had a sharp hearing and could capture Lily¡¯s voice, although it was soft.


    At that moment, his voice seemed to have returned to him as he spoke with the emotion he initially


    had, rebuking Alexander fiercely, "Alex, there¡¯s a woman by your side now! Tanny was right! A vixen


    seduced you!"


    Lily was speechless, while Brandon¡¯s words made Alexander even more riled up as he asked solemnly,


    "What did you say?"


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Once again, Alexander managed to scare him, making him keep his mouth shut.


    However, Brandon felt that he was being too timid.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡®I am here to avenge my sister! How can I be scared of him?¡¯ Gathering his courage, Brandon braced


    himself and said again in a righteous tone, "Am I wrong? I dare you to show me your room now! Also,


    why did you go to Westwood all of a sudden?"


    Lily narrowed her eyes.


    ¡®We''re legally married, okay?¡¯ From the few words exchanged and the name she saw on Alexander¡¯s


    screen, she could tell that Brandon was probably rted to Brittany.


    ¡®Could he be her brother, and he is here to speak for her?¡¯ "Brandon Oakley..."


    Alexander called out Brandon¡¯s name slowly.


    His expression was simr to that of earlier, but his gaze became even colder if possible, sending


    goosebumps up Brandon¡¯s spine immediately.


    Brandon shrank into his seat subconsciously.


    "What?"


    "Do you want to die?"


    Both Brandon and Lily were rendered speechless.


    After two seconds of silence, Brandon whined, "Dude! You can¡¯t me me for doing this! You blocked


    Tanny everywhere.She couldn¡¯t find you, so she came to me, crying at my ce.I¡¯m getting tired of


    it.You understand me, right?"


    "She¡¯s your sister."


    ¡®Wow.He sounds like he has no humanity and was not concerned at all"


    "You don¡¯t have humanity!" Brandonined.


    ¡®We sure think alike" Lily thought again.


    "One¡¯s humanity only applies to humans," Alexander said casually.


    "What do you mean?"


    Brandon was confused.


    ¡®His humanity is only for humans, but he has none for you.That means he¡¯s saying you¡¯re not a


    human.Tsk, I can¡¯t believe he said all that just to insult his friend.These days, I¡¯ve been learning more


    about how mean he could be, and I¡¯m only grateful that he had never said such things to me before.I


    would''ve run away long ago if he did"


    "It''s nothing.Do you have anything else to say? I¡¯m hanging up if you don¡¯t,"


    Alexander said, preparing to end the call.


    "I do! What should we do about Tanny? We can¡¯t just let her keep crying, can we? Also, are you going


    to block her forever?"


    Brandon believed that Alexander would not cut off all ties with Brittany forever.


    At most, he was just tired and wanted some peace for himself.


    Brandon understood that Brittany was too spoiled, so letting her learn a lesson was good, but he did


    not like how he had to be the one she pestered.


    "We''ll see about that soon," Alexander replied faintly.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    "Sure, but..."


    Before Brandon finished his words, Alexander called his name again, "Brandon..."


    "_.What?"


    Brandon asked as he thought, ¡®Why does he need to call me with that tone? It gives me the chills"


    "Don¡¯t video call me next time."


    "W-Why?"


    Subconsciously, Brandon knew that nothing good woulde from Alexander, but he could not control


    his urge to ask.


    "Ugly."


    Then, Alexander ended the call.


    Brandon was speechless, while Lily was stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter.


    ¡®Is it okay for him to insult his friend this way? He¡¯s so mean, so I bet he made many enemies for


    himself out there.Whatever.He¡¯s not scared of them anyway"


    Watching the video calls Alexander had been on felt like watching aedy to Lily.


    The thing was that she had to suppress herughter.She could not help it earlier and made a soft


    sound, but Brandon had caught it.


    Suddenly, she remembered that Brandon called her a vixen who seduced Alexander and made a


    mental note to get back at him in the future!


    "Why are you so happy?"


    Alexander threw her a sideways nce.She was now lying on the couch,ughing her heart out, but


    she tried to hide it by covering her face with the throw pillow.


    However, Alexander could tell she wasughing because of her trembling shoulders.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine."


    Lily sat up straight but still could not hold herughter in.


    "I just think that it¡¯s a tough job being your family friend!"


    Alexander was so blunt even when he was good friends with Brandon, so Lily could only imagine how


    hurtful his words would be for his regr friends.She suddenly realized that he was not someone she


    wanted to mess with.


    "Is it tough?"


    Alexander bent down and supported himself with his two palms pressing down on the couch, trapping


    her between his body and the couch.


    "It¡¯s alright.You don¡¯t need to be my family friend.You just need to be my family!"


    Lily was puzzled by the sudden pick-up line.


    Where did he mean self go?


    "Well..."


    "Let¡¯s talk about Brittany.Are you really not jealous of her?" Alexander asked while staring into her


    eyes.


    Lily was speechless and thought, ¡®Why are we still on this topic? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be happy about


    how much I trust him and that I¡¯m not jealous? His expression doesn¡¯t look right, though"


    After thinking for a moment, Lily probed, "Should I...be jealous?"


    Alexander¡¯s expression became worse right away, and he said unhappily.


    "What do you mean by that? You should ask yourself if you should feel that way."


    Lily was confused.


    ¡®Man! I asked you because I wasn¡¯t sure.You¡¯re hard to guess, so how could I know what kind of


    answer you want to hear?¡¯ Licking her bottom lip, she then said with caution, "Oh! Then I¡¯m jealous!


    You better tell me everything about your rtionship with her.Wait, no, tell me everything about all the


    girls in your life before this! Not only that, you need to promise me that you won¡¯t have any other close


    friend who is a girl in the future or whatever family friend.Do you hear me?"


    Alexander¡¯s tense expression finally loosened a little after seeing her serious and jealous look.


    However, she asked again before he could coax her, "Was that right?"


    Alexander was rendered speechless once again.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    It was Lily¡¯s first time making Alexander angry, and he continued to fume the entire night and said no


    words to her.


    Although he did notsh out at her nor did anything to show his anger, she could feel that he was


    upset.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Is he mad because he thinks I¡¯m jealous or because I''m not?¡¯ Lily had little experience in rtionships.


    When she was still dating Nathaniel, she had never once felt jealous.


    After all, Lily focused on working for their future and regarded Mnie as their mutual friend.She never


    thought that anything would happen between Nathaniel and Mnie.


    When she found out about Nathaniel¡¯s affair, she felt betrayed, used, and lied to.It made her mad and


    upset.


    In retrospect, she was angrier than she was upset.


    As for jealousy, she felt none of that.She wondered if Alexander wanted her to be jealous or the other


    way around.


    However, he said nothing was happening between him and Brittany, so Lily felt no reason to be jealous.


    Before she could find an answer to her questions, she got a call from Lisa.


    "Lilsy, have you gone back already?"


    "Not yet.My flight¡¯s tomorrow."


    Lily had just finished washing up.


    When she got out of the bathroom, she saw that Alexander was asleep.


    Hence, she put on her clothes and went to the living room to answer the call.


    "That''s great! Do you have time for a meal with me today?"


    Then, Lisa continued apologetically, "You got kidnapped because of me, and I¡¯ve been feeling guilty.I


    wanted to apologize to you, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to do so.You have to give me a chance to do


    this."


    Lilyforted her, "It had nothing to do with you.The kidnappers pretended to be your subordinates,


    and you had no hand in it.Don¡¯t feel guilty, all right? As for a meal..."


    Subconsciously, she looked in the direction of the room, wondering if Alexander had any ns for


    them.


    "You have to eat with me! If you¡¯re not free for lunch, we can have dinner.I¡¯ll be waiting!"


    Lisa said and added when she remembered something, "Oh right! Mr.Corden will being too!"


    "Mr.Corden? You know Mr.Corden too?"


    The person that came into Lily¡¯s mind was the man who sold the Marseille soap.She was surprised that


    Lisa knew him too.


    Lisa was stunned by her question.


    "What do you mean? We met him together at the hospital, so, of course, I know him! Also, if we are


    clear, you knew him through me.You saved his son, and now he wants to thank you, so you have to


    Upon hearing that, Lily finally remembered the man she had met at the hospital.


    As they had only met once, Lily had forgotten his name.


    "You don''t..."


    Lily wanted to say they did not need to go through all that trouble, but Lisa had already hung up and did


    not give her a chance to reject.


    "Do you have ns?"


    A voice came from behind Lily, surprising and making her snap her head around abruptly.


    The sight of a highly charming man entered her sight.


    Alexander was leaning on the doorframe as his gaze swept over herzily.


    A look from him could steal anyone¡¯s heart away.


    Lily was stunned for a moment.


    Although it was not her first time seeing his naked body, and they slept on the same bed, she could not


    resist the temptation of his beauty.


    "when is it?" He asked, straightening his back as he walked over to her.


    Lily returned to her senses and patted her cheeks, trying to clear her head.


    "I thought you weren¡¯t talking to me!"


    Alexander hugged her and asked, "Why wouldn¡¯t I talk to you?"


    Lily rolled her eyes, speechless.


    "Yeah.Why wouldn¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    ¡®God knows!¡¯


    The way she rolled her eyes was so adorable to Alexander that he smiled.


    The joy spread from his eyes to every corner of his face, delightful like the spring breeze.


    "All right, let bygones be bygones.Let''s not talk about that anymore."


    Then, he raised his hand to caress the top of her head and asked, ''''Who called?"


    With a pout, she patted down her hair and thought to herself in confusion, ''Let bygones be bygones?


    He¡¯s the one who was angry yesterday.Yet today, he seems like apletely different person"


    However, seeing that Alexander was back to his usual self, Lily could no longer be bothered.


    "Lisa called.She invited me to dinner today and said I would go.So, do you have any ns today? If


    you don''t, then I''ll go see her."


    "Nope.You can go."


    He smiled.


    Alexander had two other clients he had to meet.


    Although it did not matter, he wanted to settle any business-rted things in one sitting since they were


    already in Westwood.


    "By the way, I heard you mentioned Mr.Corden?"


    Upon hearing this, Lily instantlyughed.


    "Did you think that it was the same Mr.Corden from yesterday? That was my first thought, too, when


    Lisa mentioned that name, but no, it''s just a coincidence that they both have the same surname.This


    Mr.Corden is the father of a little boy I rescued.He wishes to thank me personally.Don''t you think how


    coincidental this is? The few Hydend people I''ve met here all have the same surname.Could it be


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    that their entire ancestry line relocated here?"


    Although Lily just made a casual guess, it piqued Alexander¡¯s interest.


    ''Is the surname "Corden"


    just famous among Hydend people who live in Westwood? Could it be that this is all just a


    coincidence and that I¡¯m just being overly sensitive?¡¯


    "when did you save someone''s son?" he asked.


    He was more interested in what his wife was capable of than someone''sst name.


    They had only been apart for a few days, yet it seemed like she had been through so much.


    "It was just a coincidence.The other day, I was at a restaurant, and the child had a food allergy.I knew a


    little about what to do, so I saved him.I didn''t overthink about it back then," she exined nonchntly.


    Hearing this, he lowered his head and kissed her head.


    "You''re amazing! What can you not do?"


    "You should be asking what I can do instead!"


    She giggled as she lowered her head to avoid his touch.


    "Okay, I have to confirm with Lisa and get changed."


    When she got to the bedroom, she whipped around and said, "I won''t be bringing you with me today!"


    Hearing this, Alexander clutched his heart in one hand and cried, "Your words hurt my heart!"


    This made Lilyugh even louder.


    Lily and Lisa nned to meet up at noon.


    The Mr.Corden guy said he was a busy man.


    However, he had good faith.He offered to meet up with them either for lunch or dinner.


    Even so, he mentioned that lunch would be the best option as he had a client to meet in the evening.


    ''Tsk, tsk Businessmen are experts at time management, just like Alexander.This is supposed to be a


    special visit, but he managed to squeeze in some work throughout his time here.He even has work


    today!'' Lily thought to herself.


    To be honest, Lily did not enjoy these kinds of social interactions.


    She would rather spend her time in front of flowers and herbs for her perfume.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Once Lily arrived at the agreed-upon location, she discovered that it was a rtively high-end


    clubhouse that was carefully maintained.


    Once she mentioned her name, someone led her upstairs.


    Although it was not a private room, the entire second floor was empty.


    The restaurant was surrounded by ss windows, giving the restaurant a unique and romantic look.


    People were ying the violins.


    Melodious music filled her ears, making her feel very rxed.


    "Lilsy!"'' Lisa called out, waving in Lily¡¯s direction.


    Even if Lisa had not called out, Lily would have spotted her.


    After all, other than the waiter, Lisa was the only one on the whole floor.


    "Lisa!"


    Lily greeted her and walked over to hug Lisa.


    When the two let go, Lisa exined smilingly, "Mr.Corden has something to attend to and will run a little


    "It''s fine," Lily said with a smile.


    "Honestly, there''s no need for him to do all this.He already thanked me for the other day."


    "It''s not about that.This is something he should do."


    Lisa shook her head.


    "You don''t know Mike Corden''s position among the Hydend people.You saved his son.If he didn''t


    thank you personally, it would look bad on him when word gets out."


    Lily kept quiet.


    Reputation was such aplicated thing.


    "By the way, is the child all right?" Lily asked.


    Although he should be fine, she still wanted to ask for her peace of mind.


    Lisa nodded.


    "It''s all thanks to you.I was panicking at that time.I had no clue what was happening to Nick.I was


    nearly scared to death.Thank god you were there.If something happened to Nick, Mike would hate me."


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    Lily took a sip of lemonade and asked in confusion.


    "Was it you that ordered the food he was allergic to?"


    However, Lisa shook her head.


    "No.Helen ordered those."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You mean the child''s mother?"


    When Lily thought back to the woman from that day, she guessed that Helen and Mike had a fraught


    rtionship.But seeing that it was a family matter, she did not pry.


    "Yeah." Lisa sighed.


    Seeing that they had nothing to do, Lisa began to gossip.


    "Helen wanted to use the child to try and fix their rtionship.I understand where she''sing from.I,


    too, thought it would be a good thing if it worked, but it seems I was wrong.Speaking of this, I''d like to


    apologize on behalf of Helen for what she said to you."


    Lily did not take it to heart.


    After all, it was all in the past.


    "It has nothing to do with you.I can see where she''sing from.Something almost happened to her


    son because of her negligence.If she didn''t find someone to me, her n to fix the rtionship


    would be even more difficult.Plus, even though it was wrong for her to do that, she was just concerned


    about her child."


    Lily shrugged.


    Although she could understand why Helen did what she did, she could not bring herself to forgive


    Helen.


    To Lily, it was immoral of Helen to me an innocent bystander just because she feared her husband''s


    fury.


    "No, you don''t understand.She doesn''t care about the child at all.All she cares about is herself.I now


    see her for who she truly is."


    ¡° Huh?"


    Lisa looked indignant as she exined, "If she really cared about the child, she would know his


    allergies.When something happened to Nick, the first thing she cared about was not what was


    happening but whether Mike would hate her because of it.She knows she would lose her only chance


    to get close to Mike without Nick.Nick has no ce in her heart."


    Lisa had utterly seen through Helen after the incident the other day.


    The sympathy Lisa had for Helen no longer existed, and she had even cut ties with Helen.


    "Maybe it just slipped her mind at that moment, or she just doesn''t understand how her son is.From


    what I see, she and Mr.Corden don¡¯t have a good rtionship.They might even be divorced?"


    Lily initially did not want to pry, but the conversation had already reached this point.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    However, Lisa shook her head as the corners of her lips curled up."They didn''t even get married.How


    could they be divorced?"


    "Ah..." Lily eximed.


    The first thing that came into her mind was how open-minded the people abroad were.How could a


    couple not get married and have a child that age?


    "Actually, Nick was all part of Helen''s n," Lisa mumbled and sighed.


    Then, she looked out the window as if reminiscing.She knew all this because she used to regard Helen


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    as her friend back then and even had a little sympathy for her.


    "n? Is that not his child?"


    "No, it is his! Helen had always liked Mike.She was madly in love with him and swore that she would


    marry him.However, Mike didn''t bat an eyelid at her.Later, she pulled some tricks out of her sleeves


    and got herself pregnant with his child.In her mind, Mike would marry her after finding out she was


    bearing his child.She did not expect that he did not even want this child at all, but Helen refused to


    abort it and insisted on the baby being born.


    "Then, bringing the child with her, she went to beg Mike.As a result, Mike took Nick in, gave her a sum


    of money, and still refused to marry her.A few yearster, Nick has also grown up.Helen said she wants


    to be there for him to establish a mother-son rtionship while trying to get close to Mike."


    Then, Lisa paused and gulped down half a ss of water.She was thirsty after saying all that.


    "Lilsy, I used to think it must be hard for her to love someone so deeply and not have it be


    reciprocated.That¡¯s why I wanted to help her.It''s a good thing if they get together, after all.Children need


    a proper family to grow up in.However, I didn''t expect her to have such a character.After that day in the


    hospital, I think I understand why Mike refused to be with her, even after so many years."


    Lily stayed silent this whole time, not knowing what to say.She was here for dinner, yet managed to


    learn all these dramas.


    However, upon hearing this, she could understand why Helen did not know anything about Nick''s


    condition.


    Not only did Helen not raise him, but he was not even on her mind.She was just using him to tie a man


    down who never loved her.


    ¡® This is too much! She is really something else!¡¯ Then, the two women continued chatting.Their


    surroundings were quiet, and not even a soul could be seen.However, this restaurant was not in a


    remote ce.Although it was not right in the city center, it was still in a downtown area.


    Lily looked at the dense crowd below and asked, "Is it not dinner time yet? Or...is the business here


    bad? Why is there no one else but us?"


    This made Lisaugh.


    "How can Mike invite you to a ce with bad business for dinner? The business here is good.It''s just


    that...this whole ce is booked out today!"


    "Booked out?"


    "Yes, all as a way to show his gratitude to you! You should know how powerful he is now, shouldn''t


    you?


    "That''s...bit too much!"


    Lily thought they were just going to have dinner.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Did Mike have to book the whole


    ce?


    "This is nothing for Mike.It''s just his loose change!"


    After a pause, Lisa added, "What''s more, you''re his son''s savior!"


    "That''s right."


    When she finished talking, another voice answered.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Mike overheard their conversation when he came up and interjected.


    "Mr. Corden."


    Lily stood up and nodded her head when she saw him.Then, he gestured for them to sit while he held a


    little boy with his other hand.


    "Hello, everyone," Nick greeted politely.His voice was crisp and very pleasant to the ear.


    "Hello, Nick," Lisa replied with a smile.She was pretty familiar with him.


    Lily also joined in with a nod.


    "Hello."


    The little boy was holding a well-packaged box in his hand.


    After letting go of his father''s hand, he walked straight up to Lily and handed the box over to her.


    "Ms.Christian, my father said you saved me.I can''t repay you for saving my life, but here is a small gift


    as my token of appreciation.I hope you like it."


    Although he was still young, he was very articte with his words.If Mike had given the gift, Lily might


    have rejected it, but since a child gave it, she did not expect it to be expensive, and the box was not


    very big either.


    She could not bear to reject this little boy and took it from him, saying, "Thank you!"


    When Nick saw that she had taken the gift, he quickly returned to his father''s side, like a well-behaved


    child.Lily had a great impression of the child.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞIt was distressing to think that he had


    such allergies.


    Once the few people were seated, Mike said, "Have you ordered food yet?"


    "We wouldn¡¯t dare to eat without you, would we?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa retorted, half-jokingly.With a smile, he replied, ''You should¡¯ve ordered first.I waste.I''m sorry


    about that."


    Then, without even looking at the menu, he called the waiter and ordered a few dishes skillfully before


    turning to Lily and asking, "


    Is there anything you don''t like? Otherwise, do you have any favorites? I was worried that you might


    not be used to the food here, so there are a lot of choices."


    "I''m not picky with my food," Lily answered.


    She was not too picky when eating outside, not to mention that she didn''te out for food, nor was


    she friends with him.


    "Is fries okay?"


    Mike''s tone softened as he looked down and asked Nick Nick nodded.


    "Can you get some ketchup on the side?"


    In an instant, Mike''s eyebrow slightly furrowed, and he did not reply.Nick looked nervous, but


    eventually, he saw Mike nod and say, "Okay."


    Only then did Nick rx.


    Lily noticed the subtle changes in the child''s expression and remembered what Lisa had said about his


    life experience.


    At this moment, Lily felt even more distressed when she recalled how the child was not born out of love


    but as a tool to try and get someone''s love.


    "Actually, there should be no problem if you avoid the allergens," she intervened.


    Mike looked up at her and responded lightly, "We are unsure of what his allergens are, though."


    This surprised Lily.


    "What do you mean you''re unsure?"


    Be it dairy, nuts, seafood, or pollen.There were always allergens.


    Once the allergens were avoided, the individual should be fine.Yet, now, Mike was saying that he was


    not sure what were Nick''s allergens.


    Could it be that Mike was not well-versed in his child''s well-being? Once Mike was done ordering the


    meal, he poured a ss of warm water for Nick and said, "Nick''s physical condition is quite different


    from most.The first allergic reaction he had was when he was two years old.At that time, he was


    allergic to goat''s milk.That''s why I thought he''d be fine if we avoided goat''s milk.Later, he had an


    allergic reaction to bread, and then it was peanuts.He was fine with some of this food, yet he seems to


    have grown allergic to them.That''s why I can''t tell what his allergens are."

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Lily did not look like she was talking nonsense.


    Looking at the little guy''splexion, he was fair and cute.However, the fairness of his skin was weak


    and unhealthy, which made people feel bad for him.


    "How did this..."


    "It might be hereditary, but it¡¯s not certain.The world is so big, and there are always some incurable


    diseases, which is not unusual, "


    When he said that, he seemed restrained and calm.He did not sigh as if it were just amon disease.


    Seeing Lily staring at him, she may feel that her eyes were full of pity.She even took the initiative to


    say, "Miss, I''m not ufortable.I''m used to it.It doesn''t matter."


    The more she did, the more ufortable she felt.


    After all, he was just a child.She was so young and yet so sensible.She evenforted Lily.


    What a good child.


    "There''s no cure? Like you said, the world is so big.There may be a possibility of a cure."


    Mike shook his head, "I have seen many doctors, but this ailment is quite special, and allergies should


    be a gic defect.It¡¯s difficult to cure."


    With just a few words, it showed that he was actually aware.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞThe condition was indeed


    challenging to cure.


    "Well, Nick is still young, and technology and medicine are improving.We may be able to cure it


    someday! Besides, his condition is stable right now.Even though there¡¯s a strict diet, we can still eat


    other delicious food, right?" Lisa said jokingly to the little kid, probably wanting to ease the atmosphere.


    Nick smiled shyly and said nothing.


    "Yes, it will be a long time toe,"'' Mike probably felt that he had been entangled in the issue for too


    long, so he changed the subject, "By the way, I have heard about your victory in the perfume-tasting


    Saying that, he picked up the wine ss in front of him, "Congrattions!"


    "Thank you!"


    Lily raised her ss while Lisa, beside her, was busy holding up her ss, "Me, me! Me too! Lily, you


    are amazing! My dad is full of praise for you when you go back, you know.He rarely praises people!"


    Lily smiled slightly, "Thank you!"


    "Don''t just say thank you.Why''d you rejected my dad''s invitation? If you agreed, you could stay here,


    and we could meet often!"


    Lisa also knew this and said regretfully, "Could it be? Is it bad to stay here and develop instead?"


    Lisa''s words aroused Mike''s interest, "Yeah.As far as I know, the perfume industry in Westwood is the


    most prosperous ce in the world.If you stay, there should be greater development and more


    opportunity, so why not?"


    Someone had asked her that question more than once.


    Lily smiled lightly, "It''s excellent here, but I want to go back and develop."


    "Lily is still a patriot," Mike said meaningfully.


    "It''s not being patriotic.It¡¯s more of reminiscing."


    It was about home, friends, and loved ones.Those were the ties about not wanting to leave and being


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    reluctant to leave.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    "You miss them?" Lisa looked puzzled.


    "I remember you don''t have any family.Do you have a boyfriend?" Lily smiled implicitly.


    Instead of directly answering the question about her boyfriend, she said, ''I have a family, but I don¡¯t


    keep in touch with them often."


    "A lot of guys are probably chasing after someone as outstanding as you," Mike teased.


    However, Lisa waved her hand and replied to Mike, "You have no idea.Lily is an amazing person but


    still a workaholic.If it wasn¡¯t for that d*uche..."


    Frowning, she suddenly forgot what that person¡¯s name was, so she skipped it, "Anyway if he hadn''t


    been chasing you so closely, I guess you''d still be single.I''m sorry."


    Suddenly remembering why they had broken up, she stopped immediately.Lisa did not know much


    about what had happened before.If it were not for thispetition, she would never have had the


    chance to see her again.She only knew what had happened to Lily recently.


    "It''s okay," Lily smiled and said disapprovingly, "It''s all in the past."


    "Then, do you have a boyfriend now?" Lisa asked cautiously.


    Lily thought for a while, "I guess so?"


    Even though she said so, it was two steps ahead of "boyfriend."


    Alexander was already her husband.


    Thinking of this title, Lilyughed inwardly.


    Up to now, she had never called Alexander that.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe probably would not be able to say


    it if he was in front of her.


    "Wow, you¡¯ve never mentioned him before.Introduce him to me next time if you have a chance!"


    Having a boyfriend meant that Lily had left the previous events in the past.Lisa was happy for Lily


    because Lily had let go.


    "Lily''s boyfriend must be an awesome person as well," Mike said smilingly.


    "Well,"


    Lily nodded, not being humble for Alexander.He was indeed excellent and deserved such praise.


    Seeing Lily¡¯s unconventional courtesy, Mike was slightly surprised and looked at her with greater


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    interest.


    The meal was delightful, but as Lily prepared to say goodbye, a loud noise echoed from the stairs.


    "Let me in! Do you know who I am? How dare you stop me!"


    It was a woman''s voice, and it sounded familiar.Before Lily could recall, the woman had already rushed


    up the stairs.


    "Mike, you can''t keep me from seeing Nick!"


    It was Helen.


    Lily did not expect to see Helen there, but Mike had probably instructed the people below not to let her


    in.


    They kept blocking her but could not hold her back and desperately rushed up.


    Nick moved toward Helen¡¯s voice when he heard her, but after ncing at his father beside him, he


    stopped and sat back on the chair obediently without moving.


    "Nick? Nick! Mommy is here to see you!" Helen shouted, ignoring that it was in a public ce.


    "Mr.Corden, I''m sorry.She..."


    A server hurried over and apologized with sweat on his forehead.Mike wiped the corners of his lips


    gracefully with a napkin and said lightly, "Let her up."

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    After hearing that, the server breathed a sigh of relief, hurried over, and waved to let Helen up.


    Helen saw the signal and rushed forward in three steps but was stunned when she saw Lily and Lisa.


    She immediately turned her attention to Mike, saying, "Mike, I went to the hospital and discovered that


    you brought Nick home.Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the discharge? Do you know how worried I was


    about him?!"


    "Since you can see that he¡¯s okay now, you can go," Mike said without any particr expression.


    Helen failed to convince Mike, so she looked at the child instead, "Nick, thank goodness you¡¯re okay!


    Do you know how worried I was? It was all my fault! I¡¯m so sorry! Are you feeling better now? Do you


    want me to apany you and take care of you?"


    She opened her arms to hug Nick as she spoke.


    Lily nced over, seeing Nick subconsciously avoid his mother¡¯s hug.His body naturally moved back.


    "You don''t need to take care of him.Just stay away from him," Mike said unceremoniously.


    "Mike, how can you do this? I am the child¡¯s mother, no matter what! You can''t deprive me of my right


    to be a mother!"


    He sneered and replied, "Really? Do you honestly want to do your part as a mother?"


    "Of course!" Helen replied without hesitation.


    Nodding his head, Mike said, "Okay, then I''ll give you this chance now."


    Before waiting for Helen to rush over, he said, "Nick belongs to you from today onward.I can apply to


    the court to transfer the custody rights to you.I will pay you alimony monthly and pay for his schooling


    until he reaches adulthood.However, don''t even think about getting anything else from me.What do you


    think?"


    Helen was quiet and disgusted while Nick, next to him, nervously grabbed the corner of Mike''s clothes.


    Nick lowered his eyes and looked pitiful.


    Nick did not speak from the beginning to the end, but he was the center of the adults¡¯ dispute.He had


    no right to speak and could only listen in silence, which distressed Lily.


    "Mike, you can''t do this to me!"


    Helen screamed, "The child needs aplete family!"


    "Did I cause this result?"


    Mike sneered and exposed her mercilessly, §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ "Helen, don''t think that everyone else is a


    fool.You and I know what¡¯s going on.I''ll let go of the past for our child¡¯s sake, but if you keep pushing


    my limits, I will retaliate!"


    "Mike..."


    "Disappear from here while I''m still patient!" He said coldly, word by word.


    Helen was angry when facing him, but she could not fight back.She turned to look at Lily and Lisa and


    retorted, "Why are you two here?!"


    Lily was confused.


    "I knew something was off that day.You were trying to get close to Mike, weren¡¯t you?"


    She was still distraught with Lily from thest time.


    Mike would only use and reprimand her, but he was very kind to Lily.


    Besides, Lily was beautiful, but Helen felt like she had something behind that mask.


    "Don''t try to take my ce.Nick is my child.Don''t waste your time.Lily remained silent.


    "Helen! Don''t be so rude.Lily has a boyfriend.Mike invited her here to thank her for saving Nick! If it


    weren''t for Lily, Nick would have..."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lisa wanted to speak on behalf of Lily, but before he finished speaking, Helen interrupted her.


    "Lisa, shut up! I treat you as a friend, but you tag along with others to bully me? You introduced her to


    Mike on purpose, didn''t you?!"

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    "Me?"


    Lisa did not expect Helen to me her.Lisa pointed at herself, as she was shocked and angry.


    "You told me Lily was your friendst time.You asked me to trust her, which I did.Now you¡¯re taking her


    to dinner with my man and son? What¡¯s wrong with you"


    The more Helen spoke, the more it felt like the truth.


    Lisa was also annoyed and repeatedly nodded, "Yes, I didn''t have a good heart! I didn''t have the heart


    to help you bring Nick out to eat with you.I didn''t have the heart to think that I could help you connect


    with your son.I didn¡¯t have the heart to help you both make peace.Go ahead and me me! It''s my


    fault for being blind and being friends with you!"


    "Lisa," Lily called softly, trying to ease the argument because it would negatively impact the child.


    She noticed Nick wanted to hide under the table as he nervously clenched his fingers together while his


    shoulders trembled.


    Lily would have gone to hug and coax him if it were not for the table between them.Lily¡¯s call gave Lisa


    an idea as she took Lily''s hand and said, "You''re right, Helen.I¡¯m a terrible person and will no longer


    care about you.Lily and Mike make a good couple, but people like you will never stand a chance!"


    "How dare you?!"


    Helen screamed and wanted to pounce, but she heard a crisp sound.ss shards sshed around


    her feet and on her too.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞAlthough she was not injured, the sudden incident shocked


    her.


    Mike, who threw the cup, seemed okay but said with a cold expression, "I will say this for thest time:


    disappear from my eyes, or else..."


    His gaze was frigid as he red at Helen.He continued, I¡¯ll make you disappear forever!"


    Helen shuddered involuntarily.Her shocked expression disappeared, and he looked miserable and


    pitiful instead.


    "Mike, don''t do this! I admit that it¡¯s my fault, okay? Please understand me as a parent.Just take a look


    at Nick."


    "Nick?"


    Mike turned to look but realized Nick was no longer by his side.Nick kept his eyes shut as he did not


    want to see or hear the arguing.


    Lily could not care less about what was happening around her and got up to walk toward Nick.She


    squatted beside him but did not say anything.


    "Don''t touch my son!"


    Helen screamed when she saw Lily¡¯s actions.Mike thundered, "Leave, Helen!"


    Helen''s scream got in her throat.


    After looking at Mike, she dared not be aggressive and said calmly, "Mike, please don¡¯t be angry.I''ll go


    now, I..."


    She was afraid of Mike, and even if she was unwilling, she turned to walk away.


    Before actually leaving, she looked at Lily fiercely.


    However, Lily was unaware of Helen¡¯s stare.She was sitting quietly with Nick, and her whole attention


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    was on the child.She did not reach out to hug or talk to Nick but sat quietly with him, inching closer to


    touch his little feet.


    At that moment of contact, Nick naturally retracted his feet, but Lily quickly got close to him again.She


    did nothing except put her feet next to his.


    "Nick," Mike bent over to pick him up, but Lily quickly raised her head and silently gestured to him.


    On the opposite side, Lisa felt it was a little strange but dared not make a sound.She and Mike watched


    Lily¡¯s behavior quietly.


    After putting her feet next to Nick¡¯s for a while, the little guy finally reacted.He slowly opened his eyes


    and turned his head to look at Lily.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Lily''s smile widened when she noticed he was looking at her.


    Nick was a little surprised when Lily smiled at him.He stared at her for a while as his tense little face


    rxed, and a glimmer of a smile appeared.


    The smile appeared to vanish in an instant because it was so brief.


    Lily did not rush to speak but instead offered him her hand.Her fingers curled slightly, and the palm


    face-up as if to extend an invitation.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the hand full of kindness, he hesitated for a while, then carefully ced his little hand into


    her palm.


    Lily immediately held his hand and smiled even brighter at him.


    Then, she got a surprise.


    Nick''s arms flew open, and he rushed to her, hugging her tightly.


    Lily was taken aback as she only wanted to soothe him.She did not expect him to be so vulnerable with


    her.


    Holding him gently while stroking his back with one hand tofort him, she could feel that he was in


    distress.


    Mike watched the scene silently as his eyes brightened up.


    Eventually, Nick''s trembling body gradually calmed down, and the arms holding her were no longer so


    tight.


    Lily tried to stand up while carrying him but her legs were shaky from having sat for too long.


    After giving her a hand and taking the child from her arms, Mike said, "Thank you!"


    With a slight smile, Lily shook the child''s tiny hand and said kindly, "Anyway, don¡¯t argue in front of the


    kid.It will have a great psychological impact on him."


    "Yeah,"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞMike nodded, but he felt it was a shame, "Nick likes you very much.If you¡¯re not


    in a rush to leave, I was hoping you could stay with him for a couple more days."


    "Yeah, Lily, do you have to go back? Think about the great opportunities if you stay! My dad''s team is


    excellent.You¡¯ll definitely have a good career path!"'' Lisa quickly persuaded.


    Mike also agreed with what Lisa said and replied, "The prospects for developing here are indeed


    excellent.Since you¡¯re so talented in the perfumery business, don''t you want to seek a better future?


    Besides, if you encounter any difficulties here, I can help you too."


    "No,"


    Lily shook her head, insisting, "I still prefer to develop in the local industry.No matter where I am, I''ll


    create my own future! "


    There seemed to be little chance of persuading her, but Nick was reluctant to let her leave.


    "Miss Lily," he said in a low voice, with no additional words and a look of apprehension in his eyes.


    "If there¡¯s a chance in the future, ask your father to let you visit me.I¡¯ll bring you out to eat!"


    Lily said warmly as she tapped his little face.


    Nick turned his head to look at his father as if waiting for his answer, and Mike nodded, "Definitely!"

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    The trip to Westwood finally came to an end.


    Lily and Alexander took the same flight back.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once they returned home, everything went back to normal.


    They resumed their work and were intensely busy.


    After all, they returned with honor.


    This was not only Lily¡¯s honor but also the most significant award Rebirth had won since its


    establishment.


    After thepetition, international perfumers would be aware of thepany named "Rebirth,"and


    they would know that its perfumer came in first ce at the samplingpetition, bestingpetitors


    from all over the world.


    The staff made special arrangements.


    When Lily returned to thepany, they would open the doors to salute her with ribbons and balloons.


    "We congratte our star on her honorable return!" Jenny was front and center.


    She started the apuse, and after that, everyone else joined in to show their appreciation for Lily''s


    aplishment.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHer abilities won over even those who had held prejudices against


    Lily before.


    After all, before this, they did not know of her character or her strengths.


    Even though she passed the assessment, they were not convinced.It included the time Lily was chosen


    to attend thepetition in Westwood.


    Many were pessimistic about her and even anticipated the worse.


    They did not expect, however, that she woulde out on top.It was the first time inpany history.


    They also heard that the final examiner was the famous Mr.Parker, further proving her strength.


    Finally, they were all persuaded! "Thank you, everyone!"


    Lily was not used to being surrounded by people, so she nodded politely in thanks.


    "Lily, you came through for thepany and won glory for us.There¡¯ll bemendations and reward


    said.


    "Mr.Will, Lily just came back from a business trip, and you¡¯re sending her off to another job?"


    Someoneined on behalf of Lily, "Why don¡¯t you let her rest?"


    "Yes, yes! Should we go and celebrate this wonderful news?"


    "Mr.Will, how about we all go for dinner tonight?"


    "Okay, okay!"


    Many people quickly expressed their approval of this n.


    Jenny waved her hand, "Wait, whoa! Lily won the award, so she should receive the honor.You guys


    have nothing to do with this! Why are you all so happy?"


    Although she said so, she was smiling, obviously joking.


    The other employees knew Jenny was being sarcastic, so instead of feeling beaten down by her words,


    someone replied, "Lily won glory for thepany, and we¡¯re also contributing to thepany.Lily is a


    part of us, and everyone is happy for her, so we should celebrate!"


    "Okay, dinner tonight.My treat!"


    George smiled, "Finish your work first, though! Our next tasks will be even more arduous.You must be


    mentally prepared to ept the challenge!"


    "Okay!"


    Everyone responded in unison, and they all dispersed to continue their work.


    George nced at Lily, ''''Come with me."


    Although she did not know why he called for her, returning with honor was not bad.He patted her


    shoulder and said, "Come to my office.There¡¯s something I need to tell you."

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    "Okay,"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily nodded and followed George to his office.He closed the door and peeked out before pulling down


    the blinds, giving off an air of mystery.He did notpletely block the view from outside, though.


    "Ms.Christian."


    Lily was confused.


    Why did he suddenly address her differently?


    "I didn''t know the rtionship between you and Alexander earlier.Please forgive me if I did or said


    anything wrong," he scratched the bridge of his nose and said a little embarrassedly.


    Lily understood now.


    Although George knew the headquarters assigned Lily, he did not know of her rtionship with


    Alexander.


    After the kidnapping incident, it probably wouldn''t be kept a secret much longer.


    However, he still did not know what the actual rtionship between them was.He only knew that there


    was something between them.


    "Mr.Will, Mr.Russell and I..."§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    "I don''t know what the rtionship is, but I won''t ask.Don''t worry.I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.Since you


    can¡¯t say much about it in thepany, I won¡¯t be able to look after you so often."


    "I hope so!"


    Lily replied while nodding, "I also hope you don''t treat me differently.Don''t pay extra attention to me.I''m


    just an ordinary employee and can do whatever I want.I''m willing to grow with Rebirth!"


    George stared at her for a while and saw the sincerity in her eyes.He was relieved and said, "That''s the


    best way.Still, you would have joined La Beaut¨¦ Group with your rtionship with Alexander.Why''d you


    join us at Rebirth?"


    Although Rebirth was supported by and affiliated with La Beaut¨¦ Group, it was only a small subsidiary.


    In terms of strength, reputation, and assets, it was nothingpared to La Beaut¨¦ Group.


    Why would she join such a smallpany?


    "Mr.Will, I¡¯m sure you know my situation when I first arrived here.With my qualifications and the


    situation at that time, I was delighted to be able to stay at Rebirth.Although Rebirth isn¡¯t arge


    great."


    Her words made George very happy.


    "The possibilities for Rebirth''s development in the future, in my opinion, are virtually limitless!"


    "Yes!"


    She nodded affirmatively.


    "Okay, then I''m relieved!"


    George breathed a sigh of relief when he got her answer.He had felt a pit in his belly since Alexander


    contacted him to inquire about Lily.He never thought a small employee would turn out to be his boss¡¯s


    secret lover.


    George had been having a difficult time getting things dely.


    It would not be eptable if her workload were too light or too severe.


    Even though he had to keep her identity a secret, he could not help but view her differently.


    The entire situation was tough to manage.


    Things were simpler now that it had been resolved.


    "Alright, you can leave.You¡¯ve been working hardtely, so take some time to rx.I''ll approve your


    leave!" George said.


    "No need.I''ll get back to work since you¡¯re all right here."


    Lily said while smiling.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    After leaving George¡¯s office, Lily went directly to Jenny''s office.


    Jenny was already waiting there, with Olivia as well.


    Not only was she there, but there was an opened bottle of champagne and three sses on the table,


    apparently waiting for Lily to return to celebrate.


    "Drinking during work hours? You girls are terrible!"


    Lily shook her head and said smilingly.


    "Who said we were drinking? We''re just having a toast to celebrate! "


    Jenny corrected her, "Hurry up! Close the door!"


    After closing the office door and pulling down the blinds, the trio felt like criminals.


    "Isn''t the celebration after work? What''s the hurry?" Lily said, but she still went over and picked up the


    ss.


    "Tonight¡¯s celebration is with everyone else.Now, it¡¯s just the three of us.It''s different!"


    Olivia raised her ss to clink Lily''s ss.


    "Congrattions! I''m so happy that you won thepetition!"


    The trio was thrilled, especially Olivia.She had witnessed how Lily achieved sess step by step.She


    had been by Lily¡¯s side for so long and had learned a lot.She had also followed Lily to learn how to mix


    fragrances, analyze theposition of spices, extract essential oils, distition, and much more.


    Her knowledge was limitless but was never officially honored.She had never won an award, even after


    staying at theb countless nights and getting gratifying results.


    At that time, Olivia asked herself, ¡®Why? Are you willing to ept that?¡¯ She always thought that being


    able to surpass herself and concoct a perfect perfume constantly was the right thing to do.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.


    ¡é¦Ò§ÞThe additional appreciation was unimportant, and she would not be so fussy about the


    recognition.If the person did not take it seriously, she could not do anything about it, even if she


    experimenting with making perfumes.


    One day, Lily could bring her perfume, stand on the podium, and shine above the rest.It would be a


    joyful and exciting asion because Lily was a diamond, and nothing could hide her dazzling beauty.


    A te of fruits was on the table, which seemed to be prepared by Jenny.


    She took a sip of wine and asked concernedly, "By the way, what happened when you got kidnapped in


    Westwood? We couldn¡¯t get in touch with you.We were so worried."


    "You got kidnapped?!" Olivia eximed.


    She did not know about it yet and was very surprised when she heard about it.


    "Uh, you didn''t know?"


    Jenny thought Olivia knew, so she said it casually.


    "I didn''t know! What kidnapping? How did it happen? Are you okay?"


    After several questions, Olivia put down her wine ss and looked up and down at Lily.Lily could not


    decide if she shouldugh or cry.


    "It''s been a long time since it happened.Everything is okay now."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?!"


    Olivia thundered, turning to look at Jenny, "What about you?! You didn''t tell me anything either! Was I


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    the only one who didn¡¯t know?"


    Jenny looked helpless, "I only found outter that Lily got kidnapped.At that time, Mr.Will called and


    asked me if I could reach her.How would I know what had happened? Didn''t I call you and ask if you


    were able to reach Lily?"


    "You asked, but you didn''t say she got kidnapped!"


    "I didn''t know she got kidnapped at that time!" Listening to the duo quarreling, Lily gestured for them to


    stop.


    "Okay, whatever it was or whatever you want to call it, I¡¯m still standing in front of you guys, all right?


    I¡¯m fine."


    "Then tell us what happened.Who kidnapped you? How did you manage to escape?"


    The duo looked at Lily and pointed their fingers at her.Lily kept quiet.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Lily roughly talked about getting kidnapped in Westwood but skipped over Alexander''s trip to


    Westwood to find her.


    In addition, she omitted and understated the part about herself dealing with the kidnappers.


    Even so, her two friends looked pale with fright.


    "Yikes! The kidnappers had guns?!"


    "They must be terrorists!"


    "How did you get yourself into that situation?"


    The duo sighed in amazement.


    Just imagining the scene was already terrifying, and seeing Lily seemingly unscathed was a miracle.


    Jenny looked at Lily worriedly and said, "Lily, are you sure you''re okay? Please let us know if there¡¯s


    anything wrong.


    Don¡¯t keep it to yourself."


    Olivia, on the sidelines, added, "Yeah! Don¡¯t let it traumatize you! No matter what they did, you must tell


    us! We¡¯re your best friends, and we¡¯ll help you keep it a secret! Lily was at a loss for words but replied,


    ''''Why does it sound like you two wanted something to happen to me?"


    "How is that possible!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    It was the first time the duo was so united.


    Olivia and Jenny said, "Of course, it''s best if you''re fine.We''re worried about you.By the way, you Said


    the police caught the kidnappers? Did the mastermind get caught? Why did they kidnap you?"


    "The mastermind..."


    Lily thought of Frank, who the police arrested, and Mnie, who seemingly disappeared from


    Westwood soon after.She did not know what had happened after that.She only knew that the police


    had arrested Frank and the three kidnappers.


    With the evidence from their crimes, their punishment would not be light.


    Before the trio could continue discussing the kidnapping, there was amotion outside the office.


    Jenny frowned, put down her ss, and walked over to open the door, "What are you guys doing? The


    celebration is at night! You guys have to finish your work first! What¡¯s all this about?"


    "N-No, Ms.Gray..."


    Only then did Jenny realize that the employees were looking out the window.It was colorful outside as


    many balloons arose, crowding them in piles.It all seemed so magical.


    "Hey, where did these balloonse from?"


    Jenny found it bizarre.


    After all, she was at work, so she waved her hand and said, "Okay, there''s nothing to see here.It¡¯s just


    a few balloons.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞAre the balloons going to pay your sry? Hurry up and get back to


    work."


    Several balloons started rising.


    Attached were long ribbons with big fonts saying, ¡®I love you, Lily!"


    Jenny immediately closed the door, turned to Lily, and said, "Quick! Look out the window!"


    Since the trio was in Jenny''s office and Jenny had closed the blinds, they did not notice what was


    happening outside.


    Jenny opened the blinds and saw the balloons floating upward outside.


    Most of the balloons had ribbons attached to them with the words, "I love you, Lily."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lily was speechless as she wondered if this was a prank.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Lily knew Alexander would not do such a pompous thing, so she did not know what was


    happening.She just kept thinking that someone was pranking her.


    The balloon floated up and formed a beautiful scene.


    Thedies in the crowd thought the balloons were romantic, so they stuck their heads out the window


    to see who had sent them.


    "Look! There''s someone there!"


    "Yeah! Right downstairs!"


    "Is he holding flowers? Wow! What a big bouquet!"


    "Let''s see! It''s a big bunch of red roses! Exactly ny-nine, right? "


    The exmations came one after another, and many had already begun looking toward Jenny''s office


    with envious eyes.


    "T-That¡¯s..."


    The trio in the office was stunned.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Initially, Olivia thought it was Alexander''s doing, but when she turned to look at Lily''s face, Lily was not


    happy at all.


    People were calling someone downstairs, so she poked her head out the window to look down.


    Initially, the person standing downstairs was far away, so Olivia could not see clearly.


    Coincidentally, the person was looking up as she looked down.


    Olivia was shocked and shouted, "Nate?!"


    No one would have expected Nathaniel to have arranged the whole thing.


    Olivia turned to look at Lily.


    Sure enough, Lily seemed even more embarrassed.


    "That heartless man?"


    Jenny did not see the man very clearly, but when she heard Olivia say his name, she immediately


    understood.


    Jenny said, with a light snort, but not without ridicule, "What? He wants to get back together with you?"


    Olivia replied, ''''I think there¡¯s some conspiracy here."


    ¡®How long was Lily with him again? He hadn¡¯t given her a single flower or even taken her to dinner.Now


    he¡¯s feeling romantic all of a sudden? I never know what''s on his mind"


    Although Olivia Thought so, it was still Lily¡¯s private matter.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞStill, Olivia asked, "Are you


    going down to see him?"


    Lily pursed her lips and did not speak, but her attitude was apparent.


    Olivia hurriedly said, "If you don''t want to go down, I''ll send him off for you."


    Olivia was about to turn around and go downstairs, but Lily stopped her.


    "No need."


    "So, what do you want to do?"


    Lily took out her phone, dialed a number, and said casually, "Hello, I want toin about someone


    littering.He¡¯s polluting the environment.Yes, the address is..."


    Olivia and Jenny looked at each other and gave Lily a thumbs-up.


    Meanwhile, in the building downstairs, Nathaniel held arge bouquet of red roses in his arms.He stood


    there enthusiastically, waiting for Lily.He raised his hand andbed his short hair, which he had


    carefully groomed before arriving.


    Nathaniel also wore a white suit and trousers, which he ironed.


    His body was spotless, and he vaguely remembered Lily saying she liked the color white because it


    was pure and beautiful.


    That was why Nathaniel deliberately wore a white suit.


    He thought Lily would feel touched if he remembered her preferences.


    However, Lily did note down, even after he waited for a long while¡ªinstead, a few people in


    uniforms greeted him.


    They walked up to Nathaniel and said, "Hello, were you the one who released those balloons?"


    Nathaniel was stunned.


    "Yes, that was me.What¡¯s wrong?"


    He had no idea what was happening.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    "Someone made aint that you¡¯re littering in public and polluting the environment.Pleasee


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    with us to assist in the investigation," one of the authorities said.


    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, but he was willing toply, "I only put up a few balloons.


    How is that polluting the environment? Besides, there are people selling balloons on the street all day


    long.Go and catch them instead!"


    "There¡¯s no problem with a couple of balloons, but when it reaches a certain number, It will affect the


    delivery site and cause certain consequences, so you must bear those consequences and


    responsibility."


    Nathaniel was very unconvinced, "What consequences did I cause? What was the impact?"


    One of them moved his hat and nced upstairs, "Someoneined because you affected other


    people''s working conditions."


    "Whoined? Whoined about me? Tell me! I want to ask in person how it affected them!


    Don''t touch me! Do you know who I am?"


    It would be too shameful to be taken away like that in public, but the more he struggled, the more the


    other party disliked him.


    Initially, he would only be fined in such conditions, but since he was so uncooperative, they would


    adhere strictly to the rules instead.


    Nathaniel never thought that such a thoughtful idea that he had carefully nned would end before it


    even started.He was taken away by authorities without even seeing Lily''s face.


    In the office upstairs and watching the fiasco, Jenny and Olivia felt extremely at ease.


    "Lily, you''re amazing! I didn''t think that you would have such an awesome idea! You could defeat the


    enemy without a single soldier!


    "Olivia repeatedly praised, Hahaha, Iughed so hard!"It wasforting to consider.


    Despite Nathaniel''s previous impression of indifference and distance, Lily still went out of her way to


    help him.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe was ungrateful, and now he wanted to court her again? Dream on! Were


    people supposed to be treated like puppets?


    "How boring!"


    Shaking her head, Lily popped out these two words.She did not know what Nathaniel was doing when


    he made such a scene, but no matter what the purpose was, such behavior was childish and boring.


    It made such a big deal that it spread across the wholepany.


    The rtionship between them was already over.


    Colleagues outside the office were still talking, and they did not know that Lily made theint call.


    They only saw that the man was taken away by someone in uniform, which was quite a pity.


    "Alright, guys, let¡¯s go back to work! This has nothing to do with you all!"


    Jenny waved her hand to signal that everyone should stop discussing.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    Turning around and closing the door, Jenny looked at her, "Looks like it¡¯s getting quiet now, but there¡¯s


    no guarantee that he won¡¯t do something else again.Are you still going to avoid him?"


    "Let''s get him taken away again!" Olivia hummed.


    "When are you going to deal with him? What will the people in thepany think when they see a


    simr situation again? Also, I remember that you have a new boyfriend now, right? If your boyfriend


    finds out about this, what will he think?"


    Jenny was calmly analyzing the case.


    When she said this, Olivia suddenly remembered, "Yes, that''s..."


    The following words came to an abrupt end.


    Olivia hesitated to go on and instead just nced at Lily.


    She wanted to say that it would be a serious matter if Alexander found out.


    "I''ll settle this," Lilybn said lightly.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    In fact, what Jenny said was right.It was very annoying to have this going on and on.


    Lily thought that her rtionship with Nathaniel was over, but he was still very connected to her.She


    could understand if it was work-rted, but what was he trying to do now? Calling the police to take


    him away was just a temporary solution.


    Since it was not a major crime, he would, at most, be fined and released afterward.


    Then what? What if he came back the next day? "Anything on your mind?"


    Alexander hugged Lily from behind.He had been reading a book but saw her holding a watering can


    and watering the same pot of flowers for a long time.


    That poor pot of flowers was about to drown but she had no intention of stopping.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Huh?"


    Lily finally came to her senses and saw the flower pots in front of her overflowing, "Yeah!"


    She hurriedly stopped what she was doing and turned to go to water another pot, but he grabbed the


    watering can from her hand and put it aside, "Okay, don''t harm them yet."


    With her hands empty, she tightened her lips, "Do you think I''m a scourge?"


    Alexander was quiet.


    What''s life without the freedom to express emotions?


    "If you want to harm someone, I¡¯ll keep you at home and only harm myself!" He said softly as he kissed


    her hand.


    That was the most beautiful thing Alexander had ever said, and it also amused Lily.


    Looking into his eyes, she thought for a while before replying, "I was thinking, should we make our


    rtionship public?"


    "Why? You finally want to announce our rtionship?"


    He took her by the hand, turned, and walked into the house.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe then helped her sit on


    the sofa and got a clean towel to wipe her hands.He wiped very carefully, cleaning her finger one at a


    time.


    Even though her hands were often used for experiments and testing chemicals, they were still well-


    maintained.


    In addition, Lily was naturally quite fair, so her small hands were also velvety smooth.It was delicate


    and soft to hold.


    "I..."


    She hesitated and did not know what to say.


    "Does it have something to do with the balloons at yourpany today?" he asked casually.


    Lily nced at him in surprise, but it was only for a moment.She did not want to exaggerate her


    reaction.


    Rebirth was a subsidiary of La Beaut¨¦ Group, so it was also hispany.


    Besides, it was impossible for him not to know about it since it caused such amotion.Lily was still


    hesitant to exin and did not know where to start.


    Lily sighed and said, "I thought I had made it very clear, but he doesn''t seem to understand.I don''t


    understand what he wants by creating such a big scene."


    "It''s simple.Meet him and find out,"


    Alexander replied casually as if ic wasn''t a big deal.


    "You don¡¯t mind?" Lily asked cautiously.


    After all, Nathaniel was her ex.


    Alexander knew about their past.


    How could he mind? After asking that question, he stopped wiping her fingers and looked up at her,


    "Do you still like him?"


    There was no jealousy or doubt.It was just a simple question asked in a very level tone.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.


    ¡é¦Ò§Þ


    Lily hurriedly shook her head, her head shaking like a rattle.


    What a joke! After exposing the true face of that douche and after being smeared with many rumors,


    how could she still like him? She would probably need to dig out her brains and bury them if she did!


    "That''s right."


    Alexander smiled, "If you no longer have him in your mind, and you no longer like him, then you¡¯re just


    meeting a stranger to settle things.Why would I mind?"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    "If you want to settle this yourself, I don¡¯t have an issue with that.If you feel annoyed and don¡¯t want to


    her.


    He said gently, "You have to know that no matter how you decide, I¡¯ll respect your opinion."


    Lily suddenly felt very touched and wanted to cry.She wrapped her arms around his neck while pouting,


    "Honey, you are so kind!"She meant that from the bottom of her heart, as she was fortunate to have


    him.


    Alexander trembled as if he did not hear clearly, "What did you say? Could you repeat it?"


    "You''re the best!"


    Lily whispered as she buried herself in his shoulders.


    "Not this sentence, the previous one! Say it again!"


    He pulled away some distance and looked into her eyes.


    After being married for so long, she never changed how she addressed him.She always called him by


    his name and asionally called him Mr.Russell.She did not change her ways, and he did not force


    her to.


    Since it was just a name, he continued to be patient and allowed her to ept it herself slowly.


    However, he did not expect happiness toe so suddenly.


    The way she called him struck his heart.


    Looking into his eyes, Lily pursed her lips and smiled.Her cheeks were flushed, but she could not


    repeat it, "I''m not repeating it!"


    Avoiding his gaze, she giggled.


    Alexander was not letting her escape so easily after finally being able to hold her in his arms.He


    caressed her face to prevent her from dodging, "Come, babe, say it again!"


    "Nope!"


    She could not turn her face away, so she rolled her eyes and avoided eye contact again.


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll kiss you!"


    "Go ahead! It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never kissed me before!"


    "You..."


    He held her helplessly as he could not threaten her now.Alexander sighed but felt a sudden warmth on


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    his lips.Lily took the initiative to kiss him, her lips incredibly warm and clingy.It was not just touching but


    also going deeper.It was not just touching, but it also went deeper.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe learned to


    make the opening move even if she was not particrly adept.


    Stunned for a while, Alexander quickly reacted.


    He went along with the flow and guided her along.


    After the kiss, they were both out of breath, and Alexander no longer asked about what she had said.


    Since Lily said it once, she would most likely repeat it in the future.


    All it took was some patience and time.


    However...


    While she gently kissed his lips and pressed against the tip of his nose, Lily looked into his eyes.


    At such a close distance, she could almost count the number of his eyshes.She could see his


    sincerity, love, and affection from the bottom of his eyes.


    "I love you, honey!" She said every word, and her words were so clear that he could hear every


    syble.


    Alexander was in shock, opening his eyes wide.


    Just when he thought he would not hear it again today, she gave him another great surprise.


    He hugged her tightly and kissed her repeatedly, "I love you too, babe!"

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    The most famous five-star hotel in the city was sixty-six floors tall.It overlooked the entire city.


    Still, Nathaniel rarely went there, even with his financial resources.He had probably only gone there


    twice because of a customer''s invitation.


    However, he had invited Lily there, even though he was slightly apprehensive.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Nathaniel was not quite sure what Lily had in mind.


    ¡® Will she be willing to give me a chance, or will she want to test me? Maybe Lily still resents me"


    No matter what it was, Nathaniel thought he still had a chance with Lily as long as he was persistent,


    especially after spending all those years together.


    Nathaniel wore a more formal suit.


    It was not pure white like the one from yesterday, but off-white, which added a bit of a gentleman''s


    demeanor.He looked elegant and handsome; if he dressed up more, he would seem very attractive.


    Nathaniel arrived very early, and the seats there focused on customers'' privacy.


    In addition, he did not know whether it was too early or there were no customers today.


    He did not seem to see other people there.


    ¡®Never mind, this is fine.Now I can have a quiet meal with Lily and create a romantic atmosphere"


    Yesterday¡¯s n failed because of the authorities that took him away.It was not very pleasant since he


    did not even see Lily.He wanted today¡¯s dinner to make up for yesterday¡¯s loss.


    Nathaniel waited for about an hour, looking at his watch anxiously from time to time for fear that Lily


    would note.


    Just when he wanted to call to ask where she was, he heard the footsteps of high heels.


    Nathaniel raised his head but choked on his words.He lost his voice and felt startled because he had


    never seen Lily dressed like that.


    She no longer tied up her hair but let it flow naturally.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHer slightly curled hair was


    casually draped over her shoulders, and her knitted dress had a plunging neckline.


    The dress shaped her silhouette very beautifully.


    Lily had a beige cashmere coat on as well.


    Nathaniel could tell at a nce Lily was wearing thetest fashion collection from that season.


    A simple and casual collocation could not hide her beauty at all.


    The pearl earrings and ne were a set, and the lustrous color made Lily¡¯s skin more fair and


    translucent.


    Nathaniel and Lily had been together for many years, but he had never seen her so beautiful.


    "Y-You..."


    Nathaniel did not know what to say for a while, but when he saw Lily stretch out her hand to pull the


    chair, he quickly got up, walked around, and hunched over to help her pull the chair attentively.He also


    waved to stop the water froming over.


    Then he took the coat she removed, hung it behind the chair, and returned to his seat.


    "You are so beautiful today!"


    Nathaniel could not wait to praise.


    Lily smiled, "Yeah, I''ve never been beautiful before."


    Nathaniel kept quiet.


    He felt embarrassed and replied, "I didn''t mean that.You were beautiful before, but I didn''t notice it


    carefully.I didn''t cherish you well.What happened in the past was all my fault."


    Raising her eyebrows, Lily looked at him like he was a clown.


    Was this the topic of discussion? She knew he was going to start with some phony greeting.


    Seeing that she did not say anything to him, he carefully found a topic and asked with concern,


    "How¡¯ve you been, Lily?"


    "Good.Things are well, except for the asional interruption by some pests."


    Lily waved her hand as if the pests were in front of her.


    Nathaniel knew she was referring to himself, but he had mentally prepared for her ridicule, so it did not


    matter.He did not care if Lily mocked him as long as she was willing to change her mind.He could


    endure the humiliation.


    "I know I''ve hurt you in the past.I did a lot of wrong things, and I was deceived.Hurting you was my


    biggest regret.I honestly want to apologize to you!" He said earnestly and sincerely.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    "Do you honestly mean that?"


    Lilyughed, "I don¡¯t think so."


    Nathaniel replied desperately, "Then what else do you want me to do? Just name it.I¡¯ll do whatever you


    want!"


    "Really?" Lily smirked wickedly.


    She looked like a siren that could lure any man to her.


    Nathaniel was captivated by her beauty, but then he noticed she had lifted her slender finger and


    pointed toward the window.


    Her lips uttered, "Jump out the window!"


    "What?!"


    Nathaniel thought he had misheard.


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you meant it? I¡¯m giving you a chance.If you jump, I''ll forgive you immediately,"


    Lily looked at Nathaniel and sneered.She was smiling, but her eyes were cold.


    They look like icy pools, staring into Nathaniel¡¯s soul and freezing him.


    "I-I..."


    Nathaniel peaked outside the window.


    They were on the sixty-sixth floor, and the view was breathtaking, but when he looked down, he felt


    dizzy.


    ¡®How can I jump from this height?! I''ll die!¡¯


    "Lily, stop joking.I sincerely apologize for my past mistakes, but you''re being..."


    He looked at Lily with a pained expression, obviously not going to jump.


    "You''re not willing to do it, huh? Then say so.Why are you even talking about being sincere?"


    Lilyughed at Nathaniel¡¯s foolishness.


    Of course, he would not jump.She was just amazed by the fact that he would not even try to pretend to


    do it.She could not help but look down at him.


    ¡®What a coward"


    "I-I..."


    Nathaniel was already sweating as he could no longer hold a decent conversation with Lily.He had


    never noticed that Lily had such a sharp tongue, and it suffocated him.


    "Have you ordered?" Lily nced at Nathaniel and asked.


    "N-Not yet!"


    After changing the subject, Nathaniel could speak again.


    He smiled and continued, "I was waiting for you.What would you like to have? Go ahead and order."


    He waved for the waiter to bring the menu over.


    Lily epted the menu and nced at him while studying the menu, "Anything? Are you buying?"


    "Of course!"


    Nathaniel gritted his teeth and announced.He knew what kind of restaurant he had invited Lily to.


    Even though this ce was expensive, it was still within his means.It was nothing as long as he could


    have her back and gain help from the Lodge family.He was willing to go all out.


    Lily smirked, ¡®Such irony! He always imed that outside food was not clean andcked the taste of


    home, so he always insisted that I should cook whenever I suggested eating out.Yet now, Nate is being


    so generous?¡¯ §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞLily pointed at a few dishes the server rmended without asking


    Nathaniel what he wanted and returned the menu to the waiter.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she stared straight at Nathaniel¡¯s face and asked seriously, "Get straight to the point.


    What are you nning? You''ve been on to something the past two days."


    Nathaniel immediately regained hisposure when he heard her question.


    He cleared his throat and looked at Lily with loving eyes, "Lily, can you give me a second chance? We


    can start over."

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    "You want to start over?"


    Lily looked at Nathaniel like he was a joke.


    Nathaniel thought Lily was still interested in getting back together, so he continued to put up his act, "I


    know I made many mistakes in the past.I never appreciated you, and it was all my fault.I promise to


    make it up to you if you give me a chance!"


    The more Lily listened to what he had to say, the more ridiculous it became.Lily changed her seating


    position to get a better look at Nathaniel, saying, "Let me hear it then.How are you nning to make it


    up to me? What could you possibly give me that I don¡¯t already have?"


    Nathaniel had no idea that Lily was messing with him.


    He thought she would feel tempted to take him back, so he continued persuading her, "If you¡¯re willing


    toe back to me and MN Inc., I''ll listen to everything you say.I¡¯ll use all my connections and


    everything I can to make you the best perfumer in the country and abroad!"


    "Didn¡¯t you say I wasn¡¯t good enough and shouldn¡¯t embarrass myself in public to avoid being their


    target if I make mistakes?"


    Lily drawled as she tapped the table continuously, reminding Nathaniel of what he had said to her in the


    past.


    "I-I"


    "You''ve also called me inexperienced.You said even if people knew me in Sapphine, it wouldn¡¯t mean


    people would know me in Hydend and that I shouldn¡¯t even consider seeding internationally.So,


    you¡¯re saying I''m suddenly good enough after just a few months?"


    Lily spoke.


    "Lily, L.."


    Nathaniel tried to interject.


    "You also said I should focus on being in the background, properly researching my perfurne forms,


    and not care about external factors like fame and fortune.That I should be humble and not blinded by


    vanity, correct?"


    Lily did not even allow Nathaniel the chance to speak.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe continued reminding


    Nathaniel of everything he had said in the past when they were together.


    Lily¡¯s words were like sharp arrows, shooting Nathaniel continuously.


    Lily wanted to ask him if he felt embarrassed by how contradicting he sounded.


    Nathaniel was rather shameless.He looked at Lily with slight redness on his cheeks but continued, "Lily,


    why don¡¯t we let bygones be bygones?"


    "You want bygones to be bygones? Do you think we should start fresh just because you want to? Just


    because you don¡¯t want to bring it up, then we shouldn¡¯t? Why should I even listen to you?"


    Lily moved away from Nathaniel¡¯s hand that was trying to touch her.She added, "Are you cowardly to


    even admit that those were your words?"


    "I''m not trying to deny anything, and I admitted it was all my fault! Aren¡¯t I already apologizing to you


    now? Mel...Mnie¡¯s lies blinded me in the past, so I apologize for treating you so poorly.Now that I


    think about it, I realize how terrible I was.You can yell or even hit me, do anything you want as long as I


    can ultimately get your forgiveness, please?"


    Nathaniel was a shameless man, but it was true that Mnie was not a kind woman.


    Still, Nathaniel was the same.He also used to call Mnie "Mel."


    However, he was pushing every mistake he had made onto Mnie.How pathetic was he?


    "Lily, I regret my past actions.Can¡¯t you forgive me? Tell me, then, what more can I do to earn your


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    forgiveness?"


    Nathaniel started to feel nervous as Lily¡¯s demeanor became increasingly colder.


    He was willing to go all out, but why was she still unwavering? Was it because she had a change of


    heart? Before Nathaniel asked Lily out for dinner, he had employed a private detective to do a


    background search on her.


    However, the private detective was still unable to find out much private information about her, such as


    information about the Lodge family.


    There was a piece of valuable information that Nathaniel was most apprehensive about.


    The information he had received exposed that Lily had strong support from someone influential but not


    from the Lodge family; it was someone from La Beaut¨¦ Group.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    ording to Nathaniel''s source, Lily was rmended to Rebirth by someone from the La Beaut¨¦


    Group.


    That was why her entry into Rebirth went so smoothly, and she received better care and resources.


    Nathaniel believed his source because he could not understand why anyone would want to guide a


    neer in Rebirth.He initially thought she was connected to a Rebirth executive.


    That was until he learned she was from the Lodge family and had probably used their ties to get in.


    However, it seemed that was not the case either, as the information given to him stated the person''s


    name...


    Nathaniel gritted his teeth and decided to speak inly, "Lily, is there someone else? Is that why you


    refuse toe back to me?"


    Surprise shed across Lily''s eyes.She thought that Nathaniel had found out about her rtionship


    with Alexander.She was startled he knew about their rtionship, even though she had nned to tell


    him.


    When and how did Nathaniel learn about them? Noticing Lily¡¯s surprised demeanor, Nathaniel knew


    that the information given to him was correct.She had already found someone else.


    This realization made him feel ufortable.


    After weighing his options, he still refused to give up.


    "I know it was all my fault, and I''ve made you the way you are.Understandably, you wanted someone


    you could lean on, but do you think he''s worthy of you?" Nathaniel asked mockingly, not even


    considering the other man a worthy opponent.


    Lily was dumbfounded and questioned him with an incredulous face, "If he''s not worthy, then what


    about you?"


    Nathaniel was downright narcissistic.How could he evenpare to Alexander? Nathaniel was


    shockingly self-confident!


    "Of course!"He said proudly, "Even if mypany is small and I¡¯m not in the same position as him, you


    should reconsider your choice.He may seem like he has a good job, but he''s only an assistant, and


    that¡¯s the furthest he¡¯ll go.He¡¯s nothing without Mr.Russell! 1, on the other hand, am different.will be big


    someday.


    Just look at our sess with our new products.Our profits would double by the end of this year, and we


    could list ourpany''s shares on the market.


    "Lily, we''d have a brighter future together.If you stayed with Edward Sullivan, he¡¯d only be able to bring


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    you short-term benefits.Do you think Rebirth or La Beaut¨¦ Group would take his orders? It¡¯s all


    because he works for Mr.Russell.If he were to be fired one day, he wouldn''t be worth anything! You


    should wake up ande back to me!"


    Nathaniel looked like he wanted to knock some sense into her.Lily spaced out while looking out the


    window with one hand under her chin.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe was trying hard not tough at Nathaniel¡¯s


    nonsense.


    It was a major misunderstanding! Nathaniel mistook Edward for her boyfriend, just like Olivia had in the


    past.


    Edward was never even a part of this, yet he continued getting dragged in.


    Lily was just as innocent, so why was she often the victim of these misunderstandings? Nathaniel could


    only see Lily¡¯s side profile and thought she was crying since one of her hands was covering her face,


    and her shoulders were quivering.


    He spoke gently, "Lily, juste back to me.I''ll make sure to treat you right this time! I''ll also change


    ourpany''s name just for you.Instead of MN Inc., we could call it Lilsy, just like your nickname! It


    would sound so elegant and sophisticated!"

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    "Why don''t you give Lily that small, patheticpany of yours? Then she can decide on any name she


    likes, correct?"


    A clear male voice sounded behind them.He walked over to their table and sat next to Lily, saying, "I''m


    sorry I''mte.I had to take care of something."


    Even though he had told her to call if she needed any help, she was still surprised that he would show


    up unannounced.


    "Who are you? How dare you eavesdrop..."


    Nathaniel frowned as he wanted to kick this rude man out immediately.


    Nheless, when he viewed Alexander''s face closely, Nathaniel thought he looked familiar.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In a sudden rush of realization, his expression changed, "Y-You''re Mr.Russell..."


    After all, they worked in the same industry.


    Even though he had never met Alexander, Nathaniel knew who he was and had also glimpsed him at


    social parties.Still, he could not meet Alexander due to their vastly different social and professional


    statuses.


    Nathaniel had considered using his connections to meet Alexander, but his influence andpany


    were too modest.


    MN Inc.was simply too small to be of interest to La Beaut¨¦ Group.


    Nathaniel never imagined meeting Alexander Russell in that restaurant.


    Alexander had moved to sit directly in front of him, with one hand resting on the back of Lily''s chair,


    giving the impression that they were very close.


    ¡®T -This is.."


    Nathaniel''s mind went nk as he was momentarily stunned.


    "I heard you''re trying to pursue my girlfriend?"


    Alexander turned to look at him and asked calmly.


    "Y-You...I-I.."'' Nathanial gulped.


    There were no words that could describe the shock and surprise he felt.


    ''What did he say? His girlfriend? Lily? Was Lily his girlfriend? Wasn''t Edward Sullivan Lily''s boyfriend?''


    Nathaniel''s head was filled with questions.


    His body trembled uncontrobly, and he was still too stunned to speak.


    "I overheard what you said, and it dawned on me, Mr.Hall, that you''re quite confident with your


    career.Additionally, I¡¯ve heard nothing but praise for yourpany¡¯s recent releases.You''re quite


    capable when ites to your marketing performance, aren¡¯t you?"


    Alexander appeared to be carrying a light conversation.


    Alexander appeared calm and unconcerned, making it difficult to decipher what he meant by his


    "Haha, it¡¯s all right, I guess,"


    Nathanielughed dryly while his mind spun, thinking of how he could salvage the situation.He


    pondered, ¡®What exactly was Alexander trying to do? Was he on Lily¡¯s side?"


    Alexander continued slowly, "However, I heard that the two new products were created by Mnie


    Thayer, right?"


    Nathaniel choked on his spit and immediately replied, "Yes, but it¡¯s "


    "Honestly, it doesn''t matter who made it because consumers only care about the fragrance''s quality,


    right?"


    Alexander paused before continuing, "Still if the perfumer was the mastermind behind a kidnapping and


    suspected of covering up for a drug addict, I don''t think the public would still use her products.Either


    way, I doubt both of your products would qualify for the yearly perfume championship.Such a shame!"


    Alexander did not sound sorry at all.


    Instead, he used a condescending tone to mock him.


    Lily looked at Alexander in astonishment.


    Whatever Alexander had just said to Nathaniel contained so much information that even Lily did not


    know about.


    ¡®Mnie? The mastermind behind the kidnapping? Covering up for a drug addict?¡¯ Why was Lily


    unaware of all of these happening around her?¡¯

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Besides Lily, Nathaniel was also in the dark about what happened.


    All he knew was that Mnie and Frank had left for Westwood and nothing else.


    Mnie had stopped talking to him ever since her affair with Frank was exposed, and Nathaniel did not


    attempt to find out anything further.


    Truth be told, he did not care to.He did not care about Mnie''s fate until MN Inc"s new products were


    involved.


    Since Nathaniel and Mnie were still together at the time, the two fragrances were released under her


    name.


    Besides, even if she cheated on him, it did not matter as long as the perfumes they made were


    qualified to join the perfume championship.


    Nathaniel had weighed his options and decided to keep her products, but this news from Alexander


    changed everything.


    "What do you mean? How is Mel a mastermind behind a kidnapping? That¡¯s impossible!"


    Though he was no longer involved with Mnie, he was still confident that he knew her enough to


    know she would not do something like this.It was true that Mnie was maniptive and materialistic.


    However, she would not daremit serious crimes like kidnapping or covering up for a drug addict.


    ¡®Who was the drug addict anyway?¡¯ Nathaniel wondered.


    "Instead of thinking about things that don¡¯t belong to you, pay more attention to the news, especially


    international ones, to get information about our industry,"


    Alexander said mockingly, "It¡¯s up to you whether or not to listen.I¡¯m just giving you some advice out of


    goodwill."


    "Shall we leave?"


    Alexander asked Lily after he was done talking.


    Alexander turned to her as his gazended on her gently.His attention was solely on her, and he did


    not care to look around him.


    It was as if nothing else mattered but her.


    There was no more reason for Lily to continue staying here.


    Alexander''s presence proved to Nathaniel that she would not return to him better than any exnation


    or rejection.


    From Nathaniel¡¯s expression, Lily could tell he got a rude awakening.


    "Okay,"


    Lily nodded and stood up under his care.


    Alexander ced his coat over her and left while ignoring Nathaniel, who was still stunned.


    After taking a few steps, Alexander suddenly remembered something and turned around.


    "By the way, at least have the decency of footing the bill.After all, you''re the one who invited Lily out,


    right?"


    Lily was surprised when Alexander turned back because she thought he had something important to


    say to Nathaniel.


    Lily almost burst outughing when she heard what Alexander said instead.She tried hard to hold in


    herughter until they got downstairs.


    Alexander nced at her and said, "Justugh if you want to."


    Lily finally cracked up, §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Òughing so hard that tears almost flowed down her cheeks.


    "My appearance delighted you that much, huh?"


    Alexander asked gently, "If I knew you''d be this happy, I would¡¯ve appeared sooner, or maybe I should


    do that next time?"


    Lily shook her head, "I thought you¡¯d pay for the meal instead."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She knew that Alexander was a generous person and paying for that meal was nothing to him.


    "He was the one who asked you out, so why should I pay? He should be grateful that I did not order


    anything else," Alexander smirked.


    Alexander was right, and Lily chuckled as she thought of the look on Nathaniel''s face when he had to


    pay the bill.


    Alexander knew exactly how to tick people off.


    "What was that about Mnie¡¯s case? I thought you said you didn¡¯t have anything to do with it?" Lily


    asked, looking at him with an ¡®I know you were involved¡¯ look.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    "I honestly had nothing to do with it."


    Faced with Lily¡¯s wary eyes, Alexander decided to confess, "Fine, I had something to do with it, but I


    only a tiny part."


    He emphasized while gesturing with his fingers, showing Lily how little he got involved.Lily was not that


    gullible, "Are you sure? Just a small part?"


    ¡®He said he had nothing to do with this just a while ago, and now he says it¡¯s just a small part"


    "It¡¯s true.I only yed a small part!"


    Alexander reassured Lily, both his hands on her shoulders as if this would make her trust in him grow.


    "All I did was provide the Westwood police force with some information.I showed them some evidence


    that might suggest Mnie was one of the suspects in the kidnapping case.The rest was history.


    "The police were responsible for the arrest, and they were also the ones that charged her with the


    crime.I did nothing much, seriously!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Alexander locked so sincere that Lily believed he had nothing to do with this incident.


    "So, ultimately, Mnie was the real mastermind behind the kidnapping?" Lily asked, obviously feeling


    shocked at this news.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe had never thought that someone who looked so harmless


    and gentle would be this sinister.


    "I¡¯m not sure," Alexander just shrugged, unbothered.


    Lily looked at him in disbelief, "You¡¯re not sure yet you provided the police with information about her?"


    Alexander added thoughtfully, "However, I¡¯m pretty sure Mnie has always wanted to hurt you.I¡¯ve


    already let her off the hook twice when we were here.I can¡¯t let her go again, can I?"


    Lily agreed that what Alexander did was for her sake, even if he were the one who gave the police a tip


    about Mnie.


    If she were innocent, the police would not be able to pin the crime on her.


    Since Mnie got arrested, maybe she did something to hurt Lily that Lily was unaware of.


    Lily could only roll her eyes and say, "Amazing! You were outright amazing!"


    If this happened in a television drama, Lily was sure the director would give Alexander some heroic


    background music to make him look cooler.


    "Then, doesn¡¯t this mean I should receive a reward?"


    Alexander concluded while inching his face closer to Lily¡¯s.Lily rolled her eyes again and gently kissed


    his cheek, "Happy now?"


    "Why are you so stingy with your rewards?"


    Alexander showed his dissatisfaction and took things into his own hands, "You should do it like this."


    After paying the bill, Nathaniel exited the restaurant dejectedly when he stumbled across Alexander


    and Lily kissing.He turned green with jealousy.


    The woman who was once loyal and unwavering to him was now smiling and leaning into another


    man¡¯s embrace.


    Nathaniel knew he no longer stood a chance with Lily.He had lost not only a girlfriend but also massive


    support from her influential family.


    Nathaniel felt utter regret as he imagined losing the chance to obtain immeasurable power and


    wealth.He could do nothing but stand there with his fingernails digging into his palms.


    "L-Lily,"


    Nathaniel muttered her name quietly as his head filled with rage and loath.It was deep into the night but


    were still ces full of people and chatter, such as a pub street.


    With neon green and red lights scattered around the area, people looked for ways to lose themselves


    in ecstasy or drown themselves in pure intoxication.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Nathaniel had been drinking for quite a while since feeling down.He had never felt like this before, and


    it was like everything was over.


    "Hey, handsome, it¡¯s such a bore to be drinking alone.Why don¡¯t you join me?"


    An attractive woman approached Nathaniel and started to hit on him.


    Nathaniel raised his head to look at the woman but could not make out who she was as he was already


    quite wasted, "Sure, why not."


    Suddenly, someone came over and shoved thedy aside, ignoring her yells of protest.


    Nathaniel roared intoxicatedly, "Who are you?! How dare you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, someone dragged him to the bar entrance by his cor.


    "W-Who are you? W-What are you trying to do?"


    He was slightly sober now as he stood outside the bar shivering from the cold wind that blew.


    Although themotion attracted some attention, it was normal at a bar, so everyone continued having


    fun after a while.


    Bang!


    The person shoved Nathaniel into the backseat of a car, and the door mmed beside him.


    Since he was drunk, he was half- kneeling in his seat, trying hard not to throw up.


    "How dare you?"


    Nathaniel started again before someone sshed him with a cold ss of water.It was already winter,


    so he shivered and opened his eyes.


    "Are you sober now?"


    He finally realized who had sshed him with water when he heard the familiar voice.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When the lights inside the car turned on, he saw his mother¡¯s arrogant yet beautiful face.


    "Mother, waa...."


    Nathaniel cried, unleashing all his pent-up frustration and unfairness he felt.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHey his


    head on Eloise¡¯sp and sobbed uncontrobly.


    Nathaniel was just like a child who got bullied at school, finally able to release his anger and frustration


    to someone he trusted.


    This time, Eloise did not try to correct Nathaniel when he had failed to call her Ms.Neville.


    Instead, she sighed and gently patted Nathaniel¡¯s head, allowing him to cry freely.


    After crying for a while, Nathaniel felt tired, so he sat up and cleaned his face with his sleeves.Eloise


    frowned and passed him a face towel, "Clean yourself up properly!"


    "S-Sorry..."


    After cleaning himself up and regaining hisposure, Nathaniel said, "I didn¡¯t mean to lose control."


    Eloise frowned in disapproval and stated, "Now, you¡¯re sorry? Look at yourself!"


    "It¡¯s the end for me this time, Mother.Mypany will get destroyed too, but what can I do to salvage


    it? I¡¯ve failed you!"


    Nathaniel wanted to tear up again, so he tilted his head upward, not wanting to lose control again.It


    was embarrassing enough that he had done it once already.


    "What nonsense are you spewing? How could your life be over just because of something like this? I¡¯ll


    only be disappointed in you if you choose to give up!"


    "B-But I..." Nathaniel started.


    Eloise ignored what he had to say and continued, "Remember what that sc*m father of yours wanted to


    do at the casino? He wanted to trade us like somemodity to continue gambling.I could ovee


    all our early hardships alone, and do you think it was all rainbows and sunshine that I got to remarry


    into the Knight family? "Do you know how many challenges I had to ovee? Do you know how


    many dirty schemes I had to avoid? Now, you¡¯re crying over such a small matter!"


    "I..."


    What Eloise said made Nathaniel feel ashamed, so he stayed silent for a while.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    "Enough, it¡¯s just the annual perfumerypetition.So what if you get disqualified this year? It¡¯s not like


    you don¡¯t have the next time.What are you so worried about?"


    Eloise''s brows furrowed in annoyance.


    "B-But we¡¯re not going to make it!"


    How could Nathaniel not be worried? Even though thepetition was only two months away, he had


    alreadypleted their admission.


    If he could make amendments, MN Inc.needed time for research and development to create a whole


    new product and for it to be sessful.


    Even if they came up with a new product to make it, Nathaniel could not guarantee it would be good


    enough to win thepetition.


    Most importantly, he faced the issue of a criminal¡¯s name attached to his two new products.


    It would undoubtedly affect the perfumes and MN Inc"s reputation.


    Nathaniel needed damage control to save the perfumes and hispany¡¯s reputation.He also had to


    carefully think up an exnation for this situation for the board of directors.His most significant concern


    was about thepany¡¯s profit margin.


    Too many issues coinciding made him feel helpless and unable to take it anymore.


    "It¡¯s not entirely impossible.We could still change the list of participants a month before the


    shortlisting.As for the trouble with yourpany, I¡¯ll help you with it,"


    Eloise added after pausing for a short while.


    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes shone brightly with hope after hearing what his mother said, "Do you mean that?"


    Eloise had never offered to help.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Her principle was never to expose their rtionship as parent and child, so Nathaniel could never use


    her connections.


    Instead, he had to build his business on his own, and if one day he were big enough, Eloise would


    consider revealing their rtionship to the public.


    If Nathaniel could not manage to be sessful, then she would bury this information and bring it with


    her to the grave.


    That was why Nathaniel never asked for his mother¡¯s help, regardless of the situation, because he


    knew she would not help him.


    So, he felt shocked that Eloise had offered to help with his problem.


    "Don¡¯t be too happy yet.Tell me, in the past two seasons, how was yourpany¡¯s profit margin? How


    much do your two new perfumes ount for in yourpany¡¯s total profit margin? I heard they¡¯ re


    doing pretty well in the market now, "Eloise asked thoughtfully.


    "About that..."


    "There¡¯s another thing I want to know.Are you still profiting from your older products? The ones Lily left


    behind before joining Rebirth.I also want to know how much they ount for in your profit.


    Have you ever made a detailed profitparison between your older and newer products?


    "Does yourpany have a list of regr customers? Do you have a good rtionship with them? Is


    there a possibility they could increase their orders with you? Also, how many perfumers do you


    currently have? Are there any talented people among your workers?"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞEloise


    bombarded Nathaniel with questions about hispany.


    "I-I..."


    Truthfully, Nathaniel had been cking off recently as he thought thepany was doing well.He was


    confident that the board of directors was satisfied with the profit oue and had expected Mnie¡¯s


    products to obtain an award or two at thepetition this year.


    Even if Mnie could not win an award as a perfumer, Nathaniel was sure her products could, as they


    were judged by their quality and market receptivity.He thought he could earn respect and profit in the


    industry.


    The only thing left for him to do was to win Lily back.


    If that happened, Nathaniel would not have to worry about his future ventures.


    However, it was all a dream since Nathaniel did not expect Lily to be with Alexander.He also never


    expected Mnie to get into trouble with the police.


    Nathaniel thought his world was about to end.


    "Why are you stuttering? Look at yourself.What have you been doing all these years? How can you not


    know about such things? Do you still need me to teach you how to do it properly? How are you not


    attentive toward yourpany¡¯s profit margin and customers?"


    Eloise reprimanded Nathaniel heatedly.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    "Mom! I''m sorry, I made a mistake! 1 thought we¡¯d surely seed, but this happened.I didn¡¯t think that


    Mel would be dumb enough to kidnap Lily.I had no idea she would do such a thing! Plus..."


    Nathaniel remembered something and stole a nce at Eloise.


    "I didn¡¯t know that Frank was a drug addict.He has a terrible reputation worldwide!"


    Nathaniel only found out everything after he did some investigation upon hearing that Mnie was in


    trouble.


    Everything made sense to him now.He knew the reason he could not get in touch with Mnie and lost


    contact with Frank¡ªthe cops in Westwood had captured them.


    "That¡¯s enough.He lied to me, too."


    Eloise rubbed her temples, her head throbbing at the mention of Frank.She was not careful enough


    back then.


    To her knowledge, Frank was smart and talented.


    He had also won several awards in the past.


    Little did she know his creations were the results of giarism, and his reputation was terrible!


    "He did it to you too..."


    Nathaniel gasped and stared at Eloise in astonishment.His gaze made her ufortable, so she shot


    him a re.


    "What the h*ll are you thinking? I didn¡¯t know he was such a person and got tricked, too."


    "Oh..."


    Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief, but his look riled Eloise up even more.


    "What in the world is in that head of yours?"


    "I-I want to do better and make you proud of me one day, but I seem to have ruined


    everything,"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þhe said, upset.


    Eloise''s tone softened as she took in his sad expression and words.


    After all, she had always felt guilty for being absent all those years, mainly because he was her son.


    "It¡¯s okay.You didn¡¯t ruin everything yet.At least this isn''t the worst scenario for us.By the way, I heard


    that you''re courting Lily again?"


    At the mention of that, Nathaniel became even more distressed.


    "It¡¯s not going smoothly?"


    Eloise threw him a sideway nce as she did not see it as a huge problem.


    "That¡¯s expected of her.Do you remember how you treated her back then? How could she forgive you


    so easily? The Lodge family is probably still mad at you too.You need to be patient about this."


    "No matter how much patience I have, it¡¯s useless! Mom, she¡¯s in a rtionship with someone else


    already!"


    Nathaniel interrupted Eloise and said unhappily.


    Eloise was stunned.


    "With who? I¡¯ve heard nothing about this."


    "I-It¡¯s Alexander Russell."


    The thought of Alexander made Nathaniel shiver in fear.He still could not believe it.


    "Who?"


    Eloise raised her voice, astounded.Her reaction was within Nathaniel''s expectation.


    Hence, he repeated, "You heard it right.It¡¯s Alexander, the CEO of La Beaut¨¦ Group and the current


    head of the Russell family."


    That stunned Eloise.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After a moment of silence, she managed to calm herself down.


    "Who did you hear that from?"


    Rumors were everywhere in this era.It was usual for fake news to go around to protect oneself or for


    any other motives.


    Eloise would not believe what Nathaniel said so quickly.


    "I saw it myself," he said, sounding broken-hearted.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    "You saw it?"


    Eloise trailed off, frowning because she found it hard to believe Nathaniel''s words.


    "Alexander Russell? The CEO of La Beaut¨¦ Group?"


    Eloise would know about Alexander.


    In fact, the Russell family was well known, not only in Sapphine but in the entire nation of Hydend as


    well.


    Alexander was widely regarded as the most talented heir to the family and was the source of


    admiration for manydies across the country.


    ¡®Why would such a man be in a rtionship with Lily?¡¯ It was not entirely impossible, though, after


    Eloise gave it some thought.


    If Lily were any other woman, Eloise might be able to convince herself that Lily was one of Alexander''s


    flings.


    However, Lily was a part of the Lodge family.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞIf Alexander and Lily got married, their


    union would unite the Russell and Lodge families, which would have a far-reaching impact.


    "Mom, I don¡¯t think Lily has feelings for me anymore.Anything I do would be useless.What should I do


    now?"


    Nathaniel looked disappointed.He knew he had no chance to get back with Lily when his love rival was


    Alexander instead of Edward.His attitude pissed off Eloise.


    "What should you do? Are you asking me that now? I¡¯ve told you many times before to treat her nicely!


    Now that she¡¯s gone, you¡¯re regretting it?"


    "I-I was just blinded back then..."


    Nathaniel admitted that he made the wrong choice, but it was pointless to talk about that now.


    Eloise understood that as well.Hence, she only reprimanded him a little before sighing.


    "Forget it! She¡¯s not the only woman in the entire world, and you have many other choices.I must say


    this to you now.You can date whoever next time, but you must be smart! You can fool around with


    women like Mnie, and she shouldn¡¯t be a woman you marry!"


    If it were in the past, Nathaniel would retort, but after everything that had happened, he knew better.


    Nodding, he said, "You''re right, Mom.I''ll listen to your advice next time, but what should I do now?"


    Even though he wanted to prove himself to Eloise, he knew she was more perceptive and savvy than


    he was in many situations.He had no idea how to solve the problem this time, so he could only seek his


    mother¡¯s help.


    "You need to stop selling those two new perfumes," Eloise said after some time.


    "What?"


    That would be a big hit to hispany¡¯s ie as they mainly depended on the two perfumes to


    generate profit.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What¡¯s with that response? Do you want to see yourpany being forced to shut down? If that¡¯s the


    case, then forget about what I said!"


    Nathaniel quickly grabbed Eloise¡¯s arm.


    "No! Mom, please.I said I would listen to anything you told me.The thing is that we would only have


    perfumes that were created long ago if we stopped selling the two new ones.That would be impossible


    for us to expand our market share!"


    His words made Eloise scoff before she mocked, "What are you thinking? Do you think you''re capable


    of expanding thepany¡¯s shares now? The most important thing for you to do is to retain the current


    shares you have!"


    Eloise paused for a while before adding, "Other than removing those two perfumes from your stores,


    you must make an announcement immediately.Remember to find someone who¡¯s the best in PR to do


    this and only publish the statement when it is good enough.Be careful of the usage of words.That¡¯s one


    thing.


    "First, you should apologize to the consumers and mention that yourpany was also tricked in this


    case.Demonstrate your principles and that MN Inc.is resolved not to sell creations by problematic


    perfumers, then pledge to produce a line of better perfumes soon.


    "Lastly, express your pity toward what happened to Mnie.Remember that you must show them


    you¡¯re determined to provide the best.Oh, right, don¡¯t forget to mention that you and Mnie broke up


    two months ago."


    "This is my private matter.I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to mention it, right?" Nathaniel asked with


    hesitation.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Eloise raised her hand to knock his head, somewhat annoyed that Nathaniel was not smart enough.


    "You¡¯re thepany''s legal representative, so your stance, in this case, is of extreme importance! You


    must understand that you cannot get rid of your involvement in this issue no matter what you do.


    "If you choose to support her, that means your morals are questionable.If you cut off all ties with her,


    the public won¡¯t think that you¡¯re fair and selfless, but they''d say that you¡¯re heartless for leaving her


    alone when things got tough."


    "This..."


    Upon hearing that, Nathaniel¡¯s expression turned grim.


    "No matter what I do, I''d look like the bad guy!"


    "What else do you want?"


    The mention of this made Eloise mad.


    "This is all your fault! This matter could only be dealt with in a low- key manner, and you should not


    reveal too much because the more you say, the more problems will arise.Also, behave yourself these


    days.Stop visiting bars and getting drunk! Do you want to tarnish your name even further?"


    "I-I¡¯m sorry."


    Nathaniel hung his head low, embarrassed to look up after being reprimanded by Eloise.However, she


    was right, so he could only apologize.


    "You must make the public think you were hurt in this rtionship.Oh, didn¡¯t you say that Mnie had


    an affair with Frank? Find some inte trolls and leak that online.Don¡¯t do it yourself.Remember that


    you should say and do nothing about Mnie¡¯s affair.That way, the public would think you¡¯re a victim in


    this case too."


    Nathaniel suddenly looked up with disbelief written across his face.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I...need to announce that to the whole world?"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe had pride and did not want to make


    a big deal out of this, afraid it might embarrass him even further.


    "Which is more important to you? Your pride or your future?"


    Eloise rolled her eyes at Nathaniel.


    Sometimes, she felt that her son did not inherit her intelligence.


    "You must understand that people tend to sympathize with the weak.You''ll look like a victim when you


    don¡¯t say anything regarding the affair, making people pity you more.Sometimes, sympathy could help


    a lot!"


    "I understand it now! I know how to go about it!"


    Under Eloise''s guidance, Nathaniel finally figured things out.


    "Mom, thank you.I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do without you! I thought...that you wouldn¡¯t care about


    me..."


    "You''re my son.I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch you suffer, could I?"


    Shaking her head, she added, "Other than these urgent matters, you must recruit a few more talented


    perfumers.Yourpany wouldn''t be able to function without them, okay? My suggestions might help


    yourpany solve its crisis this time, but what about in the future?"


    "I tried to recruit a few before, but there wasn''t anyone fit for the role."


    Nathaniel had the same thought as Eloise, but it was tough to find the perfect candidate because a


    profession in this line of business was not a popr choice.


    The novice perfumers were not skillful enough, while the better ones would choose to work in a much


    betterpany than MN Inc.


    "That''s why I said you¡¯re really..."


    Eloise trailed off, choosing not to finish her words because it would not help with the current situation.


    Sighing, she started, "Don¡¯t aim too high.Forget about getting top -tier perfumers.You can recruit those


    mid-tier ones who are suitable and with some potential to grow in the future.Experience doesn¡¯t matter


    much.Talent is much more important.Do you understand me?"


    "I_.Okay!"


    Nathaniel wanted to retort, but he nodded immediately after meeting Eloise¡¯s gaze.


    Now, he did not have the right to be picky.


    Having someone capable on the team would be good enough for him.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Nathaniel moved fast and got his PR team to release a statement the following day while he apologized


    to the board of directors.He admitted he had failed to supervise his team.He exined to the board of


    directors how they would suffer more significant losses if they did not take down Mnie¡¯s two


    perfumes.


    Nathaniel also promised tounch a new product soon topensate for the current losses.


    The board of directors was unhappy with the development of the matter.


    However, they had no other way to deal with this case.


    On top of that, Nathaniel sincerely apologized, and none of them wanted to lose all their investments


    like this.


    Hence, the board of directors agreed to Nathaniel''s suggestion since they could not devise a better


    n, giving him another chance to make amends.


    Nathaniel knew he had seeded partially after getting the board of directors to understand and


    approve his n.


    The PR team¡¯s quick response, where they apologized to the citizens before discovering Mnie¡¯s


    affair, managed to give the public a better impression of MN Inc.It increased the two perfumes¡¯


    poprity by attracting those who had never heard of the products.


    Someizens even tried selling their two perfumes at sky-high prices because most considered them


    limited editions since MN Inc.no longer sold them.


    Nathaniel noticed the rising poprity of thepany¡¯s old products and wished he could bring the old


    stocks and profit from them.


    Eloise had predicted this before and warned her son that he should never put the old products back on


    the shelves as it would make MN Inc.lose credibility.


    By then, it would genuinely be game over.


    Due to Eloise¡¯s warning, Nathaniel resisted the temptation and suppressed his urge to return the old


    products to stores again.


    At that time, he realized that Eloise¡¯s predictions, including theizens¡¯ reactions, were urate.


    Nathaniel knew that taking advantage of others¡¯ pity toward him could benefit him, and things would not


    turn out as he imagined.


    Many also pitied him for getting tricked.


    Someizens even brought Lily up andmented that Nathaniel had gone through an arduous


    journey in his love life.


    To them, a woman had pestered Nathaniel, who then made his life miserable because she did not love


    him back.


    Others also pitied him so much that they bought MN Inc"s perfumes to show their support for


    Nathaniel.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞTheizens who bought the perfumes snapped a few photos and posted


    them on their social media ounts, starting a campaign to support a good man like Nathaniel.


    They promised to support him with their actions until he got through this challenging phase.


    It was something Nathaniel had not imagined.


    Everything happened so suddenly.


    Due to this campaign, someizens purchased more than one perfume bottle to show their support.


    Although MN Inc.suffered losses because they removed both of Mnie¡¯s perfumes from their catalog,


    MN Inc"s sales of past products, which were still avable in stores, suddenly shot up.


    Even their factories had to operate overtime to deliver the customers¡¯ stocks on time.


    This turn of events overjoyed Nathaniel, and he could not wait to share the good news with his mother.


    ¡®You''re brilliant, Mom! I thought this was the end for thepany, but your strategy saved thepany


    and brought it back to life"


    However, a certain someone who got involved unwillingly was not happy.


    Lily was scrolling through her Twitter feed on her iPad, getting angrier by the minute.


    Lily wondered why theizens had to bring her into this case, be it the statement from MN Inc.or the


    announcement of Nathaniel and Mnie¡¯s breakup, which never involved Lily.


    Everything was in the past, yet they had twisted the truth.


    Pissed off, Lily threw her tablet to one side, no longer wanting to read anything rted to them.


    Alexander had just finished his video conference in his home office.


    He exited his home office to the living room and saw Lily being angry by herself on the couch.


    Alexander raised his eyebrows and went over to pick up her tablet.


    After taking a look, he knew the exact reason for her anger.


    "His strategy was perfect this time around," Alexandermented objectively.


    In a business sense, Nathaniel perfectly executed his n by taking the initiative to show his weak side


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    and gain sympathy.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    "Everything is perfect for him, but others ndered me so badly!"


    Lily whined angrily.


    Amidst thements, she saw a fewizens who tried to exin the truth on her behalf.They said


    that Nathaniel was only putting up a show to appear heartbroken.


    There was someone who even analyzed her fallout with MN Inc.in detail.


    Lily did not know the person, but their exnation was close to the truth.


    However, mostizens¡¯ criticism had drowned out such an article that outlined the situation¡¯s truth.


    The otherizens called the writer a troll, and some even told the writer to shut up because even Lily


    was staying silent regarding the matter.


    "You want to get back at them?"


    Alexander asked, leaning down as he ced the tablet down.


    "Of course! I don¡¯t care if he wants to put on a show! Nate can pretend he¡¯s sad or whatever he wishes,


    but dragging me into this mess isn¡¯t the right way to go about it."


    Lily puffed her cheeks.


    "Besides, I must throw the me back to him for the fewizens who stood up for me."


    Alexander sat down next to Lily and said casually, "That''s easy."


    "I don¡¯t need your help!"


    Lily pressed Alexander¡¯s hand down on the couch and said, "I can handle this myself!"


    Sighing, Alexander looked at his hand.


    "I''ll feel useless if you do this.Why would you need me in your life if you can do everything by yourself?"


    "You''re not useless.There are a lot of things I need you for."


    Lily buried herself in Alexander¡¯s embrace.


    "For instance, you can warm me up on a cold day like this.You can even be my nket and pillow.Don''t


    you see how useful you are?"


    Her words made Alexander helplessly chuckle as he hugged her back.


    "You don¡¯t need me to do anything?"


    Lily¡¯s smile stiffened as she shook her head, saying, "Although this matter may seemplicated, it¡¯s


    pretty simple to deal with.An eye for an eye.It¡¯s as easy as that."


    In this situation, Nathaniel took advantage of the public¡¯s pity toward him as the ¡®victim"His ns went


    smoothly only because Lily focused on creating a new product instead of ending things with him.


    Nathaniel even settled their previouswsuit in private.


    Lily had enough evidence to prove her innocence, which would be the best way to get back at


    Nathaniel.


    Alexander said nothing as he noticed Lily¡¯s persistence.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe trusted that Lily would


    seed with her n.


    On the other side of the coin, Nathaniel happily prepared to recruit more talents.He had ordered his HR


    department to publish a post to announce that MN Inc.was recruiting talented perfumers.


    They encouraged anyone passionate about the perfumery industry, regardless of their experience, to


    attend the interview and prove themselves.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This post caused a hugemotion on the inte as soon as it was released.


    As Nathaniel was the hot topic on social media, many went to MN Inc.for the interview.


    He sat in his office, watching the interview session¡¯s live stream.


    At that moment, Nathaniel felt that everything in his life was moving in a great direction again.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Just as Nathaniel thought he had sessfully turned the situation around and was on the road to a


    better future, a newly posted video on the Inte caused considerablemotion.


    An anonymous ount posted the video with the caption, "I almost believed in love if it weren¡¯t for the


    time I took the video."


    What was in the video, then? It showed Nathaniel standing in front of Rebirth¡¯s office building, holding a


    bouquet of 99 roses in his hand.He even released many balloons into the air while he waited for Lily.


    Lily could easily get this video as the scene had attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    Several people recorded what had happened that day.


    There was also surveince footage of it.Of course, Lily had prepared the material and hired someone


    to post the video online.She did not want to use a low-ss method ¡ªposting sensational words and


    leading theizens¡¯ emotions¡ª back then, but since Nathaniel loved this game, Lily would y with


    him.


    Nathaniel saw the video but paid no mind to it.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe was even d that the public


    discovered his romantic gesture.


    However, when the video became increasingly trending, he finally noticed something was not right,


    especially with part of the caption, "If it weren''t for the time I took this video."


    He wondered what it meant.


    Among theizens were those inquisitive and attentive ones, who quickly picked up the location


    where the video was taken ¡ª outside Rebirth¡¯s office building.


    As for the balloons mid-air, they captured the words "I love you, Lily"printed on ribbons attached to the


    balloons.


    Theizens could be almost sure about the time the video was taken with those few words.


    Many had seen Nathaniel''s face in the footage, and he had been the hot topic recently, so many


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    quickly linked him to the video, recognizing that he was the main character in it.


    Someizens who had initially taken pity on him switched sides.


    "Someone took this video not long after Mnie got into trouble, correct? Goodness! Isn¡¯t he upset and


    guilty about what happened? Am I missing out on something? Did I lose a part of my memory?"


    "You¡¯re not alone on that."


    "I pitied him before this and felt sad because a good man like him is troubled by love.Now I feel


    embarrassed for being on his side!"


    "Do you guys remember this b*stard saying Lily was the clingy one who kept pestering him? The video


    shows us who the real clingy one is."


    "Exactly! He calls her clingy but do you guys see what he¡¯s doing? He¡¯s the one bothering her! How


    disgusting!"


    "That b*stard has got to be the most shameless person in history!"


    "B*stard! What a b*stard!"


    Nathaniel could do nothing but sit by and watch as theizensbeled him a b*stard.


    Until now, he had not understood how the tables had turned again so quickly because of a video.


    Still, some of Nathaniel¡¯s supporters were defending him.


    "He broke up with Mnie two months ago, and they ended things peacefully, so why can¡¯t he look for


    a new love? Love is hard to exin.Also, people can easily fabricate videos these days.This video


    might even be fake!"

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    "Lily isn¡¯t even saying anything about the matter.Why are you guys making a fuss about it?"


    Their arguments were invalid because manyizens soon posted their own videos of the scene to


    prove that the earlier video was real and not fabricated.


    Some even suggested that people could visit the office building and ask around, as there were many


    witnesses that day.


    The embarrassing fact that Nathaniel was taken away by the authorities was revealed, and people


    started making fun of him because of this.


    Nathaniel was upset by this turn of events, but he assumed that a randomizen was responsible


    because he had not seen Lily''s response.


    Hence, he retweeted the video and even quoted it with "My love is fearless."


    Nathaniel managed toe up with that after pondering for a long time, thinking that he sounded


    pretty cool.


    ¡®What¡¯s the big deal? I broke up with Mnie before pursuing Lily, so I have nothing to hide.Mom


    taught me that if I want to win people¡¯s favor, I must first show them I¡¯m not guilty of anything.Winning a


    battle is all about its strategy"


    Less than an hour after Nathaniel retweeted the video with the so- called "cool"caption, a verified


    ount quoted him with the text, " How shameless!"


    Nathaniel almost exploded in rage.


    When he checked out the verified ount¡¯s profile, it riled him up even more because it belonged to


    none other than Olivia! Olivia had used her real name as her username, and her introduction read, "A


    past research assistant at MN Inc.and a current research assistant at Rebirth."


    Olivia enjoyed sharing cosmetics and skincare advice in her free time.


    With a couple hundred thousand subscribers, she had the makings of a sessful beauty


    vlogger.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe was able to escte this war using her poprity due to the uniqueness


    of her identity.


    It started as a discussion among those who followed developments in the perfume industry, but as


    word spread, more and more people joined.


    Nathaniel¡¯s follower count was growing at an incredible rate.


    Manyizens swarmed his page, but most were there to watch the show while others trashed him.


    Olivia''s statements were so strong that it seemed as if she were lecturing Nathaniel directly.


    Many people believed there was an inside story and asked for the truth.


    Nathaniel was so mad that he called Olivia immediately, and she answered the call, which he did not


    expect.


    Without beating around the bush, he scolded, "Olivia Hart! What the h*ll are you doing? What are you


    trying to say? You better exin everything to me now!"


    "It is what it is"


    Compared to his fury, Olivia appeared to be much calmer.


    "Don¡¯t you remember the things you¡¯ve done?"


    "What did I do? Tell me then! You wanted to leave thepany, and I let you go.You caused all sorts of


    problems for me after you left, but I let you off the hook.What have I ever done to you that you needed


    to nder me this way? Did I owe you your sry or bonuses? You tell me!"


    Aftershing out at Olivia, he seemed to remember something again and continued, "Was it Lily? Did


    she tell you to do this?"


    "Yes, you allowed me to leave MN Inc., but that¡¯s because Lily made a deal with you.In exchange for


    my freedom, she had to give up on suing you for stealing her creations! You even came to my ce


    and threatened my mother! Are you saying that you did none of those things?"


    Olivia sneered.


    "Pfft! Do you think I¡¯m afraid of her suing me? Also, I went to your house to talk to your mother.When


    did I ever threaten her? Just ask your mom if I made her feel threatened if you don¡¯t believe me!"


    "Mr.Hall, you don¡¯t need to put on a show for me.You know very well what went down between you and


    Mnie.Lily and I are crystal clear about it too!"


    "You¡¯re admitting that Lily ordered you to do this then, aren¡¯t you?"


    Nathaniel pulled his tie, loosening it, and thought bitterly, ¡®I knew it was her!¡¯


    "It¡¯s all me.I can¡¯t bear this anymore because you''re too shameless!"


    ncing at her phone recording everything, she said slowly, "I want to ask you this.Do you have the


    guts to admit that Lily created the past perfumes of MN Inc.? Do you have the guts to admit that she


    was your girlfriend while Mnie was your mistress? Are you brave enough to tell everyone that you


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    were the one who cheated on Lily?"

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    "I..." Nathaniel almost blurted something, but a thought hit him.


    "Why should I admit that? I¡¯ve never done such things, so how could I admit them? Olivia, don¡¯t spout


    nonsense just because you have Lily¡¯s support now.I did nothing wrong, so I''m not afraid of anything!"


    Then, Nathaniel hung up.


    ¡®Thank God I came back to my senses quickly.It¡¯d be over for me if she were recording the call earlier"


    he thought, rubbing his chest.


    He felt relieved and proud of himself that he did not give Olivia a chance to get any evidence.


    On the other hand, Olivia was frustrated because he had hung up the call.She was so close to getting


    him to admit to his faults.


    If she could get the recording and post it online, that would be the best evidence for this case.


    However, he had stopped talking at the most crucial moment, refusing to answer her question directly,


    no matter what.


    ¡®I can¡¯t get any solid proof if he doesn¡¯t admit to the questions.He¡¯s a careful one!¡¯ "I told you he won''t


    get fooled so easily."


    Lily disapproved of Olivia¡¯s n of provoking the answers out of him.If Nathaniel could be tricked


    easily, he would not have been able to fool Lily for so long.


    Lily acknowledged that he was a cunning character.


    "I¡¯m so pissed off! He did everything but doesn¡¯t have the guts to admit it.What a coward!"


    Olivia fumed, throwing her phone on the desk.


    "There are tons of people like that in the world.If everyone dared to admit to their faults, we wouldn¡¯t


    need cops to solve crimes, would we?"


    Since Lily did not have high hopes for Olivia¡¯s strategy in the first ce, the oue did not bother her


    much.


    Calmly, she asked, "Have you sorted out the information I told you about?"


    "Yeah.It¡¯s a good thing that we still have the notes."


    Olivia nodded, and her spirits lifted again.


    "I''ll post it online right now."


    "Great.Cover up the important sections, but make sure that the time and location are clear to the


    viewers."


    Lily browsed through the material, ensuring everything was good before giving Olivia the green light.


    Lily was well-prepared when she left MN Inc.back then.


    Nathaniel thought she would no longer have ess to the research data after he took them away, but


    little did he know that she had a habit of keeping backup copies of those things, be it in herptop or


    notebooks.


    Lily often got inspiration at home, not only when she was in theb.


    Hence, she would need somewhere to jot down her ideas.


    How would a copy of her handwritten note be enough for everything? On top of that, Olivia was Lily¡¯s


    assistant, and Olivia needed to keep her own records of the data and her learnings from the


    experiments.


    These two research data records were the best evidence to prove everything.


    As they expected, Olivia¡¯s post caused considerablemotion online as soon as she released it.


    The indecisiveizens who wanted to stay neutral regarding the matter had turned to support Lily.


    After all, their evidence was solid, showing the truth more than anything else could.


    This spoke louder than words.


    Olivia uploading only Lily''s notes would have given inte skeptics reason to wonder if Lily had


    giarized Mnie''s work.


    However, Olivia¡¯s notes were part of the evidence too.


    Who could she copy from? Lily? Anyone with even some knowledge of the perfume industry could tell


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    that the notes were authentic.It was not something that could be copied overnight.


    The records, learnings, reflections, and corrected sections recorded a perfumer¡¯s effort in repeating the


    experiments to get the targeted results.


    Although some of Olivia''s records were covered up, it also showed the hard work a research assistant


    put in.


    In an instant, Nathaniel became a lowlife everyone detested.


    Theizens were using the hashtags "giarism,"


    "corporate cheating,"


    "Nathaniel is ab*stard,"and "Nathaniel owes Lily an apology"in their posts, resulting in the rising


    poprity of the topic.


    "No! It isn¡¯t like that!"

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Nathaniel broke out in a cold sweat in his office as he stared at his monitor intensely.


    He never imagined that Lily would have such a trick up her sleeve.He did not expect Olivia to have a


    record of the research data either.


    "No! I can still turn this around!"


    Nathaniel stumbled to his feet.He remembered getting Mnie to rewrite a copy of the notes when they


    wanted to sue Lily back then.


    It could serve as evidence for him this time around.


    After digging around the entire room, he found the new notebook buried deep in one of the drawers.He


    put it on the table, preparing to take a picture of it, but he froze abruptly.


    Nathaniel had forgotten an important detail.


    When Lily left, she left problems behind for him, too, because part of the records was incorrect.


    They were not ring mistakes, so Mnie copied everything without making corrections since it was


    impossible for her to find them in the thick books.


    If he published the notes he had now,izens might find those mistakes, and the situation would


    be even worse for him.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe hung up the phone and tousled his hair helplessly,


    trying to find some positive spin on the situation.


    Nathaniel looked at his monitor and saw tons of new notifications and his almost-exploding inbox filled


    with private messages.He did not need to read them because he already knew what they would say.


    What else could they be if not reprimands and criticisms? Nathaniel¡¯s mind was nk, and he slumped


    back in his chair while staring at the ceiling.It was funny.


    Those were just words andments on the inte, and they were something he could stop seeing if


    he just switched hisputer off.


    However, the words seemed like an invisible trapping him.It made him feel suffocated from not


    being able to escape.He was aware of the terrifying power of public opinion in the current age.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    On the one hand, he could cause a stir, gain prominence, and cash in on the public''s pity to boost


    sales, but on the other, he could find himself on the receiving end of harsh words.


    The calls for customer returns and boycotts were warnings of a potentially disastrous start.


    After taking a deep breath, he decided to try onest time.


    Nathaniel vaguely recalled that Lily had posted a short message to tell everyone that she was innocent


    and that she did not care what others thought of her.


    Her brief words were so well received that they drowned out the scandals surrounding her job hopping


    and betrayal.It even won her new followers, who thought she was cool.


    Nathaniel decided to employ a simr strategy.


    Instead of blocking theizens frommenting on his posts or sending him private messages, he


    retweeted Olivia''s post.


    He left ament, saying, "I did nothing wrong, and I¡¯m not guilty of anything."


    After replying to the post, Nathaniel retracted his hands from the keyboard.He called the manager of


    the customer support department."Create a special helpline for product returns.Tell the customers that


    we¡¯ll ept their return requests only in the purchase sequence.Slow down the process, but remember


    to ept some return requests."


    The manager was surprised, "Mr.Hall, there are numerous applications for product returns now.Some


    had already used the products, and it''s vicious of them to do this."


    "It doesn''t matter.Just do as I say.Tell the customers that¡¯s the procedure, and we hope they¡¯ll wait


    patiently.Remember to emphasize that we¡¯ll try our best to meet their needs."


    After telling the manager how to navigate the issue, Nathaniel notified the public rtions department


    to release a statement simr to what he had said to the manager earlier.


    Once he settled everything, he walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked over the horizon.


    The wind was blowing strongly, making him feel chilly even though the ss separated him and the


    world outside his office.


    It was a gamble to him.He was gambling for the public¡¯s pity and good impression of him, hoping


    everything could turn out differently.


    ¡®Lily, I¡¯m going to gamble with you this time!''

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    The way things moved proved that Nathaniel won his bet, and not everyone was criticizing him


    anymore. Someizens had even started to defend him.


    ¡°If Lily did create the past MN Inc. products, why didn¡®t she say anything before this? Lily had to choose


    this time, where MN Inc. was in trouble, didn¡®t she? I bet she is just jealous! She will destroy Nathaniel


    because he doesn¡®t love her back.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hall said he was not guilty of anything and has never ndered Lily or Mnie even after so many


    things had happened. Regardless of who his girlfriend was or if he loved them both, he had a peaceful


    breakup with the two.


    However, look at Lily. She job¨Chopped to Rebirth right after leaving MN Inc. and immediately started


    causing problems for her past employer. It doesn¡®t matter if Nathaniel is her ex¨Cboyfriend or the man


    she is fascinated with. Lily shouldn¡®t condemn him this way. All I can say is that she¡®s such a petty


    woman.¡±


    Olivia kept a close eye on the matter, which made her furious. Jenny, next to Olivia, also shook her


    head. ¡°Why are there so many blind people in this world? The truth is right before them, but they¡®re still


    siding with that b*stard. I¡®m starting to wonder if he hired hidden paid posters to support him.¡±


    ¡°There are also ignorantizens,¡± Lily replied calmly, her emotion unaffected.


    ¡°There are these kinds of people too. Look at thisment, ¡®All your evidence might be urate, but


    Nathaniel was someone you loved in the past. Why can¡®t you have some mercy for him?¡± Olivia read it


    aloud before she mmed her palm onto the table angrily, ¡°What the f*ck?!¡±


    In contrast to Olivia¡®s exasperation, Jenny¡®s reaction was slightly better,ughing when she heard


    Olivia¡®s words. ¡°My team used to tell me that many are kind in the wrong situations, but I wondered if


    that was true because I¡®ve never met many who were like that. It seems that all of them are on Twitter!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Haha!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Lily broke out in a chuckle because of what Jenny said. ¡°Jen! I never knew you were so funny!


    You can be a stand¨Cupedian.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I can¡®t believe you two are still in the mood for jokes. I¡®m so mad that I¡®m going to faint!¡± Olivia


    was frustrated. She used her main ount to post all the evidence, not afraid of having a fallout with


    Nathaniel because she wanted everyone to know the truth.


    However, his few words managed to move the public¡®s opinions.


    ¡®Not guilty of anything? Goodness! I can¡®t believe he dares to say that!¡®


    ¡°Getting mad over Nathaniel is not worth it. Also, it¡®ll make you age faster and get more wrinkles.¡± Lily


    hugged Olivia from the back, her hands circling thetter¡®s shoulders as she spoke in a way that


    sounded like she was coaxing a little child.¡° There¡®s no rush. Since I¡®ve decided to get back at him, I


    won¡®t let him off the hook easily anymore. This time, we¡®re going to get to the end of things!¡±


    ¡°You still have something up your sleeve?¡± Olivia turned her head in surprise upon hearing Lily¡®s words.


    ¡°Be patient. We¡¯ll let the public¡®s imagination run wild while Nathaniel stays in hiscent bubble a


    while longer,¡± Lily said, smiling calmly.


    Over the past two days, they had posted a series of evidence that embarrassed Nathaniel. He had


    thought of such a good n¨Cwinning the favors of many people with his excellent after¨Csales services


    and request for quick response to the request for product returns, which managed to make things a


    little better for him. How could Lily burst his bubble now?


    ¡°We¡®re done for the day. Let¡®s go home!¡± Lily announced, yawning while she stretched.


    Before she could leave, Jenny pressed her back down on her seat. ¡°Wait! You seem to be cking at


    work these days. You typically spend your days in theb, but you leave the office on time these days.


    Tell me honestly. Are you hiding a man from us?¡±


    Olivia, who was beside them, was hesitant to speak. ¡®Hiding a man? It¡®s more like Lily is hiding. That


    man of hers isn¡®t someone who can hide so easily.¡®


    ¡°You¡®re right, so don¡®t stop me from going home to spend time with my baby,¡± Lily replied, patting Jenny


    on her shoulders as she left. That was a response Jenny did not expect to get.


    Olivia was speechless at sight.


    ¡°Hasn¡®t Lily been...slightly off these days?¡± Jenny asked, puzzled as she used her fingers to motion


    what she meant.


    Olivia only shrugged in response.


    Recently, Lily bought a new car¨Ca red Porsche, which was not that eye¨Ccatching. It was a nice car to


    drive, making it more convenient for her to travel around. She went to the parking lot to retrieve her car,


    but someone was already waiting for her.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Maybe it was Lily¡®s instinct. Although the person did not get down from their car, Lily sensed something


    unusual. She turned to look into the adjacent car and saw Justin sitting in the backseat, motioning for


    her to go over with his finger.


    She was rendered speechless but got into his car without a word. After looking at Justin, she averted


    her gaze to her red Porsche and asked, ¡°How did you know that¡®s my car?¡±


    ¡°You¡®ve been pretty busytely,¡± Justin said profoundly, ignoring her question.


    ¡°Kinda. I¡¯m sure you¡®ve heard about everything.¡± Lily nodded. Since Justin knew which car belonged to


    her in this massive parking lot, Lily was confident he had heard about the recentmotion on the


    Inte.


    ¡°I don¡®t remember you being this high¨Ckey in the past,¡± Justin said, and this time, he turned to look at


    Lily.


    ¡°It might be because the Lodge family has influenced me, or I¡®m just looking for a style change.¡± Lily


    lowered her head, brushed out the folds on her shirt, and tugged it when she realized it was not getting


    any better. ¡°You weren¡®t running errands around this area again, were you? Did Grandpa tell you to


    ¡°Birthday celebration.¡± These two words exined the reason Justin was here today.


    Lily remembered the asion and nodded lightly.¡± I knew you came here because of that. I¡®ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Have you decided not toe back for real?¡± Justin stared at Lily as if he could get an answer from


    looking at her face.


    ¡°I¡®ve told you before. It¡®s not that I¡®m not going back. It just isn¡®t the right time yet. Plus, does it matter


    whether or not I return to the residence? Am I that important to the Lodge family?¡± Lily felt otherwise.


    She was not reluctant to leave the Lodge family¡®s residence back then as she could finally be free from


    the depressing and hasty environment. Lily never thought about returning ever since she left, not even


    when Nathaniel and Mnie tricked her.


    It would be a piece of cake for Lily if she borrowed the Lodge family¡®s power to get back at Nathaniel,


    but the rebuke she would have to face would be even more challenging. Hence, she would rather face


    her problems alone than seek help from them.


    Justin had aplicated expression. His lips moved, looking like he wanted to say something, but he


    stopped himself in the end. He said, ¡°He¡®s old now.¡±


    ¡°People from the Lodge family have longevity genes. Don¡®t worry about it.¡± Lily patted Justin¡®s shoulder.


    ¡°If there¡®s nothing else, I¡®ll leave now.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Justin called out and threw a folder to her.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Lily asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Some information that may be useful to you. Just look at those when you¡®re free,¡± Justin exined


    nonchntly.


    Lily raised her brows, feeling that folder in her hand. It was light, so she epted it. ¡°Okay then!¡±


    Once she exited the car, the car engine started and soon left her sight. She looked down at the folder


    again, thinking she would open it when she reached home. There was no need to rush anyway.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Alexander was not home when Lily arrived. She went to wash up, changed into her home clothes, and


    made herself a cup of hot cocoa before taking a seat to open the folder Justin had given her earlier.


    He said it was some information she might need, but she did not ask him to search for anything, so she


    had no idea what it was about. After taking the papers out, Lily nced at them and caught sight of


    Nathaniel¡®s name. ¡®It¡®s about him?¡®


    Once she scanned the documents, she was surprised to find that it was the result of an investigation


    into Nathaniel¡®s background, where the most crucial part was his rtionship with his mother.


    The document had detailed information about Eloise. Everything from her identity to her current status,


    and even facts like Eloise introducing Frank to Nathaniel. Thest page had the most critical


    information, however. It was the DNA test of Nathaniel and his mother.


    This information astonished Lily. She knew nothing about Nathaniel¡®s family, even though they had


    dated for many years. All this while, she thought he was an orphan. Due to that fact, she had always


    liked Nathaniel more because he was hardworking, even though he had a miserable life. It turned out


    that he was hiding so much from her.


    Eloise¡®s name rang a bell in Lily¡®s mind, but she could not pinpoint who she was. The papers stated


    that she was a well¨Cknown actress and had won the best actress award back then. Later, she left the


    industry and married the second son of the Tanner family. However, no one knew she had a son.


    Indeed, it would be a massive scandal if word got out.


    What Justin told Lily was an understatement. This information may not be fatal to Nathaniel, but it


    would be to his mother.


    The Tanner family of Ruby City was old money, and they mainly engaged in doing business. The family


    became prosperous today via several older generation Tenner family members. The family was huge,


    and their rtionships wereplicated as well.


    The man Eloise married was the second son of the


    Tanner family, but the eldest son was the one who had real influence over any matters. The second son


    married Eloise, and she had only given birth to a daughter. Later, he had an affair, where the woman


    birthed a boy. Sure enough, he would respect his legitimate wife, but there was probably not much love


    between them.


    It was just that Eloise had mingled with people in that society for many years. She had the connections


    and skills to help her husband¡®s business. Their rtionship was merely a mutually beneficial one.


    However, if he discovered that Eloise had a son before marrying him and that she had been contacting


    him secretly over the years, she would need to face dire consequences:


    Holding the papers in her hand, Lily pondered the matter for a long time. It was just a few pieces of


    paper, but she understood how confidential the information was.


    Nathaniel had never mentioned anything about it in their few years together. Lily was sure that no one


    else would know about it because that was the case for her.


    Such a secret was not something an ordinary private investigator could find. However, getting this done


    was a piece of cake for the Lodge family, as they had power in this ce. Lily was just confused. ¡®I


    didn¡®t ask Justin to help me, so why did he take the liberty to give this to me?¡®


    After some thought, Lily decided to keep the papers. She had a card in her hand, but that did not mean


    she had to y it now. She kept the folder at the back of the bookshelf and tidied up a little. There, she


    saw the two wooden figurines, still adorable and lively. The sight of them made her feel embarrassed.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Initially, Lily wanted to get the shop to carve something meaningful for her grandfather¡®s birthday.


    However, the young man quit his job. Now, she could not get the wooden carvings she wanted, and Lily


    also lost her source to find the type of wood she was interested in. The young man had seemingly


    disappeared, and no one could get in touch with him.


    Later, Lily went to the woodcraft shop to ask the owner about the young man¡¯s whereabouts twice, but


    the owner also knew nothing about it.


    Such a small shop by the roadside would just put up a poster to hire new employees when they were


    short of staffing. Any suitable applicants would be taken in, and they usually would not ask much about


    their employees¡¯ private lives.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    She fiddled with the doll with her fingers, sighed, and said, ¡°Tell me, where did that young man go?¡±


    Across her, the wooden doll stared back with a smile.


    Nathaniel called Eloise as soon as he got home, but both of his calls were declined. Seeing this, he


    assumed that it must be inconvenient for her to pick up his calls, so he dared not to call again.


    However, he was too agitated to sit still and turned on hisputer to look at that day¡®s sales data and


    check the situation online.


    He saw that the sales were still declining, and although the rate of product returns had decreased,


    there were still many applications for it.


    Nathaniel had already released a statement, so he could not retract it. Now, the only matter he could


    focus on was to deliberately slow down the after sales process and try to minimize the losses while he


    rebuilds his reputation.


    At the same time, new staff were being recruited to speed up the processes in theboratory. Nathaniel


    nned tounch a few new products to rece the tarnished ones without prioritizing quality. In his


    mind, it is only through introducing new fragrances that thepany could continue to strive.


    He spun around in his chair restlessly more than 20 times, and his phone finally rang. As soon as he


    heard this, he instantly grabbed his phone like his life depended on it. When he picked it up and saw


    that it was indeed a call from Eloise, he quickly picked it up. ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± A stern voice was heard from the other end of the phone. It was evident that whoever that


    voice belonged to was trying to keep things under cover.


    Nathaniel was stunned for a moment before he quickly returned to his senses. Then, he called out


    again, ¡°Ms. Neville¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems like you¡®re getting toofortable with me. You¡®ve been overstepping your boundaries too


    much. Who told you that you could call me any time you want?! Do you not remember what I¡®ve said


    before?!¡± It was obvious that Eloise was fuming, although she was trying her best to keep her voice


    down.


    ¡°I...¡± Nathaniel couldn¡®t defend himself.


    Eloise had mentioned several times that he should not call her out of the blue. Instead, he should leave


    a message for her to reply at her convenience. She also said only to call her Ms. Neville to avoid being


    caught.


    This was what the two had agreed on. However, Eloise¡®s attitude toward him had softened a lot


    recently. She would advise him, and the two would meet up more frequently. That caused him to forget


    her rules as he let his guard down and called her mom.


    Seeing that it was his fault, Nathaniel couldn¡®t refute it and continued to listen earnestly.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Ms. Neville. I¡®ve made a mistake,¡± he apologized once she was done.


    On the other hand, Eloise seemed calmer after a few deep breaths and her sudden outburst. ¡°Okay,


    now, let¡®s get down to business.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I feel on edge. I feel like Lily has


    more dirt on me. Is she waiting for me to retaliate?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although everything was going smoothly at the moment, the uneasiness in Nathaniel¡¯s heart continued


    to grow. Lily had yet to make a move, yet Nathaniel had a terrible suspicion.


    ¡°Lily? What does this have to do with her? Did you go and look for her?!¡± Eloise asked in surprise.


    She had been very upied the past two days and paid no attention to online news. Naturally,


    because she had no idea about the trending hot topic, she was baffled to hear Lily¡®s name being


    mentioned.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    ¡°About that...¡± After a moment of hesitation, he continued, ¡°I didn¡®t aggravate her. She¡®s the one who


    made things difficult for me. Now that the public has stated their opinion, sympathy is useless.


    Everyone believes Lily. If the product return rate continues like this every day, it¡®s over for our


    ¡°You...¡± She was so angry that she could barely stand up. Eloise did not speak. Instead, the sound of


    footsteps was heard from her end. She was probably looking for a convenient ce to talk, and once


    she found it, she glowered, ¡°She yed no role in the n I gave you! You know exactly what forces


    are behind her, yet you continue to provoke her. Aren¡®t you just courting death?!¡±


    ¡°No, I told you. I didn¡®t do anything. She started it first. No matter how pitiful I try to be now, no one


    would believe me!¡± Nathaniel felt helpless.


    Eloise snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡®t think you have to pretend to be pitiful. You¡®re already an id*ot!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Nathaniel was speechless.


    Then, Eloise said, ¡°Okay, let¡®s not talk about this. I¡®ll see what¡®s going on. Don¡®t call me if there¡®s


    nothing urgent.¡± Before she hung up, she seemed to have remembered something and added, ¡°You


    know what, don¡®t call me even if it¡®s urgent. I¡®m busy these days. I¡®ll get back to you when I¡®m free.¡±


    Nathaniel stayed silent while listening to the phone¡®s beeping from the other end. He was even more


    despondent after the call. Instead of getting the answer he wanted oring up with ideas to solve


    this, he received a scolding.


    After giving it some thought, he concluded that he could not continue to sit still, especially since it


    appeared that he was the talk of the town.


    Thetest online buzz seems to have centered on whether Lily or Mnie was responsible for MN


    Inc.¡®s earlier perfume lines and whether Nathaniel and Mnie jointly stole Lily¡®s work.


    Another topic of discussion was whether Nathaniel had ever been in love with Lily and if Lily or Mnie


    was the mistress of the rtionship. They were theorizing whether he was lying as well.


    Most of the other issues revolved around these two main problems. Once these two were solved, the


    rest would quickly clear up.


    The discussion of his love life could be considered a private affair. The most important thing to resolve


    was the ownership of the previous perfumes. He could easily let this slide in the past, but he couldn¡®t


    hide now.


    Nathaniel was aware of who made the perfumes, but he did not expect Lily to have this much evidence


    against him.


    After thinking about it, Nathaniel decided it was better to confess than cover it up. In his mind, people


    who confessed at the police station would get a lenient sentence, so maybe his sincere apology and


    self¨Cpity would get him out of hot water.


    The more Nathaniel thought about it, the better he thought this idea was. He did not have time to ask


    Eloise and did not dare to bother her anymore. He had no idea when she would reach out to him again.


    Nathaniel¡®s anxiety grew with each passing second. He couldn¡®t just sit back and wait. He had to do


    something


    He quickly turned on hisptop and sat down in front of his desk. Then, he opened up a nk


    document, and his fingers hovered over the keyboard before he typed. ¡°My apology.¡±


    As soon as Lily arrived at the office the next day, she saw arge box on her seat. It was a wooden box


    that was tightly hammered together, and she couldn¡®t even peek inside it.


    ¡°Whose is this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yours, of course!¡± one of her colleagues said. ¡°The security guard brought it up early this morning,


    saying it¡®s your parcel. It¡®s quite heavy.¡±


    This confused Lily even more.


    She circled around the box and did not notice anything special. No courier note was posted on it, and


    no contact information was left. There was only a name written in ck pen.


    ¡°Lily Christian.¡±


    It seemed like this was really hers, but who would send such an enormous thing without reason? ¡°Lily,


    what¡®s inside this big box?¡±

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    ¡°Tell us! What did you buy?¡±


    ¡°That¡®s a big piece of furniture!¡±


    Many colleagues gathered around curiously, and some even leaned in to look inside. However, the box


    was so tightly sealed that all they saw were wooden boards.


    ¡°I didn¡®t buy it!¡± Lily shook her head and put one hand on the wooden box. ¡°Did the security say


    anything else about who had sent it?¡°.


    Her colleagues all shook their heads and said that they did not know.


    Tapping her fingers on the wooden frame, Lily not only wondered who sent it but also how to open it.


    Who knew what was inside this enormous box?


    Could it be that she had been in the limelight too much recently and someone sent her something to


    retaliate? When this thought shed through her mind, she abruptly pulled her hand back as if she was


    afraid something inside the box would bite her.


    ¡°Wow, this box is huge!¡± Olivia rushed over with pancakes in her hands. ¡°What¡®s inside?¡±


    Lily looked at her and casually said, ¡°A bomb!¡±


    Olivia instantly jumped back. Fortunately, she did not toss the pancake in her hands. Then, with


    widened eyes, she asked, ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡®s a joke. How could we stay here if it¡®s real?¡±


    One of the colleagues next to herughed. ¡°We have no idea what¡®s inside. We¡®re all very curious! Lily,


    if you didn¡®t buy it, it must be from a guy! Could it be your boyfriend?¡±


    Lily suddenly thought it made sense in the face of their joking remarks. Could it be that Alexander sent


    this to her?


    She took out her phone and looked for a quiet corner to make a call. After a few rings, Alexander


    picked up, and his maic voice managed to ease her worries. ¡°You just left this morning, and you¡®ve


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    missed me already?¡±


    ¡°Is that why you sent me a gift?¡± Lily asked.


    Alexander was stunned. ¡°Gift? What gift? Are you asking me to buy you something?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡®t you send one?¡± Lily was even more surprised when she heard the tone of his voice.¡® Then, it


    must not be him who sent it.¡®


    ¡°Huh? Did someone give you something? What is it? Flowers? Or is it... balloons?¡± Alexander was


    particrly sensitive to ¡°balloons¡± after what happenedst time.


    ¡°No, no, it¡®s none of those. I was just asking around. Forget it!¡±


    Just as she was about to hang up, his impatient voice rang through the phone. ¡°What do you mean


    forget it? For you to call me and ask about this, it must be a big gift that you like very much. What is it?


    Do you not know who gave it to you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t know who gave it or what¡¯s in it. How would I know if I like it or not?¡± She sighed. ¡°It¡®s a big


    wooden box that¡®s sealed shut. I can¡®t see what¡¯s inside.¡±


    Hearing this, Alexander kept quiet and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Then, don¡®t open it first.


    Get someone to move it to an open space before you try and open it.¡±


    Lilyughed. ¡°You don¡®t think there¡¯s a bomb in there, do you? Don¡®t worry. If it were a bomb, it


    would¡®ve exploded by now. I didn¡®t hear any sound from inside either.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, you should still be careful.¡°

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    ¡°Oh, I understand. Don¡®t worry. It¡®ll be fine.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she worriedly stared at the enormous wooden box. She had no idea how


    the security guard brought it up. It was a struggle even to wrap her whole arms around the box.


    Alexander told her to get someone to move the box to somewhere spacious; who was she going to ask


    to do that?


    While Lily was stressing out about this, Olivia, beside her, beamed excitedly. Olivia had already eaten


    her breakfast and cleaned up before she came over. When she noticed Lily staring at the box, Olivia


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    went toward her and asked, ¡°Why haven¡®t you opened it?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m scared this might be a prank.¡± Then Lily turned to look at Olivia helplessly and said,¡± Besides, how


    do you dismantle this thing?¡±


    ¡°It should be quite easy. You¡®ll need a plier and a screwdriver to open it!¡± Olivia seemed to be well


    versed in this.


    ¡°Then, you do it!¡± Lily instantly took the opportunity to ask for Olivia¡®s help.


    After rolling up her sleeves, just as Olivia was about to try to dismantle the box, she stopped and


    smiled. ¡°My knowledge is limited to the theoretical part of this. I¡¯ve never done this before. So, I think


    it¡®s best to find a professional to do it.¡±


    That was not a bad idea.


    Ultimately, Lily found a professional handyman who showed up at the door with a tool bag. After


    hammering around the box, he announced, ¡°This is an easy task!¡±


    In a quick second, the handyman had pried open the box. Everyone in the room held their breaths in


    anticipation. No one knew what was inside, and everyone was curious yet, scared.


    However, after removing the box, everyone eximed, ¡°Wow!¡±


    It was not a prank or a joke. It was a well¨Cmade wooden sculpture of a crane with its wings


    outstretched. The crane was standing on one foot while contracting the other as if it was preparing to


    fly.


    The sculpture retained the wood¡®s original color.


    The lines and carving on the sculpture were precise, giving the crane a dynamic appearance. Everyone


    could tell that this workmanship was top notch at the very first nce.


    ¡°Wow, what is this?!¡± Jenny, who had some business to deal with, appeared. She was taken aback by


    therge wooden sculpture that greeted her.


    ¡°Jen!¡± Olivia trotted to Jenny and eximed,¡± Someone gave this to Lily as a gift! Isn¡®t it beautiful?¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡± Jenny asked in surprise as she circled the crane twice. ¡°This is an extraordinary gift!¡±


    Then, she suddenly thought of the trick Nathaniel had pulled by using balloons to confess and


    guessed, ¡°Did that Hall guy send this?¡±


    Lily was startled by her directness and shook her head.


    Although initially stunned to see the crane, she quickly returned to her senses. She knew who had sent


    this to her the moment sheid her eyes on it. It did not matter that the sender did not leave a name or


    a message.


    This wood, this craftsmanship; other than the young man, no one else would know how to do any of


    these.


    ¡®He didn¡®t go missing after all! Maybe he didn¡®t leave the country and is still living around here.


    Otherwise, how did he get someone to send this to me?


    Although Lily mentioned she wanted a meaningful sculpture for her grandfather¡®s birthday, she had no


    idea what it would look like. She could think of all sorts of creative ways to produce a fragrance, but her


    mind went nk regarding sculptures.


    Lily just had a rough image of how she wanted it. Aside from that, she had no idea what to order or


    what it would look like.


    Her initial n was to slowly discuss how she wanted it as the young man went along with the carving,


    but she did not expect the young man to quit so soon.


    However, after a few days, hepleted her sculpture, which he beautifullypleted. She was


    surprised that he took her request so seriously.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    ¡°If this isn¡®t a gift from that b*stard Nathaniel, then... it¡®s from your boyfriend.¡± Olivia smiled meaningfully


    at Lily.


    She was the only one who knew who Lily¡®s boyfriend was. Lily had wanted to deny it but changed her


    mind. If she kept denying it, the others would be even more interested in the person, and their curiosity


    about him might exceed the gift itself. Lily did not want people to keep asking about this matter, so she


    responded vaguely, ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Wow, look at how creative her boyfriend is!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡®ve seen people gift flowers, choctes, make¨Cup, and handbags, but this is the first time I¡®ve


    seen someone gifting a wooded sculpture.¡±


    ¡°By the way, shouldn¡®t your boyfriend send you rare spices or nts instead, Lily? A gift you¡®ll surely


    like!¡±


    Her colleagues chattered non¨Cstop. Jenny saw their excitement and coughed, ¡°Why don¡®t I see you


    guys actively speak up during meetings instead?¡± Her sudden reminder woke everyone up. It was still


    working hours, and they were still in the office. Everyone sat back in their seats and dared not discuss


    further.


    Jenny nced around before she retracted her gaze and looked at Lily, ¡°Why...¡± She hesitated a


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    moment, ¡°Why don¡®t you put it in my office first?


    Then you can bring it home after work.¡±


    Lily thought for a while and nodded, ¡°All right!¡±


    It was not difficult to move it around after unpacking. Lily just needed to be careful as the crane seemed


    fragile. The packaging was so big and cumbersome because it had arge wooden frame and a lot of


    packaging materials to prevent collision and damage.


    Luckily the crane was not damaged when the handyman removed the packaging earlier. She moved it


    into the office and ced it in the corner. It looked lifelike, which made people like it even more.


    Jenny nced at it several times and felt quite happy with it, ¡°Can you ask your boyfriend where he


    brought that from? I want to buy one too. It¡®s stunning!¡±


    Lily kept quiet.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong? Can¡®t I even ask where he got it from? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t buy the same one as yours.


    I don¡®t have someone to gift it to me, but I can buy one for myself, right?¡± Jenny nudged Lily with her


    elbow and asked half¨Cjokingly.


    ¡°I¡®ll ask him when I get home.¡±


    That kid just sent things over and did not leave a word, so Lily still did not know how to find him.


    Besides, considering his temper, it was still unknown if he was willing to help others with their orders.


    ¡°Ms. Gray.¡± Olivia¡®s voice sounded as she knocked on the door.


    Jenny answered, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Olivia opened the door and entered the room. She looked at Lily and said, ¡°Lily, Nathaniel publicly


    apologized.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was stunned and thought she must have misheard it.


    ¡°He apologized?¡± Jenny was also shocked. Her first reaction was to get up and turn on herputer.


    As expected, she found the apology statement that Nathaniel had posted. It was a long article simr to


    an essay. He had just posted it but quickly gained poprity.


    ¡°He admitted?¡± Jenny raised her eyebrows and looked at the other two. The two were also unclear, so


    the trio read the article together.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    The trio was stunned when they read the apology post.


    How could this be called an apology statement? It was more like a shift¨Cthe¨Cme statement.


    Nathaniel wrote a long article, but the trio could only summarize it as follows:


    Firstly, Nathaniel had spent the past few days carefully checking, scrutinizing, and researching the


    experiential records and could finally prove that the previous products were indeed Lily¡®s work and not


    Mnie¡®s.


    The reason for the previous misunderstanding was because of Mnie¡®s deception. He was also


    deceived and did not know the truth. Now that Nathaniel knew, he deeply regretted it and wanted to


    apologize to Lily.


    Secondly, the rtionship between him, Mnie, and Lily was a personal issue, and Nathaniel did not


    want to discuss it publicly. However, due to everyone¡®s concern, he wanted to make it clear that he had


    no regrets as he was in love.


    Nathaniel wrote a long article with the conclusion that he was willing to apologize to Lily with utmost


    sincerity and would ept any of her decisions, retaliation, or do anything she wanted, to make up for


    his mistake. He was willing to cooperate and satisfy Lily as he owed her.


    The whole article sounded sincere but was full of lies. The general public did not know if it was true or


    not and was even more oblivious to how much of it was the truth. For example, it was true that the


    previous products were Lily¡®s, but did Mnie deceive Nathaniel?


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Olivia cursed out loud. That was the only response she had for Nathaniel¡®s apology statement.


    ¡°I¡®m starting to admire him!¡± Jenny shook her head andughed.


    ¡°You admire him?! Why? He¡®s a shameless person!¡± Olivia felt enraged, ¡°He¡®s also a liar!¡±


    ¡°He does have the talent to lie with a straight face! Also, he¡®s quick to take action and knows he must


    pretend to be weak when he meets a strong enemy. Nathaniel knows he can no longer hide the truth


    and thus mixes it up with lies.


    ¡°The most difficult thing to distinguish in this world is when things are half¨Ctruth and half¨Clie. Lies within


    truth and truth inteced with lies, who knows what¡®s the truth and what isn¡®t?¡±


    Lily nodded in agreement with Jenny¡®s words.


    ¡°I¡®ll go and expose his lies,¡± Olivia said and was about to go to herputer and retaliate on Twitter.


    We should expose such a shameless person to everyone so he can no longer deceive others.


    ¡°There¡®s no need,¡± Lily stopped Olivia and added,¡± What are you going to expose? He said he didn¡®t


    know and got deceived by Mnie. Nate was also a victim. If you were to say he did know. Who would


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the public believe?


    ¡°Mnie is still in prison, so she can¡®t fight for herself. Nate med her because he knew about this.


    Mnie has no way to prove otherwise.¡±


    Lily shook her head. She had thought about this when she was reading the post earlier, ¡°Let¡®s first put


    aside whether or not it¡®s worth it to go all the way to Westwood to look for Mnie regarding this. Even


    if we go, it¡®s still unsure whether or not we can meet her. Even if we do meet her, will Mnie testify for


    us? Will she go against Nate? She won¡®t!¡±


    Indeed, Mnie would feel angry with Nathaniel¡®s nder. Even so, she hated Lily even more, so


    Mnie would never help her.


    ¡°We should at least tell everyone the truth. It¡®s up to the public to choose whether believe it or not.¡±


    Olivia felt unwilling to swallow this grievance.


    ¡°No rush. We¡®ll wait and see.¡± Lily¡®s words remained the same.


    However, Olivia could no longer hold her anger,¡° We still need to wait?¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡®t you learned to be patient? You¡®ve been by my side for so long. We often need time to


    refine the essential oil and distition of the fragrance and be patient. Since I decided to fight back, I


    must hit Nate with one blow. This will fail if I rush the work and give him a chance to struggle.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, it seems Lily is treating this as work.¡®


    Olivia thought for a moment and pointed at her eye, saying, ¡°If so, I should pretend I didn¡®t see it?¡±

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    ¡°Yes, pretend you didn¡®t see it.¡± Lily turned around and looked at the standing wooden crane sculpture,


    ¡°You can consider it a break. There¡®s not much time for you to rx as the new work is about to start.¡±


    ¡°We have a new project?¡± Olivia was eager. She had not worked in a while, and her hands were


    beginning to itch. Even though working in ab might be exhausting, it was gratifying.


    ¡°Soon!¡±


    It shocked Alexander when he saw the wooden crane sculpture in the living room as soon as he got


    home.


    It stood out!


    ¡°This is...¡± He said hesitantly.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lily had just cleared up some space and was about to move the sculpture when she saw him return.


    She waved at him, ¡°You came back just in time. Come help me move it.¡±


    ¡®Do you still need help moving this?¡® He took off his coat, rolled up his sleeve, and waved her away. He


    lifted the sculpture and moved it to the spot she cleared up.


    ¡°You bought it?¡±


    ¡°Someone gave it to me.¡± Lily shook her head and looked at it carefully.


    The artistry was exquisite, the lines were smooth, the sculpture was lifelike, and even the eyes were


    charming. She liked it very much as she examined


    ¡°That¡®s what you mentioned on the phone this morning?¡± Alexander pointed his finger at it in surprise.


    He thought it was someone¡®s prank and did not expect it to be this. It was pretty novel. Still, whoever


    sent this to a girl showed a lot of originality.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She held her chin with one hand and nodded again.


    Alexander felt jealous when he saw her thoughtful look. He narrowed his eyes, ¡°Is it a guy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She continued nodding her head..


    She was thinking of something else. Since Benedict sent this over, he did not n to disappear entirely


    and would appear again, right?


    Alexander rolled his sleeve up further, turned around, and carried the wooden sculpture again.


    Lily returned to her senses, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Throwing it away!¡± He said righteously.


    ¡°Don¡®t. I want to give it to someone!¡± She grabbed his arm and prevented him from touching it. She


    feared he would have the same thought again and held his hands too.


    ¡°Give it to someone? Who is it?¡± Upon hearing this, he became even more vignt.


    Lily felt helpless but found his guarded face funny, ¡°Giving it to someone elderly, okay?¡±


    ¡°Elderly...¡± He looked back at the wooden sculpture. It looked like an angelic creature, and it was


    appropriate to send it to an older person. He calmed down and asked, ¡°Who? Why have I never heard


    you mention it?¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing this, and she looked distressed.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    When Alexander noticed the change in her face, he understood it might be a sensitive topic and


    immediately said, ¡°If you don¡®t want to talk about it, you don¡®t have to.¡±


    Lily was grateful for how considerate he was. His thoughtfulness had shown in the past few days that


    they spent together, and she allowed herself to let her guard downpletely.


    Now that she thought about it, Nathaniel had never shared his life before, and it was the same for her.


    Although the two of them had been together for so long, there was no proper bond between them. They


    hid secrets from each other while having their walls up. Therefore, it was inevitable that they became


    what they are now.


    ¡°I¡®ve never told you about my family,¡± Lily said as she warmly took his hand and led him to the sofa.


    Seeing how gentle she was, Alexander quickly quieted down and took her hand, nodding slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I was born in Brown City,¡± she said slowly. ¡°I¡®m from the Lodge family of Brown City.¡±


    ¡°The Lodge family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Almost everyone knew who the Lodge family of Brown City was, just like everyone knew of the Russel


    family of Sapphine, the Tanner family of Ruby City, and the Richards from the capital. No matter how


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    low key the Lodge family was, they were the only family known for their ancient kickboxing technique.


    Little was known about the Lodges than the other three families, giving them a mysterious vibe. The


    Lodge family had always kept a low profile. Hence, the public only knew the prominent figures of the


    family. Other than that, no one


    knew much about the children and other inws of the Lodge Family. This was why Alexander did not


    know that Lily was rted to them. ¡°Wilfred Lodge is my maternal grandfather. That¡®s why I didn¡®t


    inherit the Lodge surname,¡± she exined as she looked into his eyes. These were the words she had


    kept within her for so many years.


    Although her surname was not Lodge currently, she used to be known as Lily Lodge. At 18, she left the


    Lodge family and went off to college. Later, after she made jokes about working in the perfume industry


    and insisted on staying with Nathaniel, she and the Lodge family were on the verge of severing ties.


    Lily, too, wanted to leave them. She wanted to rid herself of the toxic environment that made her feel


    suffocated and depressed, so Nathaniel was not just her boyfriend. He was the lifeline that allowed her


    to leave the Lodge family.


    The Lodge family did not reach out to her for the longest time. It was as if they had kicked her out of the


    household.


    However, Lily knew that this was impossible! She would never be free of the Lodge family in this


    lifetime. After all, she still had their blood flowing in her veins.


    Sure enough, Justin found her some time ago and kept showing up at her ce. Most importantly, she


    felt a power awakening in her, as if she had been asleep all this while and was slowly waking up.


    Alexander was smart, and he quickly connected the dots. ¡°So, this crane is for your grandfather?¡±


    Alexander knew Wilfred was about to celebrate his 70th birthday. Since he was a family friend to the


    Lodge family, Alexander had prepared a gift for Wilfred. However, Alexander did not expect his wife to


    be rted to them.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily turned to look at the crane before continuing, ¡°Do you remember that pair of wooden


    dolls?¡±


    ¡°The pair that made you want to birth twins?¡± He joked. Lily shot him a stern look and exined, ¡°I


    wanted to ask the young man from the woodcarving shop to carve a meaningful sculpture as my


    grandfather¡®s birthday gift. However, Benedict suddenly quit his job, and I couldn¡®t find him after. I did


    not expect him to do the piece and send it to me.¡±


    ¡°Benedict?¡±


    Although the main point of her exnation was that Benedict had suddenly disappeared and


    reappeared out of nowhere, Alexander seemed to only focus on the fact that it was a young man.


    ¡°Yes, he¡®s very young. He¡®s about my brother¡®s age. That¡®s it!¡± Lily said and rubbed his hair, trying to


    soothe his jealousy. This guy is possessive. How can he get jealous over just a few words? Does he


    think all the guys in this world are his rivals?¡®

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    ¡°I didn¡®t even say anything!¡± Alexander puffed his cheek arrogantly.


    ¡°Even if the birthday gift is here, I still haven¡®t figured out how to send it to him.¡± Lily sighed as she


    rubbed her temples. Even thinking about it bothered her. ¡°Aren¡®t you going to go back?¡± Alexander


    asked. It did not seem like she was nning to personally send the gift over from what she said.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lily shook her head and sighed again. ¡°I didn¡®t consider that.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± After a pause, he questioned again, ¡°Is there anyone back there that makes you not want to


    go back? Or is it something else? What about your parents?¡±


    Alexander had never heard Lily mention her parents before. Back when he looked into her background,


    he did not find any information on them either. It seemed that she had covered her tracks.


    ¡°They¡®re no longer around,¡± she said calmly. ¡°They passed away together in a ne crash.¡± Alexander


    did not know what to say. Her calmness bothered him. How could she say such terrible things so


    casually?


    Then, he reached out to pull her into his embrace. ¡°That¡®s all in the past. You have me from now on!¡±


    She snuggled deeper into his arms. ¡®You¡®re right. I¡®ll have you in the future.


    asionally, Lily would wonder why she fell for him so quickly and trusted him wholeheartedly. It was


    something she had never done before. Was it because he gave her a sense of security she had never


    experienced?


    Lily had not experienced this peace of mind in years, not even back when she was staying with the


    Lodge family.


    ¡°If you don¡®t want to go, I¡®ll get someone to send it over. If you want to go, but you still have your


    concerns, I can apany you,¡± Alexander said softly. Lily was surprised to hear this. Her head


    snapped up to look at him.


    In the face of her shock, heughed and stroked her hair with one hand. His gaze was extraordinarily


    gentle, and one look from him soothed her restless heart.


    Then, Alexander calmly exined, ¡°The Russel family and the Lodge family are friends. I¡®d naturally


    have to prepare a gift for Wilfred¡®s birthday. However, I didn¡®t expect that...


    ¡°Well, whatever the case is, if you don¡®t feel like going, I¡®ll get someone to send our gifts together. That


    way, we¡®d let people know about our rtionship. However, I¡®ll apany you there if you want to go!¡±


    As he tightened his grip around her hand, he said, ¡°I¡®ll always be with you, no matter what you¡®re


    going through.¡± There was nothing Lily could be afraid of after hearing these words. So, she leaned


    over and pecked him on the cheek. ¡°I¡®m so lucky to have you.¡±


    ¡°That can¡®t be it!¡± Alexander turned to her with a smile and pressed his lips to hers.


    After being on guard the whole day, Nathaniel finally felt at ease.


    Lily had not responded the whole day, and the public¡®s opinion on the Inte was slowly improving.


    Even the rate of product returns had reduced. He repackaged the old product and rebranded it along


    the theme of ¡°a timeless piece.¡± Nathaniel had already begun to promote it, and once thepany


    officiallyunched the product in the uing week, he could foresee it being well¨Creceived and


    profitable.


    It seemed like he had no choice but to rely on himself to turn the tide! He had barely had a good night¡®s


    sleep these past few days.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    However, his dreams were about toe crashing down. Nathaniel had never imagined that instead of


    being greeted by a doubling in sales or profit, he would get shot down, bullet after bullet.


    At 9:00 AM, a famous verified ount posted three videos. The first video was nothing serious. It was


    a financial interview that Nathaniel did a long time ago. In the video, he proudly talked about his


    perfume with his head held high. He told the host about his optimistic view on the prospects of the


    perfume industry andmented theck of top¨Ctier perfumers in this country. He also emphasized


    developing and researching new products, stating that perfumers could discuss with him whenever


    they have a new idea.


    Nathaniel mentioned that if the perfumers were keen to proceed with their fragrance, he would


    personally supervise the development and preparation of the perfume throughout the entire process.


    Before he ended, he also brought up the difficulty of being a perfumer in this time and space.


    The second video was a press conference held by MN Inc. when Lily was about to leave thepany.


    In the video, when Lily refused to apologize, someone caught the slight panic in Nathaniel¡®s eyes,


    alongside Mnie¡®s slight gestures and repeated eye contact on camera. The footage also included


    the embarrassing aftermath of the situation. It seemed like the video was shot with an excellent


    camera, as all the details were precise.


    Lastly, the third video was a humiliating clip of authorities escorting Nathaniel from a lobby with a


    bouquet of 99 roses in his arms. At the end of the video, the ount attached his apology letter, with


    some words circled in red.


    They were along the lines of how Nathaniel had been wholly ignorant and deceived, how he was


    preupied with thepany and its business that he did not have time to oversee the production. He


    mentioned that everything was under Mnie¡®s control and that she had betrayed his trust.


    The ount that posted the three videos did not write anything. Theck of a statement was a


    statement in itself, allowing the world to judge the critical points of the videos by themselves.


    It seemed to be telling the world, ¡°Look. I¡®ve highlighted the key parts for you. I didn¡®t say anything. It¡®s


    all Nathaniel.¡±


    That was thest straw for him. Besides a perfunctory sentence, ¡°The Inte will always remember,¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    no words were attached to the videos.¡±


    Nathaniel was in shambles. Even if the Inte remembered, he didn¡®t.


    He had forgotten about what he had said so many years ago. How could Nathaniel remember what he


    said, bragged about, and what lies he told during the countless interviews he epted?


    Whoever did this was patient. They waited for the dust to settle andpared the current situation with


    the past. It was a p in the face for Nathaniel.


    He mentioned in an interview how he would personally supervise the production process, only to say


    that he yed no part in it and was entirely in the dark about everything. That itself was self¨C


    contradictory. Even if histter statement were false, he would have already lost the public¡®s trust.


    Besides that,pared to the balloons he had released at Rebirth, his expression and exchanges with


    Mnie at the press conference were clearly of a new love, old me kind of situation. Regardless, he


    was still a sc*mbag in any of the situations.


    At this point, Nathaniel was fuming with annoyance. He had no idea how to fight back. Just as he was


    about to sue for defamation, another bullet shot him.


    At 10:30 am, certificates, prizes, and trophies of the International Perfumery Competition got uploaded


    onto Rebirth¡®s official website. There was a sense of jubtion as congrattory messages constantly


    flowed in.


    It seemed like the whole industry celebrated with Lily¡®s name appearing more than a few times. She


    was the glory of perfumers across Hydend.


    For years, none of the perfumers from Hydend managed to make a name for themselves. Every time


    any one of them went abroad, they would be ridiculed and despised by people. However, this time, Lily


    won first ce on the international scene.


    Although most of thepetitors were new, it allowed her to showcase her capabilities. Information


    about how Lily refused Wesley¡®s offer to join hispany also spread, despite his optimism about


    Lily¡®s growth with him.


    Lily¡®s name resounded among the perfumers like the echo of thunder.


    Although this wholemotion was initially not a direct attack on Nathaniel, the fact that he had just


    been ndered more than an hour ago boosted Lily¡®s achievements and proved she was indeed


    powerful.


    Not only was she outstanding in Hydend, but she also managed to make a name for herself abroad.


    How would this look on a lousy perfumer like Mnie?

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Lily did not need to take a stand as she had already won everyone¡®s recognition.


    Those who had doubted her came forward to apologize, and it quickly began to trend on the Inte.


    On the other hand, this morning had been a nightmare for Nathaniel. Just when he thought it was over,


    another wave crashed over him. Just as it was about time to get off work, a few more pieces of news


    popped up. This news was about whether he and Lily had really been together or entangled in


    unrequited love.


    In the video, Nathaniel and Mnie¡®s ssmates from universities¨Cbe they their friends or ssmates


    who did not know much about the rtionship or despised Lily¡®s introverted personality¨Chad no idea of


    Nathaniel and Lily¡®s rtionship. They all felt that he and Mnie were a natural pair.


    However, the tides had turned. The video continued, and one of their tutors, who was a professor,


    showed up on the screen.


    It was an honorable thing to be Lily¡®s tutor, so he happily participated in the interview. The main


    highlight of this interview was that the tutor knew of her rtionship with Nathaniel. After all, Lily was a


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    schr then, and Nathaniel needed her for many reasons. Later, he saw her potential in creating


    perfumes and wanted her to work for him.


    Although the other students knew nothing, Nathaniel often picked Lily up when she stayed back to help


    with experiments. Lily¡®s tutor was aware of this. This time, no one could argue with the tutor¡®s


    testimony.


    People tended to trust professors more due to their reputations.


    On the other hand, one may have a good or bad rtionship with one¡®s ssmates. Everyone would


    have their own interests in mind and might spit out a lie or two to help their friends. However,


    professors could not lie about such things.


    At this point, Nathaniel had already crumbled. His reputation and credibility were out the window. There


    was no need for any more pieces of evidence as the whole inte was already hating on


    him.¡°Nathaniel Hall is a liar, a sc*mbag, and a piece of trash.¡±


    He was battered and kicked to the ground. He was utterly dumbfounded.


    Inparison to Nathaniel, Lily looked like she was throwing a party. Olivia felt highly tempted to set


    off some fireworks to celebrate. ¡°I understand now! I finally understand why you made me wait so long!


    This is amazing!¡± Olivia held the wine ss in her hands and cheered, ¡°I¡¯m so, so happy!¡± All these


    times she had to suppress herself had finally paid off. She did not expect that she would get to see


    Nathaniel crash and burn in this lifetime.


    ¡°Don¡®t drink so much,¡± Lily reprimanded as she shook her head, holding the ss of juice in her hand.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Lily once had too much alcohol when hanging out with Jenny and Olivia, and since then, she did not


    allow herself to get drunk again. So, right now, she only drank sparingly.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡®t you have a drink on such a happy asion?!¡± Olivia reached out to take Lily¡®s ss.


    ¡°Have a drink! I¡®ll send you back if you¡®re drunk.¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡®d rather rely on myself.¡± Lily barely


    reached the door thest time Olivia sent her home, but fortunately, she bumped into Alexander.


    Olivia immediately knew what Lily meant and exined, ¡°It¡®ll be different this time! If I can¡®t get in this


    time, I¡®ll call someone to get you.¡±


    Jenny, who stood aside listening, shook her head and intervened. ¡°Stop trying to get her to drink. It¡®s


    not a good thing, you know? Right, Lily, I¡®m curious. What were you waiting for? I¡®m sure you didn¡®t


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    collect all these pieces of evidence today; why did you have to wait until now before publishing it?¡±


    Was it so that sc*mbag would have a few days of pride, only


    for him to fall and crash onto the ground in frustration?


    ¡°Although I have the videos, the results of thepetition and the awards will onlye out within


    these two days,¡± Lily took a sip of her juice and calmly exined. It finally clicked in the other two


    women¡®s minds when they noticed Lily¡®s calm expression. ¡°You¡®ve been waiting for the results of the


    ¡°To be honest, thepetition results weren¡®t a big deal. However, since I¡®m already nning to ruin


    Nate, I might as well see it through to the end. That way, he will never be able to get up again.¡±


    That was why Lily gathered all the evidence and materials before publishing them simultaneously. At


    this time, Nathaniel had no chance to react since Lily had released several videos of him in one go. He


    had already shot him to the ground.


    Now, no one would believe anything Nathaniel said. It would be useless no matter how much he tried to


    turn things around.


    The most crucial part of all this was that Lily only had one official Twitter ount that only posted about


    new products or anypany¨Crted content. She never used that ount to participate in any


    discussion.


    She had never refuted or blocked anyments, even at the time when others ndered her severely.


    Lilypletely detached herself from social media and only concentrated on her work. She did not


    care about the nder and abuse at all.


    In the beginning, a few people were beginning to suspect that she was only staying silent because of


    her guilt. Those who previously ridiculed Lily rushed to apologize and show their support after seeing


    the posts that proved her innocence.


    On the other hand, her fans began to sing their praises for her, telling Lily how proud they were of her


    unique vision and how they had always trusted her. News spread like wildfire in the information age. It


    was no wonder Lily allowed thements to go wild back then.


    As Lily predicted, she had beaten Nathaniel to the ground, and he could no longer salvage his


    reputation.


    There would still be a saving grace if this matter only revolved around his personal life. However, the


    previous products.


    After releasing the fruits of herbor as their own, thepany even shunned Lily. Yet, after being


    wronged and ndered, Lily did not besmirch MN Inc. This whole thing put Lily in a good light, showing


    her kindness.


    MN Inc.¡®s rate of product return rose at an extraordinary rate. On the other hand, there was a sharp


    contrast between MN Inc. and Rebirth, whose sales rate shot up. Many had turned to buying Rebirth¡®s


    products to express their support for Lily. Most of Lily¡®s products were close to being sold out in a blink


    of an eye.


    With the sudden burst of additional orders, Rebirth¡®s sales had climbed unprecedentedly. Seeing the


    current situation, MN Inc.¡®s shareholders began withdrawing their shares one after the other while


    questioning and criticizing Nathaniel endlessly.


    At this point, a CEO change still would not solve the problem as MN Inc.¡®s reputation was tainted. Later,


    rumors began spreading about how thepany name was based on Mnie and Nathaniel¡®s initials.


    That this was a public show of affection between those two made everyone feel even more disgusted.


    The trash cans along the streets were full of MNbeled perfume bottles for a while.


    Nathaniel sat in his empty office as he stared nkly ahead, dishearted. This is it. I¡®mpletely


    ruined! This time, even God can¡¯t save me.¡¯

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    He picked up the phone in befuddlement and wanted to call his mother. However, on the verge of


    pressing the dial button, he remembered her stern warning, ¡°Don¡®t call me!¡±


    That was right. Eloise was a busy woman. How could she have time to answer his phone calls? Even if


    she had answered, it was useless as there was nothing she could do. After a brief pause, he exited the


    call interface, opened a text messenger, and typed, ¡°I lost, sorry, and goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hall¡­¡± His secretary was waiting for him at the door, a box in her hands.


    Nathaniel motioned for her to leave with a feeble wave of his hand. ¡°Leave. You should leave!¡±


    He forced himself to stand up, walked over to the floor¨Cto ceiling windows, and looked out. This city still


    had plenty of life, prosperity, and glimmering beauty, but none of it belonged to him.


    He vaguely remembered the first time he moved into the office. It had just been established, but the


    sales from the perfumes developed by Lily were doing very well. It became popr as soon as it hit the


    shelves. The product price was not high and fell within the affordable range.


    Still, owing to the high quality and widespread praise, orders were constantlying in, and the


    time. He attracted investors and shareholders to inject capital, and thepany was developing well.


    His career was doing great, and his love life...


    He had Lily, who dedicated her life to him, and Mnie, who was gentle and sweet in his arms. He was


    simply a winner in life.


    Nathaniel had once thought that everything would develop toward a bright future. He would have it all ¨C


    wealth, status, reputation, and power. He wanted to prove to his mother that he could seed without


    her support. One day, he could step into the wealthy circle, too.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    This was supposed to be the start of something, but he had no idea it would also be the end. ¡®When did


    things start to go south? Where did things go astray?¡®.


    Nathaniel could not think anymore. He only knew he would never have the chance to turn things


    around. For him, it was game over.


    Nathaniel staggered out of the bar drunk. He stumbled a few steps before he leaned against the wall


    and puked. Even so, he refused to let go of the beer bottle. Alcohol was the only thing that could numb


    his mind and make him forget everything for a while.


    He took a few more sips as he staggered forward. He muttered something vaguely along the way.


    Suddenly, he tripped on something and fell to the ground.


    Crash!


    The beer bottle shattered and cut his palm, but he did not realize it was bleeding. He justid on the


    ground andughed.


    That was when a pair of polished leather shoes appeared before him. He raised his head and looked at


    the person¡®s blurry image. ¡°You...¡±

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    The temperature dropped every day until it started snowing at night. Since it did not snow very often in


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Sapphine City, when it did, it only covered a thinyer on the tree and melted before more snow could


    build up.


    Heading toward Brown City, the scenery along the way changed visibly. Snowfall in Sapphine was


    more akin to sleet fall. It was a rain that contained some ice and looked like crystal droplets. Brown City


    was different.


    The further you went toward Brown City, the heavier the snowfall. It was not tiny droplets butrge


    snowkes. The snow on the ground also grew thicker. By the time they got to the Lodge house, the


    snow by the road was already ankle¨Cdeep.


    ¡°Sapphine City is not far from Brown City. I didn¡¯t expect such a big difference. It snowed heavily here.¡±


    Lily got out of the car and reached out to catch a snowke. She was soon covered in ayer of snow


    stuck to her head, shoulder, and palm that did not melt away immediately. It had been years since she


    ¡°It¡®s the house in front. It¡®s been a while since you came back, right?¡± Alexander put a shawl on her and


    handed her a cup of hot chocte. The car had a thermos filled with hot water, and the prepared hot


    chocte was very fragrant. Although it was iparable to home, it wasfortable enough for an


    outing Lily took a sip and nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± She tried to recall, ¡°It¡®s probably been... six or seven years!¡±


    She had not returned since she left for college. She stayed on campus during her studies and was


    busy doing experiments, checking materials, and going to various ces to collect information during


    holidays. In any case, she had many reasons to avoiding back.


    Her grandfather, Wilfred, was stubborn and would never persuade her to return if she did not return on


    her own. In his words, ¡°If she doesn¡®t want toe back, so be it! Do I need to beg her?¡±


    Personally, she did not feel that her grandfather loved her much. There were only endless practices,


    studies, exercises, and tests in her memory. She could not stop even when she was home. Sleeping


    peacefully through the night was a luxury to her.


    At that time, she felt Wilfred¡®s kinship with her disappeared with her mother¡®s passing. Most importantly,


    she probably med her mother¡®s death on Wilfred and thus could not get close to him.


    She might long for familial warmth when she was young, but not when she grew up. She just hoped


    that she could escape the Lodge Family, escape the suffocating environment and live freely. It was


    okay, even if she was alone. Looking back, their rtionship brokepletely when she formally


    began her rtionship with Nathaniel. Her grandfather, who had never cared about her all along,


    suddenly became furious after knowing she was in a rtionship with an ordinary guy. He strictly


    disagreed with their rtionship. At that time, Lily was very rebellious and resisted everything he said.


    His disagreement made her adamant about being with Nathaniel, so she cut ties with him.


    ¡°Lily? Lily.¡± Lily returned to her senses after being called twice and turned to look at him. Alexander¡®s


    eyes were worried, ¡°Were you reminiscing?¡±


    She grinned and nodded her head.


    ¡°If you still find it ufortable and don¡®t want to face it yet, we can go back,¡± Alexander offered again.


    ¡°No need, It¡®s been a long time since Ist returned. It¡®s time to go back and see grandpa.¡± Lily had left


    for many years. Did she want to cut off contact for the rest of her life? She knew in her heart that it was


    impossible. Now that Lily was in a rtionship with Alexander, she should inform her family, regardless


    of whether they wanted to know.


    ¡°Let¡®s go!¡± Alexander could see her insistence as he took her empty cup and threw it into the trash can


    in the car. Lily smiled and clenched his hand. She was not afraid of anything as long as she had him by


    her side.


    The remaining journey was not too far, and they soon arrived at the Lodge family¡®s house.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    The Lodge family¡®s house was not in the center of Brown City but in the suburbs. It was arge estate


    that covered a vast area with beautiful scenery of the mountains and rivers.


    No one knew when the Lodge family first started living here, as it had been many years. The rumor that


    the Lodge family was an old kickboxing family passed down from generation to generation was also an


    unconfirmed legend. No one knew whether members of the Lodge family knew kickboxing as no one


    had seen it with their own eyes and could verify it.


    Nowadays, members of the Lodge family are mainly engaged in business. Of course, not everyone


    was, as there were professors, doctors, and others. They were arge family, and others tended to feel


    awe when someone mentioned the Lodge family. However, no one knew the direct lineage, which


    made their family even more mysterious.


    There were many cars along the way. The tire marks and the pressed snow on the road were


    noticeable. It was most likely due to her grandfather¡®s uing birthday. The car was stopped when it


    reached the gate as they needed to show their invitation card.


    Alexander slightly loosened his cor and was about to take out the invitation card when Lily lowered


    the car window and looked at the guard, ¡°It¡®s me.¡±


    It had been quite some time since her return, so the guard was taken aback. He finally recognized her


    only after taking a second, closer look.


    The guard quickly reacted after he recognized her, ¡°Ms. Lily?! You¡®re back!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡®m here to celebrate grandpa¡®s birthday,¡± she said in a low voice.


    ¡°Quick, open the gate!¡± He waved his hand, ¡°Go and tell the master Ms. Lily is home!¡±


    They all looked excited. It seemed that they still weed her home. Alexander watched her raise the


    car window with a solemn expression. He did not say anything and just held her hand softly.


    It was another ten¨Cminute drive from the manor¡®s gate before finally stopping in front of the house.


    There were already a lot of cars parked at the entrance. Lily nced out and saw Justin¡®s car. It was


    only natural for him to be here on a day like this.


    However, she did not want to go inside in front of so many people. She did not like to socialize on such


    noisy asions.


    ¡°I¡®ll be the representative and bring the gifts in. It shouldn¡®t be difficult for you to use other entrances,


    avoid other people and go in to meet your grandfather, right?¡± Alexander gave her a n when he saw


    her hesitation.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He came today, not only as her husband but also on behalf of the Russell family. This was the


    necessary social interaction that she did not enjoy partaking in. He also did not want her to be in such


    an environment that might cause unwanted gossip. Therefore it was better for them to do things


    separately.


    Lily nodded and agreed to his arrangement as it was better for them.


    Alexander prepared an art masterpiece packed in a velvet box as a gift. It was easy to carry, but Lily¡®s


    wooden crane sculpture had to be specially transported by car.


    Alexander leaned over and nted a kiss on her forehead. He said, ¡°I¡®ll look for you after I¡®ve finished


    entertaining here.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She replied obediently and watched him get out of the car and walk up the


    stairs. Edward was following closely behind, holding the velvet box.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Lily watched Alexander until he disappeared from her sight. Only then did she get out of the car. She


    saw Justin looking straight at her and seemed to be waiting for her.


    She just realized that something was not right. Lily had already shown her face, and the servant had


    already sent a message. Therefore, it was impossible no one in the family knew she was here. How


    It seemed like Justin had deliberately arranged it to preventmotion. She had nothing to hide now


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    that she was back. She gathered up her clothes and walked over to him. Justin looked at his cousin in


    front of him and said, ¡°You¡®re finally back.¡±


    ¡°I said before that I¡®ll be back.¡± Lily¡®s words implied that she would keep her promise.


    He lightly nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa is waiting for you.¡±


    It was good to have him lead the way as he had cleared the way from other guests, preventing


    unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°I know. Thank you for the information you previously provided.¡± Lily recalled what Justin had given her


    and felt it necessary to thank him. Justin did not look back, ¡°There¡®s no need to thank me. After all, you


    didn¡®t use it.¡± While it was true that he gave Lily information documents, she still kept them and did not


    publicly announce everything.


    When Justin approached Lily, she realized the Lodge family knew almost everything about her, even


    though they seemed to ignore her. Otherwise, they would not be so clear about her situation and be


    able to collect and give her private information about Nathaniel. ¡°Either way, I still need to say thank


    you.¡±


    They went in from a small building on the side, passed through the long corridor at the back, and


    reached the building behind it. The front was for receiving guests, while the back was where the Lodge


    family lived. Guests would not be able toe and go easily here, so the atmosphere at the back was


    more tranquil.


    ¡°Why did you not include this when you have already announced all the other evidence?¡± Justin asked


    while walking, ¡°Do you still love him?¡± Lily shook her head, ¡°Never force others to a dead end. That¡®s


    what the family taught us since we were kids. Did you forget?¡± It was, of course, impossible for Justin to


    forget about this. He was only teasing her. He stopped his steps and grinned. ¡°So you still remember.¡±


    Of course, she still remembered since it was something ingrained deep in her. So much so that she


    could not forget it even if she wanted to. Lily habitually wanted to go upstairs after entering the building


    at the back but saw Justin walking straight, turned the corner, and headed to a room on the first floor.


    Lily was stunned for a while before she followed closely, ¡°Grandpa changed his room?¡±


    ¡°He¡®s getting old, and it¡®s inconvenient for him to go up and down the stairs. It¡¯s more convenient for


    him to live on the first floor.¡± Justin paused briefly and turned to look at her


    ¡± You haven¡®t been back for too long.¡± It¡®s been too long to the point that she did not even know about


    this.


    Lily remained silent as Justin continued, ¡°Grandpa is old and had some minor health problems, so


    you¡®d better not...¡± He paused but did not say further. He walked to the door and knocked gently,


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡®s me.¡± The duo heard sounds of coughinging from the room. An old but loud voice


    answered, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lily had initially thought she could face her grandfather calmly. However, she could not help but feel


    nervous when she was about to step into the room.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    The room was huge and carpeted, giving off a tranquil feeling. An older gentleman sat in front of the


    window, watching the snow falling outside with distant eyes. Such a beautiful scene made one feel


    peaceful looking at it.


    However, the older gentleman was not sitting in an ordinary chair but in a wheelchair. Even though it


    looked sturdy and high¨Ctech, it was still a wheelchair.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± Lily called him with a trembling voice.


    ¡®What¡®s wrong with him?¡®


    ¡°You¡®re back!¡± Wilfred answered her in a soft tone but did not shift his sight.


    Lily quickly stepped forward and stopped in front of him. She wanted to continue forward but felt a little


    timid. Only now did the older gentleman turn his wheelchair around to look at her. He was still the same


    as how Lily remembered.


    However, he looked much older and had whiter hair and more wrinkles. His eyes were not as sharp as


    before and looked more peaceful and kind.


    Could it be because Lily had been away for a long time that she felt he had be gentle? At this


    moment, Lily suddenly felt that maybe her grandfather did not hate her as much as she thought he did.


    Wilfred gave her a once¨Cover and said, ¡°You¡®ve grown up!¡± Lily could hear the relief and regret in his


    voice. The little girl shorter than his waist had grown up, and now he could only sit and look up at her.


    That was how life went, after all. The younger generation would soon grow up and rece the older


    generation.


    ¡®His legs look fine, but the wheelchair...¡®


    ¡°Grandpa, your legs...¡± Lily looked up and asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Grandpa¡®s leg is like that due to gout. He can¡®t stand or walk most of the time. asionally he can


    stand up when it¡®s not too serious.¡± Justin, who was standing behind her, answered.¡± It¡®s an old ailment.


    It¡®s been so for a few years...¡±


    No one had ever told Lily about her grandfather¡®s condition. The Lodge family always kept tabs on Lily,


    but she was oblivious to what was happening with them.


    Her so¨Ccalled cut¨Coff family ties were just her unteral belief. Ultimately, she was still a member of the


    Lodge family.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Lily tried to put her hand lightly on Wilfred¡®s knee. She was d no one reprimanded her for doing this.


    ¡°The doctors can¡®t cure him?¡±


    ¡°There¡®s no cure for gout. It¡®s usually fine, but when the pain rpses...¡±


    ¡°All right, it¡®s not a big deal. It¡®smon for old people to get pain and soreness like this.¡± Wilfred


    probably felt Justin had said too much and impatiently interjected. Justin stopped exining and stood


    there quietly upon being scolded. ¡°I heard you won an award recently?¡± Wilfred lowered his head and


    asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I won the perfumerypetition. It¡®s not a big deal either.¡± Lily said. It was still quite a distance


    away from her goal, after all.


    Wilfred smiled fleetingly, ¡°It surprised me that you can continue doing this. Excellent.¡± He saw Lily¡®s


    hand still on his knee and held it, ¡°Stand up.¡±


    Lily was stunned when Wilfred held her hands. She looked up at him, and he forcefully led her to stand


    up. Lily stood, but her eyes involuntarily fell to his knees. ¡®It probably hurts a lot even though he says it


    was nothing.¡®

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Lily remembered that her grandfather was not someone who admitted defeat. He would get up at five in


    the morning every day to exercise. Even though Wilfred was old, he was still very fit. Wilfred could


    stand straight and run as fast as the wind those days.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, Wilfred was in a wheelchair now. He used to prefer standingpared to sitting down. Even


    though he said it was nothing, it was apparent how much pain he was in that he used a wheelchair.


    ¡°It¡®s okay!¡± Wilfred felt embarrassed when Lily looked at his knees, so he pulled his nket over hisp.


    ¡°How long has it been since you left the Lodge family?¡± ¡°It¡®s been seven to eight years, I think.¡± Lily¡®s


    eyes dimmed when Wilfred asked her that.


    ¡°To be precise, it¡®s been seven years and three months,¡± Justin answered promptly. Lily was rendered


    speechless. ¡°Looks like you were able to get used to life outside. That¡®s good, then.¡±


    She was surprised by everything Wilfred had said today. She thought they would argue or quarrel, but


    that did not happen. He looked more like an ordinary and kind grandfather instead.


    ¡°Grandpa...¡± ¡°You have a new boyfriend?¡± The conversation changed as he asked her a personal


    question.


    Lily was stunned for a moment and nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Does he treat you well?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Yes,¡± She answered. However, she felt that one word was insufficient to represent how good


    Alexander was to her and emphasized again, ¡°Very good!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure he¡®s serious about you? When did he know you¡®re from the Lodge family?¡± Justin voiced


    up again.


    Lily said with certainty, ¡°I¡®m sure he¡®s serious about me. So am I about him. I know I was willful before,


    but trust me. I might¡®ve been wrong once, but I never repeat the same mistake twice.¡±


    Justin wanted to continue saying something, but Wilfred raised his hand and stopped him. The older


    gentleman looked out the window and pouted toward a person downstairs, ¡°Is that him?¡±


    Lily followed his line of sight and looked down. She saw Alexander walking in this direction under the


    guidance of a servant. Her heart felt warm, and her eyes became gentler. She nodded in reply, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Alexander Russell. The head of the Russell family does have some capabilities. Your choice this time


    ismendable.¡±


    She did not hear any objection from Wilfred¡®s tone. However, what did he mean by her choice this time


    wasmendable? Did he mean that her previous choice was terrible? Looking back, her selection


    thest time was indeed wrong. Reality had taught her¨Cthe hard way¨Cthat Nathaniel was a sc*mbag


    and not worthy of her.


    ¡°Master,¡± the servant called from outside. It seemed that Alexander had arrived.


    ¡°Let him in.¡± The door opened, and the servant took a step back. Alexander walked in and looked


    around the room immediately. Only after he found Lily did he visibly rx, as he likely felt relieved.


    Wilfred smiled faintly, ¡°Alexander.¡± He called him by his first name.


    Alexander was not surprised by this. He walked toward Wilfred, bent down, and politely stretched his


    hand. ¡°Mr. Lodge, I wish you a long and prosperous life.¡±


    Wilfred looked at his outstretched hand but did not shake it. Instead, he said, ¡°You still call me Mr.


    Lodge?¡±

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Although Wilfred¡®s voice was grand, his expression was peaceful.


    Alexander was stunned. He looked at Lily, had a realization, and immediately said, ¡°You¡®re right.¡± He


    retracted his hand, took a bow, and said respectfully, ¡°As your grandson¨Cinw, I wish you great


    fortune and a long life.¡±


    ¡°G¨CGrandson¨Cinw?¡± The old man of the Lodge family was stunned and he widened his eyes. Were


    the young people nowadays so wanton in their actions?


    One moment it was Mr. Lodge, and the next he dered himself the grandson¨Cinw.


    ¡°The Lodge family does not recognize you yet.¡± The usually steady Justin was not able to contain


    himself.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Wilfred had seen a lot in life. He raised a hand to calm Justin down, then said dryly, ¡°Alexander, you are


    of the older generation. It¡®s reasonable for you to address me the way Lily does, but to call yourself my


    grandson¨Cinw¡­ that¡®s premature, isn¡®t it?¡± As a whole, they had not recognized the rtionship


    between the two yet. Thus they would not recognize Alexander as a rtion.


    Alexander nced at Lily. She was blinking, speechless. He could guess that she had not told her


    family about her rtionship with him yet, so he did not push. He said, ¡°It¡®s okay. I can wait. May it be


    sooner orter, I¡®m here to stay.¡±


    Mr. Lodge was speechless.


    Justin was speechless. Lily was speechless as well, thinking of him as assertive. Wilfred decided that


    this topic was embarrassing. Furthermore, it was a sensitive topic, so he changed the subject, ¡°I heard


    that La Beaute Group has expanded to more than ten countries recently?¡±


    ¡°We are only dabbling,¡± Alexander answered humbly.


    They were far from dabbling. They had apany based in each country, and the market share in the


    countries was far from modest.


    La Beaute Group specialized in makeup. They had gotten involved in the movie and advertising


    industry and were dominant in the business. To have such arge market share overseas was very


    impressive.


    When it came to business, Justin respected Alexander a lot. They were the same age, but Justin was


    far behind in business. Furthermore, the Russell family used minimal manpower to expand and


    establish themselves as one of the four prominent families. They managed to prosper.


    However, that was a different topic altogether. Just because he was good at business did not mean he


    would make a good son inw. In the past, even someone unimpressive like Nathaniel was not serious


    about his rtionship. What more a person of Alexander¡®s status? How serious he was about Lily was


    still yet to be seen.


    ¡°I¡®ve known your father for a long time but have not spoken to him in a while. How is he doing?¡±


    Lily was surprised to hear her grandfather say this. She never thought that her grandfather knew


    Alexander¡®s father. She forgot she had never met his parents after being together so long. ¡°He¡®s in


    good health. He and my mother are traveling the world. I don¡®t meet him very often.¡±


    After listening to his exnation, Lily understood. It was no wonder she had never met them. It turned


    out that they were visiting different countries. ¡°Traveling the world is great.¡± Tapping his fingers against


    his wheelchair, Wilfred was thoughtful. ¡°It¡®s best to travel while you¡®re young and have a strong body. If


    I tried to travel now, I wouldn¡®t be able to.¡±


    While he stroked his leg, he sounded crestfallen. ¡°If you wish to travel, it¡®s possible. We could


    apany you,¡± Alexander said with a smile after he cast Lily a nce.


    His expressionforted Lily. It even felt like encouragement. She suddenly found the courage to walk


    over and grab Wilfred¡®s hand. ¡°Yes, Grandpa, if you wish to travel, we can go with you.¡± Wilfred was


    very touched when she grabbed his hand. He looked down at her hand on his with aplicated


    expression.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    ¡°Grandpa, the party is about to start,¡± Justin said as he looked at the time.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Coming back to his senses, Wilfred nodded. He looked at Lily with a questioning gaze.


    Lily shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, I won¡®t be going. I don¡®t like crowded ces, as you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wilfred did not say much and turned to Alexander.


    Alexander immediately put his hand on Lily¡®s shoulder. ¡°I won¡®t go either. I¡®ll stay with her.¡± With a slight


    smile, Wilfred said, as if to gratify them, ¡°In that case, do stay. I¡®ll get someone to prepare two rooms.


    Stay two days before leaving, okay?¡±


    The final sentence was for Lily as if begging for her agreement. Seeing her grandfather asking that


    way, Lily was ttered. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, if you wish.¡±


    Hearing that, Wilfred was very satisfied and he shed a rxed smile. ¡°Justin, let¡®s go.¡±


    Justin responded affirmatively, walked forward to grab the wheelchair, then looked at Lily. ¡°Someone


    will take you both to your rooms.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lily nodded, then walked out of the room, seeing the two off to the building ahead.


    Not long afterward, the butler arrived. ¡°Ms. Christian, Mr. Russell,e with me.¡±


    Leading them upstairs, he arranged a room for each of them. Most importantly, the two rooms were at


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    opposite ends. They were very far apart.


    Lily was speechless but Alexander looked calm and did not seem to mind.


    ¡°Ms. Christian, you must be tired. Please get some rest. If you need anything, feel free to call me.


    Someone will send you food soon,¡± the butler said.


    He had thought of everything. It was the rooms he assigned that were suspect.


    ¡°Butler, aren¡®t the two rooms quite far apart?¡± Just looking at the other end took effort. One look and


    she knew that it was far away, let alone having to walk over. The butler bowed. ¡°It was an order by Mr.


    Justin Lodge. Mr. Russell is a guest so he deserves the best guest room.¡± He spoke respectfully, but


    the implication was clear. Alexander was an outsider, so he could only stay in the guest room. It was


    already considered a good thing that he was allowed to stay.


    ¡°But...¡±


    Lily had more to say, but Alexander stopped her. ¡°It¡®s okay. I¡®m happy with the sleeping arrangements.¡±


    Lily said nothing. She would stop pursuing the topic if that was how he felt about it.


    The butler responded to him, ¡°As long as you¡®re happy, Mr. Russell. Alright, I won¡®t disturb you two


    anymore.¡±


    The butler left the two of them behind. Lily couldn¡®t help but say, ¡°Why didn¡®t you let me protest? Do you


    want to stay so far away from me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think your words would change anything?¡± Alexanderughed and put his arms around her


    waist, pulling her toward him so she could lean against his body. ¡°Didn¡®t you hear that your cousin had


    ¡®purposefully¡® arranged this? There¡®s no need to make things difficult for the butler.¡±


    He had emphasized the word ¡°purposefully¡± with a smile. ¡°Why? Will you miss me?¡± he asked softly at


    her forehead.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    ¡°That¡®s right. I¡®ll miss you.¡± Lily was not shy. She boldly put both arms around his neck and said, ¡°What


    if you miss me?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, there¡®s always a solution,¡± heughed lightly, then bent forward to peck her on the


    lips. ¡°Look in your room.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the room she always had at the Lodge family residence. Lily pushed the door open and was


    instantly touched.


    Her room was maintained the way she had left it. The things inside were untouched, but the room was


    clean. It was obvious that the room was cleaned frequently while the items were undisturbed.


    The only difference was that the beddings were new. They seemed to have been dried under the sun


    and looked veryfortable.


    However, there was no heater in the house. Alexander noticed that there was no air¨Cconditioning


    either. The space felt stuffy.


    ¡°There¡®s no air¨Cconditioning in the room?¡± He walked another round to ensure that he had not missed


    something. True enough, there was no cooling system. When he said this, Lily remembered, ¡°I forgot to


    tell you that the Lodge home has no air¨Cconditioning or heater. You¡®ll have to endure it through the


    night.¡±


    ¡°There¡®s really no air¨Cconditioning?¡±


    He found this hard to believe. It was the age of technology. Even ordinary households had to air¨C


    condition, so what more a family like the Lodges? Of course, the reason the Lodge family didn¡®t have


    air¨Cconditioning was not that they couldn¡®t afford it but because they were not keen on it.


    ¡°You know there¡®s a rumor that the Lodge family is an old kickboxing family. Everybody in the family


    participates in it.¡± Lily sat on the bed as it was morefortable.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°I¡®ve heard that rumor.¡±


    ¡°The rumor is true,¡± she said faintly as she turned to him,¡± Since young, I was forced to practice


    kickboxing. As a child of the Lodge family, practicing it is like eating or sleeping. Whether you like it or


    not, it¡®s something you must do. Grandpa¡®s belief that we must suffer, go hungry, and endure the cold


    may be tied to training. To live up to the expectation, the Lodge family home does not have air¨C


    conditioning or heaters.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s freezing during the winter and zing hot during the summer. These are all natural. Grandpa says


    that we must be able to limatize to the weather and not get spoilt.¡± Her expression looked innocent.


    ¡°So...¡±


    ¡°That¡®s why there is no air¨Cconditioning, and even the interior design is simple?¡± No wonder when he


    stepped into the house, he thought that the ce was... too basic.


    There were basic furniture and electronics but no luxuriously decorated spaces. The Lodge residence


    was noparison for even the most minimalist of designs. ¡°Now you understand how I felt the first


    time I saw your house?¡± Lily said, half joking.


    Although the Lodge family was a big family, they had a different culture. They were the most frugal.


    Therefore she thought that Alexander¡®s mansion was overly luxurious.


    The Lodge family covered arge area, but not much was in it. On the other hand, Alexander¡®s


    mansion was renovated to be highly luxurious. The contents were of thetest technology. Although he


    was the only one living there, there was nothing down¨Cto¨Cearth in the house.


    ¡°Correction. It¡®s our house,¡± he said as he ced a finger on her lips. ¡°Right.¡± Lily smiled and stretched


    her waist before lying down. In her opinion, it was better now. ¡°At least now, I don¡®t have to wake up


    early every day to run, not risk getting attacked at night.¡± !


    In the past, she had to wake up at dawn every day to run. At night, she might get ambushed by an


    aggressor. ording to her grandfather, practicing martial arts meant always being on guard. Still...


    what a pain to be on guard even when she was sleeping at home!


    Alexander was speechless. That was ridiculous! Heid down next to Lily, looked at the ceiling, and


    said, ¡°I have a bad feeling about something, though.¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    It was such a cold day. Even without an air conditioner, the house felt more like an igloo.


    ¡°Even the guest rooms have no air conditioners? Does your family have to torture their guests too?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Alexander was amused.


    There were so many guests here to attend the celebration. Surely not all of them were going to leave


    on the same day. They would likely stay the night. Did they have to endure the cold too?


    Lily shook her head. ¡°The block in front is for the visitors. The few guest rooms there have air


    conditioning. Back here is where the Lodge family resides.¡±


    The message was that the family was not allowed to enjoy the luxuries, but outsiders could. When


    Alexander heard her, he felt that something was wrong. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Does that


    mean I¡®m one of you guys?¡±


    ¡®If not, why else would they assign me to a room with no air conditioner?¡®


    ¡°You¡®re right. Logically, that is what it means.¡± Lily nodded thoughtfully.


    Alexander could not decide if he should be happy or sad.¡° What an honor!¡±


    The two joked for a moment, but they started to feel cold lying there.


    It was not the right time to strip and snuggle under theforter, so they got up. ¡°Let¡®s go downstairs


    and look around. I¡®ve been here twice already, but I¡®ve not had the chance to look around yet.¡±


    Thest time Alexander was here, out of social obligation. He came here for a short engagement and


    then left. He did not have the chance to look around the residence, let alone stay here. But today,


    Alexander was here for a different reason. His mood was different too.


    Lily hesitated but did not refuse. The couple put on their coats and headed for the courtyard.


    The banquet in the building in front was boisterous and crowded. Given the Lodge family¡®s status,


    many came to offer their good wishes. Besides those who were there to visit, they had many disciples


    too.


    Since the family was entertaining guests in front, the courtyard was tranquil. It started to snow. The


    ce was slowly covered in white, giving off a unique vibe. The snow in Brown City was not heavy, not


    to mention thatpact. Their feet produced a ¡°creak¡± sound when they stepped on the snow. They


    left behind a row of footprints.


    The couple linked hands and walked a distance when Lily turned back and saw the big and small


    footprints. The big ones were Alexander¡®s, and the small ones were Lily¡®s. After looking at the


    footprints, she had an idea, so he pulled away from Alexander and said, ¡°Wait here.¡±


    She walked carefully to an empty spot, one foot after the other. Although she sauntered, each step was


    steady and robust. After she walked one round and left the spot, the empty area in the snow revealed a


    heart shape.


    Lily pped her hands and admired her ¡°masterpiece,¡± confident that her heart shape looked good.


    ¡°Not bad, huh?¡±


    Alexander smiled at her. Simrly, he walked around the edges of the heart and, at one point, close to


    her heart. Afterward, what was left was a big heart shape around the small heart shape.


    Raising his eyebrows, he said, ¡°Mine isn¡¯t bad either.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re biased. Mine is better looking,¡± Lily pointed out the ws in Alexander¡®s heart shape while


    scrunching her nose.


    ¡°It¡®s not important if it looks good or not. What¡®s important is that you¡®re in my heart.¡± Alexander


    disregarded what Lily said. He felt satisfied looking at the two hearts.


    Lily was delighted with his sweet talking and smiled brightly.


    She once spent a lot of time practicing kickboxing in this courtyard, training the different skills. There


    were different zones in the space, each for a different skill set. Lily had seen this courtyard as nothing


    more than a training ground since she was a kid.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Now, the thick snow covered Lily¡®s memories of this ce, perhaps because she could depend on the


    person next to her. It was as if the courtyard was not the one she once knew, even though it was the


    same.


    ¡°Are you feeling cold? Do you want to go back?¡± Alexander held Lily¡®s shoulders, worried she would


    feel cold.


    Lily smiled. ¡°It¡®s not going to be much warmer when we go back. If we run around here, it won¡®t be as


    cold.¡±


    That was the truth since their room was chilly. Especially now that there was nobody around, it would


    feel even colder. ¡°If you¡®re ufortable, we don¡®t have to stay here tonight. Let¡®s go home,¡±


    Alexander suggested after some thought. It was hard to imagine how Lily survived all this for many


    years.


    Alexander had interacted with the Lodge family a few times through business, but nothing extensive.


    He did not know they had such old¨Cfashioned thinking.


    ¡°I grew up like this, so it is no big deal. I¡®m worried that you¡®re not used to it instead.¡± It was not that she


    was not used to it. It was just that it had been a long time since shest came back. Thus, it took some


    adjusting.


    When a person wasfortable for so long, they would not want to return to suffering times. ¡°If you


    can get used to it, I will have no trouble doing so.¡± Alexander had more to say, but Lily raised her hand


    to hush him, her eyes looking diagonally forward.


    After being stunned for a while, Alexander followed her line of sight and faintly saw a person.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The Lodge family courtyard was full of trees and nts. Diagonally across was a grove of fruit trees,


    which a thickyer of snow had settled. Somebody was among the trees, but the person¡¯s face was not


    visible.


    ¡°You know that person?¡±


    Alexander could not see the person clearly, but based on Lily¡®s reaction, it was somebody she knew. It


    was nothing out of the ordinary meeting someone familiar or an old friend in her family¡®s courtyard, so


    Alexander did not think much of it.


    Still, Lily said, ¡°I think it¡®s someone I want to meet. Wait here.¡±


    Waving her hand, she headed toward the person. She did not call out names as she walked over and


    was careful with her movements. It was as if she was worried about frightening the person.


    Alexander had never seen Lily this way. He frowned and followed after her. It was impossible to be


    the person immediately became alert and turned around.


    ¡°Is that really you?!¡± Lily called out gleefully as she pped her hands when she saw the person¡®s face.


    The person was surprised. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Haha. I was wondering where you were. Fancy running into you here,¡± Lily said as she ran toward him.


    The person was speechless, and Alexander was too.


    ¡®What was going on?¡® ¡°Why are you here?¡± the person asked, curious. He did not expect to meet Lily


    here. ¡°I should be asking you that!¡±

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Lily did not expect to see the young man she had been trying so hard to find in her family¡®s backyard.


    He looked like he did not change much except that there were no more sparkles in his eyes. There was


    a gloomy atmosphere surrounding him instead.


    ¡°Everyone who¡®s here today has the same purpose,¡± Benedict stated as he raised his head


    nonchntly and nced toward the banquet hall.


    ¡°Then why aren¡®t you inside?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°You¡®re not either.¡± Benedict looked at Lily.


    Although Benedict looked less happy than his previous self, he was still the same mouthy kid.


    ¡°You still owe me an exnation. Why did you quit all of a sudden? You were the one who promised


    that you¡®d handle the job I gave you properly, but then you just disappeared without even a text or a


    phone call,¡± Lily could finally voice out her dissatisfaction after keeping it inside for such a long time.


    When Benedict heard what she said, his eyes became further clouded. He did not try to exin and


    just mumbled, ¡°I had my reasons. Also, I¡®ve sent you the finished product and didn¡®t even charge you.


    So, we¡®re even,¡± Benedict said.


    He was standing with his hands in his sky¨Cblue padded jacket¡®s pockets. He looked outstanding amid


    the snowyndscape, his blue jacket making him look younger and refreshed.


    Lily shook her head. ¡°How are we even? You didn¡®t even give me the raw materials! Where¡®s my


    wood?¡± She finished and extended her palm toward him. They agreed that Lily could take home the


    special wood he had as a distinctive fragrance from the wood attracted her. She took a small sample


    back home and wanted to return for more.


    ¡°I don¡®t have it,¡± Benedict answered outrightly.


    ¡°You...¡± Before Lily could finish, footsteps came from behind, and a voice called out, ¡°Benedict.¡±


    When Benedict heard that voice, his face dropped slightly, and his body tensed with a slight


    annoyance. ¡°Bene...¡± Just as Derrick was about to call out to Benedict again, he noticed another


    person standing beside Benedict, so he stopped and approached them instead. He turned to look at


    the boy, whose back was still facing him, and then at Lily.


    Derrick was a middle¨Caged man who looked stern and severe. He looked good for a man his age, very


    well¨Cgroomed, even though there were signs of gaining weight. Derrick had a pair of sharp eyes that


    could stare into people¡®s souls. Lily was initially surprised by his sharp stare when he looked at her.


    ¡°Why are you out here?¡± He asked Benedict. Although Derrick saw Lily standing there, he made no


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    moves to acknowledge her presence. Lily did not care, as she was only curious about who this man


    was.


    ¡°It was too crowded inside, so I wanted toe out for some fresh air,¡± Benedict replied without turning


    around or looking at him.


    ¡°Are you done? Can you go in now?¡± Derrick demanded forcefully. He briefly paused and added, ¡°Most


    of them are still waiting to see you. You shouldn¡®t be rude, so go and say hello.¡± Benedict said nothing¨C


    instead, he turned around and started walking back to the banquet hall obediently. He stole a nce at


    Lily.


    Lily could tell Benedict was ufortable but had no choice. Maybe it was because of Benedict¡®s


    eyes, or she was just ufortable with the middle¨Caged man¡®s tone. Lily did not give it much thought


    when she opened her mouth to stop Benedict, ¡°Wait, you can¡®t just leave. We¡®re not done yet!¡±


    She had finally managed to attract Derrick¡®s attention. He stopped in his tracks and turned to nce at


    her.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Derrick¡®s eyes were likeser beams scanning her from head to toe coldly. His eyes contained no


    warmth as if to express displeasure at her behavior. The moment he looked at her, Lily felt a shiver


    down her spine, but then she realized she did not need to fear him as he was just a nobody to her.


    After adjusting her perspective, she felt better and stood erect, holding his gaze firmly.


    Derrick was surprised that this young woman had such courage in her and was not intimidated by his


    stare. He frowned and was about to open his mouth to speak when someone interrupted them.


    ¡°Mr. Tanner,¡± Alexander, who was watching the whole ordeal from not too far away, decided to step in.


    He came over and stopped to stand next to Lily. Derrick was surprised to see Alexander, ¡°Alexander


    Russell?¡± ¡°I didn¡®t see you inside, so I assumed you had sent someone else to attend on your behalf. I


    didn¡®t expect to see you here,¡± Alexander spoke eloquently without offending anyone.


    ¡°I was runningte due to the heavy snow,¡± Derrick nodded his head at Alexander and exined. His


    attitude toward Alexander was much more civil than the rude behavior he showed Lily.


    Alexander smiled politely and turned his gaze toward the young man standing next to him, ¡°This is?¡±


    Derrick moved aside and tugged Benedict¡®s sleeve, ¡°This is my son, Benedict. Benedict, this is La


    Beaute Group¡®s director, Alexander Russell. You can call him Alex.¡±


    Lily was so surprised when she heard their exchange. Was Benedict from the Tanner family? As in the


    most prominent family from Ruby city? Judging from how he spoke to Alexander and that he was here


    for her grandfather¡®s birthday party, they were most likely from Ruby City¡®s Tanner family.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    This was such an astonishing fact. Never did Lily guess that this teenage boy who loved woodcarving,


    who was a bit bad tempered yet still a cute kid, was actually from the famous Tanner family. It was such


    a small world indeed.


    Benedict looked at Alexander and mouthed quietly, ¡°Mr. Russell.¡±


    Obviously, notfortable with calling Alexander ¡®Alex.¡® Alexander did not care about what Benedict


    called him, but Derrick was unhappy with his disobedience and red at Benedict harshly.


    ¡°Alex, the banquet is about to start. Why don¡®t we go in,¡± Derrick said, reaching for his son¡®s sleeve.


    ¡°Let¡®s go!¡±


    However, before he could grab him, Benedict moved out of his way, not wanting to be touched. This


    made Derrick¡®s face darken as he was about to burst out in anger.


    ¡°Mr. Tanner, I still have some unfinished business with Benedict. May I borrow him for a moment?¡± Lily


    stepped in and addressed Derrick the same way Alexander did.


    ¡°Who might you be?¡± Derrick frowned. He had no recollection of Lily and could not recall which family


    she was from.


    Alexander raised his arm and gently embraced her, ¡°She¡®s my... fiancee.¡± He almost said ¡®wife¡® instead


    but managed to stop himself.


    The other two were surprised by this, ¡°Fiancee?¡±

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Even Derrick could not hide his obvious shock. Though it was a private matter, for people with their


    status in society, the only way that you could meet your partner was most likely from an arranged


    marriage. It was impossible for news not to travel if someone from their social hierarchy got married or


    was engaged


    Alexander was always deemed an eligible bachelor in most women¡®s eyes. They were all dying to date


    him or even try getting married to him. However, there was never a rumor about him dating or being


    interested in anyone.


    He was always only focused on his work and how to build up the Russell family. Now getting the news


    of his engagement so suddenly was a shock to Derrick, plus it wasing from Alexander himself. It


    was just unbelievable.


    ¡°Fiancee?¡± Benedict yelled with his eyes wide¨Copened, looking at Lily.


    ¡°Enough, Benedict!¡± Derrick reprimanded him sternly for his rudeness.


    He immediately regained hisposure and addressed Lily politely, ¡°This was surprising yet wonderful


    news. How should I address this youngdy then?¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Tanner. My name¡®s Lily Christian,¡± Lily


    extended her hand politely toward him for a handshake. He was, after all, a family friend and an elder.


    Derrick hesitated for a moment. Her name sounded familiar to him. He pondered for a short while


    before asking, ¡°You¡®re Mr.


    Lodge¡®s granddaughter?¡±


    This time, Lily was more surprised than he was. The Lodge family had always kept a low profile, plus


    they had a lot of extended family members and several apprentices, so not many people knew exactly


    who was from the main family except the few famous ones.


    This was also why no one knew about Lily¡®s background when she left the Loge family to fend for


    herself.


    Naturally, it was unexpected when Derrick urately predicted who she was and asked if she was Mr.


    Lodge¡®s granddaughter. This only meant that he had close ties with the Lodge family.


    Since he had already guessed, Lily just nodded her head and admitted, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, you¡®re his granddaughter,¡± Derrick repeated. Lily could sense something in his tone, but she


    did not know what it meant, so she smiled politely at him. He then turned to Alexander and added,


    ¡°Alex, you have good taste.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, my thoughts exactly!¡± Alexander smiled and nced at Lily. She could see that he was


    boasting.


    ¡°Mr. Tanner, if you don¡®t mind, I¡®m friends with Benedict and would like to talk to him about some things.


    Could I borrow him for a few minutes?¡± Since the atmosphere was less tense, Lily decided to voice out


    her request.


    Maybe it was because he knew of her identity now, or he was being nice on behalf of Alexander.


    Derrick looked at his son and said, ¡°Since you¡®ve made some new friends, you should spend some


    time getting to know each other!¡±


    He then turned around and walked back toward the banquet hall. The tense atmosphere eased further


    as Derrick left. Without the presence of an older person, all of them could finally rx.


    When Lily turned around to nce at Benedict, she noticed that he was studying her closely with a


    strange expression on his face. She immediately walked toward him.


    ¡°Benedict Tanner,¡± Lily said. His family¡®s name was Tanner, so the young carpenter she met at a small


    wood carving store was actually a member of the Tanner family from Ruby City. Benedict raised his


    eyebrow in confusion. His name sounded strange from the way Lily was saying it.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Lily extended her palm toward Benedict and continued asking, ¡°Where¡®s my wood?¡±


    Benedict was speechless at her stubbornness. ¡°I don¡®t have it anymore. I¡®ve used all of them,¡± he said


    simply.


    Lily could tell that he was lying from his reaction, ¡°I don¡®t care! You¡®ve made a promise, and since you


    finished using them, you can start from scratch and nt them. Everyone should honor their promises,


    even if you¡®re a kid!¡±


    Lily was so serious about her wood that Benedict could not convince her to let it go, so he looked at


    Alexander for help,¡± Why aren¡®t you even trying to stop her?¡±


    Alexander just shrugged nonchntly.


    Realizing he was on his own, Benedict said helplessly, ¡°Why are you so obsessed with that piece of


    wood? You wanted me to make a birthday gift for you, so I did. Why are you still so determined to get


    that piece of wood back?¡±


    Lily would not mind exining to him why she was so fixated on it, but Benedict¡®s attitude was awful, so


    Lily just said, ¡°It¡®s none of your business! You were the one who had made that promise.¡±


    Seeing that Benedict was being forced into a corner and his face red from the argument, Alexander


    decided to step in, ¡°If it¡®s difficult for you, we could go over to your ce to get it. If it¡®s about the price,


    don¡®t worry. Name your price, and we¡®ll pay it,¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Lastly, if...if it¡®s because


    you have some problems that you could not tell us outright, maybe we could help you in some way or


    another?¡±


    Lily remained silent on his side, but she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°It¡®s not that I have any problems, but I don¡®t carry that piece of wood around with me all the time,¡±


    Benedict smacked his lips and looked at Lily, ¡°If you want it that badly, then please wait until next week.


    I¡®ll bring it to you personally.¡±


    Lily was relieved that he finally agreed, ¡°Really?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Benedict felt humiliated by her suspicions of him, so he added, ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±


    ¡°Fine then. I¡®ll wait till next week,¡± Lily nodded and lowered her hand in satisfaction. Then, she recalled


    something and quickly questioned him, ¡°Did you change your phone number? What if you disappear


    again and refuse to pick up my calls?¡±


    This time, before Benedict could speak, Alexander interrupted, ¡°Don¡®t worry, even if he disappears, the


    Tanner family is still there. We¡®ll have to go to them. Besides, I believe that young Mr. Tanner here is a


    Benedict clutched his fists tightly on his sides and drew his lips into a thin line before replying in


    determination, ¡°I¨CI¡®ll keep my promise this time!¡± Then, he turned around and left. His footsteps were


    hurried, but he kept his head high and back straight in determination.


    ¡°If you continue to stare at him, I¡®ll get jealous!¡± Alexander started childishly as he took off his coat and


    ced it over her shoulders, worried that she would catch a cold from standing outside for so long.


    Lily looked at Benedict¡®s retreating back, then shifted her gaze to Alex andmented, ¡°I never


    expected this.¡±


    ¡°Expected what?¡± Alexander asked.


    ¡°That he was a Tanner,¡± shemented. ¡°I know that Mr. Tanner had a son. He had high hopes for his


    son as this was his sessor, so his son grew up in a rigorous environment. I never expected him to


    be Benedict.¡±


    It was also somewhat expected as she had not returned to the Lodge family for a long time. It also


    made sense that she had never seen Benedict before, but Alexander had no recollection of seeing this


    boy at their social events.


    ¡°At the end of the day, we live in such a small world,¡± Alexander sighed while looking up at the sky, ¡°It¡®s


    snowing again. Shall we head back?¡±


    Lily looked around her and noticed snowkes were falling on the ground. She nodded and walked with


    him back to the building behind them.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    They had a good night¡®s sleep at the Lodge family¡®s manor. However, Alexander stirred awake from the


    sleeper, especially in an unfamiliar environment.


    Any noise would wake him, so he got up from the bed and walked toward the window to look outside. It


    had finally stopped raining, and the front yard was clear of snow. The Lodge family members were


    already awake and had started their morning training routine.


    They were having their morning jog in such cold weather. It was strange because Alexander could feel


    the heat just from seeing them run. It was as if the cold never bothered them.


    There was a knock on the door, and Alexander went to open it. He saw his wife standing outside,


    yawning, ¡°You¡®re awake?¡±


    ¡°I just got up. Let me wash up, and then we¡®ll go down,¡± Alexander said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lily agreed while rubbing her sleepy eyes. She wanted to go back to bed but could not, as this


    ce was not her usual home, and she would not be able to sleep well anyway.


    After the couple had washed and dressed up, they went downstairs and noticed the busy


    housekeepers preparing breakfast. The Lodge family¡®s morning routine was vigorous, so it was typical


    for everyone to have a big breakfast. That was why the housekeepers scurried around to get things


    done as soon as the family returned.


    ¡°You¡®re up early,¡± Justinmented as he entered the room. He had finished his training and was now


    wearing a thin wool sweater.


    ¡°I always woke up early in the past,¡± Lily replied, ¡°Where¡®s grandpa?¡±


    She remembered that her grandfather was always the first to wake up. That was also why no one could


    Lily asked for his whereabouts because she wanted to say goodbye as they were nning to leave


    today. Was it because she had left for too long? It felt bizarre and slightly ufortable being back.


    Since the snow had stopped, it would be best if they could leave sooner.


    ¡°Maybe he¡®s still asleep,¡± Justine looked at his watch and replied. He knew what Lily wanted to ask


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    from the look on her face. So, he took the initiative, saying, ¡°Grandpa is not as he used to be. He has


    trouble sleeping, so his body can no longer keep up with his usual routine.¡±


    ¡°Trouble sleeping?¡± Lily recalled seeing her grandfather yesterday; indeed, he looked tired and was not


    his usual vigorous self. His eyes had also lost their vigor, but Lily had never imagined t it was due to


    insomnia.


    ¡®Is it really because of his age? Is that why his condition is worsening?¡® Lily wondered.


    ¡°Let¡®s have breakfast before we continue talking,¡± Justin suggested as he epted a napkin from the


    housekeeper to clean his hands, ¡°Are you nning to leave today?¡± Since he had managed to guess


    their intentions, Lily nodded, ¡°Yeah, since it stopped snowing and we still have some things to handle,


    we wanted to...¡±


    ¡°All right, you can leave soon. I¡®ll inform grandpa when he¡®s up,¡± Justin agreed without a fight. ¡°No, it¡®s


    fine. I¡®ll wait for grandpa to get up and tell him personally,¡± Lily would only feel horrible if she left without


    saying goodbye to her grandfather. Even though she was the one who left the family without looking


    back, it was not unbearable living at the Lodge family¡®s manor.


    It was true that it was sometimes harsh, but this household also had warmth. Moreover, Lily realized


    that her grandfather¡®s health was not as it used to be.


    ¡°It¡®s up to you.¡± Justin finished cleaning his hands, moved to the dining table, and took his seat. The


    housekeepers were already cing breakfast on the table. Lily nced at Alexander, and they also sat


    at the table. No one spoke at the table; only the asional sounds of forks and spoons hitting against


    the tes sounded. Alexander did not speak, as Lily had told him that no one should speak at the table


    when having meals.


    It was one of the Lodge family rules. Of course, it was a different story if one was dining outside.


    However, no one could speak at the dining table when at home.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Today, Alexander experienced it first¨Chand.


    After taking a few bites absentmindedly, Lily put down her silverware and said, ¡°I¡®m going to see


    Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Justin lightly answered as he lowered his gaze.


    Perhaps this was how the Lodge family interacted, but Alexander found it strange as a bystander.


    The Lodge family seemed indifferent on the surface. Even after not seeing each other for years, they


    showed no enthusiasm when they met. It was as if it did not matter whether or not Lily showed up.


    However, they were very meticulous and thoughtful.


    Although there was no heater in the room, they had prepared thick bedding alongside hot water bags.


    These things were ced quietly on theforter without any exnation.


    Another example was how the housekeepers had prepared an extra sandwich alongside sses of


    milk just because they had a light breakfast of porridge and eggs. Alexander could tell they did not


    prepare arge portion, so it was apparent that the Lodge family had specially arranged it for Lily and


    him.


    Meanwhile, Edward nned to stay at the nearest hotel after dropping them off and picking them up


    once they were done. However, Alexanderter received a message from Edward that the Lodge


    family had prepared a ce for him to stay.


    The Lodge family were, in fact, very caring of others, albeit barely speaking to each other while always


    putting up a cold and indifferent front.


    It was the exact opposite of the Russell family. On the surface, the Russell family would always be


    ecstatic, as if there were nothing but love among them. However, there were things they did in private


    that would never see the light of day. If Alexander had a choice, he would rather be with a family like


    the Lodges, who had cold fronts but warm hearts. They were easier to get along with, he thought.


    With that, Alexander stared at Justin thoughtfully. Then Justin looked up, and their eyes met. After a


    moment, Alexander smiled.


    As Lily headed upstairs, she was about to knock on the door before she changed her mind. Instead,


    she grabbed the handle and pushed open the door with a twist.


    For years, Wilfred had slept without locking the door. Lily was unsure whether he would be awake or


    asleep at the moment, so she carefully poked her head in to look.


    ¡°Lily, is that you?¡±


    Lily immediately paused in her step before she nodded and answered with a hoarse voice, ¡°Grandpa,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    you¡®re awake.¡±


    Then she opened the door and walked in as Wilfrend turned over before propping himself up and


    leaning against his bed.


    Lily quickly looked for a pillow for him to lean onfortably and stood by his bedside.


    That was how it had always been ever since she was young. She would stand before her grandfather


    as they talked, which somehow grew into her habit.


    However, this time, Wilfred nced at her and gestured, motioning her to sit. ¡°Sit down; let me have a


    good look at you.¡± His voice was not as strong as before. Regardless of how much he was in denial of


    his age, the tell¨Ctale signs were everywhere.


    As Lily sat beside the bed, she carefully studied Wilfred¡®s face. His skin had countless age spots, and


    his eyes were not as clear and sharp as before. His brows were slightly wrinkled, with two prominent


    eye bags indicating hisck of sleep. ¡°Grandpa, do you have insomnia?¡± Lily asked softly.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Wilfred sighed. ¡°What are you talking about? Who told you I have insomnia? Don¡®t listen to the


    nonsense Justin says!¡±


    Lily knew it was true the more Wilfred tried to deny it. After being the family¡®s backbone for so long,


    there was no way he would admit that age was catching up to him and that he was getting frail and


    sick.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    However, Lily knew Wilfred¡®s pridefulness and did not try to call him out. Instead, she agreed, ¡°I know


    you choose not to sleep, but didn¡®t you always tell us the importance of resting for kickboxers like us?


    You said that we¡®d have to recharge our energy. Yet, you¡®re not doing it yourself.¡± Wilfredughed after


    hearing what she said, and this surprised Lily. It was rare to see a severe man like himughing. A few


    secondster, he sighed again. ¡°You still remember what I said?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± How could she forget? After so many years of teaching, it had already instilled itself in


    her. She could remember everything even with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Then you must still remember how I punished you. Am I right?¡± Wilfred continued.


    Lily stayed silent. There was no way she would forget it. It was because of how harsh his punishments


    were that made her want to run away from this house.


    At this time, the only thought in Lily¡®s mind was how terrible it was to live with the Lodge family. Little


    did she know that the outside world was more sinister. In contrast, those days she spent honing her


    body and willpower were much more manageable than when she left the house.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Wilfred patted the back of her hand lightly. ¡°I admit, I was a little too


    strict with you when you were younger. But even now, I don¡®t regret it. I¡®m just pleased that you¡®re


    back.¡±


    It was not easy for him to say these things. Although Lily had never expected an apology, the residual


    resentment in her heart disappeared without a trace after hearing that.


    Now that Lily looked back, that was how all the Lodge family members grew up. She did not get any


    special treatment just because she was a girl, but in the same way, the family did not give her extra


    burdens to bear.


    It was a risk for the Lodge family not to impose any practice andy a solid foundation, as there were


    too many opportunities for people to provoke and attack them. Without it, how could the Lodge family


    face any challenges in the future?


    Later, Lily understood that Nathaniel was the reason behind the rift between herself and the Lodge


    family. At that time, she did not want to return to the Lodge family because she felt it would be


    shameless to crawl back home like that. Instead, she wanted to focus on making a name for herself


    before she returned with honor.


    In her mind, Wilfred would forgive her by then and finally admire Nathaniel. However, it turned out that


    her family was right. Indeed, Nathaniel was not a good man, and his actions blinded Lily.


    Now, as she sat here and recalled the past, it was like a haze finally clearing up. The few words Wilfred


    had said, alongside the pat on her hand, had awakened her from her nightmare.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Lily called out. Then she leaned into Wilfred¡¯s arms and mumbled, ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡±


    Although Wilfred did not speak, Lily could feel his body shake. He was probably shocked by her


    sudden approach. Over the past decades, no child had ever acted so affectionately toward him. Be it


    his children or his disciples, all were respectful yet fearful toward him. They would all rush to hide when


    they saw himing; there was no way they would snuggle up in his arms like this.


    Maybe he was hesitant, or maybe he was just slow to react, but instead of Lily away, he lowered his


    head and looked at Lily. A familiar feeling surged in his heart, and it was as if he was brought back in


    time to when he was a father for the first time.


    After so many years of holding his head up high and maintaining an air of majesty around the children,


    he had almost forgotten how it felt to be a loving father and a kind grandfather.


    After returning to his senses, Wilfred raised his hand and gently stroked Lily¡®s back. ¡°That¡®s nonsense.¡±

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡®m sorry for being so unruly,¡® Lily whispered. She was unfilial for picking a fight with her


    family over such a man.


    ¡°Silly girl, there¡®s no one who wasn¡®t unruly when they¡®re younger. Just bear in mind that this will always


    be your home!¡± After he finished speaking, he turned his head and coughed a few times.


    When Lily heard Wilfred cough, she immediately got up and looked at him nervously. ¡°Are you all right?


    I¡®ll get the doctor toe to take a look!¡±


    ¡°There¡®s no need for that!¡± He held her down and frowned disapprovingly. ¡°It¡®s no big deal. I¡®ll just drink


    some water and get some rest!¡±


    Then, he picked up the ss of water by his bedside table and took two sips before saying, ¡°See? I¡®m


    fine now, aren¡®t I? Are you leaving already? I have nothing to worry about you being out there on your


    own. You seem very capable of taking care of yourself. You can visit any time you want.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°That Alexander seems like a good guy. However, make sure you take a


    closer look before you marry him. Don¡®t rush things!¡±


    When Wilfred noticed her hesitant look, an ominous feeling crept up in him. ¡°Are you saying that you


    two have already...


    Lily had been debating whether to tell him or not, but since he had already asked, she didn¡®t feel like


    she should lie to him. She said through gritted teeth, ¡°Grandpa, Alexander and I are legally married.


    We¡®ve obtained our marriage certificate already.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Wilfred shot up as his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Y You...¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡®t nned!¡± she quickly exined. ¡°We haven¡®t made it public yet. We didn¡®t mean to hide it


    from you.¡± ¡°You haven¡®t made it public yet?¡± he repeated with a frown.


    Then, the older man thought about it. ¡®Indeed, if this was disclosed, there¡®s no way that the Lodge


    family wouldn¡®t hear about it.¡®


    ¡°Is Justin in the dark about this as well?¡± Wilfred asked.


    ¡°I...suppose so.¡± After all, Wilfred did not know about this. If Justin were to find out, he would definitely


    report it to Wilfred.


    ¡°Okay, that¡®s great! You seem to have grown up! You know how to make your own decisions now!¡±


    Wilfred nodded.


    However, Lily knew he was angry through her years of experience.


    ¡°Grandpa, we were in a strange situation back then. I didn¡®t intend to hide it from you.¡±


    Back then, she married Alexander in a sh. Even her memory of it was foggy. It was all done in the


    spur of the moment, or perhaps it was fate that brought them together.


    Initially, Lily only wanted his help. However, she confused her documents and identally pulled out a


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    marriage registration permit. After that, everything was old news.


    However, she believed that she had made the right choice. She did not regret it at all.


    With a wave of his hand, Wilfred closed his eyes and leaned back. ¡°Forget it. There¡®s no use crying


    over spilled milk. What can I do? Ask you to get a divorce? However...¡± He slowly opened his eyes and


    continued, ¡°Since the two of you already have your marriage certificate, you shouldn¡®t hide it any


    longer. Find a day to announce it. I won¡®t let anyone of the Lodge family suffer any grievances.¡±


    From Wilfred¡®s perspective, there was no use trying to stop a ship that had already sailed. Instead, he


    decided it was better to go with the flow since he had a good impression of Alexander. ¡°Okay!¡± Lily


    nodded as she felt warmth in her heart.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    After returning from the Lodge family¡®s home, Alexander noticed that his wife was busier than ever. She


    was burying herself with work every day in theboratory and would continue working at home.


    Alexander finally could not resist asking after a few days,¡± What have you been doing, Lily?¡°. Since Lily


    got home, she was absent¨Cmindedly eating and wanted to go straight into her workspace.


    At her request a few days ago, Alexander vacated a room in the back of the house for Lily to work on


    her projects. Now, Alexander thought that it might have been a mistake.


    ¡®Home is home. Why does Lily have to work when she¡®s at home? Does she have to bring all her work


    home every day?¡®


    ¡°I¡®m working on a new product!¡± Lily did not think there was any problem. She was quite busytely, but


    she was fine with that. She had always been busy like this all her life.


    ¡°Is this about the Southbank soap? I can get someone to help you if it¡®s too overwhelming for you.


    Maybe we can reconsider and renegotiate this coboration. You don¡®t need to tire yourself out like


    this.¡±


    Alexander was upset to see the deep dark circles under Lily¡®s eyes.


    He had made some inquiries. There had been no new projects in thepanytely and other


    perfumers handled some small projects in Rebirth. Lily only had to focus on the Southbank soap, so he


    did not expect her to be so overwhelmed.


    ¡°Southbank soap?¡± Lily was stunned for a second, then said, ¡°Oh no, that¡®s not what I¡®in working on.¡±


    ¡°What? What else could it be?¡± Alexander was surprised,¡± Rebirth has another new project for you?¡±


    He thought, ¡®Looks like I have to speak to George. He didn¡®t even report a new project to me.¡® ¡°No, it¡®s


    not that.¡± Seeing the look on Alexander¡®s face, Lily realized that she had neglected him a little these


    days. She stopped working and exined to him, ¡°Actually, I¡®m working on an essential oil for my


    grandfather.¡±


    Alexander was startled, ¡°Your grandfather?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    His first reaction was why would an older gentleman of his age would need to use perfume. It did not


    make sense when he thought about it. However, when he heard Lily say essential oil, he understood


    that it was probably for aromatherapy, ¡°Do you want to help him sleep?¡±


    Thest time he was at the Lodges¡® house, he heard about Wilfred¡®s insomnia. In fact, many of the


    elderly experienced sleep troubles. He did not expect Lily to take this matter to heart and drown herself


    in work since she returned.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily nodded, ¡°I want to make an aromatherapy oil specially customized for my grandfather and


    put it in his room so that he can stay calm and sleep easily.¡±


    The idea was good, but...


    Alexander pondered and said, ¡°As far as I know, there¡®s something like this on the market. I think there


    arevender oil, sandalwood oil, and so on, which help sleep. Do you need to...¡± He didn¡®t say anything


    after that, but what he meant was obvious.


    Since there were ready¨Cmade products on the market, why spend so much time and effort to develop


    new ones instead of buying them?


    Lily knew what Alexander was going to say, but she was not angry, ¡°There are quite a few products like


    that, and some of them are also very effective. I¡®ve spoken to Justin. My grandfather refused even to


    see a doctor. These supplementary products had to be used secretly at home, but there wasn¡¯t much


    effect. He was unhappy when he found out and asked everyone to stop using them. So I wonder


    whether it would be better to make one myself.¡±


    ¡°If you made it yourself, your grandfather will not refuse to use it.¡± Nodding, Alexander understood.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    The elderly were usually stubborn. The more they age, the more opposed they are to medical


    treatment. Especially someone like Wilfred Lodge, who practiced kickboxing all his life and was


    typically healthy, hated the idea of seeing a doctor.


    However, if his granddaughter made the essential oil for him, he would not have the heart to refuse it.


    ¡°That¡®s what I think, but I¡®m not sure if my grandfather would be willing to use it. Anyway, I have to give


    it a try.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Actually, the essential oils are just like perfumes. Every


    perfumer has their unique style.¡±


    ¡°Take thevender and sandalwood you just mentioned as examples. There are different ingredients


    andponents in them. The final product of every different perfumer will be different. This is


    something that I want to do for him, and that is different from buying it outside.¡±


    She had left the Lodge family for many years and felt guilty. Now that she saw her grandfather suffering


    from insomnia, she thought about what she could do for him.


    After understanding her intention, Alexander could not stop her anymore. He could only say, ¡°No matter


    what, you must also take care of yourself. You can¡®t overwork yourself


    Raising his wrist to check the time, he continued, ¡°10.30 p.m. That¡®s the limit for you. You must go to


    bed at thetest 10.30 p.m. every day. If you can promise me that, I¡®ll let you continue. Otherwise, I will


    get someone to vacate your littleb immediately.¡±


    Lily wanted to object initially, thinking that 10.30 pm was too early, but when she heard thest half of


    his sentence, she could only say, ¡°Well then!¡±


    ¡°That¡®s my girl!¡± He pinched her nose and expressed his satisfaction.


    ¡°Tyrant!¡± Lily whispered.


    ¡°What?¡± Alexander pretended not to hear her, leaning forward and asking.


    Lilyughed, ¡°It¡®s nothing! I said okay. I¡®ll continue with my work. You y here by yourself, okay?¡± Lily


    raised her hand and patted the top of his head as if she was talking to a child.


    Before he could speak, Lily ran away in a hurry. Looking at her departing figure, Alexander smiled


    helplessly and shook his head. He wondered what it would be like if they had a child between them. He


    was looking forward to it!


    ¡°What did you say? Repeat it!¡± The charming voice became sharp and piercing, capable of piercing


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    one¡®s eardrum. Arianna closed her eyes nervously, covering her ears, ¡°Oh dear, keep your voice


    down!¡± ¡°No, how can I keep quiet? Where did you hear about this?


    That¡®s ridiculous! Who are you talking about? Alexander... He¡®s engaged? Who is he engaged to? Is he


    engaged to me? I don¡®t even know. How would you know? It¡®s ridiculous...¡± Brittanyughed, but she


    was not so sure.


    Arianna had a serious look on her face, and it did not look like she was joking.


    Brittany became inexplicably nervous and clenched her sweaty palms, ¡°Arianna, what did you just say?


    Please tell me again.¡±

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    ¡°Brittany, I don¡®t want to tell you if you¡®re going to act like this,¡± Arianna said cautiously. Arianna had just


    said a word, and Brittany exploded. If she had heard it all, it would have been way worse.


    Arianna stood up and said, ¡°By the way, I just remembered I have something to tend to at home, so I


    have to go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t leave!¡± Brittany grabbed her. How could she let her leave so quickly?


    ¡°You weren¡®t clear enough. Do you want to drive me crazy? Tell me, where did you hear that? By the


    way, who is Alex engaged to?¡±


    It was difficult for Brittany to ask thest question. Deep in her heart, she did not want to believe it. She


    had been by Alexander¡®s side for so long. There were not even female animals around him, let alone


    women. How could someone who did not have a girlfriend suddenly get engaged? If Brittany had heard


    this from anyone else, she would haveughed it off as a stupid joke. However, it was different since it


    came from Arianna.


    Arianna was a member of the Tanner family from Ruby City. She was Brittany¡®s best friend and knew


    how much Brittany liked Alexander. Why would she joke about this?


    ¡°Brittany, this may not necessarily be true. I heard it from someone too. Don¡®t take it too seriously.¡±


    Arianna looked at Brittany and pursed her lips.


    ¡°Forget it. You can treat it as a rumor or that I¡®m talking nonsense. Don¡®t overthink it.¡±


    ¡°Arianna!¡± Brittany pulled her best friend¡®s hand and stomped her feet, saying, ¡°Wow, you¡®re driving me


    crazy! I can differentiate between what¡®s real and what¡®s fake. Just tell me what you heard, and I won¡®t


    me you for anything else!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Brittany was impatient and was notorious for her temper in the entertainment industry. She would have


    been exposed long ago if she were not popr enough and did not have a family to back her up.


    Even so, some haters would sometimes reveal rumors about her, but her brother, Brandon Oakley,


    would suppress them. Just like now, Brittany had just yelled at her assistant, who came to the dressing


    room to check on her because she was anxious about the news she had heard.


    ¡°It was hearsay!¡±


    With a sigh, Arianna said helplessly, ¡°Did you know Wilfred Lodge had his birthday a few days ago?¡±


    Brittany nodded subconsciously, but after thinking about it carefully, she shook her head quickly. She


    did not know.


    The Oakley family had done well in the past two years. Their growth was rapid when coupled with the


    younger generation¡®s efforts. Nheless, most still considered them neers in the upper¨Css


    circle at best. So, they don¡¯t know the other families very well.


    ¡°He¡®s from the Lodge family in Brown City. You know, the mysterious one?¡± Arianna exined patiently,


    but Brittany did not have the patience to listen.


    ¡°You don¡®t need to exin that. I don¡®t care about the Lodge family. I only care about Alex! Just get to


    the point!¡±


    The corners of Arianna¡®s mouth twitched, ¡°I¡®m just talking to you. Take it easy, okay? Not to mention


    this matter is not necessarily true. Even if it is true, it¡®s just an engagement, not a marriage. Why are


    you so upset?¡±


    ¡°How can I not be upset? I¡®ve been by Alex¡®s side for so long, observing and keeping every female


    away from him. Now, you suddenly tell me that he¡®s engaged?! To whom?!¡± Brittany was unable to calm


    down.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Although Alexander had rejected Brittany so many times, at least there were no other women by his


    side. That was why he could bear her temper. Brittany felt that he loved her without knowing it. It was


    apparent but unknown.


    She patiently waited until Alexander found out that he liked her, but if there were an affair, she would


    have a strong sense of crisis.


    ¡°That¡®s true. That¡®s why I was shocked when I heard about it. You never mentioned he was engaged or


    anything!¡± Nodding, Arianna agreed with Brittany¡®s statement.


    ¡°C¡®mon, continue the story!¡± Brittany urged. Her heart was burning with anxiety.


    ¡°Anyway, it was Mr. Lodge¡®s birthday, so my uncle went along with his son. After he came back, he


    mentioned something like that, and I happened to hear it,¡± unable to hold back her fiery look, Arianna


    exined the matter.


    Brittany waited for a while, and when she saw that Arianna had no intention of continuing, she blinked,


    ¡°That¡®s it?¡±


    ¡°Yep! That¡®s all!¡± Spreading her hands, Arianna replied.


    ¡°Wait, what? There should be more! You still didn¡®t say who Alex is engaged to. What did your uncle


    say?¡± Brittany was anxious for a long time but ended up disappointed.


    That¡®s nothing. There¡®s nothing juicy about the information Arianna gave me. How frustrating!¡®


    ¡°My uncle didn¡®t say anything about that. He only said that the wedding date should be near since Mr.


    Russell was already engaged, and Alex needed to prepare the ceremony in advance. My uncle didn¡®t


    say anything else.¡±


    Arianna was eavesdropping while Derrick told his wife these things in the other room. After all, the


    mentioned it so Arianna would be aware of the situation. Of course, she knew how much Brittany liked


    Alexander and that she had been in love with him all those years.


    When Brittany heard that Alexander was engaged, she immediately came to ask Arianna why she did


    not tell her about it. It turned out to be a different case. As soon as Brittany heard the news, she


    exploded. ¡°He didn¡®t say who the girl was?¡± Brittany asked reluctantly.


    Arianna shook her head, ¡°If he mentioned it, I would have thought it was you and woulde to ask


    you about it immediately!¡±


    When Brittany thought about it, she became even more anxious. Not to mention, it was probably fact


    since those words came from Derrick¡®s mouth. Still, Brittany did not know who the woman was. In other


    words, Brittany would need to know who her opponent was if she were going to fight for Alexander.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    How could she be patient?


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. Why don¡®t you ask Alex if you want to know? ¡°Wanting tofort Brittany, Arianna stood


    up and raised her hand to pat her shoulder.


    Brittany decisively refused, ¡°No!¡± If this story were false, it would be okay to say she was joking.


    However, if it were true, why would Alexander tell her? She would be the joke instead.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    It was not feasible to ask Alexander, but there were still detours in the tactics involved.


    Brandon was too busy recently. He put his legs on the desk while holding his phone to flirt with his


    crush when Brittany came rushing in. Brandon almost could not react fast enough and exposed his


    surprised expression. He quickly snapped out of it and looked at Brittany, ¡°Wow, what a surprise! You


    rarelye here!¡±


    As he said that, he nced sideways and continued with sarcasm, ¡°You brought food too? Don¡®t tell me


    you purposely came to bring me food.¡± Brittanyughed and walked straight to him. She put the cake


    and coffee on his table and said, ¡°You¡®re right. I bought it for you on purpose. Happy now?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Immediately putting down his legs, Brandon sat up straight and leaned forward, ¡°Yo, it¡®s my


    favorite red velvet and caramel mhiato! It seems like you did buy this for me. How nice of you!¡±


    He held the cake carefully with both hands, with a look of gratitude but did not intend to open it. ¡°If it


    makes you feel loved, then try some.¡± Brittany hurriedly pulled a chair and sat opposite Brandon.


    Brandon shook his head like a rattle, ¡°No, no, no. I¡®m not going to eat it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡®t that your favorite? I purposely went to get this for you. Are you sure you¡®re not going to eat it?¡±


    Brittany blinked and opened the bag a little. The fragrance of the cream cheese wafted, and it smelled


    delightful. The bag had a strong smell of caramel too. Brittany wrinkled her nose and raised her hand to


    cover it since she did not like that smell much. She needed a favor from Brandon, so she got him some


    treats.


    ¡°Nope!¡± Brandon knew what was going on, ¡°Go ahead. What¡®s the matter?¡±


    ¡®How cruel.¡¯


    Smiling at him, Brittany said, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t believe it,¡± Brandon replied, shaking his head. Although the cake was tempting, he also knew it


    was a trap. It indirectly meant he would promise to help his sister if he ate it. He did not want to promise


    her, but he also could not refuse. His hands were tied.


    Taking a deep breath, Brittany had the urge to knock his head off, but she still smirked at him patiently,


    ¡°Aw, look at you! Either way, you¡®re still my brother. Buying you food is just a small act of kindness. I


    don¡®t have other intentions. Why are you thinking so much?¡± She showed an honest look, so Brandon


    seemed to agree and slightly loosened his guard. However, he was still worried and replied, ¡°For real?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Since you don¡®t believe me, I¡®d better give the cake and mhiato to someone who


    appreciates them.¡±


    Brittany stood up and was about to take the cake away. ¡°Hey, stop!¡± Brandon quickly grabbed the bag


    and immediately wanted to open the box, ¡°You said it was for me. How can you give it to someone


    else? It¡®s not good to take back what you gave! Besides, the mhiato won¡®t taste good when it¡®s


    cold!¡±


    He drank two sips of the mhiato, scooped out a small spoonful of red velvet cake, and stuffed it into


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    his mouth. He rolled his eyes in satisfaction. ¡°Mm! This is the best cake in the world!¡± Leaning back into


    the chair, he fell into cloud nine just from a slice of cake. ¡°Delicious, right?¡± Brittany leaned forward, and


    her hands and elbows rested on the table. Her cheeks rested in her hands, and she looked at Brandon


    innocently.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    ¡°It¡®s delicious! Did you buy it from Tanner¡®s Bakery? Their cakes are unbelievable! No one else could


    He dug out a piece with a spoon and held it near her mouth.


    Brittany avoided it with a look of disgust. Brandon shook his head and asked, ¡°How could you reject


    this?!¡±


    He continued to eat, and seeing that the cake was half eaten, she asked calmly, ¡°Brandon, have you


    met with Alex recently?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He buried himself in the cake and asionally freed his mouth to drink the mhiato.


    ¡°There haven¡®t been any new projects to work withtely. He¡®s busy, and I¡®m busy as well. You know


    how he is. It¡®s difficult to even call him out for a drink. You see him more than I do, anyways. What¡®s


    up?


    After saying that, he felt something was wrong and suddenly raised his head, ¡°What do you want to


    say?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s nothing. I just wanted you to help me find something out.¡±


    She smiled with a harmless and innocent look. It sounded simple and easy, but Brandon knew the red


    velvet in front of him was a trap. He choked.


    ¡°You had something up your sleeve!¡± Putting down the spoon, he said through gritted teeth. He hated


    himself for being greedy and for falling into her traps. He knew there was no free lunch in the world, but


    he could not control his cravings. ¡°Don¡®t say it like that!¡± Brittany said as she tilted her head, ¡°It¡®s not a


    big deal. I haven¡®t seen you and Alex for a long time! I just wanted to meet and chat!¡±


    ¡°Besides, didn¡®t you say there are no new projects to cooperate with recently? Then it¡®s good to meet


    up. Maybe there¡®ll be an opportunity soon. We¡®re killing two birds with one stone! I¡®m so smart!¡± She


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    pped her hands together and said rather proudly.


    Bradon immediately felt that she was up to no good. He lost his appetite with the cake, threw the spoon


    away, and wiped his mouth with a tissue, ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do? Do you want to go with


    me?¡±


    Brittany nodded slightly.


    ¡°That¡®s bribery!¡± With a light snort, he slowly picked up the cup of mhiato and stuffed the straw into


    his mouth,¡± Why do you still need help with this anyway? You¡®re very skilled in running to him by


    yourself. Can¡®t you just find him on your own? Did he issue a restraining order against you?¡±


    After knowing what was going on, he felt relieved and teased her.


    She rolled his eyes at him, ¡°That¡®s cruel! I¡®m asking you to help because it¡®s not so convenient for me.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± He almost choked on his ownugh, ¡°You already know so many of his


    deepest childhood secrets, like when he wet his bed, when he...¡± Under Brittany¡®s vicious gaze, he


    swallowed the word abruptly, shrank his neck, and said, ¡°Anyway, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know if he is really engaged,¡± Brittany said bluntly.


    ¡°What?¡± This time, he choked so hard that he spit out the mhiato in his mouth, and his shirt was full


    of stains.


    Brandon hurriedly stood up and wiped off the excess. He then shook his head repeatedly, ¡°Brittany, are


    you crazy? Where did you hear this rumor? Who¡®s engaged? Alex? Are you kidding me?¡±

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    ¡°That¡®s why I want you to ask!¡± Brittany circled the table, grabbed his arm, and gently rocked it, ¡°It¡®s not


    a big deal. You just need to check the details. Can¡®t you help me on this small thing?¡±


    After all, it was not a big deal, but where did she hear that nonsense?


    Brandon frowned and looked at her disgusted, ¡°How could you even believe this? I remember you were


    quite confident in yourself! Have you ever seen another woman with Alex? I thought you¡®d already


    chased away all thedies that tried to get near him. Besides, with how he acts, I would probably


    believe he was gay if you said so. By the way, do you think he¡®s engaged to another man?¡±


    He remarked in all seriousness, convinced that his viewpoint was the most sensible.


    Brittany clenched her tiny fist and thumped him fiercely,¡± Bullsh*t! You¡®re probably gayer than he is! Just


    help me ask! Why are you asking so many questions?¡± Being hammered by the fist, Brandon


    screamed, ¡°Alright, I¡®ll ask! It¡®s true when they say that women¡®s hearts turn to their lovers rather than


    family. If I came out of the closet, I¡®d be thest sessor in our family!¡±


    Seeing her fist raised and was about to hit him again, he hurriedly made a begging gesture, ¡°My dear


    Brittany, I¡®ll ask for you. Please be merciful!¡±


    Hearing what he said, Brittany put down her hand, ¡°You said it! Don¡®t forget it!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She was about to leave, but she remembered something. She turned around and said, ¡°By the way,


    remember to tell me after you¡®ve booked the time and ce. I¡®m going too!


    However, Brandon said, ¡°Friendly advice. You¡®d better note.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She pouted and was very unhappy.


    She had not seen him for a long time. Since she ran off with him that day, they had not been in contact


    for many days except for the two phone calls she took the initiative to dial. Initially, she wanted to let


    Alexander coax her first, but after waiting several days, she became impatient.


    Well, who told her to fall for him? Those who fell in love first were the ones who ended up feeling most


    humbled. She would take this opportunity to meet Alexander and have him personally say that it was


    just fake news.


    Brandon said earnestly, ¡°You know it¡®s awkward for you to ask about this. Whether true or false, do you


    think he¡®ll tell the truth in front of you?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°If so, why don¡®t you ask him yourself?¡±


    In just one sentence, she was dumbfounded. Brittany bit her lips, looking convoluted. ¡°Listen to me.


    Don¡¯te! Men have their way ofmunicating. It¡®s not suitable for you toe!¡± Brandon


    understood Brittany too well, but he knew Alexander better.


    Knowing Brittany¡®s domineering and willful temperament, Alexander would not tell the truth in front of


    her.


    ¡°All right, I won¡®t go!¡± She finally made up her mind. She still valued the truth more, so she promised


    him, ¡°Still, you have to promise to help me find out!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise!¡± He nodded again and again. He had no choice but to agree.


    She was unwilling, but there was no other way. She was so eager to know that she wished she heard it


    with her own ears, ¡°Remember, you must ask clearly! If it¡®s true, find out who that woman is!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Brandon waved his hands in a gesture of assurance.


    After sending her out the door, Brandon finally had a chance to catch his breath. After thinking about it


    carefully, he felt that this matter was bizarre.


    Let¡®s not mention the close friendship between the two families or even Brittany stuck in the middle. If


    the engagement was legit and Alexander had a partner, the news would spread around their circle.


    There was no sign of him being in a rtionship at all, and suddenly, he¡®s engaged? Who captured


    Alexander¡®s heart? Brandon was interested to find out!

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Initially, Brandon thought it would be easy to make an appointment with Alexander, but he did not


    expect to be rejected.


    He could not believe it! Rejected?


    ¡°I know you¡®re busy, so you could at least squeeze some time for me! Let¡®s talk about it. From noon to


    evening, any time. I can amodate whenever!¡± Brandon said very generously.


    ¡°I don¡®t have time,¡± Alexander was not joking. He was flipping through his schedule and replying to


    Brandon at the same time.


    ¡°That¡®s impossible! How about tomorrow at noon?¡± He did not believe that Alexander was fully packed


    the whole day.


    ¡°I have a meeting with Aurora that was booked half a month ago!¡±


    Brandon replied, ¡°How about tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°I have an appointment with Mr. Hendricks at Pavillion, so I¡®m not free either.¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Monthly inspection of my branch office.¡±


    ¡°Two days after tomorrow?¡± Brandon continued without giving up.


    After closing the schedule, Alexander persuaded him, ¡°Just give up. My schedule is full for the next half


    month. There¡®s really no time for you.¡±


    Brandon was silent. After two minutes, he said pitifully, ¡°Is there no time at all? I don¡®t believe it. You still


    have to eat! Can¡®t I go to you during dinner and chat while eating?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡®m eating right now. You¡®ve already dyed my time. If you want, then say it now.¡±


    How could Brandon make it clear on the phone? Even if he asked about such a thing, Alexander would


    not say the truth. It must be in person!


    ¡°Then I¡®ll go there now. I¡®ll wait for you to get off work. You have to eat after work, correct? Can I wait


    for you for dinner? I¡®ll wait now!¡± He picked up his jacket and did what he said.


    ¡°I¡®m going home for dinner, and I¡®ll leave after work. You won¡®t have enough time,¡± he raised his wrist


    and looked at his watch. He continued mercilessly, ¡°Okay, your time is up. I¡®m going to a meeting now.


    Bye!¡± ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Brandon wanted to say something, but he was already hung up. Was he seriously


    that busy? Brandon¡®s own family business was probably not asrgepared to La Beaut¨¦ Group,


    and their branch was not as big as well, but at least he still had time to eat.


    Alexander must have known what Brandon was going to do and made an excuse to reject him!


    Brandon could not stop thinking about it, which made him feel even more curious and eager to meet


    Alexander.


    ¡°Cancel all my activities this afternoon. If you need to reach me, just leave a message. If it¡®s very


    urgent, call me.¡± After exining to the secretary, he walked quickly outside. ¡°Cancel all of them?¡± The


    secretary followed in surprise and asked, ¡°You still have an appointment with Ms.Gray.¡± ¡°Make a call


    and cancel it!¡± With a wave of his hand, Brandon had already entered the elevator.


    Nothing was more important than seeing what Alexander was up to!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Alexander was not making excuses, as he was genuinely busy. After all, it was the end of the year.


    There were the year¨Cend financial statements, reports, and summaries from various branches, the


    human resources management, and others. Alexander had too many things to handle.


    Of course, this was not the only reason he was so busy. He could do these things slowly, but he


    wanted to finish as soon as possible so he could spend time with his wife. He always did work step¨C


    by¨Cstep in the past, and it did not matter, even if he needed to work until New Year¡®s Eve.


    However, things were different now. Now, Alexander had someone which he wanted to apany. He


    wanted to give more of his time to her.


    Alexander was busy the whole afternoon. When he checked the time after thest meeting, he realized


    that he had worked overtime. Alexander yearned to go home. He walked to his office and even signed


    the various documents handed over by his assistant along the way.


    When he pushed the office door open, someone who rushed over blocked him. ¡°Mr. Russell, you


    should have some time now, right?¡±


    Alexander frowned as he looked at Brandon, who appeared before him. The look on his face clearly


    showed, ¡®No strangers are allowed toe close.¡®


    His secretary beside him saw his expression and said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Oakley said he had made an


    appointment with you, Mr. Russell. He has been waiting for you for more than three hours.¡±


    Brandon checked the time and corrected the secretary,¡± That¡®s right, honey! It¡®s been three hours,


    forty¨Cseven minutes, and twenty¨Ceight seconds to be exact!¡± He also blew a kiss toward the secretary,


    making her blush and dare not look at him.


    Alexander frowned deeper.


    ¡°Stop harassing my secretary!¡± He said while walking into the office. Brandon followed behind him and


    said, ¡°How can you say it¡®s harassment? I¡®m helping you water the flower. Women are like flowers; we


    need to water them asionally to keep them nourished. Look at yourself. You always put on a stern


    face and are as cold as an ice block. You¡®ll make these flowers wither. Do you know how heartbreaking


    it would be to see the flowers wilt?¡±


    He did not forget to release his pheromones while he said this. asionally, he would send them a


    blown kiss and sessfully seduce the unmarried female employees.


    Brandon did not look as handsome as Alexander, but his features were well¨Cproportioned. His facial


    features were ordinary but made others feelfortable whenbined. It made him very pleasing to


    the eyes as he seemed friendly and good¨Clooking


    He also had a pair of almond¨Cshaped eyes that seemed to discharge electricity wherever he went.


    Moreover, he was the president of the Oakley Group. So, he was the typical


    tall, rich and handsome man. This made him popr among thedies. Alexander closed the window


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    blinds to prevent this ba*tard from harassing his employee. He signed thest document, handed it to


    the assistant, and gave him some instructions. After that, Alexander turned around and picked up his


    coat.


    It seemed like he was about to leave.


    ¡°Hey, are you getting off work? Then you should have time now!¡± Brandon followed him closely. He


    would follow Alexander wherever he went. He believed that he would find the chance to ask him.


    ¡°I don¡®t have time. I told you before; I¡®m going home!¡± Alexander walked into his exclusive elevator in


    the office.


    Brandon managed to slip into the elevator. ¡°Why are you in a rush to go home? It¡®s so boring to go


    home! You¡®re not a seven-year¨Cold child who needs to listen to his mother and obediently go home


    after school. You haven¡®t eaten, am I right? I haven¡®t, either. Let¡®s have a meal together. I¡®ll treat you.


    What do you say?¡± He pointed a thumb at himself. ¡°No need. I¡®ll go home and eat.¡± Alexander looked


    uninterested and maintained his usual cold demeanor.


    ¡°There was nothing good to eat at home. We haven¡®t seen each other for a long time. Let¡®s go for a


    drink together!¡±


    The elevator reached the underground parking lot. Alexander walked out of the elevator, but Brandon


    followed him nheless. It looked like he would follow him all the way.


    ¡°No!¡± Alexander opened the car door and got into the car. Brandon followed suit. Waiting in the driver¡®s


    seat, Edward was surprised when he found another person in the car,¡± Mr. Russell?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m going home and not going to the bar.¡± Alexander looked at Brandon and emphasized his words


    again.


    Brandon nodded his head, ¡°I know! I¡®m following you to your house!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡®t prepare you dinner.¡±


    Brandon gritted his teeth, ¡°I¨CIt¡®s okay. I¡®m not hungry. Didn¡®t you say you don¡®t have time? Fine then. I¡®ll


    talk to you in the car. Is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Brandon was persistent, and Alexander could roughly guess his intention, so he did not say anything.


    He looked at Edward, ¡°Drive!¡±


    Brandon realized what he meant when the car started, so he quickly closed the door. It was not


    easy to get some time with Alexander. Brandon could no longer care about anything else and


    decisively left his car at the underground parking lot.


    After all, this was a rare opportunity. Brandon needed to ponder carefully and arrange his words


    so his questions were not too abrupt. As he thought of how to form his sentences, he heard


    Alexander ask him instead, ¡°Did Brittany put you up to this?¡±


    Brandon stared at Alexander in astonishment with a stiff face. ¡®Dude, you can read my mind!¡®


    ¡°I can¡®t read your mind. You have it written clearly on your face!¡± Alexander nced at him and


    said calmly.


    ¡®Well, if Alex can¡®t read my mind, howe he knew what I was thinking?!


    Alexander continued, ¡°I know what you¡®re thinking because I know why you¡®re here today.¡± His


    sentences were harsher than his previous ones.


    Brandon was petrified! ¡®Dude, this was not how it should y out. He¡®s too scary! I haven¡®t said


    a word yet. So, is he a psychic? How did he answer me before I could even reply?!¡®


    ¡°T¨CThat...¡± Brandon was stuttering and found it hard to speak. He blinked several times and


    tried to look normal,¡± Is it true?¡±


    If not, how could Alexander guess Brandon¡®s thoughts so urately and even know what he


    would ask?


    ¡°Yes, it¡®s true.¡± Alexander paused for a moment. He looked at Brandon¡®s bitter face and added,


    ¡°Also, no.¡±


    Brandon was stunned, ¡°What do you mean yes and no?¡±


    ¡®Yes is yes, and no is no. What does Alex mean by yes and no? What kind of riddle is this?!¡®


    ¡°I¡®m not engaged. I¡®m married.¡± He and Lily had already signed the marriage certificate. It was


    simple to sign the paper. Therefore, there was no need for an engagement as it was better to


    marry instead.


    He told Derrick that Lily was his fiancee because he could not find a suitable identity to


    introduce her to. Therefore, he said Lily was his fiancee. At the same time, it was to inform the


    Lodge family about their rtionship and let them know that regardless of whether or not they


    agreed, this marriage was definite.


    Alexander threw Brandon into the abyss before Brandon could adjust his emotions. Brandon


    wailed, ¡°F*ck, how can you...¡±


    ¡®Is he for real?! So, it¡¯s true, after all! Who would Alex want to get engaged...oh no, is it her?! He


    must be crazy!¡®


    Brandon could not help but feel curious and asked, ¡°Who is she?!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Alexander looked at him with calm and unwavering eyes. He stared at Brandon but kept silent.


    Brandon felt uneasy when Alexander stared at him like that.


    ¡°Y¨CYou can¡®t say?¡± Brandon cautiously asked as he gulped his saliva several times.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    ¡°You don¡®t know her,¡± Alexander said.


    Brandon almost cursed at him. ¡®What the h*ck! Someone I don¡®t know?! It¡®s akin to him not answering.¡®


    But then again, if she was someone Brandon did not know, then she was likely not someone who was


    from a wealthy or famous family. He might not know all the eligible bachelors, but he knew all eligible


    Brandon was not bragging but could name all thedies and mention their characteristics, who was


    beautiful, who was bad¨Ctempered, or who had outstanding talent.


    Alexander said that Brandon did not know her. Did he mean that she was not one of thesedies?


    What background did she have then? Is she a peasant? No way! The Russells were an influential and


    wealthy family. How could they allow him to marry a peasant?


    ¡°Even if I don¡®t know her, she must still have a name, right? Also, will your family allow you to marry a


    peasant? Don¡®t tell me you fell in love with Cindere. Please wake up! The Cindere story is a mere


    fairytale for innocent girls. Don¡®t tell me you believe in such love!¡± Alexander looked at Brandon coldly


    as he was too noisy. Brandon stopped his words and was quiet for a moment. However, he still could


    not help but continue pestering Alexander, ¡°Let¡®s put my wayward sister aside for now. It would help if


    you thought of your family and family


    business. Would they allow an ordinary girl to marry into the Russell family?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°She¡®s not ordinary.¡± Lily was never ordinary to him. She was special, unique, and the one and


    only!¡®Ordinary?! No, she never was!


    Alexander continued before Brandon could continue,¡± Besides, I don¡®t need a marriage to maintain the


    business. As for my family, I¡®m the one who was marrying her. I don¡®t need others¡® consent.¡±


    Brandon wanted to do a live broadcast. ¡®Come, everyone! Look at this extinct species!¡®


    But he could not, considering his sister and Alexander¡®s special status. He never imagined that


    Alexander, the big CEO, was so naive when he was in love.


    ¡°That¡®s not it. While what you said was true, our status and surroundings don¡®t allow us to do as we


    please. How can you not consider the other external factors? There wille a time that will make you


    understand reality. Even if she is someone you like, in the face of pressure...¡± Alexander coldly cut


    Brandon off before he could finish,¡± Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    What he said rendered Brandon speechless. Alexander made him sound like a gossiper. Indeed,


    Brandon¡®s actions earlier were no different from a gossiper. He shut his mouth and looked at the


    passing scenery outside the car window.


    Brandon frantically searched his mind but could not identify who was the possible candidate who was


    about to be Ms. Russell.


    Brandon looked back at Alexander, but Alexander was looking straight ahead. It was as though their


    conversation earlier had not caused a ripple in him at all. Instead, he seemed like he was looking


    forward to something.


    ¡®Is he looking forward to something?¡® Brandon came to a realization. He recalled Alexander wanting to


    hurry home after work and refusing his invitation for dinner or to go out drinking. He insisted on going


    home for dinner and said he had not prepared dinner for Brandon. Could it be?


    ¡°Are you already living with the woman you want to marry?!¡±


    Alexander did not deny it, but he did not admit it either. Brandon had affirmed his thought when he saw


    Alexander¡®s expression. ¡°Damn it. I never noticed that you were someone like this all along, bro!¡±


    Brandon felt that Alexander¡®s sharp gaze had almost killed him. He shifted toward the back, saying, ¡°I¨C


    It was a slip of the tongue, really! It¡®s just that I did not expect an old bachelor as you would someday


    live with someone. I¡®m very curious! Drive faster, Edward! I need to see what this woman looks like!

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Brandon had even forgotten about his sister¡®s interest in Alexander, and he only wanted to find out


    what Alexander¡®s fiancee looked like.


    Edward was speechless about Brandon¡®s behavior. Alexander did not even bother to acknowledge him.


    He knew this moment woulde after he openly announced Lily¡®s identity at the Lodge family


    banquet.


    However, he was also relieved that their rtionship was known now. It was just a matter of time before


    the public knew about this.


    When the car pulled into the entrance of Imperial Hills, Alexander instructed Edward, ¡°Stop here for a


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    while.¡± Brandon wanted to ask why they stopped there when he heard Alexander saying, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Brandon looked around in confusion, wondering who he was speaking to.


    The next moment, Alexander stared straight at him and added firmly, ¡°You, get out.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Brandon was annoyed. It would be embarrassing if he were kicked out of the car like this.


    Besides, Brandon¡®s car was still parked at La Beaute Group¡®s parking lot. If he got off now, how was he


    supposed to get home? Seeing Alexander¡®s fiancee was the primary motivation for his visit. How could


    he leave when he was about to seed?


    Only an id*ot would get out now. Brandon stayed put in his seat with his legs wide open, ¡°I won¡®t!¡±


    ¡°Get out! Don¡®t make me say it again!¡± Alexander was obviously annoyed now. He narrowed his eyes at


    Brandon coldly.


    Brandon stubbornly ced one hand on the door handle and the other on the seat, not willing to budge


    at all, ¡°No, I won¡®t! I will see what your fiancee looks like today! There¡®s no way you can make me


    leave! No way!¡±


    ¡°Edward!¡± Losing his patience, Alexander instructed Edward to remove him.


    Edward had already expected this, so he was prepared. The moment he heard Alexander, he


    immediately unbuckled his seat belt and moved to the side where Brandon was sitting. He bent over


    and said, ¡°Mr. Oakley, I¡®m sorry.¡±


    ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing?¡± Brandon was nervous, so his grip on the door loosened.


    After giving him a heads¨Cup, Edward opened the door with force, and Brandon almost fell over.


    ¡°I...this is illegal! How could you use violence? If you dare touch me, I¨CI¡®ll sue you in court!¡± Brandon


    pointed at Edward and yelled.


    Then, he turned around and looked at Alexander with a pitiful expression, ¡°We¡®ve been friends for a


    long time. We¡®re practically like brothers! Besides, you would have to show her to me someday. Why


    not introduce us now, since I¡®m already at your front door? It¡®s rude just to kick me o¨Cou¨Cout...¡±


    Before Brandon could even finish his sentence, he was literally picked up by Edward and escorted out


    of the car.


    Brandon wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He had never been this embarrassed in his life. Even


    though there was no one around, the security guards were there. It was humiliating for a man to be


    picked up by another man and left outside!


    After putting him down, Edward closed the door behind him. Brandon wanted to rush into the car again,


    but Edward was faster as he stood in front of the door andmented, ¡°Mr. Oakley, please be


    respectful.¡± Brandon knew Edward very well.


    Even though he was as expressive as a log, Brandon knew that Edward was also an assistant who


    was skilled in fighting. Brandon was no match if he really wanted to hurt him, and honestly, Edward did


    not even need to go that far!

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Brandon could only stand there and watch as the car drove into Imperial Hills. The security of Imperial


    Hills was stringent and well¨Cequipped. If one were not one of its residents or apanied by a


    resident, one would not be able to enter itspounds.


    Moreover, the security guards did not know who Brandon was. Therefore, he was still not allowed to


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    enter even after trying to talk sense into them. However, Brandon was not someone who would give up


    that easily, and his curiosity was fueled by Alexander¡®s behavior too. He wanted to see what kind of


    woman Alexander fell for, or else he would not be able to sleep at night.


    After making sure that no one was around, Brandon studied the fencing around thepound and


    noticed they were not very high. He found a secluded corner and checked to make sure he could climb


    over. He pretended to leave but circled back to the same spot and tried to climb over after checking


    that no one was looking.


    The moment his hands touched the railing and he flung himself upward, he lost his sight suddenly, as


    beams of lights shone on his face and the security rm went off,¡± Intruder alert! Intruder alert!¡±


    Brandon¡®s eyes were already momentarily blinded by the bright lights, and now he had to bear with the


    piercing sound of the rm.


    Brandon had no choice but to let go. Momentster, the rm stopped, and the beams turned off


    gradually. Peace finally settled back into the area. It looked like he could not climb over the fence to


    enter. Imperial Hills¡®s security was well¨Cequipped even though they may not look it.


    Brandon stood at the foot of the fence, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and startedining


    about Alexander while looking upward, ¡°Alex, you¡®re so heartless! After you¡®ve started to have a love


    life, you¡®ve turned into a horrible friend! You won¡®t even allow me into your house anymore. This stupid


    neighborhood, just because you¡®re equipped with some security systems doesn¡®t mean you can stop


    me from entering! Just watch!¡±


    Brandon took out his mobile phone and made several calls to some friends. It was impossible if he tried


    to enter through the fence, so he could only ask for a favor from his friends living inside.


    It was a much better n than breaking and entering. After talking on the phone for ten minutes,


    Brandon could enter the residential area smoothly without any hassle. Although the guards gave him


    some strange looks because they recognized him from the security camera footage, they were


    Brandon knew which block Alexander lived in as he had been there before. Still, he was upset that he


    was not allowed to enter Alexander¡®s ce. By the time he had run all the way from the entrance to


    Alexander¡®s detached vi, he was already out of breath.


    ¡°D*rn it! Why did they have to make this ce so big? How many would even be able to afford this?¡±


    Brandonined while catching his breath, hunched over with his hands on his thighs.


    Brandon was d that he had finally made it to Alexander¡®s house. This time, he had learned his


    lesson. Instead of walking over and ringing the doorbell, he chose to circle to the back of the house and


    enter through the garden.


    If he came in from the front, Alexander would only m the door in his face. However, it was a different


    story if he stealthily entered through the garden. Moreover, the flowers and nts in the garden would


    work as camouge for him.


    When he got there, he took a few steps back to give himself more momentum to jump over the garden


    wall. Brandon took a deep breath and ran with all his might. Just as he touched the wall to give himself


    a push, he felt numb, and before he knew it, he fell face down on the ground.


    Brandon felt a shockwave running through his body as hey on the floor, twitching uncontrobly. He


    could not stand up as his arms and legs felt stiff and powerless.


    ¡°Mr. Oakley?¡± An erged version of Edward¡®s face looked down at him in shock.


    Brandon could only blink as his facial muscles were stiff, and he could not even manage a smile or any


    expressions whatsoever.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    ¡°How are you here? Did you...¡± Edward asked in surprise as he saw Brandon lying t on the ground


    with his arms and legs wide open. His fingers were curled and lips still twitching, obviously unable to


    speak. Edward turned his head toward the garden wall and knew exactly what had happened.


    Aside from the built¨Cin security system of Imperial Hills, Alexander also added his own security system


    to the vi. The garden wall may look like an easy climb, but it was specially modified to electrocute


    anyone who tried to enter by climbing the walls. Of course, the electrical circuit was not deadly, but it


    was enough to momentarily paralyze those trying to enter without permission.


    The person trying to break in was Brandon, so Alexander asked Edward to check when he had set off


    the security rm.


    Alexander¡®s voice could be heard through Edward¡®s Bluetooth earphones, ¡°Edward, bring him in.¡±


    Alexander had already seen everything through the security camera¡®s footage.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Edward looked down at the still¨Cparalyzed Brandon and realized that he could npt walk on


    his own, let alone stand up. Edward decided to take matters into his own hands, picked Brandon up


    again, and carried him into the house.


    Brandon was feeling hopeless now. He only wanted to cry.


    Inside, the ce was warm and cozy, contrasting the cold, harsh weather outside. Edward walked


    toward the sofa and looked over, ready to lower Brandon, when Alexander said, ¡°No, not the sofa. He¡®ll


    only dirty it!¡±


    Alexander instructed, ¡°Just ce him on the floor.¡± He did not care about Brandon¡®s condition at all.


    Brandon was again speechless at how obedient Edward was as a subordinate since he immediately


    ced him on the floor without hesitation. Brandon could only re at Alexander with hateful eyes,


    lying on the floor while trying to feel his hands and legs.


    He tried moving his fingers, but it gave him a horrible numbing feeling. The only thing he could do was


    continuously blink until he could feel his tongue again,¡± Alex, you heartless person!¡±


    ¡°Heartless?¡± Alexander smirked coldly, ¡°Edward, throw him out!¡±


    Brandon immediately gave in, ¡°D-Don¡®t! It¡®s all my fault! Y ¨CYou shouldn¡®t be angry at some... one like


    me. Just t¨Ctreat what I¨CI¡®ve just said as b¨Cb*llshit!¡±


    His involuntary stuttering resulted from the aftereffects of being electrocuted, yet he made every effort


    toplete his sentence. He had gone through so much just to enter Alexander¡®s house. How could he


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    allow Alexander to throw him out into the cold again? That was just in dumb!


    Alexander motioned for Edward to leave them and started,¡± It¡®s already sote. Shouldn¡®t you be home


    or at a pub? What are you doing at my house? Besides, how did you even manage to get in?¡±


    ¡®Don¡®t get me started!¡® Brandon red at Alexander but then decided against it as he could throw him


    out into the cold again anytime, ¡°Hehe, I called James for a favor, so he told the security guards to let


    me in! Now, I¡®m forced to owe him one just because of you!¡±

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    In the face of Alexander¡®s indifference, Brandon did not give up. More importantly, Alexander¡®s house


    was warm andfortable. Brandon¡®s body recovered from the shock, and he could finally move


    again, so he got up from the floor and went to sit on the sofa.


    Alexander red at him, but Brandon did not care as his butt was glued firmly onto the sofa. ¡°Come on,


    don¡®t give me that look. You¡®ve kicked me out of your car and electrocuted me, yet I¡®m notining.


    ¡°All I wanted was to have a look at your fiancee. Why are you even trying so hard to hide her? Is it


    because she¡®s really ugly that you¡®re embarrassed to...¡± After noticing Alexander¡®s re, Brandon did


    not dare continue.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡®m just trying to help. Your secret was already made public, so there¡®s no point even trying


    to try hiding it. Besides, you didn¡®t n on hiding right? Since you¡®ve already decided to get married,


    why don¡®t you introduce her to me first? It¡®s still better than my sister seeing her, right?¡± Brandon


    exined patiently, hoping to convince Alexander to give in.


    ¡°You know very well what kind of person my sister is. She¡®s been by your side for many years and has


    helped keep other women at bay, right? If she finds out that you¡®re getting married, she would probably


    go crazy!¡± Brandon had expected Brittany to go crazy if she found out about this news.


    Furthermore, this was not an arranged marriage; this was a marriage out of love. Brittany would


    probably even kill when she found out. The more Brandon thought about it, the scarier it became,


    which was why he wanted to see what kind of woman Alexander had fallen in love with.


    If he could break them up, he would try, or it would be good to warn the couple about his sister if they


    were a matching couple.


    ¡°I¡®ve only thought of Brittany as my sister, and you all know about it,¡± Alexander frowned in annoyance.


    He had never once given her false hope or shown interest in her.


    Brandon nodded like a chick, ¡°Of course, I know! Even my mother and father do too. I¡®m sure Brittany is


    aware, but she¡®s just such a stubborn girl. She would¡®ve given up years ago if she weren¡¯t. I¡®m just


    worried that she¡®ll go crazy...¡±


    He paused, looked at the rooms in the house, and mumbled, ¡°Aren¡®t you worried that the fiancee you¡®re


    trying so hard to protect would be in danger?¡±


    Alexander¡®s face darkened as he heard what Brandon said. It reminded him of the incident in


    Westwood; just the thought of it scared him. Even though they had settled the incident correctly and


    Lily came out unscathed, Alexander still felt upset when he thought of how much worse the kidnapping


    could have gone.


    This thought always made his palms sweat and sent shivers down his spine. He could not and would


    never allow something like that to happen again.


    With this thought in mind, he looked at Brandon seriously, ¡°You need to make sure that Brittany doesn¡®t


    do anything that would hurt my fiancee, or else, even if she were my biological sister, I would not let her


    get away!¡±


    This was a warning to both Brandon and Brittany. In other words, Alexander had already given the


    Oakley family a heads¨Cup that if Brittany ever did something out of line, he would not let her off the


    hook.


    That was the first time Brandon had seen such a frigid expression on Alexander¡®s face. He knew


    Alexander had a cold fa?ade on the outside but was a warm person inside. Just like Alexander did not


    mind that Brandon was sitting on his sofa even though he was covered in mud.


    However, this time Alexander was serious. Brandon could even feel Alexander¡®s murderous mood, and


    it scared him. It seemed like he was serious about this woman. It was not a conspiracy to hide


    something, as Alexander was genuinely in love with Lily.


    Brandon was curious to see what kind of person Lily was, as she could melt Alexander¡®s stone, cold


    heart. Alexander had encountered countless women, be they gentle, beautiful, cute, or friendly; he had


    seen all of them, but never once did he falter.


    How much of a beauty Lily must be to be able to enter Alexander¡®s eyes and for him to treat her like his


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    most prized possession.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Brandon had been there for a long time, but he still had not seen Alexander¡®s fiancee. He had tried so


    hard to enter Alexander¡®s house, but why had he not seen her yet? Were they not living together?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Brandon continued to look around the house but failed to notice a single woman. At that moment,


    Alexander stood up and said, ¡°Feel free to make yourself at home.¡±


    Brandon was confused as he noticed Alexander was walking toward the other side of the house and


    rolling up his sleeves. Brandon was not sure what Alexander wanted to do.


    ¡°Where are you going? How am I supposed to make myself at home? Can I look around your rooms?


    C¨CCan I walk around?¡± He asked, testing the waters. He knew he might bump into Alexander¡®s fiancee


    if Alexander allowed him to roam. He did not even have to meet her in person, as a photo of them


    together would also suffice.


    ¡°As long as you¡®re not afraid of setting off the rm, then feel free to roam around,¡± Alexander said


    without turning back and continued on his way to the kitchen.


    Brandon remained silent as he remembered the feeling of being electrocuted. He was worried he might


    suffer some side effects after that incident, so he was unwilling to take the risk.


    Alex is so paranoid. Who does something like installing an electric fence in their own home?!


    For his safety, Brandon decided to follow Alexander closely. He was shocked when Alexander entered


    the kitchen and put on an apron. ¡°Y¨CYou...¡± He could not even form a proper sentence. The shock he


    felt was even more than when he got electrocuted. He would have taken out his cell phone, taken a


    picture of Alexander, and posted it on Facebook if he were not afraid for his life or maybe destroying his


    family¡®s business. Still, it was a historical moment that Brandon knew he had to remember.


    ¡®Alexander Russell, director of La Beaute Group, the head of the Russell family, one of the country¡®s


    top four most influential families, is in an apron, preparing to cook.¡¯


    If Brandon posted this photo online, he was sure it would create an uproar. Sadly, this was all just his


    imagination. He dared not do it as he still valued his life.


    Alexander had expected Brandon to react this way, so he nced at him and instructed, ¡°Since you¡®re


    just standing around doing nothing, you might as well make yourself useful. Open the fridge¡®s second


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Brandon immediately carried out what Alexander had instructed aftering to his senses.


    He was once again surprised by how well¨Cstocked Alexander¡®s fridge was. His own fridge was also


    well¨Cstocked, but mostly with instant meal packs and junk food. Alexander¡®s fridge, on the other hand,


    had a lot of fresh ingredients like fruits, vegetables, and meat. They were all well¨Cpacked and


    separated into different packages. There were even supplements and some expensive ingredients in


    his fridge.


    It was a fridge that was owned by someone who would often cook. Yet, it was still surprising that


    Alexander did his own cooking


    As Brandon handed Alexander the tomatoes, he could not help but add, ¡°What happened to your


    private chef? Is he dead?¡±

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Alexander held a kitchen knife and lowered his head to ponder before slowly replying, ¡°She only likes to


    eat my cooking.¡±


    Brandon remained quiet. He was forced to see him expressing his love for her.


    He nibbled on the cucumber he took from the refrigerator and leaned on the kitchen counter to watch


    Alexander cook. Alexander seemed used to kitchen work with his skillful cutting and washing.


    Brandon sighed deeply when he saw Alexander busy around in the kitchen: He had never expected to


    see Alexander cooking. ¡®Is the power of love so great? He probably would never cook for any woman in


    his life.¡®


    ¡°My interest in her is growing even more. What kind of woman is she that could make you love her so


    much.¡± Brandon tried to get more information from Alexander but was careful not to irk him.


    Alexander did not bother looking up. He put the prepared ingredients into the pot with a sizzle and said


    calmly,¡± People like you will never understand.¡± He flipped the spat and seemed to enjoy cooking.


    ¡®F*ck! What does he mean by people like me?! I¡®ve been in many rtionships, okay?¡® Alexander


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    spoke as though Brandon had never seen a woman before. Brandon looked away in disdain and


    looked outside of the kitchen. Then...


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Brandon threw away the cucumber in his hand and jumped back. He was about to jump on Alexander


    like a ko bear. Startled by Brandon, Alexander almost dropped the pot, turned around, and knocked


    Brandon¡®s head with a spat, ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°I¡®m not! There¡®s a ghost in your house!¡± Brandon


    pointed to the front with trembling hands. Alexander looked up and saw a person standing at the


    kitchen door. Her body was dirty, and there was mud dripping down her body. Her long wet hair was


    sticking to her cheek, and she looked like a ghost.


    Alexander immediately realized that Brandon was referring to his wife. He was stunned at Lily¡®s


    appearance, hurriedly put the kitchenware down, and lowered the fire. He walked over to her and


    asked warmly, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°Who is he?!¡± Lily frowned when she saw the stranger in her house.


    She pointed her index finger at him in confusion. Brandon was speechless. ¡®Oh no, the female ghost is


    pointing at me. Is she going to kill me?! She¡®s so scary!¡¯ Brandon was shivering non¨Cstop.


    ¡°A nobody.¡± Alexander said indifferently, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m fine. I went to the suburbs to collect some materials today and identally slipped. It was also


    raining, and I got wet.¡± Lily brushed her hair and felt that her wet body was very ufortable, ¡°I¡®ll go


    to our room to shower and change.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Alexander felt sorry for Lily and patted her cheek. Lily nodded


    and looked at Brandon again before she went upstairs. Brandon¡®s thumping heart calmed down when


    he saw the female ghost¡® disappear. He patted his chest as he looked at Alexander, who calmly went


    back to cooking. Alexander looked indifferent and calm but was very gentle when facing the ¡®female


    ghost¡® earlier. Brandon could easily guess who she was. ¡°W¨CWas that your... Is she¡­¡± ¡°Haven¡®t you


    met her earlier?¡± Alexander said lightly,¡° Also, you screamed too loudly just now. You scared her.¡±

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Brandon widened his eyes. ¡®I¡®m the one who frightened, okay?!


    Alexander finished preparing the meal in a short while. He made butter prawns, beef steak, stir-fried


    asparagus, and mushroom soup. There was also a pudding in the fridge, and Brandon was very


    jealous when he saw the scrumptious dinner.


    He was cheeky enough to stay until now, so of course, he would stay to eat. Otherwise, his trip here


    would be in vain. He took the initiative and helped bring the food to the dining table. He sat down and


    picked up the fork and spoon to start eating. However, Alexander pped the back of his hand, ¡°I¡®ve


    said before, this is not your share of dinner!¡±


    ¡°I see that you¡®ve cooked a lot of food. I¡®m afraid the two of you won¡®t be able to finish it. It¡®s such a


    waste, and we mustn¡®t waste food. I¡®ll help you!¡± After saying so, he picked up the fork and wanted to


    eat.


    ¡°There¡®s no need!¡± Alexander stopped him with one hand and shooed him away like he was a fly.


    Brandon may not have other skills, but he was very thick skinned. They went back and forth, trying to


    fight for the food on the table. Brandon finally managed to grab a piece of meat.


    Just as he was about to put it into his mouth, he heard a sweet female voice. ¡°My car seems to have a


    small problem.


    Can you help me send it to the workshop tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Okay. You can drive my car tomorrow.¡± Alexander answered her naturally.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to. Your car is too shy. I¡®ll take the cab instead.¡± Lily walked down as she spoke. Her


    footsteps were very leisurely and unhurried. Alexander walked over to her and grabbed arge towel


    along the way, ¡°Let Edward drive you to work. It¡®s too troublesome to take the cab.¡± He put the dry


    towel over her head, rubbed it lightly, and said, ¡°You forgot to blow dry your hair again.¡± ¡°It¡®s too


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    troublesome to blow dry!¡± She grabbed a handful of her hair. When she turned around, she saw


    Brandon, who was about to eat a piece of meat, looking at her. She recognized him as the person in


    the kitchen who had called her ¡®ghost¡® earlier. She frowned, ¡°Why haven¡®t you left yet?¡± Brandon was


    speechless.


    He was pathetic! He was still in shock seeing a beautiful angel when a sentence from her knocked him


    back into reality. He used to be well¨Cliked by everyone and gave others a good impression even when


    they didn¡®t love him. He was also someone who was very experienced in romantic rtionships.


    However, this young couple only felt disgusted with him. He waspletely frightened the first time


    they met. The second time they met, he was asked to leave before he had time to praise her. To make


    matters worse, Alexander listened to everything she said. He did not scold her for being rude and not


    treating his guest well. Instead, Alexander agreed to her words and said, ¡°Okay, I¡®ll ask him to leave


    now!¡±


    ¡®Listen to him! Listen to his words! Is that something he should be saying?! Is that something he should


    do?!¡® Luckily, Brandon heard the beautiful woman say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡®s your friend, after all. Stay for


    dinner.¡± Fortunately, the angel was indeed an angel and had a good heart.


    However, Alexander said, ¡°He is not really my friend. If he stays for dinner, I¡®m afraid you won¡®t have


    enough to eat.¡± Brandon was speechless. ¡°Is he a glutton?! There¡®s so much food on the table. There¡®s


    extra in the pot, kitchen, and refrigerator. Does Alex need to be so concerned about insufficient food


    and say it so mortifyingly? If there wasn¡®t enough food, I could buy it. I could order takeout for you,


    okay?!¡®


    Brandon felt he had experienced all the humiliation in life in such a short period. He looked at the little


    angel with a pitiful face as he hoped she could put in a good word for him. He found out that Alexander


    would listen to everything that this beauty said. He immediately put down his fork and wiped his


    mouth,¡± No, I eat very little. As the wise man says, beauty can make one feel full. I¡®m full even if I don¡®t


    eat anything, as I am privileged to see such a beautiful woman!¡± He winked at Lily with his almond¨C


    shaped eyes.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Brandon thought he was very charming and did not expect Lily¡®s facial expression to remain still. Lily


    looked back at Alexander and said thoughtfully, ¡°I think... you¡®d better ask him to leave.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± This was the first time Brandon suffered such a big setback. He was stunned, ¡°No! Hey, beauty,


    I really don¡®t eat much. No, I don¡®t need to eat! You can¡®t be so ruthless, Alex. Consider our


    rtionship, Alex...¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving by yourself, or do you want Edward to send you?¡± Alexander raised his eyebrows and


    asked. ¡°Don¡®t. Please don¡®t!¡± He had been bridal carried twice by Edward. If it happened again, he


    would be too ashamed even if no one had spread the news. He looked at them and thought of an idea,


    ¡°My dear beautiful sister¨Cinw, I¡®m here to send you a wedding gift. Don¡®t you think it¡®s inappropriate


    to drive your guest out of the house like this?!¡±


    ¡°Wedding gift?¡± Lily looked at Alexander suspiciously.


    Alexander coughed lightly and ced a prawn on her te, ¡°Yes, since we¡®ve confirmed our


    rtionship, we should hold the wedding as soon as possible. Don¡®t you think so, my dear?¡±


    Brandon felt goosebumps when he heard Alexander call her ¡®my dear.¡®


    Lily understood in an instant. It seemed like the news had spread after they returned from the Lodge


    family, and they should announce their rtionship publicly. Having mentally prepared herself for this,


    she had no qualms about making their rtionship known to the world.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Where¡®s the wedding gift?¡± She looked at Brandon and stretched out her hand.


    Brandon was stunned for a while. Heughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I came in a hurry, so...¡±


    ¡°Aren¡®t you the one who said you were here to give us a wedding gift?¡± Lily ate elegantly and felt that


    he was pretty interesting. Having said that, this was the first time she got to know someone other than


    Edward after being with Alexander for so long. It was quite a novel feeling.


    ¡°Yes, that¡®s right! However, I just heard the news on the way here. I wasn¡®t sure if both of you were


    really getting married, so I didn¡®t bring the gift with me,¡± Brandon immediately continued before she


    could speak, ¡°Don¡®t you worry. I won¡®t skimp on the gift. I¡®ll surely prepare a big wedding gift for you.


    You¡®ll be satisfied with the gift!¡±


    He patted his chest in assurance as he wanted to stay longer. He finally got to see her. It would be a


    shame to leave like this. Besides, her beauty was eye¨Ccatching. When he saw her in the kitchen


    earlier, her appearance shocked him. Now, she had showered and looked fresh, wearing an avocado¨C


    green colored dress. She washed her hair, and it dropped naturally on her shoulder. There was a hint


    of a fragrance emanating from her. When she giggled and looked up, she was really charming. She


    had a sweet and slightly seductive appearance. The sexy appearance concealed a yful girl. He


    could see resoluteness in her when she chased him away earlier. Brandon had never met such a


    woman before. Alexander found a true treasure.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily chuckled, ¡°What big gift is it? Can you promise that we¡®ll be satisfied with it?¡±


    ¡°You¡®ll be satisfied with it!¡± Brandon was very sure of this. All women were the same. They liked jewelry,


    handbags, and clothes. If anything, he just needed to spend more money on it. How difficult could it


    be?


    He might not be good in other matters, but he was still good at pleasing women. ¡°If we¡®re not satisfied?¡±


    Lily asked again after taking a sip of the soup.


    ¡°If you¡®re not satisfied...¡± Brandon looked at Alexander, but he kept silent. It was apparent that he


    handed her the right to speak and control the situation.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    ¡°If you¡®re not satisfied with it, I¡®ll gift you the building in the eastern suburb!¡± Brandon said through


    gritted teeth. Lily gave it some thought. Although she did not know the significance of that building, nor


    did she need it, she took it as a bet and yed along, nodding as she replied, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Brandon breathed out a sigh of relief after hearing that. He adjusted his seat and asked carefully,


    ¡°Then... can I have dinner here?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We¡®re very weing to our guests, and it¡®s only right that we invite you to stay for dinner,¡±


    Lily assured him, smiling ever so kindly.


    That made Brandon speechless because he seemed to remember that a certain couple had threatened


    him a while ago. They would have kicked him out of the house if he had not rephrased himself.


    She isn¡®t an angel! She¡®s a devil and a bewitching one at that!


    After ensuring he could stay, Brandon returned to his usual lively self, initiating conversations as they


    ate. ¡°Oh right, we¡®ve been talking for so long, but I¡®m not sure how to address you yet, beautiful.¡±


    Lily nced at Alexander and smiled. ¡°You can call me Mrs. Russell.¡±


    Since Alexander and Lily were getting married soon, calling her Mrs. Russell seemed appropriate.


    However, that meant she avoided Brandon¡®s question indirectly and did not give him her name. He only


    had one thought in mind now. This woman is a cunning one!¡®


    He did not give up and continued to ask, ¡°No. I mean, I know that you¡®re Mrs. Russell, but... what¡®s your


    name? My name is Brandon Oakley, and I¡®m happy to meet you! What¡®s your name, Mrs. Russell?¡±


    Anticipation was written all over his face. Lily looked at him, gently smiling as she said, ¡°Mr. Oakley,


    don¡®t you think it¡®s inappropriate to ask for my name in front of my husband?¡±


    Smiling, she dropped the question and just stopped talking at once.


    Brandon was rendered speechless. ¡®What kind of conservative mindset is that? I was just asking for her


    name!


    Initially, he wanted to go on but caught sight of Alexander from his peripheral vision. It made him


    swallow his words and change the topic of conversation instead. ¡°Then, how did the both of you meet?¡±


    This was something he was truly curious about. He wondered how Lily got in touch with Alexander and


    even managed to take the man down under his sister¡®s tight defense.


    ¡®Things that fate meant to be will be,¡® Brandon thought this quote suited the situation.


    Brittany had been trying for so many years. She sent Alexander desserts and gifts from time to time.


    She would send him off or pick him up from the airport if she was free. She visited him at thepany


    asionally, but Alexander still had no feelings for her in the end.


    ¡°About that...¡± Lily looked at Alexander and thought,¡® Which asion should be considered as the first


    time we met? Was it when I made a mistake at thepetition or the time when I asked him for help a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    few yearster?¡® ¡°We¡®re old friends,¡± Alexander answered the question for her before he looked over at


    Brandon in feigned annoyance. ¡°Are you done? Get out if you are.¡±


    Speechless, Brandon shook his head. ¡°No! I¡®m still eating!¡±


    He quickly stuffed his mouth full as if to prove his words. Thoughts were running through his mind. He


    felt that Brittany would beat him up as he did not get Lily¡®s name or how she met Alexander. ¡®No, I must


    try again.¡®


    Before he could speak, Edward entered the room in hurried steps. His expression was solemn. ¡°Mr.


    Russell.¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    From Edward¡®s solemn expression and hesitation when speaking, Alexander knew something was up.


    He nced at Lily and Brandon before getting to his feet and walking further from them to speak with


    Edward. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Edward whispered some things to Alexander, which changed thetter¡®s expression as he


    subconsciously looked in Lily¡®s direction. Lily¡®s heart dropped from that one look without him having to


    say anything.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Alexander nodded and walked back to the dining table while Edward stayed in his spot.


    Alexander stood by the table, and Lily looked up at him. On the other hand, the nitwitted Brandon was


    still chunking down food, not expecting Alexander to be such a good cook that he couldpare


    Alexander¡®s dishes to a Michelin chef¡®s. His attention was on the food only, and he could not care less


    about what the couple was talking about.


    Alexander¡®s gazended on Brandon for a moment before he looked at Lily and said solemnly, ¡°Afire


    happened at Oakville Park a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily nodded, waiting for him to continue. Before Alexander did, something shed across her


    mind.¡® Oakville Park? This ce sounds familiar!¡® ¡°Isn¡®t that... where Liv stays now?¡± Lily remembered


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    the ce because she had sent Olivia home twice before. Plus, her ce was near their office


    building.


    Alexander nodded, telling her that she was right. Instantly, shock washed over Lily, and she stood up


    right away.¡± Then, Liv...¡±


    ¡°The entire building went up in a ze. Most of the residents got sent to the hospital. We¡®re still trying


    to get the details.¡±


    Edward got the news earlier and immediately reported it to me.


    ¡°I need to go and take a look!¡± Lily panted anxiously, wanting to rush out the door, but Alexander


    stopped her. ¡°The firemen, police officers, and ambnces are there now. They¡®re professionals. You


    can¡®t do anything there other than be worried, and you might even disrupt their work. Stay calm. I¡®ve


    asked Edward to find out more about the situation. We¡®ll know right away once they find Olivia.¡±


    His words made sense, but it was hard for Lily not to feel anxious.


    In the few years she worked at MN Inc., Olivia was her only good friend. Olivia would stand up for her


    in everything, including getting back at Nathaniel for being a jerk toward her. They would often stay up


    Olivia would be considerate of Lily no matter what she did. Aspared to a friend, Olivia felt more like


    family to Lily, so how could she not panic now that she heard something might have happened to


    Olivia? However, Alexander¡¯s words reminded Lily of something.


    Lily looked at her home clothes and understood it was inappropriate to rush to the scene looking like


    that. Hence, she nodded calmly. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll go and get changed quickly. We¡®ll head over immediately if


    there¡®s any news about her, regardless if it¡®s good or bad.¡± Although Lily tried to calm herself down, her


    voice still trembled. She was afraid that bad news would return to them.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll stay with you.¡± Alexander held her hand,forting Lily and trying to give her the


    strength to get through this.


    Lily ascended the stairs while Alexander watched her, sighing in his heart. When he turned around, he


    saw Brandon, who was dumbfounded. Thetter had finally stopped eating and looked at Alexander in


    confusion, his mouth slightly agape.


    Seeing that Alexander was looking at him, he put down the spoon in his hand. ¡°Uh... were you guys


    referring to the run down apartment at Oakville Park? The one you said went up in mes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°That ce is not well¨Cmaintained, and even the wire circuits are in terrible condition. Although its


    location is quite strategic, it has been cast aside and not adequately maintained for far too long. Also,


    the city council had ns to rebuild the ce.


    I¡®m not surprised that a fire happened there, but...¡± Brandon was familiar with that area. It was just that


    he found it unusual for them to be nervous.


    ¡°Your wife was quite anxious after hearing the news. She doesn¡®t have any rtives staying there,


    does she?¡± ¡®This beautifuldy refuses to tell me her name, and I have no idea about her family


    background. If she¡®s from a low ie family, I won¡®t be surprised if she has any rtives staying


    there. Still, only two types of people would reside there¨Clow¨Cie families who have been residents


    since day one or tenants from other cities. The tenants who would rent this ce were probably not


    financially well¨Coff either. That was why they chose to stay there; it was cheap.¡®

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    ¡®If her family stays there, her family isn¡®t doing well financially then.¡®


    ¡°No.¡± Alexander shook his head. ¡°It¡®s her co¨Cworker.¡±


    ¡°Co¨Cworker?¡± Brandon widened his eyes in disbelief, not expecting to hear that at all. ¡°She was so...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Brandon saw how anxious and panicky Lily was earlier, which looked like something had happened to


    her rtives, but it was just her co¨Cworker? He did not know co¨Cworkers had such good rtionships


    in the workce these days. ¡°They¡®re good friends,¡± Alexander exined, knowing Brandon¡®s doubts.


    Brandon gave him a thumbs up. ¡°She¡®s an amazing friend!


    Alexander rolled his eyes at Brandon before saying in a serious tone again, ¡°We can¡®t keep you here


    any longer for real now. Edward can¡®t send you back either, so you need to drive yourself home. Go to


    the porch and pick a car out yourself.¡±


    Out of the conversations they had the entire night, Alexander¡®s words right now were the best thing


    Brandon had heard. ¡°Sure! I got this!¡± Brandon nodded and walked over. When he reached Alexander¡®s


    side, he stopped and threw thetter a nce. ¡°There¡®s still something I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alexander gave him a sideway look and asked, his brow raised.


    Brandon turned to look at the stairs behind him first, and when he made sure that Lily was noting


    down yet, he turned back again to ask Alexander, ¡°What is your wife¡®s surname?¡±


    Before Alexander got mad, Brandon exined himself first, ¡°You don¡®t want to hear me calling her


    ¡®beautiful¡® or ¡®angel¡® every time I see her next time, do you? I wouldn¡®t mind calling her that, but you


    can¡®t say that I¡®m teasing her.¡±


    Alexander could not stand him anymore.


    Lily¡®s surname was not a secret anyway. The news of their marriage would be published all over social


    media soon.


    ¡°Her surname is Christian.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Brandon gestured an okay with his fingers then left happily. As he was told, he picked a car


    from the porch and drove away. Rubbing his belly, he felt that today¡®s visit was worthwhile. He


    managed to meet Lily, got to know her surname, and even got the chance to have dinner made by


    Alexander. At this moment, life was worth living to him again.


    In retrospect, all the incidents in the past did not matter anymore! It was just that Brandon could not


    think of anyone with the surname ¡®Christian¡® among the people he knew. ¡®Could it be that she really


    came from an ordinary family?¡®


    Lily came downstairs after changing into a pair of casual clothes. The departure of Brandon did not


    surprise her at all. In fact, it would be weirder if he had stayed under such circumstances.


    ¡°How is it?¡± The only thing she cared about now was Olivia¡®s situation.


    ¡°They¡®re almost done with the rescue, and all the injured ones were sent to the hospital. As the


    situation is quiteplicated, they are still confirming everyone¡®s identity. We can head over to the


    hospital to take a look now though.¡±


    That was exactly what Lily wanted. Without any hesitation, she agreed, ¡°Let¡®s make"

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    As the fire happened at night and affected the entire apartment building, many residents were injured


    as they were already asleep when the ident happened. Doctors and nurses of The People¡®s


    Hospital drowned in work in the dead of night. The ce was noisy because of the number of victims.


    The hospital¡®s lobby was chaotic as cries and wails echoed in every corner.


    Lily walked among the sea of people with Alexander by her side while Edward walked in front, opening


    up a path for them. The trio found Olivia after a short while.


    Her injuries were considered lightpared to the other victims; one side of her arm and cheek was


    slightly burnt, while there were wounds on her knees and ankles because she fell down when she ran


    out of the apartment.


    However, her mother¡®s situation did not look that well. She was sent into the operating room and was


    still under rescue, leaving Olivia to cry outside the door.


    ¡°Liv!¡± Lily spotted Olivia from a distance and quickened her steps.


    ¡°Lily? Lily!¡± Olivia, as if seeing her life savior, ran over to Lily. ¡°My mom, she¡®s...¡± ¡°It¡®s okay. Everything


    will be all right!¡± Lily had heard about the situation already andforted her. However, she was


    unsure about the oue of the operation.


    After looking Olivia up and down and ensuring she was not severely injured, Lily finally breathed a sigh


    of relief.¡° Thank God you¡®re okay! I¡¯m sure your mom will be fine too.¡±


    ¡°My mom was protecting me. She woke up first and came to wake me up, but everywhere was already


    burning. She got mmed by a falling wood because she was protecting me. It¡®s my fault. I¨CI was...¡±


    Olivia mumbled incoherently toward the end.


    Lily and Alexander could tell that she suffered a great shock.


    The operation was still ongoing, and Alexander did not persuade Lily to go home and rest. Instead, he


    got Edward to bring them some snacks and hot drinks. However, none of them had any appetite now


    as the atmosphere was solemn.


    Some victims were undergoing surgery, while others who were lightly injured were getting their wounds


    treated. Some broke their limbs, and others lost their lives. Cries filled the ce up as it was a terrible


    night for everyone.


    Although Lily was far from the crowd, her heart was in pain at the sight of them. A momentter, the


    lights in the operation room dimmed. A doctor exited through the door and took off his mask. At the


    sight of him, Olivia pounced over. ¡°Doctor! Is my mom okay? The operation was a sess, right?¡±


    Faintly, the doctor looked at Olivia before shaking his head, sighing, ¡°I¡®m sorry. We...¡±


    ¡°No! That can¡®t be!¡± Olivia interrupted before the doctor could finish his sentence. She took a few steps


    back, shaking her head. ¡°That¡®s impossible! My mom is fine! She has to be!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Her spleen was damaged, and she lost too much blood. I¡®m sorry. We did all we could to save your


    mother.¡±


    After he said that, a nurse pushed the hospital bed out of the operating room. A white cloth covered the


    person lying on the bed. Olivia said nothing more and stared at the bed nkly, refusing to walk over.


    Alexander noticed that Lily¡¯s face was white as well. She was staring at the bed and the white cloth on


    it. Her hands were even trembling lightly.


    ¡°No. No...¡± Olivia took two steps back, trying to tell herself this was a misunderstanding, but a moment


    However, her hands were trembling so hard that she could not even hold the cloth tightly between her


    fingertips. Edward, standing at the side all this while, went forward and lifted the cloth for her, revealing


    a blood¨Cstained and pale face. In that instant, Olivia wailed, ¡°Mom? Mom!¡±


    On the other hand, Lily felt a stinging pain in her head. Something about Olivia¡®s cry had revealed


    something hidden within Lily. Many things shed across her mind at this moment, but she could not


    take the pain. It made her feel like her head was about to explode. Her vision was blurry, and her head


    was dizzy.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    ¡°Lily, Lily...¡± Alexander called out. He had been observing her and held her in his arms immediately,


    preventing her from falling to the ground when he sensed she was not feeling well.


    On the other hand, Olivia was crying her heart out and could not bring herself to notice anything else


    around her while Lily passed out.


    ¡°Edward, take care of Ms. Hart,¡± Alexander ordered calmly.


    Edward nodded and stood by Olivia¡®s side silently. He ced his hands on her shoulders, supporting


    her.


    Alexander carried Lily in his arms and went straight for the doctor. ¡°Someone fainted over here!¡±


    ¡°You¡®re going to kill your parents!¡±


    ¡°They died because of you!¡±


    ¡°Why are you still alive, but they¡®re not? That¡®s because you brought bad luck to them!¡± ¡°Daddy!


    Mommy! Please don¡®t leave me! No...¡± ¡°Daddy, Mornmy...


    Several voices echoed around Lily¡®s ears. It sounded like they were talking to her, but also not at the


    same time. She saw many double images but not their faces. There was a loud noise, fire, fragments of


    broken ss, and a blood stained face. Everything seemed to be so near, yet so far.


    ¡°Daddy! Mommy! Don¡®t go...¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± With a sudden exmation, Lily opened her eyes abruptly. The white ceiling was the first thing


    that entered her sight. The entirety of the whiteness that filled her view diluted the terror she felt from


    her bloody red dream. She gasped for air while sweat dotted her face. ¡°You¡®re awake!¡± A familiar voice


    sounded. It was near her, so she turned and saw Alexander¡®s worried face. ¡°Did you have a


    nightmare?¡±


    At the sight of him, she calmed down. Lily nodded, her throat feeling extremely hoarse. ¡°Water...¡±


    Alexander quickly brought the water he had prepared to Lily. She gulped the ss of water down like


    someone without water for many days in the desert.


    ¡°Do you want some more?¡± Alexander asked. Lily shook her head andy down weakly. She could still


    remember the scenes from her dream, but most were blurry to her. Lily felt that the incidents in her


    dream had happened to her before this. However, she had no recollection of it at all.


    To be exact, she had no memory of it before she fainted earlier.


    ¡°The doctor said you fainted because you were too shocked. It¡®s fine now that you¡®re awake.¡±


    Alexander brushed her hair lightly, ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily shook her head and suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, right. How¡®s Liv?¡±


    ¡°She¡®s fine. Edward is with her. The nurse moved Liv¡®s mother to the mortuary, and her funeral will be


    held soon,¡± Alexander exined. It wasforting for Lily to hear that because at least there was


    someone by Olivia¡®s side.


    ¡°I¡®m really...¡± Sighing, Lily did not know what to feel about her situation. She came here tofort


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Olivia, but she was the one who fainted first.


    ¡°Don¡®t overthink it. Olivia won¡®t me you, and she understands your situation. Just take care of


    yourself and rest for now.¡± Alexander pulled the nkets over Lily.¡° You¡®ll need to stay here for the night


    so the doctors can observe your condition. They¡®ll discharge you tomorrow once we¡®re sure you¡®re


    fine.¡±

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    She did not argue with him. It was a wise choice to rest there as it was alreadyte at night. However,


    she dared not shut her eyes. She feared those terrible sounds and scenes in the dream would


    reappear if she closed her eyes. She held Alexander¡®s hand to prevent him from leaving, ¡°Chat with me


    for a while.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± He sat down at the bedside and looked at her tenderly.


    ¡°Anything is fine! Why don¡®t you tell me more about yourself?¡± Lily requested after some thought. She


    had known him for a long time but never asked him anything about himself. She only knew that the


    Russell family was big, but she had never met them since they got together.


    ¡°About me?¡± Heughed. ¡°There¡®s nothing special!¡±


    ¡®Oh my, he was too modest to im there was anything special even though Alexander¡®s life could be


    the subject of a biography. If his life was unremarkable, what about the lives of other regr people? A


    simple life?¡® ¡°Then, tell me about your family.¡± Lily adjusted to a morefortable position and asked,


    ¡°You¡®ve never told me about your family. Who are your family members? We¡®re nning to have a


    wedding soon. It¡®s only right to meet them, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡®ll meet them soon, but it¡®s not important. They are all irrelevant people. What¡®s important is that


    you are with me!¡± His voice remained gentle, but his gaze became deep. His words sounded fine, but


    Lily felt something was out of ce. What did he mean by irrelevant people? Those were his family.


    Alexander curled his lips as he could guess her thought,¡± Are you thinking that they were my family


    members?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded. Could it be that they aren¡®t?


    ¡°They are in terms of blood. However, would you call them family if they had been sending various


    assassins to kill you and find all means to frame you since you were young?¡± His tone was monotonous


    and without the slightest fluctuation, but Lily could hear the coldness in his words.


    His words were like icy cold knives that would not produce the slightest sound even if they prated


    the flesh. However, they were cold to the bone. The piercing pain could be felt only when the chill


    spread. ¡®Oh my God! What did he go through when he was young?!¡®


    Everyone said the new head of the Russell family was a cruel, bloody, and brutal man. Who knew what


    he went through? If all those happened, how did he survive?


    ¡°Don¡®t look at me like that. I¡®m not as great as you think.¡± He lovingly scratched her nose and chuckled,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°When you grow up in that environment, you need to get used to some things. Survival instinct is


    something that you learn naturally in the Russell family.¡± Alexander briefly paused before continuing,


    ¡°There¡®s no need to be afraid. Now, I¡®m the head of the family. No one dares to do anything to you.


    Besides, we don¡¯t live in the Russell family house. Everything¡®s fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lily nodded hard and put his hand on her cheek,¡° I¡®m not afraid as I have you by my side!¡±


    Her whole¨Chearted trust warmed Alexander¡®s heart. She was just like an obedient kitten who was


    lovely, cute, and well¨Cbehaved. She truly believed him and was not afraid of him. She was also not a


    gold digger who clung to him.


    Lily was invaluable to him. She was his precious treasure, and he was willing to protect her with all his


    heart.


    ¡°Go to sleep!¡± He hooked her finger and tickled her cheek. Lily smiled and shrank her neck to hide from


    his finger. After a while, she felt her eyelid be heavier and gradually fell asleep.


    Alexander looked at her smiling face, but the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He looked at her


    with conflicted eyes. Although her mumbling during her dream was vague, he could hear her calling her


    father and mother. She was obviously dreaming about them.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    If he remembered correctly, her parents died in an airne crash when she was young. She should not


    remember much about it as she was still a kid at that time and was not on the ne. Could it be


    because she missed them too much?


    When they returned to the Lodge family, she did not show an intense yearning for her parents. Why did


    she suddenly faint today? Could the scene where Olivia¡®s mother was hurt be the trigger?


    It looked like she had a fragile heart!


    ¡°S¨CSomething happened,¡± He gasped loudly and hid in a messy room to make a phone call. The room


    was filthy, the lights were not turned on, and slivers of moonlight shone coldly on the floor.


    ¡°What are you panicking about? Didn¡®t you say that you¡®ll deal with it?!¡± The receiver used a voice


    modtor. Although his voice sounded very hoarse and strange, his impatience was obvious.


    ¡°I did not expect it to be such a big fire. Moreover, there were so many people in that old building.¡± His


    hands and feet could not stop shaking even though he hid in the darkest corner.


    He was genuinely surprised by how many people were inside. He assumed there were not many


    people living in


    that old building. It was well past midnight and dark as many homes did not have any lights on. How


    When he hid in the crowd and saw all the bodies that were carried out, he almost had a mental


    breakdown hearing the wailing and cries around him.


    ¡°Id*ot!¡± The receiver scolded him, ¡°I asked you to light a small fire to scare them. Who asked you to


    light a big fire?! Do you still want your life? .


    ¡°I¨CI... You are the one who asked me to set the fire. I¨CI¡®m at most an aplice!¡± He said in a


    trembling voice as he tried to calm himself. That¡®s right. He was just following orders and was not the


    mastermind. He was not to me even if the police found him.


    The receiver sneered at his words and said gloomily,¡± Really? Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t tell me that these phone calls are evidence. Do you think the police will believe you? We¡®d never


    even met!¡± His words turned the man¡®s face pale.


    That¡®s right. They always contacted each other online and by phone. All of this could be faked. He


    thought this was another trivial matter simr to theft or minor disturbances he had caused. This turned


    out to be bigger than he had anticipated.


    ¡°I¨CI...¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t panic!¡± The voice from the phone sounded like the voice from hell. He chuckled, ¡°Let me ask


    you. Were you seen when you set the fire?¡±


    He licked his dry lips and thought about it. Then he shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡®t think so.¡± ¡°Don¡®t


    assume! You need to be sure. That ce was an oldmunity and didn¡®t have surveince cameras.


    You won¡®t be found out as long as no one saw you. It¡®smon for the old wires to short¨Ccircuit. They


    might not find out about what you¡®re doing!¡±


    The caller¡®s words brought assurance to him. He carefully considered the situation and felt it made


    sense, ¡°Yes! It¡®s due to the old wires that short¨Ccircuited. I don¡®t believe that it¡®s my fault. It¡¯s not rted


    to me!¡± ¡°That¡®s right!¡± The receiverughed, ¡°Still, you¡®d better not stay in the city for now. You should


    go to another city and hide for a while. I have deposited some money into your ount, and it should


    be sufficient for you to spend for quite some time! This phone number won¡®t be used anymore.


    Remember that, and don¡®t contact me!¡±


    ¡°Wait, I...¡± The call was hung up before he could finish his sentence.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Olivia took leave due to her injury and dealing with her mother¡¯s funeral.


    The fire caused a stir across Sapphine City. The buildings still had some residents in them even though


    it was old and dpidated. There were seven dead, nine were severely injured, and 23 people with light


    injuries because of the fire. It was a serious matter and attracted the local government¡®s attention.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In addition to sending condolences to those impacted, they also strictly investigated the cause of the


    fire. However, the alleys in the area were narrow and did not have any surveince cameras. Moreover,


    it waste at night, and many residents were asleep. Therefore, no one knew how the fire started. It


    was already a big fire by the time anyone noticed.


    The tentative spection was due to the old wiring that caused public outrage. The public believed that


    this was the dereliction of the government. The government failed to enforce regr maintenance and


    renovations on these old buildings.


    It resulted in a series of butterfly effects. The authorities carried out investigation and ountability


    across all relevant departments. They also carried out maintenance and renovations at other older


    Lily could hardly watch the news about the incident as she would feel ufortable. It was likely due


    to personally witnessing the fire. She turned off the television and sighed. Olivia was on leave.


    Lily also had not been to theboratory for three days as she had no inspiration or new ideas. Her mind


    was nk. She knew she should not let her emotions influence her. She also needed to push for some


    progress on the Southbank Soap. However, she could not control her emotions.


    ¡°Thepany will send someone to express condolences and flowers at Olivia¡®s mother¡®s funeral.¡±


    Alexander worked from home and apanied Lily all day. The doctor had made it clear that she was


    fine and only needed rest when she was discharged from the hospital that day. However, Alexander


    was still worried. He expressed his concern through his actions and not his words.


    There wereputers and mobile phones that made remote working very convenient. Still, some


    meetings had to be canceled or postponed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily nodded and asked, ¡°Is Edward still by her side?¡± She had not seen Edward these few days.


    Alexander said he had sent him to care for Olivia, which was good.


    Oliva used to live with her mother, but she was the only one left after her mother passed away. Lily was


    afraid Olivia¡®s mind would run wild if no one apanied her. Although Edward was usually quiet, he


    was the right person to apany Olivia at this moment.


    He had sufficient ability to take care of Olivia, and he would not ask her questions she would not want


    to answer, which would further annoy her.


    Alexander nodded, ¡°Olivia¡®s rented house got burned down, so I told Edward to take her to a small


    apartment under my name.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Lily needed to thank Alexander regardless. He had done too


    much for her.


    ¡°You are talking nonsense again!¡± He tidied her messy hair and asked softly, ¡°What do you want to eat


    today?¡± Lily shook her head as she had no appetite after what had happened. ¡°If you don¡®t have an


    appetite, how about eating something sour to pique your appetite? How about something sweet to help


    you stimte the secretion of dopamine instead?¡± Alexander paused before suggesting, ¡°Brunswick


    stew?¡±


    Lily helplessly smiled when she saw the look in Alexander¡®s eyes. Just as she was about to answer,


    she heard him say,¡° Don¡®t say no!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡®t say no. What I want to say is that it sounds delicious. I want to eat that.¡± How could Lily refuse


    his kindness when he was so considerate of her?


    Alexander smiled with satisfaction. He leaned over and kissed her cheek, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    He got up and went to the kitchen. Suddenly, his phone rang, and he picked it up after checking that it


    was his assistant who had called him, ¡°Hello?¡±

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    ¡°There are reporters who took your photo at The People¡¯s Hospital that day, Mr. Russell.¡± His assistant


    said hurriedly.


    ¡°Yeah, I went there that day. It¡®s okay even if someone took my photo.¡± He was stunned at the news but


    did not seem to care much. After all, there were paparazzi everywhere. The reporters would be at


    locations wherever there was news, after all. However, Alexander believed it was a coincidence as they


    were likely there to report on the fire and not him.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Alexander frowned when his assistant hesitated in his words, ¡°If you have something to say, say it.


    There is no need to stutter.¡± ¡°The reporter photographed you with a woman. In addition, both of you


    seemed intimate.¡± The assistant was still hesitant about his words but managed to exin it all in one


    sentence. His boss had never had any scandals before. Therefore, he was surprised when he received


    such news.


    The assistant continued, ¡°The editor¨Cin¨Cchief of several magazines and other social media didn¡¯t rashly


    post the photos as they had their concerns. They wanted to ask for your opinion.¡±


    What a joke. It was true that the paparazzi managed to capture Alexander¡®s photo. However, they still


    needed to ask for his opinion on whether they could and were allowed hiding from me.¡± Brittany was


    furious.


    She knew Brandon had met with Alexander, so she sought Brandon daily. However, Brandon was


    either at the office, home, or bar. By the time Brittany arrived at the bar, Brandon was gone. It was


    evident that he was avoiding her.


    The more he hid from her, the more unhappy Brittany became.


    ¡°Why would I hide from you? I¡®m not hiding.¡± Brandon pretended. He shook his hand, sshing the


    water from his hand everywhere.


    Brittany narrowed her eyes. Brandon tried to run, but she quickly grabbed his tie and pulled him close.


    ¡°Are you trying to escape?¡±


    ¡°N¨CNo!¡± he hurriedly exined. ¡°I was trying to get a tissue to wipe the water off you.¡±


    ¡°No need to trouble yourself. I can do it myself,¡± Brittany said as she turned around, taking significant


    steps toward Brandon¡®s office. Except she did not release his tie. She dragged him to his office like


    that.


    Brandon had no choice but to follow Brittany since he could not get rough with his sister, especially


    because she dragged him by his tie. Brandon¡®s face turned red. The employees were watching them as


    they walked past.¡° Brittany, Brittany, let go so that we can talk properly. I can¡®t breathe.¡±


    With the nces he got from his surroundings, Brandon could not help but get angry, calling his sister


    by her full name, ¡°Brittany Oakley!¡±


    Finally, Brittany stopped, turned around, and looked at him while full of rage. Brandon finally caught his


    breath. He yanked his tie out of her grip, then loosened it to breathe easier. He stared at her angrily.


    ¡°You want an answer? Fine! I¡®ll tell you. Come with me.¡±


    Next, he took enormous strides into his office.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Standing at the door, he stared at Brittany. Brittany was stunned for two seconds before


    returning to her senses. Not admitting defeat, she roared, ¡°Sure, I¡®ll go in! What is there to be afraid


    of?!¡±

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Although the fire had attracted a lot of attention, not everybody¡¯s focus was on it.


    Brandon regretted it very much. Why did he have to be so greedy and insist on the durianyered cake


    and milk tea? Even if he managed to cough it all out now, it would be toote.


    Whether at thepany or home, Brittany was constantly on his back, pushing him for an answer.


    At first, he wanted to hide for a day or two and did not want to tell her the truth, worried that his sister


    would be unable to take the pressure. However, when Brittany followed him into the men¡¯s washroom,


    he knew he would not be able to escape.


    ¡°T¨CThis is the male washroom. I think you are in the wrong p¨Cce,¡± Brandon said with a smile as he


    pointed to the male toilet sign.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Brittany snorted. ¡°Wrong ce? If you, Brandon, my brother, are in the right ce, then I am in the right


    ce too.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m your brother.¡± He looked severe, like he was about to lecture Brittany, as he


    turned his head toward the sink.


    ¡°So you do know that you¡¯re my brother. What kind of brother are you? You promised me, but now you


    keep hiding from me.¡± Brittany was furious.


    She knew Brandon had met with Alexander, so she sought Brandon daily. However, Brandon was


    either at the office, home, or bar. By the time Brittany arrived at the bar, Brandon was gone. It was


    evident that he was avoiding her.


    The more he hid from her, the more unhappy Brittany became.


    ¡°Why would I hide from you? I¡¯m not hiding.¡± Brandon pretended. He shook his hand, sshing the


    water from his hand everywhere.


    Brittany narrowed her eyes. Brandon tried to run, but she quickly grabbed his tie and pulled him close.


    ¡°Are you trying to escape?¡±


    ¡°N¨CNo!¡± he hurriedly exined. ¡°I was trying to get a tissue to wipe the water off you.¡±


    ¡°No need to trouble yourself. I can do it myself,¡± Brittany said as she turned around, taking significant


    steps toward Brandon¡¯s office. Except she did not release his tie. She dragged him to his office like


    that.


    Brandon had no choice but to follow Brittany since he could not get rough with his sister, especially


    because she dragged him by his tie. Brandon¡¯s face turned red. The employees were watching them as


    they walked past. Brittany, Brittany, let go so that we can talk properly. I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    With the nces he got from his surroundings, Brandon could not help but get angry, calling his sister


    by her full name, ¡°Brittany Oakley!¡±


    Finally, Brittany stopped, turned around, and looked at him. while full of rage.


    Brandon finally caught his breath. He yanked his tie out of her grip, then loosened it to breathe easier.


    He stared at her angrily. ¡°You want an answer? Fine! I¡¯ll tell you. Come with me.¡±


    Next, he took enormous strides into his office.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Standing at the door, he stared at Brittany.


    Brittany was stunned for two seconds before returning to her senses. Not admitting defeat, she roared,


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go in! What is there to be afraid of?!¡±

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    She followed him in, and Brandon mmed the door with a loud bang. Two secondster, he opened


    the door again and roared at the stunned employees outside, ¡°Don¡®t you need to work? If you¡®re so


    free, why not work overtime tonight?!¡±


    The employees were speechless.


    Nobody dared to look anymore. They lowered their heads and got to work, or at least pretended to


    work.


    Bang!


    The office door was mmed shut again. The people outside shrank their necks. The president was in


    a bad mood, so they had better not step on his foot.


    Brandon was indeed in a bad mood. His image was gone, getting dragged around like a dog.


    Furthermore, it was his sister, so he couldn¡®t scold or hit her. He was extremely upset.


    Since things had gotten to that point, there was no point hiding anymore. Brandon told Brittany in in


    words, Yes, I went to meet with Alexander.¡±


    He lit a cigarette and was straightforward in saying,¡± Though I did not see him, only his... fiancee.¡±


    He had considered his words and decided on using the official term.


    ¨C


    Brittany balled her hands into tight fists. She had to restrain


    herself as she said, ¡°Are you referring to that seductress?!¡± She spoke through gritted teeth. Brandon


    did not doubt that if Ms. Christian was standing there at that moment, Brittany would tear her to pieces.


    ¡°Don¡®t say that. They¡®re in love,¡± he subconsciously defended Lily. Lily carried herself well and looked


    elegant. To call her a seductress wasn¡®t fair. ¡®That was what she was, a seductress! Yes, a seductress!¡®


    she thought


    ¡°What do you mean by in love? She¡¯s clearly a seductress! She trapped my man while I was


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    distracted!¡± Brittany said. ¡°Tell me, what¡®s her name? What does she look like? Where does shee


    from? What does she do? When did she seduce Alexander?¡± Brandon took a big puff from his


    cigarette, then exhaled rings of smoke. He said quietly, ¡°Brittany, that¡®s enough.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Brittany


    looked at him wide¨Ceyed as if he had just told a joke. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m serious. Brittany, just listen to yourself. Do you believe the thingsing out of your mouth? What


    do you mean by trapping your man? When did Alexander be yours? He had always thought of


    you as a sister. You know that very well, but you refuse to ept it.¡± Brandon rarely got so honest with


    her.


    Now he was on a roll as he tried to talk some sense into her, ¡°It¡®s not important who she is. If he was


    interested in you, he would¡®ve made a move long ago. He wouldn¡®t have waited until another woman


    entered the picture.¡±


    Brandon was telling the truth, but Brittany couldn¡®t ept


    Over the years, she had been rejected many times before, hitting a wall repeatedly. Still, she never


    gave up because she was confident that sooner orter, they would be together. She was the only one


    who was suitable for him. Nobody else was a good match for him.


    That was why Brittany refused to listen to a single word that Brandon said.


    She covered both her ears, stomping her feet, irritated.¡± Brandon, are you crazy? I¡®m your sister. Why


    are you saying all this to me? I¡®m your biological sister. If you don¡®t help me, who would? Tell me, did


    that girl offer you something?


    Are you under her spell too?


    ¡°You dare say she isn¡®t a seductress? If she isn¡®t one, would she be able to keep you under her spell


    too? She has you wrapped around her little finger that you would rather help someone else over your


    own sister?¡± The more she spoke, the more she felt that something was up.


    That seductress was used to charm men, just like in the movies. Brittany was determined to drag the


    shameless woman from her ce on the pedestal.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Frowning, Brandon said impatiently, ¡°Brittany, are you crazy? I¡®m your brother. Your biological brother.


    What are you saying?¡± ¡°Huh, you¡®re not my brother.¡± Brittany was angry. She continued to yell at him,


    ¡°If you¡®re my brother, you won¡®t be saying all this. If you¡®re my brother, you¡®ll tell me who the b*tch is.


    Tell me, is she the seductress from the Mitchell family? Or another family?¡±


    She was starting to make random guesses, thinking of the girls from the big families who were around


    their age. On further thought, many of them were in business marriages. The Oakley family was not


    bad, although they were nothingpared to the Russell family. Compared to the others, Brittany


    decided that she was a good catch. She was pretty, had been on screen before, and had known


    Alexander for many years. Why didn¡®t he pick her? It could only be her! ¡°Don¡®t guess blindly. I¡®m sure


    that you don¡®t know her. I don¡®t know her either.¡±


    Brandon didn¡®t want her thoughts to run wild. He continued, ¡°I don¡®t think she¡®s the daughter of any big


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    family. She¡®s likely from an ordinary background since I¡®ve never met her before. On top of that,


    Alexander really loves her. I advise you not to do anything to her. Otherwise, if you upset him, I won¡®t


    be able to protect you.¡±


    He meant what he said. Alexander also mentioned that his bottom line was not to be challenged.


    The impression many had was that Alexander was a sinister and fierce person. But actually, he only


    looked cold and unapproachable on the outside. After knowing him for so many years, Brandon knew


    that he only seemed that way on the surface. He was actually an easygoing person.


    Nevertheless, he would not let Brittany repeatedly bother him, nor would he say vile things to


    Alexander. Every human being would have a bottom line. It was not something anybody should


    challenge. Otherwise, no matter how nice a person was, they would be ruthless too. Brandon meant


    what he said, but Brittany would not listen to him at all.


    All she cared about was finding out the identity of the woman who had snatched Alexander away. She


    had no other concerns.


    ¡°It doesn¡®t matter if I know her or not. Just tell me who she is. Right, do you have a picture?¡± she asked.


    Brandon shook his head. Worried she wouldn¡®t believe him, he said, ¡°Think about it. Would Alexander


    let me take her picture?¡±


    Brittany thought that what Brandon said made sense, but she was unsatisfied. ¡°Then, what does she


    do? You should know the answer to that.¡±


    ¡°How much do you think I know? Just seeing her took plenty of effort. I¡®m not lying to you. It took a lot.


    This is for your own good. Brittany, you¡®re a good catch, so it¡®s not hard for you to find a good man.


    There¡®s no need to keep hitting the same wall. Look at me...¡±


    ¡°You hit every wall to see which wall gives way?¡± Brittany asked coldly.


    Brandon was speechless.


    ¡°That¡®s not it. I do have your best interest at heart.¡± He reached out to put out his cigarette in an


    ashtray. Straightening his body, he said, ¡°Brittany, I¡®ll introduce a few eligible men to you. Just consider


    a few from our circle. If none of them catches your eye, I¡®ll search the whole Hydend, no... the whole


    world, until you¡®re satisfied. How about that?¡±


    Brittany gave him a cold look and turned her body. ¡°There¡®s only one man in this world I¡®m interested in.


    That man¡®s name is Alexander!¡±


    Brandon was speechless as he watched her leave the office, not looking back even once. He was


    helpless over his stubborn sister.


    As Brittany left Brandon¡®s office, her mood was terrible. Although she was mentally prepared, getting


    confirmed news from her brother was something else.


    Alexander really had another woman!


    On top of that, he was also engaged. Engaged to somebody else! How was that possible? How could it


    be?

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    After so many years of pining after him, he was about to marry somebody else. Brittany could not


    ept it at all. She felt like the sky had copsed.


    She was miserable and drove alone as she cried. Unknowingly, she arrived at the gate of the Tanner


    family. Of course, she did not drive all the way to Ruby City. The Tanner family had two properties in


    Sapphine. ¡°Arianna...¡±


    Brittany sat in the car and called Arianna. She looked at the gate while crying. When Arianna heard the


    crying from the phone, she was shocked. ¡°Brittany, what happened? Don¡®t cry. Speak slowly.¡±


    ¡°Arianna... Sniff... Are you home?¡± Only at this point did she think of asking Arianna if she was home.


    She had driven over without asking first.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡®m home. Do you want toe over?¡±


    ¡°Sniff sniff, I¡®m already at your gate. C¨CCome and o¨Copen the gate, please?¡±


    Brittany cried so hard that her words were muffled. She sounded so upset.


    ¡°Huh? Are you at my gate? Wait.¡± Arianna¡®s hurried footsteps could be heard before she hung up the


    call. A short whileter, she opened the gate and stuck out her head.


    Arianna looked left and right, then at the car parked by the gate. She hurriedly walked over. ¡°Brittany?¡±


    ¡°Sob sob...¡± Brittany turned her head to look at Arianna. Her face was full of tears.


    ¡°Why¡®d youe alone? Come, follow me in. Let¡®s talk,¡± Arianna said.


    She immediately instructed someone to open the gate so Brittany could drive in. When Brittany came


    out of the car, she instantly hugged Arianna. ¡°Arianna, what should I do? What should I do now?¡± ¡°Take


    your time. Let¡®s go in first,¡± Arianna coaxed Brittany as she led her into the house.


    Inside the house, it was warm and cozy. There was a faint smell of incense in the air, easing her tensed


    emotions.


    Maybe it was because they were good friends, or perhaps she had vented quite a bit already. As soon


    as she entered the house, Brittany¡®s mood improved. She didn¡®t cry anymore, but she was quiet and


    sat silently on the plush sofa. Arianna instructed the maid to boil a pot of fruit tea and serve some


    snacks. She waved a little, signaling for them to leave. She tugged Brittany¡®s hand and said, ¡°Come,


    tell me all about it. What happened?¡± Looking up at her, Brittany blinked. The tears in her eyes started


    rolling down her cheeks.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Exhaling, Arianna took a piece of tissue paper to wipe her tears.


    ¡°Sigh, this is so distressing. My princess, who was so cruel as to make you upset? Let me guess. If


    anyone can make you so sad, it must be... Alex...¡± Arianna dragged the word but purposely refused to


    finish the word.


    Brittany opened her eyes wide and looked at her. When she heard what Arianna said, her tears began


    to fall. This time, she didn¡®t say anything as she let the tears continue to fall.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Arianna did not coax Brittany norfort her. She let Brittany cry until her tears ended before asking,


    ¡°Are you ready to talk now?¡±


    Brittany blew her nose with the tissue Arianna gave her. With wet eyes, she said, ¡°You know, he is


    going to get engaged, but I don¡®t even know who the woman is.¡± ¡°Sigh, so that¡®s what this is about.¡±


    Arianna objected, ¡°I thought it was something bigger. He is only getting engaged, not married. Even if it


    was marriage, the divorce rates nowadays are high. What¡®s up with you?¡±


    No one had ever said anything like that to Brittany from when she discovered Alexander had gotten


    engaged to when she confirmed it. Her parents were careful not to bring it up, while Brandon outright


    suggested that she give up. However, Arianna told her it was not a big deal. For a moment, she was


    stunned.


    ¡°I¨CIs that so?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Bending at the waist, Arianna picked up two cups of fruit tea. She handed one to Brittany


    and held the other to warm her hand. ¡°Brittany, I¡¯m not trying to be hard on you, but look into the mirror.


    You¡®re a good catch. Do you know how good of a catch you are? You have so many fans, including


    fans of your movies.


    ¡°There are plenty of people crazy over you. Why do you have no confidence in yourself? I¡¯ve always


    admired you.


    You love hard and hate hard. You go after what you like. Yet, despite that...¡± She sighed and shook her


    head. ¡°I¨CI¡®ve been pursuing him.¡± When Arianna said all this, Brittany got anxious. Her face flushed as


    she continued, ¡°I chased him for many years. You know this, but he¡®s neutral toward me. What am I


    supposed to do?¡±


    Brittany felt she had worked very hard. Someone else would have given up by now, but not her; she


    persisted. She believed her determination would touch him, and she would get a happy ending.


    Ultimately, this happened. ¡°You call that pursuing?¡± Arianna looked at Brittany and shook her head like


    she could not believe it. ¡°I¨CIs it not?¡± Brittany felt confused after hearing what Arianna said.


    The corner of Arianna¡®s lips lifted, and she had a faintly mocking smile. She raised her head and looked


    at Brittany. Moving her red lips, she said something a little hurtful,¡° Brittany, I¡®ll speak frankly. What you


    have done before is not called ¡®pursuing.¡® It¡®s called ¡®ttering.¡°¡±


    Brittany reacted. She mmed her cup onto the coffee table, giving off a crisp, ringing sound.


    She stood up fiercely, but sitting cross¨Clegged for a long time had left her legs numb. Before she could


    stand, her legs turned to jelly, and she fell onto Arianna. The tea spilled, wetting both their clothes.


    ¡°Arianna! I think of you as a friend, yet you diss me like this. I¡®m getting angry.¡±


    Before she could stand up, she had lost her imposing manner. She was still vexed but no longer


    sounded as angry in tone.


    Arianna¡®s clothes were wet. She looked down, frowned, put down her cup, and dusted off the wet area.


    ¡°Get angry if you must. After all, you don¡®t like to hear the truth. It¡®s fine if you don¡®t want to listen. I


    won¡®t say anymore.¡±


    Standing up, she turned toward the stairs and walked in that direction. She was about to leave and


    ignore Brittany, so Brittany got anxious again. She came looking for Arianna because only she


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    understood her. She wantedfort, but if Arianna ignored her, who would listen to herints and


    devise a solution for her? ¡°Arianna, Arianna, don¡®t go! That¡®s not what I meant. Don¡®t be angry. I¡®m not


    angry, so why are you getting angry before me?¡± Brittany ran forward and grabbed Arianna¡®s wrist so


    she could not leave.


    ¡°Then are you still angry?¡± Standing still, Arianna turned around to look at her.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Pursing her lips, Brittany said, ¡°I¡¯ll stop being angry if you stop saying that.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Arianna could not help butugh as she reached out to pinch Brittany¡®s cheek. ¡°You


    idi*t! Even if you¡¯re a dog, you¡®d still be the cutest dog I¡¯ve seen!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Brittany stomped her feet like a little kid.


    ¡°All right, all right. We won¡®t talk about that anymore. Can you let go of me now?¡± She looked down at


    the hand that was holding lier wrist.


    ¡°No. What if you run away?¡±


    Ariannaughed. ¡°This is my house. Where can I run? I want to go upstairs to change out of my


    clothes. You¡®ve stained my clothes, yet, you don¡®t want to get me a new pair. Now, you¡®re not even


    letting me change into something morefortable.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Brittany understood what she meant and hurriedly let go of her hand.


    However, even after she let go, Arianna was not in a hurry to leave. ¡°Do you want toe with me?


    Your clothes are dirty as well. You can borrow some of mine first.¡±


    Hearing this, Brittany nced down at the stain on her chest. It was stained, so she did not refuse and


    followed Arianna to her room.


    Arianna changed out of her stained clothes and passed another set of fresh clothing to Brittany. Once


    she changed into Arianna¡®s clothes, Arianna pulled Brittany¡®s hair back and turned her head to face the


    mirror. ¡°Look at how beautiful you are!¡±


    As Brittany looked at herself in the mirror, she noticed how her eyes twinkled and her pearly white teeth


    shone. Although her eyes swelled from crying, it did not affect her beauty. In fact, she looked pitiful. So


    why did Alexander not like her?


    Her eyes immediately reddened at the thought of this, and she could not stop the tears that rolled down


    her cheeks,


    ¡°Look at you.¡± Arianna reached out to hold Brittany¡®s chin and said, ¡°You¡®re so pretty. Why are you


    overthinking so much?¡±


    ¡°I am pretty, but why doesn¡®t he like me? What exactly does he like?¡± Brittany muttered herself.


    ¡°That¡®s where you¡®re wrong!¡± Arianna eximed as she squeezed Brittany¡®s chin.


    Brittany frowned from the pain and raised her head to look at Arianna. However, Arianna was focused


    on her reflection in the mirror. ¡°Brittany, do you know where you went wrong?¡±


    Brittany shook her head.


    ¡°You¡®re focusing too much on him! You put yourself so far from the pedestal that he can¡®t even see


    you!¡±


    ¡°H-He can¡®t see me?¡± Brittany blinked and noticed the confusion in her own eyes through the mirror.


    ¡®What is she talking about?¡®


    ¡°Yeah! Don¡®t you know that men love the chase? Yet, you keep sending yourself to his doorstep,


    always ready to serve and ensure he¡¯s okay. What are you doing? Is he looking for a babysitter? Does


    he need a servant?¡± Every sentence from Arianna pierced Brittany¡¯s heart, making her frown unhappily.


    ¡°I just want him to see the good in me.¡±


    ¡°If you want him to see the good in you, you shouldn¡®t be doing all that. Brittany, you should chase your


    own happiness!¡± Arianna advised as she took Brittany¡®s hand and squeezed it tightly.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    At first, she was a little confused about what Arianna was saying.


    "What should I do, then?" Brittany asked. She felt a spark of courage in her that was slowly filling her


    up. She was no longer as confused as she was before.


    "Brittany, you''re beautiful. The room lights up when you walk in. It would be best if you made him notice


    you," Arianna said as she bent down, whispering almost by Brittany''s cheek. Then Arianna suddenly


    snapped before Brittany could even react. "But!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "But, what?" Brittany''s heart trembled at the sound of that.


    "It''s toote for you now! You''ve done too much for him, and he no longer cares about you. No matter


    what you do now, he won''t change the inherent impression he has of you. Besides, now you have


    Then, Arianna let go of Brittany and sat in front of the dressing table, slowly putting on her hand cream.


    Arianna had always been meticulous in her self-care. Hence her skin had always been wless.


    Although she was not as beautiful as Brittany, her fair and delicate plump skin overshadowed her in


    looks, and Brittany could notpare to her in this aspect.


    As Brittany watched Arianna quietly lower her head and smear the hand cream with a severe face,


    Brittany started to get anxious. "What should I do? You said it wasn''t a big deal and that a divorce could


    still happen even if they got married. It''s just an engagement now. What do you mean it''s toote?!"


    Hearing this, Arianna turned her head to look at Brittany and sighed helplessly. "There is a way, but I''m


    afraid you don''t have the courage to do it."


    "I don''t have the courage?! Who says I don''t dare to do it?!" At this moment, Brittany felt nothing could


    hold her back from being with Alexander.


    "Really?" Arianna raised her eyebrow as she turned to face Brittany. With a smile on Arianna''s face,


    she said, "Why are you so slow? Don''t you know who Alexander is? Don''t you know how big of a deal it


    would be for him to get married? He''ll have to go through his family before he can marry anyone."


    The marriage of such a renowned family would require the agreement of the elders and rtives of the


    family. It was like an election. If Brittany became the preferred candidate, she would win the race.


    Initially, Brittany was seriously tuning in to what Arianna was saying, but after hearing it, Brittany shook


    her head in disappointment. "No, Arianna, you don''t know anything about him or the Russell family."


    "What do you mean?" Arianna questioned.


    "Your n might work if this was another family, but it''s not the case for Alex!" As Brittany spoke, she


    gazed into the distance as her thoughts drifted. "Alex is currently the patriarch of the Russel family. I


    know how much he had to go through to be where he is now. Even though he has quite a few elders in


    the Russel family, he is, by no means, someone their maniption would sway.


    ¡°In other words, none of the family member''s opinions can influence his decision. It is because of this


    that Alexander is so special. No one dares to challenge him." Therefore, no one could change


    Alexander¡¯s mind if he wanted to get engaged.


    As Brittany talked about Alexander, admiration was evident on her face. Arianna could not fathom it as


    she watched Brittany talk.


    Arianna had met Alexander twice. Although he was very handsome, he seemed to have a cold


    demeanor and was very hard to approach. She knew that even though she had greeted him the two


    times they met, he did not remember her.


    The Tanner family was also wealthy, and growing up in such an environment allowed Arianna to hone


    her awareness of how these families would fight and scheme against each other. She also knew that it


    was challenging to try and survive.


    Back then, her uncle, Derrick, was the actual patriarch of the family. Although her father, Joseph, had


    shares in thepany and properties under his name, he still had to sumb to Derrick in the end.


    As for Arianna, no matter how capable she was, she would still be second to Benedict.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Everyone must weigh the pros and cons before doing anything. Even Derrick was no exception to this.


    Since he was the family''s patriarch, he couldn''t act as he pleased and still had to listen to the opinions


    of the other family members. Arianna assumed that all families would be that way and was surprised to


    discover that there were exceptions.


    From what she heard, it was as if no one dared to stop Alexander or give their opinions when he


    decided to do something. It was as if he could freely follow his own desires. Was this not something


    that Arianna yearned for?


    Was there really such a person in this world?"


    "Arianna? Arianna?" Brittany called a few times before Arianna snapped out of her thoughts. Once


    Brittany realized Arianna was present, Brittany asked, "What were you thinking about?"


    "Oh, nothing." Ariana shook her head and asked, "You''re saying there¡¯s no way for you to be with him


    unless he wants to?"


    "Yeah! Otherwise, why would I be so bothered?" Brittany was exasperated as she pouted and fidgeted


    with her fingers.


    s, even Arianna couldn''te up with ideas and could only try her best tofort Brittany.


    "Then, tell me, what did you get for everything you did?"


    "I''ve gotten a lot of things, like bags, clothes, and jewelry. However, they¡¯re all souvenirs or birthday


    gifts. Although the things he gave me were quite expensive, it''s not something I''d use. I¡ª"


    "That''s not what I''m asking! Why would I care about that?" Arianna interrupted.


    "I¡ª"


    "I''m asking how many times you¡¯ve kissed and hugged him. Have you two ever¡­ done the deed?"


    Arianna whispered, bringing her hand to her face.


    Hearing this, Brittany''s eyes immediately widened as blood rushed to her face. Then, she quickly


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    smacked Arianna on the arms twice. "What are you talking about?! H-How could you say such a


    thing?!"


    In Brittany''s eyes, Arianna was a beautifuldy that was usually soft-spoken and reserved. Brittany did


    not expect her to say such a thing.


    "I''m just giving you ideas. How dare you hit me!" Arianna shook her head. "Don''t tell me the two of you


    haven''t even held hands!"


    From Brittany''s reaction, Arianna instantly knew the answer. However, she was also a little surprised by


    this. ''Aren''t they childhood sweethearts? After so many years, has he not made a move on Brittany,


    who was beautiful and so happened to be throwing herself at him? Do men like this still exist?''


    "O-Of course I''ve held his hand," Brittany said as she blushed. It was years ago when they crossed the


    street, and she took the initiative to lean over and grab his hand from behind.


    Maybe it was because Alexander was too focused on crossing the road, or he was afraid that it was


    dangerous to shrug her away, but he held onto her until the two of them crossed safely.


    Brittany was on cloud nine for days.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Arianna nced at her nonmittal look with hatred. "You impress me. After so many years, you


    were chasing loneliness?" It was hard for her to fathom one who dared to pursue and one who dared to


    refuse.


    In other words, either be ruthless with the person or give up and try something else. To hold on in that


    way was a loss for Brittany, as was her willingness to put up with it.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about that now. What do you think? Do I still have hope?"


    ¡°Well, it depends on how you see it. Do you want him physically, or do you want him to love you back?¡±


    Arianna asked, turning to Brittany.


    With her eyebrows furrowed, Brittany eximed, "Nonsense! I want the whole man!"


    "The problem is, you don''t have him yet. If you could only choose one, what would you pick?" Arianna


    waved a finger in front of her face, "You can''t be too greedy. Suppose you could pick just one. Think


    about it. Do you want to stay with him forever even if his heart doesn¡¯t belong to you, or do you want


    him to love you back, but he can never be with you?"


    That question stumped Brittany as she had never considered that. She had been chasing after


    Alexander all those years, wanting to be with him forever. He should belong to her alone, his body and


    his heart.


    However, what Arianna said was right. The problem was that she could not have both and must let go


    of him.


    "I want him physically!" Brittany gave it some consideration and finally raised her head with


    determination, "What¡¯s the point of him loving me if I¡¯m not with him? That¡¯s mental suffering! I want to


    be by his side every day and stay with him forever! He¡¯ll love me sooner orter!¡±


    Nodding, Arianna looked at her with a smile, "I also think what you said makes sense."


    "Then, how can I get him?" Brittany asked.


    Before she could speak, there was a quarreling from downstairs. It sounded pretty loud and could


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    be heard across the house.


    The two looked at each other, and Arianna stood up and walked towards the door. Brittany paused for a


    moment and then decided to follow after giving it some thought. They reached the stairwell and peered


    down to see the downstairs living room.


    There were two people that Brittany recognized. They were Arianna''s parents. She had gone to their


    house to y before and had seen them twice. One was usually calm, and the other was dignified and


    elegant. However, they both lost their usualposure and argued in the living room.


    "No, I¡¯ll never agree!" Eloise was still controlling herself. Although her emotions were on the verge of


    erupting, she still tried to speak calmly.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    "This is not just for the two of them. It¡¯s also for us! Think about it!" Joseph put his hands on his waist


    and looked serious.


    Standing upstairs, Brittany was a little embarrassed. After all, she seemed to be eavesdropping on


    Arianna¡¯s parents arguing. It seemed inappropriate for her to go downstairs. She wanted to turn around


    and return to her room, but she was scared they would notice.


    She looked at Arianna and saw her standing there without saying a word. She had no expression on


    her face and was holding the stair railing with both hands and grasping it tightly.


    Brittany wanted tofort her but did not know what to say. The two downstairs did not realize that


    there were other people in the house, and they were still arguing.


    Eloise turned around, sat on the sofa, and snorted softly, "For us? Humph! Well said! To put it bluntly,


    it''s for yourself and that little bitch outside! Joseph, look for yourself. Who would allow a mistress to


    enter the house? Isn¡¯t that just a p to my face? I¡¯m going to be the joke of Ruby City! For us? Thanks


    for letting me know!"


    "Look at you. How petty could you be? You¡¯ve no idea what¡¯s going on. Arianna is a disappointment


    with no intention of running the family business. My brother still holds the entire corporation and refuses


    to relinquish his power. It¡¯s my fault for not having a son and being unable to inherit the family business.


    Then again, if you had given birth to a son, it wouldn''t..."


    Before he could finish his words, Eloise looked over resentfully. Joseph paused and did not continue.


    "In the end, you¡¯re ming me for not having a son? Joseph, I''ve been married to you for many years


    and managed this big family inside and out. Do you think it''s easy for me? The seniors at home are


    useless and a piece of sh*t. They depend on me to do everything. Can¡¯t you see how much I¡¯ve


    sacrificed for your family? Now you¡¯re ming me for not giving you a son? Suppose I did. Would you


    still find a b*tch to give you another one? Would anything stop you?¡±


    Eloise mmed on the coffee table with a loud thud as if she wanted to vent all the grievances she had


    umted over the years, "Have I bossed you for all these years? You secretly bought a house for


    that bitch and a car for that little brat. You even hired him in yourpany! I turned a blind eye to those


    things, but you¡¯re just testing my patience now. Now you want to bring him back to join us as a family?


    "Let me ask you. How do we address each other? Have you put yourself in my shoes? Have you


    considered how Arianna would feel?"


    Hearing the mention of her friend''s name, Brittany turned her head and nced in Arianna¡¯s direction.


    Although she seemed calm, her lips were pursed into a line, and her hand gripped the railing even


    tighter. It was as if her fingers were digging into the bars.


    "Don''t go there. This has nothing to do with Arianna. This is the matter between you and me. If you¡¯d


    agree to this, you don''t need to worry about anything else," Joseph waved his hand and said


    impatiently.


    Eloise said with a sneer, "Why doesn''t it matter? Is Arianna not your biological daughter? Is she not our


    child? She¡¯s the direct kin of your family! Instead of caring about your own daughter, you care about


    that brat? I¡¯ve never seen you buy a house or a car for Arianna! I¡¯ve never seen you fight for her equity


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    in yourpany!"


    After being rebuked by his wife, Joseph was shameless. His temper exploded, and he shouted back at


    Eloise, "Who told her to be a girl? How would my daughter inherit my property in the future? How could


    she be in charge of our family business? Do you want our business to fall under the hands of someone


    with a differentst name?¡±


    Brittany was shocked by his words. Arianna¡¯s dad used to be very kind with his words. She did not


    expect that he was so patriarchal in his bones. Based on how Arianna was, it was not obvious, either.


    Brittany looked at Arianna again but found that she had loosened her grip on the railing and turned to


    go back to her room. Maybe it was due to the sound of the footsteps, or perhaps the two finally realized


    there were other people around. Eloise nced upstairs, stunned.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    ¡°Now look what you¡¯ve done!¡± Eloise red at Joseph fiercely and quickly went upstairs.


    Brittany followed Arianna back to the room. She looked at Arianna¡¯s speechless appearance and


    wanted tofort her but did not know what to say. Brittany only stood behind Arianna, hoping it would


    On the contrary, Arianna turned to look at Brittany and smiled. Her smile looked far-stretched and


    distressing, obviously a forced one. Arianna said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡±


    "Don''t say that!" Brittany stepped forward and hugged Arianna, suddenly feeling her friend was in a


    more tragic situation than herself. Brittany could not get what she asked for, but Arianna had to face her


    arguing parents.


    Arianna¡¯s father had a mistress and an illegitimate son. He was also patriarchal, as he would give his


    family business to his illegitimate son rather than divide it with his daughter just because Arianna was a


    girl.


    Joseph wanted to continue arguing, but Eloise had already gone upstairs. She knocked on the door,


    politely saying hello, and then pushing the door open to enter. The sight of Brittany slightly startled


    Eloise as she probably did not expect someone else to be in her home.


    Still, she quickly nodded to Brittany and smiled gently. ¡°Oh, hey, Brittany.¡±


    "Hello, Ms. Neville!" Brittany greeted obediently.


    Eloise nodded, then walked straight to Arianna. She stood before Arianna and looked at her for two


    seconds before opening her mouth, "Dear, why didn''t you go out with Brittany?"


    Eloise did not intend to say this when she came in but changed her mind when she saw Brittany.


    "It''s too cold outside, so I didn''t want to go out," Arianna lightly said as she looked down at the floor.


    "Yeah, it''s getting colder these days. Your dad and I are busy with thepany''s affairs, so we don''t


    have time to take you shopping or anything. It stands to reason that you should buy more clothes for


    yourself. Here." With that, Eloise took a card from her pocket and stuffed it into Arianna¡¯s palm.


    "Since Brittany is here, you should buy some new sweaters together. By the way, it would help if you


    could tell me if there¡¯s anything new at the stores since I don¡¯t have time to go shopping these days.¡±


    Eloise smiled as she spoke, as if Arianna had not caught her parents arguing.


    Brittany admired Eloise¡¯s ability to adapt and handle things well. She thought Eloise deserved to be in


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    charge of the Tanner family¡¯s internal affairs.


    "I¡¯ll look for some clothes for Dad too. He never cares about his clothes."


    Arianna¡¯s words surprised Brittany. Brittany thought Arianna would lose her temper and cry after


    hearing those words. Not only did Arianna remain calm, but she also wanted to buy clothes for her


    father.


    Eloise was stunned, then nodded smilingly. "That''s fine. By the way, buy two more scarves. You can


    im more money from your father if there¡¯s insufficient money in the card.¡±


    "Then I¡¯ll have to buy a few more," Arianna said half-jokingly.


    "All right, go on." Eloise patted Arianna¡¯s back smilingly.


    After tidying up a bit, Brittany followed Arianna downstairs. Joseph was sitting downstairs smoking a


    cigarette when Arianna ran over and hugged his neck, "Dad, I''m going to buy you some clothes and


    two more scarves. You¡¯ll have to reimburse me if there¡¯s not enough cash on your card!"


    Joseph turned around with a smile, "Okay, sure thing! I¡¯ll pay you back."

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 494

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 494


    Chapter 494 ¡°Then I¡®ll be leaving. Goodbye, dad!¡± Arianna kissed her father¡®s cheek and pulled Brittany


    out of the house. Brittany was in shock. She felt ufortable when she saw what had happened. ¡®Is


    there something wrong with Arianna? Was the whole thing just an act? I feel like I¡®m on a drama set!


    Was what they said ording to a script? Did everyone forget about the argument after the scene


    ended?


    ¡®Otherwise, how can Arianna be so calm and stay in this so called harmonious family with her ¡°loving¡±


    father? How could she act like a spoiled child to him?¡®


    The duo sat in the car as Brittany silently started it and drove away with Arianna in the passenger seat.


    The duo stayed quiet for a long while. Brittany had yet to figure out what had happened. Nothing made


    sense to her.


    Arianna opened her purse and took out a small bag of snacks. She tore it open with her delicate


    fingernails, took out a small piece of dried apricot, and put it toward Brittany¡®s mouth. Brittany nced


    down and shook her head. Arianna did not insist and stuffed it into her own mouth instead.


    ¡°Are you still thinking about why I¡®m still so close to my father after hearing what he said? Why should I


    buy clothes for ¡ª him? Do you think I should cry and make a fuss, then quarrel with him and try to fight


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    for my rights?¡± She calmly said as if she were an outsider telling someone else¡®s story. Brittany kept


    quiet.


    ¡°That¡®s because I knew from a very early age that crying can¡®t


    solve anything.¡± Arianna chewed slowly, her eyes calmly staring ahead. ¡°If I cry or try to quarrel, my


    dad will still be the same. Do you think I can change his mind and have him see what I¡®m worth? Of


    course not! ¡°Doing that will only make him hate me. He¡®ll think I¡®m ignorant and only want to fight with


    my so¨Ccalled half brother.¡±


    ¡°My father will say I should be more obedient and sensible. He thinks I am a little girl and must do what


    a little girl should. I will do what he wants and what he likes to see. At least I am in his heart, not


    someone who can inherit the family business. I should be the daughter that makes him feel


    The more she talked, the harder she chewed on that piece of apricot. Arianna was biting very


    ferociously. Brittany turned her head and nced at her, feeling that her entire chin was


    straining


    ¡°Arianna...¡±


    ¡°I¡®m fine. You don¡®t need tofort me. You see, every family has a harrowing story to tell. It¡®s no big


    deal.¡± Arianna shrugged disapprovingly. ¡°Remember what I asked you earlier? Do you want Alex


    physically or to love you back? I¡®ve been there before. My mom is the one who physically has my dad.


    That other woman has my dad¡®s heart.¡±


    Brittany did not expect Arianna to throw the ball back at her but faintly felt that what Arianna said was


    reasonable. Brittany concentrated on driving while her ears perked up as Arianna spoke. Arianna


    looked out the window, and her elbow was on the window.


    Arianna murmured,forting herself, ¡°My father married


    my mother without really loving her, but so what? Men are always fond of the new and dislike the old.


    The more you care about him, the more he doesn¡®t take you seriously. The more you ignore him, The


    more interested he is in you.


    ¡°Don¡®t you think it¡®s easy to get a man? Back then, that woman used drugs to seduce my father, and


    they ultimately had a baby together. If my mother weren¡®t pregnant with me simultaneously, maybe


    things would be different.¡±


    After a pause, she turned her head to look at Brittany, ¡°But my mother was lucky too. If that woman¡®s


    family is rich enough, maybe I would be the brat instead.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 495

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 495


    Chapter 495 Arianna seemed to have said it unintentionally, but Brittany listened. The words slowly


    grew in her heart, took root, sprouted, and now, the rampant foliage spread. The more she thought


    about it, the more she felt that what she said was very reasonable.


    Arianna had experience, and everything was clearer because she witnessed it with her own eyes. Her


    heart was like a mirror, and her emotions reflected it. That was precisely how Brittany felt.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡®re going to buy clothes! I promised Dad!¡± Arianna said


    with a smile.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nodding, Brittany turned the steering wheel and turned towards the shopping mall.


    ¨C


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    1


    After being depressed for a few days, Lily emerged out of her rut. It was just a nightmare that brought


    up some sad things in her childhood. She could not just immerse herself in the past.


    Lily still had the Southbank soap to finish and the aromatherapy she needed to prepare for her


    grandfather. Since she promised toplete the task, she must do it well.


    Olivia was still on vacation. Lily was entirely devoted to theb all by herself. Without an assistant, she


    was even busier than usual. Of course, there was staff in theb, but they could not immediately get on


    the same wavelength as Lily. Her


    intentions are not as easy tomunicate as with Olivia, and they still need to be worked out in the


    end.


    It was already busy enough, but Lisa decided toe over. She said she was on a business trip and


    came to visit Lily. She called Lily twice and arranged for a dinner meet¨Cup.


    Lily did not want to go if it was not for the special visit. Time was running out! However, Lisa was a


    good friend and helped Lily back in Westwood. They had to meet no matter what.


    She called Alexander and told him she would not be home for dinner. She then went to the restaurant


    to meet with Lisa. When they met, Lily almost could not recognize her! Lisa was wearing a pure white


    down jacket with an oversized fur cor. It seemed to be specially tailored and designed to outline her


    figure. After walking in front of Lily and taking off the jacket, the tight dress inside vividly showed Lisa¡®s


    perfect figure.


    Lily was stunned. The others inside the restaurant also turned their heads asionally to get a nce


    at them. After all, two seductive beauties attracted the attention of the crowd.


    ¡°I didn¡®t realize before! You look so hot!¡± Lily said with amazement, holding her cheeks in one hand and


    looking at Lisa with her head tilted, ¡°Your body is stunning!¡±


    Lisa always had a sexy figure. Although she had arger structure, she was tall, slender, and had nice


    proportions. She had the right curves, making her look hot and beautiful.


    She waved her hand and said, ¡°Well, my job calls for it!¡± ¡°Your job,¡± Lily thought for a while and replied,


    ¡°I vaguely remember that you want to be a model, right?¡±


    ¡°Vaguely? I obviously did! Lily, you don¡®t seem to care much about me. How could you forget?¡± Lisa


    expressed her dissatisfaction and waved her hand to the waiter. She ordered a te of sd and a


    ss of lemonade in pride.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, I was wrong. How about I treat you tonight? Go ahead and order more food!¡± Seeing that


    she only ordered one dishi, Lily stopped the waiter and nned to add more dishes.


    Lisa stopped her, ¡°No, it¡®s okay. Did you forget what I did? I can¡®t eat much, especially before the


    stage.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a show soon?¡± No wonder she said that she was on a business trip. Maybe she had to


    attend a show.


    Lisa nodded, ¡°Yes, there is. That¡®s what I¡®m here to ask!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 496

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 496


    Chapter 496 Lily was puzzled. ¡°Ask me about what? Would you like me to go to your show?¡± She


    asked half¨Cjokingly, but she did not know how to help Lisa. Looking at her strangely, Lisa replied, ¡°If


    you have time, of course! That¡®s not the case, though. It¡®s something else.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me make a perfume,¡± Lisa leaned forward, ¡°It¡®s part of your profession!¡± Lily looked


    at her in disbelief and replied, ¡°Are you kidding me? Your father is an authority in this regard, and


    you¡®re


    asking me to help you make perfume?¡±


    ¡°I knew you would say that, but it¡®s not what you think. Although my father is a master and is quite


    reputable in this line of work, he doesn¡®t understand what I want!¡± Lisa said with a look of annoyance,


    looking very distressed.


    Lily almostughed. Her own father did not understand her? ¡°Look at you! I¡®m telling you something


    serious! Why are you stillughing!¡± Although Lisa was incredibly hot, her personality was simple, cute,


    and sometimes childlike. ¡°No, no!¡± With a wave of her hand, Lily held back her smile, ¡°I didn¡®t mean to


    ¡°The ones he prepared for me were all sweet and kid¨Cfriendly. I¡®ve grown up, but he doesn¡®t


    understand! I could just buy from big international brands, but we¡®re in this business too. If I sprayed it


    on myself, I¡®m afraid it¡®d be as embarrassing as


    wearing the same dress as someone else! I want one that¡®s unique to me!¡±


    Lisa sped her hands together and put her chin on the back of her hands. She then raised her eyes


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    at Lily, full of hope,¡± Please help me!¡±


    ¡°Well, it sounds like the requirements are not low.¡±


    Of course, she was teasing Lisa. This was not without precedent. Some international supermodels and


    superstars, among others, would find well¨Cknown perfumers to make their signature scents.


    It was not just them. Some wealthydies and daughters of aristocratic families would do this as well.


    To those people, money was not an issue. What theycked was how to highlight themselves more


    subtly in social situations. Earlier in the day, they used to show off their cars, bags, clothes, and jewelry.


    Those were not enough to satisfy them, so they set their sights on perfumes. Perfumes were a kind of


    ritual in today¡®s social asions. Everyone would spray a hint of it. People around them could smell it


    and identify the perfume brands even though they were not as skilled as expert perfumers.


    Eventually, name brands could no longer satisfy them. Uniqueness and taste were the ultimate


    pursuits.


    It was precisely because of this that most people searched for internationally renowned perfumers.


    They would never look for an unknown one like Lily. Lily was still green in that circle.


    ¡°Of course, the requirements aren¡®t low! otherwise, why would I find you?¡± Lisa said bluntly, ¡°I think you


    understand me! I want to be mature and unrestrained!¡±


    Lisa blinked, saying she was mature enough and no longer a child.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 497

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 497


    Chapter 497 Her behavior made Lily chuckle. She knew that, regardless of how old she was, Lisa was


    still only a child in her father¡®s eyes. Mr. Parker would never create a sensual and passionate


    fragrance for his own daughter. That merely encouraged her to seduce others.


    11


    Even though Lisa was an adult, she was still a little rebellious and wanted to demonstrate that she had


    grown up. She did not want to be treated like a sweet young child anymore.


    ¡°I understand. it¡®s not impossible, but it¡®s just...¡± After a pause, Lily said, ¡°It¡®s not convenient for me at


    the moment.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lisa was very disappointed, ¡°What do you mean? I wanted to use it for the show!¡±


    Shaking her head, Lily decisively cut off her thoughts, ¡°I really don¡®t have the time recently. I have two


    jobs in hand that are quite urgent. I can¡®t help you for the time being. If you can wait, I¡®ll try to help after


    I¡®m done. If it¡®s toote, then I think you¡®d better find someone else,¡± Lily said honestly. After all, it was


    true. She had been swamped recently.


    ¡°No, no. I don¡®t want anyone else. I want you! I believe in you, and you¡®re the only one that understands


    me!¡± Lisa thought for a while and then continued, ¡°It¡®s toote now, but I still want you to help me


    concoct a special one exclusive to me. You can rest assured that my price will be very fair! Very well


    then, help me get it done after you finish the other jobs!¡±


    LL


    ¡°Okay!¡± Since Lisa had already set the whole thing up, that was the only way Lily could respond.


    While they were chatting, the food was brought out. Her recentck of appetite caused Lily to ce


    only a few orders. Still, Lisa seemed uninterested in everything but the sd in front of her. From what


    Lily remembered in their time in Westwood, Lisa did not abstain from any foods. Why was there a


    sudden change in diet?


    ¡°I remember that you used to eat cakes and steaks. Why are you so strict with yourself now?¡± Lily said


    curiously. After drinking a sip of lemonade, Lisa raised her eyes, ¡°That was when I wasn¡®t working. Of


    course, I could indulge myself a little bit. However, when I start to work, I must follow a strict diet. Hey,


    don¡®t mention it! Do you know how many workouts I have to do to burn off the excess calories for the


    sake of cakes and steaks? It¡®s a sin!¡±


    From Lily¡®s perspective, it was a sin not to enjoy the delicious food in the world! However, Lisa had no


    choice. She needed to be disciplined to present the best physical state on the catwalk and the most


    attractive stance to the audience.


    Lily looked at her. The little girl who used to be carefree and introverted had already grown up. Before


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    they knew it, they were all walking their way in life.


    ¡°By the way, do you remember Helen?¡± Lisa was almost done with her sd. She was not full, but she


    wiped her mouth and stopped eating ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± Lily replied confidently, nodding.


    ¡°She finally gave up,¡± Lisa was very emotional. After all, they were friends, but she did not expect Helen


    to be that way.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily did not understand what she meant.


    ¡°I mean, she gave up the idea of using the child to get back with Mike,¡± Lisa exined, ¡°She never


    gave up before. I thought she wanted to be with Mike for the rest of her life. In the end, I didn¡®t expect


    hier to let go.¡± ¡°Maybe she understood what was going on,¡± Lily replied casually.


    After hanging on for so long, Helen was probably tired and did not want to continue.


    Lisa pouted and shook her head in disapproval, ¡°That¡®s not it! I¡®ve known her for a long time. If she


    understood things so well, she wouldn¡®t be so obsessive. I used to pity her child and thought she


    missed him, so I tried to set them up. After that incident with you, it turns out she didn¡®t care about Nick


    and just wanted to use him to achieve her goals!¡± ¡°Alright, so based on what you said, why did she give


    up?¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 498

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 498


    Chapter 498 ¡°I¡®m not sure how much Mike gave her or what he said to her, but in the end, Helen finally


    gave up.¡± Then, Lisa continued strangely, ¡°Later, she said something I don¡®t quite understand.


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She said something along the lines of how you should consider things before you be a


    stepmother and how Mike might not be as good of a person as I thought. Yeah, that¡®s about it.¡± Even


    after wracking her brain, Lisa could not remember what Helen said word by word.


    Lily was confused to hear this. ¡°Y¨CYou should take things into consideration?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not directed to me. It¡®s you!¡± Lisa immediately corrected Lily.


    ¡°Me?!¡± Now, Lily was surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, she was talking about you. That¡®s why I found it strange. You¡®ve only met her once. I don¡®t get


    why she¡®s targeting you so much. It seems like she thinks you¡®re looking to be Nick¡®s stepmother. Why


    does she think that you¡®d want to be with Mike?¡± Lisa questioned. ¡°I have no idea!¡±


    If Lisa did not bring this up, Lily would have almost forgotten about his existence, and she had nothing


    to do with him at all.


    Besides, after leaving Westwood, Lily thought she would not be in touch with anyone other than Lisa,


    Wesley, and a few


    other people she had gotten close with. The rest were all irrelevant.


    ¡°That¡®s so weird.¡±


    Lily nodded her head in agreement. ¡°It is. However, I don¡®t think she¡®s thinking straight. Otherwise, she


    wouldn¡®t have used a child to ckmail a man who doesn¡®t even love her. It¡®s not something any


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    normal person would do.¡±


    ¡°You know what, you¡®re right!¡± Lisa sighed. She found the whole thing strange and decided to bring it


    up to Lily. Besides, Lisa knew that Lily had a boyfriend. How could it be possible for her and Mike to get


    together?


    ¡°By the way, how are you and your boyfriend?¡± she asked casually.


    As soon as Alexander was mentioned, Lily¡®s thoughts turned to his recent behavior. He was careful


    around her and gave her more attention to ensure she was okay. They had already made their


    rtionship public.


    ¡°We¡®re good!¡± Lily smiled slightly. ¡°I¡®ll be getting married


    soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Lisa¡®s eyes lit up when she heard this. ¡°Then, can I be your bridesmaid?¡±


    This made Lily chuckle. Lisa was thinking far ahead!


    However, after hearing Lisa mention bridesmaids, Lily looked forward to the wedding even more. She


    did not think very far ahead when she first got her marriage certificate, but she had been thrilled to this


    day.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    After bidding goodbye to Lisa, Lily went to the famous pastry shop in Sapphine to buy a box of


    shortbread and two cups of hot coffee. She put the two coffees in Thermos sks to stay warm until


    she got home.


    Alexander was seated with his legs crossed, reading. He turned the pages with one hand while holding


    an empty cup with the other. He lowered his head slightly, and a few strands of unruly hair hung around


    his face along his rimless sses, giving him an elegant charm.


    Although Alexander was not short¨Csighted, he had some astigmatism. It usually did not affect him


    unless he was reading, so he put his sses on. Maybe it was because he rarely wore his sses, or


    maybe it was just his good looks, but Lily would feel like she had fallen in love all over again every time


    she saw him with his sses.


    When Alexander heard the movement, he raised his head and saw Lily. Under the warm light, his eyes


    glimmered as he looked at her tenderly. At that moment, Lily felt her heart drop.


    ¡®This man is a sly fox!¡®


    ¡°You¡®re back,¡± he said and removed his sses. His eyes regained their sharpness once he removed


    them. Lily did not want to look like a creep and quickly changed into her house slippers before


    approaching Alexander to take his empty ss. ¡°Why didn¡®t you refill your ss? Don¡®t you know how


    to take care of yourself?¡±


    She took out the Thermos sk and shoved the hot, fragrant coffee into his hand. ¡°Here! I remembered


    that you like this vor.¡±


    Alexander chuckled and put away his documents. Then he opened the sk¡®s lid and peeked into it


    before taking a sip.¡± How did you know that I like this?¡±


    ¡°Please! I¡®m your wife; how can I not know what you like?¡± Although Lily sounded courageous when


    she said this, her face was flushed.


    After being with him for a long time, she knew a thing or two about his tastes and preferences. It was


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    just that she was too preupied with work that she neglected him.


    Lily was too eager to achieve something to make up for the years she had missed, too keen to close


    the gap between them so she could stand side by side with him that she had forgotten to love him.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alexander cracked a small smile and dragged her into his arms. Even with such a significant


    movement, he did not spill his coffee.


    ¡°That¡®s right!¡± Lily was now snuggling in his arms, quickly pushing herself away with both hands on his


    chest. ¡°My body¡®s cold, and yours is warm. Careful, or you might catch a cold.¡±


    Indeed, it was freezing outside. Even after Lily entered the house and took off her coat, she still felt


    chilly. On the other hand, Alexander was warm.


    ¡°Great. Since I¡®m warm and you¡®re cold, we can bnce each other out,¡± as Alexander spoke, his grip


    around Lily¡®s waist tightened, hugging her more securely. With his body on hers, his warmth quickly


    reced the chill on Lily¡®s body.


    ¡°I met Lisa today, and she asked for my help to create an exclusive perfume for hier.¡± Alexander


    nodded as he listened to Lily talking about her day. ¡°That¡®s great. Just remember not to tire yourself out


    too much.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡®s why I told Lisa I couldn¡®t do it now. She¡®ll have to wait if she genuinely wants me to


    create her perfume. However, I didn¡®t expect her to ask me to create a custom perfume. I¡®ve always felt


    like that was something for people who the industry recognized most.¡±


    It was rare for people to turn to someone without proper qualifications and fame to create a fragrance.


    ¡°That just proves how capable you are,¡± Alexander said assuringly.


    Lilyughed. ¡°That¡®s not the case! It¡®s because Lisa and I are friends, and she trusts me! Capability isn¡®t


    something you can say you have. You¡®ll need to prove it!¡±


    Then she pushed herself away from Alexander and stood up before removing the shortbreads from the


    paper bag. ¡°I bought these for you. I know you like them.¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Alexander nced at Lily as he put down his coffee. ¡°You¡®re so diligent today. Is there something you


    want to ask me?¡±


    Lily was stunned as she rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course not! I¡®ve been moody recently, and it¡®s been hard


    on you! You¡®ve even brought a lot of your work home because of me. So, I should treat you to


    something nice,¡± she said sincerely.


    Alexander beamed when he heard this. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Then his gaze slowly moved down from her face to her slender neck, her long arms, and then to her


    unclenched wrist, which fell naturally at her sides. Alexander stretched a finger and gently reached into


    Lily¡®s palm before tickling it.


    Lily immediately pulled her hand back and shot him a re.¡± What are you doing?!¡°.


    ¡°To be honest...¡± Alexander continued unhurriedly, ¡°There are many ways to treat me that don¡®t require


    you to buy me anything.¡±


    Lily kept quiet and gulped as she stared at his face.


    Although Alexander was nimble, Lily could have easily avoided his grasp. However, in addition to how


    sudden it was, she did not want to fight back as she allowed him to pull her.


    She remained calm even when he hovered over her like that. Lily looked at Alexander with widened


    eyes and said, ¡°I¡®ll do anything you want me to.¡± In a blink of an eye, Alexander leaned down and


    kissed Lily passionately as his hand sped around hers.


    ¡®My beloved wife!¡® Alexander thought to himself.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The two had not been intimate for a long time as they were preupied with work and did not have the


    mood to do anything ¡°Alex...¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s get married,¡± Lily said.


    Alexander was not quick to reply as he raised his head to look at her.


    Lily licked her lips and quickly added, ¡°I mean, let¡®s just host a wedding.¡± She wanted to skip any


    engagement parties and jump straight into a wedding. She wanted to tell the world they were together.


    Seeing that Alexander did not respond, Lily began to feel hesitant. ¡°Do you not want to?¡±


    At that moment, Alexander lowered his head and nibbled her earlobe before whispering, ¡°You fool, why


    would you say that?

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Once they agreed on what they wanted to do, Lily happily prepared for their wedding. Alexander even


    forgot all about the document he wanted to read.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, everyone knew the president of La Beaut¨¦ Group had a girlfriend. There were even rumors of


    how she was his fiancee. However, the pictures the reporters posted were blurry.


    In addition, since the reporters secretly took the pictures, Alexander happened to be standing in such a


    manner that he almost blocked the woman entirely. One could only vaguely see half of the woman¡®s


    face, which sent the inte into chaos in guessing who the woman was.


    Once Brittany finished filming her scene, her assistant handed her an envelope. ¡°Someone sent this.¡±


    Brittany nced at the words on the envelope and seemed to understand something. ¡°Okay. I still have


    something to do today, so you don¡®t have to worry about me. You can leave first. I¡®ll go backter.¡±


    Hearing this, the assistant nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she packed up her things and left. The envelope


    contained the information she wanted from a private detective she had hired. Although the photos in


    the newspapers and magazines were vague and blurry, she had a way of finding things out.


    Brittany had long been pondering this after meeting with Arianna the other day. She felt that what


    Arianna said was right. ¡°You have to chase after your own happiness, and if you give up now, it would


    mean that all your past efforts were in vain.¡±


    All her youtl? spent, all her dreams and aspirations woulde to nothing. Even though she did not


    know who her opponent was, she still could not give up just like this. Brittany believed she would not


    lose to another girl.


    As she sat in her car, she hurriedly opened up the envelope. Inside were photos alongside a brief


    write¨Cout. The first thing she looked at was, of course, the photos. There, she could see both the


    couple¡®s side and front views.


    However, Brittany slid her fingertips slowly across the woman¡®s face, squirting. There¡®s nothing


    extraordinary about her! She looks like a girl next door! No one would pay attention to her in a crowd.


    Fine, even if she has a sweet smile, that¡®s the only attractive thing about her!¡®


    Brittany stared at the photos for a moment as if she was trying to imprint the woman¡®s face in her mind


    before she continued looking through the other documents.


    The woman¡®s life experiences, from where she went to school to where she worked¨Cwere written on


    the documents. There was also information on her family background. However, there was no


    information about when the woman met Alexander or when they started dating.


    Despite that, it was problematic for the private investigator to find much else from the blurry photos


    published in newspapers and magazines.


    With the documents and photos on herp, Brittany sneered as mes rose in her heart, burning


    vigorously. Sure enough, the woman in the pictures was just what she expected¨Ca nobody. That


    woman came from a typical, lower¨Css family and could easily be an extra in films due to her ordinary


    appearance. There was nothing special about her, yet, this woman robbed Brittany of the man she


    loved. Even Brandon told her to give up.


    ¡®Are men always so blind?!¡®


    Then when Brittany looked at the address on the paper, she immediately recognized that it was a


    house under Alexander¡®s name. ¡®That woman lives there?! How shameless!¡®


    To Brittany, these peasants only put up an innocent and pitiful front to climb the socialdder. Brittany


    was fuming as she nned to tear off this woman¡®s mask to let Alexander know who was the best


    match for him.


    Thinking of this, she threw everything onto the passenger seat, started the car, and drove toward the


    given address.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Olivia sat by the window and looked downstairs. The confusion in her eyes matched the feeling in her


    heart. Seeing that Edward was out, she went downstairs to buy some necessities before returning to sit


    for a while. Otherwise, he would definitely not allow her to do so.


    Edward had been apanying her these past few days, be it to arrange her mother¡®s funeral,


    grocery shopping, or even when she went out to eat. Although he would not talk much, she was getting


    used to him following her everywhere like a shadow.


    Although Olivia knew that he was doing this out of kindness, she had no means to take her own life in


    the first ce.


    Even though she was devastated about her mother¡®s death and her tears would flow uncontrobly at


    the thought of it, what could she do? Life still had to go on!


    At the moment, the fire was said to be an ident. Although government pensions and subsidies were


    being distributed, no amount of money could buy back her mother¡®s life.


    Olivia was even starting to loathe herself a little. Would this have happened if she had chosen another


    location to live instead of this one?


    However, there was no chance for regret in this world. Lily advised her to look toward the future instead


    of the past. Although Olivia tried her best, it would still take a while before she felt okay.


    After a long sigh of relief, she decided it was best to cancel the


    break. She had been off for a long while due to her depression. She also heard from Jenny that Lily


    had been incredibly busy. However, Olivia had never missed a call from Lily. Lily would tell Olivia to rest


    more and take good care of herself.


    ¡®I should go back and help her,¡® she thought.


    At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang, and Olivia turned her head to the door. ¡®Did Edward not


    bring his key?¡®


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she got up and walked over as the doorbell increasingly began to ring more urgently. ¡®Why is he


    in such a rush? Is there an emergency?¡®


    Olivia quickened her pace toward the door and opened it.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She stared at the woman standing outside the door in bewilderment. Olivia didn¡®t


    recognize her at all.


    ¡°Do you not know who I am?¡± Brittany asked, thinking that Olivia must be faking it. Although Brittany


    was not a household name, she was still considered a famous actress.¡® How could she not know me?


    I¡®m sure she¡®s just pretending!¡®


    After shooting her a prideful look, Brittany swaggered past Olivia. She walked directly into the house


    with her head held high. Brittany was walking around as if this was her house.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, but I have no idea who you are. Please get out now. It did not matter who she was. It was


    still rude for her to break into someone¡®s house like this. Olivia was upset as she gestured toward the


    door, trying to drive Brittany out.


    However, Brittany turned around and looked at her with a sneer. ¡°Are you trying to drive me out of


    here? Is this your house? Do you think you own this house?¡±


    Now that Brittany had seen Olivia with her own eyes, her dissatisfaction grew. ¡®How could such an


    ordinary¨Clooking woman steal Alexander¡®s heart away?! How dare she live in his house? How dare she


    try to kick me out of here?! Who does she think she is?!


    Olivia was stunned. ¡®It seems like she knows I¡®m only living here temporarily, and this isn¡®t my house,


    but why is she so hostile? Who is this woman?¡®

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 503

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 503


    Chapter 503 ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Olivia asked.


    Brittany smiled and walked straight to the sofa to sit. Then, she crossed her legs and raised her chin


    with an arrogant look. ¡°You don¡®t have to know who I am. I¡®m just here to see what kind of vixen caught


    his attention. Now that I¡®ve seen how you look... it isn¡®t much!¡±


    Brittany scanned Olivia from her head to her toes and made no effort to hide her look of disgust.


    Oliva was stupefied. What was this woman talking about? The more she heard Brittany speak, the


    more confused Olivia became!


    ¡°To be honest, I¡®ve seen many women like you. Although it¡®s not wrong to want the opportunity to marry


    into a wealthy family and change your destiny, I think you¡®re too self¨Cabsorbed. Do you think that


    marrying him will change your life? Do you know what kind of family the Russells are? A woman like


    you has no ce in that family! Did you dream of bing a rich man¡®s wife and living happily ever


    after? In your dreams!¡± Brittany spat mockingly.


    Brittany¡®s game n was to intimidate Olivia. In Brittany¡®s head, a woman from such an ordinary, small


    family would run away in fear after some intimidation. She first nned to crush Olivia¡®s dream of being


    the wife of a wealthy man. Then, she would offer somepensation and make Olivia understand the


    situation. It should be easy to make such a woman leave.


    However, Brittany had no idea that she was barking up the wrong tree.


    It was true that Alexander was photographed with another woman. Still, there was a problem with the


    angle from which the photo was taken. There were also a lot of bodyguards around them.


    Although Lily was there, she stood behind while Alexander and Olivia stood side by side. From that


    angle, Lily, whose back was captured in the photo, was ignored. Instead, people focused on the woman


    next to Alexander, who happened to be Olivia.


    This was all a big mistake, but none of the parties involved paid attention to it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The rumors had already started to circte. No one mentioned that the original photographs merely


    had hazy outlines. The only person to look into this issue seriously was Brittany.


    However, her focus was wrong from the very beginning. Even if she managed to find out the woman in


    the photo, Brittany was focusing on the wrong woman.


    Olivia realized right away that Brittany had made a mistake.


    It was obvious from Brittany¡®s words. She was looking for the woman that was going to marry


    Alexander, and that woman was Lily!


    Instead, Brittany found Olivia.


    Olivia had no idea how Brittany could have made this mistake. Still, since that was already the case,


    Olivia had no ns to correct her, and she decided to help Lily stop this lunatic. Seeing as she was


    already in a bad mood, Brittany would be where Olivia would vent hier frustrations.


    A smile crept onto Olivia¡®s face as she thought about this. ¡°You¡®re right. I do dream of being a rich


    man¡®s wife, and guess what? I seeded. What are you going to do about it? Are you going to hit


    me?¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± Brittany did not expect Olivia to snap back at her like this. She thought that Olivia would be


    shaking with embarrassment. Instead, she acted like a hooligan.


    Seeing the smug look on Olivia¡®s face, Brittany took a few deep breaths and decided to ignore her. She


    reached out for her bag and looked at Olivia arrogantly. ¡°Let¡®s cut to the chase. You¡®re with him for the


    money, right? How much do you want? Name your price!¡±


    Olivia almost couldn¡®t keep her act together and burst outughing!


    This was something that happened in telenovs. Olivia did not expect to witness it in person and


    found it hrious. This was something the mother¨Cinw of the male lead would do. When had the


    admirer of the male lead done such a thing?

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 504

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 504


    Chapter 504 ¡°Name my price...¡± Olivia seemed to be considering it before she continued with a smile,


    ¡°I¡®ll need some time to think about it.¡±


    While she dragged on, she noticed that Brittany was growing impatient and said, ¡°I haven¡®t seen much


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    of the world. What about this? You name me a price, and I¡®ll consider it.¡±


    11


    At this moment, a look of contempt shed across Brittany¡®s narrowed eyes.


    ¡®I was right! She¡®s in it for the money. I don¡®t understand how Alexander could fall for someone like this!


    He has seen so many pretty faces. I¡®d be more convinced if he married a daughter from a renowned


    family. How can I give up when this is the woman he¡®s going to marry?!¡®


    ¡°One million!¡± Brittany offered after thinking for a moment with pursed lips.


    She felt that this price was enough to scare Olivia to death!


    Olivia was a woman who rented and lived in a dpidated house that caught fire because of electrical


    leaks. After working for so many years, she was only an


    assistant. How much money could she have seen in this life? A million dors was enough tost her


    whole life!


    She was not someone worthy to be with Alexander. Brittany wanted to wake Olivia up from her


    daydream.


    ¡°A million?¡± Olivia widened her eyes and counted on her fingers. Although the greedy appearance


    made Brittany look at her in contempt, she was also relieved.


    Before meeting Olivia, Brittany was a little nervous about what kind of person Olivia was. Brittany was


    afraid that it would not be easy to drive her out of Alexander¡®s life, but now that she saw her, it seemed


    like it would be a piece of cake.


    ¡°A million dors is a lot of money.¡± Olivia sighed. Then, she looked at Brittany and said, ¡°However, I


    have no idea who you are. Why should I believe that you¡®ll give me a million dors? What does it


    matter to you whether I¡®m with him or not?¡±


    ¡°Amere million dors is nothing to me.¡± After a pause, Brittany continued,¡± Although I can¡®t say the


    same for you. This money can do a lot for you. What about this? You take the million dors and leave


    him. No, leave Sapphine and nevere back! Don¡®t show yourself in front of liim ever again!¡±


    Brittany got a check from her bag and was going to write it down as she said this. Olivia noticed


    Brittany¡®s impatient look and guessed she must be one of Alexander¡®s admirers. She muste from a


    wealthy family for her to casually offer a million dors in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°But...¡± Olivia dragged on. She squinted at Brittany as she casually took her time to answer.


    Hearing this, Brittany looked up and suddenly felt nervous. ¡°What do you mean, but?¡±


    ¡°He¡®s the La Beaut¨¦ Group president and the Russell Family head. He told me that he¡®s filtl?y rich.


    Why¡®s he only worth a million dors? Is he lying to me? I need to call him right now to clear things up! I


    need to know if he¡®s just bragging or he¡®s as rich as he said he is!¡±


    Olivia pretended to take out her phone as if she was really about to call Alexander.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Brittany hurriedly stopped her, fearing that Olivia had already dialed Alexander¡®s number. After


    all, Brittany did not want him to know about this yet. Otherwise, how could she drive this woman away?


    ¡°Then, tell me. How much do you want?¡± Brittany asked patiently.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 505

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 505


    Chapter 505 As long as the price Olivia stated was within Brittany¡®s capability, she would agree and


    send Olivia away as soon as possible.


    It would be even better if Brittany got Olivia to write a letter saying she was leaving. It would prove that


    Brittany did not force Olivia to do so, but it was her that got swayed by the money and left. This way,


    Alexander could see Olivia¡®s true colors.


    ¡°How much do I want?¡± Olivia frowned. She pretended like she was in a dilemma as she pondered.


    Then, she muttered, ¡°Two, three, four, five, six...what about 500 million?¡±


    Brittany almost spat in shock. She would not believe that this woman dared to name such a price if she


    had not heard it with her own ears. ¡®500 million? Does this woman think I own a gold mine?!¡¯


    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± Brittany shot up abruptly. She finally realized Olivia was ying her, and her


    expression changed drastically. She finally dropped her cheerful front.


    ¡°Of course not! Since you were trying to make a joke, it¡®s only polite if I joked back!¡± Olivia said


    disapprovingly.


    ¡°I made a joke? When did I make a joke?¡± Brittany tried to recall. She had no idea what Olivia was


    talking about.


    ¡°You and I know who he is and his worth. You and I also know how much benefit and wealth you can


    get once you marry him. For you to offer one million to send me away, are you looking down on him or


    the Russel family?¡±


    There were many incidents where the rich would try to buy the poor out with their money. It was


    something Olivia had pondered for a long time. If someone was looking for financial gains, won¡®t they


    know which side would benefit them more? Why would they give up a big fish for a small sum of


    money? It would not make sense.


    ¡°So, you¡®re not going to leave?¡± Brittany tore the check unhappily. This woman was not as easy to deal


    with as she thought. ¡°Do you think you can really marry


    him? You¡®re not worthy of him at all.¡±


    Olivia tilted her head to look at Brittany with her arms crossed and sinirked. ¡°I can¡®t say I¡®m worthy, but I


    know you¡®re not! Otherwise, you wouldn¡®t have shown up here to try and send me away in such a


    hurry!¡±


    This sentence hit Brittany straight in the heart, and she immediately felt embarrassed. Her hands that


    hung by her side instantly clenched into fists. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Olivia was right. Otherwise, Brittany did not have to hire a private detective to look into this and show


    up at Olivia¡¯s front door.


    ¡°This is my house, and this is my mouth. I can say whatever I want. Why should I shut up? You¡®re


    wee to leave if you don¡®t want to hear me talk!¡±


    Each sentence she said was harsher than the other. Brittany was so angry that she forgot to maintain


    her ssy front. Her constant reminder not to stoop as low as this hooligan of a woman got thrown out


    the window.


    She could not wait to tear Olivia apart after discovering how annoying she was.


    +


    ¡°You shameless sl*t!¡± Brittany yelled before rushing over to Olivia, trying to scratch and w at her


    face. She wanted to peel off the mask she thought Olivia had on.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia did not expect Brittany to jump at her like that and get mmed to the ground. After struggling a


    moment, Olivia finally propped herself up with her elbows. However, Brittany ignored this and continued


    to wrestle her to the ground, wing at Olivia¡®s face.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 506

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 506


    Chapter 506 Screech! Brittany¡®s sharp fingernails scratched against Olivia¡®s face painfully. Anger began


    to bubble in Olivia¡®s heart, but she began to steady herself.


    ¡®I can¡®t allow her to bully me like this! This is just a sight! We¡®ll see who¡®s scared of who! i¡®m going to


    show you who¡®s boss!¡®


    At that moment, Olivia noticed a gap between Brittany¡®s demonic ws and quickly reached out to pull


    her hair.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Brittany yelped in pain after Olivia tugged her hair backward. Her tears threatened to fall out of her


    eyes. ¡°How dare you attack me?!¡±


    Ever since she was a child, her parents had neverid a finger on her, let alone outsiders. Brittany had


    always been pampered and treated like a princess.


    Back in school, Brittany¡®s brother, whom she was very close to, would protect her. No one dared toy


    a finger on her. Later, she gained a lot of suitors, which she then used to help break her into the


    entertainment industry. Even the directors dared not speak up to her. Yet, this b*tch dared to pull her


    hair?


    Brittany was furious. She did not care where Olivia struck her as she continued to w and kick. ¡°How


    dare you attack me?! How dare you?!


    Brittany had no idea how to fight as she never grew up fighting. Hence, she wed and scratched in all


    directions, hurting Olivia several times. Olivia was starting to sume in the face of this mad woman.


    In a blink, she flipped Brittany over and pressed her down. Then she raised her fist to punch Brittany.


    As she pummeled Brittany, she yelled, ¡°Motherf*cker! How dare you hit me? I¡®ll show you how it feels!¡±


    Initially, Brittany rushed toward Olivia out of momentary anger. Brittany did not know how to fight at all.


    Now, she could barely stand it after Olivia mmed her to the ground and held her down.


    Before this, she could still kick and scratch, but after getting punched a few times, Brittany stopped


    moving and began to cry, ¡°How dare you punch me?! You¡®re dead! I¡®m going to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Are you still going to be so hard¨Cleaded?¡± Olivia initially nned to stop, but she got riled up after


    hearing what Brittany said. Then Olivia reached out to pinch Brittany¡®s checks, pulling them apart. ¡°Did


    you say you¡®re going to kill me, huh? How dare you?!¡±


    At this point, Brittany was wailing as tears and snot covered her face. Olivia¡®s face twisted with disgust,


    and just as she was about to let go, she heard a cry from behind them. ¡°What are you two doing?!¡±


    ¡°Olivia?!¡± Edward heard themotion when he returned and rushed over, only to see Olivia pressing


    down on another woman. It was apparent the two were in a catfight.


    He could not care less about the things he bought and threw them by the door before rushing to pull


    Olivia up. Then he quickly scanned her from head to toe.¡± Are you okay?¡±


    Olivia stood there with several scratches on her face, and her hair was messy. There was even blood


    reached out to wipe the oozing blood with his thumb. ¡°You¡®re hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m fine!¡± Olivia eximed and wiped her face casually with her head held high. ¡°She suffered worse


    than me!¡±


    When she turned to look at Brittany, still lying on the ground in tears, Olivia felt like she had won a big


    battle.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 507

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 507


    When Edward followed Olivia¡®s line of sight suspiciously, he was startled by what he saw. ¡°Ms.


    Oakley?!¡±


    ¡°Huh? You know hier?¡± Olivia casually asked as she ruffled her messy hair.


    Edward had no idea how Brittany found this ce, nor did he know how she got into a fight with Olivia.


    Although questions were ringing in his head, he knew it was not the right time to ask them. Instead, he


    squatted down and helped her up.


    ¡°Ms. Oakley, h¨Chow did you get here?¡± Edward was at a loss for words when he looked at Brittany¡®s


    disheveled appearance. It was already bizarre for her to show up here, and now that she had gotten


    beaten up like this, he could not conjure a proper exnation.


    Edward was beyond confused.


    ¡°Waa... Waa...¡± Brittany was still wailing. Other than suffering a great grievance just moments ago, her


    sadness from the past few days had piled up, and she was finally letting it all out.


    The most important part of this was th?t Edward was here. If he was here, Alexander must be nearby.


    Brittany was sure he would show up soon. So, she allowed Edward to lift her and cried, ¡°E¨CEdward!


    Where¡®s Alex?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Russell isn¡®t here. I¡®m only here to take care of Ms. Hart,¡± Edward replied.¡± Ms. Oakley, are you all


    right?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brittany listed her head to look at him with teary eyes. Then she started to sob again. ¡°D¨CDo I look o¨C


    okay to you?¡±


    Olivia, who stood on the sidelines, could not help but snicker.


    Just a moment ago, this woman stomped in with her head held high, acting all high and mighty. She


    even tried to buy Olivia off with a check. But now, Brittany¡®s head was swollen, and her makeup was


    messy. Her gorgeous curls now looked like a bird¡®s nest.


    She looked so ridiculous that Olivia could not help butugh. At this moment, Edward nced back at


    Olivia, signaling her not to add fuel to the fire.


    Sure enough, Olivia¡®s snicker angered Brittany even more. ¡°How dare youugh at me?! Edward, look!


    She was the one who beat me up. I need to tell my parents so they can avenge me! I need to have a


    good talk with Alex. How can he marry such a vulgar and savage woman?!¡±


    As she waved her finger angrily at Olivia, Brittany suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°That¡®s right! She beat me up! How can this ruthless woman, who goes around beating people, be


    married into the Russell family? How can she be Alex¡®s wife and be in charge of the family¡®s affairs in


    the future?! She¡®s not worthy of it at all!


    Edward, who wasforting her, was puzzled when he heard what she said.¡® Marry?!¡®


    Then as he shot a suspicious look at Olivia, she stood there proudly and quietly with a smile.


    Edward did not know what to say.


    ¡°Don¡®t be socent! The Russell family would never let a woman like you be their daughter¨Cin¨C


    ¡°Ms. Oakley, d¨Cdid you say that Mr. Russell wants to marry...her?¡± Edward could no longer suppress


    his curiosity and asked as his eyes darted back and forth between Brittany and Olivia. He wondered


    what all this meant.


    ¡°Don¡®t know about that?!¡± Brittany¡®s eyes widened, and he looked at Edward in surprise. ¡®How¡®s that


    possible?¡®


    Edward was Alexander¡®s personal assistant, part¨Ctime driver, and bodyguard. Edward had been


    around Alexander for years and was closest to Alexander. How could Edward not know this?


    ¡°What do I not know?¡± Edward was confused. ¡®Has the news of Mr. Russell¡®s marriage been released?


    No way. From what Ms. Oakley said, it sounds like he is about to get married. But isn¡®t he already


    married?¡®

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 508

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 508


    Chapter 508 Edward was out of the loop. He held his tongue out of fear of inispeaking,


    ¡°If you didn¡®t know, why are you here to take care of her? Didn¡®t Alexander ask you to do this?¡± Brittany


    questioned as she pointed her finger at Olivia.


    ¡°He arranged this, but...¡±


    Just as Edward was exining, Olivia interrupted him. ¡°Did you hear that? Alexander was the one who


    sent him to take care of me, letting me live in this house. No matter how jealous you are or how much


    you want to break us up. You won¡®t have the chance!¡±


    Olivia shook hier index finger at Brittany. Then she rotated her wrist, giving Brittany a thumbs down.


    That irritated Brittany. She was about to jump on Olivia when Edward stopped her.


    ¡°Miss Oakley, calm down!¡± He was not very good atforting people, so that was all he could say.


    Brittany seemed to have found the wrong person, but for some reason, Olivia opted to mislead and


    enrage her instead of telling the truth.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡®t do it!¡± After being stopped by Edward, Brittany calmed down and looked at him,


    ¡°However, as you can see, I didn¡®t touch her while she hit me. Don¡®t twist the truth when you tell


    Alexander about this.¡±


    Edward was silent.


    ¡°Humph! Wait and see!¡± After Brittany threatened Olivia, she fixed her messy hair, picked up the bag


    that had fallen on the floor, and walked out of the house.


    Edward turned to look at Olivia and at Brittany, who rushed out. After hesitating, he eventually stayed


    and did not chase after Brittany.


    ¡°Why didn¡®t you go after her?¡± Olivia bent over to pick up everything scattered on the ground.


    Two broken cups were among the other items that had been knocked over and scattered around. It


    was not worth it. Olivia needed to figure out a means to pay for it regardless.


    Olivia was so satisfied during the fight, but she was no longer pleased when she


    knew how much she needed to pay back. Edward brought a broom and a dustpan and helped her


    clean the mess up.


    ¡°Why¡®d you mislead her?¡± He asked while cleaning.


    ¡°Mislead her?¡± Olivia sneered and pointed at her nose. ¡°She was the one who didn¡®t figure it out. She


    rushed up to me and used me of being a vixen, a bad woman. Since she thinks so, then I¡®ll agree


    and be like that for her!¡±


    Olivia shrugged. ¡®I only fulfilled Brittany¡®s wish, so you¡®re wee, Brittany.¡¯


    Edward could not say anything, so he continued silently


    After tidying up everything and wiping the table, Olivia sat down heavily. She felt relieved as all the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    emotions she had held in for the past few days were released.


    ¡°I¡®m worn out!¡±


    Edward came over with cotton swabs, iodophor solution, and band¨Caids. He looked at her and said,


    ¡°Go wash your face. I¡®ll apply some medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± After reacting, she touched her cheek. It did kind of hurt, but it should not be a problem since it


    was just a minor cut from fingernails.


    ¡°Don¡®t bother. This little injury will heal tomorrow!¡± She waved her hand smiling.


    Instead of persuading her, Edward said, ¡°Human nails are filthy with bacteria and dirt hidden in them.


    There are many precedents for infections after being scratched by nails. It may heal within two days if it


    is mild. Those who do not handle the cleaning properly, the infection may lead to disfigurationter...¡±


    ¡°Stop. I¡®m going to wash it. I¡®m going to wash my face, okay?!¡± Olivia was afraid she would lose her


    face if she let him continue.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 509

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 509


    Chapter 509 Olivia went to the bathroom to wash her face. When she looked in the mirror, she was a


    mess. Her hair was tangled and messy. She could even grab a fistful of hair. That woman was ruthless.


    However, Brittany was also a mess. Olivia had yanked off a lot of her hair, and those punches on her


    face were hard. That was for her showing off! Moreover, Brittany was Lily¡®s love rival. Helping her friend


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    manage her romantic rival was, therefore, eptable.


    Thinking of this, Olivia felt righteous and great. She brushed her hair in front of the mirror, washed her


    face and neck, and then walked out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Edward pointed to the seat in front of him.


    Olivia pouted, ¡°No need! It¡®s just a small injury.¡±


    ¡°The injury may not be big, but the number of cases of tetanus infection due to a small injury every year


    is about 1 in 600,000, and the cases of death due to tetanus infection are...¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡®ll put the medicine on, all right?¡±


    At first, Olivia¡®s impression of Edward was that he was dull. Then she realized that he was hard on the


    outside and soft on the inside.


    When she thought Edward had trouble expressing himself, he would babble high sounding truths until


    everyone was left speechless. At the same time, when thinking he could talk a lot, they could sit


    together for the better part of the afternoon without him even opening his mouth.


    He was abination of extreme contradictions. Frankly, he treated Olivia quite nicely.


    When the cotton swab was dipped with medicine and wiped on the cut on her face, Olivia could not


    help but gasp, ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡±


    ¡°Why¡®d you fight with her?¡± Edward asked while carefully applying the medicine.


    ¡°You should know that she hit me first! I just retaliated in self¨Cdefense,¡± Olivia said confidently.


    ncing at her, Edward continued, ¡°Deliberately misleading her and pretending


    to be Mr. Russell¡®s fianc¨¦e is also self¨Cdefense?¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve already said that it¡®s her fault she got that wrong. It¡®s none of my business. She believes I am Mr.


    Russell¡®s fianc¨¦e. She¡®ll think I¡®m lying even if I say I¡®m not.


    With Brittany¡®s paranoid and arrogant personality, it would be impossible for her to believe that Olivia


    was not the one she was looking for.


    His finger paused. Edward felt that what Olivia had said was reasonable.


    Brittany was indeed highly stubborn. He had always been by Alexander¡®s side and often had the


    opportunity to meet her. The spoiled woman¡®s temper was not very


    good.


    ¡°By the way, what¡®s that woman¡®s background? She¡®s so arrogant and even throws money at me! It¡®s


    like I haven¡®t seen money before!¡± Olivia felt angry when she thought about it.


    Still, it was a lot of money!


    Olivia might act like it was nothing then, but it was because she was fooling around. Those figures were


    said for fun and satisfaction. It would be nice if she had that much money!


    ¡°How did she throw money on you?¡± Edward felt amused after hearing her words.


    ¡°It¡®s like the old¨Cfashioned plot on TV. She¡®d write me a check for me to leave Alexander. She even let


    me set a price. I did set the price, and she regretted it again!¡± Olivia could not help butin.


    Brittany should not have started it if she could not afford to y. How embarrassing!


    ¡°Have you made an offer?¡± Edward was surprised and a little curious. ¡°How ¨Cmuch did you ask for?¡±


    It must be a huge number to make Brittany step back, but he was still stunned when he heard Olivia


    say, ¡°I asked for about two or three billion.¡±


    ¡°You... dare to ask for that much?!¡± hemented.


    Who knew this petite girl who loved to cry andugh was so courageous? Brittany


    must have pulled back on it. Anyone would have to pull back on it!


    Today¡®s Bonus

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 510

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 510


    Chapter 510 ¡°Why? Isn¡®t Mr. Russell worth the price?¡± Olivia asked back with a light snort.


    He did not dare to say that!


    After giving her the medicine, Edward nced to see a piece of paper vaguely under the seam of the


    sofa. He bent down and picked it up to take a look. That was Brittany¡®s cheque which seemed to be


    nk. He thought about it and slipped it into his pocket.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want that for?¡± Olivia also saw it and asked curiously, ¡°You want to make an offer for her


    too?¡±


    Edward¡®s eyes twitched. What did he need to make an offer for?!


    ¡°Nothing. It might be usefulter,¡± he said lightly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nodding, Olivia went to get her phone. ¡°I¡®ll make a call.¡±


    Seeing her get up and walk into the bedroom, Edward considered it. He should also make a phone call.


    Brittany made such a fuss there might have more troubleing in.


    He was aware of the trouble¨Cmaking skills of that spoileddy. He had experienced Brittany¡®s stubborn


    harassment before, so it was necessary to warn Mr. Russell.


    ¡°Olivia!¡± It was the first time Olivia took the initiative to call her, so Lily was delighted. ¡°Why are you free


    to call me today?¡±


    ¡°Come on. I¡®ve nothing to do. I¡®m free all day!¡± After being sarcastic, Olivia said softly, ¡°Lily, I¡®m sorry.


    You¡®ve worked so hard recently!¡±


    Lily disagreed, ¡°It¡®s all right. Come and help me only after you get a good rest!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡®m ready to report back!¡± It sounded like Olivia was in a rxed mood.¡± Anyway, I¡®ve done my


    work at home, and I¡®m not supposed to continue resting!¡±


    After a pause, she subconsciously said with her voice lowered, ¡°About that, Lily... Anything happened


    between you and Mr. Russell?¡±


    Lily was confused, not understanding what she meant by that, ¡°What do you mean? Nothing happened


    between us!¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not that. I mean, are you ready to make your rtionship public?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe. What¡®s the matter?¡± Lily felt strange. ¡°When did you be so gossipy?¡±


    ¡°Well, about that...¡±


    After hesitating, Olivia decided to tell her about today¡®s incident to remind her,¡± A woman came over


    today and mistook me for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She might be looking for the woman that Mr. Russell wants to marry, but for some reason, she made a


    mistake and thought it was me, so she came to me.¡±


    Lily turned off the machine and walked to a quieter ce. She still did not quite understand. ¡°Who was


    she?¡±


    ¡°It seems that her surname is Oakley¡­¡± Olivia recalled that Edward addressed her as Ms. Oakley, and


    although they fought, Olivia did not know who that was.


    ¡°Oakley...¡± Lily thought carefully, but she could not recall anyone with that name. When she was with


    Alexander, she had never seen any other women around him.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡®t have to be afraid anyway. I¡®ve already beaten her up! I helped you to teach her a good


    lesson!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lily was stunned, ¡°You... beat her up?¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lily was still confused. Olivia¡®s words puzzled her. When she got home


    and saw Alexander, the first question that popped into her mind was, ¡®Who was Miss Oakley?¡®

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 511

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 511


    Chapter 511 While Lily was thinking about what to say and if she should ask Alexander, he walked


    straight toward her. He tapped on his phone several times, put it down, and asked, ¡°Have you heard


    about Brittany?¡±


    Lily was shocked. ¡®Why is he always so direct?¡®


    Nodding, she said frankly, ¡°I¡®ve heard about Ms. Oakley, but I don¡®t know her first name.¡±


    Alexander waved at Lily and pulled her to sit down. Then he said bluntly,¡± ¡°Her name is Brittany, and


    she¡®s Brandon¡®s younger sister. You remember the one who climbed the wall at our housest time and


    came to mooch food?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that guy!¡± Lily had an impression of who it was.


    However, these two were quite funny. One climbed the wall and got electrocuted but still wanted to


    freeload for a meal, while the other came to bribe but found the wrong person. ¡®No wonder they¡®re


    siblings. Half of their brain is probably empty.¡®


    ¡°Don¡®t you want to know who she is?¡°Initially, Alexander wanted to tell Lily the story, but seeing herck


    of interest, he felt disappointed. ¡°She¡®s not jealous at all?¡®


    ¡°Didn¡®t you just tell me about it?¡± Lily blinked, and Alexander already took the initiative to exin. What


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    else was there to ask?


    Alexander was very dissatisfied, not knowing what to say to her, ¡°Aren¡®t you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be jealous? Is she your ex¨Cgirlfriend?¡±


    ¡°What if she was?¡± Alexander said that on purpose, suddenly wanting to see Lily¡®s reaction.


    Lily nodded, ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Alexander thought he had misheard, or maybe something was wrong with Lily.


    Did she think a simple ¡°oh¡± could send him off?


    ¡°Lily, honestly, do you even like me?¡± Alexander turned around, took Lily¡®s hands, and looked into her


    eyes seriously.


    ¡®What does that mean?¡® Lily nodded honestly, ¡°Of course I do!¡±


    Of course, she liked him. Otherwise, why would she marry him? Why would she want to stay with him?


    ¡°If you do, won¡®t you mind other women being around ine? You don¡®t mind me having an ex¨Cgirlfriend?


    You don¡®t mind having a rival?¡±


    That was what all women cared about most. However, Lily¡®s reaction was a little too nd.


    Lily finally understood what was on Alexander¡®s mind. Seeing his affronted expression, she started to


    to be someone truly awesome for me to be jealous.


    ¡°It¡®s already in the past, so why would I care? You wouldn¡®t have married me if the woman were that


    important to you. After a while, she continued, ¡°Besides, on your terms, how weird is it for you to have


    an ex¨Cgirlfriend? It would be even weirder if you didn¡®t!¡±


    Alexander kept quiet as he looked conflicted. He made a fist with one empty hand, put it on his lips,


    and coughed twice.


    Lily became curious when she noticed his actions, ¡°Are you okay?¡± She thought of something and


    asked another question, ¡°You don¡®t have an ex¨Cgirlfriend?!¡±


    ¡®How can that be possible?!¡¯ Even without his qualifications and worth,dies would love his


    handsomeness alone. In addition to his family background, wealth, etc., many were envious of him.


    How could he still be single all this time?


    ¡°So what? I was waiting for you,¡± Alexander snorted softly, but his cheeks were suspiciously flushed.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 512

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 512


    ¡°Well, I had other choices, but...¡± Alexander trailed off.


    Lily put her hands on Alexander¡®s cheeks and tilted her head to look into his eyes. His face, no matter


    from which angle, was wless, ¡°Are you sure no other women were head over heels for you?¡± Herst


    sentence was what she thought, and she said it unknowingly.


    Alexander¡®s eyes sank suddenly. He grabbed her restless hands and pressed her down, ¡°Do you think


    every woman is as bold as you?¡±


    That was true. Indeed, Alexander¡®s conditions were attractive, but only he knew how much he had


    been through since taking over the family business. In his shoes, he had no time to think about other


    things.


    Besides, there was Brittany, who was always happy to drive away the women around him. Although her


    obsession was tireless, it was better to be bothered by one person than a group of women.


    Therefore, Alexander never said a word to thedies Brittany had driven away. They had nothing to do


    with him anyway. However, the situation was different now. He had warned Brittany not to disturb


    anyone around him and would take action against her if she refused to listen.


    Lily was quiet and could not refute. In retrospect, she was indeed bold as she approached him for help.


    He said he wanted to get married, and she agreed. It was probably the most daring time in her life.


    Alexander stared at Lily for a while and touched her nose with the tip of his nose, then he straightened


    up, saying, ¡°Brittany is not my ex¨Cgirlfriend. She¡®s rtively familiar with me. I regard her as my sister,


    but she is unwilling to ept that.¡±


    He clearly exined their rtionship in a few simple words. After all, what else was there to the


    equation? If he wanted to make her jealous, he would at least give her a chance to do so.


    ¡°Then, did you know she went looking for Olivia?¡± Lily had second thoughts about her question and


    wondered how Alexander would not know about this


    since Edward had witnessed the whole thing. If Edward knew, Alexander would


    too.


    ¡°I know,¡± nodding slightly, he paused and said, ¡°There¡®s a little problem now.¡±


    Alexander turned and nced at Lily. ¡°Olivia beat her up.¡±


    ¡®So, it¡®s true!¡®


    Lily thought Olivia was joking when she called and said she had beaten Brittany. However, she did not


    expect Olivia to have genuinely done it. Lily was in disbelief. Her typically outgoing and loyal friend


    always valued their friendship, but Lily never imagined Olivia would dare to fight with others.


    ¡°Then, was it serious? What happened? Do we need to apologize orpensate for anything?¡± Lily


    thought of the consequences and could only suggest two things.


    Alexander shook his head after thinking of the information he received from Edward. ¡°It shouldn¡®t have


    been too severe with Edward there. We¡®ll wait and see how the Oakleys respond before deciding


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Olivia did what she did because of me. I¡®ll go on her behalf if she needs to apologize orpensate. I


    don¡®t me her for this,¡± Lily said seriously.


    Although she did not know the details, she knew Olivia had gotten into a pickle because of her. No


    matter the reason, Lily would not allow Olivia to take the


    me.


    However, Alexander looked at her in surprise, ¡°What are you talking about? Even if there was a need


    for an apology orpensation, Brittany should apologize, and her family shouldpensate.¡±


    Lily replied, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Alexander would not forgive anyone who disturbed his people or touched his stuff. Why should Lily


    apologize instead? He would not let that happen under his watch.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 513

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 513


    Chapter 513 Arianna came home after shopping and noticed that only her mother was there. Arianna


    knew she was explicitly waiting for her.


    ¡°Hi, mom!¡± She called out smilingly, walked over quickly, and put down the bag in her hand. ¡°I bought


    two new scarves for Dad, and seeing that the new style looked nice, I bought two for you too. You can


    try them on to see if you like them. ¡°Arianna opened the bag and reached in to remove the scarves.


    ¡°No need for now. Let it go,¡± Eloise said, ¡°Arianna,e here.¡±


    She motioned for Arianna to sit beside her and ordered the housekeeper to bring over a ck truffle


    cake. Then Eloise waved her hand to signal the other housekeepers to step back. Only she and


    Arianna remained in the living room.


    Looking around, Arianna said smilingly, ¡°Do you have something to tell me, mom?¡±


    Eloise nodded. Her gentle eyes wandered on Arianna¡®s face. She raised her hand and gently stroked


    Arianna¡®s hair, ¡°My dear, time flies so fast. You¡®ve grown so much.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡®t put it that way, mom. I didn¡®t grow so big overnight. You were there watching me grow up,¡±


    Arianna giggled and bent over to pick up the cake.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Eloise said with emotion, ¡°I birthed you and watched you grow. You are brilliant, but what a


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    pity.¡± She said nothing after that but looked sad instead.


    Arianna naturally knew what her mother wanted to say. Unfortunately, she was a girl and could not


    inherit their family¡®s property.


    It did not matter how society was now because the Tanner family was still old fashioned. Only men


    could inherit the family business. However, theycked males, and one of their family members had


    only one son, but he was not focused on business. Joseph and Eloise, on the other hand, had only one


    daughter.


    But wait, Arianna¡®s father also had an illegitimate son. He was a brat, so he could not join the line of


    descendants. Even if he was born a leader, he could not inherit the Tanner family¡®s property openly and


    honestly.


    That was the reason behind Joseph and Eloise¡®s argument. It was because Joseph wanted to take in


    his illegitimate son and wanted Eloise to ept the brat into their family tree, meaning the illegitimate


    son could inherit the business.


    Of course, that was ridiculous to Eloise. How could Joseph expect his wife to ept a child born from


    another woman and give him everything? Why did he think Eloise would agree? There must be


    something wrong with Joseph.


    ¡°Mom, this cake is delicious!¡± Arianna changed the topic smilingly, always avoiding embarrassing


    questions in time to make the atmosphere less awkward.


    Eloise naturally knew her daughter¡®s intentions, so she felt even more guilty.¡± You¡®re a grown¨Cup now,


    and I don¡®t want to hide these things from you anymore, my dear. I know you¡®re aware of the situation


    and what¡®s been going on at home. I want to ask you how you feel about it.¡±


    Arianna held the cake, paused, then smiled softly. ¡°How do I feel about it? What do you mean, mom?


    How do you think I should feel?¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 514

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 514


    ¡°My dear, you know you have a younger brother...¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t have a brother!¡± Interrupting her, Arianna said decisively, ¡°Mom, you and Dad have only one


    kid! Have you forgotten? I don¡®t have a brother!¡±


    Eloise was a little tired and gave a faint sigh, ¡°Yes, both you and I don¡®t want to ept the truth, but


    your father is determined to bring this son home. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not the first time Dad wanted to bring them home. If it were that easy, he wouldn¡®t be asking your


    opinion all the time. Mom, you¡®re still very important in this family,¡± Arianna turned over and said in a


    serious tone.


    Of course, Eloise knew that she was important. If it were not for her importance, Joseph would have


    divorced her long ago and married that bitch!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She kept one blind eye for many years and did not want to make things too extreme. How many men


    stayed loyal to their wives? As long as he did not go overboard, she could still live well and maintain


    the stability of life on the surface.


    However, over the past two years, Derrick¡®s health condition worsened. Joseph was anxious to steal


    thepany because there was no suitable sessor. He had always wanted to take charge of the


    Oakley family, but his elder brother was holding him down. Now it was an excellent opportunity.


    Looking at the overall situation, Eloise naturally hoped that her husband could take charge of the entire


    family so that her status would change again.


    However, if the price was to take that mistress and her son into the household, she absolutely could not


    ept it.


    If she gave in once, it would happen again. What if the mistress wanted to get married officially? By


    then, it was like forcing Eloise and Arianna out the door.


    After so many years of hard work, she could not give up or give in.


    ¡°However, if your father is determined to do this, then I¡®m afraid we won¡®t be able to stop him.¡±


    From the initial temptation to the present, he had alreadyid out his cards for


    the past two years. Eloise believed that the other woman was also encouraging him to do so. Who


    could guarantee in the future that he would allow them into the family regardless of their rejections?


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing to stop him? You have been married to dad for so many years, but you still


    don¡®t know his temper? He¡®ll be more persistent if you stop him and do not let him do what he wants.


    His heart will only be more inclined to the other woman!¡±


    Arianna spoke softly. She had always been well¨Cbehaved and quiet. She was a well ¨Cknown role


    model among the circle of rich youngdies. Many people took her as an example because she was


    gentle, demure, and knowledgeable.


    She analyzed the situation in a clear manner, and it made people feel as if it had nothing to do with her.


    She was just an outsider analyzing the situation and making ideas as if they were personally unrted


    to her.


    ¡°Can I stop him? If I don¡®t, they¡®ll move in. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Ariannaughed softly as she finished the cake. She set down the te, wiped the corner of


    her mouth gracefully, and turned to her mother, ¡°Mom, you¡®re such a smart person, but why haven¡®t you


    figured this out? Rx and think about it.


    ¡°In this situation, even if you try to stop dad, you might fail. However, if you don¡®t stop him, they might


    not necessarily be able toe in!¡± Her gaze fell slightly towards the door, ¡°The bar in our household is


    set high, and not just anyone can join as they like. If you can¡®t manage it well, you¡®ll fall!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 515

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 515


    Chapter 515 Her words calmed Eloise¡¯s thoughts. That was true. Why did she want to stop him? Let


    Joseph wee that wh*re and her child into the family if he wanted to. Eloise could go through with it,


    as there was no guarantee that everything would go their way. Even if they agreed, Eloise would make


    sure they regretted it.


    ¡°Take a step back. If they really came in, they¡¯d still be under your nose. They¡¯ll live the rest of their


    lives with headaches. Good things don¡¯te easy. They should prepare for the worst!¡± Arianna said


    what was on lier mind.


    Eloise, very troubled at first, seemed to live an epiphany. She was smart and only needed a little nudge


    to figure things out by herself. It was only because it was sudden, making her feel bewildered.


    She looked at Arianna carefully again. The more Eloise stared, the more she felt she had


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    underestimated her daughter. Eloise kept her eyes on her daughter and felt that Arianna was very


    simr to how capable she was when she was younger. ¡°My dear, you¡¯re brilliant and very much like


    your mother. If only¡­¡± Eloise stopped abruptly. Her expression seemed a little conflicted.


    Eloise would not have to worry so much if Nathaniel could be like his younger sister. On the subject of


    her son, there was 110 news about him since thest time they met.


    Hispany had gone bankrupt, and lie seemed to be missing. Eloise did not want to cause a stir by


    personally looking for him, so she sent someone to do so covertly, but they turned up empty-handed.


    Maybe he was hiding away from society because he was under too much pressure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯m on board with you on this one,¡± Arianna said while holding Eloise¡¯s arm with


    both hands affectionately. ¡°That¡¯s my precious daughter!¡± Eloise lightly touched her cheek, ¡°By the way,


    you¡¯re not young anymore. When will you get a boyfriend and bring him home to see me?¡± ¡°Mom,¡±


    Arianna stopped swaying her arm and said, ¡°I¡¯m on your side, and you¡¯re still making fun of me like


    this?¡±


    Eloise said sternly, ¡°Who¡¯s making fun of you? I meant it seriously! If you don¡¯t bring one back, I¡¯m


    afraid your father will arrange someone for you.¡± Arianna was startled, ¡°Dad? What did he say?¡± ¡°He


    didn¡¯t say it directly but mentioned it. You¡¯re smart. As part of our family, you should know that


    sometimes we can¡¯t make our own decisions. Of course, in terms of this, I¡¯ll support you all the way. I


    trust your judgment.¡± Basically, with that being said, it was implied that family muste first, and she


    must find someone or the same social status.


    Arianna was relieved when she heard that nothing was set in stone yet. She replied, ¡°Mom, if Dad


    mentions it again, you can tell him I already have a partner!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eloise was delighted, ¡°Where¡¯s


    he from? How old is he? Have we met before? Do we


    know each other?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be in such a hurry! I¡¯ll bring him home to meet you when the time


    Eloise believed in her daughter¡¯s words. Arianna was smart and liad a lot of insight and ideas. Eloise


    sometimes felt she did not liave her daughter¡¯s thoughtful and long-term mindset, so she trusted her


    when she said that.


    This also relieved her heart. She patted Arianna¡¯s hand and said, ¡°My dear, you¡¯re the greatestfort


    to me!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 516

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 516


    Lily was mentally prepared but still got a shock when she saw Olivia. There were several scars on her


    face. Even though she had applied medicine, it was still slightly swollen.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you beat her up?¡± Lily felt a little embarrassed.


    Olivia was proud, ¡°Of course! You should¡¯ve seen me beat her up until she was on the floor! She


    looked so ugly!¡±


    Olivia was triumphant, and when she met Lily¡¯s suspicious gaze, she raised her hand to touch her


    cheek. When she felt the bruises, she subconsciously said, ¡°Tsk!¡± from the pain.


    Then Olivia continued, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just a small injury. I identally scratched myself. You know, it¡¯s


    inevitable when we¡¯re fighting each other, but she¡¯s much worse off than me, so I still beat her!¡±


    Olivia was chuffed as if there was a banner to reward her aplishment.


    After all, Brittany had a bit of a social background. Thest time, she still had Alexander to back her up,


    but what if she got into trouble again?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Olivia smiled, ¡°Besides, you know my temper. After so long, who have I fought with? If it


    weren¡¯t for her being rude and deceiving people, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered.¡±


    Besides, Brittany was the one who made the first move. Otherwise, Olivia would not have fought back.


    ¡°Well, it happened because of me,¡± Lily said, ¡°I bought some snacks for you and put them in the locker.


    You can get themter.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s so nice of you!¡± Olivia smiled, ¡°In that case, thank you very much!¡±


    Food should never be rejected! Well, it seemed her mood was much better and not as gloomy.


    Although it was difficult to ovee the grief of losing a loved one, one always had to look forward. ¡°By


    the way, I¡¯m already looking for a new ce. You can tell Mr. Russell that I¡¯m moving out once it¡¯s


    ready,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Why the hurry?¡± Lily thought about it for a while but did not stop her, ¡°That sounds


    good, though. Since Brittany found you, maybe others would too. It would be best if you didn¡¯t get


    involved for no reason. It¡¯s a good idea to move out.¡± Lily did not push her about this. If she put more


    effort into the job, the rent could easily be covered.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After pondering for a while, Olivia had something to say but could not bring herself to say it.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you to hesitate. If you have something to say, say it. If you don¡¯t say it now, I¡¯ll stop


    listening!¡± Lily knew her too well. Seeing Olivia like that, Lily could already guess what she was thinking


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just wondering. With Mr. Russell¡¯s qualifications, he probably has a lot of exes. Do


    you still have to deal with them in the future?¡± Although it was none of Olivia¡¯s business, Lily started to


    worry after she brought it up.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 517

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 517


    Lily recalled Alexander¡®s words when shie mentioned tliis. He said that he had never had a girlfriend


    before. She could not help but smile, ¡°That¡®s not possible.¡±


    ¡°Why not?! You didn¡®t see how vicious that woman was.¡± Olivia took a step forward as she spoke and


    listed a hand like slie was holding a purse. She raised her eyebrows and imitated Arianna¡®s arrogance,


    ¡°Let me warn you, break up with him immediately. Not just any woman can marry into the Russell


    family. Do you lionestly think you seeded in marrying rich? Name your price. How much do you


    want in exchange for leaving him? Would one million dors be enough?¡±


    Olivia exaggerated Brittany¡®s words with a high¨Cpitch voice and bossy demeanor. It made Lilyugh out


    loud, ¡°That¡®s enough! Do you want me to dieughing?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s true!¡± Olivia stomped her feet when she saw Lily¡®s disbelief and said, ¡°Oh, that¡®s right! This


    stomping action was also hers and not mine!¡± Olivia continued, ¡°I¡®ve seen a lot of women like you. What


    you want is money, right? How much do you want? Three or four hundred million dors? Are you


    crazy?!¡± Olivia imitated her vividly as she shook her head and gestured no with her fingers.


    Lily supported herself with one hand on the table as she doubled over withughter.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jennyughed out loud. It was unknown when she came in. She had obviously heard


    Olivia¡®s words and her performance.


    ¡°Ms. Gray!¡± Olivia quickly stood up straight and stopped acting.


    ¡°Why are you putting on a show instead of working? Do you want to be an actor?¡± Jenny lightly


    coughed before she put on a straight face and walked in. Oliva pouted, ¡°I don¡®t have the looks even if I


    want to be an actor.¡±


    She was very self¨Cconscious and knew that she was just an ordinary girl. She had an average look, but


    was pretty good¨Clooking. However, she was too arrogant and annoying.


    Oh well... she admitted that she was not good¨Clooking. She was ugly!


    ¡°You really want to be an actor?!¡± Jenny put down the things she was holding on the table and turned


    around. ¡°No, no. I¡®m just kidding!¡± Olivia shook her hand and peeked. ¡°What did you bring, Ms. Gray?¡±


    ¡°This is information! What else do you think it is? Should I bring you some snacks instead?¡± Jenny said


    half¨Cjokingly.


    ¡°Sure... no, no need!¡± Olivia hesitated but shook her head. She knew that Jenny was teasing her. ¡°I


    wanted to ask what information this is.¡±


    Jenny did not answer her question but indicated to Lily, ¡°You should ask your manager.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m working on creating new types of Southbank soaps right now. I keep feeling that something is


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    amiss but can¡®t pinpoint it. That¡®s why I asked Jenny to bring over all the information about Southbank


    soap. I want to look at it and see if I can get any ideas.¡±


    Jenny continued, ¡°I was worried that she¡®d be too busy. All¡®s good now that you¡®vee back from


    your leave. Lily has been really busy recently due to your absence!¡± ¡°Oh right, the higher¨Cups said that


    you can have two assistants. You should spare some time and select your new helper.¡± Jenny


    remembered and informed Lily. ¡°There¡®s no need.¡± Lily flipped through the information and said without


    looking up, ¡°I have enough people as I have liv here now. It¡®s not necessary dual having more


    assistants is better in perfumery. Too many cooks spoil the broth.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Jenny did not force her. She


    put and over Olivia¡®s shoulder and leaned on her. Jenny looked at Olivia with a meaningful smile,


    ¡°Then again, Liv won¡®t be staying here for very long By then, you¡®ll still have to find new assistants.¡±


    ¡°Huh, why?¡± Lily looked at Olivia in surprise upon hearing this, ¡°Are you changingpanies?¡±


    Olivia shook hier lead in confusion. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not changingpanies. However, you¡®ll be a rich man¡®s wife after you marry Mr. Russell.


    Can you still work as a mere assistant?¡± Jenny continued without giving the other two people a chance


    to speak, ¡°Way to go, girl! You hide it really well!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 518

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 518


    Chapter 518 Olivia and Lily fell silent as Jenny had misunderstood the entire situation. ¡°Where did you


    hear these false rumors from, Jenny? I don¡®t have any rtionship with Mr. Russell,¡± Olivia raised both


    hands, expressing her innocence. Alexander¡®s real wife was right beside her, and she dared not take


    away Lily¡®s position.


    Jenny thought Olivia did not want to admit it. She patted Olivia¡®s shoulder with one hand and said, ¡°Oh


    well, you don¡®t need to keep pretending. There are no outsiders here. The photos clearly showed both


    of you together. So, do you want to wait until the wedding day before you will tell us the truth?¡±


    ¡°Photos? What photos do you mean?¡± Lily suddenly realized something amiss.


    ¡°It¡®s all over the newspapers and magazines. It¡®s also everywhere on social media. Did you not read the


    news?¡± Jenny was even more surprised than the duo. How could they not know such shocking news?!


    The duo shook their heads simultaneously and looked at each other. They were in a bad ce and


    busy with personal affairs recently, so they did not pay much attention to the news and gossip. Olivia


    and Lily knew nothing about the pliotos Jenny mentioned.


    ¡°Oh, you guys are something else,¡± Jenny helplessly said as she took out her mobile phone and found


    a relevant report to show them, ¡°Here, look at these photos. The man in it is Mr. Russell, and the


    woman is you, right?¡± She pointed at the photo with her fingers and looked at Olivia.


    Olivia was shocked. ¡°W¨CWhat?¡±


    ¡®If anyone looked at the photo from this angle, it would look like me, and Mr. Russell looks like he¡®s


    looking at me. Still, the photo is somewhat blurry.


    ¡°Others may not recognize you since the photo is unclear, but I know you, so I can tell at a nce that¡®s


    you in the photo. So, why are you still hiding it? Just be honest about it instead.¡± Jenny tickled Olivia,


    and Olivia giggled as she tried to get away from Jenny.


    ¡°Help me hold her, Lily. We must make her tell us the truth today!¡±


    ¡°Jenny, you can tell it¡®s me at a nce, but don¡®t you see the other people in the photos besides Mr.


    Russell and me?¡± Olivia asked as she looked at Lily. She wanted to know how Lily wanted to deal with


    this matter.


    ¡°There are other people?¡± Jenny stopped and looked down at the phone. She squinted her eyes as she


    looked in detail, ¡°The others are the hospital staff and Mr. Russell¡®s bodyguard. Do you take me for a


    fool?! How can you keep this a secret from us? Do you even treat us as your friends? Aren¡®t I right,


    Lily?¡± Jenny souglit an agreement from Lily, but Lily remained silent. ¡°Lily?¡±


    ¡°I should have told you this carlier, Jenny. However...¡± Lily touched her nose and looked at Jenny.


    ¡°Actually, the person in a rtionship with Alex is not Liv.¡± ¡°Not Liv? Do you know who it is?¡± Jenny


    looked at Lily with widened eyes. She started to feel that something was wrong as slie looked at her.


    Jenny looked back and forth between Lily and Olivia. Then she thought back on their words and


    zoomed in with her fingers to carefully look


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    at the photo on her phone. She finally saw a half¨Cfigure at the edge of the photo. As she mentioned,


    she could immediately recognize the person she knew at a nce,

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 519

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 519


    ¡°I¨CIs that...¡± Jenny still found it unbelievable even though the answer was right before her eyes. ¡°I¨CIt¡®s


    you?!¡±


    ¡°What¡®s wrong? Why can it be me?¡± Lily felt amused by her reaction. She might have considered telling


    Jenny about this earlier if she knew low interesting Jenny¡®s reaction would be.


    ¡°No. That¡®s not it. I¨C It¡®s....¡± Jenny found it difficult to ept this sudden turn of events. ¡°Is it genuinely


    you?! Didn¡®t the rumors say that...¡±


    ¡°Lily and Mr. Russell visited me at the hospital that day, but all my attention was on my mother at that


    time. There¡®s a problem with the angle in this photo. It¡®s an optical illusion due to miscement. That¡®s


    why it caused such a misunderstanding,¡± Olivia exined. She felt sad again at the mention of her


    mother.


    ¡°Oh right, it¡®s as you say if I look at it this way!¡± Jenny felt there was indeed a problem with the angle of


    the photo after scrutiny. ¡°These reporters are so clumsy. They didn¡®t get the facts right before spreading


    gossip. I almost made a joke out of myself!¡±


    Lily gently ced her hand on Olivia¡®s shoulder, trying tofort her.


    Even though her mother¡®s incident caused her to feel sad, many days have passed since then. Olivia


    had learned how to stay strong. She only felt a little sad and did not immerse herself in


    grief.


    Lily did not understand why Brittany misunderstood the person to be Olivia. However, she could


    somewhat understand it after she saw the photo. It seemed like Olivia took the me for her this time.


    ¡°You hid this secret so well!¡± Jenny pped Lily¡®s shoulder after she understood the whole matter.


    ¡°When did you get together? Why did you not tell me?! Oh, you knew about it, too? When did you


    know? How could both of you lide it from me?!¡± Jenny was angry and crossed her arms. Olivia hurriedly


    replied, ¡°I just found out about it not too long ago. I didn¡®t hide it from you on purpose. It¡®s just that...¡±


    She stopped lialfway, as she did not know how to exin it. Then she nced at Lily. ¡°This is my fault. I


    don¡®t want to disclose our rtionship because of Alex¡®s identity.¡± Lily continued after a brief pause,


    ¡°You should be able to understand. There were a lot of rumors when I just joined Rebirth. If we made


    our rtionship public, I wouldn¡®t have been able to work in peace.¡±


    There were still many doubts about Lily even now. However, it was of no importance any longer as she


    no longer minded it. She had proven hier ability, won an international award, and gained recognition


    from Mr. Parker. All of these gave Lily great encouragement. She wanted to achieve better results with


    her own hands and abilities.


    ¡°Ah... that¡®s true,¡°Jenny recalled her doubts about Lily at that time and came to understand her


    reasons. She had firmly rejected Lily then, and so did others. ¡°Still, if you had made your rtionship


    public earlier, you would¡®ve had an easier path. Some may question it, but no one would dare to find


    fault with you.¡±


    Even if Jenny were unwilling to ept Lily then, she would still let Lily in as someone significant


    supported her from behind the scenes. However, she would not be assigned any vital work, and others


    would treat her as an idler in thepany.


    Lily smiled and said, ¡°Yes, that¡®s right. While it¡®s true that no one would dare find fault with me, at the


    same time, no one would dare to use me. I knew you wouldn¡®t have let me into theboratory, Jenny.


    Even if you somehow did, you wouldn¡®t have handed me any projects. Am I right?¡±


    Her words were the same as Jenny¡®s thoughts. Jennyughed along, ¡°It¡®s good that you know that.¡±


    They had gotten along for a long time, after all. Jenny knew Lily¡®s capability and talent. Therefore, even


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    if she knew about her rtionship with Alexander, she would not assume that Lily relied on


    rtionships. ¡°This news genuinely surprised me. Mr. Will knows about this, too, right?¡± Jenny felt


    emotional, but she gradually digested the fact and epted it. Lily nodded. ¡°So, I was the only one in


    the dark?!¡± Jenny reigned her anger.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 520

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 520


    ¡°No, not many people know about it. I¡®m sorry for hiding this from you,¡± Lily apologized sincerely.


    After staring at her for a while, Jenny waved her hand. ¡°Fine, I¡®ll forgive you!¡±


    She was not a petty person, not to mention that this was someone else¡®s affair. It was up to Lily if she


    wanted to share it witli Jenny.


    ¡°By the way, I¡®ve basically found all the information you wanted here. See if there¡®s anything you can


    use. Thepany has been urging us. After all, once the research is sessful, it¡®ll be put into


    production immediately.¡± Jenny instantly got down to business.


    Lily nodded as she listened. ¡°I know. In fact, we¡®re almost done. There¡®s just onest step left. Once


    that seeds, we can officially kickstart the production. Olivia,e and help me.¡±


    Jokes aside, they were all very serious when it came to working. Before they knew it, the day had


    already passed. Just as Lily was about to leave, she noticed Alexander¡®s car parked at thepany¡®s


    entrance.


    ¡°You¡®re early today,¡± Lily said as she got in the car and rubbed her neck. ¡°Turn around,¡± Alexander


    ordered. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Turn around!¡±


    With a suspicious look, she slowly turned her back to him. Then, she felt a pair of hands on her


    shoulders, gently kneading them. ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®m a little sore from sitting for so long. I¡®ll do some


    stretches!¡± Lily hurriedly said.


    ¡°Stop moving!¡± Alexander said as he squeezed her shoulders, massaging her.


    After being massaged, the soreness in her shoulders dissipated. She sumbed to afortable and


    rxed state instantly, enjoying his massage. ¡°I told Jenny about us today,¡± she said quietly with her


    eyes closed,


    ¡°Mm?¡± Alexander hummed casually.


    ¡°Her reaction was hrious. The news scared her because I think she believed that Olivia was with you


    rather than me. It¡®s so funny.¡± Lily couldn¡®t help butugh when she recalled what had happened.


    Alexander listened to her uncontrobleugh and leaned over, whispering, ¡°Is it that funny?¡±


    His proximity made Lily¡®s eyes widen as she turned to look at him. ¡°I thought it would cause an uproar if


    we officially announced our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡®t it already announced?¡± He asked disapprovingly. ¡°Isn¡®t the photo posted?¡± ¡°Photo? You know


    about the photo?¡± Lily was surprised. ¡°Of course,¡± Alexander answered. ¡°They wouldn¡®t dare to post the


    photo if I didn¡®t agree.¡± Lily was speechless to hear this.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 521

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 521


    Chapter 521 ¡°That meant he gave the green light to use the plioto? Is die aware that the shot was


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    taken at an awkward angle that invites misinterpretation?¡® ¡°Have you seen the photo?¡± Lily asked


    again. Alexander shook his head. Since he was so busy, he had simply said yes when his assistant


    came to ask and then did not follow up.


    He only knew that the newspapers and magazines liad published the photo as gossip. Whenever he


    wanted to look it up, something would interrupt him, and he would forget about it. It was only now that


    he was reminded of it again. ¡°Why? Did you see it? How is it? Do we look like a perfect match?¡±


    Alexander asked with great interest.


    Lily didn¡®t know if she wanted tough or cry. ¡®Perfect match?! We¡®re so perfect that by only showing


    half of my body, you can tell we¡®re a


    couple!¡®


    ¡°Look at it yourself,¡± Lily said as she took out her phone and searched the Inte for the news before


    showing it to him. Alexander fell silent when he saw what was on the phone. His eyes narrowed as he


    studied the photo. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Exactly. Where am I?¡± Lily nodded thoughtfully before pointing to


    the corner of the picture.¡± Who do you think this is?¡± Alexander continued to stare at the photo quietly


    before passing Lily back her phone and taking out his own. Then, he punched in some numbers and


    asked, ¡°Which news outlet took our photo?¡± Lily had no idea what was being said on the other end of


    the phone when Alexander said, ¡°The reporter that took the photo can beid off.¡± Lily was speechless!


    ¡®How could this man be so cruel? He just made a call toy someone off without a second thought.


    This must be the beliavior of a devil!¡®


    ¡°How could you me someone else for this?¡± Lily whispered. ¡°Didn¡®t you agree to it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡®t know that the photo was taken like this! What an idi*t! How could they publish this photo?!¡±


    Alexander was furious. ¡®What the h*ll is this?!¡®


    ¡°Maybe they thought you and Olivia were a couple.¡± Hearing this, Alexander narrowed his eyes


    threateningly. ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°I won¡®t dare to!¡± Lily quickly defended herself and stuck her


    tongue out. However, the smile on her lips betrayed her duplicity. ¡°I just think that Olivia has suffered a


    lot for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll help you get justice!¡±


    Initially, Lily didn¡®t know wliat he was talking about.


    Soon, she understood what lie ineant. When the car drove to a gatedmunity, another car was


    already waiting for them outside. Once the other vehicle saw them approaching, the people in the car


    got out.


    Lily recognized the man as someone she had met two days ago¨CBrandon Oakley. As for the woman,


    she looked very familiar.


    Alexander rolled down the window and nced over lightly as Brandon came over with a gleaming


    smile. ¡°Well, if it isn¡®t Fourth Russell.¡±


    Brandon rarely called Alexander by his nickname, making Alexander narrow his eyes slightly.


    ¡°We¡®re together,¡± Alexander said to the security guard, then he rolled up his car window and slowly


    drove in. When Lily looked back, she saw that the two got back into the car and soon followed suit.


    After parking the car, Alexander did not bother waiting for them as he took her hand and brought her


    into the house. Lily looked back, but Alexander tugged her forward. ¡°Don¡®t worry about ther!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 522

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 522


    Chapter 522 Upon entering the house, Lily was about to change out of her shoes whien Alexander


    unexpectedly crouched down and helped her.


    Lily was startled and subconsciously retracted her sect. ¡°Wliat are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Let me help you with your shoes,¡± he raised liis head and answered naturally. However, there was


    nothing natural about this, and Lily felt highly ufortable. ¡°It¡®s fine. I can do it mysell!¡±


    Then, she quickly changed out of her shoes, feeling the pressure from behind her. Looking back, she


    saw Brandon and the woman at the door. The woman¡®s gaze was almost murderous. If looks could kill,


    Lily would have been dead.


    The ufortable feeling in Lily grew as she frowned slightly. Then, slie put on her slippers and got


    herself a water bottle. ¡°Come in,¡± Alexander ushered casually. Only then did Lily notice that the


    servants that usually left after cleaning were still there.¡® What¡®s Alex nning? One of the servants


    quickly brought over a pot of tea, but only with two cups. They were ced in front of Alexander.


    Obviously, the drinks were for Alexander and Lily and not the two guests.


    Alexander was doing this on purpose!


    Lily stood at the ind¡®s edge with her drink and shot him a nce. She had no idea what he was


    doing. Although she had no idea who the woman was, she quickly pieced it together.


    That woman that came with Brandon seemed hostile toward Lily. Looking at how she dressed, Lily


    guessed that she must be Brandon¡®s younger sister, Brittany. On top of that, the bruises on her face


    were still noticeable, although she had tried to conceal them with makeup. It seemed that Olivia wasn¡®t


    exaggerating when she said she had the upper hand.


    Ever since Brittany entered the front door, lier eyes had been fixated on Lily. When Brittany noticed Lily


    was looking back at hier, hier gaze became more vicious and hateful. Lily believed that if the two men


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    weren¡®t around, Brittany would have rushed over and punched Lily until she was ck and blue, given


    that she still had the strength.


    Once Lily pieced the puzzle together, she understood what was going on. However, with how Brittany


    was acting, were they really there to apologize?


    ¡°Ah, Fourth Russell...¡± Brandon smiled, trying to close the gap between them by calling Alexander his


    nickname, However, Alexander was cold. ¡°I don¡®t think we¡®re at the level of calling each other by our


    nicknames.¡±


    Altliough he looked polite, he drew the line between himself and the two very clearly. Alexander was far


    from happy. He did not need Brandon¡®s friendship.


    Brandon let out a dry cough, a little embarrassed. Then, he continued smiling, ¡°Don¡®t be like that. I


    know that this time Brittany went a little too far, but... your wife¨C¨C¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Brittany pinched him hard, causing him to groan in pain. ¡°What do


    you mean ¡®wife¡®? What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± ¡°Brittany!¡± Brandon was helpless. They had


    get my servant to send you off,¡± Alexander said coldly with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°That¡®s not¨C¡±


    Brandon was about to speak, but Brittany interjected, ¡°Why should I apologize? It¡®s me who was beaten


    up. Alex, can¡®t you tell?!¡± She then stood up abruptly and took a few steps forward, almost touching


    Alexander¡®s legs.¡± Look! Look at my face! I¡®m almost disfigured! Can¡®t you see?! How could you be so


    heartless?! Alex, we grew up together. Now, you¡®d push me aside for another woman?!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 523

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 523


    Chapter 523 Lily raised her brows when she saw this and noticed Alexander calmly pulling his legs


    away from her.


    ¡°Another woman?¡± Alexander turned his head to look at Lily. ¡°Did you mean her?¡±


    After being put in the spotlight, Lily felt a little ufortable and shot him an angry look, which he then


    chemistry between them in the room. Brittany was fuming when she saw this. After all, she and


    Alexander had known each other for more than ten years. Even after so long, Brittany had never seen


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    him look at her that way. How he smiled dotingly at Lily was something Brittany would die for. Yet,


    Alexander had never looked at her that way. However, this woman managed to make him smile at her


    like that. ¡®Why?! Why?!¡®


    Today was the first time Brittany found out who the mysterious woman was and what she looked like.


    The woman she fought with was just an imposter. Brittany was depressed even just thinking about it.


    ¡°Come here, you!¡± Alexander called out warmly and gestured for Lily toe over.


    Although she did not want to, guests were still around, so she had toply. She walked toward him


    and stood two steps away, squinting at him.¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡®m not going to eat you. Come here.¡±


    He frowned, unhappy that she was keeping a distance from him.


    Lily quietly took a step forward before Alexander suddenly grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her into


    his arms. Then he turned to look at Brittany and said, ¡°Let me officially introduce you two. This is my


    wife, Lily Christian. She isn¡®t just another woman.¡® She is someone very important to me. If anyone


    dares toy a finger on her, they will have to answer to me!¡±


    The whole room fell silent at the sound of that.


    At this moment, Brittany¡®s face twisted uglily. She tried her best to control herself, but every word


    Alexander said was like a stab to her heart. Then she asked through gritted teeth, ¡°That¡®s her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is her!¡± Alexander nodded affirmatively. ¡°Brittany, I¡®ve said it countless times. For the sake of


    the friendship between our families, I¡®ve always treated you as my younger sister, but if you don¡®t want


    me to, I won¡®t force it upon you. However, I won¡®t let anyone who tries to hurt my woman go!¡± Seeing


    how Brittany had gone straight to Olivia¡®s door and fought Olivia, she would undoubtedly go after Lily


    after discovering she had gotten the wrong person the first time. Alexander intended to warn Brittany


    not to even think about that. ¡°Why can¡®t you love me?!¡± Brittany clenched lier lists and yelled almost


    hysterically. ¡°I just can¡®t,¡± He answered decisively. Brandon could not help but pity his sister because of


    how cruel Alexander¡®s words sounded. Tears rolled down Brittany¡®s face, and she could not hold herself


    back anymore as she


    screamed at Alexander, ¡°I hate you! I hate all of you!¡± Then she turned and ran out.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 524

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 524


    Chapter 524 ¡°Brittany? Brittany!¡± Although Brandon wanted to chase after her, he was still worried


    about Alexander. After all, he came here intending to apologize to Alexander properly and to prevent


    tension between the two families.


    Two days ago, Brittany came home sobbing. Initially, her parents were furious when they discovered


    that someone had beaten her, and they wanted to avenge her. Later, they felt a little apprehensive


    when they discovered that she got beaten because she was looking for Alexander¡®s fiancee, and


    Brittany was the first to strike.


    After all, they knew what kind of person Alexander was. They could still seek justice if Brittany were the


    only one who got hurt. However, their daughter had taken the initiative to provoke the other person, and


    they had no idea if the other person was hurt, putting Brittany¡®s parents in a sticky situation.


    After much deliberation, they decided to let Brandon take Brittany along to apologize and clear up this


    matter. After all, if the two children went to apologize, the Oakleys could still maintain their reputation.


    Ultimately, Brandon stood up and bowed before solemnly saying, ¡°Alex, i know my sister is at fault this


    time, so I¡®m here to apologize to you and Ms. Christian on her behalf. However, I¡®m sure you¡®ve seen


    that Brittany has also gotten injured.


    ¡°On top of that, Ms. Christian is unscathed. I hope you can spare Brittany this time for the sake of her


    love for you for all these years. I promise she¡®ll never bother Ms. Christian again in the future.¡± Brandon


    had put aside his jokes and was very serious. It was clear he was also trying to defend his sister.


    Then Alexander turned to look at Lily. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Lily was perplexed. ¡®How can this man throw the question back to me?!¡®


    She stayed quiet as she thought for a moment before gracefully answering, ¡°Although I caused this


    incident, the one that got hurt isn¡®t me, but my friend. You should also direct your apology to her. You¡®re


    right, Brittany got injured too, but we can¡®t call it even just because both of them got hurt.


    ¡°There is a cause and effect to all things in life. Brittany wouldn¡®t have gotten hurt if she didn¡®te


    knocking on someone¡®s door to provoke them. My friend simply fought back in self¨Cdefense.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Ms. Christian?¡± Brandon nced at her and asked. ¡°It¡®s simple. I¡®d just like an


    apology.¡± After a pause, Lily continued again before Brandon could speak ¡°However, seeing how Ms.


    Oakley reacted, there is no way she¡®d apologize. I can see that you¡®re very sincere, Mr. Oakley, and I


    am willing to believe you are.


    ¡°I will pass on your apology to my friend. Also, since my friend has gotten injured, I initially wanted to


    have youpensate for the medical expenses. However, we¡®ll call it even now that I¡¯ve seen that


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Brittany also got hurt.¡±


    After saying that, she nced at Alexander as is trying to say, ¡°Look how reasonable I am in handling


    this!¡±


    Alexander did not understand her gaze and said, ¡°You¡®ll still have topensate.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s not a problem!¡± Brandon answered without hesitation. ¡°We¡®re willing to foot the bill for the


    medical expenses, and we¡®ll also not demand Brittany¡®s share. We hope this won¡®t affect our family¡®s


    rtionship since it¡®s been going strong for many years. I hope we can still work together in the future.¡±


    Alexander nodded. ¡°All is well as long as you don¡®t cross the line¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± If Brandon did not know how important this woman was to Alexander, he knew now.


    Then Brandon bowed again. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now, then.¡±


    He was still worried about his sister and wanted to look for her. Alexander Waved him off, and Brandon


    strode out in a hurry.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with how we handled this matter?¡± Alexander asked once Brandon left. ¡°Did you


    arrange all this on purpose?¡± Lily asked ¡°I¡®m just trying to prove a point. No one can hurt you.¡±


    Alexander held Lily¡®s hand gently and promised.


    However, Lily¡®s focus was on something else. ¡°By the way, why does he call you Fourth Russel?

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 525

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 525


    Chapter 525 The Russells were prosperous and prominentpared to other families. There were


    many descendants from Alexander¡®s father¡®s generation. Alexander¡®s grandmother was still around but


    was old and could no longer manage family matters.


    Alexander was responsible for deciding the family¡®s big and small matters. In other words, his uncles,


    aunts, and other family members needed to listen to him on the Russell family¡®s matters.


    However, Lily did not know he had any siblings, so she wondered why Brandon suddenly addressed


    Alexander as ¡°Fourt Russell.¡±


    Alexander gently patted Lily¡®s lead, ¡°That¡®s because I am the fourth child.¡±


    **Huh?¡± Lily was surprised, ¡°How did I not know about this?¡±


    ¡°Members of the Russell family can¡®t mention this matter, so not many outsiders know. However, those


    who know no longer mention it since many years have passed. We¡®ve gradually forgotten about it, too,¡±


    Alexander said nonchntly


    Life came and went. One would meet many people and forget many more in one¡®s lifetime. How many


    would still remember and not forget one after one died?


    ¡°If so... your brothers and sisters...¡± She asked carefully. It must be sensitive since the family could not


    speak of it.


    ¡°My brother.¡± Alexander answered lier, ¡°I had three elder brothers, but...¡± Alexander paused his


    sentences and turned to look at Lily with his deep eyes. ¡°They are all dead.¡±


    ¡®W¨CWhat?!¡® Lily widened her eyes in surprise. Although she was mentally prepared, his words still


    caught her by surprise. ¡®He had three brothers, but they¡®re all dead?!¡±


    ¡°Were they...sick?¡± Lily thought of a possibility. After all, the Russells were powerful and should be able


    to protect their descendants.


    ¡°My eldest brother died when he was very young. My second brother was carefully raised but died at


    six due to a car ident. As for my third brother, he died of illness, or so I heard. I was still young at


    that time and didn¡®t know much.¡± Alexander¡®s tone was calm, and his demeanor natural. There were


    not many strong emotions in his voice.


    However, Lily felt heartbroken at her husband¡®s calmness and subconsciously hugged Alexander


    around his neck tightly. His three elder brothers were all dead. It must liave been tough for him to grow


    up safely. Indeed, he had endured a lot of pressure.


    Lily thought that her childhood was terrible enough. Little did she expect that Alexander¡®s childhood


    would be worse.


    ¡°My mother couldn¡®t withstand the leartbreak and died soon after. Myther followed suit two years


    ¡°Alex, I...¡± Lily softly called him as she felt piercing pain in her lieart. She never knew the Russells had


    such tragic secrets. It turned out his closest family members were no longer around. No wonder he did


    not care and was indifferent on this matter.


    ¡°You have me,¡± Lily responded in a gentle voice, Alexander turned around and gently kissed Lily¡®s


    forehead, ¡°There¡®s no need for you to care too much about this. It luas long passed, and I don¡®t feel sad


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    anymore.¡± ¡°I won¡®t, but I¡®ll be here with you.¡± Lily wanted to be by Alexander¡®s side forever,

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 526

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 526


    Chapter 526 ¡°Of course you¡®ll be by my side. Could it be that you want to run away?!¡± He chuckled,


    ¡°You can¡®t run away even if you want to. Have you gottenzy? I heard the Southbank soap¡®s progress


    is nearing its end. Is that right?¡±


    Lily knew he wanted to change the topic but did not expose his intent. She went along with him, ¡°How


    could there be a boss like you who demands his staff to continue working after hours? I¡®ll go on strike if


    you keep pressuring me!¡± ¡°You won¡®t. You still have to make essential oil for your grandfather.¡±


    Alexander smiled and continued, ¡°Southbank soap is a new attempt. There should be more new


    projects if the results are promising. It¡®ll be easier for us to open up the Westwood market.¡±


    He was a businessman who had a long¨Cterm vision. Lily did not know much about business matters,


    but she knew how to make perfume and understood it well. Therefore, she knew expanding to the


    international market was not easy.


    ¡°This is the same as any ordinary soap. However, the ingredients used in Southbank soap are a little


    special and easily alter the smell. I¡®ve been trying to find a bnce in it. It would not be difficult to add


    in other aromas once this bnce is found.¡±


    Lily had been researching ittely and spoke with authority, ¡°I think I have found the bnce and will


    soon be sessful.¡±


    ¡°I know my wife is the best!¡± He cupped her cheek and nted a loud, smacking kiss on her forehead.


    Lily blushed deeply at his deration and gently pushed him away, ¡°Stop ttering me! I¡®ll make the


    essential oil for my grandfather immediately after I settle this. There¡®s also Lisa¡®s


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    request for an exclusive perfume. I¡®ve been swampedtely!¡± ¡°Before that...¡± Alexander bridal¨Ccarried


    her, ¡°You need a good rest!¡±


    The red¨Cbrick front and red¨Ctiled rool made this a conventional but weing home. As opposed to


    how it looked from the outside, the inside of the house was a total mess. The floor was littered with


    empty wine bottles. There was a person sleeping on the bed off to one side. He stared at the ceiling


    with lifeless, dull eyes while holding a bottle in one hand.


    The wine bottle was rolling around on the floor, and lie kicked it away. There was a loud clunk when the


    sses collided into one another. The individual, however, remained in the same ce and showed no


    response to the noise. He tipped his head back and gulped down some of the liquid, but after two more


    swigs, the bottle was dry. He turned around and tried shaking the bottle, but nothing came out. With


    disdain, he tossed it away. Crash!


    It made a loud noise as it shattered.


    Arianna frowned at this and walked through the mess. She stood in front of him and asked,¡± How long


    do you intend to keep drinking?¡± ¡°Have you felt heartache?¡± He opened his eyes, nced at her, and


    sneered. He then picked up


    a can of beer next to him, opened it, and gulped it down. ¡°I¡®ve said it before. You can continue drinking


    as you like! It¡®s up to you to stay in this hell, as it¡®s your choice. You can always look for me if you want


    to stand up again.¡±


    There were empty wine bottles and ss shards around her where she stood. Arianna was wearing a


    ck cashmere coat and looked extravagant and delicate. She seemed out of ce.


    ¡°Look for you... what can you do? Can you lielp me save mypany? Can you turn back time?¡± He


    wanted to rewind the clock if it was possible. There were many things that he regretted. However, there


    was no curc (or regrets in this world.


    ¡°Of course...¡± Arianna paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Not!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 527

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 527


    Chapter 527 ¡°If that¡®s the case, why are we even having this conversation?¡± He sneered, a rhetorical


    question as he clearly knew the answer. Arianna¡®s expression remained calm as she looked at his


    depressed appearance. She smiled ironically, ¡°I can¡®t turn back time, but I can lielp you make a


    ¡°What an easy thing to say. Start over!¡± Heughed.


    He shook his liead and said, ¡°Did you know how difficult it was for me to start thepany? I started


    from nothing, and gradually, it became what it is today. Every table, every chair, and every bit of


    everything was my blood and sweat. Start over? I have nothing to start over now!¡±


    ¡°That¡®s why I¡®m here to help you!¡± Arianna faced him with her hands on her back. She looked like a


    princess, devoid of any dust and dirt.


    ¡°You¡®re here to help me?¡± He opened his eyes to look at her and smiled mockingly, ¡°Forget it! Your life


    in the Tanner family is not as good as it seemed. What do you have that can help me?!¡±


    He somewhat knew the situation in the Tanner family. Even though Arianna was the only daughter of


    Joseph Tanner and Eloise Neville, Joseph was a man who favored his son over his daughter.


    Therefore, he might love his daughter but would not let her inherit the family business. Moreover,


    Joseph had an illegitimate son. He would likely leave his inheritance to that child instead of Arianna.


    Arianna was not angry at his ridicule. ¡°That¡®s right! My situation within the Tanner family is indeed not


    ideal. However, I¡®m the legitimate daughter of the Tanner family. I¡®m not like you, an illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Her words hit his sore spot and made him angry. ¡°I still have more capital at my disposal than


    you, no matter what. Therefore, I¡®m not joking when I say I can help you. I can do as I say. What do you


    think? Would you consider cooperating with me?¡± Arriana offered him a hand and believed he would


    grab it. ¡°Why do you want to cooperate with me?¡± He was full of doubts, ¡°I¡®m no help to you at all with


    my current situation. If you are looking for a partner, there are plenty of candidates!¡± ¡°There are indeed


    many candidates, but... you¡®re the most suitable person!¡± Arianna looked at him and said with certainty.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t want to admit that you¡®re my brother if possible. However, there¡®s nothing I can do. Mother


    already liad you before she gave birth to me. It¡®s not like I can push you back into her womb. We


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    should work together as we have the same mother. Don¡®t you think so?¡±


    Arianna kept her distance and did not go nearer as he smelled pungent. She left him there after she


    picked him up that day. She arranged for a reliable person to take care of him. He spent his days


    between being drunk and sleeping as though he wanted to drink to his death. She felt that now was the


    right time toe and talk to him.


    ¡°Stop lying. Do you think I¡®ll believe you?¡± He turned away andughed. He threw the can


    L¡®


    as


    away and patted his body with both hands to look for something. When he did not find anything, he


    turned back to her and asked, ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡±


    Arianna took out a cigarette box from her bag and pulled one out. She threw it at him, along with a


    lighter. ¡°Thanks!¡± He thanked lier, lit the cigarello, and took a deep purl. Then he narrowed his eyes and


    exhaled slowly.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 528

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 528


    ¡°Whether we¡®re willing to admit it or not, we¡®re blood rtives.¡± Arianna continued.


    Her mother thought she did not know. It was not just Arianna, either. Her father also knew her mother


    had another son out there. A son with her ex¨Chusband.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    They kept quiet and pretended they did not know since they knew the Tanners needed a matriarch to


    run the household and deal with family issues. Of course, they did it to maintain the facade of the great


    Tanner family, so they would not be ridiculed. Since her mother handled it carefully and did not intend


    to bring her son back by her side, her father turned a blind eye.


    Nathaniel Hall disagreed with Arianna, ¡°In that case, why don¡®t you go to your younger brother? At least


    he has the same father as you.¡± Nathaniel was not convinced by Arianna, who tried to use the ¡®family


    card¡® on him. Even siblings harm each other all the time. It did not mean anything.


    ¡°I know you don¡®t trust me, and I¡®ll be honest with you. Yes, Ie to you for this coboration not just


    because you are my brother, but also because you pose no danger to me.


    Nathaniel and Arianna were indeed rted. Both were simrly suspicious of each other and knew


    each other all too well. ¡°Oh?¡± Raising his eyebrows, Nathaniel took a puff of his cigarette and gestured


    to Arianna to continue.


    ¡°You know that my other, younger half¨Cbrother... We have the same father. I might as well tell you that


    my father intends to bring him back to the Tanner family so that he can legitimately take over the


    family¡®s business. Do you think I would wanna work with him?¡± Nathaniel was a little surprised. He did


    not expect that Joseph would do that. Even so, he concealed his surprise, shrugged, and said, ¡°Who


    knows? You might be happy to have a little brother.¡±


    ¡°What the h*ll are you talking about?¡± At this moment, Arianna lost herposure.


    She grabbed Nathaniel¡®s cor and pulled him closer, staring at him fiercely, ¡°Once that b* stard joins


    the family, the next would be his sk*nky mother. At that point, I¡®ll lose my status in the Tanner family and


    our mother... Do you think she¡®ll still be able to sit firmly? If she loses in this battle, Nathaniel, don¡®t


    even think about having a chance to turn your life around!


    Seeing the dazed look on Nathaniel¡®s face, Arianna let go of him in disgust and pushed him down, ¡°Oh,


    I forgot! Maybe you don¡®t want that chance in the first ce. Maybe you just want to be a coward,


    hiding in your dark corner, getting drunk in your sorrows all day long.¡± ¡°Another thing, I forgot to tell


    you... Is Lily Christian your ex¨Cgirlfriend?¡± Hearing Lily¡®s name, Nathaniel¡®s eyes lit up.


    ¡°She¡®s going to marry the president of La Beaut¨¦ Group, Alexander Russell. What about you? You can


    do nothing but sit in the corner and cry. I despise you.¡± Arianna brushed her hands as


    if they were dirty from pulling Nathaniel¡®s cor. She turned around proudly and said, ¡°Okay, you can go


    on like this, but if one day, mom is forced out of the Tanner family, there¡®ll be no liding ce for you


    anymore.¡±


    Looking around, Arianna had the most contemptuous smile on her face


    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 529

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 529


    Chapter 529 ¡°Fine! I¡®ll do it!¡± Nathaniel suddenly thundered.


    Arianna stopped and turned around. ¡°I¡®ll do it. I¡®ll work with you,¡± Nathaniel repeated and struggled to


    get up from his bed as ss bottles around him fell to the floor. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Arianna


    smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I have something good for you.¡± She turned and walked toward Nathaniel. ¡°I have


    a group of henchmen who sort out matters for me. It¡®s sort of like an organization. However, some


    things are inappropriate or inconvenient for me to discuss now. I¡®ll need your help with those.¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, you want me to do your dirty work,¡± Nathaniel said with a chuckle. He did not expect a


    soft and gentle girl like Arianna to handle things this way. If she had not said it herself, he would not


    believe it.


    ¡°Don¡®t say that. Who¡®s to say what¡®s dirty and what¡®s not? As long as you can achieve your goals,


    nobody cares llow you do it,¡± Arianna said disapprovingly, ¡°Look at how great the Russells¡® empire is


    now. Do you think Alexander¡®s hands are clean? This includes the Tanners or the Richards in


    Kingnd, who dares say they¡®re all innocent?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡®m not arguing with you about that, and I didn¡®t say no, but why do you need me since you have


    a group of people to do it for you?¡±


    ¡®It¡®s not easy to lead a group of henchmen. Would she feel at ease handing over such power to


    me?¡®


    As if seeing through what Nathaniel was thinking, Arianna said, ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about that.


    Since I¡®m giving it to you, I¡®m confident I have everything under control. It¡®s just that I have too many


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    things to do, and I always need someone to help me.¡± ¡°What¡®s in it for me?¡± Since it would be a


    coboration, there must be some benefits for both sides. No one would coborate without benefits.


    ¡°Well, although there are not many people in my organization, they¡®re elites. Apart from conveying my


    orders, you can use them as long as it¡®s manageable. Of course, i¡®ll give you some of the Tanner


    family¡®s assets when things get done. Isn¡®t this much better than starting over from scratch?¡±


    Indeed, Arianna¡®s offer was very tempting, but Nathaniel was still skeptical. ¡°You¡®re willing to share the


    Tanner family¡®s assets with me?¡±


    ¡°If I can get everything, there¡®s no big deal with sharing some with you.¡± Arianna shrugged. ¡°You want


    everything?!¡± Nathaniel was shocked. He thought she just wanted a part of it. It wasmon for those


    in wealthy families to fight for family assets, but he did not expect the extent of her greed. With a


    sarcastic smile, Arianna turned around and said unhurriedly, ¡°Since I have decided to fight, of course,


    I¡®ll go all out. Otherwise, what is the point of all my efforts?¡± She continued, ¡°What¡®s wrong with being a


    woman? They don¡®t think women can handle the family business. Well, I want to prove that I can do it


    and do it better!¡± Her eyes shone with vindictive light.


    Since childhood, she had been excellent in her homework and had developed many good ideas for the


    woman. Since that was the case, she wanted to take everything so that her father¡®s little b*stard would


    not get a dime.


    Not just him. There was also Arianna¡®s uncle¡®s ungrateful loser son, who only knew how to carve wood.


    Arianna wanted everyone to see her strength. ¡°Either way, it will be good for you if you hielp me,¡± she


    said confidently, ¡°Wouldn¡®t it be easy to turn your life around once you have the means?¡±


    After pondering, Nathaniel asked cautiously, ¡°Aren¡®t you afraid I¡®ll rob you of your family business just


    like them?¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 530

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 530


    Chapter 530 ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ariannaughed loudly and disdainfully, ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you know


    why I came to you?¡± She continued slowly, word by word, ¡°Because you are not a Tanner! You¡®re not a


    Tanner. No matter how much you want the assets, and even if someone reveals your true identity, the


    family has nothing to do with you.¡±


    That was why Arianna was willing to coborate with Nathaniel but was afraid of her other half¨Cbrother.


    There was no conflict of interest between her and Nathaniel.


    ¡°I¡®ll see you again at an appropriate time, but I hope you won¡®t look like this by then.¡± Arianna put on her


    sunsses and quietly left.


    The Southbank soap project had reached its final stages, and Lily had almostpleted it. She


    handed over thest few steps to Olivia, and all that remained was to wait for the final data to record


    them. The product was almost ready to go into production.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Meanwhile, Lily was working on the essential oil for her grandfather in her own free time at home. After


    all, she should not take up her working time with personal matters. Now, she mainly upied herself


    with Lisa¡®s signature perfume.


    Developing signature perfumes for celebrities wasmonce in the industry. However, it was


    difficult for a smallpany like Rebirth to get a project like this. Lisa was also a semi well¨Cknown


    model in the industry. Without her rtionship with Lily, she would not have sought Rebirth. Rebirth


    treated this project as a priority. After all, it would greatly benefit Lily and Rebirth is Lily could do it well.


    Looking at all the materials before her, Lily did not rush to pick one. Instead, she stood there thinking


    seriously.


    Understanding the subject herself was the most important thing about developing a signature perfume.


    There were thousands of scents around, so the final product should fit Lisa¡®s style and vibes.


    Although Lisa was a model and tried her best to look sexy and mature, she still could not get rid of the


    innocence and youthfulness in her. The biggest challenge for Lily was perfectly integrating the two


    She sniffed the materials individually and quickly wrote down a few preliminary thoughts with a pen.


    Time passed without her noticing. When she exited the office, she saw someone wandering across the


    road. She did not expect to see that person here. Lily took a second look, and that man happened to


    look in her direction. When he first saw her, he avoided eye contact with lier. After two seconds, he


    turned to look at her again. It seemed he was in trouble, so Lily walked over quickly and asked, ¡°Hey,


    are you looking for me for something?¡±


    Benedict nodded but quickly shook his head. Lily did not understand what he meant. ¡°Hey, I haven¡®t


    seen you in a while. Have you lost your tongue? Can¡®t you talk?¡± Lily teased him. ¡°You¡®re the one who


    lost your tongue!¡± Sure enough, Benedict was his typical quick¨Ctempered


    self.


    Lily felt satisfied that she baited Benedict into speaking. She said smilingly, ¡°Tell me what¡®s the matter.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 531

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 531


    Chapter 531 As Benedict spoke, he realized Lily was only teasing him. He red at her gloomily,


    removed his backpack, and handed it to Lily, ¡°This is for you!¡±


    Lily was startled, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡®s what you want!¡± Benedict said.


    Lily took the backpack with one hand and immediately noticed how heavy it was. The backpack almost


    fell from her hand as she did not hold it properly. She hurriedly picked it up with the other hand,


    weighed it, and looked at him again, ¡°Can I open it?¡±


    ¡°I told you it¡®s for you. It¡®s up to you whether or not you want to open it.¡± Benedict looked awkward.


    Lily smiled, slightly unzipped the backpack, looked inside, and found arge piece of wood packed in a


    bag. No wonder it was so heavy. There was also a faint, elegant, and memorable scent. It was what


    Lily had been looking for all this time, and she was surprised, ¡°Didn¡®t you say you didn¡®t have


    anymore?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s true.¡± Benedict let go of his hands and put them in his trouser pockets. He raised his chin and did


    not look at the backpack. He seemed worried he would change his mind and take it back. ¡°This is all


    that¡®s left.¡±


    The backpack was heavy, but Lily held it in her arms joyfully. ¡°You¡®re willing to give this to me? Don¡®t


    you want to keep it for yourself to carve something?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡®s pointless.¡± Benedict¡®s eyes drooped,


    looking defeated. ¡°Why is it pointless? You¡®ve preserved this quite well. Are you sure you don¡®t want it?¡±


    Lily tried to probe.


    Benedict was a little impatient. ¡°Hey, why all the questions? Just take it if you want it. If you don¡®t want


    it, I¡®ll take it back,¡± he said as he reached out to grab the backpack.


    Lily hurriedly turned to her side. ¡°Of course I want it! When did I say I don¡®t want it? If you¡®re giving me


    this, I¡®ll take it.¡±


    Hearing her words, Benedict¡®s hand stopped mid¨Cair for two seconds, and then he retracted. He felt a


    little disappointed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Hey,e on. You¡®re the eldest son of the Tanner family. You have everything. Why do you want to


    fight with me over this?¡± Although Benedict said the wood was rare, Lily thought it should not be difficult


    for him to get more.


    ¡°There¡®s no more.¡± Benedict shook his head and sighed faintly. ¡°There won¡®t be anymore. I will never


    touch wood carving again,¡± Benedict said as he stared ahead nkly in a daze. Lily nced at his


    hands and noticed visible calluses on his palms. People who often held chisels and dealt with wood


    carving would not only have calluses on their hands but also wounds.


    She could tell Benedict was still passionate about this line of work. When she bumped into him at the


    woodcarving shop on the roadside that day, she could tell Benedict did it because he liked it. Now, he


    said that he would never touch wood carving again.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lily thought Benedict must have had a reason. However, she should not invade his privacy, so


    she asked casually. As expected, Benedict did not answer her directly, ¡°I heard you¡®re getting married


    soon, so take this as my wedding gift.¡± ¡°A wedding gift?¡± Scrunching her nose, Lily said, ¡°That¡®s too


    stiny of you!¡±


    ¡°The esteemed eldest son of the Tanner family only sent me a small backpack of wood as a wedding


    gift. There should at least be a truckload of it.¡®


    ¡°Do you want it or not? I can take it back!¡± He stretched his hand again. However, Lily took two steps


    back, ¡°Don¡®t even think about it!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 532

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 532


    Chapter 532 Benedict was quiet. He was reluctant to let it go, and kind of hoped to take it back.


    However, he was adamant about giving it to Lily.


    ¡°It¡®s from me personally, not from the Tanner family.¡± Benedict suddenly exined.


    Lily felt he was not in the right headspace, but it was difficult for her to ask. She could only say, ¡°Thank


    you, I like it very much.¡± Benedict smiled and started to leave, but he turned around after two steps,


    ¡°Are you really going to marry someone from the Russell family?¡±


    Confused, Lily looked at him quietly.


    ¡°I¨CIt¡®s nothing.¡± Shaking his head, his face was hesitant, ¡°See you around.¡±


    Looking at his departing figure with lots of questions, Lily felt that Benedict¡®s visit was strange, but she


    could not tell what was wrong with him.


    In any case, she liked this gift very much, and it simply won her heart.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander was surprised to see Lilye home with a big bag, ¡°What¡®s that?¡±


    ¡°Good stuff!¡± Lilyughed and walked into the house with it in her arms. Alexander hurriedly stepped


    forward to help her with it and felt the weight, ¡°It¡®s quite heavy.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡®s heavy. It¡®s wood!¡± She


    put the backpack down and opened the zipper to reveal the wood inside.


    ¡°Wood?!¡± Ever since Lily made a workspace at home, she brought back more strange things. This


    piece of wood was quite ordinarypared to some other things she brought back. It was just... So


    big


    ¡°Someone gave it to me.¡± Guessing what Alexander was thinking about, Lily exined, ¡°It was the


    eldest of the Tanner family, Benedict Tanner. You met himst time when we were at my family¡®s


    home.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He remembered the young man in the snow.


    ¡°Well, he promised me before, but then there was no news. I thought I¡®d never see it. I didn¡®t expect the


    world to be so small that I would bump into him in my own backyard. Maybe he remembered that he


    still owed me something, so he gave it to me today.¡±


    Lily was happy. After all, she had wanted this for a long time, and fresh material could always trigger


    her inspiration. She could feel that her creative inspiration was about to explode. ¡°What time are you


    going to bed tonight?¡± Seeing her excitement, Alexader knew what she was going to do.


    Having been with her for a while, Alexander knew she was much more interested in ingredients and


    raw materials than people,


    ¡°I won¡®t be toote. It depends on the results of the experiment. You go to bed first, and don¡®t worry


    about me!¡±


    Alexander rolled his eyes silently, obviously not believing her.


    Whenever she said she would not bete, she still wanted to stay up all nicht. She might not have slept


    if he had not gotten up and forced her back to the bedroom. People always saw him


    as a workaholic. However, he was not so crazypared to her that he would not sleep and eat.


    ¡°I don¡®t care what time it is. You have to go to bed which I¡®m about to go to bed too.¡± Alexander gave


    her a limit so that she would take care of hersell.


    Lily had no choice, ¡°Well, I¡®ll start working first, so I don¡®t waste time!¡±


    Seeing her rushing into lier workspace joyfully, Alexander shook his head helplessly. If she kept


    working like this, their wedding date would be dyed.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 533

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 533


    ¡°Cut!¡± The director shouted and then turned his head to look at the actor, his face a little helpless.


    After a brief discussion, he walked over quickly and said in the nicest, calmest tone lie could,¡± Brittany,


    that was not quite right. When your crush confesses to you, you should be joyful, happy, and like a


    dreame true, am I right? You did it as if you were unhappy.¡± ¡°There¡®s nothing to be happy about.


    It¡¯s all a drean! How could there be so many dreamse true!¡± She snorted and said unliappily.


    The director was speechless. Her assistant, standing by her side, hurriedly smoothed things out,


    ¡°Director, Brittany might be tired. Let¡®s take a break first, and we¡®ll rest and adjust, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, but


    we¡®ve already done eight takes of this scene, so I can¡®t take much more time. Hurry up and find out


    what it feels like.¡± The director was a little impatient. ¡°Sure!¡± Nodding repeatedly, the assistant took


    Brittany aside and handed her water while giving her hand warmers diligently.


    Carefully choosing her words, she said, ¡°You¡®re almost done with this show. We can finish it soon. We


    can¡®t have problems at this juncture, right? I know you¡®re in a bad moodtely, but...¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡®m in a bad mood? I¡®m in a good mood! It can¡®t be better!¡± She interrupted the assistant


    The assistant patiently said, ¡°Okay, since you¡®re in a good mood, let¡®s get the next take right,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°The plot doesn¡®t make sense. I want to change the script!¡± Brittany said suddenly, ncing at the


    script.


    The assistant was speechless. The production had reached ate stage, so how could she change the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    plot as she pleased? She said, ¡°Brittany, I don¡®t think this is a good idea...¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll change it if I want to. There¡®s so much nonsense in here!¡± she raised her voice abruptly, causing


    many people to look in this direction. Still, given her status, they were all whispering, and no one dared


    to discuss it loudly.


    Brittany was upset. Extremely upset! After she left Alexander¡®s house that day, only Brandon chased


    after her. Since then, Alexander had been ignoring her, and there was not even a phone call from him.


    ¡®Does he care about that woman thiat much?¡® Brittany thought.


    These days, she did not care much about shooting. When she remembered Alexander was about to


    get married, she felt like the sky was about to fall, and she had no energy to do anything Brittany¡¯s face


    was gloomy, and the assistant did not dare to talk too much for fear of her wrath. Suddenly, someone


    tapped Brittany¡®s shoulder from behind. The assistant turned around, and as she was about to speak,


    that person gestured for her to keep quiet and motioned her to have lunch.


    A drink was handed to Brittany, and she waved it away impatiently, ¡°No, I don¡®t want it!¡±


    ¡°Humans are made of water, so how could you not drink?¡± Hearing the gentle and familiar voice,


    Brittany¡®s eyes lit up, and she turned hier head, ¡°Ari!¡±


    Arianna looked at her with a smile, sat beside lier, and lianded the cup rain, ¡°Scented tea is good for


    yourplexion. It also helps moisten your throal and eliminate anger.¡± ¡°It doesn¡®t matter how much I


    drink!¡± Brittany pouted but still listened to her. She took and drank the tea while frowning. ¡°Whatever it


    is, you must take care of yourself,¡± Arianna said as if she already knew everything ¡°I don¡®t want to talk


    about it!¡± Brittany turned her head and looked up at the sky, holding back lier tears.


    Being on set, it would be very humiliating for Brittany to be caught crying here.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 534

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 534


    Chapter 534 ¡°Okay, let¡®s not talk about it. When will you finish filming today?¡± Arianna asked, changing


    the subject.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡®s going to take a while!¡± Brittany had wasted a lot of time, and her mood affected her shooting. Who


    knew how long it would take? She asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Arianna looked around, stood up, and patted her hands. ¡°It¡®s nothing. I¡®ll wait for your shoot to end, then


    let¡¯s go shopping.¡± Shop? Brittany shook her head. ¡°I¡®m not in the mood to shop!¡±


    They say that the best way to treat a woman¡®s pain was to shop, but her beloved was getting married,


    and she was not the bride. No amount of retail therapy could make her feel better.


    ¡°Whether or not you¡®re in the mood, you still have to pick a gift, right?¡±


    ¡°Gift?¡± Blinking, Brittany did not understand what she meant.


    Looking at her nk face, Arianna shook her head. ¡°Don¡®t tell me you forget about shopping for the


    New Year. Even if you don¡®t want to visit rtives and friends, you¡®ve decided not to visit the Russell


    family this year?¡±


    Brittany would have forgotten if Arianna had not reminded her.


    Every year, she would visit the Russells. While Alexander¡®s rtionship with the Russells was strained


    at best, she remained convinced tliat he still regarded them his family. If Brittany visited them more


    frequently, she would develop stronger rtionships with them. First, the Russells would have to


    ept her, and then Alexander woulde around and realize Brittany was the best person for him.


    However, the news of his marriage caught her off guard, so she forgot about it.


    ¡°Ah....¡± Brittany sat up straight but immediately became discouraged after thinking about it.¡± Forget


    about it. The marriage is decided anyway. There¡®s no reason for me to go.¡±


    Arianna said softly while holding Brittany¡®s arm, ¡°Why would you say such depressing words? Wasn¡®t it


    going great earlier? It¡®s hard to say it¡®s decided until the veryst moment. How could you be so sure


    that things won¡®t turn around? Besides, you¡®ve been pursuing this for so many years. Wouldn¡®t it be a


    pity to give up now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡®t you say Mrs. Russell like you very much? She also said you¡®ll be a star?¡± Arianna whispered in


    Brittany¡®s ear.


    Every word struck her heart. Not to mention that this was her best friend. Brittany felt that Arianna was


    the person who understood her best.


    ¡°Yes, you¡®re right! I¡®ve been insisting on it for many years, and I don¡®t believe the Russell family is


    powerless in affecting his thoughts. Even if they only have a small influence, that¡®s better than nothing.


    I¡®ll have more chances!¡± Brittany stood up immediately and made up her mind. ¡°Let¡®s go now! Wait for


    me to change my clothes, then we¡®ll pick a present!¡± ¡°Don¡®t you have to finish filming?¡± Arianna said in


    surprise.


    ¡°Shooting? I¡®m not in the mood to shoot anything, and it¡®s a waste to shoot it! I¡®ll do it in a day when I¡¯m


    in a good mood!¡± After Brittany finished speaking, she went straight to the dressing room. She could


    have this attitude for lier background. The assistant was dumbfounded when she came over after


    eating, ¡°Ms. Tanner, this...¡± ¡°Tell the director that Brittany is not feeling well, so she¡®s taking a day off


    today. You should know what to do!¡± She smiled and patted the assistant¡®s shoulder.


    ¡°...¡± It was hard to be an assistant. It was even harder to take the me! Arianna grinned, turning to


    look in the direction of the locker room. Nothing was destined in this world, but it was all controlled!

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 535

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 535


    The duo went shopping for the day and bought many things. They had bought a gift for each elder of


    the Russell family except for Mrs. Russell. Brittany was good at pleasing people, especially pleasing


    the elders. When they were about to leave, they passed by the fragrance counter. Brittany stopped


    while her eyes stayed on the dazzling perfumes.


    After some time, Arianna realized Brittany did not follow. When she turned around, she saw Brittany


    standing in front of the counter in a daze.


    ¡°What? You want to buy perfume?¡± Back at her side, Arianna chose with her.


    The service assistant at the counter immediately greeted them enthusiastically. ¡°What kind of perfume


    do youdies prefer? We have different types here, so you can try them out if there are any you¡®re


    interested in.¡±


    The service assistant picked up a bottle of perfume and rmended while talking, ¡°For example, this


    is ourtest product released this month, and the scent is mainly sweet...¡±


    As the service assistant spoke, Arianna tried a few samples as she was interested. Then she decided


    on two products. However, Brittany hesitated and did not seem to make up her mind.


    ¡°What¡®s the matter, you don¡®t like any of these?¡± Arianna asked.


    Brittany shook her head as hier brows furrowed. ¡°That doesn¡®t seem to be it.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡®t seem to be what?¡±


    ¡°Miss, what type of fragrance are you looking for? Or do you know the base note, or more precisely,


    what brand or series? I can help you find it,¡± the service assistant said quickly.


    Looking at her, Brittany shook her head again and dragged Arianna forward. When she passed the


    fragrance counters of other brands, she stopped and continued to search. After searching several


    times, she could not sind what she was looking for.


    That look of disappointment intensely aroused Arianna¡®s curiosity. ¡°What are you looking for?


    ¡°I don¡®t know what I¡®m looking for. I just remember that smell, but it doesn¡®t seem to be any of these


    perfumes,¡± Brittany said hesitantly.


    ¡°Where did you smell it?¡± Since it was a smell she remembered, she inust have remembered where


    she smelled it.


    Brittany did not speak a word, making Arianna even more curious. ¡°Don¡®t you remember?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not that...¡± Brittany hesitated as it seemed hard to say, ¡°It was...from that woman.¡±


    Her words confused Arianna. She did not know who Brittany was talking about at first.


    ¡°That woman...¡± After a pause, Arianna suddenly realized, ¡°The woman you said Alexander is about to


    marry?¡±


    Brittany¡®s eyes dimmed as she lowered her head and nodded. ¡°My God! Have you been looking for that


    woman¡®s perfuine this whole time? What are you


    thinking?¡± Gently poking Brittany¡®s forehead with her finger, Arianna felt exasperated as she could not


    do anything. ¡°Do you think you can win Alexander¡®s heart back if you use the same perfume as hers?¡±


    Her direct words were not mean but sharp. Brittany did think of doing that. Now Brittany felt like she


    was a drowning woman clutching at a straw. When she passed the fragrance counter, she thought


    about the faint smell of perfume on Lily that day. It had a pleasant smell. The light fragrance stayed on


    the tip of her nose and did not dissipate for a long time. Since the day she ran out of Alexander¡®s


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    house, she rubbed her nose hard, trying to wipe off the smell.


    Only then slie realized that Alexander might be attracted to Lily because of this smell, and he was


    deeply fascinated by her. However, after searching for a long time at the fragrance counter, Brittany still


    could not find it, making her feel quite disappointed.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 536

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 536


    ¡°Forget about it. I know she¡¯s a perfumer. Maybe she made the perfume for herself. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t


    find it,¡± Brittany said disappointingly.


    Arianna shook her head. ¡°Look at you, giving up easily. Why didn¡¯t I notice before that you¡¯re not


    persistent in pursuing things you want? I wonder how you chased after Alexander for so many years.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Initially, Brittany knew there was no woman by Alexander¡¯s side, and neither in his heart, so she firmly


    believed she would have a chance, that they were soulmates. However, she noticed. how Alexander


    looked at Lily and instantly lost all the confidence she had gathered for years.


    Alexander had never looked at Brittany how he looked at Lily. Not even once.


    ¡°Whatever, I can¡¯t find it, and I don¡¯t know how to make it either!¡± Brittany self-deprecated. What was


    she thinking? How could she win a man¡¯s heart with a bottle of perfume?


    ¡°Are you stupid!¡± Arianna said while grabbing Brittany, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to make perfume, but


    someone does! Is that woman the only perfumer in this world? She¡¯s not the top perfumer, but if you


    think the perfume might be useful, look for it! Also, you can find someone better to make a better


    perfume. It¡¯s not necessary to have the same perfume as hers.¡±


    Brittany had to admit that Arianna¡¯s words touched her heart very much. She would have already given


    up, but when Arianna said this, she started to think again, ¡®Arianna¡¯s right. There were many perfumers


    other than Lily. There are so many top perfumers, so it¡¯s not impossible to get a better perfume. It¡¯s just


    a matter of price.¡¯


    ¡°But¡­it may not necessarily be because of the perfume¡­¡± Brittany said hesitantly.


    ¡°You said it may not be, but it may be too. You have insisted on it for so long, so you have to take the


    opportunity to try it. How do you know if it will work if you don¡¯t try? Since things. have alreadye to


    this, you should go for it, am I right?¡±


    Every word of hers made Brittany¡¯s hesitation disintegrate bit by bit.


    ¡°Do you know any top perfumers?¡± Brittany asked after some thought.


    ¡°I¡­¡± After a pause, Arianna said, ¡°You know the Tanner family works in the real estate industry. It has


    nothing to do with fashion and beauty, so I can¡¯t help you with this. You still have to find it yourself.


    However, it¡¯s not difficult to find. You can get anyone to help you if you can afford to pay!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Brittany nodded vigorously, ¡°As long as I have the chance, I should try it!¡±


    ¡°This is for grandpa. Tell him to light it in his room every night, but don¡¯t put it on the bedside,¡± Lily


    whispered while handing a well-packaged box to Justin.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give this to him yourself?¡± Although Justin said that, he still took the box. ¡°What is


    it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a scented candle for better sleep. I hope it¡¯ll be useful for grandpa,¡± Lily sighed.


    She had done more research to make this thing than any other perfume she had made. After


    all, it was for her grandfather. It needed to be suitable for his body and help him. It was only for auxiliary


    as it was not medicine.


    ¡°Take Grandpa to the hospital for a check-up if possible.¡±


    Justin put the things in the bag and said lightly, ¡°You should know his temper.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    Before she could speak, Justin suddenly asked again, ¡°When will you and the Russell boy get


    married?¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 537

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 537


    ¡°About that¡­¡± Justin asked this question so suddenly, and Lily did not expect it, so she hesitated. ¡°We


    haven¡¯t set a date yet.¡±


    She had been busy with many things recently, so naturally, she had no time to think about the wedding,


    not to mention that she and Alexander had already gotten married long ago. The so called ceremony


    was only for others to see.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be careful.¡± Nodding thoughtfully, Justin thought for a while before asking, Were you


    kidnapped when you were in Westwood?¡±


    ¡°I


    ¡°What?¡± It had been a while since the incident, so Lily had almost forgotten about it until Justin brought


    it up unexpectedly. It meant that there was solid evidence for the incident, so she nodded without


    denying it. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s in the past.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I could handle it myself.¡± At that moment, even if she told her family, they could not do anything in


    time. Moreover, the kidnappers were justmon thugs who could not hurt her. While nodding slightly,


    Justin said, ¡°Now you understand why Grandpa forces you to practice kickboxing, right?¡±


    These two things were quite far-fetched. Lily frowned. ¡°You mean Grandpa knew I would get kidnapped


    in Westwood many years prior?¡±


    ¡®What a load of cr*p!¡¯


    Justin shook his head resignedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. You must know that as a member of the Lodge


    family, you will face all kinds of challenges. You¡¯ve been safe for so long because outsiders don¡¯t know


    you are from the Lodge family. When your identity is exposed¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Either way, you must be careful and not neglect your training.¡± After he justified himself, he seemed


    unwilling to talk more about this matter.


    Indeed, it was necessary to practice kickboxing, but listening to his words, did it mean that as a


    member of the Lodge family, it would be a danger not to practice kickboxing?


    Justin answered the phone, probably because he did not have time to chat with her anymore. Lily got


    out of the car and watched him drive away, hoping the scented candle she made could help her


    grandfather.


    After sending Justin away, Lily rushed to the Sknd Fashion Show because Lisa invited her to her


    catwalk tonight. She was going to refuse at first, but then she got lucky today. The perfume Lily


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    specially made for Lisa was sessful, so she could not wait to bring it to Lisa.


    It was an international fashion show, and the models were international supermodels. Among these


    people, Lisa seemed ordinary as she was not the most outstanding. Nheless, she rocked it without


    showing timidity or nervousness. She walked confidently through the show. and looked dazzling under


    the lights.


    ¡°Lilsy!¡± Lisa saw Lily when she was on stage but could not call her then. Now, she managed to squeeze


    out from the crowd and immediately rushed toward Lily, shouting excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m


    d you cane to my show!¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s something that makes you even happier!¡± Lily hugged Lisa and said, ¡°I prepared the thing you


    wanted.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Lisa said in surprise, ¡°Where is it? Let me try it now.¡±


    Lily said smilingly, ¡°If you want to try it, you should find a more suitable ce. It¡¯s too crowded here.¡±


    Lisa repeatedly nodded. ¡°I agree. Please wait for me!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 538

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 538


    Just as Lisa turned to walk away, she thought of something and grabbed Lily¡¯s hand. ¡°No,e with


    me!¡±


    She took Lily to the backstage dressing room. Lisa was treated nicely by the organizer, and had a


    private dressing room. It was so much quieter when they went in and closed the door.


    The smell in the room was confusing as it was full of various scents of cosmetics.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s quite suitable for you. However, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d like it or not.¡± Lily took out a pinkish


    purple bottle with a ribbon tied around the mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not a lot as it¡¯s just a preliminary test product. I


    can adjust it ording to your liking, but it needs time!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you must¡¯ve done well!¡± Lisa opened it impatiently, sprayed a little on her wrist, and sniffed


    it.


    Lily looked at Lisa¡¯s expression as it changed from one of contented happiness to a nk stare, but


    she said nothing. There was none of the happiness she had before.


    Lisa then straightened up and gave Lily a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good. I like it!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lily knew from her expression that Lisa did not like it as much as she said.


    ¡°Really!¡± Nodding forcefully, Lisa insisted, ¡°It smells veryfortable and fragrant. It¡¯s the smell I like.


    I¡¯ll say you know me best! By the way, how much should I pay you?¡±


    Lily said while pushing her hand away, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about the price, or I¡¯ll take it back since I promised to


    help you. Of course, I couldn¡¯t take the money. Next time though, I¡¯ll charge!¡±


    Since she said so, Lisa did not argue anymore, so she nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ept it.


    How about letting me treat you to dinner?¡±


    Lily declined. ¡°I can¡¯t make it today since I still have some stuff to do. Let¡¯s go another time! You are


    going to be here for a few more days, right?¡±


    ¡°Two days!¡± Gesturing with two fingers, Lisa said, ¡°There¡¯ll be an awards ceremony tomorrow, and then


    the event will end.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll go back to Westwood immediately?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to Kingnd. There¡¯s an invitation over there. After that¡¯s over, I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s not much time.¡± Lily thought carefully. ¡°Then, let me treat you to dinner tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lisa said while nodding decisively, ¡°We can have dinner together tomorrow night, but let me


    pay for it.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After she had done her job, Lily went straight home. However, she did noticed that Lisa did not like the


    new exclusive perfume very much. Maybe she did not say it out of politeness and courtesy.


    It was also normal. The preference for fragrance differed ording to the person¡¯s sensitivity and


    sense of smell. Different people like different kinds of fragrances. There were all kinds of fragrances,


    each with a different audience.


    Due to this, it was even harder to make a customized exclusive fragrance. That was because even if it


    was done well by a top perfumer, the oue might not necessarily satisfy the


    customer.


    Lisa was not dissatisfied, but she felt that it was not quite what she wanted.


    She raised her wrist and sniffed it again. A fresh and elegant rose scent filled her nose. Although it was


    very fragrant, it made her feel girlish. She always wanted to get rid of that feeling of being a little girl,


    but no matter it if was her father or Lily, the perfume made for her still had such a smell.


    Could it be because the impression she gave others solidified her as a little girl? Did she not grow up at


    all?


    Lisa stuffed the perfume bottle into her bag dejectedly. She was a little disappointed.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 539

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 539


    After the event, the models had to return to the hotel. Since Lisa stayed with Lily for a while, she was


    dyed and fell behind.


    It just so happened that the reporters from the TV station had just packed up and were going to go


    back to draft the manuscript.


    They bumped into each other at the entrance, and they politely said hello, ¡°Hey, Lisa! You¡¯re still here!


    Your performance today was awesome! Can I take a picture with you?¡±


    Lisa responded gracefully, ¡°Of course!¡±


    After taking a few photos, her friendly attitude gave the reporter a good impression. The reporter


    stepped forward to shake hands, ¡°Lisa, you¡¯re so young and so humble. You¡¯ll definitely seed in this


    industry!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She shook hands with a smile, then raised his wrist, and a faint fragrance wafted through


    the air.


    The reporter, a young woman, enjoyed wearing perfume. She was extremely scent¨Caware and might


    be described as a perfume enthusiast. When Lisa raised her hand, the scent naturally entered her


    nose.


    The female reporter was momentarily taken aback, but her hold on Lisa did not loosen.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Hello, are you okay?¡± Seeing that the other party was still holding her hand, Lisa called to wake her


    up. If the reporter were male, Lisa would assume it was harassment.


    Suddenly, the female reporter realized her blunder and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    However, the reporter still held Lisa¡¯s hand tight. She even lowered her head, trying to get closer to


    Lisa.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lisa was startled and pulled back her hand.


    The range reporter.


    of motion was quite extensive, so her wrist slid across the palm of the female.


    The female reporter lifted her hand to her nose and sniffed hard with a strange expression on her face.


    ¡°Sorry, Lisa. I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. Could I ask what perfume you¡¯re using?¡±


    Not expecting her to ask that question, Lisa was stunned and replied, ¡°Perfume?¡±


    She thought about the new product Lily gave her that she sprayed on her wrist. Was the reporter


    asking about that?


    ¡°Oh, it was given to me by a friend. I used it just now because of the fragrance. Maybe it matches the


    perfume I used?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not thebination,¡± the female reporter said, ¡°Actually, I like perfume very I have a lot of


    collections at home, and know a little bit about them. However, I¡¯ve never smelled anything like the one


    you¡¯re using now.¡±


    much.


    After a pause, the reporter seemed to remember something, ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t your father an expert in


    the perfumer world? He must have made it for you, right?¡±


    The thought of it was enviable. Imagine having an exclusive perfumer to make the most suitable and


    unique perfume for you.


    Hearing thepliments, Lisa wondered if there was something wrong with her nose. Why did it smell


    ordinary to Lisa? That was why she felt a little disappointed earlier.


    She raised her wrist, and before it reached her nose, a faint fragrance slowly drifted, floating in the air.


    It mixed with every tiny particle, and with just a little bit, it made people fall in love.


    Lisa was stunned!

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 540

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 540


    This was different from the smell in the dressing room earlier!


    Initially, it was the fragrance and purity that belonged to a young girl, but now it matured with charm and


    sexiness. It was as if a girl grew up into a woman, from ignorant and innocent to mature and attractive.


    It was not exactly what she wanted, but it far exceeded her expectations!


    ¡°Lisa, your father is really a top perfumer. The scent of this perfume is exceptional. I like it very much. I


    wonder if I could have the honor of having a bottle?¡± The female reporter obviously liked it very much


    and expressed a feeling full of desire.


    Lisa received such unexpected joy. Why would she willingly hand it to others? ¡°Sorry, this is exclusively


    customized for me, so I can¡¯t give it to others.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°By the way, this perfume was not made by my father but by a friend of


    mine.¡±


    ¡°Friend? Is it your father¡¯s student? Who¡¯s this expert?¡±


    The conversation between the two had deviated from the catwalk. Stemming from personal interest,


    the small talk became an exciting conversation.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my dad¡¯s student. She¡¯s an expert from Hydend.¡±


    Lily was an expert in Lisa¡¯s opinion, and even if she did not officially get the title of a top perfumer, she


    still deserved it.


    ¡°An expert from Hydend? Then she¡¯s¡­¡±


    The female reporter wanted to ask further, but Lisa¡¯s assistant came, and as soon as she saw her, she


    said, ¡°My darling, why are you still here? Everyone is gone!¡±


    The assistant turned her head to see the female reporter who wanted to catch up and blocked her


    hand, ¡°Sorry, the event has ended. We don¡¯t ept any private interviews. If necessary, please make


    an appointment with ourpany in advance. Thank you!¡±


    She pulled Lisa away as she said that.


    The female reporter regretted not getting the answer she wanted, but at the same time, she had a bold


    idea. The press release was already written. Initially, an ordinary catwalk did not catch a lot of attention


    and reported the same type of news. There was too much simr content, making it difficult for the


    release to stand out. However, if she added perfume with fashion as a point of view, it would be more


    attractive.


    In addition, the annual new perfumepetition would be starting, guaranteeing a plethora of


    newsworthy updates in the lead¨Cup to the event. Among these was the demise of MN Inc., a


    Although many gossip floated around, many were still on the outlook for more recent and. juicier news.


    If the title added ¡°International Supermodel Gave up Big Brands and Hand¨CPicked Hydend


    Perfumer to Customize Exclusive Perfume,¡± it would be very eye¨Ccatching.


    If she wrote a little more, someone would guess who the secret expert was.


    The female reporter was very happy and felt that she had found a treasure. Lisa was also overjoyed.


    The perfume she initially thought was very simple now smelled more and more. fragrant.


    TI


    Sitting in the car and watching her strange movements, the assistant could not help but ask, Lisa,


    what¡¯s wrong with you? Is your wrist ufortable or is there something wrong with your nose? What


    are you smelling?¡±


    ¡°This is amazing!¡± She said mysteriously, then quickly shook her hand in front of the assistan, ¡°Does it


    smell nice?¡±


    The assistant was confused.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 541

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 541


    Since her assistant did not respond, Lisa was puzzled and asked again, ¡°Isn¡¯t it mice?¡±


    The assistant rubbed her nose and said innocently, ¡°I have a cold. I can¡¯t smell anything!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Lisa


    understood, then shook her wrist proudly. ¡°Then it¡¯s a pity since you can¡¯t smell this lovely fragrance.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The assistant followed Lisa from Westwood, and Wesley ordered her to take care of his daughter. Lisa


    disagreed with the arrangement because her father still treated her like a little girl.


    With such an excellent perfumer as Wesley, no other perfumer could be worthy of Lisa¡¯s joy, and what


    was left was just Lisa¡¯s curiosity about new fragrances.


    However, neither Lily nor Lisa expected the whole city to discuss an article titled ¡°Seeking a Fragrance


    Expert¡± the following day.


    Under the female reporter¡¯s vivid description, every perfume enthusiast became highly curious about


    the magical fragrance that couldbine the innocence of a girl and the temptation of a mature


    woman.


    The female reporter was excellent at writing and was also a perfume enthusiast. She only described


    the scent in words, but those who read her article could imagine what it smelled like through her words.


    Her article also included ¡°The Mysterious Hydend Perfumer,¡± in bold. font, which added substance.


    Although some of Hydend¡¯s perfumes were doing well, only a handful made it to international¨Clevel


    fame. Significant beauty and perfume brands had tried to make breakthroughs, but it was too difficult.


    Many wanted to be a part of the perfume business, but only a few were sincere. After learning the


    business or skill set, the more sincere ones would stay while the rest would leave. That was because


    only a handful would obtain a professional perfumer license.


    If others recognized their name, it meant that they were talented. Therefore, everyone¡¯s guess. was


    only among a few people, and no one guessed Lily.


    It was no wonder at all. Ultimately, Lily¡¯s reputation remained limited. Although she had just won an


    award internationally, it was just a samplingpetition to appreciate others¡® perfumes and not create


    her own, so she was not quite there yet.


    Besides, if she were that talented, why did she not stay in Westwood but instead return home? After all,


    most top perfumers from Hydend would typically move abroad to further their


    careers.


    In addition to the gossipers¡® spections, the more curious ones had already called Lisa to ask who the


    perfumer was.


    Lisa¡¯s assistant was shocked. The previous shows did not cause such a big ssh¨Cinstead, a small


    bottle of perfume did. The attention the perfume had attracted far exceeded her imagination.


    ¡°Daisy, why didn¡¯t you let me say that Lily gave me the perfume?¡± Lisa said with dissatisfaction when


    Daisy intercepted her phone call just now.


    ¡°Lisa, I¡¯m doing this for your good. I maintain continuous enthusiasm with this!¡± Daisy said bitterly,


    ¡°Think about it. Have you ever been in the spotlight this long? It¡¯s rare to have so much media paying


    attention to you. You must take advantage of this opportunity!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need this much attention!¡± Lisa said unhappily.


    Although she liked the perfume Lily sent, the media should pay more attention to her business. ability.


    Why did the wind suddenly deviate?


    As for the female reporter, who said the perfume was so unique, she only briefly smelled it. How could


    she suddenly feel so fascinated and mystified?


    ¡°Okay, even if you don¡¯t need it, are you sure your friend wants to be at the center of all this. attention?¡±


    Daisy tried to persuade Lisa from a different angle, continuing, ¡°Lisa, don¡¯t forget, your friend is from


    Hydend. Who¡¯s going to believe it? What excellent perfumes can Hnders make? Others will


    question her because of this. Wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome for her?

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 542

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 542


    ¡°Still, she made this!¡± Lisa said, unconvinced.


    Daisy gestured truce and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t argue with you, but you have to trust me. Don¡¯t expose


    her name yet. Wait two more days.¡±


    ¡®Wait two more days? An announcement might already ur by then. Either way, it¡¯s always good to


    attract more attention.¡®


    Lily was also surprised by the perfume¡¯s sudden poprity, as she did not expect it to happen. so


    quickly. The announcement came faster, and Olivia was the first to notice. After all, she watched from


    the sidelines and learned while Lily developed the perfume.


    When the news spread, Olivia immediately knew that it was Lisa who spread it and which fragrance the


    female reporter wrote about. ¡°Lily, have you checked the news? The custom perfume you made for


    Lisa is at the top of the charts,¡± She asked.


    Lily nodded, ¡°I know. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s popr, but others say it¡¯s magical.¡±


    She also read the news and thought the female reporter had exaggerated her words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Lisa didn¡¯t directly say your name but instead put ¡®Mysterious Hydend


    Perfumer¡® instead. Now everyone is hunting this person down, and no one will discover that you were


    the one who made the perfume!¡±


    Olivia was indignant. It was an excellent opportunity to gain poprity, but Lisa did not give Lily a


    heads¨Cup. It was all thanks to Lily, as she was the one who spent many days developing the perfume


    specifically for Lisa. As a result, Lisa only seemed to show appreciation in a light hearted sentence.


    ¡®Why did she say Mysterious Hydend Perfumer? Lisa could have easily told the truth but instead


    wanted to use hints as bait to garner more attention.¡®


    If it were not for Lily, Olivia would have jumped before the media and shouted, ¡°The person you are


    looking for is right here! Her name is Lily!¡± If Lily did not want to say it, would it be okay if Olivia said it?


    That would simply solve the issue.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Lily, wait. If Lisa doesn¡¯t say anything, then I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll call the media and tell them that the perfume is


    yours.¡±


    Before Olivia hung up the phone, Lily hurriedly said, ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s probably a reason why Lisa didn¡¯t expose me. I made that perfume for her only. I did what I


    wanted, and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°I¨CI feel bad for you. You¡¯ve helped Lisa greatly, but she didn¡¯t mention your name. I think she


    deliberately took the opportunity to attract poprity!¡± Olivia was heartbroken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Lisa is not that kind of person.¡± Lily still knew Lisa was not that kind of person


    because they were friends.


    As for not mentioning the perfumer¡¯s name, maybe she had an idea. The chain effect caused by this


    incident exceeded expectations and imagination. Lisa nted willows unintentionally, while some


    nted flowers intentionally.


    1/2


    In particr, some female stars in the entertainment industry discovered that perfume usage could also


    attract such attention and miraculous effects. Hence, they followed suit one after another.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 543

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 543


    It was a good thing for the entire perfume industry. After all, it would drive overall sales.


    Although not everyone could afford exclusive perfumes, the top perfumers would have no time to


    spare, even if one could. Moreover, no one knew the specifics of the perfume Lisa mentioned. Some


    even spected that Lisa was simply making up stories.


    Lisa speaking of a Hydend perfumer was just pretense to most spectors. They even thought her


    father, Wesley Parker, was the one who made the perfume for Lisa. Most wondered why Lisa would


    look for a perfumer from Hydend when she had such an influential father.


    Even Hnders had a deep¨Crooted prejudice against perfumers in their own country. They felt it was


    difficult for anyone from Hydend to excel in the perfume industry. Even if there were a few, they


    would be iparable to international experts.


    Some had such an inferiorityplex that they always thought imported products were better than


    local ones, so rumors started circting. Since that was the case, a TV station invited Lisa for an


    exclusive interview.


    Daisy was thrilled about it, as she had been making career ns for Lisa. Although Lisa¡¯s foundations


    were good, including her background and connections, she seemed unlucky. Her fame was not enough


    to break the charts. However, Lisa suddenly went viral and attracted much attention because of Lily¡¯s


    perfume. Daisy would undoubtedly make good use of this opportunity.


    ¡°Remember not to mention the perfumer¡¯s name. Just let the audience guess. If they ask you about it


    on the spot, you can say that your friend wants to keep it a secret,¡± Daisy exined while helping Lisa


    organize her clothes and hair.


    ¡°Daisy, I don¡¯t like this idea,¡± Lisa had been holding back for the past few days. Day after day, Daisy


    helped her block almost every call, not letting her say Lily¡¯s name. ¡°It¡¯s time to go on TV!¡±


    Lisa¡¯s face immediately sank when Daisy said that.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re unhappy, and I know you¡¯re loyal. Don¡¯t just think about your friend. You have to


    consider yourself and your father too!¡±


    ¡°My dad? What does he have to do with this?¡± Lisa said in puzzlement.


    Daisy sighed and straightened up to look at her, ¡°Lisa, didn¡¯t you think about it? What does your father


    do? You should know how well¨Cknown he is in the industry. What would everyone think if they


    discovered his own daughter doesn¡¯t use his perfume but someone else¡¯s?¡±


    Lisa blinked as she still did not understand. ¡°What does the perfume I use have anything to do with my


    father? Who made up a rule that I can¡¯t use other perfume brands because my father is a perfumer?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then a real estate agent¡¯s child can¡¯t buy other houses, the child of Louis Vuitton¡¯s


    CEO can¡¯t buy a Gi bag, and the child of a surgeon can¡¯t allow others to operate on them! You don¡¯t


    make any sense!¡±


    Daisy could not convince her. ¡°Lisa, this is different!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s different at all. Well, I¡¯m running out of time!¡± It was not as significant as before, but


    Lisa started disliking Daisy for always babbling in her ear.


    A TV station had invited Lisa for an interview, so she wore a tight dress to highlight her sexy hourss


    figure and specifically used the perfume Lily made. She thought about the perfume for a while, then put


    it back in her bag.


    She felt disappointed earlier when she received the perfume, so she did not bother to look. closer.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, after taking a second look, she loved it the more she used it. It became one of her favorites.


    In addition to the unique scent, the perfume bottle design was also fascinating. Thevender. bottle


    was shaped like a cat sitting down with a ribbon around the neck. The cat¡¯s head was raised, looking


    arrogant yet cute.


    Lisa carefully put it away, got in the car, and headed to the TV station.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 544

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 544


    Lisa¡¯s name has recently been tied to perfume and mystery rather than her actual profession as a


    model, which is how she became viral online. After the shooting officially started, Daisy sat offstage as


    her assistant. Her eyes were glued to the stage, fearing that Lisa would say something wrong as she


    was young and straightforward.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to invite our international supermodel, Ms. Parker,¡± The host started with opening


    remarks.


    Lisa nodded with a smile. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Lisa Parker!¡±


    She waved her hand and greeted the audience warmly and generously.


    ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been a lot of waves about you. I heard that you¡¯re the daughter of Mr. Wesley Parker,


    the world¡¯s top perfumer. Being the daughter of a perfumer, why didn¡¯t you inherit your father¡¯s career?


    Instead, you embarked on the path of modeling.¡±


    The host did not ask directly about the perfume but started from her origin.


    Daisy was sitting offstage worrying, fearing that Lisa would say something wrong and walk right into the


    trap set up by the host.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°My father¡¯s an excellent perfumer. I have been exposed to different types of perfumes and fragrances


    since young. However, it does not affect my passion for being a model. As a model, I do not see any


    contradiction between the two,¡± she smiled and said, ¡°Just like you being a host. Your parents aren¡¯t


    necessarily hosts as well, but you still do it. I believe it¡¯s because your have passion for it, right?¡±


    The host was stunned for a moment as the question backfired. Heughed. ¡°Yeah! Indeed, choosing


    the path you like isn¡¯t wrong. However, everyone has recently been interested in at customized


    perfume you use. Did your father also make this perfume?¡±


    Here it was! The question everyone was waiting for came with malicious intentions and to put out a


    feeler.


    Daisy was sitting offstage, winking desperately, wanting Lisa to answer the question vaguely and fool


    the host. Lisa, as if she did not see it, answered with certainty, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t it? Does that mean the rumor on the Inte was true? The rumor was that a Hnder made


    the perfume. Then we¡¯re all curious, who¡¯s the perfumer that took your favor?


    Lisa did not answer directly. Instead, she asked, ¡°Who do you think it will be?¡±


    The host smiled. ¡°Sorry, I have no clue, that¡¯s why I hope you could answer this question for everyone.¡±


    Lisa turned her head to look at the audience. ¡°Do you guys want to know?¡±


    The people below repeatedly nodded as all those sitting here were curious about it.


    ¡°Then who do you expect, a Hnder or a non¨CHnder perfumer?¡± she asked again.


    There came no answer.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Let me make a phone call first.¡± She took out her phone.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 545

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 545


    Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay. No one understood what Lisa meant or who she was


    calling.


    Daisy was even more confused and had a bad premonition about this.


    After Lisa dialed the number, she put an index finger on her lips, motioning them to be quiet. It was


    because the speaker was on, and everyone was waiting for someone to pick up the phone call.


    On the other end of the phone, Lily was studying the piece of wood that Benedict had given. her. She


    was so focused that she did not notice her phone was ringing. When Lily realized it, it had been ringing


    for a long time.


    She picked up the phone and realized it was Lisa calling, then she answered it. ¡°Hello, Lisa?¡±


    There was amotion from the crowd. No one thought that woman would be on the other end of the


    phone, and from the sound of it, she should be a Hnder.


    ¡°Lilsy, I¡¯m calling you to say thank you,¡± Lisa said calmly while looking ahead.


    She felt so relieved as she could say thank you generously in front of the crowd. It was for what she


    owed Lily recently. Lisa owed Lily a thank you a long time ago. It was because of Lily¡¯s perfume that


    Lisa went viral online, but she could not even say Lily¡¯s name.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily did not even realize that the other end of the phone was a live scene, so she answered


    naturally, ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s great that you like it!¡±


    ¡°I love it. I love the perfume you made for me very much.¡± Lisa emphasized it again. After a pause, she


    said, ¡°Then, can I tell everyone your name?¡±


    Daisy said that maybe Lily did not want to stand in the spotlight, so today, she would ask Lily to decide


    for herself.


    At this moment, Lily realized that something was wrong. ¡°Everyone? What do you mean by everyone?¡±


    Themotion at the scene had already told her something. She was startled. ¡°Are you being


    interviewed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lisa replied affirmatively, ¡°Lilsy, can I tell everyone who you are? They all want to know the name


    of the perfumer who made this perfume for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± It was a surprise as Lily did not expect that Lisa would call her in a live interview.


    However, before she could reply, there were already voices from the crowd. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s Lily!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Lily! I heard her voice. It¡¯s her!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The answer was crystal clear, and everyone guessed it without Lily answering.


    The nickname Lisa gave and the fact that Lily won the grand prize in the perfume appraisalpetition


    in France not long ago. It was not difficult to guess from all these clues. It was just that from the


    beginning, many people did not believe that an ordinary Hnder perfumer could make such an


    amazing perfume.


    1.2.


    Now that she was connected live and someone could recognize her voice, it was official that Lily was


    the perfumer.


    Both ends of the phone were silent. However, the crowds on the scene were excited and cheered as if


    they had finally solved this mystery.


    After a few seconds of silence, Lily said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Lily.¡±


    1


    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 546

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 546


    Chapter 546 At this moment, the atmosphere at the scene had reached a climax as everyone was


    excited to guess it right.


    Within a few hours after Lily hung up the phone, her name was trending online while the live interview


    continued.


    The host noticed the fragrance from Lisa and inquired, ¡°I¡®ll take the liberty to ask, is the perfume that


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    you¡®re using now the one in the rumor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lisa nodded.


    ¡°Then...¡± After a pause, the host seemed to want to embarrass Lisa and said jokingly, ¡°I may speak


    frankly, but I think that when I¡®m so close to the fragrance, it does not smell as amazing as rumor said.


    It¡®s just a normal perfume.¡±


    It was provocative to say that. After all, Lisa had gained poprity for a few days because of this


    perfume. If now the host said that the fragrance was just ordinary, it meant that she was overhyping it,


    and the media was leading it on.


    Daisy almost stood up, looking unhappy.


    At first, when Lisa wanted to announce Lily¡®s name, Daisy let it be as Lisa was hier boss. But the host¡®s


    words were intended to make things difficult. If she misspoke, Lisa could be used of exaggerating


    the perfume¡®s appeal and receive bacsh. The host¡®s provocative words did not anger Lisa.


    Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°That¡®s normal! Perfumes are like food. It varies from person to person.


    It¡®s not easy to satisfy everyone. Some might like it, and some might not. It¡®s normal for some of them


    to even hate it. For example, my assistant caught a cold two days ago. So she couldn¡®t smell it and tell


    if the perfume was fragrant.¡± After taking Daisy as an example, she continued. ¡°I personally like this


    perfume very much. The reporter who interviewed me also liked it, everyone could be like¨Cminded, and


    it may represent certain people¡®s tastes. Isn¡®t itmon for some people who could not appreciate it?


    She might be polite, but she implied that anyone who felt it was just ordinary was due to their taste, not


    the perfume itself.


    ¡°Other than the one I¡®m using, my friend Lilsy has many other products that were all popr before. I


    believe those who like her perfumes will also like hertest products.¡± After that, Lisa put down the


    microphone indicating to end the interview. Daisy also quickly got up and left, expressing her


    displeasure at the host¡®s impoliteness.


    She helped Lisa to put on a coat and took her out from the backstage passage. There were many staffs


    around as they walked through the path. Lisa came across and passed by a woman. She thought it


    was an illusion as she sensed the woman pause for a moment, take a deep breath, and leave. It


    happened in a split second, so Lisa nced back in confusion and saw nothing. Brittany turned into the


    studio with displeasure written all over her face.


    The host was taking a break and drinking water when he saw her. He immediately stood up and called


    respectfully, ¡°Ms. Brittany!¡±


    With a light snort, Brittany kicked away the props blocking her way and looked at him.¡°Can¡®t you even


    do a simple thing?!¡±


    The host looked embarrassed, ¡°I¡®ve tried my best. After all, it¡®s a live broadcast, so I can¡®t tear her down


    too much.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to tear her downl? Can¡®t you say it smelled bad or act disgusted? What about your


    flexibility at work?¡± Even with her voice lowered, it still could not conceal her anger.


    Brittany was so angry that the host did not achieve what she wanted. Instead, Lily was in the limelight.


    When she came here, she saw that Lily was already trending top one in search,pletely


    suppressing Brittany.


    A few days ago, Brittany was the most talked¨Cabout person on the Inte because of the show in


    which she starred as the main character. Now, however, a niche perfumer has overshadowed her. Most


    importantly, Lily was that woman. How could she not be angry?

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 547

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 547


    Chapter 547 ¡°Brittany, if it weren¡®t for you, I wouldn¡®t have said what I said today. Her perfume was


    exquisite! I loved the smell of it and would love to get a bottle for myself!¡± The TV host said honestly. It


    fueled Brittany¡®s rage, ¡°Go get it then! There are so many world¨Cfamous perfumes, but you¡®re willing to


    settle for a cheap, brandless one? You¡®re courageous, huh? You¡®re not even afraid that it¡®ll damage


    your skin!¡± ¨C


    Her rage shocked the TV host, but he mumbled two secondster, ¡°Brittany, the perfume is from a


    brandedpany too. It¡®s from La Beaute Group¡®s Rebirth.¡±


    Brittany only red daggers at him. The TV host immediately quieted down and tried to be inore


    discreet.


    Brittany was green with envy as she watched Tweets about Lily garner more and more interactions.


    She had initially nned to hire one of the country¡®s most famous perfumers to develop a perfume


    exclusively for her. They were already at thest stages of discussion, and all she had to do was meet


    with the perfumer to decide whiat scent suited her character best.


    However, Lily seemed to have taken that away from Brittany, and Brittany even wondered if Lily did it


    on purpose.


    When Brittany nned to have a custom¨Cmade perfume of her own, news about Lily developing an


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    exclusive perfume for someone else appeared. Lily was just an insignificant perfumer in the industry to


    Brittany, so she should stay in her circle and research her perfume in theb. Why did she have to stir


    up such amotion? This woman was probably born as Brittany¡®s archenemy. ¡°Brittany, what are you


    looking at?¡± Since her room door was open, Brandon knocked lightly on her door and walked in.


    Brittany quickly locked her phone and turned to him. ¡°Just surfing the, why?¡±


    ¡°The past two days have been...are you feeling better now?¡± Brandon stood before Brittany and looked


    at her concernedly. He knew his sister well. It was typical of her to cry and throw tantrums, but she only


    cried for two days and behaved as if nothing had happened immediately after.


    Brittany also seemed busier than ever. Even when she was home, she kept hiding in her bedroom.


    Something seemned amiss, but Brandon hoped she was not bottling everything inside and schemning


    something.


    ¡°I¡®ve never felt better,¡± Brittany blinked and insisted, ¡°I¡®m happy, healthy, and my work is going well!¡±


    Brandon remained silent for a while before continuing, ¡°I know you¡®ve been in love with Alex for a long


    time and that it¡®s not easy for you to forget about him in such a short time. However, you must learn


    how to let go. Not everything can go your way, even when you¡®ve worked hard for something. You know


    Alex well, too. He had already warned that if you were to


    Brittany interrupted him before he could finish, ¡°Okay, okay. I know what you mean, so you don¡®t have


    to keep reminding me. I don¡®t want to hear you mention his name or that woman.


    Can¡®t you just leave me alone and let me quietly forget about them?¡± Brandon felt guilty looking at her


    upset face. He spoke gently, ¡°All right, I won¡®t bring it up again. Oh, the perfumer you wanted me to find


    has agreed to meet tomorrow at noon. Don¡®t forget!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡®t.¡± Brittany nodded, acting like her regr self again. As Brandon motioned to leave, he


    turned back onest time, looked at Brittany, and asked hesitantly, ¡°Why are you interested in a


    perfumer? Is it because Li¨Cshe¡®s a perfumer, and you want to learn to be one too?¡±


    Being a persumer was no easy task, as one needed a unique talent. Also, it did not mean Alexander


    would change his mind just because Brittany became a perfumer. ¡°What are you talking about,


    Brandon? Of course not!¡± Brittany rolled her eyes. ¡°I just wanted a custom¨Cmade perfume for myself


    that I can use during the Silver Blossom Award ceremony. Isn¡®t this a trend nowadays?¡± Brandon did


    not know about trends and fashion popr amongst women. So, he just epted this as one of


    Brittany¡®s vanity affairs and did not give it much thought.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 548

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 548


    Chapter 548 Lily was surprised that her gesture of gifting her friend a custom¨Cmade perfume would


    cause quite amotion on the news and social media.


    Initially, the discussions on social media were about the perfume, but they gradually became about the


    perfumer, her past, her physical appearance, and even how she sounded in person.


    Hashtags like ¡°Lily¡®s custom¨Cmade perfume.¡± ¡°Lily¡®s heavenly voice,¡± ¡°Lily the queen of giarism,¡± and


    ¡°Lily looks like an actress¡± appeared across Twitter. If these were not hashtags, Lily would have


    assumed theizens were using her name to create new catchphrases


    Faced with such a situation, Lily did not know how to react. It was a perfect example of unintentionally


    sessful social media marketing.


    Lily¡®s Twitter ount gained four million followers overnight. She was still not used to this overnight


    fame, even though she was well¨Cknown now. Still, she was unsatisfied with her performance as a


    perfumer and knew she had a long way to go to be a world¨Cfamous perfumer.


    ¡°Aren¡®t you happy to be famous?¡± Alexander asked while pouring them each a ss of red wine. He


    passed her one ss and sat beside her with the other. ¡°Honestly, I would much prefer if they focused


    on my perfume instead of me.¡± As a perfumer, there was nothing more fulfilling than the public


    acknowledging her work. She had spent so much time researching and developing her product that it


    would mean the world if people genuinely appreciated it. However, the reality was the exact opposite.


    At first, the public showed interest in Lily¡®s work, but they became more interested in Lily than her


    perfume.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have you ever thought of starting your own brand?¡± Alexander asked as he sipped his wine.


    ¡°My own brand?¡± Lily¡®s eyes immediately lit up. That was every perfumer¡®s dream, but it was difficult to


    achieve as one needed a lot of money and resources.


    Even though there were many top perfumers, few had their own perfume brands. Most typically worked


    for reputable brands at the start, and once they made a name for themselves, they would tie


    themselves to the brands they worked for. By then, it would not matter whether or not it was the


    perfumers¡® own brand since they were already famous.


    ¡°I don¡®t have the resources for that. Besides, Rebirth treats me well.¡± Lily was forever grateful to Rebirth


    because it allowed her to continue working on her research and doing what she loved. Moreover, it also


    gave her leverage to go against Nathaniel. How could she leave Rebirth after she had made a name


    for hersell? That would be downriglit selfish.


    ¡°You don¡®t have to leave Rebirth,¡± Alexander rified, ¡°You can still stay. They¡®ll just provide you with


    an individual research area. Then, they¡®d ce your new products into a separate line whenever you


    decide to release one. You¡®ll be the one naming the products with a different brand. That will be your


    brand.¡±


    Alexander¡®s proposal was tempting, and it was hard for Lily not to ept it. ¡°You gave me such an


    attractive offer, and it¡®s difficult for me to refuse!¡± Lily¡®s eyes betrayed her eagerness to take up the


    offer.


    Alexander smiled, ¡°Then don¡®t refuse it.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 549

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 549


    Chapter 549 Brittany was surprised when she met the perfumer she had contacted. Firstly, she did not


    expect ¡®him¡® to be a woman. Secondly, the perfumer¡®s information stated that the woman was in her


    fifties. However, the woman looked like she was in her thirties. If her age was ording to the


    information, then the woman had a great skincare routine.


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Walters,¡± Brittany politely greeted the woman.


    The woman smiled. ¡°I¡®m Angeline Walters. I prefer people calling me Angeline instead.¡± ¡°Hi, Angeline.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    What would you like to have?¡± Brittany quickly changed how she addressed the woman and sat in front


    of her.


    ¡°Anything is fine,¡± Angeline said. Her eyes studied Brittany closely. It was as if she was checking her


    from head to toe.


    Brittany felt awkward as she instinctively grabbed the hem of her blouse.


    ¡°Rx, you don¡®t need to be nervous. I¡®m just studying your character and physical appearance so I


    can think of a scent that suits you,¡± Angeline rified when she noticed Brittany¡®s awkward demeanor.


    Brittany immediately rxed and asked, ¡°What perfume suits me the most?¡± She did not know much


    about perfumes. The only ones she had used were from high¨Cfashion couture brands. It was good


    enough for her as long as they smelled nice. Brittany had never thought about whether or not they were


    suitable for her.


    If it were not for the incident with Alexander, she would not have thought about this.


    ¡°Take it slow,¡± Angelinemented nonchntly. She wore her hair in a loose bun behind her head


    and had an alluring yet sessful career¨Cwoman look. She had a defined jawline and striking eyes,


    making her look more energetic than regr women.


    Brittany could also smell a faint scent. When she took a deep breathi, the smell became more


    assertive, fading quickly into the air. The fluttering scent was so faint that it made her want to try to


    catch it. It was simply elusive and alluring.


    ¡°Your perfume smells so good!¡± She blurted out her thoughts before she could even stop herself, so


    she looked at Angeline apologetically.


    Angeline sniffed and adjusted her sitting position. As she moved her loose hair out of her way, her


    fragrance spread freely, and the smell became stronger again. Brittany could not exin why, but the


    perfume¡®s smell attracted her to Angeline.


    ¡°Angeline, may I ask what kind of perfume you¡®re wearing? I¡®ve never smelled something like that


    before; it¡®s wonderful!¡± Brittany could not help but continue praising the woman. This perfume was


    much better than the one Lily had, and it was also more charming.


    ¡°It¡®s something simple I made on my own,¡± Angeline said indifferently. ¡°Simple...¡± Brittany looked at


    Angeline with widened eyes, surprised at her confidence. Brittany was now confident about Angeline¡®s


    abilities.


    Angeline was so talented that she could simply create a perfume that smelled so wonderful. Brittany


    believed Angeline would make a fantastic exclusive perfume for her if Angeline


    agreed. ¡°Could you give this perfume to me?¡± Brittany asked tentatively. The perfume was so alluring


    that she wanted to own it. She wondered if she could use it around Alexander and if he would be


    attracted to her by this scent.


    Surprisingly, Angeline¡®s facial expression changed. She said firmly, ¡°This isn¡®t for you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Brittany asked.


    ¡°If perfumes were such casual things, then you woulu¡®t need me, would you? You could just go to a


    shopping mall and get them over the counter,¡± Angeline looked a bit angry as she spoke impatiently

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 550

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 550


    Chapter 550 Brittany was taken aback by Angeline¡®s sudden rage, ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Perfumes have their own appeal. Each bottle is different and has its own meaning, especially custom¨C


    made ones. When others smell it, they will automatically think of you. The smell that is distinctively


    yours and yours alone, they won¡®t think of others. That¡®s the meaning of perfume and its charm. How


    could you simply use any perfume, even when it¡®s not suitable for you?¡± Angeline concluded.


    When she was talking about perfumes, it was like she was a different person. She was babbling non¨C


    stop about it with a dreamy look in her eyes.


    Her words convinced Brittany as they sounded so persuasive. ¡°You¡¯re right, a custom¨Cmade perfume is


    just what I need. I want people to remember me with a sniff.¡±


    ¡®Also to be attracted to me... she thought. This was what she really wanted.


    Angeline looked at her with a mysterious smile, ¡°You¡®re in love, aren¡®t you?¡±


    Brittany was surprised by Angeline¡®s question, and her face flushed red immediately. She lowered her


    head in embarrassment, silently admitting it.


    ¡°You want to make the man fall in love with your scent?¡± Angeline continued to ask.


    Brittany shook her head, ¡°I know that¡®s impossible. I just wanted to...¡±


    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Angeline cut in, ¡°Perfumes are magical, and they fascinate people, You could


    make a man go crazy for you if used correctly.¡±


    Brittany was both astonished and speechless. Was she even serious?


    Angeline continued, ¡°Do you know how animals find their partners during mating season?¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Brittany unconsciously asked.


    ¡°Through smell!¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°Animals, unlike humans, are less pretentious. Their way of


    mating was straightforward, using their sense of smell. In other words, you¡®re seeking your distinctive


    smell, something that¡®s only yours, a fragrance that could make others go crazy for you.¡± ¡°Just like the


    one that you¡®re using now?¡± Brittany asked eagerly. She could not help but agree with what Angeline


    had said. She felt that Angeline was right and that she knew exactly what Brittany needed.


    ¡°No, not exactly,¡± she smiled and lifted a finger to emphasize that Brittany was wrong, ¡°What I mean is


    that you need a perfume that¡®s only for you!¡±


    ¡°Then, what do I have to do?¡± Brittany was getting excited just from listening to Angeline.


    It was as is the perfume that could make anyone go crazy for her was already in her possession. She


    felt like if she had it, she could make Alexander love her undyingly and not go back to that siren of his.


    ¡°That was it! That woman was a perfumer as well. Alexander was most likely seduced by her perfume,


    which exined why he was so obsessed with her. That must be the reason!¡®


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brittany thought. Angeline gave her a thorough look and smirked, ¡°I¡®ll need a few strands of your hair


    and a bottle of your sweat.¡±


    ¡°My sweat?¡± This confused Brittany. ¡°Yes,¡± Angeline nodded and continued, ¡°When you¡®re ready, just


    send them over to me and wait.¡±


    Even though Brittany did not know why she needed these two items, she trusted Angeline entirely.


    Hence, she nodded in agreement, ¡®Okay!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 551

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 551


    Chapter 551 Alexander acted on his ideas as soon as he voiced them. Within a week, he prepared


    everything for Lily after their conversation the other day. Not only did he provide her with a personal


    ording to Alexander, she only had to think about her brand name and when to officially introduce


    her brand to the public. Her brand would still be under the Rebirth umbre, as Rebirth¡®s reputation was


    increasing. It had been recently chosen as the leading branch under the La Beaute Group brand,


    Lily had been really busy with this new project of hiers, and even though she was enjoying it, it was still


    tiring. Her new workce was quite far from Rebirtli but there was a garden nearby. Alexander


    specifically selected this area because he was sure that Lily needed a ce where she could quickly


    assess different kinds of materials as well as draw inspiration from them.


    Alexander was always thoughtful and kind. No one knew it better than her. Lily looked around her new


    workce and could feel that she was slowly but surely inching closer to her dream.


    In the past, her family was against it when she first started studying to be a perfumer. Then, she fought


    and left them estranged when she got together with Nathaniel. During thepetition, she also


    doubted her abilities when she lost. It led to her shutting herself out from the world and willingly working


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    as a perfumer in the background. Her life was finally picking up, and she knew exactly what she wanted


    and what to work toward.


    By the time she left herb, it was already dark outside. Since her new workce was not in the city


    center, there were not many streetlights and not as brightly lit. This made the stars in the night sky


    shine brighter. While the cold night breeze continued to blow, Lily tightened her coat around her and


    walked to her car.


    At that moment, a car¡®s headlights on the opposite side of the road shone at her. It was so bright that


    she could barely open her eyes. Lily raised her hand to block the lights and nced at that car, then


    she noticed a man getting off and walking toward her.


    She could not clearly see his face, but from his silhouette and the way he was carrying himself, she


    knew exactly who he was. Lilyughed. What was he nning again? When she got closer, she could


    see him holding a massive bouquet of roses in his hands, and it was quite a funny scene.


    Alexander probably found this situation awkward as well. He was always calm and collected, but now


    he looked stiff and ufortable. He strolled toward her, ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Even his words sounded stiff, Lily was surprised to receive the huge bouquet, and it made her want to


    ¡°Was today our anniversary or something?¡± She frowned, deep in thought. They had only gotten


    married recently, and it had not even been a year yet.


    Their first encounter was not today as well. Besides, it was not anyone¡®s birthday celebration. ¡®So, was


    it because of her new workce? Then again, they had not officially announced it to the public yet.


    Then why did he... was it because there was a huge discount for roses?¡® Lily could not help but ponder.


    Lily did not reach out her hand to ept the flower. Instead, she looked at him and asked,¡± What¡®s the


    meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Giving you flowers,¡± Alexander extended his hands with the flowers toward Lily.


    Was this not obvious enough? He could not understand why her reaction was so unpredictable. Didn¡®t


    they say women would be touched if you give them flowers?¡® Alexander was confused.


    ¡°I know you¡®re giving me flowers, but why? Is today a special day?¡± She questioned again while tilting


    her head to one side. Her hands were still behind hier back, and she was not nning to ept them


    anytime soon. Alexander frowned, ¡°Must it be a special day to give you slowers? Why can¡®t I give them


    to you on any day? Just take it!¡± It looked strange for a man like him to hang onto such a huge bunch of


    roses.


    He took her hands and ced the flowers into lier embrace, forcing her to ept them. Lily smiled


    uncontrobly as she saw that he could not wait to get rid of them. He was such a boy, and Lily would


    not have expected anything romantic from him. Look at how he was trying to give her flowers. It was


    just so awkward. She was thankful that their marriage happened so fast and that it was a secret from


    the public. If he had to propose to her openly, she did not know what to expect.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 552

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 552


    Chapter 552 Lilyughed while hugging the bouquet of roses. Alexander did not feel any sense of


    aplishment, and he noticed that herugh was not because of receiving flowers from him. Instead,


    it felt more like she was mocking him.


    His face darkened, and he grabbed her on her waist and pulled her closer, ¡°You don¡®t like them?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. They¡®re beautiful!¡± Sheughed and nodded.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He questioned again.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡± she nodded more convincingly this time.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Then, what are youughing at?¡±


    Lily onlyughed louder when she heard him ask.


    ¡°Stopughing!¡± Alexander demanded and kissed her full on the lips.


    This was the best way to end her mockingughter. He was a bit annoyed with himself. A wave of


    helplessness rushed over him, and although they were only getting started, it did not seem to be going


    well. Should he continue with his n?


    Alexander was regretting his decision now. He should not have taken advice from Edward. That guy


    had no experience with women. This was what happened when two men without many experiences


    with rtionships tried toe up with romantic ideas. They searched for suggestions online and


    chose those that obviously were not very good.


    After the long and passionate kiss ended, Lily could feel her body temperature rising. This also


    seeded in stopping herughter. ¡°Thank you for the flowers. I really love them,¡± she stared at the


    slightly crushed flowers in her arms and whispered.


    Alexander was finally satisfied when he heard her say that. This was the reaction he had wanted.


    ¡°Shall we leave then? It¡®s getting colder,¡± he asked her softly while leading her to the direction of his


    car. Alexander suddenly recalled his n, ¡°Wait a minute, let me show you something.¡±


    Lily felt he was not his usual self today as he released her hands and took out something from his coat


    pocket. They looked like... sparklers. Sparklers were supposed to be long and straight. Still, because


    Alexander took it out from his pocket, they were now folded in two different angles. They reminded Lily


    of withering sunflowers with their heads dangling.


    Alexander did not expect this either. He had a mixture of shock and confusion on his face when he saw


    how the sparklers turned out. Lily wanted tough again when she noticed his funny expression.


    However, she knew this would only buurt his pride, so she swallowed it with a cough and


    added, ¡°Are these sparklers? Do you want to light them up?¡±


    Alexander immediately nodded, ¡°Sure, let¡®s do it.¡±


    Though, he was unsure if they would light up. His original n was to light these sparklers up as a


    signal for Edward, and when he saw them, he would know what to do. Yet, Alexander had folded them


    identally while keeping them in his coat pocket. He wondered if they would be able to light up as


    nned.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 553

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 553


    Chapter 553 ¡®Ugh, to h*ll with it!¡® Alexander decided not to overthink it, removed a lighter from his


    pocket, and lit the sparklers. Surprisingly, the sparklers lit up, albeit only for a short while. He held them


    in his hands, and they looked pretty.


    Seeing Alexander being this clumsy with a severe expression, Lily tried her best to hide her growing


    smile. She walked over and took one of the sparklers from his hand. ¡°What now?¡± Alexander looked at


    Lily without saying anything. Then a soft clicking sound echoed, and their surroundings lit up brightly, to


    Lily¡®s surprise. One light at a time formed a circle around them as they stood in the middle.


    Lily did not know when Alexander had nned all of this, but it was apparent he had spent a lot of time


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    and effort on it. There were lights all over the garden, including the ones on the trees. It looked like a


    huge stage, and they were standing right at the heart of it.


    ¡°What¡®s all this about?¡± She turned toward the ¡®mastermind¡® and asked while grinning. However,


    secondster, her smile froze as slie stared in surprise at Alexander kneeling on one knee before her.


    He removed a ring box from his jacket, and a shiny diamond ring was sitting inside.


    ¡°I know this is not practical since it¡®s inconvenient for you to wear it to work. Still, I wanted to give you a


    proper wedding ring,¡± Alexander said sincerely. He paused for a short while before asking, ¡°Lily


    Christian, will you marry me?¡±


    At that moment, Lily was at a loss for words. She drew her lips into a thin line, feeling a mixture of


    wanting tough and cry, ¡°I¡®m already married to you.¡±


    They had even done their marriage registration, so why was he proposing to her now? ¡°Then just marry


    me twice,¡°Alexander paused before continuing, ¡°This time, I want the whole world to know you¡®re


    mine.¡± He was still the same old strong¨Cwilled Alexander. Lily averted her gaze to somewhere else and


    back at him again. She smiled cheekily, ¡°Can I say no?¡±


    Alexander immediately stood up, one of his hands came to hold hers, and the other circled her waist,


    ¡°Well, you can try.¡±


    Lily could onlyugh at his antics. This fantastic man looked calm even when asking for her hand in


    marriage. How could she possibly say no? Lily believed she would never find someone like him again.


    Alexander held her hand and lowered his head. He put the ring onto her finger and said thoughtfully,


    ¡°From today onward, you won¡®t be able to escape. You¡®re mine.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve never thought of escaping.¡± Lily shook her head and tightened her grip on Alexander¡®s hand. She


    threatened jokingly, ¡°It¡®s you that won¡®t be able to escape. It¡®s toote for you now!¡±


    Alexander lowered his head and kissed hier lips. ¡°I¡®ll dly stay.¡±


    His greatest wish was to take Lily as his wife, and he would dly ept any challenges that came


    their way.


    A loud sound echoed from above, and Lily immediately lifted her head upward to check the source of


    the unusual sound. She saw a helicopternding on the field in front of them. The wind it created was


    so strong they could not even stand upright. It also made the air cooler, and Lily instinctively tightened


    her coat around herself. She looked at her husband and asked, ¡°This was part of your n too?!¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± Alexander looked at his wateli, and the timing was perfect. Although he had a rough start,


    he somehow managed to make everythiing work ording to his n.


    Lily raised an eyebrow as things seemed to be taking an exciting turn. She was curious about what


    else he liad installed for her that night.


    She allowed Alexander to lead her onto thic helicopter, and when it got hiiglier, slie could finally see


    what it was like below. The lights around them were already beautiful and romantic, but from afar, she


    could finally make out the actual shape of the lights.


    It was far from the initial circle she thought it was; the lights formed letters with a love¨Cheart shape in


    the middle. It was ¡®A love L,¡¯ the first letters of their names.


    Alexander had undoubtedly spent a lot of time nning this, but... Lily tilted her head sideways as she


    stared below. Alexander pulled her into his embrace and whispered into her ear, ¡°Do you like it?¡± **I like


    it, but...¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 554

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 554


    Chapter 554 ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Alexander asked.


    Lily looked below and pointed at the lights. ¡°Who was responsible for the lighting design?¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong with the arrangements?¡± Alexander asked since Lily sounded like she was


    unsatisfied.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡®m just curious who could¡®vee up with such a design,¡± Lily borated. Alexander did


    not think much about it and replied, ¡°It was Edward.¡±


    ¡°Oh...


    That exined the strange decorations, but Alexander continued before Lily could open her mouth, ¡°I


    also helped with it.¡± He was not letting any opportunity to im credit slide in front of his wife.


    He had also participated in the nning since this was his marriage proposal. It would be meaningless


    if he got someone else to do all the nning. This marriage proposal was special because it included


    his suggestions and ideas. Lily was quite speechless after hearing the whole story. She did not know


    whether to praise or critique his peculiar taste in decorations.


    ¡°Can you see the two sides? The letter A stands for Alexander, L stands for Lily, and the pattern in the


    middle is...¡± Alexander paused and squinted his eyes to get a better look. Since they were looking


    down from the helicopter, the pattern in the middle looked strange, ¡°It... kinda looks like an o?¡±


    ¡°You finally noticed, too, huh?¡± Lily replied. She was relieved that these words came out from his


    mouth, not hers! It meant she was not the only one who thought the pattern was weird and that her


    eyes were working fine.


    ¡°That¡®s a heart shape,¡± Alexander insisted. Although he was starting to question himself, he believed


    that it was due to the angle that it looked like an ¡°O.¡± Then again, that was not the most important thing.


    The thing was, AOL looked like an abbreviation people used online. It was just unusual. ¡°Hey, what if


    people thought it was some message left by aliens or something? Wouldn¡®t that be funny?¡± Lily turned


    to Alexander and remarked jokingly. Just as she finished her remark, Alexander immediately called


    Edward, ¡°Edward.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Russell?¡± Edward had already done his job, so why did Alexander call him?


    ¡°Turn off all the lights inmediately,¡± Alexander ordered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Edward looked up at the sky, ¡°Okay.¡± He remembered Alexander¡®s initialmand was to leave


    the lights on for at least an hour, so why was lie asking to turn them off now? However, Edward, the


    loyal employce he was, instructed the other workers to turn the lights ofl.


    Alexander heaved a sigh of relier when he noticed the ground below had returned to its original


    darkness. He no longer had to look at those strange initials. He could not help but feel a little gloomy as


    well.


    He was always confident in his ability to pull off anything. Unfortunately, he could not say the same for


    this marriage proposal n. Alexander had taken a lot of time and effort in nning this, but it turned


    out to be quite disappointing, and there were also numerous hups when executing his n. ¡°You¡®re


    probably disappointed about this marriage proposal, huh?¡± He sighed. Lily shook her head. ¡°Not at all! I


    thought it was wonderful!¡±


    ¡°There were too many setbacks.¡± In Alexander¡®s opinion, this was entirely uneptable.


    ¡°It¡®s because of these setbacks that your n was special!¡± Lily smiled as she was genuinely happy


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    with all his preparations. She reached out to cup his face. ¡°I meant every word I said. I genuinely loved


    it!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 555

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 555


    Chapter 555 After turning out the lights, Edward and the others left the area. The tranquility of the


    garden surrounding Lily¡®s new officed been restored. Suddenly, another car was spotted parked in


    the backyard, hidden from view by a trec.


    Bothdies in the car wore two very different expressions. Brittany¡®s eyes were red, and her hands


    tightly gripped the steering wheel. She tried desperately to hold back her emotions, but her leaving


    chest made it clear that she was in distress.


    Brittany had never thought she would see this scene unfold with her own eyes. She knew that woman


    was special to Alexander, but Brittany had no idea he would go to such lengths for that woman. He


    really loved her a lot.


    From Brittany¡®s perspective, the female role in the scene earlier should have been her and not


    someone else. Those roses, the ring, the romantic lights and even the helicopter! Why was Alexander


    treating that woman so lovingly? How was Lily better than herself?!


    On the other hand, Arianna who was sitting in the passenger seat was calm and collected. She had


    even turned on the lights in the car, pulled out herpact mirror, and started touching up her makeup


    while saying, ¡°How romantic! Looks like the rumors about Alexander being stone¨Ccold and no fun was


    not true at all. We shouldn¡®t believe rumors!¡±


    ¡°Can you shut up?!¡± Brittany turned and snapped at her.


    Arianna stopped applying lipstick and nced at Brittany, ¡°Look at you. Is it worth it to be this angry?


    They¡®re up there spending quality time with each other, and you¡®re out in the cold, jealous. Is this really


    worth it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t need you to lecture me!¡± Brittany snapped back as Arianna¡®s words hurt her.


    ¡°I¡®m not trying to lecture you. I want to help you,¡± Arianna sighed as she started to tidy up her


    cosmetics, ¡°Why are you making this difficult for yourself? Either you let him go and move on, or you try


    your luck and go for it. What¡®s the point if you¡®re just sitting here and hesitating? By the time you¡®ve


    made up your mind, they¡®ll already have kids!¡± When Brittany heard the word ¡®kids,¡® she was shocked,


    ¡°Are you telling me that she¡®s


    pregnant?!¡±


    ¡°What...¡± Arianna was taken aback, ¡°Erm...I¡®m not sure about that. I was just saying that if you continue


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    being like this, they¡®d eventually have kids by the time youe around. Anyway, judging from the


    Russell family situation, her position in the family would only be secure if she¡®s able to have a child,


    right? Think about it. If Alexander has a kid, they¡®ll be the Russell family¡®s most valuable grandchild!¡±


    When Brittany listened to Arianna¡®s remark, her eyes lit up, ¡°That¡®s right! Achild! Why didn¡®t I think of


    it?!¡±


    Arianna turned to her wide¨Ceyed, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Arianna, I should try my best to be pregnant. If I¡®m pregnant with his child, then he won¡®t leave me,¡±


    Brittany sounded like she was possessed


    ¡°Didn¡®t you say that you¡®ve never even held hands? Ilow could you be pregnant?¡± Arianna was


    confused now.


    ¡°You taught me how,¡± Brittany smiled secretly at her. Arianna only continued to blink in confusion,


    ¡°What did I teach you?¡± ¡°Your father has a mistress, right? Your father could not just dump her just


    because she has a child, right? Even if he¡®s just an illegitimate child.¡± Arianna¡®s expression changed,


    but she still nodded her head, ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡®t mean that she¡®ll be able to be part of our family!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 556

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 556


    ¡°That¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t have a family background or talent. I believe with my family background


    and my status in society, if I¡¯m pregnant with his child, Alex would definitely ept me into the family!¡±


    Brittany insisted.


    guess, what you¡¯ve said made sense,¡± Arianna mumbled deep in thought, ¡°Still¡­you need an


    opportunity to be pregnant, right?¡±


    ¡°Opportunity? I¡¯ll just have to make one,¡± Brittany concluded with determination. Her hesitation was


    thrown out the window after witnessing Alexander¡¯s well-nned marriage proposal to Lily. She was so


    jealous.


    It was as if her heart was crushed and ttened repeatedly as she watched the man she loved propose


    to another woman. She had tried to be patient and quietly stay by his side, but what was it for in the


    end? Since this did not work, she would now try other more aggressive methods!


    After years of creating new perfume forms, she had never expected her most famous perfume to be


    the one she had custom-made for Lisa. Lisa was the only person that had used. that perfume, and


    because it was specially made for her, only a few bottles were made. Only three people were given the


    opportunity to test the smell- Lily, Lisa, and that female. journalist.


    Lily did not include the people around Lisa as she was not entirely sure who they were. The online buzz


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    around this scent, though, was outrageous. Perhaps it was because of the unknown quality of the


    perfume¡¯s scent that piqued so many people¡¯s interest.


    At one point, it was even more popr than high-end perfume brands, and there were already knock-


    offs of her perfume on some online shopping tforms for a quick cash grab.


    Severalpanies were also keeping an eye on this development. They even approached Rebirth


    about ordering this particr perfume and selling it to consumers. The phones in Rebirth¡¯s marketing


    and sales department were ringing off the hook with requests to coborate. The general manager of


    Rebirth, George Will, even approached her personally to discuss it.


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen these recent orders and requests. What¡¯s your take on it?¡± George¡¯s


    approach was very transparent, and he showed her the number of orders submitted to thepany to


    request coboration and orders for the perfume she made for Lisa.


    Even though it looked like he was asking for her opinion, he only wanted her to agree to them.


    However, Lily was strong-willed and answered firmly, ¡°Mr. Will, I¡¯m sorry, but this is impossible! You do


    realize the meaning of ¡®custom-made,¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand that this was made for a friend of yours, but I¡¯m sure you still have the exact form


    in your hands. Besides, I heard that you did not charge her at all. Now, this is the perfect opportunity for


    you to make up for it,¡± George was tempted to take this chance to make a sizable profit for the


    ¡°This has nothing to do with money. Mr. Will, this is my professional ethics,¡± Lily ced the


    1/2


    contracts on the table nonchntly. ¡°If I may, deciding to produce this perfume inrge quantities would


    only lose its meaning. The very reason why this perfume was such a hit was that it was ¡®custom-made.¡¯


    Besides, in the long run, no one woulde to us for custom perfumes anymore since their perfumes


    would only be mass-produced in the end.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but I believe that we wouldn¡¯t have that many customers interested in a custom -made


    perfume anyway. Instead of focusing on them, why don¡¯t we focus more on¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Lily interrupted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Customers are customers, and if we¡¯ve given


    them our promise, it bes a verbal contract. If we go against it now, that¡¯s simr to breaching a


    written contract. I¡¯m sorry, but I just won¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, you see¡­¡± George wanted to continue persuading Lily, but his phone. rang. He


    lifted his hand and gestured for Lily to wait, ¡°Sorry, give me a minute!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 557

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 557


    Lily did not know who was on the other line, but George kept looking at her when he was on the phone,


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll ask her about it.¡±


    Lily had a feeling that it was about something concerning her.


    ¡°I think you might be right about this,¡± George looked and her and said finally. Since he knew about her


    background, he could not force his ideals onto her even if he wanted to. Most importantly, the phone


    call he had just received changed his mind. Maybe they could also focus on custom¨Cmade perfumes.


    ¡°What?¡± Lily was confused.


    ¡°Do you know who just called?¡± George sped his hands and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard


    of the name of the actress who had previously won the Best Actress award, Eloise Neville. She was a


    superstar before getting married into the Tanner family.¡±


    Lily was surprised before admitting, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of her.¡±


    Not only had she heard of Eloise, Lily even knew about her rtionship with Nathaniel, but¡­ why was


    she calling them?


    ¡°Yes, she wanted to request a custom¨Cmade perfume from you and that she wants to meet you


    personally. How does tonight sound?¡± George asked.


    Lily was silent for a moment before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m able to ept her request. She should


    look for another perfumer.¡±


    George thought she would willingly ept this proposal, so he was beyond surprised when she


    rejected it, ¡°Why? You just said you¡¯d prefer to ept custom¨Cmade requests instead of mass¨C


    production orders. I¡¯ve respected your opinion and agreed to it. Now you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t want to


    ept this proposal when it¡¯s from someone so famous and holds such a high social status. If you


    seed in creating a perfume for her, your position in the perfume industry will also be secured. I don¡¯t


    see why you¡¯d reject this opportunity.


    that


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not about the money and you could choose to do things based on your likes and


    dislikes. However, you¡¯re still working for ourpany, so please think about thepany¡¯s future and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    not solely about your personal preferences, okay?¡± Maybe it was due to his eagerness to persuade her


    to take up the offer George had stopped beating around the bush and spoke quite crudely.


    Lily was not at all offended by his tone of speaking, but this did remind her that she was still working


    under Rebirth and that even if she had her ownb and brand now, it was still part of Rebirth, so she


    could not just choose to ept projects ording to her preferences.


    George had always been kind to her, even if it was not for Alexander. After thinking for a while, she


    changed her mind, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go see her. However, I can¡¯t promise you that this business proposal


    will be a hundred percent sessful.¡±


    Just the fact that she was willing to change her mind already excited George, ¡°Sure. As long as you¡¯re


    willing to see her, I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be any problems!¡±


    Eloise had explicitly asked for Lily, and this meant that she had a considerable interest in working


    together. If Lily said yes, George was sure that this coboration would very likely be


    sessful.


    When Lily left the building that evening at 6 p.m., a car was already waiting in front of the lobby. The


    car window was rolled down, and a beautiful face appeared, ¡°Hello, Ms. Christian.¡±


    This was a face Lily had seen numerous times on the TV. More importantly, she had read about. her in


    the information Justin gave her, so she could recognize her immediately. This was Eloise Neville. Lily


    was surprised that she woulde to herpany personally to meet her. Even if Lily wanted to


    change her mind now, it was doubtful that she could just run away from Eloise.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 558

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 558


    After a moment of hesitation, Lily strode over to the car. The door swung open, and she stepped inside,


    nodding politely in Eloise¡¯s direction.


    She was unsure if Nathaniel¡¯s mysterious mother knew about their rtionship. It did not matter


    anyway, as everything was in the past. Facing this past potential mother¨Cinw, she felt only calm and


    nothing else.


    Meanwhile, Eloise had been observing Lily. She had a unique youthful vibe and smelled lovely. The


    scent was not strong nor the usual fruity smell loved by many girls. It smelled natural, but there was


    also a trace of fragrance Eloise could not name. After smelling the scent Lily carried, Eloise felt her


    frustration subdued, and she was less anxious, too.


    ¡°Mrs. Tanner, what is it that you want to tell me? You can tell me now, and we can save you. the hassle


    of finding a proper ce for us to talk. In fact, this is the most suitable ce for you,¡± Lily said, looking


    out the window.


    Her words made Eloise smirk. ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±


    After all, Eloise was the most famous actress of her time. Even after she retired from the industry and


    married a wealthy man, there would still be paparazzi on her tail no matter where she went.


    Over the years, nothing much had been captured as Eloise had been on guard and taken proper


    precautions whenever she was out. However, the paparazzi were getting smarter, and she never knew


    where they would hide.


    The talk Eloise wanted to have with Lily was definitely not meant to be overheard by anyone else.


    ¡°Drive slower,¡± Eloise ordered and pressed a button, raising the divider between the front and back


    seats, creating a private space for them to talk.


    Eloise¡¯s car was a Toyota Alphard, and there was ample space for them to conversefortably. She


    took out two cans of drink from the mini fridge and handed one over to Lily. Lily shook her head.


    ¡°Thanks. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°I know a little about perfumers, and you guys greatly value and protect your sense of smell. Don¡¯t


    worry. This is just soda water and not alcohol. It¡¯s good for your health if consumed in appropriate


    volumes.¡± Eloise paused and chuckled before continuing, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking I¡¯ll use dirty tricks on you,


    are you?¡±


    Lily averted her gaze to the can of soda water. Then, she took it and opened the can before taking a


    small sip. After that, she just held the can in her hand.


    Eloise said nothing about it. She just drank two sips from her own and then looked up, thinking about


    how to start the conversation. At least, that was how it seemed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Will told you why I wanted to talk to you. I want you to create a type of perfume, just for


    me exclusively.¡± Looking at Lily, Eloise got straight to the point. ¡°Just tell me how much it¡¯ll cost. I¡¯ll


    make sure you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do that. Mrs. Tanner, perhaps you might need to find someone else, a more skillful


    perfumer, to help you with your request.¡± Lily rejected Eloise on the spot, which would


    be easier than rejecting Eloise with thepany¡¯s help.


    Eloise¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Why? You have ill feelings toward me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Lily said. ¡°To me, a perfumer would need to understand their customers well, from their


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    personality, likes and dislikes, as well as hobbies, to create a perfume for them. That¡¯s necessary for


    the perfumer to create an ideal and suitable perfume for the customer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thatplicated?¡± Eloise turned to the side to look at Lily. Her gaze was doubtful.


    ¡°Creating fragrances may seem easy, but every perfumer has their own understanding and rules


    toward the subject. What I said is how I look at my job. That is why I rejected your offer. and suggested


    that you look for another perfumer to help you. They might understand your preferences better, Mrs.


    Tanner.¡± Lily bowed her head lightly as a sign of apology. Then, she ced the can of soda water down


    on the table beside her.


    ¡°You have other reasons for rejecting me, don¡¯t you?¡± Eloise asked abruptly.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 559

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 559


    Smiling, Eloise looked at Lily and said, ¡°You¡¯re rejecting me because of my rtionship with Nate,


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Lily was surprised to hear that. She turned to look at Eloise with disbelief written all over her gaze. She


    did not understand how Eloise could tell her the secret she had been carefully hiding for decades so


    quickly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me like that. I know you¡¯ve found out about it,¡± Eloise said faintly. ¡± I¡¯m


    bringing this up because I want us to talk about things easier now that we¡¯re on the same page. It¡¯ll be


    difficult for us to talk with people around us. Since only the two of us are here, we can be honest with


    each other.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with what you said. I rejected you simply because I can¡¯t do it, and it¡¯s not for


    any other reason,¡± Lily exined.


    ¡°Really?¡± Eloise leaned forward and stared into Lily¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, she questioned, ¡°Then let me ask


    you this; where is Nate now?¡±


    Lily was puzzled. ¡°How would I know that?¡±


    ¡°How could you not know that? All he thought about was you, and everything he did was to win you


    back. I remember you¡¯re thest person he met before he went missing! Don¡¯t you think you should


    know his whereabouts? Did he not contact you all this while?¡±


    ¡°Nathaniel is missing?¡±


    ¡°That is why I haven¡¯t seen him in so long. I thought he was getting his life back together somewhere


    else and trying to ept his defeat, but he went missing. Still, how could a grown man like him go


    missing so suddenly? Did that happen because of the bankruptcy?¡®


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about it?¡± Eloise observed Lily, trying to see if thetter was lying.


    ¡°Sorry. I have no idea what happened. Since you know about my past rtionship with Nate, I¡¯m sure


    you know we ended things long ago. What he does has nothing to do with me anymore.¡± Lily shrugged.


    She felt nothing apart from the momentary shock after learning about his disappearance. Anything


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    rted to him, including his disappearance, was none of her concern.


    Eloise said nothing at first. She just gulped her sparkling water and put the can down harshly before


    she eximed., ¡°Lily, are you that heartless?! No matter what, you two had dated for a few years.


    Although I couldn¡¯t tell you about my identity, I had always approved of you being my daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    ¡°I admit Nate did you wrong in the past, but the most valuable thing about a man is his willingness to


    admit his mistakes and change for the better. He knows what he did wrong and promised to return to


    you, so why can¡¯t you give him another chance to prove himself? Don¡¯t you have any feelings for him


    anymore?¡±


    After a short pause, Eloise seemed aggravated about the situation and said with a heavy heart, ¡°I don¡¯t


    believe you don¡¯t love him anymore! You¡¯ve done so much and sacrificed a lot for him back then. That


    means you still love him, right? Alexander is indeed a great man, but it¡¯s not easy being the wife of a


    wealthy and influential man.


    12


    ¡°I¡¯m speaking from experience, and I can tell you that the Russells are not the kind of people you want


    to get involved with, Lily. Even the Lodge family won¡¯t be able to protect you by then.¡±


    Again, she continued, ¡°Silly girl! Rather than getting mixed up with the Russells, why don¡¯t you just be


    with Nate? I can provide the two of you with the resources to start over again, and I¡¯m sure you guys


    can make it as long as you work together. A real couple goes through difficult times together!¡±


    Lily chuckled at Eloise¡¯s words. ¡®She sure knows how to be considerate of me. I¡¯m going to tear up


    because everything she said is for my own good.¡®


    ¡°Well, thank you so much, Mrs. Tanner! I can see that you¡¯re giving the suggestions because you want


    me to lead a better life,¡± Lily said, smiling. ¡°You¡¯re agreeing to it?¡± Eloise was overjoyed.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 560

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 560


    ¡°What did I agree to?¡±


    ¡°Y¨CYou just said¡­¡±


    ¡°Firstly, the most valuable thing about a man is not his willingness to admit to his mistakes. and change


    for the better, but humility and modesty. When we were together, all he did was take advantage of me,


    so what love is there between us? As for¡­¡± Lily paused for a moment before adding, ¡°As for why he


    regretted it after that, it¡¯s because he realized I could bring more benefits to him. It¡¯s because Mnie


    dumped him. Am I right?¡±


    (4


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Eloise wanted to exin, but Lily interjected, not allowing her to defend her son. Next, it¡¯s


    unknown that mixing with the Russells would be a bad choice, but you did agree that Alex is a great


    man. I want to correct you on that; he¡¯s not just a great man; he¡¯s a man Nathaniel can neverpare


    to, so why would I give Alex up and choose Nathaniel? Can you give me a reason why?¡±


    At this point, Eloise had a terrible expression on her face. However, Lily was not going to stop anytime


    soon, continuing, ¡°Lastly, I think you¡¯ve forgotten about the most important thing. Didn¡¯t you say that


    Nathaniel has gone missing? You wanted me to be with him, but how could I do that when I don¡¯t even


    know where he is? Also, are you sure you can find him?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Eloise tried keeping herposure up until this point, but she could not


    do so after hearing Lily¡¯sst sentence. Her expression had already turned sour, and her grip on the


    can of sparkling water tightened as she crushed it.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lily coldly nced at the crushed can in Eloise¡¯s hand, unaffected by her. ¡°It¡¯s just that


    from my understanding of him, he might not be able to take the hit this time because of how self¨C


    centered and prideful he is. If he could ept it, there would still be a chance for him to start over, but


    he might still want to give up on life or something.¡±


    ¡°Are you cursing him?¡± Eloise¡¯s gaze was shooting mes at this point. ¡®How dare this woman. curse


    my son?!¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m just analyzing the situation objectively, but then again, I might be wrong. After all, I didn¡¯t know


    what Nate was really like in the years we were together. If I did, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to trick me


    for this long, would he?¡±


    Then, Lily nced out the window. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s about it. I think I made myself pretty clear. You


    can stop the car in front and bid farewell to each other.¡±


    ¡°Are you honestly not going to help with my perfume?¡± Eloise asked, her gaze dark.


    Lily just looked at her and said nothing. It was a silent rejection.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you have nothing to fear just because you have Alexander protecting you?¡± Eloise


    scoffed. Her attitude changed pretty quickly. She was not as sincere and friendly as she was a while


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ago.


    ¡®She¡¯s indeed a great actress. Her expression can change so quickly.¡®


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Lily admitted honestly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything because I have his support.¡±


    Initially, Lily was afraid of other people¡¯s opinions about how Alexander was too good for her


    and of the rumors that would circte. After going through so much, she realized that what other


    people said did not matter to her.


    The most important thing was Alexander¡¯s support and his understanding of her. She could be fearless


    because she had him in her life.


    With a grim face, Eloise instructed. ¡°Stop the car!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 561

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 561


    The sky was already dark when Lily reached home, but when she noticed the lights were on, it


    reminded her that someone was waiting for her. It made her feel serene and safe.


    She walked into the house and felt the warmth within. Alexander was sitting on the couch in the living


    room, watching television. Seeing she was back, he took the remote control by his side and switched


    off the television. Then he walked to the kitchen and brought out a bowl of hot soup so she could drink


    it after she changed into her house slippers.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lily was not far from the city when Eloise dropped her off, and it was easy for her to grab a


    cab home. It was just that the ce was quite far from their house. Hence it took a little longer for her


    to get home.


    She took small sips of the soup; it tasted fresh and delicious. She felt grateful and happy.


    Alexander said nothing as well. He just put his chin on his hand and turned his head to the side. to


    watch Lily. She had longshes, which were fanning her cheeks like a mini fan, while she slowly pouted


    her mouth to sip the soup. Her neck was slender, and her skin fair, which would make anyone want to


    hold her in their hands.


    She wore her thin, ck hair in a loose ponytail, with a few dangling by her ears, which added a little


    allure to her appearance. Indeed, she was a beauty who had no idea how great she looked.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Lily turned to look at Alexander after drinking half of her soup.


    ¡°You look good,¡± he said.


    Lily¡¯s eyes curved into the shape of a crescent upon hearing that. Then she put her bowl down. before


    holding Alexander¡¯s face with her palms as she said thoughtfully, ¡°You do too!¡±


    The warmth from the soup was still lingering on her fingertips, making Alexander¡¯s face feel. warm too.


    He held Lily¡¯s hand and corrected her. ¡°I¡¯m a man. You can¡¯t say that I look good. That¡¯s not how you


    should describe a man.¡±


    ¡°Says who?! You look good! You look the best!¡± Lily chuckled and even pinched his cheeks


    mischievously.


    Alexander held her wrists tightly, stopping her from moving. With a swift turn, he had her pressed


    against the sofa. In that position, she looked up at him innocently. After staring at her face for some


    time, he leaned down and locked his lips with hers.


    Alexander was gentle, and his hands grabbing her wrists, were now holding her palms. Soon after, he


    intertwined his fingers with hers. The passionate kisssted a long time, and the two lost their breaths,


    almost gasping for air.


    ¡°Did she make things difficult for you?¡± Alexander asked, still unable to hold in his question.


    Lily quickly understood he was referring to Eloise. She shook her head. ¡°She didn¡¯t. Look, I came back


    in one piece, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Did you ept her request?¡± he asked again.


    Lily said, shaking her head again at his question. ¡°No, I rejected her.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± It was a short reply, but Lily could tell Alexander felt relieved upon hearing her answer. ¡°You don¡¯t


    want me to ept her request?¡± Lily was curious if Alexander knew about Nathaniel and Eloise¡¯s


    rtionship. However, it would not be strange if he knew because het had the power to find out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make decisions for you, but if you need my opinion, I can give you them. I¡¯ll ultimately respect


    the decision you make.¡±


    Lily circled her arms around his neck and leaned into his embrace. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept her request


    because I don¡¯t think I can create a perfume that fits her through my understanding. and interaction


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    with her. However, I don¡¯t want to interact too much with her, so I didn¡¯t want. to take it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alexander answered, his arm wrapped around her waist.


    When Lily thought about Eloise¡¯s words, something suddenly hit her, making her look up at Alexander.


    ¡°Oh, right. Nate went missing. Do you know about that?

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 562

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 562


    ¡°Why would I know that?¡± he asked in return.


    After asking that, he frowned and continued, ¡°Why did you think I¡¯d know about it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doubting me?¡± The gears in his mind moved, and he connected the dots quickly.


    After he was silent for a while, Lily¡¯s subconscious mind started formting aeback. Still, she held


    back and eventually gave him the truth. ¡°Yeah, I figured you had something to do with his


    disappearance, but I wasn¡¯t sure. After all, you have the resources and influence to pull that off, but if


    you insist it has nothing to do with you, then that¡¯s it.¡±


    Trust was written in her gaze. Alexander believed she was serious about her words and not just


    coaxing him.


    ¡°I have no idea about it,¡± he said. Someone as insignificant as Nathaniel was not worthy of Alexander¡¯s


    time. However, the mention of Nathaniel did make Alexander slightly jealous.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about him?¡± It sounded like a simple question, but jealousy was evident in his


    tone.


    Lily had been with Alexander for quite some time, so she could quickly tell that something was wrong


    from his tone. Knowing he was jealous again, she was speechless at first but found it hrious. ¡°If I


    were worried, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you so casually. I was just surprised when I heard about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising for anything to happen to someone like him.¡± Although Lily tried tofort him, he


    could not be coaxed so easily, which was evident from his sarcasm.


    He paused and cleared his throat before adding, ¡°Perhaps I could ask my people to look up on it


    tomorrow.¡±


    He was jealous, but if Lily wanted to know Nathaniel¡¯s whereabouts, he would still help her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Lily shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s really missing since someone would have


    reported it to the cops. Let¡¯s leave this case about a missing person to the professionals, Mr. Russell.¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t trust my capabilities?¡± Lily¡¯s words made him happy, but he pretended to be doubtful


    to tease her.


    Circling her arms around his neck, she said, ¡°Of course not! I just don¡¯t think he¡¯s worthy of your time


    and effort, Mr. Jealous.¡±


    Alexander was about to retort, but she had closed the distance between them, her lips. stopping his


    words froming out.


    ¡®D*mn! Her lips are so soft!¡®


    Knowing that Lily did that on purpose, Alexander could not resist her. ¡®Whatever. Mr. Jealous or


    whatever it is, I don¡¯t care! There¡¯s nothing I can do when she¡¯s like this.¡®


    ¡°Have you prepared the things I asked from you?¡±


    Arianna stood by the door, her body blocking most of the sunlight that shone into the room, effectively


    darkening the room.


    Nathaniel, leaning on the door, had his full attention on the new phone he just got his hands. on, his


    fingers dancing away on the screen. With the dim lights, Arianna could see that he was indulging


    himself in a mobile game, which made her expression darken.


    ¡°I thought that you were ready to start over. It seems that you just pushed yourself into at deeper


    sh*thole.¡± Holding her bag, she gritted her teeth. ¡°If you¡¯re not nning to start over again, get the hell


    out of here!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the nagging?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Following his voice, a small bag was thrown in her direction, which she caught swiftly.


    ¡°You¡¯re fast!¡± Nathaniel pressed his thumb on the screen hard before ncing up at Arianna as he


    stood up to meet her gaze. ¡°I knew you were something else.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 563

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 563


    Arianna ignored him and looked at the item in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this now. This item is nothing good to girls. Why do you want it?¡± Nathaniel stood up and


    walked over to Arianna.


    ¡°You just need to do as you¡¯re told. The rest is none of your concern.¡± She weighed the packet in her


    hand. It was tiny, but the amount should be sufficient.


    Smirking, Nathaniel stood before her. ¡°What? I¡¯m just a tool for you to reach your goals?¡±


    ¡°You should be d that you¡¯re still useful.¡± She kept the item carefully before her gaze shed over to


    him coldly. ¡°What about the other thing?¡±


    ¡°You are well aware even if I didn¡¯t tell you, right?¡± Nathaniel sneered.


    After interacting with her for a few days, he understood something. On the surface, it looked like she


    had passed all her authority on the dark side of society to him, but how could she let it gopletely?


    There were still people who would report directly to her and were still at her disposal. He knew that he


    was merely a puppet of hers.


    In simpler terms, he would be the one to take the hit if anything were to go wrong. Sometimes, he could


    not believe that such a scheming woman was his half¨Csister.


    you


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go all sarcastic on me. I told you; you can leave anytime you want if don¡¯t want to


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    cooperate with me,¡± Arianna said nonchntly.


    ¡°Did I say that I want to leave? Instead of leaving, I¡¯m going to thank you for giving me this opportunity!¡±


    Nathaniel picked up his phone slowly and sent a photo to her. ¡°This is the person you¡¯re looking for. He


    should being to Ruby City in a couple of days, probably next week. I¡¯m still looking into the details,


    and I¡¯ll update you once I have them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arianna nced at the picture she received and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t contact me unless it¡¯s


    necessary. I¡¯ll find you when I need you.¡±


    Seeing that Arianna was about to leave, Nathaniel stared at her back and asked, ¡°Ms. Neville doesn¡¯t


    know about all these things you¡¯re doing, does she?¡±


    She stopped in her tracks but did not look back as she said coldly, ¡°That is none of your concern.¡±


    Then, she left right away.


    ¡®Interesting!¡®


    Although Nathaniel had just reconnected with Arianna, he realized many things about her were simr


    to their mother. Scratch that. She was even better than their mother in some ways, and he believed


    there were still many secrets he had yet to discover about her.


    When hispany came crashing down back then, Nathaniel felt like a failure. He thought he did not


    have the chance to start over again. Now, he realized that he had given up too soon. ¡®I still have a


    chance to turn things around, don¡¯t I? Things were indeed getting more interesting.¡®


    ¡°This¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s going to work?¡± Brittany swallowed subconsciously at the sight of the tiny


    bottle with a transparent liquid.


    Arianna shook her head in response. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried it, but it should work just fine! It was difficult for


    me to get my hands on this. Using a little of it would be enough, so make sure not


    to overdose on it.¡±


    Brittany said nothing and tightened her grip on the bottle like it was something significant.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 564

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 564


    ¡°Tanny, are you sure you want to do that? Didn¡¯t you say that he isn¡¯t someone¡­ who would give in to


    threats?¡± Arianna probed in a soft voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. He isn¡¯t, but he¡¯s someone with a strict set of principles.¡± Brittany looked up, her gaze


    fixed on a particr point in the distance grimly. ¡°I¡¯ve known him for many years, and I understand him


    well. He¡¯s someone with great self¨Ccontrol and was never involved in any scandals. I know it¡¯s not


    entirely because of me, but because he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to make such a mistake. That¡¯s why I¡¯m


    sure he¡¯d take responsibility if he slept with me!¡±


    Her excellent understanding of Alexander made her want to take advantage of his personality because


    she believed in her assumptions.


    Brittany was mindful of the fact that regardless of the oue of her n, her rtionship with


    Alexander would enter a new chapter, be it for better or worse. Nheless, she was willing to bet on


    it!


    ¡°Sure, he might take responsibility and be with you, but what do you think he¡¯d do once he finds out you


    did this to him?¡± Arianna tried to remind Brittany. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯d despise you?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± Thetter sucked in a deep breath as the thought of that happening made her tremble, but she


    was determined this time. ¡°I need to do it even if I¡¯m afraid! Ari, the scariest thing isn¡¯t him hating me,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    but him not having a ce for me in his heart at all. My biggest fear is that he¡¯d forget about me one


    day in the future, and I¡¯d rather have him hate me because that means he¡¯d still remember me.¡±


    A sharp beam shed across Arianna¡¯s eyes while she looked at Brittany. Sighing, she said, Okay


    then! I¡¯ll support your choice since you¡¯ve already decided. I hope that your dreamse true.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for being by my side all the time. I appreciate your support, encouragement, and advice for


    me.¡± Brittany said sincerely, both her hands holding Arianna¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Ari, you¡¯re my best friend!¡±


    Suddenly, she remembered something. ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t forget about the paparazzi. Get them to release


    the word about it at 9.30 p.m. I want everything to be perfect!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Arianna nodded, assuring Brittany. ¡°This is all I can do for you as a


    friend. The rest is up to you!¡±


    A momentter, Arianna added after some thought, ¡°By the way, are you certain that Alex would attend


    the event by himself on that day? Wouldn¡¯t he bring that woman along with him?¡±


    Brittany shook her head. ¡°He hadn¡¯t brought her out for any public events yet. Plus, not only would that


    woman not be present at the event, she would also not be in Sapphine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kidnap her?¡± Arianna gasped in surprise.


    That made Brittany throw her a nce before she said bitterly, ¡°I did think about it, but there are many


    ways to make someone leave a ce. Kidnapping her isn¡¯t necessary.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­


    11


    ¡°Anyway, you just need to help me spread the word on that day. I don¡¯t want to drag you down if things


    go wrong either,¡± Brittany interjected. She was determined this time around.


    Over the past few days, she had been anxious about her n, but this time, she would go all out and


    bet on it.


    Arianna said nothing else and reminded her again, ¡°I heard the drugs have strong effects. Remember


    not to use too much of it. Otherwise, you might not get what you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got it.¡± Her voice was firm, but her fingers grasping onto the bottle were trembling.


    Back then, Brittany wanted to win Alexander¡¯s heart, but she wanted to own him physically first now!


    Her heart would beat wildly every time she thought about the news release, about how the A list


    actress and business magnate were indeed in a rtionship.


    ¡®I wonder how that woman would react when she hears about the news once she returns from


    Kingnd. Does she think that she could keep Alex by her side forever? Who does she think she is?¡®

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 565

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 565


    While Lily packed, Alexander could not help himself and hugged her from behind. ¡°What about Ie


    with you?¡±


    Although she was only traveling within the country this time, Alexander had been on high alert since


    Lily¡¯s kidnapping in Westwood. The idea of her going on a business trip repelled him.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t go on the trip at all?¡± Lily turned her head and half¨Cjoked.


    ¡°Really?¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze lit up at the sound of that. Even the pitch of his voice went higher. ¡°You¡¯re


    so silly!¡± Lily pecked his cheek before bending down to continue packing her luggage. ¡°I¡¯m just going


    there for two days, and I¡¯ll be back soon. Plus, I¡¯m not even going overseas this time. It¡¯s just


    Kingnd, the hub of politics and cultural activities. It¡¯s nearby too. You¡¯re not afraid that something bad


    will happen to me again, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am!¡± Alexander did not hide his concern for her at all.


    Lily was right, but he would miss her presence and did not want to feel separated. Lily froze, not


    expecting him to be so frank about his concern and yearning for her. She stopped whatever she was


    doing and turned to hug him. ¡°Silly boy, I can defend myself!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander knew she could defend herself. He had a rough guess about it after they returned. from


    Westwood.


    Lily said nothing much about the kidnapping, but Alexander knew the kidnappers were not just casual


    rebels. One could say Lily was lucky toe out of such a ce unharmed, but that would not make


    sense.


    Since she did not say much about the topic, Alexander did not bug her about the details. It was usual


    for her to know a little self¨Cdefense anyway because she was part of the Lodge family. He assumed


    she had learned kickboxing since she was young, but he was unsure how skillful she was inbat.


    ¡°I know you learned kickboxing from the Lodge family, but you must know that there are other threats in


    this world besides punches and kicks that could take you by surprise and hurt you a hundredfold more,¡±


    Alexander said seriously afterposing himself.


    That was the main reason for his concern. Although nothing like what happened in Westwood would


    ur in Kingnd, that was also dangerous. This time, the Perfumers¡® Society especially invited Lily


    over, which Alexander believed was not out of good intentions. His concern was apparent.


    Lilyughed and raised her hand to caress the corner of his eyes before gently ttening the frown he


    had on his face. ¡°I know that. I might not be the most intelligent person, but I know how to be cautious


    with people.


    ¡°Plus, I¡¯ll only be there for two days and stay at the ce you chose. I¡¯m only going to the Perfumers¡®


    Society to settle some matters. Many others will also be there, so I should be fine. Even if someone


    wants to make things difficult for me on purpose, I can handle that too!¡±


    In the past, Lily was not good at socializing and hated these unnecessary events. However, she


    learned how to deal with these people after she got together with Alexander. After all, growing


    up was learning how to ept and solve problems instead of running away from them, right? ¡°Promise


    me one thing.¡± Alexander raised his index finger. He was no longer stopping her, but he had a request.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do things beyond your limits!¡± he said thoughtfully.


    ¡®When have I ever done that? I should settle the things that seem to be within my capabilities. Also, I¡¯m


    only going there for a meeting. Does he honestly think I¡¯m entering a lion¡¯s den or something?¡®


    Smiling, Lily held his finger and remembered something. ¡°Oh, right. Give and take. I have a request


    too, and you must agree to it!¡±


    Alexander nodded immediately.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 566

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 566


    Chapter 566 Lily widened her eyes in surprise and noticed Alexander¡®sck of hesitation. She could not


    help but voice her thoughts, ¡°Don¡®t you want to ask me what it is before agreeing?¡± ¡°I¡®ll still promise you


    no matter what it is.¡± Alexander would agree to anything she asked. With that said, Lily was even more


    embarrassed to ask. However, she went with lier gut since he put it that way. ¡°Then what if I said I want


    your business?¡± Lily half¨Cjokingly said as she raised her eyebrows. When she looked over, Alexander¡®s


    eyes seemed provocative but filled with bountiful emotions.


    ¡°Okay!¡± He did not frown¨Cinstead, he wrapped his arms around Lily¡®s waist and hugged her tighter. ¡°As


    long as you¡®re willing to take care of it and won¡®tin that it¡®s too tiring, I¡®ll get the paperwork done


    tomorrow.¡±


    With her body close to him, Lily saw her husband¡®s seriousness about what he said. Lily continued,


    ¡°Who would want to do all that? That would be too tiring! If I take over, the first thing I¡®ll do is sell it off!


    It¡®ll probably be worth a lot of money!¡±


    She squinted at Alexander after speaking, waiting for his reaction. Still, Alexander remained calm and


    nodded in approval. ¡°All right! Indeed, we¡®ll get a considerable amount of money for thepany. At


    least we no longer have to worry about the rest of our lives and even our children¡®s lives. I can travel


    around the world with you. That sounds nice too.¡±


    Lily was silent for a while.


    ¡°However...¡± Alexander suddenly turned the tables.


    ¡°However, what?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°I suggest you better not do it.¡±


    Did he regret it? Lily held back her smile and pretended to be dissatisfied, ¡°I knew you weren¡®t for real. I


    figured you were saying that just to make me happy.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not that I¡®m reluctant, but I don¡®t think it¡®s worth it.¡± Alexander started feeling ufortable after


    standing for a long time. Since he was beside the bed, lie sat down but still held onto Lily¡®s hand. He


    took advantage of the situation and hugged her.


    Alexander nced at his wife and said, ¡°Indeed, we¡®ll make a lot of money by selling La Beaut¨¦ Group.


    So, we¡®ll have enough for ourselves and our children, but it may not be enough for our grandchildren


    and future generations to livefortably.


    ¡°I suggest you stay in thepany for the sake of our future kin. If you feel tired, I can still take care of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    it. The money you make will continue to flow. That¡®s the long¨Cterm solution. What do you think?¡±


    His rational analysis and discussion restrained Lily from joking. She looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡®re


    even thinking about our grandchildren?¡± ¡°As long as it¡®s about you, it¡®s within my consideration,¡±


    Alexander said warmly as he gently kissed Lily¡®s chin. He had confessed countless times, and each


    time Lily heard it, she would fall head over heels again.


    ¡°All right, let¡®s stop talking.¡± Lily¡®s cheeks were flushed red. She turned her body to get off Alexander¡®s


    soft bed behind her, Lily opened her eyes wide, ¡°Fun?¡± Alexander thought the idea of it was perfect and


    immediately jumped into action.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 567

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 567


    The annual Chamber of Commerce dinner in Sapphine was lively. Many industry leaders respected it


    because it allowed them to meet and engage with business partners they had cooperated with through


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    the years. On the other hand, it was also to explore potential clients and perhaps better investments.


    Alexander was naturally the center of attention at the dinner. Many small and medium¨Csized


    would try their best to capture his attention.


    Brittany was a little nervous as she held her wine ss. She stared at it for a long while but could not


    get a chance to squeeze in and iste Alexander from the crowd.


    Arianna swayed, looked ahead smilingly, and muttered, ¡°It¡®s gettingte.¡± Her voice was soft, and only


    the two could hear it. Of course, only the two could understand each other. ¡°I know,¡± Brittany pursed her


    lips, ¡°There are too many people. I¡®m waiting for an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Waiting is not an option. If you keep waiting, Alex will probably leave at any minute,¡± Arianna said with


    a faint smile. She lowered her head and took a sip of the wine. She was busy greeting people non¨C


    stop. Brittany¡®s heart was conflicted. She decided to settle the case as soon as possible but was still


    anxious about the approach. Her feelings for Alexander were love and fear at the same time. She had


    loved him for many years but would feel timid when facing him.


    She raised her head and gulped her wine to give herself courage. ¡°Remember what we agreed on!¡±


    Leaving those words behind, she strode toward Alexander¡®s direction.


    While approaching Alexander, she took two sses of wine from the waiter¡®s tray. She stared at the


    man before her, with her pinky tapping the ss inadvertently. Then she pushed aside the crowd to get


    to him.¡°Alex...¡±


    Alexander looked back and saw Brittany.


    ¡°Alex, I was ignorant before. I did things that made you angry, and I was impulsive. I hope you can


    forgive me,¡± Brittany seemed sincere as she handed Alexander a ss of wine, ¡°I hope you can forgive


    me.¡±


    Looking at her, Alexander politely took the wine ss, but he did not drink it. ¡°You¡®re a grown ¨C up now,


    so you should consider the consequences before you act. I can forgive you this time since I still treat


    you as my sister.¡±


    Brittany¡®s eyes glinted when she heard the word sister. ¡°I see. If you forgive me, then let¡®s toast to that!¡±


    She raised the ss in her hand.


    ¡°Brittany, you and I are friends. We don¡®t need to drink to make amends,¡± Alexander said. He seemed


    like he did not want to drink.


    ¡°No, I insist!¡± Brittany stood before Alexander, fearing he would not drink the wine. She raised her head


    and drank from her cup. ¡°I¡®m being sincere, so I liope you can give us¨Cgive me another chance.¡±


    She fixed her eyes on Alexander¡®s wine ss as if she would not feel at ease if he refused to drink.


    ¡°Really?¡± Alexander asked again, raising his eyebrows. Brittany¡®s eyes flickered as she bit her bottom


    lip. ¡°Just this once?¡± ¡°If that¡®s what you want,¡± After pondering for a while, Alexander said slowly,


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 568

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 568


    Alexander raised his head, drank the wine in the ss, then raised the empty ss, ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her


    voice trembled a little. Her heart was pounding even faster after he drank the wine. Slie did not feel


    relieved at all.


    He really drank it! Everything was going ording to lier n. Soon enough, the most critical step will


    The time hit 9 p.m., the dinner was in full swing, and the hall was lively. Some people were tired and


    went to the room to rest for a while. Brittany had been staring at Alexander¡®s movements. Filteen


    minutes ago, he left the venue to take a break.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She had already obtained the hotel key for room 1808. The medicine should take effect at the same


    time as well. She gave Arianna a wink and quietly lest to go to the elevator.


    Seeing her disappearing back, Arianna pursed her lips, walked outside the balcony, and made a phone


    call, ¡°Let¡®s make this happen.¡± After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel quickly followed the n. He


    released the announcement to the paparazzi, ¡°Breaking news at Room 1808.¡± Although the words were


    vague, the paparazzi were smart enough to know what was going on and went with the updates.


    Whether it was true or not, a tip was always necessary. In fact, Nathaniel had no idea what was going


    on, but he did as Arianna told him to.


    Previously, when working with Arianna, he became increasingly aware of why he failed in the past. He


    overestimated himself and the whole situation. He thought he was smart enough to win over Lily with


    his actions, but he did not expect her to have her own ns. She was stagnant, but she would excel


    once she was ready to rock and roll.


    He has been thinking very clearly for the past few days. MN Inc. was nothing. He always had his


    visions looking far and wide. When he could grab the entire Oakley family, he would have enough


    strength topete with Alexander. Work hard from the very beginning? How foolish. Looking up at


    room number 1808 and then looking at the room card in her hand, Brittany took a deep breath and


    moved the card close to the door lock. With a tiny ¡°click,¡± the door opened.


    There was no light in the room, and she dared not turn it on. It would be difficult to handle if Alexander


    suddenly woke up from the lights.


    Through the dim light in the room, she could vaguely see someone sitting beside the bed, and it was


    obviously a man.


    Suppressing, her excited heart, she walked slowly toward him. However, it was a little strange. If the


    medicine was working, how could he still maintain such calmness and still sit still?


    The doubts in lier heart shed. After all, her n was about to seed, and the excitement still


    overshadowed other emotions.


    ¡°Alex...¡± She wanted to call him but was afraid that her identity would be exposed, so she walked up to


    him, bent down, and tentatively reached out to touch his face. When her fingers touched liis cheeks,


    her heart palpitated for a while. She moved her fingers


    slowly down to the cor of his neck, but suddenly, her hands were held down.


    If the medication worked, he would gradually start to desire her. However, not only was he so calm, but


    he was not turned on at all.


    Juist as she was wondering, tlie bedsidemp turned on, and the room became bright!

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 569

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 569


    Brittany struggled to open her eyes for a while due to the intensity of the light. She opened it again after


    blinking, and her face turned pale in shock. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She stumbled back in fear, but her


    hand was still pressed down, so she did not fall. One hand was still firmly pressed against the person¡®s


    corbone, which was embarrassing enough. That was the biggest evidence that the person she


    touched was not her dream man, but rather, her brother.


    Brandon¡®s reaction was no better than hers. He sat there, staring at her carefully, his expression sour.


    Brittany¡®s mind was nk, and she was in shock. She was clueless as to what was happening!


    ¡°Who did you think it was?¡± He said faintly. He was no longer chuckling as he always did, and his voice


    was somber. ¡°Let me go!¡± Brittany¡®s face was flushed with shame when her own brother held her. She


    desperately wanted to pull away and immediately wanted to delete the so¨Ccalled evidence that she


    wanted to stage.


    He looked down at the hand he was holding. Brittany¡®s hand would have been even lower if he did not


    stop in time. Who would have known what would happen next? Brandon was still in shock. He never


    thought that his sister would dare to do such a thing. When Alexander contacted him earlier, he did not


    take it seriously or would even believe it. He would think it was a false rumor if he had not seen it with


    liis own eyes.


    As soon as he let go, Brittany fell back and sat down unsteadily. She sat on the ground for a while,


    unwilling to get up. She was depressed and still trying to figure out what was going on. ¡°Why are you


    here? Where is he?¡± Since the cat was already out of the bag, there was nothing to hide, so she asked


    bluntly. ¡°How dare you ask? How dare you do such a thing? What were you going to do if I didn¡®t show


    up? Are you out of your mind, Brittany?!¡± Brandon suddenly stood up and angrily reprimanded.


    Facing his rebuke, Brittany seemed very disapproving. She looked at liim while bending one leg and


    cing a loose hand on her knee, ¡°What am I doing? I just want to be with the man I love. What¡®s


    wrong with that? Brandon, what right do you have to speak to me like that? Have you ever counted the


    number of women you¡®ve been with? At least I am better than you, you yboy!¡±


    ¡°No matter how much I y around, I¡®d never put our family business and future at stake!¡± Brandon


    was furious, but she still did not admit her fault, ¡°I thought you probably had figured it out these few


    days, but I didn¡®t expect you¡®d be so courageous to drug him! How dare you drug lum! Do you know


    who he is? Do you know his methods? Do you want the whole family to die with you?¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± with a disdainful sneer, she stood up slowly, ¡°Just look at how timid you are! I would have


    already slept with him if you hadn¡®t gotten in the way. Based on how he is, do you think he won¡®t be


    responsible for me? By then, our family would only expand, and you¡®d follow suit.


    If I win the bid in one fell swoop, it will be even more perfect. Here you are still yelling!¡± She stroked her


    belly with one hand as if she was pregnant.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought for a while, ¡°By the way, what did you do with him? Also, how did you even know?


    The n was wless. She did not tell anyone except for Arianna. Arianna was the one who bought the


    drug and spread the news. Brittany never suspected Arianna, or maybe it was her. While Brittany was


    trying to figure it out, Brandon became upset. His hands clenched into fists as they hung at his side. He


    tried his best to restrain his emotions, ¡°Brittany, you¡®re idiotic! Alex would think that you¡®re immature for


    ying these tricks! If it wasn¡®t for the sake of the friendship, you might¡®ve even died! Come with me


    now!¡± He stretched out his hand to pick up Brittany, but she was still thinking out loud. She suddenly


    thought of something and shouted, ¡°Damn it! What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s half past nine!¡± Brandon answered after he checked the time but was confused why Brittany asked,


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Great! There¡®s still time!¡± She breathed a sigh of relief after she heard the time, ¡°Then let¡®s go quickly!¡±


    Since the n had failed entirely, she could not stay here anymore. Things would be more troublesome


    if the paparazzi came.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 570

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 570


    After fixing up her clothes, she nced at Brandon. He was still unliappy with the whole situation. She


    pouted, walked over, and opened the door. As soon as the door was opened, blinding shlights of the


    cameras were taking pictures frantically, apanied by exmations, ¡°Brittany! It¡®s Brittany!¡± Whoa!


    What a scene! Tomorrow¡®s headlines would read ¡°Leading Actress with Mysterious Man at Hotel Room


    for One Night Stand.¡± That would definitely be breaking news! In vain, they rushed over, and they all


    tried their best to raise the camera for fear that they would not be able to take a good picture. Brittany


    was walking in front, and Brandon was still in the room, so people outside did not see who the man


    inside was.


    Raising her arm to cover her eyes, Brittany was surprised how these people came so quickly.


    Obviously, the news would not be released so early.


    Still, years of experience with the media made her calm enough to say with a slight smile,¡± What¡®s


    everyone doing here? If you want to interview, you should make an appointment with my assistant


    first.¡±


    ¡°Brittany, are you here alone?¡± ¡°There seems to be someone else inside. It¡®s sote now. Are you two


    talking about the script?


    ¡°Are you seeing someone?¡± Some of the awkward questions were prepared by herself, but now, they


    seemed very embarrassing ¡°Why is it so noisy?¡± Frowning, Brandon walked out from the inside with an


    impatient look.


    The paparazzi froze. ¡°Brandon?¡± Those who have been in these gossip circles all year round still could


    recognize rich young people, especially a yboy like Brandon. He had been constantly rumored about


    all kinds of scandals.


    They were siblings? What kind of breaking news was this? ¡°How are you guys?¡± He raised his hand


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    and showed his signature smile, ¡°It must be tiring for everyone toe and photograph my sister at


    this hour! However, I hope everyone can give her some private space so she won¡®t be too tired.¡±


    ¡°Why¡®s Brandon here?¡± Some people felt unwilling to give up and even looked inside the room


    suspiciously.


    Seeing their actions, Brittany was very dejected. She also hoped that a certain someone was in the


    room. Obviously, that was not the case. Everything went in the wrong direction. She could not change


    anything, so she only went with the slow. ¡°I¡®m not supposed to be here? My sister had a few drinks at


    the Chamber of Commerce and rested a while in the room. Now I¡®m picking her up to go home. Do you


    have anything else to ask?¡± Shrugging, Brandon answered naturally.


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. There was 110 problem at all, but what about tomorrow¡¯s headlines? It


    was impossible to write that the Oakley siblings were secretly in love and went home together. That


    was nonsense!


    While hesitating, there was a sudden loud noise from the opposite room. Everyone present could hear


    it. The crowd wentpletely silent.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 571

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 571


    Brittany subconsciously looked at Brandon. She still had not figured out where Alexander was and felt


    doubtful at the sound, so she walked over and knocked on the door. Brittany did not know who was


    inside but needed to find out.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± She asked.


    No one answered her. She knocked again, but there was no response from the inside. There was such


    a loud noise earlier, but it was dead silent now.


    Brandon looked back and said, ¡°I¡®ll inform the hotel staff to check on this room. Something might have


    happened to the guest.¡± He was about to call someone when the door opened from the inside.


    Arianna was standing behind the door with messy bed hair and had not fully awakened as her eyes


    were half¨Copen. Slie stuck her head out from the crack. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Ari?¡± Brittany was surprised. She did not expect to see Arianna inside the room. Most importantly, it


    was this room. ¡°Tanny? Why are there so many people here?¡± Arianna covered her mouth with her


    hand and yawned, ¡°Didn¡®t you return to your room to rest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I went back to rest, but my brother is here to take me home,¡± Brittany replied to Arianna¡®s


    questions and stared straight at her. She then looked into the room between the gaps.


    ¡®Ari... Alex...¡® Brittany thought that something was amiss and felt uneasy. However, she could not


    pinpoint what was wrong.


    ¡°Why did Brandon bring so many people to take you home?¡± Arianna scratched her head and said,


    ¡°Bye then. I¡®m going to continue sleeping.¡± Arianna was about to close the door when Brittany held it.


    She asked smilingly, ¡°There was a loud noise in your room just now, Ari. Did you drop something? Are


    you all right?¡± Brittany wanted to go in, so Arianna did not try to stop her. ¡°It¡®s nothing. I identally fell


    from the bed when I was in a deep sleep. Was the noise so loud that everyone heard it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Brittany asked as she quickly walked into the room. The paparazzi outside


    were equally curious and wanted to follow her, but Arianna stopped them. ¡°I don¡®t think it¡®s appropriate


    for you guys toe in. Don¡®t you all think so?¡± Brittany looked around the room but did not find


    anything, not even another person. It was as if the noise earlier did not happen. ¡®Did Ari fall from the


    bed?¡® Brittany looked at the bed and found it to be quite messy. However, there was no trace of anyone


    else. Was she overthinking? However, inany things were not right. Brittany looked into the bathroom as


    she walked past it, but it was also empty. ¡®Is there honestly no one else here? Arianna suddenly leaned


    over Brittany¡®s shoulder and asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Her sudden movement startled


    Brittany, and Brittany quickly shook her head.


    ¡°I¨CIt¡®s nothing! You need to be careful and make sure you close the door since you¡®re alone, Ari. Have


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    a good rest!¡±


    Brittany exited the room, and the people outside were disappointed when they realized there was


    nothing newsworthy around and dispersed. Brittany kept silent along the way. Brandon had wanted to


    ignore her but could not help but ask when he saw her frowning deeply, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°It¡®s


    nothing.¡± Brittany shook her head but still felt puzzled that Ariana was in the opposite room. ¡°Brandon.


    is Alex...¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 572

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 572


    ¡°You still dare mention him?!¡± Brandon was angry and pointed his finger at his sister. This is not over


    yet. Don¡®t me me for not reminding you about this. You need to bear the consequences of your


    actions!¡± Brittany said nothing¨Cinstead, she pursed her lips and shrugged.


    Things would have been fine if she had seeded. However, why did Alexander go along with her


    when he already knew what she was nning? Why did he not confront her? Moreover, Brittany


    watched him drink that ss of wine, so why?


    Arianna closed the door and dusted off her hand. She opened the bathroom door and pulled the


    shower curtain. A shirtless man sat awkwardly in the bathtub with his head tilted to the side. He had


    obviously sainted.


    She coldly looked at him before she turned around to face the sink, carefully washed her hands, and


    looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her soft hair was messy, and one side of her cheek was slightly


    red. The man had injured hier earlier when he caught her by surprise.


    She lightly touched her reddened cheek, then slowly squatted in front of the bathtub and pped both


    sides of the man¡®s cheeks. She pped so hard that his cheek swelled up immediately after. He


    grunted in a low tone but remained asleep as if he did not notice anything


    Arianna probably felt satisfied after pping him as she straightened up and walked out of the


    bathroom. She picked up her jacket, put it on, and neatly tidied herself.


    Brandon had picked his sister up, meaning Alexander was not in Brittany¡®s room. Arianna had arranged


    everything, so the yboy, Colton, should have gone to Brittany¡®s room 1808, while the supposedly


    drugged Alexander should have gone into Arianna¡®s room.


    However, Brittany was unharmed, and Brandon escorted her home while Arianna almost got r ped by


    Colton instead. What went wrong?


    Arianna could only guess that this was the missing man¡®s doing. She wondered if Alexander knew


    about the whole thing from the beginning. It turned out Alexander was not as straightforward as


    Arianna had thought.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She turned off the light and walked out of the room. The cold moonlight shone on half of her face,


    making her whole person appear gloomy. Arianna took out her mobile phone. ¡°Get someone to clean


    up room 1806.¡±


    The following day, there was one unusual news report in Insider Gossip Magazine, which had always


    covered idle gossip.


    Colton Zetter, the president of Zetter Group and the Zetters¡® second son, was Sapphine¡®s infamous


    yboy. It was unsure who he had offended, but he was found naked and covered in bruises on the


    street.


    Although the reporters should have reported matters like this to the police, no one took further action


    against the perpetrator. His infamous yboy name, his fooling around, and


    his ipetence had attracted much liatred to the point that even Colton¡®s family no longer cared


    about him.


    Alexander was on board the ne flying toward Kingnd at the moment. He was not interested in the


    subsequent event to the matter.


    ¡°Mr. Russell.¡± Edward came to report the news he received from the ground. ¡°What is it?¡± Alexander


    asked. He remained seated and closed his eyes to rest.


    ¡°I¡®ve passed your message to Brandon Oakley. He said he would send his sister abroad and ensured


    she would never show up before you and madam again.¡± Edward heard Brandon promise with gritted


    teeth but did not care much as Alexander had given Brandon much leeway. Had it not been for their


    past rtionships, Brittany would have gotten killed many times for what she did.


    Edwardmented on the matter. He could not understand how the typically delicate Brittany found the


    courage to drug Mr. Russell.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 573

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 573


    This punishment was more severe than any physical punishment to Brittany. ¡°Mom...¡± She had cried


    and begged, but it was clear from her parent¡®s attitude that there was no room for negotiation. ¡°Tanny...¡±


    Sydney Oakley sighed. She wanted to say something but kept silent when she saw her son¡®s face


    when she turned around. She could only look away and cry.


    Brandon put away his carefree attitude and said sternly, ¡°It¡®s useless for you to ask for anyone¡®s help


    now! Weren¡®t you fearless when you provoked liim? Why hadn¡®t you considered the consequences you


    would face now? Stop pampering her, mother. We over¨Cpampered her and ended up harming her


    instead! Oakley¡®s family business will likely copse if we don¡®t send her abroad. It will be the end for


    us!¡±


    Sydney paled and said cautiously, ¡°N¨CNo. it won¡®t! After all, our family had connections for a long time


    and I even watched Alexander as he grew up. ¡®Tanny made a mistake in a moment of confusion. She


    had liked Alex since young and he knows about it. Moreover, this is not a big mistake. Even if it did


    happen, Tanny was the one at a disadvantage. How could he...¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Brandon shouted at her. He


    had a nasty headache. It was because of their mother¡®s over¨Cindulgent parenting that resulted in his


    sister bing like this. She never considered the consequences before doing anything. ¡°What are


    you saying?! It was Brittany who tried to drug him. Do you know how bad her actions were? Did you


    consider her reputation if this news was spread out? Did you know what would happen to her if the


    person sent to lier room was some unknown guy instead? Had it


    ration of our family¡®s rtionship, who knows wliat would happen?¡±


    Both of them shuddered when they heard what Brandon was yelling at them. Brittany felt cold all over.


    She had only felt dissatisfied that her n had failed and did not think much about anything else. AfterOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    being yelled at by Brandon, she felt like she was hit on the head. He was right. If the person in the


    room at that time was not Brandon but some other unknown guy, then...


    She felt a chill on her spine. It was too scary to think about it.


    ¡°Tanny, you should be clear about the situation right now. He let you go twice. It won¡®t be the same the


    third time. If there¡®s a third time, it won¡®t just be you, but Mother, Father, me, and everyone else in the


    Oakley family will probably have to pay for it. Do you understand?!¡±


    Brittany did not say anything, but her paleplexion said it all.


    ¡°This is yourst chance. You should go abroad, and it¡®s best if you nevere back. We can go


    overseas to visit you anyway. You should also retire from the entertainment industry and say you¡®re


    going abroad to further your studies. This will ensure your reputation.¡± Brandon¡®s tone softened when


    he saw her appearance. After all, she was his sister. He also felt sad.


    Brittany kept silent for a moment and asked, ¡°If so...can I see him again before I leave?¡± ¡°No!¡± He


    decisively refused lier request. Before she could speak, he continued, ¡°Do you think he¡®s willing to see


    you after what you¡®ve done? He¡®s not in Sapphine City right now, anyway. I want to remind you that he


    had likely blocked all your contacts. Don¡®t you understand that he never wants to see you again? It¡®s


    time you give up, Tanny!¡±


    His words were thest straw for her. Brittany could barely stand straight, and her body swayed.


    Sydney was sorrowful when she saw her daughter¡®s devastated and despairing look.


    She hurriedly hugged her daughter, ¡°Don¡®t say it anymore, Brandon! Tanny, it¡®s fine even if he did not


    contact you. There are many good men in this world. It¡®s his loss that he didn¡®t choose you. It¡®s not


    worth it to waste your tears on such a person. Do you understand?¡±


    Brittany bit her lower lip. She opened hier eyes wide but managed to keep her tears from falling. She


    did not say anything and let her mother hug her. After a while, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°If so...


    I want to meet someone before I leave.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 574

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 574


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Brandon asked, frowning.


    The car slowly drove into the yard and parked. Even before entering the house, conversations from


    within the living room could be heard. It sounded pleasant, with asional chuckles.


    Upon entering the house, Arianna was startled to see her mother sitting on the sofa with Brittany


    beside her.


    After a bit of hesitation, Arianna changed out of her shoes and walked over with a smile.¡± Mom, I¡®m


    home. I didn¡®t know Brittany was here!¡±


    The way she greeted Brittany was warm and natural, as if nothing was wrong.


    Eloise nodded with a smile. ¡°Brittany has been here a while. She was just chatting with me. She¡®s such


    a wonderful girl. Look at you. God knows what you¡®re doing all day that you don¡®t even have time to talk


    to your own mother.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve been upied with all the things happening in thepany recently. You know how busy Uncle


    Derrick has been. I¡®m just doing what I can to help ease his burden!¡± She said yfully. ¡°Yeah, yeah,


    You¡®re the only capable one here!¡± Eloise mocked and stood up. ¡°Now that you¡®re here, entertain


    Brittany while I prepare some desserts for the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡± Arianna leaned over to peck Eloise on the cheek before she sat down and looked at


    Brittany with a smile. ¡°Why didn¡®t you call me if you were free?¡±


    Brittany took a sip from the teacup and chuckled. ¡°If I did, would you have weed me?¡±


    Although Arianna¡®s eyes narrowed slightly when she heard this, she still had a smile. ¡°What are you


    talking about? Of course I¡®d wee you. It¡®ll be great if you cane over every day!


    ¡°Really?¡± Brittany slowly put down lier cup and looked up at Arianna. ¡°It¡®s a pity then because I¡®m afraid


    I won¡®t be able toe again anymore.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡±


    Arianna looked genuinely surprised, with disbelief written all over her face. It was as if she knew


    nothing about it at all. Looking at Arianna¡®s face, Brittany was suddenly reminded of what Brandon had


    said and how he was right. She was naive. The person she called her friend was not as genuine as


    Brittany thought she was.


    ¡°Do you really have no idea?¡± Brittany tilted her head, and her fingers gently caressed the arm of the


    chair. ¡°I¡®ll be going abroad in two days, and I may not being back.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re noting back? Why? Where are you going? What¡®s with the sudden decision?¡± Arianna


    blurted a series of questions, seemingly worried about Brittany¡®s situation.


    Brittany questioned with a mockingughi, ¡°Shouldn¡®t you ask if I seeded that day and what


    happened after? Aren¡®t you curious if there¡®s any good news?¡±


    At this moment, the anxiety on Arianna¡¯s face faded a little as she pitifully said, ¡°I was about to get to


    that. What happened the other day? Why were you with your brother? Did he ruin your ns? It¡®s okay,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    don¡®t be too discouraged by it. There¡®s always another chance!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 575

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 575


    ¡°Arianna, where were you that night?¡± Brittany asked calmly. ¡°Oh, that night. I drank a little too much


    and was tired, so I went to rest. Besides, I wanted to make sure you had a good time. I didn¡®t expect to


    fall asleep.¡± Arianna scratched her head.¡± I¡®m sorry about that! What happened that night?¡± Brittany did


    not answer straight away. Instead, she studied Ariana¡®s face, trying to see if she would slip up.


    However, even under Brittany¡®s scrutiny, Arianna was calm and did not falter. She even blinked


    innocently, looking puzzled.


    ¡°I wanted to ask why the paparazzi were there at lialf past nine when they were supposed toe at


    ten. Now, it seems like I didn¡®t even need to ask,¡± Brittany said lightly after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Arianna eximed as her eyes widened. ¡°Did theye at half past nine? Why were


    they so early?¡± ¡°Exactly. Why were they so early?¡± With a slight smile, Brittany lowered her head and


    said,¡± Maybe it¡®s providence, or maybe it¡®s a punishment for my ignorance.¡± Arianna reached out to


    grab Brittany¡®s hands and asked worriedly, ¡°Brittany, what¡®s wrong with you?¡±


    Brittany looked at the pair of hands that held hers and slowly withdrew her hands. Then, she shook her


    head and said, ¡°Nothing, Arianna. Today, I learned how clever you are. You¡®re smarter than the Arianna


    Tanner that I used to know. You really are.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean smarter than the Arianna Tanner you used to know? Brittany, I don¡®t understand


    anything you¡®re saying today.¡± Arianna¡®s eyes were as wide as saucers and were even a little watery.


    Her gaze would immediately give off an innocent appearance. She looked dazed and confused as she


    blinked at Brittany.


    However, Brittany didn¡®t seem to buy any of it as she sighed. ¡°Well, it doesn¡®t matter if you understand


    what I¡®m saying. I already have the answer I wanted. Seeing that I¡®ll be leaving this ce, I¡®m of no


    value to you anymore. You¡®re on your own now! Although he let me go this once, I also decided to


    brush it off. However, it¡®s hard to say whether he¡®ll go easy on you.¡±


    After saying that, Brittany stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Brittany, 1...¡± Arianna reached out to grab


    Brittany¡®s wrist and looked at her. ¡°What are you talking about? What¡®s this about letting go? What¡®s


    wrong with you? Are you okay? I¡®m worried about you!¡± ¡°Enough, Arianna!¡±


    Brittany finally couldn¡®t take it anymore and shoved Arianna away in annoyance. ¡°We¡®ve already


    reached this point. Is there still the need for you to pretend? Don¡®t think too highly of yourself and think


    you¡®ve got everything under control. I¡®m telling you, he knows about everything we did. He¡®d seen


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    through it. We¡®re no match for him at all. I¡®m in no way his opponent, and neither are you!¡±


    ¡°Brittany, why are you saying such a thing? Aren¡®t we friends?¡± By this time, Arianna had also


    stood up and still looked very sincere. ¡°Friends?¡± Brittany sneered. ¡°From now on, we¡®re not friends


    anymore.¡± With that, she strode out. Eloise seemed to have overheard the argument in the kitchen and


    came out to see Brittany walking away. ¡°Brittany, why are you leaving? Why not stay here a while


    longer? Brittany?¡± However, Brittany nodded slightly and left without looking back. ¡°Hey!¡± Seeing that


    she couldn¡®t stop her, Eloise turned to look at Arianna hesitantly. ¡°What happened between the two of


    you?¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 576

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 576


    ¡°Nothing. I think she¡¯s just in a bad mood.¡± With a shrug, Arianna turned to grin at Eloise. Mom, didn¡¯t


    you say that you were preparing desserts?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still a little pig, aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you worried about gaining weight?¡± Eloise lectured.


    However, she still beckoned a housekeeper to bring over the desserts she had prepared. Speaking of


    which, didn¡¯t you say you have a boyfriend now? Who is it? Why didn¡¯t you bring him home for me to


    see?¡±


    ¡°We broke up,¡± Arianna replied nonchntly.


    Eloise was stunned. ¡°Broke up? Why did you two break up out of nowhere? Didn¡¯t you just say that you


    wanted to bring him-¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know how we young people are, Mom. It¡¯s normal for us to fall in and out of love. If we don¡¯t


    feel like we¡¯re fit, we¡¯ll break it off,¡± Arianna said with a wave of her hand. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ensure


    the guy I bring home will be the best son-inw you¡¯ll ever have.¡±


    Seeing how unconcerned she was, Eloise sighed. ¡°How can I not worry? Your dad is going to marry


    that woman¡­¡± she trailed off.


    It was frustrating even to think about it.


    At this moment, Arianna stopped eating and turned to look at her mother. ¡°Is he really marrying her?


    Did Uncle Derrick agree to this? Does he not bear us in mind?!¡±


    ¡°You know how your father is. Once he has his mind set on something, no one can change it.¡± When


    Eloise said this, her stern face was now reced with a hint of sadness. ¡°At the end of the day, I didn¡¯tOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    give birth to a son, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I "


    ¡°What does it matter if you don¡¯t have a son?!¡± Arianna was furious. ¡°Uncle Derrick has a son, but can


    that son take over the family business? I¡¯ve done so many things for thepany all these years, yet I


    am still inferior to a guy? Which part of me is iparable to that sc*mbag my dad had with some


    other woman? I¡­¡±


    ¡°Arianna!¡± Eloise called out to her. She was taken aback as she had never seen Arianna like this.


    Hearing her name, Arianna quickly came back to her senses and cleared her throat. ¡°What I¡¯m saying


    is, this is not your fault. This is all dad¡¯s fault. He has wronged you.¡±


    Eloise looked deeply at her daughter before reaching out and pulling Arianna into her arms. Then,


    Eloise gently stroked her hair with one hand. ¡°I know how capable and sensible you are. I me myself


    that you¡¯re not a son. If you are, everything in the Tanner family will fall onto yourp.¡±


    ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t I do it as a woman? Why is it that just because I am a woman, the livelihood. of the


    Tanner family must be borne by some outsider? Why?¡± When Arianna looked up at Eloise, Eloise


    noticed a light in Arianna¡¯s eyes that she had never seen before.


    Although Eloise was a little startled by this side of her daughter, she was also moved by what Arianna


    said. ¡°You¡¯re right. However, your dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, how would dad act if he didn¡¯t have a son outside?¡± Arianna suddenly asked.


    ¡°Arianna, what are you talking about?!¡± A chill ran down Eloise¡¯s spine when she looked at the


    daughter, who now seemed like someone she didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just asking. What can I do? I¡¯m just a girl, after all.¡±


    Arianna stuck her tongue out before she pulled herself away from Eloise and continued eating. Eloise


    watched Arianna eat unhurriedly. There was nothing out of the ordinary. However, Arianna suddenly


    stopped eating and thought out loud. ¡°I read a book the other day about how people die unexpectedly


    every day. I¡¯ve also learned that the rate of idental deaths is very high. Do you think something


    might happen to that woman and her son?¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 577

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 577


    Before Eloise could even say anything, Arianna smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a passing thought. Won¡¯t it be great if it


    did happen, mom?¡±


    Looking at Arianna, Eloise stayed silent for a while before she said, ¡°Y-Yeah.¡±


    Although Eloise constantly had sinister thoughts, she would never go to that extent, regardless of the


    other means she had tried to use. She did not have the guts to kill anyone. However, she began to


    wonder if Arianna had brought it up unintentionally, or could it be¡­ When Eloise worriedly looked at


    Arianna and noticed her head lowered, innocently enjoying her dessert, Eloise brushed it off as


    overthinking.


    Although the Perfumers¡¯ Society was not that popr, it was regarded highly among people in the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    perfumery industry.


    Those who were part of the society would have several awards in their hands. Of course, the


    perfumers were not young. Therefore, Lily was surprised to receive an invitation from them. After all,


    she was still rtively new to this industry and did not have many qualifications.


    However, she decided to see this as a learning experience.


    When Lilynded in Kingnd, she did not expect the Perfumers¡¯ Society to send someone to pick her


    up from the airport.


    The chauffeur brought her to a ce with a small courtyard. One would say the value of this small


    courtyard was higher than any high-rise building in this city, as every inch ofnd was precious in


    Kingnd.


    ¡®I never knew that the Perfumers¡¯ Society was so extravagant.¡¯ Lily wondered. She had never heard


    anyone mentioning that before.


    All sorts of flowers filled the small courtyard. Lily could tell at a nce that the workers cared very well


    for it. However, it seemed like she was the only one living here. Lily wondered if the other participants


    werete or if the organizingmittee had provided each participant with a ce like hers. If that


    were the case, the Perfumers¡¯ Society must be filthy rich.


    ¡°You may rest first, Ms. Christian. We will get going now,¡± the man who helped put her luggage away


    said.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Lily called out; she had to make sure. ¡°Am I the only one living here, or are other


    people around? Also, how far is the hall from here? Another thing, how do I contact you?


    ¡°There¡¯s a box on the table in the room. You¡¯ll understand once you take a look at it.¡± After saying that,


    the person left.


    Although Lily faintly felt that this trip was a bit strange, the only thing she could do now was to


    understand what was going on, so she turned to enter the room.


    There, she saw the wooden box on the table and lightly reached out to touch it. After intuitively feeling


    like nothing fishy was inside, she unsped and opened the box. Inside, there were several


    transparent vials and an envelope.


    When she opened the envelope, there was a letter inside that was directed to her.


    ¡°Dear Ms. Christian, how are you? You must be wondering why you were sent here instead of a hotel.


    We, perfumers, shouldn¡¯t hang around filthy ces like hotels. Although the yard isn¡¯t big, it is full of


    natural fragrances. I believe you¡¯ve already guessed it by now. Yes, this is your first test. Please make


    at least two different scents within a week. Of course, it cannot be one of the typical perfumes in the


    market. As for the required equipment, you can find them in this house.


    ¡°If you do not pass the first test, we will not meet, and you will not get the opportunity to join. the


    Perfumers¡¯ Society. If you manage to pass this test, I wille and greet you in person. Of course, you


    can choose to refuse this offer and leave now. However, note that once you do that, you won¡¯t be able


    to join the society again, and¡­¡±


    The letter was unfinished, leaving room for the recipients to decipher it. Lily had no idea if this was how


    people got in or if there was another reason behind this.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 578

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 578


    There were no clues from the handwriting. As Lily read the letter, she felt the organizer had invited her


    to y detective. ¡®Is this a test?¡®


    She smiled, put the letter down, and picked up the small vials. They were just ordinary perfume bottles.


    Although the letter mentioned making at least two different scents, bottles were prepared.


    They seemed confident that Lily would ept this challenge. However, she began to wonder if those


    who made it into the Perfumers¡® Society had also gone through this.


    Whatever the case was, Lily decided to fully utilize the whole week to take a good look around. the yard


    and familiarize herself with the environment.


    There were all sorts of nts in the yard. Indeed, it was as the letter had said. However, they all


    seemed verymon. There was a shed in the backyard where the supposedboratory. was.


    Although it had quite a few pieces of equipment, it still was not theplete set.


    Indeed, this ce was strange at first nce, but now that Lily had had a proper look, nothing was out


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    of the ordinary¨Ceven the nts and the equipment were nothing unusual. With that said, it was


    challenging toe up with new fragrances if Lily were to rely on the things she had around her.


    As fellow perfumers, they should know how hard this test would be. Was this dilemma a part of the


    test? At this moment, Lily decided to go out to take a look at her surroundings.


    She was about to leave when she realized the person who helped with her luggage had locked. the


    main door. Lily had no means of leaving. She took out her phone to make a call and realized she had


    no signal.


    On her way here, Lily did not recall it being in a remote area. There was no way she could not get a


    signal in the city. The only reasonable exnation was that there were signal jammers installed here.


    ¡®Did they honestly have to go this far for a test?¡® It sparked Lily¡¯s curiosity about the person who wrote


    the letter.


    ¡°Mr. Russell.¡± Edward was hesitant as he looked at his boss¡® face.


    ¡°Is there still no news?¡± The voice was so cold that it sent chills down the back of anyone who heard it.


    Edward shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t trace it. However, madam has indeed arrived in Kingnd. That¡¯s for


    sure. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was cold and stern. He had reached the end of his patience.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Edward hung his head. Although he was surprised by the news, he still truthfully told


    Alexander everything. ¡°The Perfumers¡® Society said they did not send out such an invitation, nor have


    they invited madam over. So¡­¡±


    ¡®It is all a fake. I have no idea who sent the letter.¡±


    If this was true, no one could predict what would happen next. Edward did not dare even to think about


    who was bold enough to send an invitation under the name of the Perfumers¡®


    Society. Most importantly, they could not tell it was all a ruse.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been under the radar for too long, haven¡¯t I?¡± Alexander said as he slowly looked up at Edward.


    The sharpness in Alexander¡¯s eyes could slice one¡¯s neck. Edward had seen this look on Alexander


    before, and it was frightening.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 579

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 579


    Connaughton Lane in Kingnd had always been notoriously lively at night. There were all sorts of


    bars with people from all walks of life.


    However, few knew about a secluded alley a few miles away from Connaughton Lane. There were a


    few bars, but there were not as many people. The people who went there were niche. Small shops


    catering to all sorts of hobbies were in that alley, allowing like¨Cminded people to meet.


    However, because of the small crowd, the alley was also quiet. Few people were around, and only a


    few signboards had lights, indicating they were still open for business. A slender figure appeared at the


    store door and looked up at the signboard on the left. ¡®Underground Perfumery. This is it!¡®


    Although Underground Perfumery might be unknown to others, it was an interesting ce for


    perfumers. Anyone who had an interest in fragrances or was into researching scents would gather


    here. However, this shop was only open at night.


    One could also find unique and exclusive perfumes that were not avable elsewhere. The strange


    thing about this shop was that each sale depended on the owner¡¯s mood. Even top perfumers would


    not receive special treatment.


    Although the mysterious figure had no idea who the boss was, it was worth dropping by this peculiar


    ce.


    A faint smell tickled her nose as soon as she stepped through the door. It was light and airy, yet, pure.


    It smelled like wild figs in the dark of night, a delightful smell.


    Inside, the store was dim, with ssical music ringing. Several elegant¨Clooking seats were scattered


    around, with a group gathered in a small area, chatting in a low voice. The overall environment and


    atmosphere seemed weing. However, this ce looked nothing like a perfume shop.


    ¡°Is this your first time here, miss?¡± A waiter, wearing a simple long attire that looked like it was from


    ancient times, greeted her.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lily replied lightly. She assumed that they would remember their regrs.


    ¡°Would you like anything to drink?¡±


    After looking around, Lily casually answered, ¡°Orange juice, please.¡± She had promised Alexander she


    would not drink alcohol, so that was her recement.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t have that.¡± Lily did not expect the waiter to say this. She was stunned for a


    moment as she stared at him. ¡°What about mango juice? Coconut milkshake? Milk?¡±


    When she saw the waiter shake his head at all the drinks she had requested, she could not help but


    wonder, ¡°Then, what do you have here?¡±


    ¡°Just water,¡± the waiter replied with a slight smile.


    ¡°Just water?¡±


    ¡°We have pure water, mineral water, boiled water, hot water, iced water, warm water-¡± he continued.


    For example, the wood scent she had gotten from Benedict was created through several forms of


    extraction and distition before the essential oil was finally made. However, due to the scarcity of raw


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    materials, besides the fact that Benedict said that he gave her everything he had, she did not start on


    her fragrance.


    ¡°Admit defeat already. What did you even bring? This has no smell at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t smell anything. I thought it was my nose!¡±


    ¡°Give in already. It¡¯s really embarrassing for you to lose this way!¡± Lily heard the cries in unison.


    When she turned her head over, she saw the girl that was surrounded by the crowd. The woman¡¯s pale


    face was flushed, probably from the pressure of being surrounded. ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand it at all!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 580

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 580


    Out of curiosity, Lily got up and approached the group.


    When she got closer, she could finally see what was in the middle. It was a piece of least that was what


    it looked like.


    grass¨Cat


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! Take a proper sniff if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± The girl refused to back down. She


    held her head up high as if the piece of grass was something rare.


    This attracted sneers from the people around. ¡°Forget it. This is just a piece of grass. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll just


    smell like grass anyway. What else could it smell like? Barbeque sauce? Hahaha.¡±


    Immediately, a burst ofughter followed. Some onlookers patted the girl on the shoulder.¡± Forget it. It¡¯s


    not embarrassing to admit defeat, but if you persist like this, it¡¯s a little embarrassing¡­¡±


    At this point, everyone was probably bored as the victory was clear¨Ccut. Slowly, they began to


    disperse, and no one paid attention to the girl¡¯s grass.


    Once everyone left, Lily thought it was a good time to approach the girl, who had her head bowed and


    was chewing her lips. Lily walked in front of her and sat down across from her.


    ¡°You are?¡± The girl raised her head and gave her a puzzled look.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Sorry, I overheard the game.¡± Lily shrugged and leaned forward. ¡°Can I¡­smell this?¡±


    The girl stared at Lily hesitantly, with her gaze that was filled with vignce. However, Lily couldn¡¯t care


    less about that. She was more interested in the thing on the table.


    She knew that everything in nature had its unique scent. Every nt and every tree could be used as


    raw materials when it came to perfume making. However, some might be ordinary, while some were


    special. Some were easy to extract, and others would take a longer time.


    It might be something special for this girl to insist that this piece of grass had a unique scent. and that it


    was better than her opponent¡¯s. Lily leaned closer and took a deep breath.


    Indeed, it had a very light, grassy aroma. It might have lost its freshness after being pulled out. from the


    soil for so long that it looked withered.


    After thinking about it, Lily reached out to touch it.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± The girl wanted to stop her, fearing she might ruin it, but Lily was a step faster.


    After a closer look, Lily pinched the tip with her fingernails, and a little juice stained her. finger.


    However, the smell of the juice waspletely different from the initial whiff she had.


    Although the initial grassy smell was nothing out of the ordinary, its aroma was utterly different. It had


    hints of floral to it, but it was extremely light. It could only be picked up if one actually paid attention to


    it.


    It took Lily to pinch the grass before it gave off the smell. It was no wonder the crowd just now did not


    find it remarkable. However, it did not matter if other people found it special. Lily liked


    it!


    ¡°Where did you find this?¡± Lily asked, looking at the girl.


    Chap Ju


    ¡°Why?¡± Although Lily seemed friendly, she was still a stranger after all. The girl did not let her guard


    down.


    ¡°Nothing, I think it smells great, so I wanted to ask.¡±


    Hearing this, surprise shed through the girl¡¯s eyes. She was shocked that someone had finally


    recognized her goods. However, her reaction in the next second was to snatch that piece of grass out


    of Lily¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡­.think it smells great?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Although the smell is very light, I think it¡¯ll linger. It smells unique as well. Once it¡¯s refined, I¡¯m


    sure it¡¯ll form a greater scent,¡± Lily expressed, nodding as she spoke.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 581

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 581


    ¡°Are you a perfumer?¡± The girl asked as soon as she heard what Lily said. Lily sounded like an


    expert.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily nodded. Her focus was still on the piece of grass. ¡°Now, can you tell me where you found


    this, or¡­could I buy it from you?¡±


    Lily assumed that she might want to make a profit out of the grass. After all, it seemed like the girl


    valued it.


    Unexpectedly, the girl refused. ¡°I¡¯m not selling it.¡±


    Then, without waiting for Lily to speak, the girl got up and walked toward the scattered group of people


    that she was with.


    ¡°You lot don¡¯t know how to appreciate good things! Look, this perfumer said this is great!¡± The girl


    eximed with her head held high, like a child who had just received praise.


    Lily was startled. She did not expect that this girl would directly reject her and go off to unt. This was


    bewildering to Lily.


    ¡°What perfumer? Stop lying. Although we don¡¯t have the title yet, we¡¯re professionals with equivalent


    skills too. Rachel¡¯s uncle is also an internationally renowned perfumer. Even she said there¡¯s nothing


    special about what you¡¯ve brought. Stop lying to yourself. Let¡¯s go for karaoketer to clear your mind!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Those people obviously did not believe her as they waved their hands dismissively, uninterested in


    listening to her anymore.


    The girl was furious, but she refused to back down. ¡°Who cares if you can¡¯t recognize a good thing?


    Someone else would! However, you shouldn¡¯t shun other people. Didn¡¯t you all say that this piece of


    grass is worthless?! I¡¯ll sell it right now and show you!¡±


    Then, she proudly walked back to Lily with her head up high. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to buy this? How


    much will you pay?¡±


    Seeing this, Lily leaned back in her seat and raised her eyes, looking at this girl across her a little


    funnily. ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    The girl looked down at the box in her hand and saw two pieces of grass in it. She chewed her lower lip


    and said, ¡°I have about two acres ofnd of it. Do you want to buy everything?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Before Lily could answer, the group of people watching them instantly burst intoughter. ¡± Two acres


    ofnd? Kasey, did you offer two acres worth of in grass? Do you take people as id *ots? You can¡¯t


    just try and trick them like this!¡±


    ¡°Kasey.¡± One of the beautiful¨Clooking girls came over, put one hand on Kasey¡¯s shoulder, and then


    picked up the grass with the other. Then, she brought the piece of grass to the tip of her nose and said,


    ¡°We¡¯re just looking out for you. This is something reallymon. We understand that you want to win,


    but-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy everything,¡± Lily interrupted.


    Watching Kasey getting ridiculed to the brink of tears, Lily empathized with her. After all, she


    ??


    2014


    was going to buy it from Kasey anyway.


    However, Lily did not expect that Kasey would have that much. Lily was a little surprised when she


    heard that Kasey had two acres of the grass. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for Lily to buy the whole grasnd.


    Everyone, including Kasey, was stunned, and the room immediately fell silent. Everyone turned to look


    at Lily like she was a monster.


    The atmosphere was tense, and it was only a momentter before the girl next to Kasey returned to


    her senses with a smirk. She took her hand away from Kasey and dropped the grass back into the box.


    ¡°Thisdy right here has good taste! I hope you make it big!¡±


    Although these words might sound likepliments, they were filled with mockery. They all seemed to


    be anticipating her next move.


    On the other side, the three people in a private room watched the whole thing unfold. Then, one of


    them cried in surprise, ¡°What is she doing here?!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 582

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 582


    The man was surprised because Lily was supposed to be in the courtyard. The gate was locked, and


    the walls were nearly five meters high. ¡®Did she fly out of there?¡®


    On the other hand, Lily was so focused on the raw material before her that she did not notice the


    others.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the deposit if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Lily took out her purse and a small stack of cash, stuffing it


    into Kasey¡¯s hand. ¡°You can give me your address, and I will drop by one day. Let¡¯s sign an


    agreement.¡±


    When the youngsters noticed Lily¡¯s seriousness, they could not hide their surprise. However, they still


    found it ridiculous.


    ¡°Congrattions, Kasey! You found someone that appreciates your little grass!¡± The girl next to Kasey


    patted her on the shoulder with a hint of mockery in her voice.


    However, Lily could not care less. If everyone could identify raw goods so quickly, there would not be


    so few perfumers around, and if others easily recognized raw materials like these, they wouldn¡¯t be


    considered rare.


    In any case, this was a rewarding trip for Lily. She carefully put away the box, and just as she turned to


    leave, Kasey stopped her.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Kasey stood in her way and urged, ¡°Tell them! Tell them how rare this type of grass is. They just


    don¡¯t know anything, do they?¡± Still, this high¨Cspirited young girl did not want to admit defeat.


    When Lily looked up and scanned the room, she noticed everyone¡¯s eyes were on her. After realizing


    she was the center of attention, she began feeling uneasy.


    Lily let out a light cough and said, ¡°I believe everyone has their preferences. I think this smells good, so


    I¡¯d like to buy it. If you think it¡¯s good, why should you care what others think?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Kasey did not want to back off. ¡°Only professionals will know how to appreciate


    what this grass can provide. They don¡¯t, but you do! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re a perfumer? Tell them how


    ridiculous they are for not knowing this!¡±


    Lily felt helpless. She was only there to buy the raw material from Kasey. Lily did not want to teach


    anyone or give any professional opinions.


    ¡°As I said, everyone has their preferences. You can¡¯t make everyone like what you like. It¡¯s like how


    some people prefer the sweetness of osmanthus, while some prefer the freshness of citrus. Some even


    enjoy the coolness of mint. I bought your grass because we both enjoy this smell and because you


    want to sell it. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Lily felt that this was a straightforward exchange. She did not understand why Kasey had toplicate


    it.


    However, not everyone would think like her, especially this stubborn girl. Kasey shoved the money back


    into Lily¡¯s hands and snatched the box back. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m not selling it!¡±


    Lily was stunned. ¡®What?! How can she do that? Where¡¯s the integrity in this?!¡®


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right, I think I understand what¡¯s going on. You brought this woman here to be your


    support!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re somitted that you¡¯d go to the extent of hiring someone to help you, huh? However, your


    actress doesn¡¯t seem very good, and she¡¯s not cooperating with you.¡±


    Kasey¡¯s eyes began to twitch in anger when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t! I don¡¯t need any support! I


    didn¡¯t hire her!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± One of the boys from the group sneered and scanned Lily from head to toe. ¡°You said you¡¯re


    a perfumer, aren¡¯t you? Will you dare topete with me?¡±


    These 18- and 19¨Cyear¨Colds were children in Lily¡¯s eyes. Why would shepete with children?


    ¡°I¡¯m here to buy things, not topete.¡± She did not want to waste more time here and turned to Kasey


    again. ¡°Little girl, you promised to sell it to me. You must keep your word when ites to business.


    You can¡¯t just go back on your words like that.¡±


    ¡°I am retracting my offer! I don¡¯t want to sell it!¡± Kasey eximed. Then she looked around and


    continued, ¡°I will only sell it to you if you can prove to them that I did not pay you and that you¡¯re a real


    perfumer. Once they admit defeat, I¡¯ll sell it to you!¡±


    1

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 583

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 583


    ¡°This girl is so bizarre. She¡¯s young andpetitive, but what¡¯s the point of arguing about who¡¯s the


    winner in this sort of thing? How uninteresting!¡®


    When Lily did not speak, they assumed she was afraid andughed. ¡°It¡¯s so obvious that she got


    caught. Are you throwing in the towel already?¡±


    ¡°What should wepete with?¡± Lily¡¯s statement was so sudden that they all froze and could not react


    for a while.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see who knows their scents better,¡± The girl who mocked Kasey spoke up. Although she was not


    tall, she still looked imposing. It was apparent she was the ringleader.


    ¡°Am Ipeting with you?¡± Lily asked in surprise. Hearing this, the group burst intoughter. ¡°Are you


    looking down on her? Do you know who she is? It¡¯s time you get humbled!¡±


    ¡°Kasey, shouldn¡¯t you keep your actress up to date before bringing her here? How dare she look down


    on Rachel like that? Now you¡¯re just digging your own grave!¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows Rachel is the queen of scents. She has her uncle¡¯s nose. Do you even know who her


    uncle is? He¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Rachel probably had enough of thepliments and hushed them with a wave. Then she


    said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might think I¡¯m bullying you if wepete. You¡¯llpete with him!¡± She pointed


    at the boy who just spoke.


    ¡°How are wepeting?¡± Lily did not want to bully this group of children, so it did not matter who she


    could make good use of it, and the final product would be incredible.


    ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll just see this as a warm¨Cup. I¡¯m not doing anything now anyway.¡®


    ¡°We¡¯re all wearing perfumes. You have 30 minutes. Whoever writes the smell and notes of the perfume


    on everyone first will win. If you two have the same points, we willpare the time,


    Rachel exined the rules after pondering for a moment.


    ¡±


    Before Lily could speak, Kasey protested, ¡°No! He knows what perfume you all use. It¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Initially, Lily wanted to brush it off since it was child¡¯s y for her.


    However, there was no room for her to speak as Rachel interjected, ¡°He doesn¡¯t. To make things fair,


    we will spray three different types of perfumes on our bodies right now, and Eric won¡¯t know what we


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    used. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Three?!¡± Eric could not help but shout, but when Rachel shot him a stern look, he did not open his


    mouth again.


    ¡°So, is that fair?¡± Rachel directed the question at Lily.


    ¡°Sure. However¡­¡± Lily turned to look at Kasey. ¡°¡­if I win, you can¡¯t go back on your words. I¡¯m buying


    all two acres of your grasnd!¡±


    ¡°Fine, but your victory has to be convincing. You have to make them admit that I won!¡± ¡°Ha! Do you


    honestly think she¡¯ll win?¡± someone from the side called. ¡°We¡¯ll see how it ends!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 584

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 584


    Lily knew this game was difficult for beginners like them but a piece of cake for her. However, it was not


    her fault that she was bullying kids here. She never wanted to participate in such a childish game but


    wanted that raw material.


    The results of the game were indisputable. Lily had won by a mile. At that time, the faces of the people


    around her darkened. They were in utter shock, as they had never expected Lily to win in such a


    dominant manner.


    On the other hand, Lily did not care about the game, as she took the box back from Kasey.¡± Remember


    your promise. I will pick up the goods in two days.¡±


    The little girl waspletely stunned!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Kasey felt that Lily was knowledgeable enough to appreciate the grass she brought, Kasey


    did not expect Lily to win with such ease. Even Kasey herself was not confident that Lily could win it.


    Now, she was beginning to look at Lily in a different light.


    While Kasey was still in a daze of admiration, Rachel eximed, ¡°Hold up!¡±


    After all, she was the apparent ringleader, so someone blocked Lily¡¯s way as soon as she spoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going back on your words?¡± Lily asked as she turned around to look at them.


    Lily did not fear them at all. If the other party remained respectful, she would too. However, if they


    crossed the line, Lily wouldn¡¯t shy away from it herself.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Rachel walked over to Lily and looked at her.


    That was the first time Rachel took a good look at Lily; she had no idea who Lily was. Although Rachel


    did not know everyone in the perfume industry, she could recognize the more famous perfumers.


    However, Lily was a stranger to Rachel.


    ¡°Are you not from Kingnd?¡± she asked.


    Lilyughed. ¡°Why? What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. But¡­¡± Rachel paused before she added, ¡°He¡¯s not a match for you. Do you have the


    courage topete with me instead?¡±


    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Someone from the side tried to intervene. ¡°Your grandma doesn¡¯t let you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush!¡± Rachel silenced the boy with a sideway nce, and he dared not make a sound after. After


    being studied by Rachel, Lily smiled disapprovingly. ¡°Why should Ipete with you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Are you scared?¡± Rachel sneered. ¡°Here I thought, this woman was so brave and capable. It seems


    like you¡¯re a coward, after all.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Lily found it meaningless topete with a little girl and was more interested. in using


    the fresh ingredient she had just acquired. Rather than ying this useless game, she would rather


    rush home and study this grass.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Rachel yelled. She was not going to allow Lily to leave so easily. It did not matter if


    Eric lost. She had to keep her pride. The reason behind her proposed rematch was not only to keep her


    pride but also to boost her self¨Cconfidence.


    Rachel had always felt like she was gifted when it came to perfumes. She had learned a lot from her


    uncle and never lost a match among her peers.


    It was almost written in the stars that she would be the top perfumer in the future and that she would


    lead this industry. She was not going to let Lily off the hook so easily. It was rare for her to meet such a


    worthy opponent.


    ¡°I thought you guys are familiar with the words ¡®admitting defeat¡®?¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 585

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 585


    ¡°We met before in Westwood¡± He tried to remind her, but Lily still could not recall who he


    was.


    He confirmed that she was not pretending and gave up trying to help her recall him. He said, You


    performed slightly better than me in the samplingpetition. My name is Noah? Richards.¡±


    He gestured with his finger that he was just slightly worse than her. He then stretched out his hand to


    express his friendliness. 1


    Lily nced at his hand and nodded as a greeting, ¡°Noted.¡±


    Noted? What kind of an answer was that? Was this woman always so arrogant?


    ¡±


    ¡°I was just testing the waters in Westwood and hadn¡¯t thought I would receive something unexpected. I


    wonder when I could have the honor topete with you again officially?¡±


    Lily looked at the man in front of her. He seemed unconvinced of his loss even though his words


    remained polite. He was obviously implying that he lost because he was careless and did not try his


    best in the previouspetition. Therefore, he would like topete again and win against her.


    ¡°Then¡­ we¡¯ll talk about it when we get the chance,¡± she replied casually and gave him a polite smile


    before leaving the store with the box.


    The man beside Noah saw her leaving and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Sir, are we letting her go just like


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    that?¡±


    ¡°If she escaped, this proves that we can¡¯t stop her even if we wanted to. Aren¡¯t you curious. how she


    got out? Why are your subordinates so useless?¡± Noah gave him a side look.


    The person beside him shuddered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯ll check it immediately!¡±


    Noah raised his hand to stop him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly and alert the enemy. She was able to get


    out today, and the same would likely happen again. What¡¯s the thing they werepeting for earlier?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± He hesitantly looked at Noah and instantly understood his meaning, ¡°I


    understand. I¡¯ll go do it now!¡±


    They saw and heard what had happened earlier. It was not important what raw materials that little girl


    was selling. What mattered was that Lily liked it very much and wanted it.


    She also agreed to pick it up the next day. She would need toe out of the house as she had. made


    a promise. They just needed to wait for her to step into their trap.


    Noah kept silent and smirked. He let the man leave to arrange things. His words earlier were not mere


    courtesy. He did gain something in his visit to Westwood. This littledy had piqued his interest.


    Lily took a cab back to the house. She had gained a general idea of the surroundings when she went


    out earlier. This was probably a private courtyard. All of the buildings were designed ording to


    personal liking. The surrounding housing had courtyards, but they were ordinary


    (hapter 557


    private homes and different from the ones with many equipments installed. Moreover, regr private


    homes would not have a five¨Cmeter high wall. It was not an exaggeration to say that this was a small


    prison.


    Lily was standing in front of the main gate of the courtyard with a backpack. Within the bag were her


    procures for the night. She was about to walk forward when she suddenly felt an unusual movement


    beside her. Lily immediately hit it with her elbow and spun around.


    In the next instant, she was pulled into a hug. She smelled a familiar scent and heard a familiar voice


    saying, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Lily widened her eyes and was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 587

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 587


    ¡°We met before in Westwood¡± He tried to remind her, but Lily still could not recall who hewas.


    He confirmed that she was not pretending and gave up trying to help her recall him. He said, You


    performed slightly better than me in the samplingpetition. My name is Noah? Richards.¡±


    He gestured with his finger that he was just slightly worse than her. He then stretched out his hand to


    express his friendliness. 1


    Lily nced at his hand and nodded as a greeting, ¡°Noted.¡±


    Noted? What kind of an answer was that? Was this woman always so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°I was just testing the waters in Westwood and hadn¡¯t thought I would receive something unexpected. I


    wonder when I could have the honor topete with you again officially?¡±


    Lily looked at the man in front of her. He seemed unconvinced of his loss even though his words


    remained polite. He was obviously implying that he lost because he was careless and did not try his


    best in the previouspetition. Therefore, he would like topete again and win against her.


    ¡°Then¡­ we¡¯ll talk about it when we get the chance,¡± she replied casually and gave him a polite smile


    before leaving the store with the box.


    The man beside Noah saw her leaving and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Sir, are we letting her go just like


    that?¡±


    ¡°If she escaped, this proves that we can¡¯t stop her even if we wanted to. Aren¡¯t you curious. how she


    got out? Why are your subordinates so useless?¡± Noah gave him a side look.


    The person beside him shuddered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯ll check it immediately!¡±


    Noah raised his hand to stop him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly and alert the enemy. She was able to get


    out today, and the same would likely happen again. What¡¯s the thing they werepeting for earlier?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± He hesitantly looked at Noah and instantly understood his meaning, ¡°I


    understand. I¡¯ll go do it now!¡±


    They saw and heard what had happened earlier. It was not important what raw materials that little girl


    was selling. What mattered was that Lily liked it very much and wanted it.


    She also agreed to pick it up the next day. She would need toe out of the house as she had. made


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    a promise. They just needed to wait for her to step into their trap.


    Noah kept silent and smirked. He let the man leave to arrange things. His words earlier were not mere


    courtesy. He did gain something in his visit to Westwood. This littledy had piqued his interest.


    Lily took a cab back to the house. She had gained a general idea of the surroundings when she went


    out earlier. This was probably a private courtyard. All of the buildings were designed ording to


    personal liking. The surrounding housing had courtyards, but they were ordinary


    (hapter 557


    private homes and different from the ones with many equipments installed. Moreover, regr private


    homes would not have a five¨Cmeter high wall. It was not an exaggeration to say that this was a small


    prison.


    Lily was standing in front of the main gate of the courtyard with a backpack. Within the bag were her


    procures for the night. She was about to walk forward when she suddenly felt an unusual movement


    beside her. Lily immediately hit it with her elbow and spun around.


    In the next instant, she was pulled into a hug. She smelled a familiar scent and heard a familiar voice


    saying, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Lily widened her eyes and was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 588

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 588


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not toote.¡± Alexander knew Lily could protect herself but only felt relieved when he


    confirmed her safety with his own eyes. The previous kidnapping case at Westwood kept him on edge.


    However, there was nothing wrong with being cautious.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Lily heard his implicit meaning and blinked her eyes at him a few times.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change locations before we continue,¡± Alexander said.


    He pulled her towards a nearby big tree at the side. There was a ck Mercedes-Benz parked there.


    The dark night and shade from the tree helped to conceal it and no one would notice it unless they paid


    attention.


    Lily got into the car and felt much warmer. She breathed in her hands to keep warm. In the next instant,


    both of her hands were held in his palms, and he warmed her hands with his.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where have you been?¡± He asked in a reprimanding tone.


    ¡°I went treasure hunting,¡± Lily recalled the treasure she found and could not helpughing. Heartfelt joy


    could be seen in her as even her eyes seemed to be smiling.


    ¡°How could you stillugh at this?¡± Alexander questioned.


    However, he looked at her happy face and could not bear to continue reprimanding her. He was also at


    fault in this matter.


    Alexander overlooked this as he had not expected someone would pretend to be from the Perfumers¡¯


    Society to the point where an invitation card was sent to thepany. That person was bold and not


    afraid of being caught.


    Lily looked at him. She could only see a hazy silhouette with the lights from the streetmp. This added


    a mysterious vibe and made his demeanor more apparent. He was reprimanding her in his words, but


    his action and tone were full of concern. How could she not notice it?


    ¡°I got a good thing today. I also got to see you again. Today¡¯s a good day. Everything that happened


    today was something to be happy about. Why can¡¯t Iugh?¡± She thought about it and felt that today


    was indeed a lucky day.


    ¡°Would you still be so happy if you had not climbed over the wall?¡±


    He shook his head. He did not know whether he should be happy with her optimism or scold her for


    being too optimistic.


    ¡°Wait, how''d you know I climbed over the wall?¡± She was surprised at this. Did he see it when she


    climbed over? That should not be possible.


    Lily had carefully observed the surroundings and was sure no one saw her. Her movements were very


    subtle too. Moreover, why would he wait until now to show up if he had found out about it?


    ¡°The security lock used in this courtyard is thetest password and fingerprint lock. It¡®s tough for you to


    crack it alone and there¡¯s no other way for you to go out. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you to climb


    over the wall and... this should be the easiest and most effective way!¡±


    The result proved it all. Lily seeded and could now sit and discuss how he knew about it with him.


    ¡°Given that it is five meters high, that¡¯s a challenging feat. You¡¯re too confident in my ability!¡± She


    eximed in exaggeration. What he said was right, but his monotonous tone made it seem like what


    she did was nothing out of ordinary.


    She had actually tested before doing it. Fortunately, there were trees in the yard, and the walls were


    not too smooth. She managed to climb over after several tries with her skills and kickboxing


    foundations.


    Alexander lovingly scratched her nose, ¡°This might be hard for someone else but not you. I don¡¯t mind,


    but could you exin to your grandfather if something like this stopped you?¡±


    Lily said nothing in response. He was right. This might be difficult for ordinary people but not for the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    members of the Lodge family.


    She changed the topic and asked with interest, ¡°Was there something wrong with the invitation that


    made youe here?¡±


    He did not have ns toe to Kingnd. They agreed that she would participate in the event and


    return immediately. However, he rushed over in a hurry and secretly dragged her into the car to talk.


    That, coupled with what happened today and this courtyard, made it apparent that something was


    wrong.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 589

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 589


    ¡°The invitation card was a fake.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s fake?!¡± Lily was shocked. She did think something was wrong with the invitation this time or that


    the other party had other intentions. However, she had never expected the invitation card to be fake.


    ¡°How can it be fake? I saw the Perfumers¡® Society seal on it, so it doesn¡®t seem fake. We can report it


    to the police if someone deliberately counterfeited it.¡±


    Alexander nodded. ¡°This matter is not that simple. I¡®ve checked the seal, and it is genuine. So, it should


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    be someone who misused the society seal. The question is, how could someone easily obtain the


    seal? Also, do you know who owns the ce you¡®re living in?¡±


    ¡°Who is the owner?¡± How would she know who owned the ce?


    ¡°Have you heard of the Richards of Kingnd?¡± Alexander was unsure how much Lily knew and


    exined to her slowly, ¡°That ce belongs to the Richards¡® youngest son, Noah Richards.¡±


    ¡°Noah?!¡± Lily had only felt that the name sounded familiar earlier. However, she had just met him


    earlier, and she could not forget him so quickly. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Alexander asked in curiosity when


    he saw her unusual reaction. ¡°He was one of the participants in the previous samplingpetition in


    Westwood and...¡± Lily paused halfway as she recalled their encounter earlier. No wonder he looked at


    her so strangely. It turned out that the courtyard belonged to him. Was all this his doing?


    Alexander frowned and asked, ¡°And what?¡±


    Lily thought it through and decided to tell Alexander everything, ¡°I met him earlier in a small shop.¡± ¡°Did


    he say anything to you?¡± Alexander nervously asked when he heard that she had met him earlier.


    Lily shook her head. ¡°He likely was not convinced that he lost to mest time. He said lie would like to


    arranged all of this, I can¡®t help but wonder what his purpose is.¡±


    Alexander pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Noah is a proud and arrogant person. His family has


    spoiled him since he was a child. He dabbles in perfumery, but I didn¡®t expect you two to have met in


    such a situation.¡±


    Lily noticed Alexander¡®s severe expression and knew Noah was not a simple person she could easily


    dismiss. Alexander was more rxed in the previous matters.


    She, too, had heard of the Richards family of Kingnd, even if she had not interacted with them


    before. Although they were not very influential in the business world and did not seem to have a lot of


    properties, they still had an influential status due to their family background. ¡°Does he just want to


    serious if his purpose were that simple. Even so, Lily feared that things were not as they seemed.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 590

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 590


    Chapter 590 As expected, Alexander shook his head. ¡°He went through so much trouble just to trick


    you intoing here. It¡®s undoubtedly not for something as simple as challenging you.¡±


    It would make sense if Noah were the one who did it. With his status here and his position as the


    director of the Perfumers¡® Society, it would be a piece of cake for him to ret the seal. It was just that the


    Perfumers¡® Society itself isapproved of his so¨Ccalled invitation, and Noah did it for his selfish reasons.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    No one could 1100 nc the others for not realizing it at the time.


    ¡°Then let¡®s see what he¡®s up to.¡± Lily slimered. She had no traces of fear on her face.


    ¡°Aren¡®t you scared?¡± Alexander stared into her eyes. She was beautiful in a different way under the


    night sky, which made him reluctant to let go of her. ¡°Why would I be?¡± Lily replied in disapproval before


    sheughed, ¡°As you said, he went through so much trouble just to deceive me intoing here, and it


    won¡®t be as simple as just to challenge me, nor would it be to kill me. Since that¡®s the case, why would I


    be afraid? I¡®m just waiting to see what he has up his sleeves.¡± ¡®It¡®s as simple as observing his moves


    and counterattacking. What¡®s the point of being afraid?¡® With an almost inaudible sigh, Alexander


    loosened his grip on Lily. ¡°Sometimes I feel that you are too strong.¡± ¡°You¡®re wrong. I¡®m not strong by


    myself at all! I can only be this way because I have your support.¡± Lily smiled and poked Alexander¡®s


    chest with her finger. ¡°You¡®re here, so I¡®m not scared anymore!¡±


    She might have been slightly anxious earlier, but she calmed down when she saw him. Alexander


    came as soon as he realized Lily might be in danger. What else would she be afraid of? She had


    nothing to fear with him by her side!


    Holding her restless hand, he said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡®t know what you¡®re doing.¡±


    ¡°What can you do to me...¡±


    Before she finished her words, Alexander sealed her lips with his. Although they had been apart for


    only two days, it felt like two years had passed since theyst saw each other. He would have pounced


    on her the moment heid eyes on her earlier, if he was not extremely concerned about her current


    situation and safety.


    ¡°I¡®ll be heading back first then.¡± Lily nced in the direction of the ce, her tone slightly anxious. If


    they kept this on, it would dragon till the sun came up.


    Alexander grabbed her wrist with one hand, stopping her from leaving while he wrapped lis other arm


    around her waist and nestled his head on lier neck


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Lily pushed him gently, her voice slightly trembling, ¡°I need to head back now. I have a feeling


    lie¡®ll look for meter.¡± Noah did not show up yesterday, but he had already discovered that Lily had


    slipped away at night. It showed him that this ce could not restrain her movements. If he had ulterior


    motives, he would definitely show up.


    Alexander heard the shyness in Lily¡®s voice and finally raised his head to look up at her,


    Chapter 59.


    helping her to tidy up her clothes. ¡°Be careful. You know your limits. I¡¯m already getting my people to try


    and remove the signal jammer here. Call me if you need me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily did not expect him to do so much in the short time he was here. Nodding, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be


    going now.¡±


    That was what she said, but she was still reluctant to leave.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 591

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 591


    Lily knew that she would only be greedier fortlie warmth of his einbrace the longer she staved


    there. Hence, she turned her lead and left without looking back. ¡°I¡®m going now!!


    As soon as hernd touched the door, she was dragged back to his side. ¡°How are you nning to go


    back in there? You¡®re jumping over the wall again?¡± Although that was not a problem for her, Alexander


    was still worried about her jumping over the wall. That was a 5¨Cmeter tall wall, after all!


    ¡°Nope.¡± Lily smiled. ¡°Someone will open the door for me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Leaning over, she kissed him on the


    corner of his lips and got out of the car quickly. Alexander was rendered speechless. This youngdy


    sure moves quickly. I didn¡®t even have the time to react, and now I can only watch her walk toward the


    door.¡® There was amp at the door lighting up the area brightly, but they could also see that the door


    was locked.


    Lily walked over to the door and gestured as though she were about to knock, but she stopped just


    before her knuckles were about to make contact with the cold metal. Slowly, she turned over and


    leaned on the door. She nced around, and there was no one in sight. Her gaze swept past


    Alexander¡®s car parked under the tree, and suddenly shouted, ¡°Come out! Open the door for me!¡±


    Alexander did not know how to feel about what Lily did. It was silent, and no one responded to her


    request.


    ¡°I¡®m going to count till three. If no onees and opens the door for me, I won¡®t go in anymore! I¡®ll even


    leave this stupid ce!¡± Lily was talking to the air, not feeling awkward at all. Then, she even started to


    count seriously. ¡°One. Two...¡±


    At that moment, Alexander knew what she was up to. Noah had put in a lot of effort to lock her up here,


    so he would definitely have his people watch over her even though this ce looked entirely secure. It


    might appear that there was no one else here, but Alexander liimself could clearly observe the scene at


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    the door from where he was, couldn¡®t he?


    Moreover, Lily¡®s move may scem ordinary, but it was useful. At this moment, she was outside


    the door. If she were just to leave, Noah¡®s efforts would be in vain.


    Sure enough, someone frotted from a dark spot before she could count to three, ¡°D¨CDon¡®t leave...¡±


    Lily raised her brow and adjusted her posture. She was still leaning on the door but was now facing the


    man.


    The man was out of breatli after he ran over. He looked helpless as he tried to convince Lily to stay.


    ¡°Ms. Christian, you can¡®t leave!¡±


    ¡°You¡®re finally willing to show up?¡±


    The other party probably felt embarrassed. He did not say anything and just bowed his head


    HE: 591


    lightly. Unable to hold it in anymore, he asked, ¡°How did you get out here? I... I didn¡®t see it!¡± ¡°What¡®s


    strange about that? I didn¡®t see you earlier either, did I?¡± Her casual response rendered the man


    speechless.


    Knowing that he was at fault, he said nothing more. Lily moved to the side and gave the man space to


    enter the passcode. While pressing the buttons, he watched Lily carefully to ensure she was not


    peeking.


    Lily found that cautious look of his hrious. ¨C


    There was no need for her to peek. Even if she knew the password now, they could change it the next


    second, so there was nothing worth looking at for her.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 592

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 592


    With a beep, the door opened. The man now knew that thisdy, who appeared to be gentle, was not


    easy to deal with. Politely, he said, ¡°Ms. Christian, this way.¡±


    When Lily entered, she made an ¡°OK¡± sign with her thumb and index finger behind her back. She knew


    that Alexander could see her.


    Seeing that the door was closing again, Alexander shook his head, realizing that he had been smiling


    the entire time. It was great that she was strong enough to protect herself, but even if she could not do


    that, he would always protect her.


    Lily was right that Noah would show up the next day. He came early, and the doorbell sounded while


    she was still having breakfast. Not looking up, she continued to eat in an unhurried manner. When


    Noah entered the door, he saw that she was holding a piece of toast in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re early and


    even more diligent than I¡¯ve expected,¡± Noah praised, pping his hands. However, Lily looked at him


    like he was an idiot. ¡®Diligent? Having breakfast is considered as being diligent to him? What¡¯s he even


    talking about?¡±


    When hispliment did not get him a response, he rubbed the tip of his nose and said, ¡°I think your


    memory shouldn¡¯t be that bad. You should remember who I am by now, right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lily put down the half piece of uneaten toast and brushed her hands before she looked up at him and


    spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I just want to know what you¡¯re up to.¡±


    She would like to avoid wasting food if possible, but the instant food in the refrigerator here was


    terrible. It had only been two days since she left home, and she was missing Alexander¡¯s home¨C


    cooked meals already.


    Pursing her lips, she realized she had be picky with her food because his dishes were always


    delicious.


    Lily¡¯s question was within Noah¡¯s expectations. He chuckled and pulled out a chair to sit on the


    opposite side of her. ¡°Are you interested in joining the Perfumers¡® Society?¡±


    ¡°I thought you came here today to challenge me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s on the agenda, but don¡¯t you have a n for your career path?¡± After a pause, Noah continued,


    ¡°I know you rejected Mr. Parker¡¯s invitation back in Westwood and insisted oning home. I also


    heard your patriotic remarks, and I must admit that I admire you for that but¡­ don¡¯t you have any ns


    other than loving the country? For example¡­ joining the Perfumers¡® Society, bing a member,


    director, and even the vice president or president one day?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be at the peak of my career?¡± Lily went along with what he said but had no wishes for that at


    all. Nothing he said made her feel excited.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Noah nodded in affirmation, thinking that Lily was already attracted by his suggestion.


    After returning from Westwood, he got someone to investigate Lily. There was not much information


    about her, especially her life before she entered university. He knew she was part


    of the Lodge family, or rather, a rtive of theirs. That was why she did not take after the Lodge


    surname


    Lily¡®s life after university was much more interesting She had a boyfriend she had been dating for a


    couple of years, but they ended things about a year agoIt became a big deal and was even trending


    several times on Twitter. After a few rounds of arguments, she job hopped to anotherpany in the


    same industry,


    Out of all the information, the craziest thing was that she was engaged to Alexander Russell, the CEO


    caut¨¦ Group. It was a well¨Cknown fact, but they had not hosted an engagement party officially


    There were many interesting facts about Lily, Noah would give her that.


    On the other hand, her professionalism and ability as a perfumer caught his attention and surprised him


    the most. He believed such a talent should be working for him.


    ¡°I can help you if you¡®re interested.¡±


    After tempting her, it was time to throw out the bait. He believed that she would make the right choice.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 593

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 593


    Chapter 593 ¡°What if I¡¯m not interested?¡±


    Noah was taken by surprise. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He could understand if Lily wanted to venture overseas. Still, she rejected Wesley¡®s invitation and


    insisted on developing her career domestically.


    Since she had chosen to stay in Sapphine, the Perfumers¡® Society would be the most authoritative


    body in the industry within the country. This bait should be taken without any hesitation by anyone,


    making Noah wonder, ¡®Why is she uninterested? Is she ying hard to


    get?


    ¡°Mr. Richards, that¡®s why you went through so much trouble to trick me intoing here? You must¡®ve


    spent a lot. All of this could¡®ve been settled with just a phone call.¡±


    At this point, she did not want to beat around the bush anymore. Being direct about the topic could


    save her a lot of energy.


    ¡°Trick?¡± Noah shook his head, chuckling. ¡°I invited you here sincerely. How could you say that I tricked


    you? Also, aren¡®t you enjoying your stay here? If you could be a part of the Perfumers¡® Society, you¡®ll


    get to stay in Kingnd. Not only that, you¡®ll get ess to all the raw materials you never would¡®ve


    imagined existed. The society provides great benefits to its members too. I assure you that you¡®ll only


    get more from here than you get in Rebirth.¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, did you know about my remuneration package


    in Rebirth? How are you so sure that the society will provide something better than that?¡± Lily asked


    indifferently, smiling. Noah paused and came to realize what Lily meant. ¡°Yeah, I know that an ordinary


    perfumer wouldn¡®t get much from Rebirth. Still, as the future wife of La Beaut¨¦ Group¡®s CEO, you


    wouldn¡®t put that much regard on marypensation.¡±


    Then, he leaned closer toward Lily, ¡°You inight not care about things like money, but as a professional


    perfuiner, don¡®t you want to get ess to top¨Cnotch materials? Don¡®t you want to use more advanced


    instruments in conducting your research? We can give you anything La Beaut¨¦ Group provides, and


    we can give you the things they can¡®t as well!¡±


    He was proud saying that.


    Lily was silent for a moment. Noah was right. She could not care less about other things, but the top¨C


    notch raw materials were the essence of her career. La Beaut¨¦ Group¡®s financial capabilities and status


    in the industry could provide her with everything she needed, but that would mean they needed to put


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    in extra effort and resources to cater to her needs.


    It was a different case for the Perfumers¡® Society. If she became a member, she would have a solid


    support system, and they had branches everywhere in the country. They were professionals in the


    industry, after all.


    However, Lily did not ept the invitation.


    ¡°It sounds great, but I¡®m still not interested.¡± Shrugging, she said, ¡°If there¡®s nothing else, I¡®m going to


    catch up on some sleep. I slept quitetest night.¡±


    Noah was rendered speechless.


    107


    Before he could speak, she added again, ¡°Oh right, I¡¯d like to return to Sapphine by evening today if


    possible. Thanks for your warm hospitality in the past two days!¡±


    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re going to regret this!¡± Noah said as he looked at her back. He could not help but. got up to


    his feet when he heard that she was again rejecting his invitation.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Lily said but showed no signs of hesitation on her face. ¡°Not now, though.¡±


    Noah did not expect that things would end in such an ugly manner. He came into the ce. confidently,


    never imagining he would be rejected. He had not considered how he would go. about things should


    she refuse him.


    That was because he had never thought that she would reject his invitation. He was even ready. to


    watch her cry joyfully, expressing her gratitude for him. This waspletely different from what he had


    imagined!


    When Lily disappeared down the hallways, he turned around and exited through the door. After some


    thought, he stopped walking and stood in the yard, looking around.


    Other than the variety of flowers, there was only one tall tree in the middle of the yard, which was lush


    and green. The walls around the yard were high, simr to that of a prison wall. The door had not been


    damaged, so he thought that the only possible way that Lily would have gotten out was by climbing


    over the wall, which was one of the impossible ways

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 594

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 594


    Chapter 594 ¡°For this wall, add...¡± Noah pointed to the wall, wanting to add an electric fence. However,


    he felt that it was too much, not to mention that it could not be installed instantly.


    Discouraged, he said, ¡°Forget it!¡± When his gazended on the tree, he pondered for a moment. ¡°Get


    someone to cut this tree down as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carter?¡±


    This tree had been nted in the yard for many years and finally grew into a tall and lush tree. His


    subordinate did not understand why Noah wanted the tree cut down.


    ¡°Just cut it down! I don¡®t like looking at it!¡± Noah barked.


    He was aware that the members of the Lodge family could fight, but he believed there were limits to


    their abilities. They could not possibly fly in the sky, could they? The only possibility he could think of


    was that Lily made use of the tree to jump over the wallst night.


    In fact, Noah was thinking in the right direction, but he did not know that Alexander had arrived at


    Kingnd and was near him. With Alexander there, Noah would not be able to ground Lily in the house


    even if he were to install tenyers of electric fence.


    Meanwhile, Lily had gone to take a nap. After all, she made an appointment to sign the contract and


    get the goodster.


    Alexander was not idle either. After making sure that Lily was safe, he decided to settle the matters in


    Sapphine first.


    Since Lily was so capable, he thought he had to work harder to help her remove some of the obstacles


    on her path.


    ¡°Mr. Russell, Mr. Oakley has promised to send Ms. Oakley abroad, and he promised she would not


    return to the country in a few years. We watched her board the ne before leaving the airport.¡±


    After reporting on the situation, Edward asked, ¡°Should I... get someone to warn Ms. Tanner as well?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s fine,¡± Alexander said coldly, his gaze as cold as cial.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Although the things Arianna did appear simr to Brittany¡®s actions, there was a vast difference.


    Alexander knew about Brittany¡®s infatuation for him over the years. He rejected her many times, but her


    presence saved him from a lot of trouble and stopped many women from approaching him. Hence, he


    somewhat allowed her to be.


    That was why he believed he was partly responsible for how Brittany turned out. In addition, his family


    was family friends with the Oakley family, so lie had shown mercy to her. However, it was a different


    case for Arianna Alexander did not know her well. At most, he knew that such a person existed, but she


    had taken advantage of Brittany and even wanted to sleep with him. He felt that this woman was too


    cuming and the methods she used to achieve lier goals were despicable.


    Giving her a warning would be going too easy on her. She must be taught a lesson!


    ¡°Has Joseph¡®s illegitimate son returned to the family?¡± he asked. Edward nodded. ¡°Joseph was in a


    hurry to bring him back. Recently, Derrick hasn¡®t been feeling well, and the family needs more


    workforce to manage the new projects. I¡®m guessing that Joseph wants to use this chance to get his


    illegitimate son involved and see how things go from there.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s good. A family should be together.¡± Alexandermented while he supported his chin with his


    hand.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 595

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 595


    Over the past few days, Arianna did not have the time to watch Lily¡¯s every move because there was a


    bigger problem at home.


    No matter how unwilling or repelled she felt, Joseph brought his illegitimate son home and


    acknowledged him as part of the Tanner family. She was a step too slow.


    After only ncing at him, Arianna went to look for her uncle, Derrick. She understood that her mother


    could not stop this from happening anymore. If there were anyone who could stop her lunatic father, it


    would be Derrick.


    ¡°Uncle Derrick, I heard you haven¡¯t been feeling well recently. I got someone to bring these nutritious


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    supplements back from overseas for you, and I hope you¡¯ll be in better health after taking them.¡±


    Smiling, she pointed at the things she brought while appearing obedient.


    Derrick nodded and coughed a few times before he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re a thoughtful one. Why didn¡¯t your


    parentse with you?¡±


    you and


    ¡°My mom has been busy with the Women¡¯s Federation, but she always worries about tells me to visit


    you wherever I¡¯m free. As for my dad¡­¡± After a pause, Arianna said reluctantly, ¡°He¡¯s pretty busy too.¡±


    Derrick raised his gaze to look at her, smiling. ¡°He¡¯s busy handling that brother of yours, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Arianna¡¯s heart almost stopped upon hearing that. She was not surprised by his knowledge of the


    matter but rather by his attitude toward it. It was not something unusual for Derrick to know about the


    matter. However, he referred to the boy as Arianna¡¯s brother, so did that mean he epted the boy into


    the family?


    She pursed her lips while remaining calm. With a smile, she nodded. ¡°Yeah! Uncle Derrick, I didn¡¯t


    expect you to know about it. I was afraid my dad was too impatient and had forgotten to inform you


    about it.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s impatient.¡± Derrick agreed but added, ¡°It¡¯s understandable, though.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being understanding. I thought you would disapprove of it at first.¡±


    Arianna looked down at her hands, her eyes quickly losing their shine. The gears in her mind were


    turning as she had to think of a n should Derrick agree to what her father did.


    ¡°Disapprove? This is your father¡¯s private matter. In other words, it¡¯s your family¡¯s matter, so what could


    I say as an uncle?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. You¡¯re still my dad¡¯s eldest brother and the head of the entire Tanner family. Not only that,


    you¡¯re the closest person to me too. Our family only became this sessful and highly regarded in


    Sapphine because of you, Uncle Derrick. That is why we would listen to your opinions, as long as it¡¯s


    for the family¡¯s good.¡±


    Arianna observed Derrick¡¯s expression. ¡°Including my dad. He¡¯ll listen to your words too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Derrick chuckled before his gazended on Arianna again. While staring into her eyes, he


    asked, ¡°What do you want me to say then?¡±


    His words made Arianna wave her hands frantically. ¡°No, nothing! I wouldn¡¯t dare to ask you


    for anything. It¡®s just that I thought you would object to my younger brother being a part of the family.


    After all, he was born out of wedlock.¡± ¡°You mean to say that he¡®s an illegitimate chill?¡±


    Derrick probably spoke too much since his cough worsened. Hic look oul a tissue, spat his phlegm out,


    and felt much better.


    ¡°That¡®s not what I mean, Uncle Derek. Regardless if he¡®s an illegitimate son or not, he¡®s still my father¡®s


    son and my brother.¡± Arianna would never admit she was against what her father


    did.


    Even if that was her honest thoughts, she had to pretend to be magnanimous, at least before her father


    and the other Tanners. She had to show the others she was epting of that boy being a part of the


    family.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 596

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 596


    Chapter 596 Nodding severely, Derrick agreed, ¡°You¡®re right. I thought the same, so I didn¡®t stop your


    father.¡±


    Arianna fell silent. She would liave suspected that Derrick was not being genuine if she were not in the


    Oakley mansion in front of her uncle, who had watched her grow since childhood.


    ¡°You¡®re different from me, Uncle Derrick. No matter what my dad does, I must support him because I¡®m


    his daughter. You¡®re the head of the Tanner household, so I thought you would disagree with my dad to


    protect the family¡®s reputation.


    ¡°The rumors are pretty disturbing too. My so¨Ccalled brother is rtively young, so what will the


    rumors appear? I¡®m worried about our family¡®s reputation.¡± Arianna sighed and continued, ¡°I know I


    shouldn¡®t talk too much about these things, but as a family member, I must consider our family¡®s


    reputation. My dad was a little too impatient this time!¡±


    She looked anxious and worried as she spoke. It seemed that she was genuinely concerned about her


    family¡®s affairs. No matter what she said, the initiative was for the entire family¡®s


    good.


    ¡°Arianna, you really have grown up. It¡®s nice to hear you care so much about the family,¡± Derrick


    earnestly spoke as he looked at his niece deeply.


    ¡°To be honest, I would have disagreed with your father in the past, but my recent severe illness has


    made me see a lot further. Indeed, you¡®re right. Although your brother is illegitimate, he shares the


    same blood as you and the Oakleys. As for the rumors, just let it be. Our family works together, and


    that¡®s the most important thing. Don¡®t you agree?¡± Arianna almost became angry after Derrick used her


    words against her. She took a few deep breaths and answered, ¡°Yes, you¡®re right, Uncle Derrick.¡± ¡°Well,


    I know you¡®re an excellent youngdy. You¡®ll understand someday.¡± Derrick smiled lightly and coughed


    again. This time, his face flushed. ¡°Look, I¡®ve been in poor health, but you don¡®t need to stay for dinner.


    Go home and send my regards to your parents. Also, try to get along with your brother. I know you¡®ll be


    a good sister to him and take good care of him too.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡®t worry, Uncle Derrick.¡± Arianna forced a


    smile and stood up. ¡°Then I shall take my leave.¡±


    The only response to her was a burst of coughing.


    Arianna suppressed anger as she left the Oakley mansion and red back coldly. She knew Derrick


    was getting old and confused. I¡®ve been lighting my whole life, and now he¡®s asking me to give up and


    get along with that brat?! That old man is on his deathbed already!¡®


    She took a tissue and wiped her nose in disgust to wipe off the contaminated air she had just inhaled.


    Then she threw the tissue away. Since her uncle was not on her side, she had to think of other ways to


    get what she wanted. In short, the Oakley could only belong to her by any means necessary.


    Chapter Stu


    ¡°Mr. Tanner, Arianna left.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Derrick nodded and picked up the cup on the table to sip his tea. His eyes slowly opened, and a


    brilliant light shone in them, albeit not as bright as it once was. ¡°Bring me the phone.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 597

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 597


    Chapter 597 It was already noon when Lily woke up. She felt a lot more energetic after taking a good


    rest. After cleaning hersell, she was ready to leave.


    She asked Kasey to leave her addressst night, but Kasey only gave her phone number. To prevent


    disappointment, Lily headed out aliead of schedule, While leaving, she dialed the number, and it quickly


    connected. ¡°lley, where will we meetter? By the way, are the fields ready? I want to check it out.¡± Lily


    had already reached the gate when she finished speaking. However, Kasey¡®s voice sounded at the


    other end of the call, but she seemed hesitant in her reply, ¡°I¨CI¡®m sorry, I can¡®t sell the grass anymore. I


    was just bragging and didn¡®t have as much of it as I said I did.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lily¡®s worst¨Ccase scenario hade true. Indeed, high expectations would always lead to


    disappointments. However, she felt things were not as straightforward as Kasey said after noticing her


    hesitance.


    Lily said affirmatively, ¡°Are you not satisfied with the price? We can discuss that. I guarantee that my


    payment will satisfy you as long as the quality of your goods meets my expectations.¡±


    Kasey replied, ¡°No, it¡®s not about the price. I genuinely don¡®t have much stock left.¡±


    Lily turned to look at the gate, arms akimbo. The door was closed tightly. Not only that but the trees in


    the garden were gone.


    It was pretty noisy when she slept. She saw Noah ordering someone to cut down the tree from the


    window. Since the tree belonged to him, he could do whatever he wanted. Did he think he could trap


    her without this tree?


    It was just that the empty garden did not even have a ce for shade, and it was even more irritating to


    listen to Kasey¡®s annoying words. ¡°Well, it doesn¡®t matter if there aren¡®t that many. Tell me where you


    found it or how many you got. I¡®ll take as many as there are. If not, can you rmend someone who


    can grow them for me?¡±


    ¡°Then...¡± After some hesitation, Kasey continued, ¡°I only have a phone number. Only he has it.


    ¡°Okay, give me the number. You don¡®t have to worry about the rest.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lily waited for the message toe and dialed the number. The phone


    rang for a long time, but no one answered. She could not figure out if the number were fake or if the


    person ignored her call on purpose.


    Since she wanted to talk about business, she had to be patient enough. It was not until the third call


    that someone finally answered the phone. The person soundedzy, ¡°Who¡®s calling?


    ¡°Hello, Kasey gave me your number. I wanted to ask if you have any brassica?¡±


    Kasey mentioned that the grass Lily wanted was called brassica. Lily was unsure if that was the actual


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    name or if she was just ignorant because she never saw it before. ¡°Yeah,¡± thezy voice continued,


    ¡°What¡®s up?¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s get straight to the point. I want to buy it. Would it be convenient to meet and discuss the price?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m okay, but I don¡®t know if it would be convenient for you?¡±


    When Lily heard the voice, it seemed strange and a little familiar. Most importantly, for unknown


    reasons, she always felt that the voice was strangely close to her cars.


    ¡°I have no inconveniences, but I hope that when I see you, I can also see the brassica.¡± She was


    unsure if the other party was the real seller, but she would not miss the opportunity to get what she


    wanted


    ¡°That¡®s no problem. I¡®m just afraid you can¡®t afford my asking price.¡± ¡°We can negotiate that and discuss


    it in person.¡± Lily did not intend to go around in circles with him. ¡°Let¡®s make an appointment. How


    about this afternoon?¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 598

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 598


    ¡°Why so impatient?¡±


    The other party smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so impatient, let¡¯s not wait for the afternoon. Why not¡­


    now?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    She froze for a while, then saw the door open with a ¡°click.¡± Standing at the door was Noah, who had


    just left in the morning. He was still holding the phone in his hand and shook it at her casually, with a


    face that could not hide his smugness.


    That exins why the voice was so familiar. She did not expect it to be him again! It appears. he was


    the other girl¡¯s uncle, who was therest night. Does this mean he took the initiative. and bought all the


    Water Hyssops the previous night?


    It made sense why he imed that if Lily joined the society, she would have ess to various rare


    materials simply by following his orders.


    Was that a proper threat?


    ¡°I knew that you¡¯d take the initiative to find me,¡± Noah walked in with a grin and raised his foot. He


    continued, ¡°Have you thought about it? What do you think? Are you going to change your mind?¡±


    Lily did not directly refuse. She folded her arms around her chest and stared at him, ¡°Why me?


    ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Like you said, the Perfumers¡® Society is tough to enter. Every year, there are a lot of people who want


    to grab a seat. Why bother wasting your time with an unknown person like me? I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    ¡°An unknown person?¡± Noah shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re the first person who refused an invitation from Mr.


    Parker.¡±


    ¡°Just because I rejected Mr. Parker?¡±


    ¡°Not just that.¡± Noah gently rubbed his nose with his fingers, saying, ¡°You still beat me.¡±


    She did not know that thepetition was just a mission sent by thepany to test her. It was also


    an opportunity for her and Noah for both to prove their ability.


    In Noah¡¯s whole family, he was a rebel. He did not want anything to do with politics and business.


    Instead, he wanted to make perfume. His mother was also a stubborn and conservative old¨Cfashioned


    thinker. She did not like her masculine son to do something so feminine and to tinker with perfume all


    day long.


    In thepetition in Westwood, Noah made a bet with his mother. He originally nned to return with


    a first¨Cce trophy to win her approval. Obviously, he did not expect to lose thepetition to Lily.


    Lily did not know that since then, Noah had kept her name in his heart.


    After listening to his words, she felt speechless. Lily thought to herself, ¡°What kind of reason


    1/2


    was that?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Just because she beat him? That was why he insisted on dragging her into the society? Maybe he just


    appreciated her talent. Was thepetition purposely to challenge her?


    ¡°I¡®ve said that only in the association can you get all kinds of spices you could never imagine. With that,


    you can make greater achievements in the industry.¡±


    He was full of confidence, as if everything was within his expectations, and Lily had to agree with him in


    the end. ¡°Do you think that without those rare spices, I couldn¡®t produce top¨Cnotch perfumes and won¡®t


    be able to make good fragrances?¡± Lily looked at him and asked. Noah nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± It was not


    just him. It should be known to every perfumer. Although the perfumer¡®s talent was critical, the raw


    materials were also important. Without high¨Cquality materials, how could one make top¨Cnotch


    perfumes? ¡°Okay, wait a sec!¡± Nodding at him, Lily suddenly turned and walked towards the corner of


    the yard.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 599

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 599


    Raising his eyebrows, Noah watched her pick up some raw materials. She finished plucking, gave him


    a sidelong nce, and headed for the shed.


    The shed had the equipment ready, but it was notplete. It was obviously meant to make things


    difficult. Not that it affected Lily one way or another. She ignored him and continued working on


    perfecting the form.


    For the past two days, she had done nothing at this ce. It would be wasteful not to use the many


    premade items she already had. Those included refined essential oils. She only needed tobine the


    ingredients and get everything else ready; soon enough, a fragrance would develop.


    Noah followed her everywhere and watched her intently regardless of what she did. He said nothing


    and just stood there watching.


    Lily did not bother with the measuring tool and instead poured everything into a bowl and stirred it all


    together by eye. As soon as Noah saw that, he had to shout out an excited ¡°Hey!¡± He started to speak


    again, but Lily red at him. She said nothing, but it was clear from the look on her face that she


    wanted him to shut up.


    Nevermind. Let¡¯s just see what she coulde up with.


    After a while, there was a tinkling sound, and a light fragrant smell soon hit the air.


    Noah fancied himself a leader in the field of perfumery. Despite his youth and his name not being as


    well known as some of the other top perfumers, he was confident that he would one day be a


    pioneer in the industry. Even more ambitiously, he imagined that he would aplish great things.


    However, he started to doubt himself.


    After all, Lily was so rxed and casual in front of him. He had never seen a perfumer make perfume


    asfortably as drinking afternoon tea. She was so engrossed in what she was doing that it made


    him feel more at ease.


    Time unknowingly passed, and Lily suddenly said, ¡°Okay!


    When Noah came to his senses, he rechecked the time and saw that over three hours had passed.


    ¡°Give it a try.¡± She ced a small bottle in front of him, and her face was full of confidence. Although he


    already had an expectation, he still took it. He dropped some of the scent on a test. strip using a pipette


    and gave it a careful whiff.


    It had a very peculiar smell. Naturally, there was a grassy note and a floral sweetness. It made him


    think of the morning dew on flowers. It had a fantastic, one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind vor that was pure and natural.


    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have seen this perfume in the market yet. Is this yourtest product?¡± Noah asked,


    tilting his head.


    ¡°To be exact, it¡¯s today¡¯s new product,¡± she corrected his statement with a serious tone.


    ¡°Today?¡± He watched her make it step by step, but even so, he was stunned, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!


    Before she could speak, he continued, ¡°Of course! You did make it in front of me, but you should have


    thought about this recipe before and done it before, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you believe it.¡± Shrugging her shoulders, Lily did not care about that. ¡°Back to what we


    discussed, it¡¯s not about a new or old fragrance, but whether the mostmon. raw materials can be


    used to make the same excellent perfume.¡±


    He had seen all the raw materials she used with his eyes, and nothing was precious or rare.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 600

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 600


    Noah, a professional perfumer, had to admit that the quality of this perfume was exquisite. He may look


    calm on the surface, but he was shocked.


    Since first entering the perfume industry, he had experimented with numerous scents and studied the


    work of many renowned perfumers. He had never met a perfumer like her, one who could produce


    such sophisticated scents from such humble materials.


    With this new information, his perspective on perfumes shifted drastically. Everyone he knew, including


    his instructors and himself, believed that one needed high¨Cquality ingredients to make a good perfume.


    It was the same way that genealogical research has shown that only exceptional individuals can


    produce exceptional offspring. However, he had his view of the art of perfumery radically altered.


    ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t we talk about the price of the Water Hyssop?¡± Lily was not interested in a


    meaninglesspetition like this. However, there was something she wanted, and she could not just


    let go, ¡°Since you don¡¯t need any expensive ingredients and these Water Hyssop were not of high


    quality ording to your words, why waste your time and money on them just to upset me?¡±


    At first, Noah was just trying to make things difficult for her, but now he was genuinely interested in


    these herbs.


    He studied her closely, his face filled with interest, ¡°If they¡¯re not as important as you imed, then why


    do you need them? ording to you, they¡¯re not the finest spices, so why must you buy them?¡±


    Honestly, Noah could not care less about these Water Hyssops. If it were not for her showing an


    interest in them and willing to buy all of them, he would not have taken the effort, especially seeing her


    so eager to get her hands on them. She was even willing to show him how she was going to use them


    in her perfume, this made him even more reluctant to sell them to


    her.


    Knowing a person¡¯s preferences was like knowing their weakness! As long as he knew what her


    preferences were, it would be much easier to set out his terms and conditions.


    ¡°That¡¯s for me to know and for you to find out,¡± Lily remarked coldly, ¡°What I want with it has nothing to


    do with you.¡±


    ¡°Since you refuse to tell me, then I¡¯ll have to stay here and find out for myself. Maybe these Water


    Hyssops could actually be some rare herbs or spices,¡± He concluded just to mess with


    her.


    Noah was so confident that she would give in to his requests or even beg him eventually, but he was


    dead wrong. He knew nothing about Lily¡¯s character. Although Lily really wanted the herbs and was


    willing to do anything for them, she still had her principles. If he wanted to use this as a threat to make


    her give in, sorry, it would not work at all. What Lily hated the most. was to be ckmailed!


    She was willing to help or even give in if he had asked her nicely but threatening her was a wrong


    choice!


    She sneered, stood up, and took all her luggage, ¡°Sorry Mr. Richards, you can stay here and


    Chapserfu


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    research Water Hyssop and its uses. I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Noah was stunned, this was not the oue he had expected. He trailed behind her to the entrance


    and was shocked to see that she was really about to leave.


    He immediately ran toward her and grabbed her wrist in a hurry, ¡°You won¡¯t want those herbs.


    anymore? I thought you really liked them?¡±


    Lily was annoyed that he had grabbed her wrist as she turned around, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°How could you just leave like this? Your Water Hyssops will be gone! You¡­¡± he paused and then


    continued threateningly, ¡°I¡¯ll burn all of them to ashes!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 601

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 601


    Staring at the arm holding onto her hand, a cold and sharp gaze shed across Lily¡¯s eyes. She was


    not angry when Noah lied to her and tried to lock her up, but she started to get mad when heid his


    hands on her and spoke to her in such a condescending way.


    Lily smirked coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve bought those Water Hyssop, and you¡¯ve chosen to waste them, what


    does it have to do with me? By the way¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­it hurts!¡± Before Noah could react, Lily had already twisted his arm.


    He had been the one to grab her wrist, but he was the one now being held from behind. She twisted his


    arm, and his chest was pushed down to the floor. It was so painful that he yelped and drew in a sharp


    breath.


    ¡°Mr. Richards¡­¡± Noah¡¯s bodyguards wanted to step forward to help, but they were intimidated by the


    look on Lily¡¯s face.


    She looked like a frail and gentledy, but her eyes had so much power and cut like sharp icicles. She


    was terrifying when she turned Noah over effortlessly, twisted his arm, and held him down. He looked


    like he was in so much pain. Everyone else was on high alert now, and they were eyeing each other,


    thinking of the right time to make a move.


    Lily was aware of the seriousness of the situation. She made sure that she did not hurt him. After all,


    she only wanted to teach him a lesson and not make enemies with the Richards. family or others in


    Kingnd. If she injured him, she would probably be unable to walk out of here freely.


    ¡°Mr. Richards, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t try toy a finger on ady!¡± She immediately released. him and


    pushed him forward as she finished her sentence.


    Noah almost fell as he did not expect her to push him forward abruptly. His bodyguards scrambled to


    hold him upright. Since Noah was freed, the rest of the bodyguards prepared to charge at her when


    Noah yelled, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Noah held his shoulder with one hand and tried to move it. He was thankful that his shoulder did not


    dislocate, nor did he hurt his ligament. It was painful when Lily was holding him, but when she released


    him, he felt all right. He could not help but look at her with aplex expression when he realized she


    did not hurt him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that people from the Lodge family were skilled in kickboxing. I never expected you, a young,


    fragile woman, to be skilled in it too. Thank you for giving me this opportunity to witness your skills.¡±


    Noah nodded, ¡°Ms. Christian, since you refuse to stick around, it¡¯s meaningless to force you. If you


    want to leave, I won¡¯t stop you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    His bodyguards were surprised, ¡°Mr. Richards?¡± They had gone through so much trouble to get her


    here. Why did he suddenly change his mind just after a few days?


    Noah just frowned and waved his hand to silence them and to clear up so that she could leave. Looking


    at them stepping aside for her, she could not help but nce at Noah strangely. Did he really change


    his mind?


    Though Noah was still set on his choice, he had the chance to learn more about Lily in the past.


    few hours. He was astounded to discover that she was so skilled in formting perfumes and far more


    talented than him. He hated to admit it, but he knew that she would have beaten him if they had


    He finally understood why Wesley Parker invited her and him when they were both in Westwood.


    Moreover, he knew very well that his bodyguards could not make her stay. Even if her kickboxing skills


    were not as good as the others from the Lodge family, she was still a Lodge. It would be a bad idea to


    upset that family.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 602

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 602


    Lily was suspicious of Noah¡¯s intentions but did not want to stay any longer, so she chose to turn and


    leave. At that moment, two cars stopped right in front of them. Lily¡¯s first reaction was to assume that


    Noah was responsible for this, so she turned to look at him.


    However, his reaction was the same as hers as he stared at the cars in slight surprise. Secondster,


    he ran toward the car as one of the car doors opened.


    An older gentleman came out of the car. His hair was gray, and he had a walking stick in one of his


    hands. Even though he was old, he still looked healthy for his age. The man lifted his head. and looked


    around him, finally setting his eyes on Lily.


    ¡®Mr. Adler?¡® Lily was surprised. She might not know everyone in this industry, but she would


    undoubtedly recognize Lawrence Adler. He was the country¡¯s most well¨Cknown perfumer and


    representative of the highest authority in the perfume industry.


    Lawrence had already created many ssic scents since he was young; the most fantastic thing about


    him was that even though he was already in his seventies, he could still create at least two new


    products yearly.


    They would instantly sell out whenever Lawrence released his perfumes into the market. He was also a


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    very low¨Cprofile man that never showed himself in public; he would only act as an advisor to the


    Perfumers¡® Society. Even though he was just an advisor, he was still well respected. Some may even


    hold him in a higher position than the chairman himself.


    Of course, Lily was aware of such an admirable figure, but she did not expect to see him here. ¡°Mr.


    Adler, what brings you here?¡± Noah immediately greeted him with respect. Although Noah held a high


    status in the society, he was still very polite and respectable toward Lawrence.


    Another man got out of the other car. He looked like he was in his twilight age and was with Lawrence.


    Lawrence only briefly nodded at Noah as he immediately approached Lily. ¡°Are you Lily Christian?¡± He


    asked as he looked at Lily from head to toe.


    ¡°Y¨CYes, I¡¯m Lily. Hello, Mr. Adler.¡± Lily did not know of his intentions, but she greeted him. out of


    respect.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve rejected Mr. Parker¡¯s invitation and our society¡¯s?¡± Lawrence questioned.


    Lily was confused. She thought the Perfumers¡® Society invitation was just a trick Noah had nted to


    get her here. Alexander had already told her about it, and Noah had even admitted. he was


    responsible, so Lily wondered what was happening.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but ording to my knowledge, the society did not send me any official invitation. As for the


    invitation you¡¯re asking about, it happened to be a trick someone had used to get me here,¡± Lily


    nced at Noah as she finished.


    Noah was astonished at her crude exposure of him in front of Lawrence. However, Lawrence only


    trick at all. What if I told you I was the one who sent the invitation? Will you be willing to ept it?¡±


    Noah was astounded. No one knew better than him that he had used the society¡¯s name to


    1/2


    stage this act. He had even used the society¡¯s official stamp without permission. So, why was


    Lawrence saying this?


    Evidently, they knew about this incident but chose not to expose him. They even went as far as to


    their behavior.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 603

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 603


    After recovering from her shock, Lilyughed, ¡°Mr. Adler, please don¡¯t joke with me. ording to my


    understanding, I¡¯m still too inexperienced to join the Perfumers¡® Society.¡± Lawrence shook his head


    gently and exined, ¡°We can¡¯t use our old¨Cfashioned views to look at society now. Society has


    changed, and talented young people can are everywhere. One can always umte experiences as


    one ages.


    ¡°However, you¡¯re already talented, so why would you go through all that? Isn¡¯t that unnecessary?


    There¡¯s no point in joining the society when you¡¯re as old as me. What can people of my age do?¡± He


    concluded while waving one of his palms in the air.


    The man standing next to him had a pained expression. ¡°Mr. Adler, what does that us if you consider


    yourself too old? You¡¯re still in your prime, and we can only look up to you say about


    and admire your work. How can we, as juniors,pare to your achievements.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Others around Lawrence agreed by adding, ¡°Mr. Adler, your talent is hard toe by. You are one in a


    million, and I dare say that no one can match your talent, at least not in a hundred. years.¡±


    Lily was astonished by these perfumers from the Perfumers¡® Society. She never expected them to


    speak this way. It was true that Lawrence¡¯s talents were hard toe by and that he was the country¡¯s


    top perfumer, but to im that there was not anyone like him, at least not within a hundred years, was


    too much.


    How would they know that no younger perfumers were more talented? Besides, they had not even


    seen other perfumers from abroad. Some may not be as popr in terms of reputation because they


    were more focused on producing better perfumes and not their poprity.


    Take Wesley, for example. He was a very well¨Cknown perfumer in his own country as well. How could


    Lawrence be so sure he was better than all of them?


    Unfortunately, this was what the Perfumers¡® Society was like. Whenever someoneplimented


    Lawrence, the rest would follow suit. It was as if they were all hisckeys.


    Lily could not make herself say something so fake, so she remained silent. She genuinely wondered


    what his intentions were ining to look for her. She had only intended to stay for a while before


    leaving to look for Alexander. She wanted to call him, and if he was avable, she wanted to return to


    Sapphine City together.


    However, she did not expect such amotion to stop her, and from how Lawrence spoke, it looked


    like he had no intentions of letting her leave.


    ¡°So, how about it?¡± Lawrence asked as he shifted his focus back to her. He lifted his head and looked


    her in the eye. ¡°Is my invitation not enough? Are you going to reject my offer as well?¡±


    Lawrence might have sounded friendly on the surface, but he did not give Lily a choice from way he


    had asked her. Since he had personally sent out the invitation, the society members would only view


    Lily as insolent if she chose to turn down his offer.


    the


    After pondering for a short while, she smiled apologetically at Lawrence and took a few steps


    back. Then she lowered her head and said, ¡°I sincerely thank you for giving me such an opportunity.


    Unfortunately, this came at such an abrupt timing that I¡¯ve not yet mentally prepared myself to ept


    it.¡±


    ¡°Are you honestly rejecting my offer?¡± Lawrence smirked and questioned Lily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to reject you. It¡¯s just that I think I¡¯m still unqualified to ept your invitation.¡± Lily¡¯s


    attitude was humble and respectful. ¡°Firstly, I was excited when I heard the society had extended their


    invitation to me. I immediately rushed over when I got the news, but¡­¡±


    She nced briefly in Noah¡¯s direction and continued, ¡°After staying here for the past two days, I finally


    got a glimpse of what the Perfumers¡® Society is like. I realize my personality is unsuitable for joining as I


    can¡¯t contribute anything to the society. Plus, I would only create more trouble for the senior members.¡±


    ¡°Why would you¡­¡± Lawrence wanted to say something, but Lily continued, ¡°I was preparing to leave,


    but then you showed up. I¡¯m sorry to have caused such amotion to have youe all this way.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Why don¡¯t I¡­¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 604

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 604


    Lily whirled around and stepped over to look at Noah. He had no idea what was going on but was


    willing to help Lawrence keep her from leaving if that was what it took to get her to join. them. As far as


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    the society was concerned, everyone was on the same side, so he did not try to stop them. He was just


    waiting for Lily¡¯s reaction.


    When Lily started to approach Noah, he was taken aback. Quite a few people were watching them, and


    he did not want to embarrass himself by flinching when she came close.


    All Noah could do was drop his trembling voice to give the impression that he was not afraid. Then he


    looked her in the eye and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He still remembered how she had roughed him up not too long ago. The recollection of how this witch


    nearly broke one of his arms was still fresh in his mind, so he eyed her warily as though she were a


    monster.


    Lily did not answer his question. Instead, she gave him a pleasant grin and reached for his jacket


    pocket. Noah could not believe his eyes when he saw her pull a tiny perfume bottle out of his back


    pocket. This was the perfume he had watched her create.


    The perfume had a characteristic aroma, the kind that may be addictive. Noah carried it because


    he intended to study it at home after the dust had settled. He did not expect her to snatch it away like


    that.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I present a small gift to you? I hope you won¡¯t think it¡¯s too in,¡± Lily handed the gift to


    Lawrence using both her hands to show respect.


    Even though there was still some distance between the tip of his nose and the bottle, he could already


    smell a powerful floral aroma. However, it did not just smell floral. There was also a refreshing scent,


    simr to the smell of trees in the morning, and it gave him a renewed sense of energy.


    ¡°Did


    you make this?¡± Lawrence¡¯s expression was unreadable, but his nce at her was serious. Lily shook


    her head, ¡°No, it was a joint effort between Mr. Richards and me,¡± She paused and pointed to the door


    behind her, ¡°We did it together in the workshop back at the house. Mr. Richards was considerate and


    had already prepared everything I needed, even tools I¡¯d neglected.¡±


    Lawrence shifted his gaze to Noah after hearing what Lily said. He only looked at him for a while before


    eyeing Lily again, ¡°I know very well what he¡¯s capable of. You, on the other hand, I¡¯m not quite sure.


    However, after this, I also have a rough idea about you. I love the scent of this ¡®floral¡® perfume, and I¡¯ll


    take it with me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Adler¡­¡± Noah called out to him when he realized that Lawrence was taking what was supposed to


    be his.


    ¡°Not willing to part with it?¡± Lawrence raised an eyebrow and asked.


    Noah could only say, ¡°Of course not! If you like it, please take it with you.¡±


    Lawrence nodded and turned back to Lily, ¡°So, you¡¯re still nning to leave and reject my offer?¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 605

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 605


    Lily was speechless. This older gentleman was stubborn, refused to listen to others, and only wanted


    things to go his way. This atmosphere turned for the worst as he put Lily into an awkward situation. His


    tone of voice was demanding, and even though it may look like he was asking for her opinion, he was


    not giving her a choice.


    This meant that she could only say yes. Lawrence was much more challenging to deal with than Noah.


    Noah was just annoying when he tricked her and gave her some challenges to ovee, which were


    easy to deal with.


    However, Lawrence was different. He was a senior perfumer in his twilight years and demanded


    respect from the industry. Furthermore, he had already sent her his invitation. thrice in a row. Lily had


    already rejected him twice, and if she did it the third time, she would be known as an insolent young


    female perfumer.


    At first, she thought Noah was the sole culprit and that he had someone in the society steal the official


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    seal and send her a fake invitation. However, it turned out to be something far moreplicated. Lily


    could not help but suspect that this was just a show they had put on to make her give in.


    Since Lawrence was determined to force her hand, she could only reject him straightforwardly. Lily was


    not a person that could be forced into submission, and she was set on denying the Perfumers¡® Society.¡±


    Lily was about to say, ¡°Yes, thank you for the chance, but I¡¯d like to decline your offer.¡±


    However, before she could, she heard a familiar voice say, ¡°Honey.¡± The next thing she knew, someone


    was putting their arm around her.


    ¡°I was wondering what took you so long. It looks like you¡¯ve met Mr. Adler,¡± His arm circled her


    shoulders, and he smiled at her. Turning back to Lawrence, he said, ¡°What brings you here? It¡¯s such a


    rare asion to see you in person!¡±


    ¡°Alexander?¡± Lawrence was surprised to see him. He could recognize Alexander immediately, but he


    did not expect him toe to Kingnd and appear at that moment. Alexander was holding onto Lily in


    a rather affectionate way.


    Lawrence¡¯s gazended on Alexander¡¯s hand. The perfectly shaped hand with long, slender fingers


    was resting on Lily¡¯s shoulder. His arm was only ced lightly on hers, making sure not to burden her


    with his body weight.


    Alexander followed Lawrence¡¯s gaze and noticed his arm on Lily, and he said with surprise, Oh my, I


    forgot to introduce you. She¡¯s my wife, Lily Christian.¡±


    *


    ¡°Honey, this is the advisor for the country¡¯s most prestigious Perfumers¡® Society, Mr. Adler. You¡¯re so


    lucky to see him in person today!¡± Alexander introduced them publicly, but Lily was suffering inside as


    she could not help but cringe whenever she heard him call her ¡°honey.¡±


    Even when they were alone, he had never used that nickname. Hearing him use it for the first time


    today, she was not used to it. However, she was undeniably happy to see him here.


    ¡°Mr. Russell, I didn¡¯t know that you were in Kingnd. If I knew about this, I would¡¯ve taken good care


    of you!¡± Noah stepped forward and said, ¡°Right, Mr. Adler was thinking about asking Ms. Christian to


    join our society. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re delighted to see it happen.¡±


    ¡°What? Her?¡± Alexander turned around and stared at Lily. He looked like he was in shock, ¡°Mr.


    Richards, stop joking. How could that possibly happen?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not joking. Since Mr. Adler is here personally, why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Noah passed the


    burden onto Lawrence.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 606

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 606


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed my wish too.¡± Lawrence nodded and said, ¡°However, it seems your wife has rejected


    me!¡±


    The crowd was excited to watch how the situation would unfold. Lily could be ignorant about


    Lawrence¡¯s identity, but they believed Alexander would know how influential the man was. No matter


    how powerful and wealthy La Beaut¨¦ Group was, they would not offend Lawrence so publicly.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Alexander¡¯s determined voice shocked everyone. His voice was so loud that everyone¡¯s


    eardrums were still buzzing as an aftereffect.


    His voice was not the only thing that frightened them but his attitude also. Everyone had the same


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    thoughts at this moment.


    ¡®What did he say? That¡¯s right?¡®


    ¡°What was right? Did he mean to say that his fianc¨¦e was right for rejecting Lawrence in front of so


    many people, which showed that she had no respect for him? Was he in his right mind, or did he say


    those things by mistake?¡®


    Lawrence¡¯s expression did not change much, but the corner of his eye twitched a little.


    ¡°Mr. Adler, you¡¯re reclusive, so you probably don¡¯t know much about my wife. She¡¯d be happy to y


    around with fragrances or conduct research on them. However, she wouldn¡¯t like to join a society,


    partake in events, or abide by those rigid rules and regtions.¡±


    Then he emphasized again with a wave of his hand, ¡°She really can¡¯t do it! Hence, she¡¯s not rejecting


    you, but those rules and all those events.¡±


    Ever since Alexander arrived, Lily had been silent. Upon hearing his words, he convinced her as well.


    ¡®He¡¯s more experienced and well¨Cversed in socializing with these people.¡±


    Earlier, she had wanted to admit that she rejected Lawrence. To her, there was no need for her to care


    about his pride and image if he forced her into doing something she did not like.


    However, Alexander¡¯s words managed to resolve the conflict between them quickly. ¡®What did he say?


    The one I rejected is not him but the rules and events. Just listen to how reasonable. that sounds!¡®


    ¡°You seem to have social anxiety,¡± Noah said. ¡°Most of us perfumers have a little of that, but we¡¯ll get


    used to it after joining the Perfumers¡® Society. After all, we¡¯re all in the same. profession and speak a


    ¡°What? Mr. Richards, are you nning to abolish the rules and regtions passed down for decades in


    the society for my wife?¡± Alexander interjected. ¡°Unless I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been promoted to the


    society¡¯s president. Congrattions to you.¡±


    Noah was rendered speechless by Alexander¡¯s words. His hands, hanging by his sides, were clenched


    into fists as he tried to suppress his anger.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, forget it.¡± Lawrence finally spoke. Sighing grimly, he looked at Lily and continued


    again, ¡°You¡¯re talented. I just wanted you to have a better environment to unleash


    12


    your talent. If you change your mind, contact me anytime.¡±


    Then Lawrence turned to look at his subordinate, who handed Lily a name card. ¡°My phone number is


    on it.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and got into his car. Since the other people came with him, they


    would also leave with him.


    With his arm wrapped around Lily¡¯s waist, Alexander stood there as they watched Lawrence¡¯s car


    leave. When the car was out of sight, he finally looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t I amazing?¡±


    Lily was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should reward me for being so amazing?¡± He leaned his face closer to hers and


    asked for a reward shamelessly.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 607

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 607


    The two were being lovey¨Cdovey with each other,pletely forgetting there were still people around


    them.


    Noah could no longer tolerate it, so he stepped forward and stood before them. ¡°Mr. Russell, I know


    you¡¯re arbitrary, but I¡¯d advise you to think twice about this matter. Do you think La Beaut¨¦ Group is


    invincible?


    ¡°As long as she¡¯s still a perfumer working in this industry, there will always be rules and regtions


    restricting her every action.¡±


    His words repelled Lily. Just as she was about to retort, Alexander stopped her, and she soon heard his


    voice, ¡°She¡¯s a perfumer because that¡¯s her passion. If the day when she doesn¡¯t want to be a


    perfumer anymorees, I can take care of my woman without her needing to work.


    ¡°She can be a perfumer as long as she likes her job, and La Beaut¨¦ Group will always support her.¡± He


    threw Noah a sideways nce and walked forward with Lily, who was still in his arm. Alexander


    continued when they were next to Noah, ¡°La Beaut¨¦ Group isn¡¯t invincible, but the same goes for you.¡±


    Then they left, not giving Noah a chance to refute. Thetter was speechless. He was outraged, but


    Lily felt the opposite; she was satisfied by the encounter. She had finally released the anger she had


    been holding in over the past two days.


    She felt that Alexander¡¯sst words to Noah were cool. Lily stared right at him, thinking this man was


    more charming the more she looked at him.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Alexander asked, unable to hold the question in any longer. It was difficult


    for him to ignore her intense stare.


    ¡°You were so cool just now!¡± she praised him directly.


    However, Alexander was dissatisfied with her words. He turned around to block her path and stared


    into her eyes. ¡°Only just now?¡±


    ¡°O¨Cof course¡­¡± Although they had a close rtionship, Lily¡¯s heart would still skip a beat. whenever


    her husband stared at her this way. ¡°Of course, not just earlier. You¡¯ve always been cool!¡±


    The quick change in Lily¡¯s words made Alexander smirk. He loved how she looked when she was shy,


    so he lowered his head and moved closer to her lips. Just as their lips were about to touch, she pushed


    him away. ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    Edward was already waiting for them in the car parked not far ahead. As Alexander¡¯s n came to a


    screeching halt, he felt unhappy and refused to let go of Lily. A hint of resentment shed in his gaze


    as well. ¡°You¡¯re trying to escape again, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lily could not defend herself. ¡°When did I ever tease you?¡± She was sure she had not done


    anything to provoke him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to admit it?¡± Alexander closed the distance between their heads and pulled her body


    closer to him. They had only been apart for a few days, but he had missed her very


    much.


    Lily could feel his excitement which made her cheeks turn red instantly. She tried to remind him in a low


    voice, ¡°We¡¯re in public!¡±


    Since Edward had already gotten out of the car, Lily became even more ufortable and pushed


    Alexander hard on his chest.


    ¡°So what? Are there anyws that forbid a married couple from kissing on the streets? Are there?¡±


    ¡°Stop messing around!¡± Lily said through gritted teeth. At this moment, she suddenly wanted to step on


    his foot so he would keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°Mr. Russell!¡± Edward called out and rushed over. He knew it was an inappropriate time to interrupt, but


    there was something urgent he needed to report to Alexander.


    As expected, Alexander¡¯s expression instantly turned dark because he got repeatedly interrupted. He


    did not turn around, his back facing Edward, as he said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was a simple question, but one could tell he was pissed off. Edward was used to it after working for


    Alexander for many years, but he seemed to be in a tough spot and threw Lily a hesitant nce.


    Lily did not know what that was for. Seeing that her gaze was unusual, Alexander finally turned around.


    When he saw Edward¡¯s expression, he knew it was probably about something difficult to bring up.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 608

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 608


    After some thought, Alexander turned to look at Lily and said, ¡°Get in the car first.¡±


    Lily could tell they had something important to discuss. Considering Edward¡¯s expression, it should be


    something serious. She was not someone who would think in a way that Alexander and Edward could


    only privately talk because they treated her as an outsider.


    Her gut feeling told her that what they were about to discuss was rted to her, but since Alexander


    said nothing about it, he probably had his reasons for doing so. Hence, she did not. refute and just


    nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She walked to the car, opened the door, and got inside. Then she watched them through the window.


    Edward was saying something, and Alexander was stunned by what he had heard. Then his


    expression turned solemn, but the most crucial thing was that he had nced in Lily¡¯s direction.


    Although Lily knew the car windows were tinted, and Alexander could not see her from the outside, she


    still avoided his gaze subconsciously, as if she had gotten caught peeking at them. Slowly, she looked


    up in their direction again. Alexander was still standing there, not moving or speaking. He appeared to


    be deep in thought.


    The breeze rolled up the hem of his shirt. No matter where Alexander was, he would always be the


    best view to look at among all other things. It was just that Lily could feel the tension in the atmosphere,


    which made her feel slightly suffocated.


    After a moment, they had probably finished talking or even concluded something. Alexander strode


    over to the car, with Edward following closely behind him.


    Seeing that he was close, Lily moved to the side to give him space while he opened the door and got


    into the car immediately.


    The cold wind outside blew into the car, making Lily shiver slightly. It was pretty cold. There was a


    throw in the car, and Alexander took it to cover Lily up before taking advantage of the situation to hold


    her hand.


    Her hands were warm, and Alexander wrapped his palms around Lily¡¯s. His hands were much colder


    than hers, but he could still feel Lily¡¯s warmth on his palms.


    Initially, he wanted to warm Lily¡¯s hands for her, but his hands were much colder than hers. He wanted


    to let go right away, but Lily held him back and asked him directly, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    The two had been together for quite some time, so Lily knew Alexander well enough to understand his


    feelings.


    Alexander stared deeply into her eyes, hesitant to speak. Lily had never seen such a look on him


    before this. He had always been straightforward in doing things. Seeing him like this only made her


    even more anxious. After a moment of silence, he finally told her. ¡°Your grandfather passed away.¡±


    Lily could not believe what she had heard. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He was still fine thest time I went to


    visit him. Although he was not feeling, his immune system had always been strong. How could this¡­¡®


    1/2


    It


    Alexander had expected Lily to be emotional. Holding her hands in his, heforted her, Calm down. I


    just got the news too. We¡¯ll go back right now, all right?¡±


    Understanding what Lily wanted the most, he got Edward to drive them to the airport without hesitation.


    Lily¡¯s mind was a mess. She could not ept the fact that her grandfather was gone. Many fragments


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    of memories shed in her mind; her grandfather had been stern to her ever since she was young, and


    she disliked him very much at one point.


    When she saw him again after many years, she realized all those feelings had disappeared without her


    noticing it.


    ¡®I¡¯ve lost my parents, and now I lost my grandfather too?¡®


    Alexander said nothing and just hugged Lily tightly.


    1

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 609

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 609


    Kingnd was quite a distance away from Brown City. They would take the ne to Brown. City, then


    rush to the Lodge Family¡¯s residence immediately after.


    They hurried to the airport in Kingnd. Before boarding the ne, Lily called Justin, and she could


    feel that he was much more silent than usual. Upon knowing she was going home, he rejected her right


    away. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe back. Just continue with whatever you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Justin?¡± Apart from being bewildered, Lily was mad at him too. ¡°How can I not return home at such a


    time? Grandpa was doing fine. How did he pass away so suddenly? What happened?¡± Lily could


    understand Justin¡¯s reason for stopping her froming home if it was in the However, their


    grandfather had passed away. How could she not return home? Moreover, she past. thought they had


    resolved all their issues thest time she returned to the Lodge family¡¯s residence, but why was Justin


    stopping her from returning now?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The silence was getting unbearable. A momentter, Lily could no longer hold it in and was about to


    speak, but Justin beat her to it. ¡°Okay then. Come back if you want to. Are youing back alone?¡±


    Lily turned to look at the man beside her. ¡°Alex ising back with me too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± She could hear Justin¡¯s sigh of relief before continuing, ¡°Be careful on the road. Also,


    reminders, Justin hung up.


    Lily was stuck in her thoughts for a long time, pondering over Justin¡¯s words. Something about him felt


    off to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alexander asked.


    Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something doesn¡¯t add up, but I can¡¯t pinpoint. it. Justin


    initially stopped me from returning but agreed to itter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good news as long as he agrees to it, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nodding, Alexander continued, Moreover, his


    approval doesn¡¯t matter in this case, where you¡¯re returning because of grandpa¡¯s death.¡±


    your


    ¡°His attitude was weird, though. Also, he told us not to make any stops and just head back. home


    directly. I have a feeling something has happened at home.¡±


    Lily could not be sure as she had not yet returned home to see the situation. However, from her


    understanding of Justin all these years, he was not someone who would be reluctant when he spoke.


    That was why the way he had acted earlier appeared strange to her.


    After a moment of silence, Alexander probably felt that Lily¡¯s words also made sense. Edward, find out


    who has visited the Lodge family¡¯s residence recently, as well as the people. managing Mr. Lodge¡¯s


    funeral and the person managing the Lodge family affairs now.¡±


    Edward nodded and returned to his original position to start working on his task.


    IL


    Lily found Alexander¡¯s order weird. ¡°The person managing the family? Justin has been doing that since


    my grandpa¡¯s health declined, which made him retire.¡± Lily was sure of this, so she did not understand


    why Alexander wanted to check on that.


    Alexander gave Lily a profound gaze before he exined, looking down at the watch on his wrist, ¡°We


    can¡¯t be entirely sure of that. We still have time to look it up.¡±


    Finally, Lily realized there was a hidden meaning behind Alexander¡¯s words. In retrospect, she


    remembered her grandfather had always managed the family. It was just that he focused more on the


    family¡¯s kickboxing skills rather than thepany¡¯s development. That was why the family¡¯s business


    went through a crisis once.


    At the time, Lily was still young and was living with the Lodge family. She did not know much about the


    she had an uncle who was present.


    Her uncle went overseas after that, and Justin, who had juste of age, took over the family¡¯s


    business. Fortunately, he was brilliant and managed to save the family from its crisis, which helped it to


    be as sessful as it was today.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 610

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 610


    Since then, Justin had been the one managing the Lodge family. Now that Alexander was asking in


    such a manner, could it be that¡­ there were changes in the management of the Lodge family?


    The flight would take about two hours tond in Brown City. Alexander took a throw nket. and


    covered Lily with it. The sight of her bloodshot eyes pained him. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Everything has


    already happened, so you should take good care of yourself first, no matter how upset you are. There


    are still many things that you need to face and settle.¡±


    Lily understood the principles, but it was hard for her to control the agony she was feeling within. Ever


    since her parents passed away, she had lived with her grandfather at the Lodge. family¡¯s residence.


    When she was younger, she had always felt that her grandfather was a bad man. Other people¡¯s


    grandfathers were kind and would often buy snacks for their grandchildren or pretty clothes for their


    granddaughters, but she never had any of those.


    Other than going to school, her life revolved around endless kickboxing lessons. Her training clothes


    would change one after another due to tear and wear, and her diet was strictly controlled. Initially, she


    would throw a tantrum to show her objection butter realized that it was useless and stopped doing


    so.


    Gradually, her kickboxing skills became better as she grew older. Still, her grandfather did not be


    lenient but became even stricter instead.


    After her parents passed away, she never had the life a little girl should have. There were countless


    times when she would cry while hugging her mother¡¯s clothes and when she wanted. to run away from


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    home. No matter how many times she tried to escape, she was always. brought back within a short


    time, and even harsher penalties awaited her.


    Later, she dated Nathaniel because she wanted to leave the Lodge family¡¯s supervision and leave the


    ce, which made her feel unhappy.


    It might be because of Nathaniel that she matured faster. She knew that some things that made her


    angry ended up helping her in the long run, while others that seemed nice at the time would end up


    being a dagger that stabbed her in the backter.


    Her grandfather might have been strict, but he cared about her and always gave her his support


    whenever she needed it. However, she had lost him forever!


    Many things shed across her mind, from when she was young to recent incidents. The memories


    were ying in her head like a movie, and she fell asleep in the process, perhaps because she was


    exhausted.


    Alexander lowered his head to look at Lily. Her eyes were closed, but her brows her tightly. knitted


    together. Even the hands that she ced on her stomach were clenched into fists.


    He gently picked up one of her hands and wrapped his palm around it, using his warmth to warm her


    hand up. His other hand was smoothening her brows.


    He had a feeling that this trip to the Lodge family¡¯s residence may not turn out to be peaceful. It would


    be a storm, but it was hard to tell the magnitude yet. Nevertheless, he would protect her from anything!


    Meanwhile, in Ruby city, a car was heading for the suburbs. With a heavy expression, Eloise asked,


    ¡°Ari, where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°An interesting ce,¡± Arianna said mysteriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for any sightseeing right now! Let¡¯s go back!¡± Eloise¡¯s brows were furrowed, and


    she was frustrated.


    That was all because Joseph had brought his illegitimate son home. Although Eloise was upset, she


    could not express her true feelings. The worse thing for her was that the boy was great at putting on a


    show. He would be respectful toward Eloise when Joseph was around and ignored. herpletely


    when it was just the two of them.


    Arianna was kind and brought Eloise out to rx, but she was not in the mood for that!

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 611

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 611


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go out and rx.¡± Shaking Eloise¡¯s arm gently, Arianna said, ¡± Besides, we¡¯re


    almost there.¡±


    Since she said that, Eloise did not refuse anymore. Soon, the car drove to a detached bungalow. She


    looked at it strangely. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re going out to rx? Where is this?¡±


    ¡°This is my house.¡± Arianna smiled. She opened the door to get out of the car. Then she turned to help


    Eloise out.


    Eloise suspiciously stuck her head out and looked around. She got out of the car. ¡°Your house? When


    did you buy it, and why didn¡¯t I know? Does your father know?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have to tell everything to dad. Did he tell you he cheated on you with another woman and


    had a child with her?¡±


    This rhetorical question instantly made Eloise lose her cool, but she expressed unhappiness with her


    expression.


    ¡°Alright, I said the wrong thing. Please don¡¯t be mad. Trust me. You¡¯ll be happy here.¡± She smiled


    mysteriously and then took Eloise into the house.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eloise looked at her seriously when they stopped at the door. Arianna said the house belonged to her,


    but howe Eloise did not know when she bought it? Is there any other ce besides. here? What


    else did she not know?


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry!¡± she pushed open the door as she said, and then raised her voice, ¡°We¡¯re home!¡±


    ¡°Home?¡± Eloise frowned, but she widened her eyes the next second.


    Someone she did not expect stood in front of her eyes, someone she had been searching for a long


    time but still could not find.


    ¡°N¨CNathaniel?!¡± she stuttered shockingly, as she did not believe it with her


    eyes.


    Nathaniel?! Her son! Why was he here?


    Since the issue with hispany, Nathaniel called her once, then she could not contact him. again.


    She did not dare to surprise the others, so she could only search quietly, but Eloise searched for so


    long. She was afraid that he could not take it and something happened¡­.


    She had worried for so long there was no news about him, even the bad ones, and as a result,


    he¡­?


    She looked at Nathaniel, then turned to look at Arianna. Eloise was shocked! She never thought that


    these two would be here together and had never mentioned that she had a son to Arianna!


    ¡°Ari, y¨Cyou guys?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I already knew I had a brother,¡± Arianna said with a smile. She walked over and took Nathaniel¡¯s


    arm. ¡°I know you have difficulties. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t tell me, so I pretended not to know about this.


    Maybe this could prevent dad from bing suspicious. Well, now


    our family is finally reunited!¡±


    She held Nathaniel¡¯s arm and walked toward Eloise. Then, Arianna smiled sweetly as she held their


    arms side by side.


    Eloise still could not believe it. She looked at her children. She had always hoped that maybe one day,


    she could hold her children together, but she did not expect it to be now.


    When she was in her lowest mood, she got such a surprise!


    Eloise did not know whether it would be joyful or sorrowful in the future with such an unexpected turn.


    ¡°Ari, how¡¯d you find Nate?¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 612

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 612


    Eloise asked calmly after she had digested this piece of information.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to find Nathaniel. He was in a difficult situation. It¡¯s inconvenient for you too. Otherwise,


    you could¡¯ve found Nathaniel earlier. I didn¡¯t tell you because, at that moment, he was in a bad


    situation. You¡¯re aware that many people were looking for him then. I didn¡¯t tell


    you to reduce the risk as much as possible for people to find him. You¡¯re not angry, right?¡± She looked


    at her mother yfully, sticking out her tongue.


    Hearing her words, Eloise could not bear to me her. She was relieved to see her son safe and


    sound. Moreover, what Arianna said made sense.


    At the time, Nathaniel¡¯s situation was troublesome and awkward, and there was nothing wrong with


    reducing unnecessary contact.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, Ari. Are you?¡±


    A long time ago, Eloise had thought about her daughter¡¯s reaction if one day she told Arianna that she


    had a half¨Cbrother.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eloise thought that she might reject and push him away. She even thought about how to persuade her


    to ept him. But Eloise had never expected that Arianna would have known for a long time. Even


    now, Arianna called him brother like they had known each other for a long. time. She did not look


    unhappy with the news.


    ¡°Angry? Why should I be angry? I know you have your reasons not to tell me.¡± She shrugged. ¡± How


    could I not be happy knowing I have an older brother!¡±


    Looking at Nathaniel, she smiled happily.


    Nathaniel also looked down at her and smiled dotingly.


    feel


    Eloise¡¯s depressed heart finally feltforted looking at them. ¡°Ari¡­ Then how do you about that


    out¡­¡± After a pause, she stopped as she was faintly worried.


    If Arianna could ept a half¨Colder brother, would she also ept that half¨Cyounger brother?


    Arianna dropped Nathaniel¡¯s hand and followed her mother to the sofa. She snuggled into her mother¡¯s


    arms and asked, ¡°Mom, you mean the outsider?¡±


    ¡°How could hepare to my brother? Nathaniel was born before you and dad got together. We¡¯re


    family by blood. That woman destroyed our family and tried to steal dad.


    away. Dad cheated on you in your marriage. That was wrong of him to you, to our family. I will not


    admit that outsider as my family!¡±


    Eloise suddenly feltforted in her heart hearing what Arianna said. It also sounded reasonable.


    That was right! Nathaniel was born before she and Joseph were together. She was not unfaithful to


    him. She was only hiding secrets, but that outsider was different! Now he even joined the family, trying


    to steal everything from the Tanner family!


    ¡°Ari, I feel assured that you have the same thought as me!¡± Eloise patted her hand as if she had found


    an ally.


    Arianna nodded vigorously. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll stand by your side! It was weird of dad bringing that outsider


    home. It was even weirder of Uncle Derrick to say that it was dad¡¯s choice, and he can¡¯t do anything


    about it.¡±


    ¡°What?! Derrick said that?!¡±


    It had been bothering her for quite some time. However, she was undecided about whether or not to


    share this information with Derrick. She certainly did not expect Derrick to react like


    this.


    ¡°Yeah, Uncle Derrick said it himself. He doesn¡¯t care. Mom, if we don¡¯t work together soon, we¡¯d be


    forced to leave the Tanner family!¡± She grabbed Eloise¡¯s hand and gritted her teeth. while saying.


    Eloise¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Arianna¡¯s words hit her sore spot.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 613

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 613


    Arianna was right. If Eloise did not retaliate, Joseph would soon kick her out of the family.


    Arianna and Nathaniel nced at each other. Nathaniel sat down knowingly and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve


    done so much for the Tanners over the years. You¡¯ve worked hard and considered everything for them.


    ¡°We spent so much time away from each other because of that man. You even quit your job. and


    devoted yourself to the Tanners, but what did you get in return?¡±


    His words were like knives, stabbing at Eloise¡¯s heart repeatedly. The more she thought about it, the


    angrier she felt it was unfair.


    For many years, Eloise dared not to reunite with her son and worked hard for the Tanners. She had


    done so much, but ultimately, Joseph abandoned her just because she did not give birth to a son. How


    dared he?


    ¡°Mom, it is so unfair to you that dad did this,¡± Arianna said softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but you know how stubborn your father is about this, even if I¡¯m reluctant to let it happen.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    What more can I do?¡± Eloise sighed faintly, raising her hand to hold Arianna. ¡°It is a pity you are a girl.¡±


    Arianna could take over the Tanner family business if she were a boy. With her skills and capabilities,


    she could even rece the first wife¡¯s family and be the head of the Tanner family.


    ¡®That sentence again!¡® Arianna hated hearing that the most. Her eyes glinted as if she had an idea, and


    she smiled again. ¡°Mom, although I am a girl, my brother isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Your brother¡­¡± Eloise was startled and raised her eyes to look at Nathaniel standing on the sidelines.


    She was stunned before shaking her head. ¡°No, your brother isn¡¯t a Tanner, he¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said he is not a Tanner?¡± Arianna interjected and smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°Ari?!¡±


    ¡°Mom, although he is not from the Tanner family, your blood is coursing through his veins. You,


    Nathaniel, and I are a family. Every bit of the Tanner family¡¯s property should be ours!¡± Arianna


    continued.


    Eloise had to admit that her daughter¡¯s remarks were tempting.


    ¡°We¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, we!¡± Nathaniel immediately emphasized. ¡°Mom, what the men from the Tanner family did was out


    of line. They ignored how much you sacrifice for them and how capable Ari is. Instead, they give their


    business to an outsider. Are you willing to let this happen?¡±


    Of course, Eloise was unwilling. Even if she was reluctant, she could do nothing more as she failed to


    persuade her husband. However¡­


    ¡°Ari, what are your ns?¡± Eloise was not blunt. She knew the duo had already devised a n. ¡® Do


    they n to tell me their n or ask for my opinion?¡®


    Sharing a look with Nathaniel, Arianna smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I want Nate to join the


    ¡°You want him to do what now?!¡± Although Eloise had thought about it, she was still shocked when she


    heard it. ¡°No, your father will find out!¡± She immediately rejected her daughter¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Not only that, I¡¯ll handle the human resources issue too. Nate will only join thepany as an ordinary


    department manager. Dad won¡¯t find out. Even if he does, so what? Will he know about the rtionship


    between you and Nate?¡± Arianna said confidently, ¡°He didn¡¯t find out for so many years, and he won¡¯t


    find out now.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 614

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 614


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ll be the one who introduces Nate to thepany. I¡¯ll handle all this so that dad won¡¯t discover


    your rtionship with Nate.¡±


    After a pause, Arianna continued, ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t want to make you feel more ufortable now


    that dad has given that outsider a position in thepany. He¡¯ll put all his attention on that guy and


    won¡¯t notice that the branch¡¯spany has a new manager.¡±


    The n sounded reasonable, but Eloise still felt worried. ¡°Still, what will change even when Nate joins


    thepany?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re confused, Mom. I¡¯ll have a helper when Nate joins thepany. We¡¯ll conspire and take over


    thepany!¡± Arianna talked about her n, ¡°Recently, I n to start a new project in thepany


    and set up a new division. I¡¯ve already submitted the proposal, and they¡¯ll


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    pass


    it soon.


    ¡°Then Nate will be the manager of that branchpany. Not only will we get a hold of thepany¡¯s


    money, but we¡¯ll also eliminate the outsider from it!¡± Arianna already had aprehensive n in her


    mind.


    The coldness in her eyes even made Eloise unable to recognize her daughter. Although Arianna had


    stood by her mother¡¯s side since birth, Eloise sometimes felt inexplicably afraid


    of her.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    After Arianna called out to her a few times, Eloise finally returned to her senses. She smiled reluctantly.


    ¡°It sounds good. It¡¯s just that you know how much your father values that outsider. It¡¯s not that easy to


    kick him out of thepany.¡±


    ¡°No matter how dad values him, it still depends on whether or not the higher¨Cups and shareholders in


    thepany agree to let him stay. If that scoundrel makes an unforgivable mistake, do you think dad


    can still protect him?¡±


    Eloise looked at Arianna in a trance.


    Nathaniel, on the sidelines, continued, ¡°That¡¯s right! I have experience in that matter and can reassure


    you, Mom. I will cooperate well with Ari in thepany. Sooner orter, the Tanner family¡¯s business


    will be ours.¡±


    ¡°At that time, dad will have to listen to you. You can kick him out if you want! If he¡¯s still with that


    woman, kick them all out!¡± Arianna said while flicking her wrist.


    Eloise wanted tough, but she could not seem to. She sighed heavily and said, ¡°Okay, since you two


    have made up your mind, what can I do to help?¡±


    It seemed the n only involved the siblings, and there was nothing she needed to do.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have much to do as long as you know about our n. All you have to do is keep quiet


    about it,¡± Nathaniel said hurriedly.


    They informed Eloise because they knew she would find out about this sooner orter. It was best to


    tell her in advance so the n would have a higher chance of seeding.


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something else you can do. You can take advantage of your position and help us


    whenever necessary,¡± Arianna said while blinking her eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of journalist friends, Mom? Have you forgotten what they like most? They love


    digging up the secrets of wealthy families. Even if dad brings that scoundrel home, he won¡¯t dare to


    reveal his true identity.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t dad still want to take it slow and foster that b*stard child under your name first? If the reporters


    and journalists reveal he¡¯s an illegitimate child, consider the consequences it¡¯ll bring.¡±


    ¡®Does Mom still need to think about this?!¡±


    Of course, she understood that once the news was out, everyone would realize what a sc* umbag


    Joseph was. On the other hand, Eloise would be the one whom everyone pitied.


    However, such news would affect the Tanner family business¡¯s stock price, so after considering the


    overall situation, she forbore not to say anything.


    ¡°Mom, of course, I don¡¯t mean now. I mean when it is necessary,¡± Arianna said again as if she guessed


    what Eloise was thinking.


    After thinking deeply, Eloise seemed to have made up her mind. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do


    it!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 615

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 615


    Immediately after the nended at Brown City¡¯s airport, a car that Alexander had arranged was


    waiting outside. The couple got into the car and went straight to the Lodge family¡¯s residence.


    Lily slept on the ne, so she could not sleep in the car¨Cinstead, she was preupied with her


    thoughts while staring out of the car window in a daze.


    Alexander answered a phone call when the car was on the road, and his expression became even


    more solemn after hanging up.


    ¡°Has it something to do with the Lodge family?¡± They sat near each other, so it was hard not to notice


    the phone call. Lily knew her husband would investigate whenever he felt suspicious about something.


    ¡°Besides Justin, there is another person in the Lodge family¡­¡±


    Lily looked at Alexander silently.


    ¡°Henry Lodge.¡±


    These words were like a spell that opened up some dusty memories. It had been a long time since Lily


    heard this name, ¡®Henry, huh?¡±


    He was Lily¡¯s and Justin¡¯s uncle, the youngest son of the Lodge family.


    Years ago, Wilfred liked Henry as he was his youngest son, but something happenedter. Lily did not


    remember what exactly happened. After all, she was young, but Lily did not know where Henry went


    when he left the Lodge family. His name had be taboo, and no one talked about him again.


    Lily would have forgotten about that man if Alexander had not mentioned this name.


    ¡°Uncle Henry? He¡¯s back?¡± She frowned and muttered.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s back.¡± Alexander nodded to assure her the news was urate.


    The sticking point was that not only was Henry back, but his return was not good news.


    ¡°Grandpa has passed away. So he shoulde back,¡± Lily said softly after thinking about it.


    No matter what happened in the past, Wilfred was Henry¡¯s father. After all, a son should be back home


    to mourn his father¡¯s death.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just a simple funeral, there¡¯s nothing to worry about, but¡­¡± Alexander looked deeply at his wife.


    ¡°If it meant facing these issues to return to the Lodge family, would you still choose to go back?¡±


    ¡°Even if the sky is falling, I¡¯d still want to go back,¡± she said firmly.


    Alexander already knew her answer, but he asked it nheless. Even if the sky fell, he would face it


    with her. He smiled slightly and began to tell her what he had learned so that she could mentally


    prepare herself for what was toe.


    ¡°Well, you must remain calm, no matter what I¡¯m going to say next or what you heard.¡±


    Since Justin had warned Lily it was best if she did not return, she already had a bad feeling


    about this. She felt that this issue was rted to herself.


    Lily was unclear about what had happened within the Lodge family, but it must have happened


    because of her. Otherwise, Justin would not have said that. So when Alexander calmed her down, she


    did not react much. She just nodded. ¡°Please continue.¡±


    ¡°The Lodge family doesn¡¯t think your grandfather¡¯s illness was what caused his death. They think


    someone has poisoned your grandfather.¡± Alexander was careful with his words. What he learned wasN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    much more vicious than what he led on.


    Lily¡¯s eyes glinted with shock. Although she had prepared to hear this, the news still stunned her.


    ¡°Do they think I was the one who poisoned grandpa?¡± She quickly guessed.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 616

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 616


    They must have thought so as they were aiming at her. However, it was too absurd.


    She was so angry that sheughed when Alexander gave her a look, ¡°This is ridiculous! Why would I


    poison my grandfather? Moreover, I haven¡¯t returned to the Lodge family for many years. Thest time


    I returned was during his birthday, and I only stayed for two days! Grandpa passed away yesterday.


    They actually used me of poisoning him. When and why would I poison him?¡±


    ¡°All the clues indicate that this is a trap. You know that you¡¯re innocent. Since this is a trap, there¡¯s no


    need for a reason. Moreover, it is easy to find a reason if they want to pin the me on you!¡±


    He was outraged when he learned about it, but the situation was still unclear. If she was framed, why


    did that person want to frame her? Who would benefit from this? In other words, who was the


    perpetrator?


    Justin could be excluded as he was the one who reminded her not to


    go back.


    Henry Lodge, who recently returned after being missing for a long time, was the primary suspect. He


    suddenly returned, and she had reliable sources that said he held a lot of power in the Lodge family


    right now.


    Even though Justin was the head of the Lodge family, he was still young. Henry¡¯s return received a lot


    of support from the Lodge family elders.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± He gently held her hand and lovingly asked her.


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of something I didn¡¯t do?¡± Lily smiled, ¡°I¡¯m curious who was behind all of this. If


    grandpa¡¯s death was not an ident, who¡¯s the real murderer?!¡±


    ¡°The real murderer is likely the person who mes you.¡± Alexander held her hands tightly. and said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    help you find this person!¡±


    Soon, the car pulled up to the Lodge family¡¯s residence. On their way from the airport, he knew


    something was not right. To be exact, two cars have been following them since they left the airport.


    Edward asked him about it, but he told him to ignore the cars and let them follow.


    The cars gradually disappeared when they drove into the Lodge family¡¯spound. It was as if the


    people in the cars were making sure they got to the Lodge house. Canopies and white banners were


    put up along the way, creating a somber atmosphere.


    Lily was sad when she received the news of her grandfather¡¯s death. However, the sudden turn of


    events and conspiracy made her think of many things and dulled her sadness.


    It was only when she saw the flower wreaths and the mourning clothes worn by the servants. that the


    fact her grandfather was gone dawned on her and drowned her in sadness. Her eyes reddened with


    tears as she had lost her grandfather forever!


    Alexander took her into his arms and squeezed her shoulder. He was susceptible to her emotions as


    usual.


    The car drove into the Lodge courtyard and stopped at the parking area. A row of vehicles was parked


    neatly, and it seemed like this was a big funeral.


    Two people were waiting outside as soon as the car stopped. Alexander looked at her and noticed that


    Lily had stopped crying. She took some tissues and wiped her tears dry. Her expression was


    surprisingly calm.


    ¡°I can do this,¡± she muttered firmly.


    He raised his eyebrows and supported her, ¡°I never doubted it!¡±


    Lilt opened the door and got out of the car. She did not fear the troubles she was about to face. She


    wanted to clear her name and find out the perpetrator if her grandfather was really murdered!


    Alexander followed behind her after she got out of the car. Edward stood by Alexander¡¯s side. The


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    three of them had only reached the bottom of the steps when a group of people surrounded them.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 617

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 617


    Lily looked around and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?!¡±


    These people were obviously instructed to do this. They just surrounded them and did not make any


    subsequent move. Edward stood guard in front of the two of them. He seemed ready to attack at any


    time.


    ¡°You¡¯re not members of the Lodge family. What are you nning to do on the Lodge family¡¯s ground?¡±


    Lily looked around and noted that they were not members of the Lodge family and reprimanded them.


    ¡°Who said they¡¯re not members of the Lodge family?¡± A man¡¯s voice could be hearding from


    within. A figure walked out of the house, and they automatically gave way for him. It was a familiar face


    with some added wrinkles.


    There was a noticeable knife scar on the left cheek. His hair was still ck but sparse and seemed to


    be balding. Lily could still recognize he was Henry despite some differences in his look.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Lily addressed him.


    Henryughed and said, ¡°Good. You still remember me. At least the Lodge family did not raise you for


    nothing.¡±


    Lily would have been surprised to see him and thought he came back to mourn if Alexander had not


    told her the news on the way here. She now knew that his appearance was not at all what it seemed.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯d been away without any news for many years. Today is my grandfather¡¯s funeral. What


    are you nning to do? Are you nning to use force here?¡± She squinted at the of people. None of


    them were weak.


    group


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to use force, but father¡¯s sudden death was strange, and we need to find out why. Lily,


    your grandfather raised you and treated you well. Although he was strict with you, that¡¯s not a reason


    for you to be so cruel and kill him,¡± he said emotionally.


    Henry¡¯s tone was carefree, but toward the end, he suddenly looked at her sharply as if he was judging


    her.


    No. Henry was not judging her. He had already convicted her.


    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t understand. How could I be charged with such a crime when I didn¡¯t do anything? Even


    a prisoner has the right to appeal. I agreed with you when you said that my grandfather¡¯s death was


    strange. Since we have doubts, we should report it to the police and ask them to investigate.¡±


    He should report to the police to find the real culprit and let the forensics department examine what


    happened if Wilfred¡¯s death was suspicious.


    Did he want to convict her with just his words? Dream on!


    ¡°Report it to the police?¡± Henry sneered and said, ¡°What a joke! Think about the status of the Lodge


    family. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if I let the police intervene with matters of the Lodge family? Do you think I


    don¡¯t know what you have in mind? You¡¯ve likely bribed the police. It doesn¡¯t matter as I had found Dr.


    Rollins to do the examinations. Lily¡­ stop looking for


    1:4


    excuses!¡±


    Dr. Rollins was the Lodge family¡¯s doctor. He was the person in charge who performed various physical


    examinations and provided daily health care for everyone in the Lodge family. It was unknown what Dr.


    Rollins¡¯s exact words were.


    ¡°You think there was another cause of grandfather¡¯s death, but you did not call the police or look into it.


    Instead, you pinned it on me.¡± Lily stared at him with cold eyes, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve been away from home


    for so many years and prepared such a big gift for me upon your return?¡±


    Henry nodded, ¡°Yeah, I hadn¡¯t expected that you have be so ruthless during the years. that I was


    away!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 618

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 618


    ¡°No matter what you say, I want to pay my respects to Grandpa first!¡±


    There was no point arguing here. Lily wanted to pay her respect to her grandfather and, if possible,


    take a look at his body and find out what had happened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right!¡± Henry stepped forward to block the doorway and refused to let her in. He


    waved his hand and instructed, ¡°Take her down!¡±


    The people surrounding them rushed forward. It seemed like they nned to use force to capture her.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Alexander shouted and stepped forward to block Lily behind him. He stared at Henry


    and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to be seen as a joke if news of you fighting during Wilfred Lodge¡¯s funeral


    is spread?¡±


    Henry squinted at him. He looked down at him and said disdainfully, ¡°Who are you? You have no right


    to interfere with the affairs of the Lodge family!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lily¡¯s husband. Mr. Lodge would be my maternal grandfather. Therefore, I have the right to


    interfere in this matter!¡± Alexander said calmly, ¡°If I remember correctly, the head of the Lodge family is


    Justin. He had not spoken, and you¡¯re already jumping up and down. Since when has the Lodge family


    forgone all etiquette?¡±


    Henry was not angered even though he was looked down on by Alexander. He yed with the ring on


    his little finger before replying unhurriedly, ¡°It looks like your news is outdated. My nephew was indeed


    the head of the family before this, but I¡¯m back now. It¡¯s time for the youngsters to take a break and let


    me be in charge.¡±


    It was precisely the same as what he thought. Justin had lost his authority.


    Justin had been the head of the family for quite some time. Why was it so easy for him to be.


    overturned? The whole situation was shrouded with coincidences.


    ¡°I want to meet Justin!¡± Lily said in a loud voice.


    This uncle of hers was suspicious. However, he was a step ahead of them and seemed to have. taken


    control of the Lodge family. She needed to meet with Justin before figuring out the whole situation.


    ¡°Justin is too sad, and he¡¯s resting at the moment. You, a murderer, have no right to meet. Justin or


    your grandfather.¡± Henry said coldly, ¡°You should admit your mistake if you still have a conscience. I


    might discuss with the elders for a lighter punishment in consideration. that you have half of the Lodge


    family¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t admit to something I¡¯ve not done!¡± Lily stood straight and stepped forward, ¡°I must pay my


    respect to my grandfather today. I want to see who dares to stop me!¡±


    The death of her grandfather had greatly saddened her. Right now, she felt sad and angry at the same


    time for such an usation. Her uncle, who she had not seen for many years, turned the Lodge family


    upside down as soon as he returned. What was he nning to do? She stared straight at him and


    walked toward the house step by step.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Take her down!¡± Henry coldly instructed.


    At the same time, he confidently turned around and walked back toward the house. He hadplete


    confidence that his people could hold Lily back. After all, they were also members of kickboxing


    families.


    They were all skilled even though they were not from the Lodge family. Lily was merely a girl.


    Moreover, she refused to practice martial arts from a young age and left the Lodge family for many


    years. It should be easy to deal with her!

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 619

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 619


    The crashing and cracking sound behind Henry made him grin. When he was about to turn. around, he


    felt a gust of cold wind. The next second, a hand was already on his shoulder, ¡® Uncle Henry, what a


    majestic scene!¡±


    Even though Henry was alert, he was still shocked. When he looked from the corner of his. eyes, he


    saw all the men he had brought with him had fallen to the ground. How did she do it?! How could she


    do it in such a short time and at such a fast speed?!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Henry was so shocked that his voice became hoarse. He gulped and said, ¡°Do you dare to


    touch your elders?¡±


    ¡°If I treated you like an elder, then you are one. If you¡¯re not an elder in my eyes, you¡¯re worse than


    feces!¡± Lily said word by word, staring at him.


    Henry was indeed a member of the Lodge family and the youngest son Wilfred once loved. Due to


    these reasons, she still respected Henry, whom she had not seen for years, even if he wanted to take


    her down when they reunited.


    Still, how could she willingly admit to a crime she had nevermited? She must find out the truth.


    ¡°How presumptuous!¡±


    A deep voice sounded. A group of people came out from the inside. The voice was from the person in


    the lead.


    ¡°Second Granduncle.¡± Lily recognized him by just taking a nce.


    That was Jonathan Lodge, cousin to Wilfred Lodge and Lily¡¯s second granduncle. He was also one of


    the respected elders based on the Lodge family¡¯s genealogy. He had not been involved much with the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lodge family¡¯s affairs for years but suddenly appeared.


    Still, that was normal. After all, it was Wilfred¡¯s funeral, and he was expected toe as his. cousin.


    His face was grumpy as a group of elders of the Lodge family was behind him. They stood in


    front of her.


    ¡°Lily, what are you doing?¡±


    They were not friendly!


    From what they said, they were obviously on Henry¡¯s side. Where were they when he attacked. her but


    appeared and used her of presumptuous when she stopped Henry?


    Lily said with a mocking smile, ¡°Uncle Henry brought a group of unidentified people to my grandfather¡¯s


    funeral. They used force against me in front of grandpa¡¯s spirit. Shouldn¡¯t you ask Uncle Henry¡¯s


    intentions for doing this?¡±


    Jonathan nced at Henry lightly, then looked at Lily again and said, ¡°No matter what you shouldn¡¯t


    touch your uncle. What if word got out? Today is your grandfather¡¯s funeral, and all the elders in the


    family are here. It¡¯s outrageous. Let go of your hands now!¡±


    ¡°Touch him?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at those people she had knocked down and said,


    LISTATA


    ¡°Speaking of fighting, these people are the ones who started it, right? I was saying hello to my uncle.


    Since you don¡¯t like it, then I¡¯ll let go!¡±


    She raised her hand as she said with an innocent look on her face.


    Only Henry knew that as soon as Lily let go, the heavy pressure on his shoulders lifted immediately.


    Looking at a youngdy¡¯s soft and weak hands, Henry did not understand how strong she was. The


    pressure on his shoulder just now felt like thousands of pounds. He would be forced to kneel if he did


    not force himself to take it.


    Looking at her hand suspiciously, Henry could not believe it. Is this the cowardly little girl he knew


    before who always avoided practicing kickboxing?


    ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯re back, pay respects to your grandfather!¡±


    Since the most respected elder in the Lodge family spoke, the others did not dare to say otherwise.


    Moreover, Lily came back here for her grandfather¡¯s funeral, so she did not object and walked straight


    into the house.


    Alexander immediately followed her, but he was stopped by Jonathan using a cane. ¡°Hey, young man!


    This is a private matter of our Lodge family. Visitors should stay out.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 620

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 620


    ¡°I¡¯m not a visitor. I¡¯m Wilfred Lodge¡¯s grandson¨Cinw and part of the Lodge family. I¡¯m supposed to


    pay respect to him.¡± He was about to walk forward after he spoke.


    However, Jonathan did not move his cane, which blocked Alexander¡¯s way. ¡°I heard about your


    marriage, but it seems it was just a verbal agreement, and there hasn¡¯t been a wedding yet. Since it


    hasn¡¯t been official, you can¡¯t be considered a member of the Lodge family. The Lodge family has its


    own rules. Since you¡¯re at the Lodge family ce, you should obey our rules!¡±


    ¡°1¡­¡±


    Alexander wanted to say something else, but Lily gave him a wink and said, ¡°Granduncle Jonathan did


    make a point. You can wait for me here and drink some tea. I¡¯ll go and pay my respects to Grandpa. I¡¯ll


    be fast.¡±


    Although she did not say anything, Alexander understood from the expression in her eyes.


    There was something wrong with the atmosphere at the Lodge family. They already had a rough idea


    before they came, but the situation seemed to be a little worse than expected.


    They were unsure of what Henry did or how he managed to get the elders, especially Granduncle


    Jonathan, on his side.


    Anyway, the mourning hall was inside while the living room was outside, separated by just at wall. If


    anything happened, he could take care of it from the outside.


    Alexander did not insist anymore. He just whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad.¡±


    Lily nodded and walked to the inner hall. She did not notice it when she was outside, but the scene in


    the mourning hall was much more resilient than those outside.


    Everyone in the family came. The elders sat on one side, while the younger family members and


    disciples of the Lodge family sat on the other side. Justin was sitting nearest to the front. of the casket.


    Lily was a little surprised.


    When she did not see Justin outside, she thought he was elsewhere, or something else had happened.


    She did not expect him to be in front of her grandfather¡¯s casket.


    Since he was the eldest grandson, he should be there. However, when Henry questioned Lily, why did


    Justin not react at all?


    After Lily calmed down, she stared at the memorial with shining eyes. Her grandfather¡¯s photo was


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ced on it, with his smile as if he was still alive. It made it difficult to believe that. her grandfather had


    passed away.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back to see you.¡± She could not help but burst into tears as soon as she spoke.


    Someone stopped her just as Lily was about to go forward with a bouquet. When Lily looked. over, it


    was Jonathan, her second granduncle.


    He had followed and watched her behavior with cold eyes and did not speak until she brought the


    flowers and wanted to ce them in the casket. It was then that he stopped her. ¡°Lily, you


    don¡¯t deserve to do this.¡±


    She had expected that her choice toe back today would be a battle, but she was not afraid


    of it.


    Except that¡­


    Her eyes swept over, only to see Justin sitting on the side silently, avoiding her sight. She did. not know


    what he was thinking. Justin did call and warned her not toe back, which showed that he at least


    still cared about her.


    ¡°Granduncle Jonathan, what do you mean?¡± she asked calmly.


    ¡°Let me ask you then. Did you give the scented candle that your grandfather used in his room? Did you


    make it yourself?¡± Jonathan stared at her with sharp eyes as if he was looking at a criminal.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 621

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 621


    ¡®Scented candles?¡® Lily was slightly attentive, but at the same time, she understood that Henry meant


    there was a problem with the scented candles.


    ¡°I made it for Grandpa. He had insomnia and wasn¡¯t sleeping well, so I prepared the scented. candles


    to relieve his mind. What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± She asked calmly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How dare you ask?¡± Henry sneered. ¡°Relieve his mind, my *ss! Your candle sent your


    grandfather to eternal rest instead!¡±


    ¡°You mean, there was a problem with the scented candles?¡± Rather than beating around the bush, she


    chose to be straightforward. She got straight to the point instead of admitting some trumped¨Cup


    charges.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know if there was a problem with the scented candles?¡± Henry¡¯s words were full of


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    sarcasm.


    Lily looked over. None of the elders said anything. She understood that these people either acquiesced


    to Henry¡¯s statement and felt there was indeed a problem with her scented candles. which caused


    Wilfred¡¯s death, or they did not agree with anyone and remained neutral while watching the drama. No


    elder could say something free from favor toward either side.


    However, most importantly, Justin did not speak either. He knelt in front of the memorial. silently while


    his indifferent expression showed that everything that happened had nothing to do with him.


    This battle was ultimately up to Lily only.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The scented candles have no issues, at least when I made them. I still remember. As for


    the part where it was out of my hands, I have no idea,¡± Lily responded with a sneer.


    Not to mention whether the problemy in the scented candles. Even if there was a problem. with


    them, it did not mean it must be Lily.


    Many people went in and out of the Lodge family residents every day. Some people serving her


    grandfather might have snuck in to do it. No one could predict that it was not a problem.


    Still, the family did not ept her words.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re eloquent and good at shirking!¡± After a pause, Henry continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, someone


    has been taking care of your grandfather. Roger has served in the Lodge family for many years as one


    of the elders. He has been in this family longer than you have. Are you saying Roger put the poison


    in?¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard Justin took the scented candles from you. Isn¡¯t that right? Or you. mean, it¡¯s


    not you or Roger, but¡­¡±


    Henry turned and looked at Justin kneeling. A cold smile appeared on the corners of his lips. He did not


    say anything, but everyone knew what he meant.


    Lily froze. At this moment, she suddenly understood why Justin was silent and why Henry used her


    of this act.


    If she refused to admit it, the suspect would fall on Mr. Roger or Justin, which meant Justin. could not


    absolve of his responsibility in this issue. Still, it was ridiculous.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 622

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 622


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± she chuckled.


    The abruptughter startled everyone in the room, as doing so was unseemly amid the solemness of


    the mourning hall. It gave the impression that Lily did not take the deceased or the elders seriously.


    As the eldest, Jonathan darkened his face and said solemnly, ¡°Lily! Don¡¯t be so rude in front of your


    grandfather¡¯s casket! How dare youugh? How do you honor your grandfather who raised you?!¡±


    ¡°Granduncle Jonathan, how could I notugh at this ridiculous soap opera at my grandfather¡¯s


    memorial? If Grandpa is in heaven right now, he¡¯ll have a goodugh at this. Don¡¯t


    you think so? He just passed away, and some people can¡¯t wait to make waves.¡±


    Henry red at her. ¡°Who do you think is making waves?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the one that¡¯s making waves knows best!¡± Lily turned the tables on him by boldly staring into


    his eyes and slowly approaching him. ¡°Uncle Henry! While I call you uncle out of respect for your age


    and experience, I advise you to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Everyone here knows how many years you¡¯ve been kicked out of the Lodge family by Grandpa, and


    no one mentions it for the sake of your reputation. Do you think we don¡¯t remember? It¡¯s reasonable for


    you toe home for Grandpa¡¯s funeral and nobody objects to it. However, if you use this to make


    waves, I¡¯m sorry, but please get out of the Lodge family!¡±


    She admonished him harshly and pointed at the door with one finger.


    Henry¡¯s eyes widened as he took in the formidable young woman who stood before him, her height


    barely reaching his shoulders as she attempted tomand him.


    Henry stumbled backward before he regained his senses and stood firm. ¡°What a joke! My surname is


    Lodge which makes me a true blue Lodge. You¡¯re just an outsider with the surname. Christian. What


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    right do you have to tell me to leave? Lily, when your grandfather was alive, he thought you were a


    young and helpless orphan. That¡¯s why he raised you in the Lodge family, but don¡¯t forget. You¡¯ll never


    be a Lodge!¡±


    ¡°What year is it, Uncle Henry, if you¡¯re still here discussing family surnames? In this reality, surnames


    have no bearing on the closeness of a rtionship. It¡¯s hard to predict human behavior!¡± Lily nced at


    Justin and smiled. ¡°You said that I poisoned the scented candle. Sure, where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    Reaching out to Henry, she said, ¡°In aw¨Cabiding society, everything requires proof. If you think


    something was wrong with the scented candle, please show me theb


    report that says I¡¯d poisoned it. Show me the evidence, too. Even with murder and arson, there would


    be at motive. Why would I do this to myself?¡±


    Did he want to convict her with baseless allegations?


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that!¡± Henry was not at a loss for words in response to her probing, but looked as


    though she had fallen into his trap.


    With two ps of his hand, someone came up to present him with what looked like a document. Many


    copies were also given out to the elders at the same time.


    Henry shook the document in his hand. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d stand here and lecture you without evidence?


    I¡¯m your elder. Won¡¯t I know how to be convincing when I do things? Keep your eyes open and take a


    good look at this!¡±


    m!


    The piece of document was mmed down. Lily reached out for it and then looked down. It was theb


    results. Henry also got the scented candles for examination. He was fast as he came. prepared!


    Although there were a lot of technical terminologies, she could quickly grasp the findings with just a few


    nces. To sum up, there was a lethal toxin in the scented candle. Long¨Cterm exposure to even a tiny


    amount through inhtion was fatal.


    ¡°Elders, you¡¯re all aware that my father wasn¡¯t in good health recently. Although I was abroad, I was


    concerned about the Lodge family and searched for a capable doctor to treat my father. I didn¡¯t expect


    it to be a stepte,¡± Henry said to the crowd.


    His face was pained as he continued, ¡°If my father died of an illness without a cure, then I have nothing


    to say. I¡¯d just hate myself for not being able to see him onest time. However, if my father was


    murdered, I¡¯ll never forgive the culprit! No matter who that person is!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 623

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 623


    ¡°Well said! If there¡¯s another reason for my grandfather¡¯s death, I¡¯ll investigate the truth! So¡­ ¡°Lily


    looked around. ¡°Let¡¯s report it to the police!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She pulled out her mobile phone as she spoke, ¡°Since we all have different opinions, we might as well


    hand this matter over to the police. It¡¯s the fairest thing to do to get justice. When the investigation is


    cleared, Grandpa can rest in


    peace.¡±


    However, her arm was held against her before she could dial the number. Jonathan frowned and said


    solemnly, ¡°You can¡¯t call the police!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t call the police.¡± The elders surrounding them all spoke up. Surprisingly, they all


    decided against contacting the police.


    ¡°The Lodge family is a plutocratic family with a century¨Cold foundation. It would be a shame. for our


    family if something like this were to spread, regardless of who was responsible. The Lodge family must


    resolve things internally, and when we identify the guilty party, we¡¯ll give them a fitting punishment. No


    outsiders shall intervene!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s words were the voice of most of the elders, and they all nodded in approval. ¡°Granduncle


    Jonathan! This is a serious issue involving my grandfather¡¯s passing rather than a trivial dispute. If


    someone intentionally did this to my grandfather, they¡¯d be guilty of murder. How could you settle this


    within the family?¡±


    The fact that these traditionalists refused to call the police and instead sought to settle the situation


    personally caught Lily off guard.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t assume that your education gives you carte nche to do whatever you like. I assure


    you that as long as I live, I¡¯ll continue to have a say in the Lodge family. It isn¡¯t your ce to give me a


    lecture. We¡¯ll investigate the cause of your grandfather¡¯s death.


    Nheless, you¡¯re no longer a member of the Lodge family if you dare to call the police and ruin the


    hundreds of years of the good name our family has earned. Nevere back to this family!¡±


    Jonathan red at her with his stern words.


    Lily nced over and saw that everyone was silent as they agreed with this statement. She looked at


    Justin again. He remained mute, seemingly oblivious to the conversation, as if it had nothing to do with


    him.


    ¡°Justin, do you think so too?¡± Lily could not help saying.


    ¡°You and Justin can¡¯t escape the suspicion, and his opinion is not qualified to use as a source. I¡¯m now


    going to temporarily take charge of the Lodge family while I investigate my father¡¯s death,¡± Henry


    adjusted his cufflinks and stated while keeping a straight back.


    ¡°Interesting. Justin took over the Lodge family a long time ago. Do you think you can seize his power


    with just your words?¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡± Henry scolded, ¡°I still regard you as a member of the Lodge family. You better not be rude!¡±


    She wanted to say more, but a voice scolded, ¡°Enough!¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Justin slowly standing up. He straightened his


    body as his hands were hanging by his side.


    He turned his head to look at them. ¡°Lily, stop it.¡±


    ¡°Justin?!¡± She looked at him in disbelief, as she did not expect him to say this.


    ¡°The truth of Grandpa¡¯s death will be revealed. No matter who¡¯s the real murderer, no one can escape


    the punishment!¡± He said affirmatively, word by word.


    His eyes slowly slid across the crowd, nced at Lily, and paused.


    Finally, Justin¡¯s eyes stopped at Henry and met his eyes. ¡°Uncle Henry, I understand that you don¡¯t


    want me or Lily to avoid suspicion. Still, you just came back from abroad, so you don¡® know much about


    thepany and family affairs. Thepany¡¯s affairs are simple. A few vice presidents will take care


    of it for the time being. As for the family¡¯s affairs¡­¡±


    ¡°I can take over whether it¡¯s thepany or the family. Even a little boy like you can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Henry said disdainfully.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 624

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 624


    Ignoring him, Justin turned to look at Jonathan standing by them, ¡°The Lodge family has a huge family


    business, and the family affairs areplicated. That makes it no easier than running apany.


    However, now that the incident happened so suddenly, I suggest temporarily allowing Granduncle


    Jonathan to take control. This is to provide reassurance to the others and also for the future of the


    Lodge family.¡±


    ¡°Justin!¡± Henry shouted angrily, not expecting him to say that.


    Jonathan probably did not expect it either. He was stunned for a while and thenughed, ¡± Well¡­¡±


    He stopped chuckling for a second, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m getting old and being in


    charge of the family is tough work. I¡¯m afraid my body can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Uncle Jonathan is getting old and is in poor health. Are you bringing this purpose to make


    things difficult for us? It seems you intend to oppose me, Justin,¡± Henry said mockingly.


    up on


    ¡°It¡¯s tough work to be the leader of the whole family. The responsibility is particrly heavy, so a


    reliable person needs to take this seat.¡± Having said that, Justin ced the family¡¯s seal in Jonathan¡¯s


    hand, ¡°Granduncle Jonathan, we¡¯re all in your hands now.¡±


    Henry never expected that Justin would hand the seal to Jonathan in front of so many people. Henry


    was so angry that he wished he could grab it directly from Jonathan.


    However, in front of many elders, Henry did not dare dere war.


    Instead, he gritted his teeth and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Jonathan, you¡¯re retired now. You shouldn¡¯t


    worry about these things anymore. The family has many affairs to settle. Why don¡¯t I temporarily¡­¡±


    Before Henry¡¯s hand touched the seal, Jonathan pulled his hand away. He raised his


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    eyes to look at Justin with a much calmer look, ¡°I¡¯m indeed old, but fortunately, I¡¯m not confused. Since


    the Lodge family is at this critical juncture, I¡¯ll do my best to support it. I hope I can still do something for


    the family while I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°Justin, Henry, you can rest assured that this seal is currently in good hands while I¡¯m in charge. After


    the investigation into the death is clear, I¡¯ll return this seal to whoever it belongs to!¡± Jonathan¡¯s words


    were emphasized and said meaningfully.


    Instead of saying Justin or Henry, he simply said, ¡°whoever it belongs to.¡± Everyone had a different


    perception of that meaning. Even if Henry was reluctant at that moment, he could. only stare coldly but


    not fight back. Lily noticed as well.


    Maybe the whole candle story was just an excuse to fight for power and profit! It did not matter whether


    the candle was the cause of death or if Lily was the murderer who hurt her grandfather.


    What mattered most was that Justin was intrinsically linked to the entire predicament, and could not


    take over the family¡¯s affairs. Did that mean that Henry came back with the ultimate. goal of seizing


    power?


    ¡°Since Granduncle Jonathan is in charge now, could you give me a direction on how to


    investigate the matter of my grandfather?¡± Lily questioned Jonathan.


    The head of the family was not only in power but also had to make decisions. She was curious as to


    their n to manipte the situation.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 625

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 625


    ncing at Lily, Jonathan cleared his throat and said, ¡°We must thoroughly investigate your


    grandfather¡¯s death. However, you two insist on your own words, and it is difficult to tell the difference


    for now, but don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve taken over the family, I will give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    Sure enough, Lily wanted to get out of the way, sneering, ¡°Granduncle, everyone understands the truth,


    but there should always be a conclusion. We mustn¡¯t dy Grandpa¡¯s burial. At least. there should be


    a time limit, right?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so anxious? Are you guilty?¡± Jonathan said unhappily after giving her a side. nce.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in arguing anymore, and it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not I¡¯m guilty. What matters is


    the result. I only hope to find out the cause of grandpa¡¯s death.¡± Lily did not want to take a step back


    and continued, ¡°The elders are here today. Since Granduncle Jonathan is in charge of the family now, I


    believe I can convince everyone with actions instead of empty promises. How about three days?¡±


    ¡°Only three?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone will want to know the final result within three days.¡±


    ¡°All right! Three days!¡± Henry interrupted because Jonathan could speak, ¡°Still, Lily, you can only stay


    here for these three days and nowhere else to prevent someone from taking the opportunity to escape.


    All Lodge family members cannot leave Sapphine within the next three days.¡±


    ¡°Justin, what do you think?¡± After speaking, he looked at Justin slightly provocatively.


    Justin nodded expressionlessly, ¡°I have no opinions on this.¡±


    They had settled the matter for the time being. Lily took a deep look at her grandfather¡¯s posthumous


    photo. No matter what happened, she would seek justice for her grandfather.


    The older adults dispersed. Lily quickly stood in Justin¡¯s way, ¡°Justin, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe back?¡± After interrupting her words, Justin sighed softly, ¡± Forget it. You


    can stay for a while. You must be tireding all the way here. Take a good rest.


    11


    Hearing his words meant a lot. She looked sideways and noticed everyone in the family was busy.


    Even so, they perked up their ears.


    ¡°Okay, let me know if you need me,¡± she went out after saying that.


    Alexander sat in the living room drinking tea, looking calm andposed, without any anxiety.


    While walking out, it seemed as if Lily knew Alexander was sitting there. She raised her eyes and


    looked over. The two of them looked at each other. At that moment, Lily felt more rxed, as if her


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    burdens had lightened.


    She walked quickly in his direction, ¡°Did they give you a hard time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband, which means I¡¯m also part of the family. How would they give me a hard.


    time?¡± Alexander raised his lips and smiled. ¡°Have you paid your respects to your grandfather?


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lily nodded and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for the next two days.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Alexander replied without asking any further.


    The property was substantial; even if all the elders lived in the front and rear buildings, there would be


    enough space for more guests.


    Of course, most elders lived in this city, and everyone agreed they could not exit Sapphine. However,


    they never mentioned not being allowed to go home, so most who lived in the city returned to their


    respective homes.


    Henry stayed in the main building and seemed to calm down after everyone dispersed, but most


    understood that the dark waves behind the calmness were turbulent.


    The disciples of the Lodge family did not practice kickboxing today as they were mourning instead, they


    stood near a window and looked outside.


    The empty courtyard looked extraordinarily deserted. Thinking about how orderly things were in the


    past, Lily suddenly missed those days when they were training through blood and sweat


    ¡°Although the weather is getting warmer, it¡¯s still cold during the morning and evening,¡± Alexander put a


    coat on Lily from behind and took her into his arms.


    Lily leaned her head back into her husband¡¯s arms and looked at the scenery outside, ¡°I jus feel that


    some people¡¯s hearts are colder than winter.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 626

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 626


    Alexander smiled and turned Lily¡¯s body to face him. He gently ced her one hand on his chest and


    said warmly, ¡°The heart is not always cold but also warm. How could you be so pessimistic, my love?¡±


    His lovely words made Lily blush, and the one hand he held was motionless, sticking to his chest. Lily¡¯s


    hand felt warm from the heat of his body. ¡°You knew this was a game and apanied me through it


    all. Now you¡¯re stuck here with me. I¡¯m sorry,¡± she sighed in a low voice.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes sank, and he leaned down to bite her lips fiercely. It was not a gentle kiss, but a hard


    bite with his teeth, causing her to gasp in pain. After biting and releasing them, he stared into his wife¡¯s


    eyes and said, ¡°Remember this as a lesson. I¡¯ll punish you if you ever talk to me like I¡¯m a stranger


    again.¡±


    Lily was silent. ¡®He¡¯s such a domineering yet touching man.¡®


    She pursed her lips, and they felt numb. Still, the reality is that we¡¯re stuck here, and they won¡¯t give


    me the answer I want.¡±


    Just now, in the mourning hall, she had already seen through it all. The murderer and the charges were


    just a conspiracy to seize power from Justin. She could see through it, so Justin. naturally understood


    as well. What she did not understand was why Justin seemed to let it go.


    Since he had been in power in the family for many years, why should he be afraid of a so called elder


    who suddenly returned out of nowhere?


    ¡°If they don¡¯t give you the answer, then we¡¯ll find it ourselves!¡± Alexander said lightly, and Lily could not


    hear the slightest worry or anxiety in his voice.


    Lily realized how calm Alexander was, as if he had everything under control. He remained calm. and


    faithful. Lily felt at peace when she was standing next to him.


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll find out for ourselves!¡± She nodded, ¡°But I still want to see Justin first.¡±


    ¡°You want to ask him why?¡± Raising his eyebrows, Alexander immediately guessed what his wife was


    thinking.


    ¡°Yes. Even if Justin has his reasons, I still want to figure out why.¡±


    ¡°Want me to apany you?¡± Alexander asked, holding her hand.


    ¡°No. There might be spies around. I don¡¯t know if he will tell me, but Henry maye and find you.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± He said disapprovingly. When he saw Lily about to leave, he reached. out to


    hold her. ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door outside, and Alexander said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    A maid walked in with a dinner te, and the scent of food filled the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, and you¡¯re probably hungry by now. Grab to eat something first,¡± Alexander took


    Lily¡¯s hand, sat at the table, and asked the maid to put the things down.


    Lily did not feel it at first, but she suddenly felt hungry when Alexander mentioned it.


    The maid put down the food and cutleries, backed up, and closed the door. Lily turned her head,


    noticed that someone had moved her cutleries, and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you. afraid that


    someone might¡¯ve poisoned the food?¡±


    After all, there was a riot of poisoning.


    Alexander raised his head and smiled, ¡°If Henry or whoever can solve it with such inferior means, why


    would there be so much drama?¡°.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 627

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 627


    Justin¡¯s doors remained open beyond Lily¡¯s expectations. It was as if he was waiting for her. Although


    Justin did not close the door, Lily nced inside the room, raised her hand, and knocked on the door


    twice.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Justin¡¯s voice sounded.


    Lily noticed only one dimly litmp turned on in the room. Justin was sitting on a chair by the window


    with a cup of coffee in front of him. It smelled fragrant, but it seemed as if he did not. even take a sip.


    ¡°Justin.¡±


    ¡°Sit down,¡± he said. His eyes remained calm as he nced at Lily.


    Although there was still no expression on his face, Lily thought his eyes looked much better than when


    they were in the mourning hall.


    ¡°You¡­¡± After hesitating, she wanted to ask Justin something but needed to figure out where


    to start.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe back? You¡¯re still so stubborn,¡± Justin started the conversation. Although


    heined, Lily could hear that he was concerned.


    ¡°Do you


    think I could still escape if I don¡¯te back?¡± Lily smiled bitterly in disapproval, and she looked at


    Justin thoughtfully.


    He just sat quietly, staring at therge forest outside the window. He could only see faint shadows at


    that moment, but his eyes fell in that direction. Justin did not speak, but Lily still had a lot of questions


    to ask.


    She nced toward the door. Since it remained open, her line of sight was unobstructed, and she


    could see at a nce if anyone was outside.


    In the mourning hall earlier, Justin interrupted her words, obviously not letting her ask more questions.


    She guessed it was because someone might have been eavesdropping. Since they were here now,


    there should not be any issues.


    ¡°What happened to Henry?¡± she asked bluntly.


    Although he was their uncle, he must still gain respect to be worthy of that title. Otherwise, it was just a


    name.


    Justin did not respond but instead pursed his lips.


    ¡°I kept thinking about it. Was it a big scene just to push you off your seat? In the end, was it for power


    over the Lodge family that you had?¡±


    Justin remained silent, and Lily did not give up. She continued asking questions, ¡°I just don¡¯t


    understand. Why are you afraid of him? Why did you take the initiative to hand over the Lodge family¡¯s


    control to someone else?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± Finally speaking, Justin nced at her. He shook his head and chuckled.


    Then he stretched and picked up the coffee cup to take a sip.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since you took over the family. Even if hees back and is an elder, he


    can¡¯t simply take it away from you. Also, what happened to grandpa? Was there a problem with the


    scented candles?¡±


    There was ab report, but Henry revealed it. Who knew if there was any maniption?


    Still, Lily trusted Justin. After all, they grew up together. Justin seemed indifferent and reserved, but he


    was cold on the outside and warm on the inside.


    For example, he would help her find out about Nathaniel. Justin would even reconcile and repair Lily¡¯s


    rtionship with her grandfather. He even called her not to return.


    Slowly putting down the cup, he lowered his eyes and nodded lightly. His movements were gentle, but


    Lily saw it very clearly. It meant that there was something wrong with the scented candles.


    Hisplexion became solemn. Lily had made the scented candles, and she had absolute confidence


    that there were no mistakes in the preparation process.


    She added some medicinal materials and carefully checked and researched those materials. The


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    materials were beneficial for sleeping and calming one¡¯s nerves, and there were no toxic side effects.


    She tested them several times, which dyed the whole production.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 628

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 628


    She personally handed the candle to Justin, not thinking that any problems would ur.


    ¡°After you brought the candle back, did you light it up yourself, or did you hand it over to the


    housekeeper?¡±


    Taking a deep look at her as if guessing her thoughts, Justin¡¯s lips moved a little, and he faintly said two


    words: ¡°Uncle Roger.¡®¡±


    Lily was silent.


    Roger did not have to exin himself. He was deeply devoted to Wilfred and had spent many years


    serving by his side. Nobody in the Lodge family would ever question Roger¡¯s allegiance.


    In other words, the doubts about the whole situation fell on the three of them. Since Lily and Justin


    could not argue, Henry and Jonathan saw this as an opportunity to attack them. At that moment,


    neither their guilt nor their innocence could be established with certainty.


    ¡°This is a conspiracy!¡± Lily¡¯s hand clenched into a fist. How vicious!


    It was not just as simple as framing. She wanted to know who tampered with the candle.


    ¡°I must find the real murderer who killed my grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Justin asked calmly.


    ¡°Make him pay the price!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°If they dared to do this, they would¡¯ve already cleaned all the evidence,¡± Standing up, Justin took two


    steps forward and pointed out the door.


    He was pointing in the direction of the corridor, ¡°You know, the Lodge family has never had the habit of


    installing security cameras. Even if they did it outside grandpa¡¯s room, as long as they weren¡¯t caught


    red¨Chanded, there wouldn¡¯t be any evidence.¡±


    Looking in the direction he pointed, Lily frowned slightly.


    Justin was right. This was a window of opportunity for the culprit, and they took advantage of it. The


    most critical fact was that the culprit got the jump on them, and they were caught off guard as a result.


    They would have found some clues if that were not the case.


    ¡°I remember something called trace science. I believe that there will be evidence as long as something


    has beenmitted. I¡¯ll find my grandfather¡¯s real murderer!¡±


    Justin retracted his hand and turned to face her, ¡°Although there¡¯s no conclusive evidence at the


    moment, it¡¯s not so hard to guess who that person is, right?¡±


    Those words cut like a knife through her soul. She insisted that locating the actual murderer was her


    priority, but did she have any clue as to who might be responsible?


    Henry returned unexpectedly and invited many elders to participate in the discussion. The elders did


    not speak out against Justin openly, but their bias was clear, and they could remove power from him.


    The coincidence was more like a hoax.


    However¡­


    From the bottom of her heart, Lily did not want this to be the case. Still, considering they were


    on the opposite side of the boat from Henry, they must not underestimate his capabilities.


    Henry got expelled from the Lodge family at an early age. Even if she did not care for him, he was still


    her uncle and a Lodge. Was he the one behind this murder, just to gain power over the family?


    Lily did not want to believe it.


    After a pause, she asked in a very soft voice, ¡°Are you afraid of chaos in the Lodge family? Was that


    why you took the initiative to hand over your power so quickly?¡±


    If Justin continued holding on to power, a rift would form between the new group of people who backed


    him and the elders who supported Henry. As a result, the Lodge household would be in disarray, and


    the damage at that point would be immeasurable.


    She personally handed the candle to Justin, not thinking that any problems would ur.


    ¡°After you brought the candle back, did you light it up yourself, or did you hand it over to the


    housekeeper?¡±


    Taking a deep look at her as if guessing her thoughts, Justin¡¯s lips moved a little, and he faintly said two


    words: ¡°Uncle Roger.¡®¡±


    Lily was silent.


    Roger did not have to exin himself. He was deeply devoted to Wilfred and had spent many years


    serving by his side. Nobody in the Lodge family would ever question Roger¡¯s allegiance.


    In other words, the doubts about the whole situation fell on the three of them. Since Lily and Justin


    could not argue, Henry and Jonathan saw this as an opportunity to attack them. At that moment,


    neither their guilt nor their innocence could be established with certainty.


    ¡°This is a conspiracy!¡± Lily¡¯s hand clenched into a fist. How vicious!


    It was not just as simple as framing. She wanted to know who tampered with the candle.


    ¡°I must find the real murderer who killed my grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Justin asked calmly.


    ¡°Make him pay the price!¡±


    ¡°If they dared to do this, they would¡¯ve already cleaned all the evidence,¡± Standing up, Justin took two


    steps forward and pointed out the door.


    He was pointing in the direction of the corridor, ¡°You know, the Lodge family has never had the habit of


    installing security cameras. Even if they did it outside grandpa¡¯s room, as long as they weren¡¯t caught


    red¨Chanded, there wouldn¡¯t be any evidence.¡±


    Looking in the direction he pointed, Lily frowned slightly.


    Justin was right. This was a window of opportunity for the culprit, and they took advantage of it. The


    most critical fact was that the culprit got the jump on them, and they were caught off guard as a result.


    They would have found some clues if that were not the case.


    ¡°I remember something called trace science. I believe that there will be evidence as long as something


    has beenmitted. I¡¯ll find my grandfather¡¯s real murderer!¡±


    Justin retracted his hand and turned to face her, ¡°Although there¡¯s no conclusive evidence at the


    moment, it¡¯s not so hard to guess who that person is, right?¡±


    Those words cut like a knife through her soul. She insisted that locating the actual murderer was her


    priority, but did she have any clue as to who might be responsible?


    Henry returned unexpectedly and invited many elders to participate in the discussion. The elders did


    not speak out against Justin openly, but their bias was clear, and they could remove power from him.


    The coincidence was more like a hoax.


    However¡­


    From the bottom of her heart, Lily did not want this to be the case. Still, considering they were


    on the opposite side of the boat from Henry, they must not underestimate his capabilities.


    Henry got expelled from the Lodge family at an early age. Even if she did not care for him, he was still


    her uncle and a Lodge. Was he the one behind this murder, just to gain power over the family?


    Lily did not want to believe it.


    After a pause, she asked in a very soft voice, ¡°Are you afraid of chaos in the Lodge family? Was that


    why you took the initiative to hand over your power so quickly?¡±


    If Justin continued holding on to power, a rift would form between the new group of people who backed


    him and the elders who supported Henry. As a result, the Lodge household would be in disarray, and


    the damage at that point would be immeasurable.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 629

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 629


    Justin¡¯s answer was not necessary anymore, as his attitude spoke volumes. Lily got back to her room


    and noticed that Alexander was not there. She had no idea where he had gone, had assured her, they


    were on the Lodge family¡¯s grounds, which were perilous at times but but as he mostly safe. Therefore,


    she should not worry about him.


    She had to handle some things urgently, so Lily took out her phone and called Olivia, ¡°Liv, there¡¯s a


    small candle stick in the safe inside myb. Could you please send it to the FDA forb testing?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Olivia had not seen Lily in days. She was overjoyed to hear from Lily, but before Olivia could


    ask how she was doing, Lily made an unexpected request.


    ¡°I need it urgently. Please help me,¡± Lily added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. You need to do


    personally, and when you have the results, take a photo of it and keep the report safe with


    this


    you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia promised though she was still slightly confused.


    As a perfumer, they were trained to identify different types of raw materials used in scents, and there


    was no need for a third party to be involved. However, if this was what Lily instructed, it could only


    mean something was wrong with the candle.


    From Lily¡¯s tone, this issue seemed urgent, so Olivia did not question it any further. Instead, she asked,


    ¡°Are you still in Kingnd?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I went back to the Lodge family home,¡± Lily exined.


    ¡°Oh, then¡­ are you with Mr. Russell?¡± Olivia asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lily replied and asked, ¡°How are you doing over there? Did we receive any new projects while I


    was away?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine back here. We¡¯ve only received some regr orders. They were quite easy to handle, so I¡¯m


    feeling a bit bored now. When are youing back? I¡¯m still waiting for you to be back. so we can start


    creating new products,¡± Oliviamented half¨Cjokingly.


    A perfumer¡¯s responsibility was to continuously develop and invent new product forms. The most


    fulling and empowering part of the job was through studying and infusing new materials with others to


    develop newbinations for perfumes.


    Olivia had started trying to create her own product, but it took a lot of work. It was again. proven that


    one needed to be gifted in this field to invent something amazing. No matter how. hard she tried, the


    perfumes she coulde up with were alwaysckingpared to those. high¨Cend branded ones. On


    the other hand, Lily could always make them better when she addedponents to the ones Olivia


    had made.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lily was unsure how long she had to stay. Even though they had agreed on three days, that


    was just a date given to Jonathan to prevent him from creating a scene. Furthermore, she wanted to


    get to the bottom of her grandfather¡¯s sudden death.


    Olivia had been with Lily long enough to tell that she was not her usual self, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re


    alright? Does this have to do with the incident in Kingnd? You shouldn¡¯t be disheartened. Joining the


    Perfumers¡® Society is not an easy task. Aside from being talented,


    you need to have certain experiences as well. It doesn¡¯t matter whether we can join or not. Let¡¯s just


    concentrate on making better products and earning international recognition. That¡¯ll show them!¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯d you return to your family house right aftering back from Kingnd? Was it to visit your


    grandfather?¡±


    Olivia thought Lily was unhappy because she failed to join the Perfumers¡® Society. She was in the dark


    about what happened to Lily in Kingnd and was trying to make Lily feel better.


    However, Lily realized that Olivia had not heard about her grandfather¡¯s passing from how she talked.


    That was strange. Does this mean that no one knew about it? Was her grandfather¡¯s passing not made


    public yet?


    ¡°Something happened at home,¡± she paused before speaking solemnly, ¡°My grandfather had just


    passed away.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather passed away?!¡± Olivia¡¯s yell was so loud that people in the room could hear her


    through the speakers. Lily immediately moved the phone away from her ear, yet she could. still hear


    Olivia clearly.


    ¡°How could this be?! When Ist spoke to you, you said he was not sleeping well but was still very


    energetic, right? Besides¡­ this happened so suddenly!¡± Olivia paused for a while.


    Then, she realized something strange, ¡°Wait, that can¡¯t be! Isn¡¯t your grandfather Mr. Lodge? The news


    of his passing would definitely be aired on the news, but I¡¯ve not seen or heard anything yet!¡±


    Olivia was an avid fan of gossip news. If Wilfred was dead, it was impossible that she had not heard


    anything about it.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 630

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 630


    ¡°Maybe the news hasn¡¯t got out yet,¡± Lily smacked her lips and added, ¡°Olivia, I need you to be the one


    to spread this news.¡±


    ¡°Spread what¡­¡± Oliva hesitated, then asked, ¡°Why do you need me to spread the word? The Lodge


    family won¡¯t be releasing this news to the public?¡±


    This should be something the family had to announce to the public, especially when it was about


    Wilfred, an important figure in the country. News about him would surely be published newspapers, and


    all the prestigious families in the country would attend his funeral.


    Olivia had nothing to do with the Lodge family. Wasn¡¯t it a bit strange for her to be the one to release


    the news to the public?


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem back at home, which is why¡­I need your help,¡± Lily rified as she heard a knock


    on the door.


    She turned to look, and in came Alexander, followed by Edward behind him. Alexander had nned to


    tell her something but saw that she was talking on the phone, so he refrained. Instead, he turned to


    Edward and instructed softly, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Russell,¡± Edward replied.


    Lily wondered how Olivia could have heard Edward¡¯s voice through the phone when he was not even


    loud, to begin with, ¡°Lily, I think¡­I heard Edward¡¯s voice.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Edward. He¡¯s also here. Why? Do you have something to say to him?¡± Lily said while


    walking toward Edward.


    When Edward heard his name mentioned, he turned back to Lily.


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t have anything important to say to him,¡± Olivia quickly denied. However, momentster,


    she could not help but ask, ¡°Erm¡­ I was just wondering if his cell phone is still not working.¡±


    ¡°His cell phone?¡± Lily nced briefly at Edward and then at her own phone. Then, she smiled. and


    said, ¡°There¡¯s someone curious about your phone, whether it is working or not?¡±


    Lily had intentionally raised her volume so that Olivia could hear her over the phone.


    Edward frowned but nodded honestly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still not working,¡± Then, he quickly exined to


    Alexander, ¡°It happened just yesterday. I¡¯m using the backup cell phone now, but I¡¯ll get it fixed as soon


    as possible.¡±


    Alexander nodded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself to me.¡± In other words, Alexander thought, ¡®I


    was not the one who asked, so you should be exining to the one who asked. instead.¡®


    Lily spoke into the phone, ¡°Did you hear that? His cell phone is still not working properly. Do you have


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    anything else you want to ask, Ms. Olivia Hart?¡±


    Lily intentionally called out Olivia¡¯s full name to tease her. Olivia was flustered and immediately


    exined, ¡°Hey, I was only asking! Lily, why are you teasing me? Y¨CYou¡¯re so mean!¡±


    Then, Olivia hung up.


    When Lily was done teasing Olivia, she immediately handed the phone to Edward, but they heard


    Olivia hang up before he could answer. Lily and Edward could only look at each other in awkward


    silence.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± she took her phone back and asked Edward, ¡°What¡¯s your backup number? Could you tell


    me?¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 631

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 631


    ¡°I know what¡¯s the number,¡± Alexander came up from behind Lily and held her hand. Then he turned to


    Edward. ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Edward nodded and left, not forgetting to close the door behind him.


    ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re jealous because of this? I was just trying to help Olivia!¡± Lily waved her phone in


    front of Alexander to remind him.


    ¡°Of course, I know that!¡± Alexander pinched her nose lightly and pulled her to sit next to him. ¡°So, what


    did Justin say?¡±


    ¡°I think he was worried about something. He didn¡¯t say much, but I¡¯m sure he knows something. I just


    don¡¯t know why he would allow them to do as they please,¡± Lily borated.


    Alexander thought for a few seconds before asking, ¡°You¡¯re saying he has given up his position as the


    head of the family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming he did it to prevent the family from getting into a feud. However, judging from the current


    situation, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s working.¡± Lily had never expected this many problems to arise immediately


    after her grandfather¡¯s death.


    Most of the Lodge family¡¯s elders were here, and they caused a hugemotion at the funeral. Lily


    was genuinely upset about how the situation had turned out.


    ¡°On the surface, it seems like the elders are using their authority and isting you and Justin. Am I


    right?¡± Alexander questioned.


    Lily nodded solemnly. ¡°I never expected Henry to cause such a huge problem to the family.¡±


    On the other hand, Alexander just shook his head in disagreement. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Just Henry alone


    would not be able to stir up such a hugemotion. It¡¯s all because people are supporting him.


    Besides, the only thing that could cause such a hugemotion was their personal interests.¡±


    Lily agreed with everything Alexander had said. She also spected that the elders united because of


    their intertwined personal interests.


    ¡°I thought with their growing age, their appetite would be less ambitious, and they would be content


    with their share of profits from the family,¡± Lily sighed in disappointment.


    During today¡¯s confrontation, Lily noticed that most of the family elders were neutral toward who the


    head family was. Still, when Henry stood up and expressed dissatisfaction, most. elders immediately


    took his side. Lily assumed this was likely due to him promising certain benefits to the elders.


    ¡°Even if the elders are against it, Justin has been the head of the family for many years. How can he


    just give up his position so easily? He could always use his authority as the head of the family to


    overrule their opinions. Why would he allow them to walk over him like that?!¡± Lily said frustratingly.


    Looking at her flustered face, Alexanderughed softly, ¡°You think they walked over him?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lily was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°He merely gave up his position only temporarily. Besides, don¡¯t you remember who he gave


    it to?¡± Alexander exined patiently.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying Justin had intentionally given the position to Granduncle Jonathan so that this would


    lead to a disagreement between themselves?¡± Lily could finally understand Justin¡¯s intentions after


    giving it some thought


    Still, she was slightly doubtful. ¡°Even so, since the head position is already in their hands, they will


    never give it back to Justin.¡±


    Alexander extended his index finger and lightly tapped Lily¡¯s forehead before continuing, Justin didn¡¯t


    give them the rights to thepany, did he? Giving up his power as the family head isn¡¯t as simple as


    handing over a few keys and some documents.


    ¡°Being the family head, especially to a prestigious family such as the Lodge family, isn¡¯t as simple as


    you think. As you said, Justin has held this position for a few years. Don¡¯t you think he has already built


    up some of his own connections and ways to handle conflicts that arise?¡±


    Lily felt enlightened, ¡°I¡¯m such a fool! Why didn¡¯t I think of that!¡®


    ¡°You¡¯re not a fool. You¡¯re too focused on your work to care about the corporate politics and dramas


    around you. Honestly, I¡¯d prefer if you don¡¯t know anything about these issues if it¡¯s possible. I would


    never want you to get caught up in something like this,¡± Alexander rified. as he gently stroked his


    wife¡¯s hair.


    He told her lovingly, ¡°I should be the one dealing with such dirty matters.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t always be hiding behind you either. There are some things I must face on my own, Lily


    concluded after some thought. She sat up straight and looked into her husband¡¯s eyes. Considering


    how they are, I don¡¯t think they will try to search for the real culprit who killed. my grandfather. They¡¯ll


    probably try to pin this on either Justin or me within these three. days.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 632

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 632


    ¡°No, there¡¯s not going to be an ¡®or,¡°¡± Alexander remarked while waving in disagreement. ¡± They¡¯ll only


    pin it on Justin.¡±


    The elders treated Lily as an outsider to this issue, even though they wanted to form a coup, take over


    as the family head, and reap the benefits that came with it.


    However, it would be challenging for the elders to overthrow Justin as the family head if they did not


    push the cause of Wilfred¡¯s death onto the scented candles he had used, primarily since the family


    doctor had always overseen Wilfred¡¯s health.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to look for the culprit who sabotaged the scented candles as soon as possible,¡± Lily


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    said while frowning, ¡°Justin said he, Roger, and I were the only ones who directly came in contact with


    the scented candles.


    ¡°However, Roger has been with our family for a long time and has been unwaveringly loyal to Grandpa,


    so it can¡¯t be him. I don¡¯t understand. How and when did the culprit do this?¡±


    Alexander deduced, ¡°The Lodge family¡¯s residence is huge, and several peoplee and once.


    Besides, so many peoplee for training in the morning, so it¡¯s hard to ensure that no go at


    other person had ess to the scented candles.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible.¡± Lily shook her head. ¡°Even though there were other people from the branch


    family, they only stayed in the outer hall. They were not allowed to enter the main family¡¯s residential


    area, particrly Grandpa¡¯s living space. They were forbidden to enter.¡±


    Lily paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°We don¡¯t have security cameras in the main house, but


    since we train in self¨Cdefense, we have a more keen sense of hearing. No one could¡¯ve snuck past


    without others noticing.¡±


    ¡°Then Roger is the only one who could¡¯ve done it,¡± Alexander concluded.


    ¡°No way!¡± Lily quickly denied it and shook her head. ¡°Our family trusted Roger. Even Justin did, so it


    can¡¯t be him.¡±


    ¡°All right. Now, we only need to remove any uncertainties by ensuring that couldn¡¯t have happened.


    Ultimately, we¡¯ll be able to obtain an urate result, regardless of how unlikely it may seem.¡± Then


    Alexander stood up and stretched his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Go where?¡± Lily stared at him wide¨Ceyed, obviously surprised by his sudden change.


    Alexander lowered his head to look at his wife and said half¨Cjokingly, ¡°We¡¯ve just had our meal, and it¡¯s


    time to walk it off. Besides, I haven¡¯t fully explored where you once lived, so it¡¯s time you brought me


    around!¡±


    Lily was silent for a moment as she looked outside. It was already dark, but the house¡¯s front porch was


    still brightly lit.


    ¡®Alex is right. It doesn¡¯t matter what happened in the past since it¡¯s the same Lodge family I once knew.


    This is where I grew up, after all. It¡¯s my house, so why should I feel afraid?¡® Lily thought.


    ¡°Sure, why not!¡± She smiled dly.


    Chary+632


    At the Tanner family¡¯spany building, Arianna entered their new project manager¡¯s room after


    knocking on the door to inform him she wasing in.


    A strong scent greeted Arianna when she entered. She took a few steps back while coughing. and


    sneezing for a while before her body managed to adjust to the smell.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± She frowned while waving one of her hands back and forth, with the


    other covering her nose. She noticed many bottles scattered around in his room, and some of the


    bottles were releasing gasses that made the room smell strange. Arianna was having a hard time


    catching her breath here.


    ¡°If you want to kill yourself with these gases, could you do it elsewhere instead of inside thepany


    building?!¡± She walked further into the room and opened the window. Then she turned to look at


    Nathaniel and said, ¡°We need to talk.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 633

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 633


    ¡°Something happened within the Lodge family. Do you know about it?¡± Arianna asked.


    ¡°You mean that the old man from the Lodge family is dead?¡± Nathaniel calmly replied as he started to


    clean up his bottles while studying them closely.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not all. Have you heard of Henry Lodge?¡± Arianna sat on Nathaniel¡¯s chair and


    looked at him. ¡°Since you¡¯re Lily¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend, you must know a thing or two about the Lodge family,


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    right?¡±


    Nathaniel sneered mockingly as the fingers that were fiddling with the incense stopped. Momentster,


    he continued, acting as if nothing had happened, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mother telling me about it, I wouldn¡¯t


    have known she was from the Lodge family. So, how much do you think I know?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± His answer surprised Arianna. ¡°Wow, you were quite a horrible boyfriend then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now!¡± His downcast eyes showed no emotions. ¡°Why are you here, Ari? I¡¯m sure


    it¡¯s not just to lecture me.


    Arianna drawled while ying with a pen on Nathaniel¡¯s office table, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know the Lodge


    family¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I say I¡¯m not familiar with them?!¡± Nathaniel snapped.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­¡± Arianna was shocked. Just a while ago, he said he did not even know Lily was from the


    Lodge family, so how much could he possibly know about the family?


    ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t know much about themst time doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m still clueless. Also, it shouldn¡¯t


    mean I¡¯ll continue being ignorant.¡± Nathaniel stopped studying his incense bottle. and stared at his


    sister.


    Then he smiled coyly and continued, ¡°Henry Lodge is that old man¡¯s youngest son, but he¡¯s not much


    older than either Lily or Justin. He should¡¯ve been the one to inherit the family head position, but he left


    the family years ago, and no one had heard of his whereabouts since. The Lodge family never tried


    searching for him, so it was as if they¡¯d forgotten that he existed.¡±


    His information was urate, so Arianna nodded andmented, ¡°That¡¯s right, no one had expected


    him to return to the family at a time like this. Besides, his timing was impable. Who knew something


    this huge had happened within the Lodge family?¡±


    ¡°It was no coincidence at all,¡± Nathaniel smirked as he lifted his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose


    and sneezed softly. ¡°Do you know why Henry left the Lodge family in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°You know the reason?¡± Arianna lifted an eyebrow and turned to him with interest.


    It took a lot of work to obtain detailed information about the Lodge family. Arianna had personally tried


    to dig for information, but as the family was very low¨Cprofile, information about them was scarce.


    Hence, there was a limited amount of information about Henry too.


    She only knew he had left the family ten years ago, but she was sure no one knew what he had been


    up to or where he had gone all these years. Besides, no one cared about him after he left the family.


    ¡°The Lodge family is a mysterious and influential family skilled in kickboxing. There aren¡¯t


    172


    many families skilled in martial arts anymore in today¡¯s modern society. Henry was gifted in martial arts


    and was supposed to take over as the family head. Still, for some reason, the family banished and


    stripped him of his ability to practice the Lodge family¡¯s kickboxing¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, did you just say banished?¡± Arianna could not help but interrupt Nathaniel, shocked by this


    discovery.


    Nathaniel stopped, nced at her briefly, and nodded.


    ¡°Is your information credible?¡± Arianna frowned as she was skeptical of Nathaniel¡¯s information. ¡°If he


    were banished, that would¡¯ve been huge news. Even if they tried to hide it, the Lodge family elders


    would¡¯ve heard of this. Why would they still side with Henry, knowing he got banished from the family?¡±


    cup


    of tea


    ¡°This is getting interesting,¡± Nathaniel took a seat in front of Arianna and took the he had made a while


    ago. He took a sip and drawled under Arianna¡¯s intense gaze, ¡°This could only mean that they were


    tied together by greed and a shared interest!¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 634

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 634


    ¡°No enmity wouldst forever in this world, and the same goes for friendships. Look at us now. Aren¡¯t


    we on the same team?¡°.


    Arianna did not get the chance to answer before he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me things like blood is thicker


    than water or we¡¯re helping each other because we¡¯re siblings. Those are bullsh*t excuses that you and


    I don¡¯t believe in. We can only sit here together to discuss our n for one reason. We have the same


    goal in mind, and this n would benefit both of us. Am I right?¡±


    Arianna looked at Nathaniel with a solemn gaze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me that way.¡± Nathaniel chuckled. ¡°I told you we¡¯re not enemies, at least not


    now. You¡¯ll always be my dearest younger sister as long as we¡¯re after the same thing. I¡¯ll be your older


    brother who can assist you too.¡±


    Arianna said nothing and just stared at Nathaniel in silence for a moment. Shrugging, she started,


    ¡°Okay then. You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s talk about the Lodge family now. Since you have such a clear


    understanding of them, what are your thoughts about it?¡±


    ¡°What thoughts do you think I should have, or what are your thoughts instead?¡±


    She hade looking for him because she had her own n.


    ¡°You mentioned that we¡¯re after the same thing. We want to have a ce in the Tanner Corporation and


    get what we both desire, but we can¡¯t do that alone. If we could get the Lodge. family¡¯s support, I can


    assure you that we¡¯re halfway there. Shouldn¡¯t we hold onto it tightly now that we have such a great


    opportunity?¡± Arianna got straight to the point.


    ¡°What are your ns then?¡± Nathaniel asked, smiling as he sipped on his tea.


    ¡°Get Henry to be on our team. We can help him to be the head of the Lodge family. He owes us a


    favor, which would definitely be useful to us in the future.¡±


    ¡°How can we get him to be on our side?¡±


    His endless questions irritated Arianna. Straightening her back, she snapped, ¡°Aren¡¯t I supposed to be


    asking you questions? Why is it the other way around now? I saved you from debtors back then, not to


    have you reap the benefits here without doing anything!¡±


    your


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m doing that?¡± Nathaniel put down his ss, which sounded sharp against the table.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Finally, he became serious. ¡°I¡¯m carrying out my n now, but it¡¯s a pity you¡¯ve interrupted me.¡±


    ¡°Your n?¡± Arianna looked around, but nothing appealed to her. The tabletop was clean, while his


    ¡°Those things¡­¡±


    He pointed to the bottles and jars of candles that had been extinguished. The mixed scents. were still


    lingering in the air.


    Arianna only felt that the scents were choking her. ¡°You¡¯re not nning on using those things to get


    Henry on our side, are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! They¡¯re exactly the key to winning him over!¡± Nathaniel nodded solemnly. He


    Chapter 6:34


    did not look like he was joking about the matter at all.


    He continued, ¡°Do you know what was Henry¡¯s usation for taking over Justin¡¯s ce as the person


    who manages the family?¡±


    He paused for a moment, allowing the question to sink in. ¡°It¡¯s that Wilfred was poisoned, and


    coincidentally, he was poisoned by a certain type of candle. A candle that Lily herself created.¡±


    antes

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 635

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 635


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything you¡¯re doing now?¡± Arianna still could not get it. ¡± You¡¯re not


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    thinking of replicating the exact candle, are you?¡±


    There was mockery in her voice. It was a fact that Nathaniel did not know how to create fragrances


    even after many years in the industry. He would not have to trick Lily if he had the capabilities himself.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know how to do that.¡± Nathaniel only smiled in the face of her mockery instead of getting


    mad. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean other people won¡¯t know how to do it. Don¡¯t underestimate these candles.


    Once you add a little something extra in it¡­¡±


    He gestured with his fingers to show her how little the amount had to be used to reach the effect he


    was talking about. ¡°Just this bit is needed, and then it could kill someone silently.¡±


    Arianna felt a chill run down her spine as she looked into his eyes, subconsciously causing her to rub


    her arms.


    ¡°Okay. Stop beating around the bush. To rify, you had someone else make a copy


    of Lily¡¯s candle but included something else, right? How would you know if it were the same? Why


    would Henry even need that?¡±


    Arianna saw where his strategy was headed and was curious about why Nathaniel was so sure of his


    sess.


    ¡°Henry has done so much up to this point, and he¡¯s so close to getting what he wants. He needed


    convincing evidence, and the candle was his best bet. It¡¯s just that, besides Lily, nobody in the Lodge


    family knew anything about perfume making. That meant Henry was in a tough spot because he had to


    think of a way to put the poison in the candle without making it obvious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯ll ept your help, and when we help him to secure his position, he¡¯ll owe you a favor.¡±


    Arianna nodded. She found that his n made sense.


    Everything was under their control. Never had Arianna imagined that such a change would happen


    within the Lodge family. This was an opportunity the heavens gave her!


    Arianna had been pondering ways to connect with someone more powerful. After all, she had offended


    Alexander because of Brittany. She was aware that he was too busy just now to care about her but that


    when he did, Alexander would ensure he taught her a lesson.


    She wanted to win the game, and that meant she had to make a move first and get herself someone


    strong to back her up. ¡°By the way, Henry could take over Justin¡¯s ce in managing the Lodge family,


    but don¡¯t forget that he¡¯d lost all his kickboxing skills. It¡¯ll be tough for him. to secure his position, even if


    he were to seed in recing Justin, without having any basic kickboxing skills.¡±


    Since they were going to form an alliance, it was essential for them to get someone who was brilliant


    and capable on their team. It would be a waste of their time and effort if they were to help Henry get


    whatever he wanted, only for him to lose it all in the end.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯m sure Henry is well¨Caware of this and has his own. ns to


    secure his position.¡±


    Seeing Arianna¡¯s dubious look, Nathaniel simply mentioned, ¡°I heard he went through some adventures


    during the years he was abroad. Most of the people who came back with him this. time were skillful in


    too. I¡¯m just not sure which kickboxing family they¡¯re from. I¡¯m certain Henry has made ample


    preparations since he dared return for the crown.¡±


    He continued after a pause, ¡°It¡¯s true that all members of the Lodge family practice kickboxing, but I


    haven¡¯t seen any prodigies among them all these years. Rather than being low¨Ckey, I¡¯d guess their


    level of skills was declining. It might be sufficient for them tobat. normal people, but it might be


    nothingpared to other kickboxing families, am I right?¡±


    In retrospect, Lily was great at kickboxing, shocking Nathaniel so much that he did not dare to make a


    move for some time. However, her skills seemed mediocre to him after he went through so much and


    got in touch with the dark forces cultivated by Arianna.


    He was only shocked back then because he had underestimated her.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 636

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 636


    All these years of knowing Lily, Nathaniel had thought that she was a weakling, but she turned. out to


    be skilled in kickboxing. Back then, all he had brought with him were bodyguards and thugs, who were


    no match for Lily¡¯s training.


    She had long since abandoned the Lodge household and had not returned for several years. Even


    though they had been together for a long time, he never once saw her train in kickboxing. Thus, he


    reasoned that she, a woman, would not be able to do much regardless of her current skill level.


    With Alexander and La Beaut¨¦ Group on her side, Lily could do everything she wanted. With. control of


    the Tanner Corporation, Nathaniel may make aeback using thepany¡¯s resources. He hoped


    Lily would feel terrible about her past actions and break down in his


    presence.


    While he was in a trance, Arianna also became lost in her thoughts.


    ¡®Nate is right. Although the Lodge family had been a kickboxing family for decades and outsiders still


    fear them at the mention of their name, it had been over a century since the golden age of the family.¡®


    The rumor mill started pumping out stories that everyone believed were true, but no one could be sure.


    Just how potent were they now? In appearance, Arianna Tanner herself seemed to be the pampered


    daughter of the wealthy Tanner family, but only she was aware of her troubles.


    She also needed to watch out for Alexander around the house at all times¡­


    Arianna nced at the window. Since the blinds were down, she had no idea what was happening on


    the other side of the wall. She was nevertheless aware of how others saw the issue.


    The Tanner family were known to practice gender bias, favoring the male heirs. Her uncle Derrick, the


    eldest son of the generation before her, was a useless waste of space, but the family still had high


    hopes for him. As for her father, he openly weed his illegitimate son into the household and even


    got him a job at thepany to assert his dominance in the family.


    Arianna will always be another unimportant person to them, no matter how much she aplished or


    how well she performed. Neither thepany¡¯s sess nor the family¡¯s influence was in any way


    attributable to her.


    That was why she was so determined to get a ce in Tanner Corporation. She wanted to make all the


    men in the Tanner family regret ever underestimating her!


    The pair of siblings were lost in their thoughts, making the room sink into eerie silence for a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    moment.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in. Mr. Damian, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    The hurried voice of the secretary sounded from outside the door, and soon after, the door was pushed


    open.


    ¡°Mr. Hall and Ms. Tanner, I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Damian insists¡­¡± The secretary apologized quickly


    Ca CATA


    with a helpless look. Stopping Damian from entering the room was tough for an ordinary. employee


    with no authority.


    Arianna looked up at the person standing by the door. In an irritated huff, the young man with a


    handsome face shoved the secretary standing in his way. When he entered the room, called out, ¡°Ari,


    my dear sister, you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve been looking for you all over!¡±


    he


    Damian may have called Arianna his ¡°beloved sister,¡± but he did not seem the least bit respectful.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 637

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 637


    Damian strode into the room and sat on the sofa. He tucked both hands in his pockets while crossing


    one leg over the other, shaking rhythmically. He nced at Arianna andpletely. ignored Nathaniel.


    ¡°Ari, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Arianna leaned forward and smiled kindly, looking as gentle as possible.


    However, Damian did not continue¨Cinstead, he flickered his gaze in Nathaniel¡¯s direction and frowned


    impatiently.


    Nathaniel, leaning on the table, sipping his tea, looked back at Damian with an innocent gaze when he


    realized Damian was staring at him.


    The two just locked gazes for a moment, and sure enough, the younger one could no longer hold it in


    and pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to read the room? Can¡¯t you see that we, thepany¡¯s


    higher management, have something important to discuss? Get out now!¡±


    Silence filled the air for a moment before Nathaniel spoke. ¡°Who? Me?¡± With a surprised look, he


    pointed at Damian, then at himself as if he was frightened. ¡°T¨CThis is my office, though.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°What do you mean by it¡¯s yours? This entire building belongs to my family! What are you. rambling


    about? I¡¯ll fire you if you don¡¯t do as I say!¡± Damian rebuked arrogantly, sounding like the Tanner


    Corporation was already under his control.


    ¡°B¨CBut I¡­ Ms. Tanner¡­¡±


    Nathaniel appeared riled up, then turned to look at Arianna. Anyone would think that Nathaniel was


    feeling hopeless because there was nothing he could do after being wronged.


    Arianna maintained her gentle smile, not showing any signs of anger at Damian¡¯s words. Instead, she


    waved at Nathaniel. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you tell me you had to leave to attend to some matters? Why don¡¯t you


    go and manage them now? By the way, lend me your office for a moment. My brother and I will be


    discussing something here.¡±


    With that, Nathaniel could only purse his lips, looking unwilling to leave but having no choice. but to do


    as Arianna said. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll be going now, Ms. Tanner.¡±


    Then he straightened his back and smoothened his clothes before looking at Damian in dissatisfaction


    and leaving the room.


    Damian had his chin held high smugly as if he had just won a battle, clicking his tongue when Nathaniel


    closed the door. He averted his disdainful gaze from the door and looked at Arianna. ¡°Ari, how can that


    guy be a manager in ourpany? I heard you were the one who recruited. him, weren¡¯t you? You


    sure have low standards for your employees!¡±


    Faced with Damian¡¯s harsh usations, Arianna remained calm. There was not much of a change in


    her expression either. Smiling, she replied, ¡°Hey, thepany needs all the staffing it can get now.


    Although he¡¯s a bit dumb and not sensible, he¡¯s experienced and hast many connections. Let¡¯s just


    keep him for the time being.¡±


    Damian scrunched his nose, obviously disapproving of her words.


    After that, Arianna asked him, ¡°Oh right, why were you looking for me?¡±


    Her question reminded Damian of something, and he patted his thigh. ¡°Right! I almost forgot


    1/2


    about the most important thing! Ari, I heard thepany had established a new branch specializing in


    researching and developing perfumes, cosmetics, and all that jazz. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The department you¡¯re in right now is preparing for the new branch¡¯s opening,¡± Arianna said,


    nodding.


    ¡°Leave that task to me then!¡± Damian¡¯s eyes lit up, looking excited about the project. ¡°You?¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 638

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 638


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I do it?¡± Damian felt displeased at Arianna¡¯s tone. ¡°I know everyone looks down


    on me because I¡¯m new to thepany, and I¡¯m an illegitimate son. You guys were lying when you


    said that everyone will treat me fairly and that I¡¯m only undergoing some training now before I¡¯d get


    bigger projects to handle. Pfft¡­¡®


    He muttered while shaking a packet of tissue he picked up from the table. As he waved along the


    rhythm of his speech, the tissues fell piece by piece. ¡°Those are just empty promises! They¡¯re all fake.¡±


    Although he appeared to be mumbling to himself, he nced at Arianna several times as he spoke and


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    dragged out his words.


    ¡°Damian, don¡¯t say that!¡± Arianna got up and walked over to him, her hand ced on his shoulder


    lightly. In a gentle tone, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t do it. I was just surprised by your request. Why


    do you want to move over to the new branch?¡±


    Hearing that she epted his earlier request, Damian¡¯s eyes brightened again while his head shot up.


    ¡°Are you willing to let me be in charge of that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. You need to give me a reason for your sudden interest, don¡¯t you?¡± Then


    she continued in a softer voice, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to select and appoint a person in charge for a branch,


    especially a new one like this. I need to listen to your thoughts first.¡±


    As Damian did not get a confirmation from Arianna, he became dissatisfied again. However, there was


    nothing wrong with her words either. Hence, he could only reply grumpily, ¡°The new branch will be


    challenging for me. All the other projects in thepany have been around for years and are already


    well¨Cdeveloped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand their structures, and I look like an idi*t whenever I try to help. I want to show our


    Dad what I¡¯ve got, and the new project will be my best choice. Also, the new project is about perfumes


    and cosmetics, which sounds interesting and much simpler to me. I¡¯m sure. I can manage the new


    branch well!¡±


    ¡°Simple?¡± Arianna smiled. ¡°You think it¡¯ll be simple?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just things women use, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯ve looked up some information on them, and I n to


    recruit some people to create a new line of products, then invite a few celebrities or models to be


    ambassadors for them.


    ¡°Once our marketing teames in and does some magic with their work, I¡¯m sure our products will be


    a big hit!¡± He got more excited by the minute as if he was already in charge of the new branch.


    A momentter, he added, ¡°Ari, I¡¯ve thought this through! Let¡¯s invite Jess Young to be the ambassador!


    D*mn, she¡¯s hot, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s the best choice for us! I even have a n for her style and the


    clothes she would wear. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ll be able to manage this project well?¡±


    Upon seeing Damian¡¯s excitement when talking about his ns for the new branch, Arianna had a cold


    smirk on her face.


    ¡®What an idi*t! He just wants to be in charge of the new branch to flirt with female celebrities. How can


    he be the Tanner Corporation¡¯s next sessor with thoughts like that?! What right


    Chapter 5.48


    does he have to snatch what I¡¯ve been working hard on for so long?¡±


    ¡°Ari, please let me be in charge of the new branch!¡± Damian was tired of persuading her and went back


    to the topic.


    ¡°About that¡­¡± After pausing for a while, Arianna smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let you. take charge


    of it, but I can¡¯t decide alone. I need to ask the others¡® opinions.¡±


    ¡°Cut the cr*p!¡± Damian brushed her hand away harshly and got up to his feet, barking, You¡¯re just


    shifting the me! I know you suggested the establishment of the new branch, and you have the power


    to decide on the person in charge!


    ¡°You chose the man earlier, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re just afraid I¡¯ll seed and steal your limelight!


    Whatever, let¡¯s end this here. I¡¯m going to talk to Dad about this!¡±


    He was going to leave, but Arianna called him out anxiously behind him, ¡°Damian, that¡¯s not it. Listen to


    me, and I¡¯ll exin it to you. Damian¡­¡±


    No matter how much she called his name, he still stormed away. She just stood in her spot. while the


    smile on her face turned even colder at this moment.


    ¡®How is this idi*t going to win in this battle against me?¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 639

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 639


    Nathaniel only returned to his office when he heard Damian¡¯s footsteps storming away. He nced at


    Arianna and said, ¡°That¡¯s it? It seems like he isn¡¯t satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t always win. If I listened to Damian, you wouldn¡¯t be satisfied.¡± Although Arianna seemed


    helpless, there was no hint of sadness on her face. Instead, there was even a slightly smug smile.


    ¡°All right, enough with the act. That brat is so soft around you!¡± Nathaniel snorted disapprovingly. ¡°Now,


    back to business. I¡¯ll be off for a business trip soon. You need to keep an eye here.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to Sapphine?¡± she asked, raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°Of course. That town can¡¯t count us out.¡±


    Then Arianna¡¯s smile dropped as she nced at the candle Nathaniel had packed. ¡°Are sure this will


    work?¡±


    you


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what I¡¯ll do.¡± Nathaniel confidently patted his chest and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not get


    involved. Henry will trust me enough and cooperate with me because I have a history with Lily. Once he


    enters thepany, we will have the information we need. Then we¡¯ll easily get what we want with the


    Lodge family¡¯s power.¡±


    Arianna wanted to hear this and happily responded, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news!


    11


    A day had passed. It was another quiet day for the Lodge family. There was no sense of


    precariousness that was about to ur. On the first day, Lily was vignt, fearing that Henry might


    Jonathan had also been living in the Lodge family residence. However, he hardly left the house.


    because of his old age.


    ¡°Honey, you haven¡¯t been to Sapphine a lot, have you?¡± Lily softly asked as she looked out the window.


    Alexander, who was tying his tie in front of the mirror, casually answered, ¡°Yeah! Although La Beaut¨¦


    Group has a branch in Sapphine, the performance here has always been stable and well managed. I


    only check on them twice a year to review some ounts and leave. I¡¯ve never stopped to linger


    around here.¡±


    Now that he thought about it, he had not spent much time in Sapphine. Before Lily, he did not interact


    with the Lodge family much. He would just greet them out of courtesy.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. Sapphire is quite beautiful.¡± Then Lily turned to look at him and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take


    you out for a walk?¡±


    When she looked at him again, he had already finished dressing. His dapper look caught Lily slightly off


    guard. Even after being together for so long, she would still be in awe of his looks from time to time.


    Faced with Lily¡¯s stunned expression, Alexander chuckled. ¡°Okay. I was thinking the same


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    1/2


    thing.¡±


    Although he had agreed with the Lodge family not to go anywhere for the next three days, he meant


    Sapphine and not the Lodge family¡¯s residence. All the police could do was list the suspects, as the


    case was still ongoing. Everyone knew this was a calcted game.


    The two were about to go out and get into the car, but someone stopped them at the entrance. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Miss, you can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave?¡± Lily raised her eyebrow at the man she recognized as one of the Lodge family¡¯s trained


    disciples. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Am I a prisoner now?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not! It¡¯s just that sir told me that you¡¯re not allowed to leave the house for the next three


    days,¡± the man insisted with his head lowered.


    Hearing this, Lily stared at him for a moment before turning around and raising her head to look


    upstairs.


    Lily saw the curtains move on the second floor, but no one came out from behind them. Then she said


    smilingly, ¡°I know there are rules that we abide by in the Lodge family residence, but it¡¯s a crime to


    detain me like this. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of this.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 640

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 640


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re in my way, but whoever ordered you shoulde out and tell me themselves!¡±


    she said calmly.


    Then, she turned around and got into the car.


    ¡°Miss¡­Miss-¡±


    The man stepped forward and tried to stop them but was met with a snarl from Lily. ¡°Move! You should


    know better than to stop me!¡±


    The man was stunned. Perhaps it was her formidable presence or just in fear of her, but he


    eventually stepped back. Edward started the car and sped off purposefully as soon as Lily and


    Alexander got in.


    Alexander turned his head to look at a huffy Lily and reached out to stuff a piece of candy in her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth being angry over taking me for a walk.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just bullying us at this point!¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± he coaxed. ¡°You can just bully them back!¡±


    Lily was rendered speechless by what she heard. Then, ncing at the rearview mirror, she noticed the


    man who had tried to stop her trotting back into the house, seeming to go back to report what had


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    happened.


    She could see through Henry¡¯s ambitions, but what did Jonathan want? Was he on the same boat as


    Henry, or were they just forming an alliance out of their selfishness?


    ***


    There was a knock on the Lodge family¡¯s upstairs room door. ¡°Sir, I couldn¡¯t stop Ms. Lily. She


    ¡°I got it. You can leave!¡± The impatience in Jonathan¡¯s voice was evident, but it was the disciple¡¯s lucky


    day that Jonathan had yet to lose his temper, so the man quickly retreated.


    However, the remaining people in the room weren¡¯t as good¨Ctempered as Jonathan.


    ¡°Uncle Jonathan, what do you mean? Is she fighting for my ce?¡± Henry leaned on the table. behind


    him with a darkened face.


    The older man that sat on the rattan chair squinted his eyes slightly at the rising sun. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t


    be so impatient. You¡¯re safe for now. Justin has already made me the head of the house. He is clearly


    trying to cause infighting.¡±


    Then, Henry stretched out his hand. ¡°It was agreed upon in the beginning that once I got the power, I


    would distribute one¨Cthird of the Lodge family¡¯s property to you. Now, what? Are you changing your


    mind now that you are in charge? Are you trying to kick me out of this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so blunt about it. You know Justin is doing this on purpose. Why can¡¯t you just


    rx a little? The reason he gave it to me instead of you is just to convince the public. If he made you


    the house patriarch, are you capable of handling all these? Aren¡¯t you afraid that people might object?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Are you saying that you¡¯re able to convince him? Did you forget that the old man cut you.


    12


    off? Speaking of which, I¡¯m only calling you ¡®uncle¡® because I respect you. Otherwise, how else did you


    think you could be the family¡¯s patriarch?¡± Henry¡¯s face was filled with disdain.


    ¡°Also, you promised that brat an exnation in three days. What are you going to tell her? Are you


    nning to rat me out?¡± With each sentence, Henry stepped out of the shadows and toward Jonathan.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 641

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 641


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. What would I get from selling you out? Besides, didn¡¯t we agree on it before?¡±


    Jonathan remained calm as Henry approached. ¡°I know you¡¯re losing your patience, but it¡¯s been years.


    What¡¯re a few more days for you? I¡¯m already at such an old age and have no children. Sooner orter,


    this would all fall into your hands.¡±


    Henry, standing in front of Jonathan, stared at him before coldly saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Uncle, you can¡¯t me me for bringing this up. That old man had thrown me aside, but my people are


    all capable men. The Lodge family has always kept a low profile over the years. I hope I don¡¯t have to


    hurt my family if pushes to shove.¡±


    Jonathan was stunned to hear this and sighed. ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re all a family. What


    do you mean by that?¡±


    After a pause, Jonathan added, ¡°Back to the main point, three days willld pass in a blink of an eye. We


    muste up with some concrete evidence to convince the public. Although the elders won¡¯t care as


    much, they still have a reputation to uphold.¡±


    ¡°Well, since you brought it up to her, I¡¯ll leave that to you,¡± Henry retorted with a snort. He had no


    means to help at all. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to be the patriarch now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    With that said, Henry turned and left the room. Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared down. the


    empty doorway.


    Henry quickly made his way downstairs and into his car as he had an appointment elsewhere. Of


    course, he couldn¡¯t tell Jonathan about this. After living abroad for so many years, Henry knew it was


    important to keep a trump card to himself. Besides, he still couldn¡¯t see Jonathan¡¯s intentions.


    He drove through the wilderness to a development area in Sapphine. This piece ofnd was still under


    construction belonging to the Lodge family. The potential value of this location was immeasurable.


    In Henry¡¯s mind, he can¡¯t be med for his ruthlessness. Back then, wasn¡¯t Wilfred more ruthless when


    he scrapped Henry¡¯s efforts and drove him out of the Lodge family? Now, Henry was justing back


    to take what was his.


    As for Justin and Lily, Henry had no intention of killing them as long as they knew their ces and


    stayed obedient. The car continued to drive on before stopping at arge empty field, now a half¨C


    constructed abandoned theme park.


    A contractor back then had ns to construct arge amusement park in this area. The money ran out


    in the middle of the project, and he had so many follow¨Cup bills to pay that he could. not afford to finish


    it. This piece ofnd was subsequently left undeveloped.


    Once the development rights of this plot had been taken, this pce would be rebuilt.


    For the time being, it served as a somewhat discreet gathering spot. Nobody would ever walk through


    here. It was so exposed that anyone hiding there would be easily spotted.


    In the distance, Henry noticed a white car parked not far ahead and braked once he was nearer to it.


    Henry was in no haste to exit the vehicle. He kept the car running, shifted into park, then lit up and took


    a few leisurely drags from his cigarette.


    A few minutester, the front door of the white car opened, and a man dressed in a suit and leather


    shoes walked toward Henry.


    Henry narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath before rolling down his car window. ¡°Mr. Lodge.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 642

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 642


    Nathaniel had a polite smile as he bent down, knowing that the man in the car had an air of arrogance


    around him. Henry looked at Nathaniel and blew out a puff of smoke directly at his face.


    Nathaniel was caught off guard and began to cough repeatedly from the smoke. Then he heard. a light


    voice. ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    Turning his head, he coughed again before looking back at Henry, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alone, but it seems my


    presence isn¡¯t wee. In that case, it must mean that you¡¯re uninterested in what I have. Seeing as


    I¡¯m disturbing you, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    With that said, Nathaniel turned and left.


    ¡°Hold up!¡± Henry snarled. At first, he thought Nathaniel was just ying tricks, but when he saw that


    Nathaniel got right into the car and started it, Henry panicked. He quickly unbuckled. his seat belt and


    jumped out of his car.


    When Henry rushed over and grabbed the half¨Copen window, Nathaniel was already beginning to


    drive.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The car let out a screech as Nathaniel braked to a stop. This almost sent Henry flying to the ground.


    Once he stabilized himself, he shot a re at Nathaniel.


    At this moment, Nathaniel, who sat in the car, sneered. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Mr.


    Lodge?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here to make a deal with me, stop being so pretentious ande down to chat!¡± Henry


    gruntled after letting go of the car.


    A sardonic smile shed across Nathaniel¡¯s face when he heard this. ¡°I¡¯m not being pretentious, but if


    you¡¯re not keen, there¡¯s nothing to talk about. After all, I¡¯m not the one. needing any concrete evidence,


    and I¡¯m not the one that¡¯s a family patriarch, am I?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Henry¡¯s gaze turned cold as he stared at Nathaniel. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I have no time for threats. I¡¯m just reminding you that everyone is equal in all sorts of transactions. You


    said that I¡¯m pretentious? You¡¯re thinking too highly of me. I wouldn¡¯t dare to be that way in front of you.


    However, Mr. Lodge, I hope you respect me in turn.¡±


    Henry¡¯s eyes turned gloomy in the face of Nathaniel¡¯s words. He took two steps back, sighed, and


    rxed a little before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    After studying his face, Nathaniel opened the door and got out of the car. Only after standing in front of


    Henry did Nathaniel realize that Henry was not much taller than himself. However, Henry¡¯s sinister


    demeanor created a tense environment.


    There was a time when Henry would intimidate Nathaniel. Now that he was entangled with the wealthy


    and powerful, he felt less threatened than before. Sooner orter, the whole Tanner Corporation would


    be his so an uing patriarch of the Lodge family was nothing to him.


    Nathaniel casually had his hands in his trousers pocket and raised his chin to look at Henry


    unabatedly. ¡°Mr. Lodge, I¡¯m delighted to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Cut to the chase. Gary said that the evidence in your hands right now would help me. Is that true?¡± If it


    weren¡¯t because Henry had personally heard this from Gary, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk toe


    all the way here.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, Mr. Lodge, and I can help you with that under one condition.¡±


    Nathaniel smiled as he knew he had the upper hand now. He was up¨Cto¨Cdate with what was going on.


    Although Jonathan currently held the title of the family patriarch, the power was still in Justin¡¯s hands. If


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Justin wasn¡¯t overthrown, Henry would not be of much use, even if he got the title.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 643

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 643


    ¡°I know you were with that brat, Lily Christian, weren¡¯t you? Then she left you,¡± Henry stated as he


    looked Nathaniel up and down. He did note here empty¨Chanded, as he knew a thing or two about


    Nathaniel.


    However, Henry did not know about Nathaniel¡¯s rtionship with the Tanner family. Although Henry


    knew Nathaniel was working with Tanner Corporation, he had no idea how Nathaniel had managed to


    clear his debt and turn his life around again.


    Whatever the case was, Henry could not care less about it. All he wanted to know was whether


    Nathaniel could help him.


    ¡°It seems like you know quite a lot for someone who has been abroad, Mr. Lodge,¡± Nathaniel. said with


    a lowugh. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Everything I am today is all thanks to your niece. Speaking of which, you


    could have been my uncle!¡±


    Hearing this, Henry narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you manage to help me this time, there might still be a


    possibility of that.¡±


    He implied that as long as Nathaniel could help him, he would help Nathaniel get Lily back. Nathaniel


    revenge on Lily, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. I will do my best to help you get what you want.


    ¡°As for me, I¡¯m nobody with no backbone in Tanner Corporation. It¡¯s hard to break into this industry as


    well. So, I¡¯d be delighted if you could support me in the future, Mr. Lodge.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to take over Tanner Corporation?¡± Henry gave Nathaniel a deep look. Although


    Henry knew this youngun had a n, he did not know that this dream of Nathaniel¡¯s was so big.


    ¡®He¡¯s really aiming for the stars, huh?¡±


    The Tanners were a renowned family. As far as Henry was concerned, Nathaniel was only a small


    project manager in a department. No matter how high he tried to climb, there was no way the Tanner


    family would hand over thepany to an outsider.


    ¡®How naive of him!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, Henry was at peace with Nathaniel¡¯s goal. As long as he focused on taking over the Tanner


    Corporation, he was no threat to Henry. As for whether Nathaniel would seed or not, only time could


    tell. No one could say for sure.


    After thinking about this, Henry nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, I promise I will help you in the future. Now,


    can you tell me how you can help me?¡±


    Nathaniel, facing Henry, noticed all the emotions betrayed by Henry¡¯s eyes and could guess what was


    on Henry¡¯s mind. Then Nathaniel grinned.


    As Henry spoke, Nathaniel turned to take a box from the car. He opened it in front of Henry. This is


    what you need.¡±


    Henry¡¯s eyes widened expectantly. ¡°Scented candles?!¡±


    Seeing what was in the box, he could not help but feel disappointed. ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Do you think these are just any scented candles, Mr. Lodge? These are the pieces of evidence. that


    can convict Lily and Justin.¡±


    ¡°If it were that simple, I would¡¯ve done it long ago,¡± Henry muttered as he shook his head. He was


    starting to feel that his trip today was a waste of time.


    He expected some concrete evidence from this man. Who would have thought Nathaniel woulde


    up with Henry¡¯s same initial n? This n was wed. There was still the candle Lily had made back


    home that remained unused.


    Once the forensics departmentpared these fake ones to the original candles, one could


    immediately tell they were poisonous and fake. This n coulde back and bite Henry in the a¡¯s.


    ¡°I assumed you had a great n, but now I understand how a little girl like Lily could fool a big man like


    you.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 644

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 644


    Henry snorted at Nathaniel and turned to leave. He knew this was just a waste of time.


    Nathaniel said from behind, ¡°Mr. Lodge, do you think this is a fake and inferior product. anyone can


    imitate? I can guarantee that even Lily can¡¯t differentiate this from her own


    candle.¡±


    Henry stopped and looked back at Nathaniel. His eyes were full of suspicion.


    Nathaniel knew Henry would not simply believe his words. He stepped forward, stood two steps away


    from Henry, and handed him the box, ¡°Lily and I had dated for over five years. I¡¯m familiar with her


    methods and habits.


    ¡°Someone I handpicked created this product with much care ording to Lily¡¯s methods, habits, and


    recipe. I can guarantee it will be wless even if the forensics department checks it with the most


    advanced equipment.¡±


    you


    Henry was still doubtful but began to believe Nathaniel when he saw his confidence, ¡°Are telling the


    truth?¡±


    ¡°There are still two days left, correct? You can look for someone to test it. Oh, right, be careful when


    testing, as I¡¯ve already added the ¡®extra ingredients.¡°¡± Nathaniel confidently smiled as if everything was


    under his control.


    It was only then that Henry reached out for the box. He brought it closer to his nose for a sniff before


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    moving away.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. A small amount is insufficient to poison people. After all, the old Mr.


    Lodge died from slow¨Cacting poison, right?¡± Nathaniel said.


    Henry had deliberately smelled Lily¡¯s candle and intuitively felt it smelled the same. Even though he did


    not notice the difference, he would still send it for testing. After all, this was crucial evidence he could


    use to convict Lily and Justin.


    ¡°Mr. Lodge, please remember to rece every candle Lily ever made. I have prepared sufficient


    quantities for you. Oh, apart from the candles, there¡¯s this.¡± He removed a small thing from his pocket


    and handed it to Henry.


    Henry took it to have a look, ¡°A sh drive?¡±


    ¡°The candle can only convict Lily alone for murder due to revenge and dissatisfaction. However, it¡¯s


    useless against Justin. This will be of help with that.¡± Nathaniel grinned and smiled meaningfully.


    He extended his hand toward Henry and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know after you return home and have a look at it.


    I¡¯m looking forward to our future coboration.¡±


    Henry looked at his outreached hand and back at Nathaniel¡¯s smile. He raised his eyebrows and shook


    hands with Nathaniel. ¡°I hope these won¡¯t let me down!¡± Henry was impatient and wanted to know what


    was in the sh drive.


    Nathaniel maintained his smile but did not reply. They both let go of each other¡¯s hands, turned around,


    and returned to their respective cars. Their cars started around the same time and sped away in


    opposite directions. After they left, the ce regained its quietness as though the two were never there.


    She stood up and looked into the distance. Sure enough, she saw a car approaching the park. The car


    was quite a distance away and stopped at an open area. However, no one got out of the car. Lily could


    see the car clearly as there were no obstructions in her line of sight. At the same time, the person in the


    car could see his surroundings


    ¡°Is this the y you¡¯re talking about?¡± She looked back and asked Alexander.


    Alexander shook his head and smiled, ¡°Nope. Be patient.¡±


    Lily patiently continued to wait. The person in the car did not get down from the car and did. not drive


    away. It looked like the person was waiting for something. Sure enough, another car came after half an


    hour.


    The other car stopped near the previous car. A person got out of the first car. However, it was too far


    away, and it was impossible to see who the person was from Lily and Alexander¡¯s angle. Lily could not


    even identify if the person was a man or a woman.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 645

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 645


    Chapter 645 ¡°Which is where exactly?¡± Lily was surprised when the car stopped at an abandoned


    amusement park. ¡®Did he bring me here for fun and leisure?¡¯


    However, she was not in the mood for this at the moment. ¡°Let¡®s watch a y.¡± Alexander mysteriously


    told her these words and took her hand to lead her toward a giant Ferris wheel.


    Lily was dumbfounded.


    Edward also got out of the car but did not follow them. Instead, he went in a different direction.


    Lily was puzzled as Alexander led her toward a higher viewing tform.


    It should have been an amusement park in the past, but due to the abandonment of the construction, it


    remained half¨Cbuilt with scaffoldings and other iplete structures. Although most of the facilities


    here were half¨Cbuilt, the quality was still decent. At the least, the couple did not feel unsafe when


    stepping on the structures.


    Lily wondered what Alexander¡®s n was. He brought her here during such hours and even said they


    were here to watch a y. She stood on the viewing tform and realized how far she could see.


    Her range of sight allowed her to see ces far away. In addition, only a few obstructions were in her


    line of sight, apart from some half¨Cbuilt facilities.


    However, this ce was deserted and without people around. Lily looked around but did not see a soul


    or an animal. Alexander said they were here to watch a y, but what y was there to watch in such


    a deserted ce?


    ¡°You need to have the patience to watch the y,¡± Alexander answered Lily as if he could read her


    mind. He sat on the viewing tform bench and asked her to sit too, ¡°It should start in a moment. It


    looks like we arrived early, but that¡®s okay. We can enjoy the scenery here.¡±


    Alexander looked around before opening the zip on a bag he had brought. He removed a thermos and


    a lunch box from it. Then he opened them and revealed the fragrant coffee in the thermos and a red


    velvet cake in the lunch box.


    Lily looked at the two things in amazement. ¡®When did he prepare all these?¡® She knew he had carried


    the bag when he got out of the car and thought it was important.


    ¡°Since we¡®re watching a y, snacks and drinks are necessary. This is just right.¡± Alexander picked up


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    a cup and poured her some coffee.


    Lily was speechless and confused as she did not know what he had nned. She reached out to


    receive the cup.


    ¡°You¡®ll find out in a moment.¡± He said.


    Lily heard an unusual noise when they drank half of the coffee and ate a slice of cake each. The sound


    differed from the previous wind blowing through the abandoned amusement park¡¯s facilities. It was the


    sound of a car¡¯s engine from far away.


    She stood up and looked into the distance. Sure enough, she saw a car approaching the park. The car


    was quite a distance away and stopped at an open area. However, no one got out of the car. Lily could


    see the car clearly as there were no obstructions in her line of sight. At the same time, the person in the


    car could see his surroundings. ¡°Is this the y you¡®re talking about?¡± She looked back and asked


    Alexander. Alexander shook his head and smiled, ¡°Nope. Be patient.¡± Lily patiently continued to wait.


    The person in the car did not get down from the car and did not drive away. It looked like the person


    was waiting for something. Sure enough, another car came after half an hour.


    The other car stopped near the previous car. A person got out of the first car. However, it was too far


    away, and it was impossible to see who the person was from Lily and Alexander¡®s angle. Lily could not


    even identify if the person was a man or a woman.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 646

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 646


    When she realized that the person had stopped walking, Lily instinctively hid her face. She was afraid


    of being discovered.


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to see you from there with the distance and height.¡± Alexander, who had been


    sitting calmly, smiled and got up. He walked to her side and wrapped his arms around her shoulder.


    Lily red at him. ¡°You knew that nothing could be seen from here clearly? You said that we¡¯re here to


    watch a y. Are you testing my eyesight? I¡¯m not a hawk!¡±


    Alexander¡¯s smile deepened, and he handed her something, ¡°You are not a hawk, but you have better


    tools.¡±


    When Lily peered down, she noticed high¨Cmagnification binocrs. It seemed that he was well


    prepared! She had grown intrigued by this y and did not want to chastise him about. not taking it out


    sooner. She used the binocrs to look in the direction of the two cars. Under the binocrs,


    everything was crystal clear.


    Lily was shocked when she saw the person¡¯s face.


    ¡°Nathaniel?!¡± How could it be him? Why was he at Sapphine City at this time? Moreover¡­ had he not


    been missing for a while?¡±


    The man in the other car did not get out, and Lily wished they would do so to answer her doubts. They


    began to argue shortly after. The man finally emerged from the car, and they addressed each other.


    Henry Lodge!


    Haha!


    It looked like this would be an exciting y!


    If she had not witnessed it with her own eyes, she never in a million years would have believed it was


    the two of them.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Henry framed me because he colluded with Nate? Was it for revenge?¡± Lily blurted out.


    She soon overthrew her previous guess, ¡°No! Nate doesn¡¯t have the ability to manipte him. Henry¡¯s


    ultimate goal is to rule the entire Lodge family.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the reason for their coboration is as long as we know their every move,¡±


    Alexander said nonchntly. He took the binocrs from her for a look, ¡°If my guess is right, their next


    step is to confirm your candle is indeed poisonous.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know my methods even if they know my form¡­¡± Lily paused, then corrected herself,


    ¡°No, Nate knows.¡±


    After all, they were together for a long time and Nathaniel knew her well. He could easily replicate her


    methods if he could locate some expert help or high¨Cend perfumers.


    ¡°He¡¯s despicable!¡± She snarled. He was willing to frame others for the sake of fame and


    fortune.


    ¡°A mere candle is insufficient to implicate Justin. That said, Justin can exclude himself from


    this as long as he shrugs it off and puts all the me on you.¡± Alexander held the binocrs and said


    calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not your uncle¡¯s target.¡±


    ¡°Justin wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± Her mood fluctuated, and she clenched her fist.


    Lily was feeling furious and annoyed. She wanted to rush over and expose their conspiracy if it were


    possible. However, she knew it was insignificant to expose their lies at that moment. Would she say


    they were colluding with each other? Henry could simply exin that it was a normal meet¨Cup with a


    friend.


    Lily knew she would be at a disadvantage if they were aware of her knowing this. Having witnessed


    what had transpired, she also realized that some Lodge rtives were acting in their self¨Cinterest and


    that some outsiders had infiltrated the family. If it were not the case, Henry would have no leverage.


    She was determined to clear her name and put an end to the Lodge family¡¯s disgrace once and


    for all.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 647

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 647


    Henry and Nathaniel did not notice their existence and left after a while.


    Lily was frozen, her eyes staring into the void before her. For a long while, she stood still, her arms


    clenched into fists by her sides.


    Alexander turned her around and hugged her. ¡°We¡¯ll make them pay!¡±


    After getting off the observation deck, Edward had already returned to the car. After they were all


    seated, Edward turned his head and said, ¡°Mr. Russell, I¡¯ve arranged everything.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Alexander nodded.


    Lily did not ask him what he wanted Edward to do. She was utterly lost in her thoughts.


    Assuming Henry and Nathaniel wished to start with the scented candles, they presumably wanted to


    make her defenseless against the im. The candles must have been identical in both appearance and


    ¡°Does La Beaut¨¦ Group¡¯s branch in Sapphine have materials and instruments for perfumery?¡± she


    asked suddenly.


    Alexander was looking at the information on his mobile phone. Hearing her question, he was stunned


    and nodded, ¡°Yes, but this branch hasn¡¯t been open for very long. Their materials aren¡¯t asplete as


    in Brown City.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m fine with it! Can you take me there now?¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Sure. However, in terms of time, do you think you can make it?¡± Alexander was unsure what she


    wanted to do, but he guessed it was probably to deal with the framing. It was just that time. was so


    short. What else could she do?


    ¡°I can make it,¡± she said with certainty. She raised her wrist to look at the time on her watch. ¡°Since


    we¡¯re out, we need to do something so they¡¯re not disappointed, right?¡± Alexander raised his eyebrows


    as he looked at her confident eyes. ¡°Edward.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Edward understood immediately and drove straight toward La Beaut¨¦ Group¡¯s


    branch in Sapphine.


    After Henry went back, he immediately returned to his room. As soon as he booted up theputer, he


    inserted the sh drive and opened it.


    He locked the door, drew the curtains, and rubbed his hands with high expectations as he looked at the


    few sheets.


    ¡®Huh?¡±


    Henry initially opened the papers with skepticism, but as he peered closer, his expression changed. His


    eyes widened in surprise, and then his lips turned upward in an uncontroble


    chuckle.


    apter 647


    He did not count on help from someone with thest name Hall. A lot of dirty tricks had been pulled


    behind thepany¡¯s back by those long¨Cserving personnel. How did Justin not. notice?!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The fact that Justin seemed unaware of the meaning of ¡°dereliction of duty¡± added a newyer of


    intrigue to the situation. He was, therefore, unqualified to hold the position of chairman. If Justin was


    aware but did nothing about it, he was still undeserving.


    No matter how good his luck was, as long as he had the goods, he would have the upper hand.


    After reading it several times, Henry was convinced that the data was urate and there was no


    problem. Then he picked up the phone and called his subordinate, ¡°Give me the contact. information on


    Nathaniel Hall.¡±


    Since Henry always had Nathaniel get in touch with Gary on his behalf, he had never thought to ask.


    Still, Henry felt the need to verify it on his own.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 648

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 648


    The call connected quickly as if Nathaniel had been expecting it. ¡°Mr. Lodge, how are they? Are you


    satisfied with the gifts I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m satisfied. Haha!¡± Henryughed, ¡°However, I¡¯m curious, how did you get these things?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in a modern society where everyone is a businessman with no secrets. Just be attentive,


    investigate, and observe more. It¡¯s easy. You returned far too hastily. If you came prepared, it¡¯s not hard


    to find.¡±


    While bolstering Henry¡¯s confidence, Nathaniel deftly avoided discussing where he found the


    information.


    Henry, his face beaming, was struck by these words. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s be friends. Wait till I take them down.


    In the future, your problem will be my problem.¡±


    Nathaniel let out a soft chuckle, anticipating the arrogant response. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, who have you given this information to besides me?¡± Suddenly, Henry recalled


    something, and he asked again.


    Nathaniel paused. ¡°Mr. Lodge, please rest assured this information is of no use to others. except for


    you, even me. As for what to do, it¡¯s up to you. After this, I think that no matter what you do, Justin will


    lose his position as the head of the Lodge family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After hanging up, Nathaniel looked at theputer screen as he fell into deep. thought.


    There was no better ce to ask Justin about this knowledge than in front of the family elders and


    Justin could win back the shareholders¡® confidence and save his job if he could convince them he was


    unaware of the situation, deal with the problem head¨Con, and find a method topensate for the


    losses.


    The most effective way was to take drastic measures.


    These individuals were likely long¨Cserving employees of thepany. If he remembered correctly, they


    had joined Wilfred when they were young. Having them all removed might not help him at all.


    In contrast, if he used this information to ckmail them, he would effectively be able to recruit them to


    his cause. Henry could fire Justin and win over the veteran employees if they were prepared to stand


    by him. After he took over, it benefited him to haveplete authority. over thepany.


    ¡®Justin, don¡¯t me your Uncle Henry. All of this should be mine!¡®


    Lily was not idle either. She devoted herself to doing her work at the La Beaut¨¦ Group¡¯s branch


    Alexander was sitting on therge sofa outside theboratory, with tea, snacks, and fruits on


    the coffee table. Besides Edward, who apanied him, everyone stayed outside the room. Although


    they were curious, no one dared to discuss it.


    No one knew why Mr. Russell would suddenlye to their small branch. He was merely in need of a


    The manager of the local branch was now standing outside, awaiting instructions.


    Waiting outside, he asionally nced in the direction of theb, unable to deduce what was going


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    through Mr. Russell¡¯s head. That woman¡­ would be the future Mrs. Russell in the rumors?


    Alexander extended his hand casually while his other hand flipped through the phone¡¯s news and


    information. It was the same as he had anticipated, except they had yet to uncover Henry¡¯s


    background.


    He only knew that an ancient family also trained the group Henry brought back, but he did not know


    which family they were. However, there was something doubtful.


    Bang!


    The sound was not very loud, but everyone standing outside heard it.


    The branch manager was still hesitant to ask about it when he saw Mr. Russell get up immediately to


    open the door and rush into theboratory.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 649

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 649


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Although Alexander looked calm, his expression showed relief after seeing that Lily


    was safe and sound. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Lily shook her head, ¡°I identally spilled something.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as you are fine.¡± Alexander nced at the spilled liquid and said to the person


    waiting for orders at the door, ¡°Call someone to clean up, and be careful.¡±


    After a pause, he looked at Lily again. ¡°Is there anything you need to take away before they clean this


    up?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Lily held two small bottles in her hands, which seemed ready.


    ¡°Can we go then?¡±


    Lily nodded. She was already tired. After all, they had suffered all day, and experimenting for a long


    time was exhausting.


    The branch manager never expected Mr. Russell toe here. He neither inspected nor wanted them


    to report their work¨Cinstead, he only used theboratory and left.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, we don¡¯t have to go back to the Lodge family residence today,¡± Alexander said when


    he got into the car.


    They said not to leave Sapphine, but as long as he wanted to, no one could stop him.


    It was just that they were clear that they still stayed in Sapphine and at the Lodge family residence, not


    because she was trapped there, but because she must find out the truth and prove her innocence.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go back there.¡± Lily shook her head. She rested her head on Alexander¡¯s shoulder and felt


    extremely at ease with him around. ¡°Even if we sleep elsewhere today, we won¡¯t get a good night¡¯s


    sleep.¡±


    If Henry got some incredible ¡°evidence,¡± won¡¯t he be eager to use it against them?


    The car swayed gently, and it made Lily feel drowsy. She picked up the phone and nced at the time.


    Just as she was about to put it down dazedly, she remembered something and picked it up again to


    open the web browser app.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Unsurprisingly, the news of her grandfather¡¯s death was everywhere, upying most of the


    pages.


    The most interesting part was the focus of the news was not simply on the death but on why the news


    of the death came out after Wilfred had passed away for several days. It was reported. that someone


    who was not a Lodge family member had released the news.


    Why did the Lodge family hide it? Was there any secret hidden in it? A busybody would neverck the


    curiosity to gossip.


    Flicking her fingers up and down, Lily browsed the web. She guessed someone would lose their temper


    soon.


    After a few minutes of reading, someone called. The number was unfamiliar. After all, Lily only stored a


    few numbers on her mobile phone.


    1/2


    acter 617


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Lily, where are you?¡± The voice was thick. It turned out to be Jonathan.


    Unexpectedly, he called Lily.


    ¡°On our way back.¡± Lily smiled slightly. Her voice soundedzy and tired. ¡°What¡¯s the matter,


    Granduncle Jonathan?¡±


    Hearing that she was alreadying back, Jonathan did not continue to say anything. After some


    silence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s talk when you get back.¡±

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 650

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 650


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily deepened her smile as she looked at her phone. It was irony mixed with a bit of sadness.


    This matter will soon have a conclusion. Then Lily¡¯s grandfather would be buried in Everything should


    have an end, but ultimately, it was a matter of the Lodge family. It was impossible not to be sentimental


    as they were all from the Lodge family.


    The back of Lily¡¯s hand felt warm. She looked down and noticed a big warm hand holding her petite


    hand. Alexander whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly. I¡¯m sure that your grandfather also doesn¡¯t want to


    see the Lodge family tearing themselves apart.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily closed her eyes as she leaned on her husband. She needed a good rest as she knew there


    would be a disastrous situation when she got home.


    Soon the car drove back with the lobby brightly lit, but it did not feel weing. Instead, it made one


    feel indifferent.


    Lily and Alexander walked side by side into the house. Jonathan sat right in the middle. He raised his


    eyes and nced at the couple when he heard them. When Jonathan saw Alexander, he frowned as


    his lips pursed a little. Jonathan could not hide the fact that he was unhappy.


    Seeing his expression, Lily knew that the Lodge family¡­ Jonathan and Henry, to be exact, were not


    happy to see Alexander. After all, he was a tricky ¡°outsider.¡± They could not kick him out due to his


    status. He was like an invisible thorn pricking at their hearts.


    Lily asionally wondered, if Alexander had not been here, would her situation be much worse than it


    was now.


    ¡°Granduncle Jonathan, why are you still awake to wait for me?¡± Lily removed the scarf around her neck


    and said casually.


    When Lily entered the house, she nced around and did not see Henry. Why? Did he n to let


    Jonathan handle her?


    ¡°Do you know the media has news of your grandfather¡¯s death?¡± Jonathan asked with his eyes fixed on


    Lily.


    ¡°I know. I let the news out.¡± Lily sat down on the sofa naturally. She shook her head as she looked tired,


    rubbing her neck with one hand.


    Jonathan did not expect her to admit it. He had already checked it. Indeed, Jonathan found that the


    news was not from Sapphine but from Brown City. After several connections, he found that the name of


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    the person who let the news out was rted to Lily.


    Initially, Jonathan nned to show the evidence when she denied it, but he did not expect Lily to admit


    it immediately. He did not know what to say.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 651

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 651


    "You''re right.I''m a suspect, but I''m not afraid to be investigated."


    Lily looked at Jonathan with a faint smile and continued, "Besides, when ites to suspects,


    everybody in this family has a possibility of being the culprit.


    "Since you oversee our family affairs and are willing to seek justice for my grandfather, so does a


    thorough investigation.Remember that the three-day due date wille soon.Tomorrow, you have to


    give me a satisfactory answer."


    Jonathan was shocked by Lily¡¯s imposing manner and took a while to react.


    No, she was most suspicious and should be the first to interrogate, but how could he be the one who


    owed her an exnation?


    "Lily! Stop quibbling.My reason for not making a big deal of this matter is entirely for the Lodge family''s


    pride.Now that you¡¯ve spread the news and let everyone know about it.What is your intention?!"


    Jonathan knocked his cane heavily on the floor, making a loud banging sound.


    "You want an exnation?! Fine.You don''t have to wait for the elders toe over tomorrow.I will tell


    you now.Theb report has proved that the scented candles contained chronic poison.


    "If you are sensible, admit your doings now.Then this matter will stay within the family while we


    implement the punishment with family rules.Otherwise, we will imprison you!"


    ¡®Tsk tsk, this is a direct usation toward me.He even neglected the so-called evidence"


    Lily thought Jonathan would at least hypocritically present some evidence, but instead, he wanted to


    convict her with just a few sentences.


    Lilyughed angrily.


    "Sure, I don''t like to be sneaky, so I''ll go to court and put myself in jail."


    "It''s just..."


    After a pause, she continued, "The police will not care about sensibilities as our family does.They only


    deal based on evidence.I''m afraid that, ultimately, it''s hard to say who will get arrested."


    "Do you think you can escape your crime?"


    With a cold snort, Jonathan seemed to have remembered something.He raised his eyes and looked at


    Alexander.


    "So, that¡¯s why you won''t listen to your elders.It turns out you have support and protection from


    someone."


    "I "


    Just as Lily was about to refute, Alexander, who had been silent the whole time, spoke calmly, "Since


    it''s about me, I have to interject.Sir..."


    Alexander smiled faintly.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Calling Jonathan sir instead of granduncle showed that he did not regard him as a respected elder.


    "Sir, I¡¯m a person who will be biased.I will be a supporter when I''m happy, especially for my woman.To


    be fair, to respect my wife''s wishes, I haven''t intervened.However, since you said it, I will protect her.


    "La Beaut¨¦ Group is not only good in the beauty industry but also in entertainment and media.As for


    the Lodge family¡¯s recent events, how do you want the media to write about it?"


    Alexander said so many words in one breath, and Lily had never seen him say such a long, threatening


    sentence so calmly.


    Although it was in a polite and modest tone, it made one feel cold shivers running down one''s spine.


    "W-Why you!"


    Pressing one hand on his chest, Jonathan hammered his chest again and again with anger.


    "All right, I see what you are doing, Lily! I didn''t want to believe you could do such a vicious act on your


    grandfather.However, it seems that it''s not surprising for you to unite with an outsider to disrespect the


    elders and do such a terrifying thing!"


    "Why? You use your age as an advantage, but you¡¯re the one being unreasonable."


    Surprisingly, Alexander said such a sentence to him indifferently.


    This sentence acted as a knife stabbing Jonathan''s heart.He was so angry that he could not stop


    coughing.


    "You''re old, so you should rest and take good care of yourself.People your age should look at fame and


    fortune with an open attitude.Why bother with it?"


    After Alexander finished speaking, he reached out to Lily and held her.


    "As the younger generation, we will not disturb your rest.Goodnight, sir."


    From his speech, Lily no longer needed to say a word.


    Alexander was in control of everything as he was protecting his wife.Lily quietly followed him upstairs


    and entered the room without saying anything.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 652

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 652


    Alexander was at a loss at her silence, "Did my words make you unhappy?"


    "Why do you say so?"


    Lily hugged his waist and pressed her face to his chest, "Thank you."


    Then she said, "Thank you for appearing in my life.Thank you for protecting me, pampering me, and


    walking with me all the way.Thank you for always having my back without hesitation and always


    fighting by my side."


    "Silly!"


    Gently rubbing her head, Alexander hugged her back, "They don''t want to let the news get out, and


    they¡¯re afraid that the police¡¯s intervention willplicate things.They won¡¯t be able to control it well."


    "Lf the police got involved and the son truly murdered his father, this news would be enough to make


    the Lodge family lose their reputation,"


    Lily smiled bitterly, "That¡¯s why Justin also decided against calling the police."


    "What about you?"


    He lowered his head and asked, "The public only knows the news of your grandfather''s death.The


    inside story is neither known nor reported.You don''t n on calling the police, do you?"


    "I can''t help thinking about the ramifications of this incident.Everything in the Lodge family is my


    grandfather''s hard work.I won''t let it go to waste, but I also won''t let go of the person who harmed him!"


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Like he put it, the Lodge family has their own rules, and we have our own in our family.I''ll wait and see


    what tricks Henry has!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Arianna came home from a tiring day at thepany, and Joseph was there as soon as she entered


    the door.


    They had not seen each other for a long time.


    "Hi, Dad,"she smiled and said affectionately, "Why are you back so early today?"


    However, Joseph did not return a loving smile to her as usual, instead looked very unhappy, "Arianna,


    After being stunned for a while, Arianna immediately guessed what it was about.


    She still walked over with a smile, ''''Dad, you don''t look very happy.What''s wrong? Did something


    happen?"


    "Your brother went to see you today, didn''t he?"


    Joseph cut to the chase.


    She could no longer feign ignorance and nodded, "Yeah! He said he wanted to be in charge of the new


    project.I told him I had no say in the matter.He got angry and insisted on seeing you.Why? Did he really


    go and find you?"


    "Damian wants to make progress and make some achievements, which is also good.As his sister, you


    should help and encourage him to do so.How could you bring him down like that?"


    Giving her a cold stare, Joseph said displeasedly, "Besides, you were the one who proposed the new


    project department.Why can¡¯t you make the decision?"


    It was still Arianna who got med.However, she showed no anger and sat beside him, taking his


    hand.


    "Dad, you can''t me me for this.I could¡¯ve gone to Uncle Derrick to assist with the favor.


    However, this requires a meeting with the other department leads, and Uncle Derrick hasn¡¯t been in the


    ¡°it''s not like you don¡¯t know about the people in thepany..."


    "Your uncle hasn''t returned yet?"


    Joseph interrupted her.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 653

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 653


    Last month, Derrick said he would be traveling for business.He was away for several days and had just


    returned.


    Was he gone again already? He had been going back and forth so frequently recently that Joseph had


    lost track of him.


    His current focus was on Damian, and he felt obligated to back him up.


    While Joseph still desired his mistress to join them, he had not made concrete ns for her.


    "Yes!"


    Arianna was surprised, "Didn''t you know?"


    "How would I know? I haven¡¯t seen him recently,"


    Joseph lightly snorted, then asked, ''By the way, do you know what Derrick has been busy with


    recently? Does thepany have any major projects? Why is he always traveling?"


    The truth was that Joseph was entirely unsuitable for business.


    Despite his ambition, he was no match for Derrick in terms of capabilities.


    However, Benedict was Derrick¡¯s only son and was not interested in doing business.


    Seeing there was hope, he wanted to take the Tanners¡¯ property into his own hands so that Damian


    could inherit it.


    "I¡¯m not sure.There¡¯s nothing big that requires Uncle Derrick to make so many trips in person.I asked


    his secretary, but she didn''t know either.In fact, I heard..."


    Her voice suddenly became softer, and her mysterious appearance aroused Joseph''s curiosity, "What


    did you hear?"


    She looked left and right, waved to the servant to step back, and said in her father''s ear, "Actually, I


    heard that Uncle Derrick was in a hurry because of Benedict''s affairs.Furthermore, his health was not


    great, so he was actually hospitalized when he imed to be away on business.It¡¯s just that nobody


    talks about this because it¡¯s a secret."


    "Really?"


    Joseph was stunned.


    Of course, he was also skeptical of the news.


    Being siblings, how could he not know if Derrick was hospitalized?


    "I don''t know if it''s true, but I think it¡¯s somewhere around that ballpark.Thepany doesn''t have any


    big projects requiring Uncle Derrick to attend to in person recently, but he¡¯s been traveling around


    several times.Uncle Derrick didn¡¯t look so well a while back, and everyone could see that."


    Then Arianna continued, "There¡¯s no update on Benedict so far.Who knows? Maybe Uncle Derrick was


    angry and fell sick because of that."


    Though Joseph was still doubtful initially, he found that the more she exined it, the more reasonable


    it seemed.


    "If it''s true, then we have to consider," he nodded thoughtfully, "Hm, I¡¯ll ask your mother to visit Aunt


    Stephanie tomorrow to see what¡¯s going on.If this is true, it¡¯s finally our chance!"


    Ariannaughed along and heard her father continue, "Then again, you must take care of your


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    brother''s affairs and make arrangements.He has to gain a firm foothold in thepany as soon as


    possible.Do remember, helping him now is helping yourself.Soon, he¡¯d take control of the entire


    family.When you marry in the future, you won¡¯t be afraid of being bullied in your husband''s family


    because you have us to support you!"


    Turning his head and squinting at him, Ariannaughed and joked, "Dad, can''t I be my own support?"


    Wrinkling his brows, Joseph shook his head, "You¡¯re a woman, so either way, you¡¯ll still depend on your


    family.Take good care of your brother because he¡¯ll be a part of our family in the future."


    "Okay, I see," Arianna did not refute and just smiled softly.

 Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 654

    Spoiled By Mr. Russell By Luminous Night Chapter 654


    Arianna smiled and let go of her father¡¯s arm.She picked up the ss on the table and took a sip.


    "Ah, that felt nice.By the way, dad, I''ve thought about the new project.It''s not impossible to let Damian


    go.I''ll find a way to talk to a few people and convince them to let him go.However, the person in charge


    earlier..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Joseph said impatiently, "I know.He¡¯s called Nathaniel, right? I''ve


    been busy these days and haven''t had time to ask you.


    Why did you invite him there? Do you know that he has a bad reputation? His previouspany even


    went bankrupt."


    "I know.I wanted to understand the situation better, so I called him over.Ups and downs in the business


    field are inevitable, not to mention that he¡¯s experienced and capable.He''s very familiar with the


    area.Well, let him be the deputy and help Damian a little bit.After all, I can''t be by Damian''s side all the


    time.What do you think?"


    She thought about it and made arrangements.


    After giving it some thought, Joseph concluded that the arrangement was good.He hadplete


    confidence in his son''s He nned to prepare Damian to take over thepany, so he decided to


    teach him the ropes early on.After all, Damiancked practical business expertise, so it was best to


    have a seasoned professional at his side.


    If only...


    "You still have to pay more attention to your brother and not depend on an outsider.You should have


    your guards up on Nathaniel as well."


    "Okay."


    Arianna nodded, "Then I''ll go to my room to rest."


    She got up and went upstairs.She was already walking up the stairs when she heard a noise


    below.She watched as Damian left the room and dashed into the living area.


    He was smiling while talking to Joseph.


    "Dad, I knew you¡¯d help me!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He said happily, "Arianna kept making excuses earlier, but as soon as you helped, she had no choice


    but to agree."


    Arianna smiled coldly and then heard Joseph say, "Okay.Now that you are satisfied, please keep


    yourself out of trouble."


    "That''s up to you.I don''t mean to trouble you, but Arianna is trying to make things difficult.If she


    doesn''t..."


    "Don''t say that either,"


    Interrupting him, Joseph continued, "Your sister has her own difficulties.After all, she doesn¡¯t have the


    final say in thepany, and I don¡¯t either.Now that you¡¯ve joined in, you have a better grasp of the big


    picture.I¡¯m doing this for your own good.Do your job well, and soon, it¡¯ll belong to you and our


    family.You¡¯re the only one I can count on."


    Damian''s face was beaming with excitement, as if everything was already in his control, "Dad, don''t


    worry.I¡¯ll work hard! I¡¯ve been trying to understand everything.It may lookplicated, but it''s pretty


    simple.I just need to focus on the big project right now.Once there¡¯s progress, you¡¯ll be proud.I¡¯ll give


    you glory when the timees, okay?"


    Of course, those words were empty promises, but Joseph was delighted.


    He smiled and replied, "Okay! That sounds good! I will wait to see your progress!"


    The two downstairs were getting along pretty well, whereas upstairs, Arianna stood there in


    disgust.She had made many achievements, and she had never seen her father happy like this.


    Since that was the case, no one could me her for being a ruthless daughter!

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    "What? You gave him my seat?!"


    Nathaniel, who had just returned from out of town, heard the bad news once he entered the office.


    "Why are you so anxious? It¡¯s just a district manager position for that project.Is your vision that


    limited?" Arianna said coldly, anticipating his reaction.


    "I''ve only been in this seat for a few days.What will others think of me if I give it up now? My dear sister,


    if you¡¯re not even able to let me stay as the district manager, that means I¡¯m nothing against that


    brat.Now I¡¯m starting to doubt your ability."


    Pulling his tie, Nathaniel sneered.


    Arianna was not angry either.She replied calmly, "Don''t you think this is a good opportunity to get rid of


    him?"


    "What do you mean?" Nathaniel was still angry.


    "Think about it.Why does Damian want to take this position?"


    Arianna revealed a mocking smile, He wants to take credit! He knows very well that if he makes any


    achievements in the project, he will be a hero.


    Damian has my father¡¯s support.


    "My father even helped Damian build rtionships with thepany¡¯s old-timers.He¡¯s waiting to


    achieve something, and then he¡¯ll climb up thepany.Ultimately, Damian will take everything!"


    Arianna calmly narrated, but the more she said, the deeper the hatred in her eyes.She kept everything


    in her heart and did not say it out loud.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡®My father has worked hard and even put in a lot of money and effort to make arrangements for


    Damian.But why? Damian is an illegitimate child.What right does he have toe into the Tanner


    family and take so much away from me?¡¯ Arianna had worked hard to win her father''s love since she


    was a child.


    She was obedient but would never be the apple of his eye.She wanted to get revenge.


    "Do you mean to say there¡¯s a fine line between sess and failure?"


    Slowly recovering from the initial shock, Nathaniel wanted to understand Arianna¡¯s meaning.


    Arianna nodded.


    "Yes.If this project has achieved results, it will be a great achievement.However, what if there is a


    mistake? What if the mistake is grave? Then the manager will need to be responsible.


    "My dear Nate, how could I let you bear such a responsibility? Since he can''t wait to be our scapegoat,


    why stop him? Let him be."


    She casually talked about her entire n and was excited to see it happen.


    Nathanielughed, "However if something goes wrong, your good and conscientious father will clear


    his responsibilities at all costs.By then, I might still need to take the me."


    Nathaniel also had something else in mind.


    If Damian were the project leader and wanted to screw him over, someone would still have to cover for


    him if he was foolish and made mistakes.


    Since Nathaniel had thought of this, Arianna would have thought about it too.


    She replied disapprovingly, "It doesn''t matter.Don''t worry.Since Damian will be taking the me, he


    won¡¯t be able to escape.My father still doesn¡¯t have the final say in the Tanner Corporation.You do what


    you need to and help me keep an eye on the brat.Don''t let him cause any unnecessary trouble."


    "Okay, I got it."


    Since they had resolved the matter, Nathaniel did not care much about the temporary position.


    Of course, he did not want to argue with Arianna anymore.


    "Then I''ll go to bed first."


    "wait!"


    Stopping him, Arianna could not wait to ask, "You haven''t told me how it went at Sapphine.Can you


    guarantee it¡¯l] go smoothly?"


    I''ve given Henry what he needs.He is not that hical.I found someone to keep an eye on him, and


    he has already contacted the elders of theirpany.He has his weakness; if you can catch a hold of


    that, everything will be in control."


    Lying on the bed, Nathaniel looked at the ceiling and continued to talk to Arianna on the other end of


    the call, "Just wait and see.There will be results tomorrow,"


    After a pause, he added, "Let¡¯s say we stay stagnant now, and even if there isn¡¯t enough evidence, we


    will have other ways to settle him."


    "Other ways?"


    Ariannaughed, "You are too naive! Did you forget that the Lodge family has a background in


    kickboxing? Do you think Henry is on his own if you take action against him?"

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    "We won''t need extrapany if our team is sufficient to fight him."


    "Henry also brought other people along? Who were they?"


    Nathaniel shook his head, ''''I don''t know, but he dide prepared.I also inquired about it in detail; the


    entire Lodge family is now just a fake name.There are still a few good disciples, but others are not very


    good.Justin is busy with thepany, so he¡¯s probably gotten rusty in kickboxing.As for the other..."


    With a sneer, he did not continue to speak.


    Arianna naturally knew who he was talking about andughed, "Why did you stop talking?"


    "I''ve said everything I needed to say.I just want to have a good night''s sleep and wait for tomorrow¡¯s


    good news," he yawned.


    He just wanted to hang up the phone and go to bed.


    "You said..."


    Her sudden words made him stop pressing the hang- up button for a moment, and then he heard her


    continue, "Everyone has their weaknesses.What about you? What are your weaknesses?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After two seconds of silence, Nathaniel replied, "What are yours?"


    He hung up after asking that and did not care about her answer.He was not as sleepy after hanging up,


    so he opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling, with Arianna''s words echoing in his ears, "What is


    your weakness?"


    Inexplicably, many things floated through his mind.He was inferior and introverted since he was a


    child.He then wanted to work hard and be sessful in life.


    Then he met Lily and Mnie.


    After that, he established MN.Inc.


    Undeniably, he went through a very contended period when he thought he was superior and standing


    on top of everyone else.


    However, everything copsed overnight.


    That included hispany, career, love life, and side chick.


    Everything went downhill for him.


    He went into debt and got ridiculed by many people.


    Then he fled from ce to ce, like a rat crossing the street, before meeting Arianna.


    Of course, he also knew she was not just an angel sent to save him.


    She was also a demon who would pull him into a bottomless abyss.


    They were the same type of people, but he was willing to give it a shot.


    As for his weaknesses? The scenes he imagined dissipated along with his cigarette smoke, and


    gradually there was only one face left, a face that slowly changed from blur to clear.


    That face was...

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    It was 9 am at the Lodge family¡¯s residence main hall.


    It was a serious meeting.


    The elders from the branch families sat on either side of a conference table, with Jonathan at the


    chairman¡¯s seat.


    Jonathan asionally coughed while holding onto the wooden box that kept the most important thing


    in the family, the family seal.


    Lily had intentionally dressed in ck, with a severe and gloomy expression.


    Jonathan looked at her and was still angry about what had happened yesterday.


    However, he was feeling slightly better as Alexander was not present today.


    ¡®This child is not easy to deal with at all! I should find a chance and banish Lily from the family as soon


    as possible" he thought.


    The people present grew restless since most of the family members were already present except for


    Henry and Justin.


    Someone finally could not wait any longer and asked Jonathan, "We¡¯ve been waiting here for more


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    than thirty minutes.Why are Henry and Justin still not here? So, are we supposed to keep waiting?"


    "Any time now," Jonathan calmly replied as he blinked slowly.


    Since he had spoken, everyone else in the room continued to wait.


    No one knew how long he meant by ¡®any time now" so they could only wait.


    Lily, on the other hand, just waited patiently.


    She was one of the family''s youngest members, so her seat was at the end of the table.She sipped her


    tea slowly while waiting for the two to arrive.She was there to settle the issue of being framed once and


    for all.


    The past three days were sufficient for her to prepare for her counterattack as they prepared fake


    evidence to use her of murdering her own grandfather.


    After about thirty minutes, the sun rose entirely.


    Its rays shone brightly into the main hall, and some were starting to feel hot as the sun''s rays red


    upon them.


    Then Henry finally walked into the room.He contrasted Lily, dressed in white, with a white flower pinned


    on his chest.He did not look sad at all.


    There was a slight smile on his face if one looked closely.


    "I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, Uncle Jonathan," he raised his voice, "To all the other family members present, I¡¯m


    sorry that I¡¯ve kept you waiting."


    As he passed Lily, he nced at her from the corner of his eye and smirked victoriously.


    Lily lifted her head and smiled back at him.


    Though he was not looking her straight in the eye, he noticed her smiling back and was dumbfounded.


    His smirk froze as his steps waivered.


    He soon regained hisposure and continued walking toward the front.


    Henry cleared his throat before nodding at Jonathan, "Since we''re all here, why don¡¯t we start."


    Jonathan nodded in agreement as he stood up using his cane.


    Henry was on his other side, helping him stand.


    "Since we¡¯ve gathered, let¡¯s start the meeting.Everyone here is a Lodge family member, and there are


    no outsiders among us," he pointed at Lily as he spoke.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Lily knew who Jonathan meant by ¡®outsider¡¯ as he had always viewed Alexander as one.


    "What I want to announce today is very important to the Lodge family," Jonathan started.


    Though he was not loud, he made sure everyone in the hall could hear him clearly, "Our family has


    more than a hundred years of history in Sapphine city.


    We have always done our part and respected the family''s rules.


    "However, we did not expect my dear brother, Wilfred, to leave us so suddenly.His sudden passing is a


    great loss to our family, and we''re all very sad about it.Unfortunately, this was no mere ident.It was,


    in fact, a nned murder!"


    He looked at Lily as he finished his sentence.It was as if he was implying that she was the murderer.


    Since Jonathan was so crude with his statement, Lily did not shy away.She stood up and said,


    "Granduncle, I think you¡¯re wrong."


    "Oh?"


    Jonathan smirked coldly, "Do tell me what I said was wrong?"


    "You¡¯re wrong about two things.Firstly, you said everyone is here, but obviously, that¡¯s not true.Justin is


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    my grandfather¡¯s oldest grandson, the most important person here, but he hasn¡¯t arrived.How could


    you start without him?"


    Jonathan smiled calmly in the face of her usations, "Justin is indeed the oldest grandchild of the


    family, but Henry is your uncle.As your grandfather¡¯s son, don¡¯t you think he should be in charge, not


    Justin?"


    "This is the second thing you¡¯re wrong about,"


    Lily paused before continuing, "You said everyone here today is from our family, and there are no


    outsiders, but thest I checked, he¡¯s not a Lodge anymore."


    "What?"


    The others in the room looked at her in bewilderment.


    They turned to each other as if trying to figure out who the stranger could be.


    "Now, I¡¯m confused.Since I have been a part of the Lodge family for so long, I¡¯m familiar with every


    member, from the most senior to the youngest.Tell me, who isn¡¯t a Lodge here?"


    Jonathan remarked coldly.


    Lily smiled nonchntly back at Jonathan and walked toward Henry.


    She pointed her finger at Henry under the gazes of everyone in the room, "Him! Henry isn¡¯t a Lodge!"


    The moment she finished her statement, all hell broke loose.


    Some questioned her, "Lily, are you in your right mind? Henry is your uncle and your grandfather¡¯s


    son.How is he not a Lodge?"


    "Lily, you should stop your nonsense.There¡¯s no point trying to hide what you¡¯ ve done.Just admit it,


    and I¡¯ll forgive you on behalf of yourte mother."


    Standing next to Jonathan, Henry reprimanded Lily while looking down at her, acting all high and


    mighty.


    "Uncle?"


    She uttered mockingly and shook her head, "No, you¡¯re not my uncle."


    Then she turned to Jonathan, "If you¡¯ve been a part of the Lodge family for as long as you say you


    have, and since you are my grandfather''s brother, you should know everyone.How is it that you''ve


    forgotten that Grandpa banished him?"


    Lily pointed her finger at Henry while stressing the word ¡®banished.


    Naturally, when everyone heard the term, most gasped in surprise.Some were unaware of this and


    those who knew about the incident did not expect her to bring it up.


    Everyone in the family knew that Henry was Wilfred¡¯s beloved youngest son.


    No one knew exactly why he had left the family many years ago and where he was all those years.


    However, for some reason, he came back at this time.


    They could understand why he chose to return now, but what would have caused Wilfred to banish his


    youngest son from the family?


    "Lily, stop your nonsense.You¡¯re just trying to draw attention away from what you¡¯ve done! Whether I


    was banished from the family or not has nothing to do with you.What gives you the right to question


    me? Besides, this has nothing to do with what we¡¯re meeting about today!"


    Henry was flustered as he tried to argue his way out.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Lily sneered icily and asked, "How is that not my business? Just a short while ago, Granduncle said


    that since this was a meeting of the Lodge family, anyone outside the family had no business being


    present.


    If Grandpa already expelled you from the Lodge family, what gives you the right to be here?"


    "You''re not qualified to question my presence here!"


    Henry looked at Lily nastily.


    "You''re wrong.Not only do I have the right, but everyone here also has the right to question why you''re


    allowed to be here."


    Lily did not back down and looked him in the eye.


    Henry started to counter, but Jonathan cleared his throat and said, "Lily, you¡¯re right, but Henry isn¡¯t


    wrong either.I¡¯ve heard of what happened in the past, but we should let bygones be bygones.Besides,


    there shouldn¡¯t be hatred thatsts forever between father and son."


    "Furthermore, everyone knows that Henry was your grandfather''s favorite.He was blinded by anger


    when he banished Henry from the family, and we shouldn''t take it to heart.Anyway..."


    Jonathan paused and looked coldly at Lily, but his voice was calm, "


    You were very young when that incident happened, so how would you know what happened? It¡¯s only


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    natural that you didn¡¯t understand the situation because you were so young."


    It sounded like Jonathan was analyzing the situation fairly, but he was just helping Henry and making


    light of her grandfather¡¯s decision with a bunch of excuses.


    It was obvious that Jonathan and Henry were two sides of the same coin!


    "Moreover..."


    He coughed into his fist and continued, "Henry is still your uncle, and you¡¯re being insolent talking to


    him this way!"


    "Today, we¡¯re all gathered here to find out the truth of my grandfather¡¯s death, not to discuss


    seniority.Besides, if we¡¯re talking about seniority, Henry shouldn¡¯t be the one to give orders here! Since


    he¡¯s not part of the family anymore, he¡¯s not my uncle.Why should my attitude toward him be a


    problem? This has nothing to do with our discussion today as well!"


    Lily stressed.


    "You have quite a sharp tongue, don¡¯t you?"


    Henry narrowed his eyes at her in anger.


    When he left the family years ago, Lily was still a kid and did not make an impression on him, so he


    cared little about her existence.


    All these years, when he was away from the family¡¯s influence and having a tough time outside, he


    heard the news from the Lodge family asionally.


    There was no point in caring about Lily''s news, and if he did not need her to carry out his n, he


    would not have noticed her.


    However, he did not expect her to be hisrgest obstacle in reiming his rightful position in the Lodge


    family.He had underestimated her.


    "Enough!"


    Jonathan knocked his cane on the ground and said, "Stop this useless argument of yours.Since you¡¯re


    aware that we¡¯re here to find out the truth, stop this menace and let us get straight to the point.Unless


    you¡¯re intentionally trying to distract us from this issue?"


    Since Jonathan did not want to continue the argument, he turned around, grabbed something from the


    person behind him, and faced Lily again.He looked at her quite intently this time.


    Jonathan slowly walked toward Lily and stopped in front of her.He flung a document into her arms.


    "Look at this!"


    At the same time, everyone in the room was given the exact copy of the document, so they opened


    their envelopes to look at what was written inside.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Lily could already guess what was inside the envelope without even looking at it.It was a set up all


    along, and the contents provided the necessary evidence to support their ims.


    However, she decided to y along and opened the envelope.


    Sitting inside were two sets of reports.


    One was the autopsy report of her grandfather''s death which stated that the cause of death was heart


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    failure due to toxicity.


    There was also a report detailing the candle she had created for her grandfather, with the contents that


    could cause heart failure highlighted in red.


    These two reports informed everyone in the room that Lily was the murderer! Many of those present


    looked distressed after reading the reports.


    They turned to gaze at Lily, their eyes filled with horror and disbelief.


    They had all seen her as the granddaughter of Wilfred.


    After both her parents passed away, Wilfred brought her back to the Lodge family, and she had grown


    up in that house.


    Lily was Wilfred¡¯s flesh and blood.


    How could she do this to her own grandfather?


    "Uncle Jonathan, Lily is Uncle Wilfred¡¯s granddaughter.She would never do this to her own


    grandfather.There must have been...there must be a mistake.Maybe something went wrong in the


    testing procedure?"


    Someone from the extended family could not help but ask.


    Henry only sneered coldly, "Why do you think she¡¯d dare be so rude to her own uncle? Don¡¯t be fooled


    by her innocent appearance.She¡¯s the type of person that would hold grudges and get her revenge.


    "Remember when my father forbade her to study perfumery? She chose to leave the Lodge family and


    even went as far as to estrange the family for some outsider.Let me ask you Lily, if you keep insisting


    that my family banished me, how exactly are you different from me? You were estranged from the


    Lodge family as well.You did note back for such a long time, but my father died when you chose to


    show yourself.Why would toxic materials be inside if it were not for your candles?"


    Henry doubled down, "Are you saying you didn¡¯t make this candle? You¡¯re lying! You wanted revenge


    because you hated your grandfather! Your grandfather was so kind as to bring you in.If it weren¡¯t for


    him, you would''ve ended up in the orphanage! Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see that you were just an


    ungrateful kid!"


    Henry carefully nned every one of his words to frame Lily as the perpetrator, and he even provided


    her with the ideal motive.


    Such dedication! At first, some of the family members were still skeptical about the evidence, but after


    listening to Henry''s exnation, they were convinced.


    After all, Lily had left the Lodge family for a while and had not been back for a long time.


    Now that they thought about it, it was such a coincidence that something happened to Wilfred the


    moment she came back.


    Most of them hade around by this point, and one of them had even groaned, "Wilfred had


    Others started to rattle on, "How could you do this to your own grandfather?!"


    "Even if you had some argument with him, you shouldn¡¯t have done this! How could you be so cruel?"


    Lily, however, was unfazed by the barrage of abuse directed at her, and she maintained her poise as


    she stared unblinkingly at Jonathan and Henry.


    Her lips turned upwards into a mocking sneer, "You¡¯re trying to use me of a crime just with these


    reports? Aren¡¯t you taking this too lightly? Firstly, the credibility of these reports is questionable, and


    secondly, what makes you so sure that I was the one who poisoned the candles?"

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    "You dare im you didn''t make the candles?"


    Henry questioned confidently, knowing he had sufficient evidence.


    "Thisb testing report has exposed you.It says here that a poisonous substance was inside the


    candles.How can you still try to lie your way out of it?"


    "what a joke," Lilyughed coldly, "Just because the candle contained a poisonous substance, it means


    I was the one who did it? Not to mention whether there was what you imed as poison in the


    candle.Why do you insist that I poisoned it even if it does?"


    Henry looked like he had expected Lily to say this.He continued, "I knew you wouldn¡¯t admit it.Don¡¯t


    worry.I have enough proof to show that you were the one who made the candles.You¡¯ve also admitted


    that you gave the candles to Justin personally.Does that mean you¡¯re using Justin if it wasn''t you?"


    "Also!"


    Henry turned and signaled his subordinate to bring a box over.He took it and showed it to everyone in


    the room, "This box contains the unused candles in my father¡¯s room.These candles contained a small


    dose of the poison.Even though they don¡¯t cause immediate death, continuous use will end with


    terrifying results."


    Lily expected this.


    No matter how often they experimented, the results would be the same.She knew exactly where these


    candles came from.


    "No, that won''t be necessary,"


    Lily raised her hand to stop the man from bringing the candles over.


    Lily looked Henry in his eyes and remarked, "Whether they were poisonous or not had nothing to do


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    with me.I did not make these."


    "Are you still trying to deny it?"


    Henryughed, "Just a while ago, you admitted that you made the candles my father used, and now


    you''re trying to deny it.Why are you so set on embarrassing yourself?"


    "I admitted I gave Grandpa two boxes of candles but not the others.I¡¯m sure you know exactly where


    they came from," Lily replied.


    Henry felt a pang of panic wash over him as he noticed Lily¡¯s unwavering attitude.She was not at all


    nervous, even when faced with such usations.


    It was as if everything was in her control, and she was confident he could not do anything to her.


    "Of course, I¡¯m sure!"


    Henry struggled to hold back his nervousness and continued, "These were in my father¡¯s room.They


    remained unused, and they were responsible for his death! Lily, I¡¯m allowing you to ount for your


    sins on my father¡¯s behalf.


    "How can you still deny it and the fact that you¡¯re my niece? If you admit it¡¯s just an impulsive mistake,


    you will have to pay your dues ording to the family rules.However, if you still refuse to admit it, all


    that awaits you will be prison!"


    "Honestly, I¡¯m not afraid.After all, we don¡¯t know who will end up in prison instead,"


    Lily refuted and nced toward Jonathan, "Granduncle, what about you?"


    Jonathan kept his distance when the two were arguing about this issue.


    Since Lily had addressed him directly, he had no choice but to speak up after clearing his throat, "We


    have enough evidence, and it pains me that something like this had happened within the family.I know


    most of you here are unwilling to believe that something like this could happen.


    "However, we need to give myte cousin and the others in the family an exnation.Lily, even though


    Wilfred was strict with you, he still loved you dearly.Now that we have sufficient evidence, what more


    do you have to say?"


    Lily nodded and asked, "So you''re also saying I did it?"


    "I¡¯m not saying you did it.It¡¯s just that all of the facts suggest..."


    "What do you mean by facts? What facts? All I can see are a bunch of fabricated evidence!"


    Lily took a few steps forward and looked at the other family members.


    "It¡¯s rather embarrassing to argue about this issue in front of everyone, but I¡¯m determined to find out


    the truth behind my grandfather¡¯s death.Since Henry has shown his evidence to everyone, it¡¯s my turn


    to reveal mine as well."

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    Henry did not know what Lily was up to, making him anxious.


    "What tricks are you trying to y in front of your elders, little girl?"


    "What''s the rush, Uncle Henry? What are you afraid of?"


    Lily shot him a faint smile, which sent chills up his spine.


    Suddenly, a screen projected onto the white wall in the hall.


    The others were surprised that Lily had already prepared the projector.


    As for the screen, it was ying a video.


    Others might need some time to identify the characters in the video, but Henry could almost instantly


    tell it was the scene of him making a deal with Nathaniel.


    The person who took the video was a distance away, but the video was still quite evident.


    Everyone could see that Nathaniel had passed something to Henry and that Henry patted Nathaniel on


    his shoulder after receiving the item in his hands.


    The elders could see the scene clearly.


    Beads of cold sweat had already dotted Henry¡¯s forehead.He had never expected Lily to know about


    his meet-up with Nathaniel the other day, and she even had video evidence.


    ¡®How is that possible? I went there alone that day and ensured no one was tailing me.There wasn¡¯t


    anywhere for a person to hide at that ce either!¡¯ Henry¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, and he did


    not have the time to solve the doubts he had right now.


    The elders were already starting to see that Henry was one of the characters in the video.


    "Isn¡¯t that...Henry?"


    "Yeah.Who''s the other person, though?"


    "what are they doing?"


    Lily smiled and exined slowly, "I¡¯m sure everyone saw the footage clearly.One of the people in it is


    Uncle Henry, and I believe all of you are curious about the other man''s identity.His identity isn''t


    importantpared to another matter I think all of you should know, which is the item exchanged in


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    their deal."


    She moved her fingers and erged the video, mainly to focus on the item in Henry¡¯s hand.It was a


    box.


    At the sight of the box, Henry subtly let out a breath of relief.


    Fortunately, the scented candles were in a box, and he could deny the contents as he wished.


    "You''re right.I met up with a friend of mine a few days ago.What¡¯s wrong? You couldn¡¯t bring yourself to


    tell everyone who he is, could you? I¡¯ll make it clear to everyone then!"


    Henry tried to push the me onto Lily and turn the table around.


    "He is Nathaniel Hall, my...niece¡¯s ex-boyfriend.I met up with him so he could pass me the evidence of


    her evil action because he could not tolerate her behavior anymore.He gave me part of the evidence all


    of you saw earlier."


    Then he sighed and walked over to Lily¡¯s side.


    "Lily, I know you won¡¯t admit to murder because it¡¯s a heinous crime.If you cane to your senses


    and admit you made a mistake because whatever reasons blinded you, we will discuss whether or not


    to forgive you and decide on an adequate punishment for you ording to the family¡¯s rules.If you


    don¡¯t..."


    "Are you saying he was the one who gave you the candles? The exact scented candles infused with


    poison that you used to use me of?"


    Lily asked abruptly.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    "Yes!"


    Henry blurted but soon found it strange and rephrased his words, "No, that¡¯s not what I meant.You


    were the one who created the poisonous candles, so how would anyone have that? He just told me


    things such as you were disrespectful to Grandpa..."


    "You said he gave you evidence earlier, didn¡¯t you?" Lily interjected and pressured him.


    "Why are you saying a different thing now?"


    Henry was dumbfounded.


    "Well then!"


    Lily took a deep breath and thundered, "The chaos ends now!"


    She raised her head, eyes closed, looking like she was meditating.


    Then she turned to face Henry.


    "Since you insist on saying I was the one who poisoned Grandpa, I''ll first prove to you that there¡¯s no


    possible way I could''ve done it!"


    "How are you going to do that?" Henry asked subconsciously.


    Lily smiled at him and took a few steps closer.


    "Uncle Henry, does the perfume I use today smell nice?"


    With the question that came out of nowhere, Henry subconsciously sniffed but realized something was


    amiss upon seeing the smile on her face.He quickly held his breath and questioned her angrily, "What


    are you trying to do?"


    "There¡¯s no need for you to be nervous.I can¡¯t possibly poison you so openly when there are so many


    people around, can I?"


    Lily smiled, looking innocent.


    That made sense, but Henry was still wary of her, keeping his distance and not daring to breathe.


    "Just get straight to the point.Why are you being so mysterious?"


    Lily stared into his eyes, grinning.


    "Look.You don¡¯t even have the guts toe closer to me and sniff my perfume.Since I''m capable of


    putting poison in my perfume, why would I waste so much time to create so many poisonous candles


    as to leave evidence for you? Do I look that dumb to you?"


    "You couldn¡¯t use the most harmful type of poison in one setting because you feared it would make


    things too obvious.If I hadn¡¯t returned in time and noticed that something was off, you would¡¯ve tricked


    us all.Everyone would¡¯ve thought Dad died because of old age and illness,"


    Henry retorted, the gears in his mind turning quickly.


    The surrounding elders found his usation reasonable and faced a dilemma about who to trust.


    "Oh right, chronic poisoning!"


    Nodding, Lily continued, "You mean to say I¡¯ve added a small amount of chronic poison into the


    candles, and it finally worked after weeks or months?"


    While saying that, Lily circled Jonathan and Henry.


    Jonathan, probably influenced by Henry, subconsciously covered his nose, afraid of sniffing anything


    lethal.


    ¡®I regret letting here so close to me.What if she did put poison in her perfume?¡¯


    "That''s enough!"


    Henry waved his hand abruptly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Stop toying with everyone! Stop with all your nonsense! Now that we have all the evidence, it¡¯s


    pointless for you to deny it any longer!"


    Then he grabbed Lily¡¯s wrist and stared into her eyes, his eyes burning with fury.


    That did not scare Lily.Her fingers moved while she locked gazes with Henry.


    Suddenly, she smiled.


    "You''re going to get a headache by being so belligerent.Uncle Henry, are you dizzy now?"


    Lily winked yfully.


    Henry got confused upon hearing her mindless words and seeing her wink.However, the next second,


    he became a little dizzy and felt his vision blur.


    Although it was just a fleeting feeling, it was enough to make him panic and widen his eyes.


    "What have you done?"

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    "I didn¡¯t do anything! Since you¡¯re so riled up, I was wondering if you feel dizzy or...nauseous.Do you,


    though?" Lily asked with a calm expression.


    The onlookers who knew nothing about the situation may even think she was asking those questions


    out of concern for Henry.


    Henry felt fine before Lily mentioned those symptoms, but once she said it, he felt a pain in his head


    and nausea.It was a feeling he could not describe.He tried hard to keep his head clear, but the


    dizziness that struck him suddenly was not something he could suppress.


    In shock, he quickly released her hand.


    "You! What in the world have you done to me?!"


    Everyone noticed the changes in Henry¡¯s expression.


    Although they had no idea about what Lily had done, it scared them enough that they all moved back in


    panic, fearing that they would be affected as well.


    That was especially so for Jonathan.He was within the closest proximity to Lily, but he had no idea


    what was going on at all.


    When he saw Henry staggering, he felt that he was also getting dizzy.He quickly took a few steps back


    to stay far away from her.


    After stabilizing and calming himself down, he finally rebuked, "Lily! What the h*ll are you doing?!"


    At this point, Jonathan was almost roaring.He could not control his anxiety and had a vague feeling that


    today¡¯s events were headed in a direction out of his control.He had never expected that Lily, the young


    "Granduncle Jonathan, what are you talking about? What could I possibly do with so many people


    around?"


    Lily shrugged her shoulders innocently.Her hands were open, facing up.


    Although Lily looked harmless, everyone looked at her as if she were a monster, not daring to make a


    sound.


    That was because they had seen the changes in Henry¡¯s expression earlier.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I just want to show all of you that there are a hundred ways for me to poison someone without leaving


    any traces behind.There¡¯s no need for me to use the stupidest way and leave any evidence


    whatsoever."


    Lily dusted her clothes, then slowly looked up in Henry¡¯s direction.


    "As for you...there¡¯s no need for you to be anxious.You just smelled something that would affect your


    appetite and sense of smell, that¡¯s all.You¡¯ll be fine in a while."


    Her words sounded light, but no one dared to let their guard down.


    They were still looking at her in horror.


    "You...Did you poison us?" someone asked with a trembling voice.


    "Uncle Max, it¡¯s not poison.It¡¯s just an ordinary scent.I¡¯m sure all of you¡¯ve seen it.I don¡¯t need to go


    through all those troubles to poison someone."


    Her words implied that such a method was toome and that she would not use it.


    "It¡¯s no wonder your grandpa passed away soon after you came back.You could¡¯ve poisoned him in


    other ways, even if it was not with the candles.I didn¡¯t know that you were that well-versed with


    poisons.In that case, who else could be the culprit other than you?"


    Henry felt a little better and rebuked her immediately.


    The method Lily used to prove her innocence was turned into a means of her supposed crime.He was


    not going to give in and insisted on ming her.


    Lily looked up.Sheughed and stretched her hand out to point at Henry.


    "I¡¯ve shown mercy to you over and over again, for Grandpa''s sake.If that¡¯s the case..."


    The sight of Lily¡¯s gaze made Henry panic all of a sudden.He nced in the direction of the garden


    where his people were waiting.


    They would rush in and control the situation if things were to go wrong.


    "Lily, who else could be the one to poison your grandfather other than you? Or...do you have an


    aplice?"


    Jonathan questioned while tapping his cane on the ground.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Jonathan was unwilling to take responsibility, so he guided Lily toward bringing Justin down in his


    absense.


    Since this was brought up, they stated that Lily and Justin were the only ones that touched Why was


    Justin not there yet? With a frown, Lily sneered, "Granduncle Jonathan, who¡¯s the aplice you¡¯re


    talking about? Could it be that you have someone in mind already?"


    "You..."


    "Sorry for beingte."


    A familiar voice sounded.


    Lily¡¯s expression finally rxed as she looked over and saw Justin walking into the hall.He was


    apanied by both his personal assistant and a director of thepany.


    Lily knew who they were.


    Jonathan frowned upon seeing the two people walking side by side with Justin.


    "Justin, we¡¯re gathered today to discuss our family¡¯s matters.Why are youte, and why did you bring


    outsiders with you? What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "Outsiders?"


    Justinughed, ncing at both sides before averting his eyes back to Jonathan, then to Henry.


    "Humans are the most unpredictable beings in this world.It¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯s really family or an


    outsider!"


    His words had a hidden meaning, making Jonathan''s expression turn dark instantly.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Granduncle Jonathan, don¡¯t you understand what I mean? It¡¯s all right.Just sit back and watch the


    show.You''ll understand it soon enough!"


    Justin motioned for the two men next to him to move to the side before he turned to face the


    surrounding elders.


    "To all the Lodge family elders, I''d like to apologize for beingte.There were some urgent matters at


    thepany which I needed to attend to, and it took some time."


    "Justin! I¡¯m the one in control of the family now! Don¡¯t you forget that!"


    Jonathan was displeased for being neglected, so he took out the family seal and ced it on the table.


    The low sound reminded Justin that he had already passed his family seal to Jonathan.


    Justin looked back, smiling as he said, "Oh, right.If you had not mentioned it, I might have


    forgotten.Granduncle, I passed the seal to you for temporary safekeeping a few days ago.Thank you so


    much for helping me, and it¡¯s time I take it back and continue with my duties."


    With that, Justin stretched his arm to reach for the seal.


    Jonathan''s expression changed as he had not expected Justin to say such a thing or even have the


    audacity to take the seal back.


    He pressed Justin¡¯s hand down, berating, "Justin! What are you doing? Do you think owning the family


    seal is child¡¯s y? How could you pass it over and take it back as you wish?"


    Henry''s expression soured when he noticed that Jonathan''s and Justin''s hands clutched the seal.He


    badly wanted to snatch it from them.


    In the face of Jonathan¡¯s rebuke, Justin only sneered, "Child¡¯s y? Over thest few days, the bunch


    of you have been creating chaos in the family, hoping to take over its management.You guys would do


    anything for the family seal, including tarnishing the image of the family! None of you cared that


    Grandpa had just passed away.Don¡¯t you guys find the things you did pathetic?"


    When Lily heard Justin''s response, she felt a sense of relief.She was beginning to worry that Justin had


    given up because he was discouraged or for some other reason, but now she saw the old Justin again.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Justin! Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?"


    Jonathan was trembling with anger.He did not expect Justin to dare speak to him in such a manner as


    he was much older.


    However, Justin did not care about their pride this time around and smirked coldly.


    "I¡¯m the head of the Lodge family.I possess the family seal and have the authority to make all decisions


    in this family.Do you know who you''re talking to?"


    "Why you!"

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    ¡®Justin!"


    Henry roared.


    "It doesn¡¯t mean you can disrespect your elders this way just because you¡¯ve held on to the family seal


    for two years! We¡¯re still uncertain about who the head of the family is before we know the truth behind


    your grandpa¡¯s death!"


    Justin nodded.


    "Yeah, you¡¯re right! We should know the truth about Grandpa¡¯s death, so..."


    He nodded to his assistant, who picked up the phone, hunched over, and began talking.


    Vaguely, they could hear him say, "Okay.Got it."


    Then he reported to Justin.


    "They¡¯re about three minutes away."


    "what are you doing?" Henry stared at him.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter who you bring here today! We¡¯re discussing an internal matter of the family today, so


    it should be settled within the family.We have the forensic report now, but if you are still going to deny


    it..."


    "You¡¯re wrong!"


    Justin interrupted loudly.He had his hands ced behind his back, looking fair and just.


    "This isn¡¯t just an internal matter of the Lodge family! Since we''re unclear about the true reason behind


    Grandpa¡¯s death, this is an unsolved crime! It¡¯s a human life that was taken away, and I¡¯ve decided to


    look past any personal grudges and choose the fairest way to find out the truth about Grandpa¡¯s


    death."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, a sharp siren sounded outside the hall, stunning everyone at the


    scene.


    Henry and Jonathan''s facial expressions shifted radically.


    "You called the police?"


    "Yes, I did! Let¡¯s have the police investigate this case.If Grandpa was poisoned, what poison was used,


    and how was he poisoned? Who is the murderer? We¡¯ll get all the answers to that soon."


    While Justin spoke, he looked over at Lily.


    The two met gazes and smiled.


    Calling the cops was a decision that was made after Lily and Justin discussed things.


    Although the Lodge family was powerful and had to be mindful of their image and influence in society,


    all of that was considered nothingpared to their grandfather¡¯s death.


    Earlier, Lily thought something had gone wrong as she had not seen Justin or the cops.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡®Justin, you unfilial brat! You¡¯re going to embarrass the entire family and ruin our reputation! The Lodge


    family is going to be theughingstock of everyone in town! You''ve wronged the..."


    Before he could finish his words, Lily interjected, "Unfilial brat? Does it make you guys filial for making


    false usations just because Grandpa¡¯s cause of death is unclear? Did you mention the Lodge


    family¡¯s reputation earlier? With all the chaos you guys have created, what reputation do we have left?"


    Lily continued, "It¡¯s already the biggest joke that all of you are here, questioning the head of the family!


    Didn¡¯t you insist that I was the murderer? I¡¯ll stay here and cooperate with the police because I have


    nothing to fear! Only those who are guilty of something would be scared!"


    Regardless of how much Henry and Jonathan were unwilling to be involved in the investigation, they


    could do nothing because the police were already there.


    Now the forensic department would examine the real cause of Wilfred¡¯s death, and all relevant parties


    would be brought back to the station for questioning.


    Henry never expected Justin to get the police involved, even when it was at the expense of the family¡¯s


    name.


    Before he left, he gave Lily a death stare.


    "Lily, do you think that you have defeated me? You¡¯re still too naive."


    On the other hand, he said nothing when passing by Justin.


    Instead, he just stared at him fiercely.


    Lily would also need to go to the police station, which was within her expectations.


    She was also desperate to find out how her grandfather died and whether someone had murdered him!


    She would not let the murderer off the hook, no matter what!

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    The development was obviously beyond Nathaniel and Arianna''s expectations.


    Once the secrets of the rich and powerful families were out, the impact on their reputation was


    immeasurable.


    Regardless, this matter would be covered up and hidden so that it would never be known to outsiders.


    However, it had already spread throughout Sapphine and Brown City.


    At this point, the entire country was aware of this.


    The media were the most adept at excavating and expanding their imagination on such things.


    Not only was the Lodge family under a lot of chaos right now, but they were also busy giving their


    statements at the police station while they waited for Wilfred''s cause of death from the forensics team.


    The Lodge family was in a mess, and theirpany was in turmoil when the news broke out.


    Reporters had already interviewed several high-level executives but had yet to learn what was


    happening.


    Everyone in the Lodge family was panic- stricken as the outside world continued to have their opinions.


    Arianna watched the news with pursed lips and slowly sipped on her red wine, a faint smile on her face.


    ¡®Good! I hope it gets messier!'' The more chaotic it was, the higher the chances she had to take


    advantage of things, and the more likely she coulde out on top.


    Of course, the first thing she had to do was resolve her family¡¯s affairs.


    Bang! The office door swung open.


    Arianna did not have to look up to know who it was just by the sound.


    She unhurriedly turned off the TV and put down the wine ss before looking over.


    Damian stormed in grumpily as if he had woken up on the wrong side of the bed.


    "Ari, how can you still sit here and watch TV as you sip on wine?! Do you know how chaotic the people


    under you are right now?!"


    Damian began to point fingers as if he was already the head of thepany.


    However, Arianna was not angry at all.


    Instead, she looked at him with a smile.


    "What''s wrong? What did they do that made you so angry?"


    "Do my words mean nothing to them? Don''t they know I''m the general manager of this project? Do they


    know I am the branch manager?! Why do they keep listening to that Hall guy? Is this the Tanner


    Corporation or the Hall Corporation?!"


    Damian was indignant.


    It seemed like Nathaniel had pushed his buttons quite a bit.


    Arianna restrained herself from rolling her eyes and thought, ''This obviously is the Tanner Corporation,


    but you''re not a Tanner.Get off your high horse!'' However, those were words she could not say out


    loud.Instead, she stood up and quietly poured Damian some red wine.Then she ced it in front of


    him, patted his shoulders, and said, "Even you know this is the Tanner Corporation, and it belongs to


    our family.Why does an outsider threaten you?"


    "He doesn¡¯t threaten me.He just can''t get along with me! I told him we should invite some


    internationally renowned perfumers toe up with exquisite perfumes so we can easily win over the


    market and be famous.


    "Guess what? He kept shooting me down with questions like how much we would have to pay those


    renowned perfumers and what if they don''t live up to their name.Do we even have any perfumers that


    are up to par here? Everyone knows all the great perfumers are from abroad!"


    Although Damian had a general understanding of this new project, he needed to be more familiar


    with the perfumery industry.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Also, he only knew a few famous perfumers.


    However, he heard that all the famous perfumers were from abroad, so he was tempted to invite them


    over.


    In his argument, it would firstly be a more straightforward option.


    Perfumes prepared by well-known perfumers naturally opened up to the market quickly.


    Secondly, he was eager to achieve anything to make his father and everyone else in thepany


    acknowledge him.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    It had not been easy for Damian, growing up as an illegitimate child for so many years.


    His mother taught him to enter the Tanner family and inherit their properties.


    Although he had gathered much theoretical knowledge in business, he never had the chance to


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    practice it.


    Now that he was in charge of a new project, he was eager to make achievements.


    Of course, Arianna read him like a book and did not object.


    "I think you''re right, but Mr.Hall also has his points.He has experience in this field.Maybe there are


    things he sees that we can''t."


    Faced with her words, Damian became even more furious.


    "What can he see that we can''t?! I think he''s just deliberately trying to go against me.I think he''s


    unhappy that I am the manager!"


    He mmed the table and continued, "Ari! I don''t understand why you value him so much!


    "Don''t you know how notorious he is in this circle? My friends said he was someone no one could get


    along with.How did he stomp all over you and make you put him on a pedestal?"


    He insinuated that Nathaniel had deceived Arianna.


    Hearing this, Arianna straightened up, and her face sank.


    "Damian, you''re going a bit overboard with this.Mr.Hall did make some mistakes in the past, but it is all


    in the past.No one is a saint, and everyone has their faults.We can''t deny he is experienced and


    insightful in this industry."


    "B-But!"


    "All right, calm down.I''ll chat with Mr.Hall and ask him what he thinks.I''ll persuade him to listen to your


    side of the story."


    Then she put her hand on his shoulder, giving it a little squeeze.


    "Really?!"


    Damian''s face instantly changed into delight and shot up when he heard his sister would stand up for


    him.


    "Silly boy, we''re a family.Who else will I help if it isn''t you?" Arianna said smilingly, "Take it easy.Just do


    what you do best and show up with your achievements."


    "Don''t worry.As long as I invite the world''s top perfumers, I will break through the market!"


    Arianna nodded.


    "Then go ahead with your ns.However, Damian, I must remind you.Ourpany''s budget...isn''t


    very big, so..."


    "What?! We don''t have money?!"


    Damian''s eyes widened.


    "It''s not that we don''t have money; we just have limited funds.You should know how much it costs to


    bring in those top perfumers.Everything will be fine if it is within the budget.You can do what you want,


    and I''ll always support you!"


    Saying this, Arianna cheered him on.


    Damian regained his confidence when he saw Arianna like this.


    "Okay! We''ll just discuss the prices beforehand, then.I have so many friends, so I just need to connect


    with them.As long as you''re supporting me, I''m sure I''ll be able to achieve more!"


    "I''ll be waiting to hear from you!"


    As soon as Damian left the room, the smile on Arianna''s face froze.


    Her expression changed in a blink of an eye as she lowered her head and pressed the inte.


    "Come to my office."


    After speaking, she immediately let the button go and leaned back on her chair.A good show was about


    to unfold!

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    Not long after, Arianna''s office door opened again, but this time, Nathaniel walked in.


    As soon as he entered the door and noticed the two sses on the table, he smiled.


    "Did your little brothere toin again?"


    "If he doesn''t show up one day, I''d think he''s dead!"


    After a pause, she nced at him.


    "Or you''re dead."


    Nathaniel broke out into an indifferentugh.


    "There''s no way he''ll be dead.Your grandpa treasures him too much.He''d have a hundred men


    protecting him.It''s even less likely if I died."


    Arianna cut to the chase and said thoughtfully, "Haven''t you heard the devil lives the longest? All right,


    enough.Let''s get down to business.I''ve agreed to let him carry out his ideas and get the world''s top


    perfumers.He can do whatever he wants."


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid Damian might invite a renowned perfumer who creates an amazing perfume and


    then manages to make a name for himself? He might achieve something and steal your limelight,"


    Nathaniel taunted as he sat across Arianna.He crossed his legs, pulled out a pack of cigarettes, and lit


    a stick.


    Arianna did not stop him and casually answered, "With you here, why do I have to worry about that? I


    told him we had a limited budget.If we take the money out of the picture, which top perfumer is so easyCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    to hire? You should know this more than I do.


    "Damian wants to find a friend to help create a connection.There are more fake perfumers than there


    are real ones.What''s the name of the perfumer that you''ve worked with before? Frank, was it? Wasn''t


    he a supposed famous perfumer as well? It was onlyter in Westwood did we find out..."


    She did not have to continue when she noticed Nathaniel''s face change.


    "Anyway, I believe you can handle this.The higher Damian climbs, the greater the fall," Arianna said,


    squinting at Nathaniel.


    She did not feel like that brat brother of hers was a threat at all.


    However, she did not act on it for her family''s superficial harmony.


    Since she knew her boundaries, Nathaniel did not bother about it any longer.


    Instead, he took a drag from his cigarette and propped his hand on the table.


    "You shouldn''t be worrying about this.As for the matters in Sapphine, what will you do about that?"


    "Shouldn''t I ask you your thoughts on that?"


    Arianna turned on herputer and turned the monitor around to him.


    The page on the screen was a report on the Lodge family.


    "Your ex-girlfriend is something else.She involved the police!"


    "That''s just like her," he sighed.


    Nathaniel continued to stare at the screen before saying, ''''Once she decides to take action, she''ll be


    ruthless."


    Lily went all out back then, insisting on getting to the end of things with Nathaniel at his expense, not


    giving up even when they went to court.She even had backup ns, so this made him fear her


    subconsciously in the days that followed.


    The panic and disbelief Nathaniel felt when he discovered that the woman he thought was wrapped


    around his finger was not under his control and might even trample him was unforgettable!


    "I don''t care if that''s her style or not.All I want to know is what''s your next move."


    Arianna drummed her finger on the monitor and continued, "I think it''ll be difficult for Henry to win this


    power grab.If he loses, our efforts will be in vain."


    They initially thought Henry might be of help to them.


    The two did not expect him to end up being a ck sheep.


    They had already given him the upper hand, yet Lily managed to capsize the boat.


    Nathaniel found it strange to hear about how Lily had recorded his meeting with Henry.


    How could it be filmed? However, the person present at that time was from the Lodge family.


    Not much news spread, so Nathaniel was in the dark about this.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    "Nothing''s confirmed yet.Don''t be so discouraged."


    Nathaniel shook his head and flicked his cigarette.


    "Don''t forget, Henry didn''te back alone."


    "Are you talking about the group of so-called ancient kickboxers that he brought back?"


    Arianna raised her eyebrows disapprovingly, "I''m not trying to rain on your parade, but the so- called


    old kickboxer family is overstated.For years, no one has seen them in action, nor has anyone seen how


    powerful they are.I''m not trying to pry, but you''ve been with Lily for many years.Is she that powerful?"


    Nathaniel did not answer.


    "See, although they may have been powerful in the past, don''t forget what era we''re in now.How can


    their skills be stronger than guns? Even if we don''t have our weapons, if they are as powerful as the


    legend goes, why didn''t Henry make a move? Why do they have to wait until the police get involved?


    From what I see, it¡¯s all just a bluff!"


    Initially, she did not want to say any of these.


    If everything were smooth sailing, she would be delighted.


    Whether the kickboxers were powerful had nothing to do with her.


    After all, she was a businesswoman.


    Her goal was to win over the Tanner family, then take over Brown City before she sought to control the


    whole country''s market.


    Seeing how they had already progressed to this point and Nathaniel was still rambling about the


    kickboxers Henry brought, Arianna could not help but give him a reality check.


    It was always better to have both feet on the ground than one head in the air.


    However, Nathaniel disagreed.He did not speak, which indicated that he did not see eye to eye with


    Arianna.He had indeed seen how powerful Lily was.


    Back during his sneak attack, he watched Lily fight countless thugs on her own.


    Since then, ayer of fear was instilled in him.


    Although he had no idea how powerful the kickboxers were, one thing for sure was that these people


    were stronger than ordinary humans.


    Even the bodyguards that were with them were much more powerful.


    Of course, he didn''t n to tell Arianna any of these.


    After all, arguing with her about this was meaningless.


    "It''s hard to tell what will happen on the side of the Lodge family.Since the police have already


    intervened, we shouldn''t get involved.Now that I have some free time, let''s take care of the business


    here first."


    Nathaniel put out his cigarette in the ashtray and sat upright.


    "One step at a time."


    Hearing this, Arianna leaned forward.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "There''s nothing we can do about the Lodge family right now,"he said as he eyed her suspiciously.


    She smiled and took out a sh drive.


    "This is the recording of that day.Take it back and listen to it carefully.We''ll see if we can use any of it.I


    think you''re better than me at this kind of thing.You''re the best at taking advantage of public opinions!"


    "How did you get this?!"


    As soon as those words came out, Nathaniel immediately felt like he had overstepped.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    This woman was indeed cunning.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    After taking the sh drive, Nathaniel repeated it multiple times.


    Although it was just an audio recording, he knew Lily was aware of his meet-up with Henry the other


    day. She watched their every move, and they let her slip under their noses.


    Thinking back, Nathaniel felt ayer of cold sweat forming on his back.


    He used to think that he was stealthy while she was naive. He thought that he could slip past her and


    she wouldn''t notice. Little did he know that she had eyes everywhere.


    He had to be more careful.


    However, Nathaniel reassured himself with the fact that Lily did not know much about his deal with


    Henry. As of now, Wilfred''s cause of death had yet to be determined. After listening to the recording


    repeatedly, the only part that piqued his interest was how Lily managed to "poison" Henry.


    As it was just an audio recording, Nathaniel couldn''t see what was happening and could only make


    guesses from the voices.


    Henry sounded like he was poisoned or that Lily managed to strike him a blow. From the clip, it


    sounded as if she could slip toxins into the fragrance if she wanted to.


    If that was the case, it was downright scary!


    Although Nathaniel wasn''t a perfumer himself, he had been involved in his industry for years. Lily


    wasn''t the only perfumer he had under his wings, and he would often drop by theboratory during


    productions. However, he had never heard of any toxins that could be added to a fragrance that would


    poison anyone that smelled it.


    Did such a thing exist? Was there such a possibility? Whatever the case was, it could be put to good


    use once Nathaniel got his hands on it.


    A perfumer that could make perfumes containing toxins... once it was released to the world would


    definitely shock everyone. Lily could be held responsible as someone that was endangering society.


    This could be his revenge!


    Even if this incident were fake, it would still cause panic. No one would dare to buy or use any future


    perfumes she created.


    Nathaniel pondered until the crack of dawn. He wanted to ensure that he did not miss anything, and


    once he determined that this audio was safe to be leaked, he took a deep breath and stretched.


    It was no wonder Arianna told him to listen to it carefully. It seemed like she was thinking the same


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    thing.


    Once the police had collected their statements, a group of people was released. After all, there was no


    conclusive evidence so far, and they were waiting for the forensics department''s final result.


    Lily and Justin sat in the same car and were extraordinarily quiet. It had been a while since the two


    rode together like this.


    When she was a child, she spent most of the time at the Lodge family house. As the eldest grandson,


    Justin would follow Wilfred everywhere. Back then, Lily would be envious of Justin, thinking he could go


    out and y every day without being forced to practice.


    Only after she grew up, she saw that his burdens were more significant than her own.


    Justin would start his practice before dawn, and each time he went out was not for fun. Instead, it was


    part of his training, and he kept it all


    to himself. Although he had a cold demeanor, his heart was anything but.


    "Is everything settled at thepany?" Lily asked to break the awkward silence.


    She knew there were still things that had yet to be dealt with, but she didn''t know exactly what it was.


    After all, she wasn''t a part of thepany''s affairs and couldn''t do anything to help.


    "Everything''s fine.¡± Justin was still as calm as ever.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    It was clear he put in a lot of effort to solve them. He would have spent less time if it were as easy as


    he said.


    Lily slowly looked out the window and said, ¡°Reporting this matter to the police will definitely affect the


    Lodge family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important than Grandpa.¡± He said word by word.


    This incident would significantly impact the Lodge family if exposed publicly, but both of them had the


    same consensus on this matter.


    Justin was a taciturn person and not very good at words. Lily said a few words and could not continue


    the conversation further, and silence befell them once again.


    The car only took a short time to drive back to the Lodge family residence. The entire house was


    shrouded in darkness and seemed gloomy after the turmoil of the past few days.


    ¡°Something''s not right!¡± Lily soon noticed something was out of ce.


    She raised her eyebrows and focused on her hearing, sensing that the overall atmosphere was not


    right. The Lodge family house was usually quiet, and the disciples were scattered all around, but she


    felt very ufortable as soon as she got out of the car. This was her sharp instinct as someone who


    practiced martial arts.


    There was an overwhelming sense of oppression in the air. It was as if there were enemies hidden in


    all directions. She could feel it, and so could Justin.


    Justin frowned and nced in a direction casually. He felt the wind blowing and a figure suddenly


    attacked him from behind.


    There were two separate assaults. Justin and Lily were each attacked from behind by two attackers


    who acted aggressively and swiftly.


    In the eyes of Justin and Lily, their swift actions appeared slow. They were able to dodge the assault


    andunch a quick counterattack. Justin spun around and moved to his adversary''s back.


    Justin struck him with one hand while blocking the opponent''s arm. Justin grabbed his throat with the


    other. ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    The opponent was forced to bend over. The two of them did not say a word. Justin and Lily looked at


    each other and knocked out their respective opponents at the same time.


    The air of dread that had surrounded them remained and even worsened.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°p! p! p!¡± The sound of apuse could be heard.


    Henry walked out of the house. He returned to the house before them and brought a storm with him.


    ¡°My nephew and niece have good skills.¡± He smiled smugly and stood in the middle.


    He said with the attitude of the house¡¯s patriarch, ¡°Do you think anything will change if you called the


    police? I want to resolve this matter peacefully, but you¡¯re unwilling and want to fight to the end. You


    can¡¯t me your uncle for being cruel... since it was you two who were being stubborn!¡±


    He leaned forward and smiled smugly.


    ¡°Are you finally showing your true colors? Is grandfather¡¯s death rted to you?¡± Justin asked coldly.


    He failed to understand how Henry yed a part in Wilfred''s death as there was no evidence. The


    timing was not right for Henry tomit the crime as he had not returned when Wilfred passed away.


    How could he have the opportunity to do so? Henry''s return was a coincidence, but that was


    impossible.


    Justin hoped that his grandfather''s death was not rted to Henry. Wilfred would be sorrowful if his son


    were the one who killed him.


    Henry coldlyughed, ¡°Hahaha. Why are you questioning this right now? You should worry about


    yourselves instead. I''ll take back everything that the Lodge family owes me today! ¡±


    His expression became ferocious.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Henry waved, and Lily immediately felt people surrounding her and rushing toward her from all


    directions. She instinctively bent down, quickly attacked one of the men who approached her from her


    side with a whirlwind kick, and sent him flying.


    After that, she punched her opponents behind her. Three to four people were lying on the ground when


    she finallynded. She quickly nced at Justin''s side and noticed he was also fighting. She did not


    have the time to look at him for too long because more opponents were rushing toward her.


    Their skills were not as good as Lily''s, but they were one level higher than the Lodge family¡¯s disciples.


    It was not because they had better foundations but because their moves were ruthless.


    The Lodge family had a long tradition as an ancient kickboxing family, and in their principle,


    practitioners must first cultivate their virtue before learning kickboxing. Therefore, they learned to be


    benevolent when using their learned kickboxing skills. Their moves were abination of attack and


    defense.


    However, their opponents used extremely vicious and deadly moves in all their attacks. That was the


    first time Lily had met such opponents. She learned kickboxing when she was young from her


    grandfather and only exchanged blows with members of the Lodge family.


    In short, she did not need to fight in this peaceful and prosperous time. Thest time she fought was


    when Nathaniel threatened her in an alley. That was the first time she used her skills over the past few


    years.


    Lily blocked a few moves, repelled a few people, and divided her attention to look at Justin''s side. She


    saw Justin was also blocking and repelling his share of opponents. Justin did not seem to be in danger


    at the moment but was overwhelmed by attacks.


    ¡®This can''t go on!¡¯


    Their opponents kepting at them. It looked like they also needed to fight back and not merely


    defend. If not, their opponents would exhaust their stamina over time. Then Lily and Justin would lose


    even if they had better skills than their opponents.


    Lily made her decision and no longer dodged. She caught her opponent''s fist in front of her and


    stopped his momentum. Her opponent''s strength was shocking, but Lily did not even budge. After that,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily angrily twisted his wrist and broke it.


    Crack!


    Acrisp sound echoed, followed by the man¡¯s wailing.


    Lily flipped his arm and body over and unhesitantly kicked the back of his knee the next instant,


    causing him to kneel on the ground. Another crisp sound echoed. The man was lying on the ground


    when she let go of his hand. He seemed unable to move anymore.


    Her actions were seamless and perfect. The other opponents were stunned. Even Henry, watching on


    the sidelines, was equally stunned and speechless.


    ¡®H-How is this girl so powerful?! ¡¯


    Henry may have abolished his kickboxing skills, but he could identify Lily¡¯s skills to a certain extent by


    observing her moves, speed, and skills. After all, he had learned it before and had the foundation.


    Henry had not taken Lily seriously before, as she was only a little girl in her eyes. However, he needed


    to re-evaluate her. Her aura seemed to change in a short period. Her moves were decisive, neat, and


    precise.


    The most critical point was that she had a solid foundation, apparent from the strength of her punches


    and kicks. Justin even seemed slightly inferior whenpared to her. Lily¡¯s attacks intimidated the


    others, and they stayed frozen for a moment. No one came forward to attack for a while.


    Justin had defeated his opponent and was slightly surprised to see Lily''s attacks. He once heard his


    grandfather mention that Lily was the family''s most talented and skillful kickboxer. However, he never


    took his grandfather''s words seriously or to heart.


    Justin and Lily rarely had opportunities to practice together due to their different training methods and


    time. They had only exchanged a few blows. When they fought a few months ago, he only thought her


    movements were a little unorthodox.


    He thought it was because she neglected her practice. However, just now...

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    At the moment, Justin thought he never truly knew Lily.


    ¡°W-Why you...¡± Henry was extremely shocked as he had never expected Lily to be so powerful. He


    took a few steps back and shouted,


    ¡°Attack! Attack!¡±


    Lily felt a cold and harsh wind before she stepped forward. She also felt something sharp flying toward


    her.


    ¡°Watch out! ¡± Justin yelled.


    Lily furrowed her brows and turned her body slightly to avoid the oing threat. Her feet moved


    around quickly in a circle, and her opponent''s movement was equally as fast. Two figures moved


    around quickly.


    ¡°Henry Lodge, you colluded with others...¡± Someone attacked Justin before he could finish his


    sentence. Justin had no choice but to fight back immediately. There was one opponent on the left and


    another on the right. Both sides were fighting ferociously as the neers had much better skills than


    the ones before.


    Lily calmed down and concentrated on her battle. She finally saw how her opponent looked after


    dozens of moves. Her opponent had a beard, arge body and looked highly vicious. Lily had kicked


    him a few times, but he did not even frown. It was as if he did not feel anything.


    On the other hand, Justin''s opponent had a clean and tidy appearance and looked more like a weak


    academician than a thug.


    Different from his look, his moves were highly ruthless. He also kept a smug smile on his face. Justin


    seemed helpless against him.


    The bearded man, Apollo, wore ck clothes wrapped around his body, showing his prominent


    muscles, while the academician, Creed, wore white clothes and looked thin. If Lily guessed correctly,


    they were the famous ¡®Light-Shadow Killers* in the kickboxing circle.


    Kickboxing was seemingly declining in today¡¯s developed society since there was not much news and


    achievements about the ancient kickboxing families. However, it was far from the truth.


    The kickboxing families were not in decline or had disappeared. On the contrary, the ancient kickboxing


    circle had its own prosperity. It was just that everyone had a different direction of development.


    The Lodge family, for example, only epted a few disciples and practiced kickboxing for personal


    development. They mainly engaged in business. From the perspectives of outsiders, they looked like


    they were in decline, but in reality, they had just shifted their focus toward the family¡¯s livelihood and


    development.


    Another type of development gradually disappeared from the public''s eyes and moved to rtively


    hidden ces such as inds or mountains. They gradually lost contact with the outside world, and in


    the eyes of the public, these ancient kickboxing families had disappeared in the sands of time.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The ¡®Light-Shadow Killers¡¯ belonged to the Riggs family. The Riggs family had gone missing for many


    years, so Lily never expected to meet these two legendary people and even fight with them.


    ¡®Does this mean the Riggs family are Henry''s supporters?!¡¯


    Lily got distracted as many thoughts passed through her mind. She almost got hit on her left shoulder.


    Fortunately, she returned to her senses immediately and quickly avoided his palm. She was shocked.


    Her shoulder bone would likely fracture if his palm hit her just now. This rumored top kickboxer was


    terrifyingly strong.


    ¡°C-Capture them, quickly!¡± Henry, standing on the sidelines, shouted anxiously. He could see and


    differentiate their fight before this, but now the situation was indistinguishable as both sides were


    fighting intensely.


    Initially, he ascertained his victory but had be a little unsure.


    ¡®No, it can¡¯t be! I deliberately borrowed Apollo and Creed for this. Nothing must go wrong!¡¯

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    When Henry shouted, Apollo and Creed¡¯s moves became swifter and more violent.


    Justin never expected them to be here, so he could only fight with all his heart as he was shocked.


    They had fought with hundreds of moves, yet there was still no clear winner.


    Henry''s shouting distracted Justin for a while. Looking back, Justin saw Apollo and Creed¡¯s feet were


    already in front of him. Justin hurriedly dodged but was still a stepte. His chest instantly became


    stuffy, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his throat.


    "Pfft..." He fell, hurt.


    Seeing that Justin was injured, Henry sighed in relief and became less nervous. He raised his voice,


    "Don''t kill them! I want them alive!"


    He returned to the Lodge family to hold the family¡¯s power and get back what he wanted. However,


    Henry also wanted to avoid causing too much trouble.


    After all, they were members of the Lodge family, and it would be non-beneficial to him to cause death.


    Henry only needed them to be obedient, and they would be fine if they were willing to do so.


    ¡°Justin, Lily, why do you have to be so stubborn? Why won''t you listen to me? When I be the head


    of the Lodge family, I won''t kick you out. Look at you guys. I can''t bear it either when you are injured!¡±


    While speaking, Henry dragged a chair from the side and sat in the middle to watch the fight.


    Initially, Henry was not confident, but when Justin got hit, he felt everything was under control. Henry


    knew it was the right thing to do to invite the Light-Shadow Killers to help him. He sure would fail if he


    relied on his useless thugs.


    Henry squinted and looked up at the sky. "It''s gettingte. If you agree to me being the head of the


    Lodge family, promise to listen to me in the future and treat me respectfully. If so, I''ll tell these two to


    stop. How about that?"


    Although Justin was injured, he did not stop and continued fighting. After hearing Henry''s cruel words,


    Justin refused immediately. ¡°In your dreams!"


    "Tsk tsk, since you all are so disobedient, then as an elder, I can only teach you a lesson. Let''s do it the


    hard way!" Henry sighed and seemed sympathetic, but his expression showed he was determined to


    win this round.


    Bing-bang!


    The loud sound, coupled with an earthquake-like concussion, stunned everyone. Even the fight


    between Justin and Creed stopped temporarily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Everyone saw Apollo fall to the ground with a palm print on his chest and his shirt ripped. Everyone


    was dumbfounded and looked at the woman who walked out of the dust cloud.


    Lily walked over unhurriedly and massaged her wrist casually. " You have excellent skills!"


    Apollo only groaned in pain while Justin and Henry were dumbfounded.


    Creed, on the side, screamed sharply. His voice was extremely harsh. Henry was at the side watching


    the fight and could not help raising his hand to cover his ears.


    Creed¡¯s sharp voice seemed capable of piercing one''s eardrums.


    Lily frowned while Creed rushed in front of her in the next second. One of his hands shaped like an


    eagle w and grabbed directly toward her throat. Lily raised her hand to block, stopping the move,


    and turned around. However, Creed reacted fast and turned his wrist over to grab her wrist instead.


    Lily''s arm swayed as she easily swayed past Creed¡¯s seemingly impossible grab. No one saw how she


    injured Apollo, including Apollo himself.


    Initially, Apollo felt he had prevailed over Lily, but his opponent''s movements were much faster. It was


    so fast that his eyes were dazzled, and he could not see clearly. When he could finally see, he could


    not avoid the palming toward him.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Apollo had confidence in his skills and strength to withstand this move, but as soon as it fell on him, he


    heard the crack of his bones and roared in pain.


    Justin stood by at first, ready to rush in and lend a hand. Then he took a deep breath, assessed the


    situation, and realized Lily was fine.


    He was shocked since he did not know when she had developed such advanced abilities. Given the


    circumstances, though, this was a good advantage.


    Henry was hunched over, staring nervously at the action. The situation had be much more dire.


    He had begun to doubt his chances of victory and was clinging to the chair''s arm for support.


    ¡°Can''t you even take down a little girl?! With your skills like this, how would you exin yourself to your


    master?!" He screamed furiously.


    Henry sensed something was off as he watched Justin extend a hand headed straight for him.


    "Justin, Justin..." Henry stood up in a panic and stepped back. He knocked over the chair, tripped, and


    stumbled back.


    Henry did not fall as Justin grabbed his arm and pulled violently, with the other hand moving to grip


    Henry''s throat. "Tell them to stop!"


    ¡°You! How dare you! I¡¯m your uncle!" Henry shouted in a panic.


    "Uncle?" Justin sneered as his voice was ice cold, "Sorry, I don''t have an uncle!"


    ¡°Justin, you...¡±


    "Tell them to stop, or I''ll break your neck!" The strength of Justin''s fingers increased as he squeezed


    Henry''s neck harder.


    Henry''s throat was being squeezed so hard that he felt like he would suffocate. He felt Justin''s finger


    pinching an artery in his neck. A little more force and his neck would be broken.


    Henry could not be stubborn anymore at the juncture of life and death. He clenched his teeth and said,


    "Stop!"


    However, no one listened to him. With renewed vigor, Creed fought even more aggressively. When


    Apollo was injured and lying on the ground, he fought through the pain anyway. Lily was fighting alone


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    against both of them.


    "Stop! Didn''t you hear me when I told you to stop?! Stop fighting! " Henry roared.


    Still, no one listened!


    It was as if the three of them had physically separated Justin and Henry into a separate space and


    disregarded him. Henry was just as taken aback as Justin was.


    Henry never thought that the people he brought here would not listen to his orders at all.


    ¡°Apollo and Creed, did you hear me? If you don''t stop, I will let you ... uh!"


    Instinctively, Justin lifted a hand to block it, and there was a loud " ng." A tiny, concealed weapon slid


    to the floor, revealing a needle-like dart. At that moment, if Justin had not intervened, Henry would have


    received a direct hit to the mouth. Henry''s face whitened with fear, and he no longer dared to shout.


    It was not until this moment that he suddenly realized that the Light-Shadow Killers did not obey him,


    as if his words had no power.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Justin also realized this and let go of Henry as it was no longer necessary. Henry had no power to


    threaten anyone himself. Now that he had lost their support, he did not pose any threat.


    ¡°Why, why would this happen...¡±


    Frightened by the darting toward him, Henry was shaking like a leaf. He became weak and slid to


    the ground as Justin withdrew his hand. He sat on the floor with his eyes wide open as he could not


    recover from his fright.


    The dart just now almost cost him his life. Henry''s eyes fixed on the dart on the ground. The incident


    was still revolving in his mind as he almost faced the reaper!


    His hands clenched into fists, and his heart was full of anger, but he did not dare to speak again as he


    stared fiercely at the direction of the fight.


    The three were entangled together, but Lily was not panicked. She seemed to be able to handle it with


    ease. About ten minutester, crashing sounds were heard as Apollo and Creed fell to the ground.


    Apollo, who was already injured, was in bad shape as he could barely get up.


    "W-Who are you?" Creed asked in a shrill voice.


    "Go back and tell your master to deal with your own family¡¯s business!" Lily said coldly.


    Both did not care about Henry as they helped each other up. They red at her fiercely before they


    disappeared without a trace.


    Looking them left, Lily walked unhurriedly in front of Henry. She lowered her head to look at him. "What


    else do you have to say?"


    "You..." Henry looked at her, and although he saw it with his own eyes, Henry still could not believe it.


    Was she the soft little girl he knew? Even if he had been gone for some time, how could this girl


    acquire such expertise?


    "Are you okay?¡± Justin asked.


    Lily nodded. Apart from being a little tired, she did not feel ufortable. As for the sense that filled


    her body, it was not a big problem for the time being, so she did not think about it.


    Justin was also surprised by her skills, but now was not the time to ask this.


    ¡°Henry, when grandpa kicked you out of the Lodge family, he hoped you could reflect on yourself. I


    didn''t expect that after so many years, not only did you not repent, but you returned to the Lodge family


    to make trouble! If something bad happened at home, how can you be worthy of the ancestors of the


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Lodge family?!" Justin asked angrily.


    "What do you know?!" Henry was exposed anyway. He was not afraid to show his true colors.


    ¡°The Lodge family was meant to be mine. There''s no reason for someone to pass their inheritance on


    to their grandchild rather than their son. I knew in the past Dad favored you. Do not just stand here and


    insult me, Justin. If you genuinely cared about the Lodge family, then won''t you just leave them in my


    care? You''re to me for the chaos because you won''t let go!


    ¡°You called the police, right? Wasn''t it you who ruined the family¡¯s reputation?¡± Henry said without any


    sign of repentance.


    Taking a step forward, Lily looked at him and asked, "Does my grandfather''s death have anything to do


    with you?!"


    Henry looked up at her, aplicated expression on his face, but he said nothing. He stared at her


    without responding, not confirming or denying her suspicions.


    ¡°Is it you? Did you put the poison?!" The voice gradually became sharper as Lily desperately wanted to


    know the truth.


    The hand behind her was clenching. Lily tried her best to control her emotions. She stared at Henry,


    not letting him avoid it.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter, as you''ve made up your mind that it was me!" he said disapprovingly with a sneer.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    ¡°I''m asking you if you did it!"


    Lily reached out and lifted Henry''s cor, pulling him off the ground. She red fiercely at him.


    Justin watched beside her, stunned, as he did not expect her to have such great strength. When he


    was about to say something, his phone suddenly rang.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Justin looked for the source of the sound as his phone fell in the courtyard during the fight. He walked


    over to pick it up. Although the screen cracked, it was still working.


    Justin was unsure who was calling but answered, "Hello?"


    While listening to the other end of the phone, he seemed distracted. He raised his eyes to look at Lily.


    Henry was almost breathless, saying, "I didn''t expect that my n that I''ve been working on for so long


    would fail because of you. If I had known earlier, I should''ve..."


    Before Henry could finish speaking, he coughed.


    At the same time, Justin ended the phone call. He put down his phone, walked to Lily quickly, and said,


    "The call was from the police station. The forensics department has conclusive results.¡±


    Lily took a deep breath staring at him, and said nothing.


    Understanding her feelings, Justin continued, "The final result of the forensic examination is that


    grandpa died of illness. In other words, it was a natural death instead of a murder."


    His statements stunned not just Lily but Henry as well.


    "Natural death? Natural? Hahaha..." Henry looked up to the sky andughed as his body fell back to


    the ground.


    Unable to recover from the extreme astonishment, Lily had unconsciously let go of her hand as Henry


    fell. She muttered, " This...how is this possible...how...¡±


    ¡°I''m surprised too, but it¡¯s true. We can get the report anytime, you..."


    Justin had not anticipated this oue.


    Justin suspected Lily of being the one who put in the poison. All of them had suspicions about who


    killed Wilfred and why, but they were still waiting for the report to reach a conclusion.


    However, nobody had considered that it was not even a murder and that Wildred had not been


    poisoned. There was no murderer. That meant all this was a farce?! Was it just a joke?!


    ¡°Hahaha...natural death...hahaha...¡±


    Henry was lying on the ground. He raised his head andughed, bursting into tears.


    ¡°That means it''s not him?" Lily came back to sense from hisughter. She looked down at Henry and


    said suspiciously.


    ¡°No.¡± Justin shook his head. "Anyway, this chaos has been for so many days. It should have an end.


    We should discuss and arrange grandpa''s burial!"


    Lily did not speak. This incident was too much for her to ept.


    Was grandpa just sick? Was his illness that serious?


    "Somebody!" Justin raised his voice and called his subordinates, ¡° Lock him up, and don''t let him out


    without my permission!"


    Whether Henry poisoned his grandfather or not, it was indisputable that he conspired with outsiders


    trying to disrupt the Lodge family.


    Justin also had to figure out who Henry had interacted with in the Riggs family.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Lily returned to her hotel shortly after.


    Too many things had happened in the Lodge family residence over the past three days. She felt traces


    of her childhood and Wilfred¡¯s shadow everywhere when she stayed with the Lodge family residence


    and could not help but feel upset.


    She used to think there was an estrangement between herself and Wilfred, that their rtionship was


    not that strong. However, now that her grandfather had passed away, she realized she was missing


    him.


    Lily''s parents passed away when she was a child, so she grew up with her grandfather. She resented


    Wilfred because she thought he was always too strict. She only realized when she grew up that her


    grandfather did whatever was necessary for her good.


    Lily would have injured herself numerous times without his care. However, her grandfather would never


    return now. She wanted to avenge her grandfather, but after all her efforts, she only got the result of


    "natural death.¡± She did not even have the chance to avenge Wilfred.


    "Still not sleeping?" After taking a shower, Alexander saw Lily sitting in a daze on the bed.


    Her legs were bending as her hands wrapped around her legs. Her chin was resting on her knees, and


    her eyes looked straight ahead without any expression.


    Alexander felt upset seeing his wife in this state. He had never seen Lily so absent-minded since they


    met. She had never felt so helpless, even when she had trouble with Nathaniel or went to Alexander in


    desperation to make a ¡°deal.¡±


    Alexander wiped his hair with arge towel, sat down next to the bed, put one hand over Lily¡¯s


    shoulder, pulled her into his arms, and let her lean on his shoulder.


    "This result might be a good ending for you and the Lodge family.¡±


    He also received the news and was very surprised. After all, everyone had been investigating this case


    for so long, and the clues pointing toward the murderer had never stopped, but they did not expect it to


    end up this way.


    Looking back, Henry probably just wanted to use Wilfred''s death to set off a storm and seize power, but


    it was not him who poisoned Wilfred. So, from another point of view, at least Henry did not murder his


    father. At least, it was not that cruel for Wilfred.


    Of course, Lily understood this, but there was a difference between understanding and sadness.


    Human emotions were more challenging to control.


    "By the way, I saw a bruise on your arm. What happened?" Alexander pulled her arm over as he said,


    trying to pull up the sleeves of her clothes.


    Lily shrank her hand and avoided him grabbing it. Still, she could not avoid him and was already in pain


    when Alexander pulled her like this. She hissed, "Ouch..."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Does it hurt?" Alexander was even more nervous now. He pulled up her sleeves involuntarily and saw


    the mark on her arms. It looked like a bruise, but fortunately, there was no torn skin or broken bones. It


    was as if Lily had merely bumped into something, so Alexander felt relieved. Even so, he dialed the


    hotel concierge¡¯s number and asked someone to bring a first-aid kit for Lily''s bruises.


    Lily did not refuse it and let Alexander be.


    After a while, the hotel staff brought the first-aid kit up to them. Alexander sat down again with the first-


    aid kit and carefully rubbed some medicine on her bruises.


    Lily lowered her head and looked at the bruise on her arm. She knew the injury was from her fight


    against the Light-Shadow Killers at the Lodge family residence. As for when she got it, she had no


    idea.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Lily was fair and slender. She did not look very strong, but at that moment, the energy that burst out of


    her body surprised even herself.


    The situation was urgent, and others might not have seen what had happened. Lily knew from her fight


    with Apollo that she was at a slight disadvantage from the start and did not take much advantage of


    him.


    Although she had practiced kickboxing since she was a child, it was mostly for self-defense, and she


    had no choice but to learn it. She was unsure of her own capabilities. She had gotten older and


    stopped training after she entered college. Besides practicing the moves with her peers, she only


    fought with Justin. Even so, it was just a few moves, so she felt her skills were inferior.


    Thest time she fought was when she got kidnapped in Westwood. At that time, she was also a little


    surprised. After thinking back, she spected that facing a grave threat had stimted her body, but


    did it happen again?


    "What are you thinking about?" Alexander looked up and noticed Lily was in a daze.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I''m thinking about what Justin will do with Henry," she replied, faintly sighing.


    In terms of family, Henry was her maternal uncle and Justin''s paternal uncle. When Wilfred was still


    alive, he expelled Henry from the Lodge family. However, Henry had returned to cause trouble again.


    She had no more words to exin how she felt about it.


    Since poison was not the cause of death for Wilfred, the authorities did not consider it a criminal case,


    so Henry would not be convicted and sentenced to prison. Henry had returned to the Lodge family to


    settle other affairs, and he even brought outsiders into the family residence, trying to seize power.


    However, these were part of their family¡¯s business.


    ¡®What will happen since no one got convicted?¡¯


    After thinking about it, Alexander said, "If it were Justin, he would send Henry abroad."


    ¡°Just send him abroad?"


    "If not, would Justin kill him?" Alexander smiled and shook his head, "He won''t, and you won''t either.¡±


    "How do you know I won''t?" It was disgusting to think of Henry''s arrogant appearance. He even tried to


    frame Lily and make a pawn out of her. If the unwarranted crime were convicted, it wouldpletely


    change Lily and Justin''s lives.


    Alexander noticed Lily''s unconvinced expression and smiled, "It''s because I know you''re a softhearted


    person.¡±


    Lily was tough on the tongue. It was easy to be ruthless toward her people, especially her rtives,


    Henry and Justin. It seemed to be amonality of the Lodge family. All except for Henry.


    "What about you?" Turning around, Lily faced Alexander, looked into his eyes, and asked, "If it were


    you, what would you do with Henry?"


    She blinked her eyes curiously, purely because of Alexander''s "if it were Justin" just now. That was to


    say, Alexander analyzed and considered things from Justin''s perspective and personality, not from his


    own.


    "Me?" Alexander raised his eyebrows and gently caressed Lily''s cheek. He said warmly, "Do you really


    want to know?"


    Lily nodded vigorously while Alexander''s smile deepened. He thought about it seriously and replied, "If


    it were me, I would let him stay in Sapphine forever and never leave. Only in Sapphine. I will leave a


    ce for him on the boundary of thend, and he will stay there for the rest of his life."


    Lily never expected that answer, "I thought..."


    "Why? You thought I''d cut him into pieces instead?" Alexander said half-jokingly. He knew what the


    public was saying about him. Lily could not help butugh, "Y-Yeah!"

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Alexander deliberately made himself seem more vicious and pulled Lily closer. He softly spoke as he


    ced his forehead on Lily¡¯s, ¡° Since I''m such a terrifying man, aren''t you afraid of facing me


    everyday?"


    Seeing him making faces on purpose, Lilyughed even louder. Her sullen heart seemed more at ease.


    "Why should I be afraid? Should I worry that you''ll eat me?"


    "So you''re not afraid?¡± Holding her chin, Alexander snorted.


    "Nope!" Lily shook her head, quickly kissed her husband''s lips, and whispered, "It''s not like you''ve


    never tried that before!¡±


    Alexander did not reply because he noticed Lily was being provocative with her reddened cheeks. He


    did want to eat her right now. Suppressing his impulsive thoughts, he kissed her forehead and said, "It''s


    easy to let a person die. Sometimes, living is more painful than dying.¡±


    Hearing his words, Lily fell silent.


    What Alexander said was true. If Henry got locked up and prohibited from exiting Sapphine, he could


    only stay and never get what he wanted. It would be suffering and tormenting to be so close yet far


    from his goals.


    "Okay. You must be tired from the past few days. Rest early, and take good care of yourself. Let''s go


    back to Brown City after your grandfather''s burial." After tidying up the bedding, Alexander supported


    Lily''s back with one hand andid her t.


    "Okay."


    The Lodge family had almost settled their affairs. Since Justin was in charge of the family, Henry had


    no choice but to ept that as a fact. Jonathan had also faded and never returned. Lily no longer had


    anything to do there.


    However, Lily had lingering fears about the two people she fought today. Although she won, she did not


    know if they would return for revenge. Lily had heard of the Light-Shadow Killers and knew they worked


    for the family, but she was unsure if it was their personal mission or a mission sent by the Riggs Family.


    At that time, it was an assumption on why she let the words out to those two people. It was shocking.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As for the Riggs Family, why did they suddenly reappear after disappearing for so many years? She


    could find time to ask Justin to see if he knew.


    Alexander noticed Lily blinking with no intention of falling asleep, so he covered her eyes with a half-


    threatening voice, "Don''t think about it anymore."


    Lily did not tell him about the battle at the Lodge family residence, nor did she n to mention it for the


    time being. Alexander probably did not know about it either. After all, only the Lodge family was there at


    the time, and Lily did not want him to worry.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    "I recently heard the news about the new project department, and you did a good job." Joseph''s voice


    came from the study,ced with satisfaction, "You didn''t let me down."


    Outside the door, Arianna stopped and held her breath subconsciously, not wanting to alert the people


    inside.


    "Dad, like I said earlier, I won''t disappoint you!" Damian''s triumphant voice could be heard from inside,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    and he said confidently, "At least I graduated from business administration. Just wait and see! I''ll make


    achievements that will impress all thepany''s old-timers!"


    Hearing his words, Arianna almostughed out loud.


    This so-called aplished newbie was just bragging. Joseph paid for his meager college education


    so he could be sent abroad to be ted with gold. Although he may have graduated as an honors


    student, he stillcked the skills necessary to manage practical operations. It would require him to face


    theplexity of the business, which a nerd like him would not be able to pick up in a couple of days.


    Needless to say, Joseph was over-confident in his own son. For this reason, he was able to sit through


    his nonsense without batting an eye.


    However, Arianna did not mind at all. If her brother was any dumber, the better she could control him.


    He was a pawn in her game of chess, at best.


    Damian went on to say, "Dad, I''m still a little worried. You know the stubborn old people in thepany


    are still biased towards Uncle Derrick. They won''t necessarily ept me in the future.


    Besides, he still has a son. Are you sure that thepany will be ours in the future?"


    Well, he was notpletely stupid. At least he knew that there were stillpetitors.


    In fact, Arianna was a little worried about the same thing. She could handle this matter easily, but Uncle


    Derrick could not be controlled very well. She had made preparations in regard to that. If that day really


    came, she may have to use some extreme measures.


    She was thinking to herself, but Joseph in the room replied, "Don¡¯t worry about this. Your uncle''s health


    is getting worse now. It seems that he is seriously ill, but he¡¯s just hiding it. I guess he won''t be able to


    hang on any longer. As for Benedict... You should never be afraid of someone who has no ambition


    and no ability!"


    His voice was full of contempt and disdain, ¡°You don''t have to worry about that. Just do your own thing


    and make good achievements. I''ll help you with the rest!"


    Damian was very happy, "Then I can rest assured! Thank you, Dad! As you can see, I''ve contacted Lily,


    the world''s top perfumer.Everything has already been prepared. We''re currently waiting for our


    of money!"


    "Well, then I''ll wait for your good news!"


    Inside, the father and son duoughed happily. Arianna¡¯s focus was on Uncle Derrick. Was he seriously


    ill? How long could he stay alive?


    She knew Derrick''s health was not very good recently, and he rarely came to thepany. Most of the


    affairs were decided remotely. His condition was worse than Arianna had expected. Joseph knew about


    it but did not tell her.


    Since Damian came home, Joseph has given almost all his attention to this brat. Meanwhile, Joseph


    was treating Arianna like an outsider.


    Arianna had always known that Joseph had a very patriarchal outlook. However, it was not as obvious


    since she was the only daughter at home. Once Damian entered the scene, she immediately felt a


    significantly different treatment from Joseph. It was hard for her not to feel resentment.


    Turning around and looking behind her, Eloise was standing there looking at Arianna. Arianna¡¯s heart


    skipped a beat, but fortunately she calmed down and did not shout.


    She did not see when Eloise came in, and Eloise had kept silent. She gave Arianna a deep look,


    pointed in the direction upstairs, and then went to the upper floor without saying a word.


    Immediately understanding the cue, Arianna followed her mother upstairs lightly without disturbing the


    two people in the room.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    "Mom, when did youe back?" She asked after entering the room and closing the door.


    ¡°Not too long ago," Eloise said calmly as she walked to the wine cab and picked out a bottle.


    She took two sses, then sat down and asked Arianna to take a seat across from her. She then


    opened the bottle, and filled both sses with wine.


    Arianna sat down, picked up one of the sses. She did not drink in a hurry, but swirled the ss


    gently, watching the red liquid flow.


    "Mom, I''m sorry you have to go through this," she said.


    "Likewise." Contrary to her, Eloise drank the wine in one go, then stared at the ss in a daze, "It''s all


    fault. I''m sorry."


    "Mom, don''t say things like that!" She patted the back of her mother¡¯s hand, disapproving, "Things are


    not at its worst. Why would you say such a thing?"


    "It''s because I''m not good enough. That''s why dad brought the kid home!" Holding the ss tightly, her


    knuckles turned white. She gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°I''m afraid it won''t be long before dad


    brings that woman home too!"


    Ever since Eloise retired and stayed home to take care of the family, she had devoted herself to the


    Tanners for many years. She thought that with her beauty and skills, she would definitely be able to win


    her husband''s heart and enjoy the life of a happy and wealthy wife.


    However, Joseph had never been a loyal person. After a few years with her, he began to resume his


    womanizing days, and even sired an illegitimate child.


    She endured again and again, and now he brought his illegitimate child home. Joseph was constantly


    ignoring her and treated her as an eyesore.


    "Mom, didn''t we agree to work together? Why are you giving in now?" Ariannaforted her, "Don''t


    worry, that woman and her son won''t be arrogant for long."


    "I don''t want to see them even one more day! Do you know that that woman is openly calling herself


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mrs. Tanner in public? I was at the store buying jewelry today..."


    After a pause, her voice was a little choked up, "It was like a p in the face!"


    "You''re also aware about Nathaniel. For for the sake of your father and this family, 1 don''t even dare to


    acknowledge my own son! Such a pity! He...¡±


    Saying that, she poured herself a full ss of wine again and drank it down fiercely. That was it!


    Arianna had a feeling her mother was bottling up a lot of feelings, and when she got home, she lost it.


    However, considering how favored that little sc*mbag is in Dad''s eyes at the moment, it was natural to


    entertain such a thought.


    Everyone could witness it. Even if the family business was not solely his someday, Joseph still intended


    to train Damian as a sessor. At least halving that amount would be a great aplishment for the


    mistress.


    Of course, if her son inherited the Tanner family in the future, she would be able to rely on him. The


    mistress knew it was only a matter of time before she moved in, and she was eager to finally introduce


    herself as Mrs. Tanner.


    Even though Arianna had heard about the other woman her whole life, she had never actually seen


    her. When Arianna saw how angry


    Eloise was, she was a little interested in meeting the woman.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    "Mom, try not to lose your cool. That woman''s moment of triumph is fleeting at best. She¡¯s not


    deserving of the title of Mrs. Tanner," Arianna said, her gaze growing intense. Eloise was startled.


    "Arianna, what are you going to do? Don''t touch her. You know how your father is.¡±


    Using her own resources, Eloise could have dealt with that woman, but if she touched her, Joseph


    would find out. She was so kind in front of him for many years, but all her patience was in vain. She did


    not want to risk losing everything just because of asmall matter. Just like Arianna said, she should bear


    with the anger for a while. The final victory was to have dominance over the Tanner family. The winner


    of the battle was still unknown.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Of course, I won''t do anything. However, only fate can decide what happens.¡±


    Arianna smiled lightly, took a sip of wine, and then seemed to remember something.


    "By the way, Mom, is Uncle Derrick not feeling well recently? You and Aunt Stephanie are rtively


    close. Have you seen Uncle Derricktely?"


    Shaking her head, Eloise said, "I''ve been there twice, but Aunt Stephanie kept saying that Uncle


    Derrick needed to rest. She sent our regards to him, but I haven¡¯t seen him in person. Why?"


    "It''s nothing. I just heard Dad say that Uncle Derrick doesn¡¯t have much time left."


    It seemed that even Eloise did not know about it, proving that what Joseph said was likely true. Why


    hide it if it was not at least somewhat urate? ¡°What?!" Eloise was taken aback, "No way! If that¡¯s the


    case, the Tanner family andpany''s affairs must be arranged as soon as possible. However, I


    checked the living room earlier, and it seemed silent!"


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re not ready to make arrangements yet?" Arianna said meaningfully, Mom, is Benedict not


    back yet? I heard that he disappeared?


    " "Is that what your father said again?" Arianna shook her head, "No, I heard it from my friend. He said


    Benedict was missing, which was why Uncle Derrick became seriously ill. It seemed that he was going


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    south of Middle Valley to find something. After that, they lost contact. Uncle Derrick secretly sent


    someone to look for him, but there was no news. It''s very likely that..."


    Rubbing her neck with her hand, she continued, "Maybe that was the reason that triggered Uncle


    Derrick¡¯s health. Since you went there recently, did you notice anything different with Aunt Stephanie?"


    How could her expression and words show any ws if that was the case? It was impossible to have no


    emotion at all. After thinking about it carefully, Eloise frowned, "When you put it that way, that does


    remind me of something. Aunt Stephanie''s health hasn''t been great. She rarely went out for many


    years, but it seems she¡¯s been going out more frequently recently. Moreover, I heard she¡¯d asionally


    visit thepany and meet with directors. As for Benedict, she didn''t mention anything..."


    "Maybe Derrick is really running out of time?" Eloise¡¯s hands trembled in shock, and the red wine in the


    ss sshed out.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then your father will act faster. Arianna, if Damian gets his hands on the Tanner


    Corporation, we¡¯re finished! How could we continue to live our lives?¡±


    Arianna took her hand and said, "Mom, that little brat won''t be able to make a difference. The most


    important thing for us now is not to deal with him, but how to win people''s hearts in thepany. A few


    of them are already on my side. There are only a few more in the top management that are difficult to


    handle. However, if Uncle Derrick and Benedict are out of the picture, that¡¯s good news for me!¡±


    That little brat would not be able to stir up a storm! With his experience, who would even bother to sit


    on his boat? Soon enough, he would learn that the higher he climbed, the harder he would fall!

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Nathaniel was still in bed when he heard a loud knock and his room door flung open. He got up while


    yawning and went to get a cup of coffee. His hair was in a mess, looking tired. He started sleepily, ¡°


    What do you need to tell me? What''s so important that you had to invite yourself here? Can''t we just


    talk at the office?¡±


    Arianna kicked something beside her aside and looked at Nathaniel¡¯s ce disapprovingly. ¡°Can''t you


    clean this ce up? Better yet, can''t you employ someone to do it for you?! Look at this mess!¡±


    ¡°Who woulde and clean up? Besides, I''m living here alone, and I don''t have to take care of anyone


    nor need anyone''s help.¡±


    Nathaniely on the sofa and ced his legs on his coffee table while sipping his coffee. ¡°Feel free to


    make yourself at home.¡±


    Arianna¡¯s brows furrowed as she looked around the room. She spotted a bar stool and sat on it, ¡°Have


    you heard? Henry got caught and is being held somewhere.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Nathaniel pointed at Arianna with his index finger and replied nonchntly, ¡°Calm down.


    Don''t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°You''re quite calm, aren''t you? I wondered who the person was who assured me that everything would


    work ording to n.¡±


    Arianna sounded calm, but she was annoyed with him. They had done everything to support Henry


    Lodge and ensure he could secure the head of the family position. They wanted to drag Lily down while


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    at it as well. Unfortunately, nothing went as nned, and they ended up failing.


    Why was Lily so difficult to deal with? If this were two years ago,


    Arianna would not even notice such a nobody, but now she had been hearing Lily''s name constantly


    around her. Arianna hated Lily''s name even more so than Damian''s.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a foolproof n,¡± Nathaniel drawled. He continued, ¡°I received information


    that no one else knows at the Lodge family¡¯s residence the other day. The people Henry brought with


    him also disappeared. Don''t you find this strange?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t! I only want results! Results! Nathaniel, where''s the result you promised?¡± Arianna yelled


    and extended her hand toward him, ¡°Now what?"


    ¡°Yes, results are important, but you can''t say the process wasn''t either.¡± Nathaniel lowered his legs


    from the table and sat up. He set his coffee cup on the table, took out a pack of cigarettes, and started


    smoking. ¡°I''m still waiting for my informant. I want to know what happened the other day and where


    Henry disappeared to. I''m interested in what happened to the people Henry brought. They were all


    trained in kickboxing! ¡±


    ¡°Does this mean there''s another skilled kickboxer in the Lodge family that we don''t know of?¡± Arianna


    said out loud while she thought about the possibilities.


    Nathaniel remained silent. He was also trying to figure out how to exin this. At first, Nathaniel had


    wondered if Lily was responsible for this, but this possibility was very low. Nathaniel did not know that


    Henry had hired the infamous Light-Shadow Killers.


    However, Henry dared to return to the Lodge family residence, even though he no longer knew


    kickboxing. It meant the people he hired could deal with the Lodge family.


    Henry knew who he was dealing with since he used to be one of them. Aside from the Lodge family


    apprentices, every member of the Lodge family had more or less a kickboxing background. Henry


    would not have risked it if he had no confidence in his hired help.


    However, he failed to take back his position. It could only mean that a hidden member of the Lodge


    family was highly skilled in kickboxing.


    Who could it be? Could it be Justin?


    ¡°Enough of the spection. We''re not even nning to fight. Since Henry has failed, which disrupted


    our n, everything might go down the drain,¡± Ariannamented in annoyance.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Unlike Nathaniel, Arianna was more concerned about who could benefit her more in her struggle to


    gain power within the Tanner family.She did not care about the kickboxing aspect of these families.


    ¡°That may not be true,¡± Nathaniel remarked while shaking his head.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arianna asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying Henry would not give in to destiny that easily. He would not concede defeat so quickly,¡±


    Nathaniel had taken his time to learn about Henry when he conducted his background search on him.


    After being banished from the Lodge family, Henry¡¯s hatred grew to the extent that he only wanted to


    return to the family to regain his authority when his father died. Someone like him would not give up


    and admit defeat that easily.


    Arianna disapprovingly frowned as she remarked in annoyance, ¡° Why are you so determined to ce


    all your bets on him? Why do you believe in him so much? From my perspective, we should try to


    mend our rtionship with Justin instead of waiting for him to make his grand return.¡±


    ¡°I''m not cing all my bets on Henry. I''m merely waiting for an opportunity,¡± Nathaniel extinguished his


    cigarette as his eyes darkened.


    ¡°I think we should leave the Lodge family alone for now..¡°


    Now is the best time for us. I''ve already sent out our people to spread the news about Lily using


    poisonous content in her perfumes. Very soon, we will destroy her reputation in the perfume industry,


    and she won''t be able to continue. When that timees, we will have already introduced our new


    perfume to the public,¡± He concluded.


    ¡°What are you so happy about?¡± Arianna snapped when she saw Nathaniel smiling.


    ¡°Do you wish for other perfumes to sell well or otherwise? Thepany won''t credit you if they''re


    popr amongst the consumers, but you''ll take the fall if something bad happens.¡±


    That was why Damian had continued to tolerate Nathaniel as his assistant manager, even though


    Nathaniel often ticked him off.


    Damian needed someone to take the me if something went wrong.Even though Damian was very


    confident in himself and that this issue would proceed without difficulties, he was still cautious. If sales


    turned out to beckluster, or if anything unintended arose, at least he had a scapegoat.


    Nathaniel knew what Damian was nning. He onlyughed, ¡°This is child''s y.¡±


    ¡°Don''t underestimate him, or you might end up sinking alongside him. | honestly don¡¯t care if your ship


    sank, but make sure you don''t mess up my ns along the way,¡± Arianna told him.


    After they confronted each other, Arianna no longer had to pretend to be nice in front of him.


    ¡°Don''t worry. It won''t disrupt our ns.¡± Nathaniel had intentionally stressed ¡®our¡¯ to show Arianna that


    their interests were simr.


    ¡°Your brother is very weary of me. He did it all on his own, from contacting those people to


    the hassle.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°However, he¡¯s still young and reckless. Something phony could never be real. What would happen


    when people found out? That would be interesting.¡± Nathaniel ced both his hands at the back of his


    head and leaned into his chair. He was delighted to see what would happen next.


    Nathaniel watched Damian''s every move. Nathaniel provided the guy he had used as his informant. Of


    course, Nathaniel was careful in handling this and ensured no evidence would be linked to him.


    Yet, that fool, Damian, was celebrating because he thought he had managed to gain resources and a


    new business partner. Everything was going ording to his n, and soon enough, a huge scene


    would unfold.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    The forensic department''s autopsy report was final, and there was no more dispute about Wilfred¡¯s


    death. Soon after, the Lodge family finally buried Wilfred¡¯s body.


    After settling his funeral, Lily wanted to discuss the issue about Henry with Justin, but she was


    astounded when her name once again became a hot topic on the inte. This time it was not good.


    The post consisted of her voice recording. The recording only contained a short part of what she had


    said in the Lodge family meeting, exining that she could easily mix poisonous content into her


    perfumes.


    The recording created waves ofmotion on the inte. Lily¡¯s name was among the most searched


    on Twitter, which slowed their servers down for a moment. This issue stirred up a considerable ruckus


    everywhere because it was too controversial.


    Who would still dare consume Lily''s products if she could add dangerous substances to her


    fragrances? No one in their right mind would still want to use perfumes, essential oils, or scented


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    candles that were not deemed safe.


    The news quickly got out of hand, and Alexander wanted to get his PR team to deal with it, but Lily


    stopped him.


    ¡°This is a conspiracy. Since this issue has blown up, the public will be watching us. If you suppress the


    news now, it will only lead to more criticism, and the public will think I''ve done it.¡±¡±


    Lily continued, ¡°Since this has already gotten out of hand, let''s just leave it. Besides, if they''re willing to


    spend money to ensure I''m top of the list on Twitter, let them be. It''s not every day that I can end up as


    the most popr topic on the inte.¡±


    Alexander was surprised. Lily was taking this much better than he had expected.


    ¡°However¡­..¡± Lily paused and looked at Alexander apologetically.


    ¡° Although this news is entirely untrue, this will still affect Rebirth and La Beaute Group''s reputation,


    and I''m truly sorry about that. I promise this will die down very soon,¡± she guaranteed.


    Alexander took her hands and said softly, ¡°Stop being silly. There''s no need for apologies. Remember


    that we''re a team. Anyway, do you think I''m scared of such a pathetic scheme?¡±


    His confidence rendered Lily speechless, but she had to admit that he had the right to boast. Alexander


    was the director and the head of La Beaute Group, and it was only natural that he had faced many


    challenges and conspiracies to get to where he was today. It was no surprise that he was not at all


    intimidated by such a minor issue.


    ¡°I think I know who''s behind this, but I never expected them even to reach the Lodge family members,¡±


    Lily remarked. It was not challenging to deduce, even though it looked like Henry was responsible for


    the family''smotion. However, he could not have done it without external help. Aside from the Light-


    Shadow Killers assisting Henry, Nathaniel also yed an unknown part in thismotion.


    Although Lily could take photos of Nathaniel and Henry meeting, because they were too far away, she


    could not hear what they were saying. Her rtionship with Nathaniel had already taken a turn for the


    worst, so it was not surprising that he wanted revenge.


    Firstly, it was evident Henry was not the one who leaked the recording, as he was still being held


    somewhere. Secondly, since the recording included Henry¡¯s voice, he would not have risked exposing


    himself.


    ¡°Mr. Russell, there¡¯s a phone call for you,¡± Edward answered a call and walked over to pass it to


    Alexander after saying a few words into the phone.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    When Alexander answered the phone, Lily was close enough to hear what was being said even though


    he did not use the loudspeaker. It was a Call from the headquarters of the La Beaute Group.


    Asurge in refund requests came in at thepany''s mall outlets in the past three days. It did not


    matter if the item was brand new, secondhand, or had been bought long ago, as customers still brought


    in theirints about it.


    Management at the malls has warned La Beaute Group that if the issue was not fixed soon, the stores


    would be shut down.


    ¡°Are you serious? Why do you need to consult me about issues like this? Is the PR team that useless?¡±


    Alexander replied coldly. It was not because Alexander did not know what to do but because La Beaute


    Group was a vast global corporation in which everyone had a role. This issue was a nightmare for the


    public rtions team, so they were the ones who had to deal with it.


    If they called the director for every urrence, he would be unable to delegate his job properly and


    would be burnt out very soon. Though Alexander did not sound angry over the phone, it was evident


    that his tone was cold.


    The person on the other end gulped before continuing, ¡°T-The PR team had started handling this issue,


    but since this involves Ms. Christian, w-we wanted to ask for your opinion...¡±


    ¡°Ask for my opinion?¡± Alexanderughed coldly, ¡°Since when had the PR team be sox and


    hesitant in doing their job? Handle? Tell me how they¡¯re nning to handle this issue?¡±


    It was impossible that the PR team would do nothing, but the person on the phone was so hesitant to


    report to Alexander because this involved Lily.


    ¡°Mr. Russell...¡± he paused for a while before continuing, ¡°The PR team wished to ask Ms. Christian to


    take a break for a short time. The criticism about her is at its worst now, and we think it would harm Ms.


    Christian more if she continued to work. We have dispatched representatives to each shopping center


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    to engage with shoppers and mall management.


    ¡°¡°We have also reached out to specific departments that could test our products¡¯ raw materials and


    publish reliable reports about them. The media had been contacted to hold a press conference once


    the reports are out to provide the public with an exnation.¡±


    To be fair, the PR team did an excellent job nning their proposed solution. They would have put the


    responsibility squarely on Lily''s shoulders and sacked her if they had not learned of her rtionship


    with Alexander. After all, she was primarily responsible for damaging thepany''s image through her


    carelessness.


    ¡°Since you''re so confident with your team¡¯s solution, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and do it! ¡±


    Alexander remarked and hung up the phone.


    After obtaining their boss''s approval, they could finally set their n into motion. After hanging up the


    phone, Alexander noticed that Lily was staring at him.


    ¡°I''ll leave for Brown City tomorrow. You should use this opportunity to take a break. After so many


    things that have happened recently, you must be exhausted,¡± Alexander said to Lily while looking at her


    lovingly.


    ¡°Can Ie with you?¡± She asked suddenly. Alexander was taken aback by her question as Lily


    exined, ¡°I meant to the press conference. Can Ie with you? I''d like to exin the incident with


    the recording personally.¡±


    ¡°The recording...¡± Alexander had meant to ask her about it but was side-tracked as he was interrupted


    by so many things happening at once


    ¡°Right, I was meaning to ask, about the raw materials.Js it true that you could add something to it?¡±


    Alexander was not a professional perfumer, so he was unsure if it could be done. He had never heard


    of anything like this before.


    This was why, when her recording was exposed, it caused such a huge controversy.


    It was after all, unheard of that people could be poisoned by some raw materials in their perfumes. To


    the average consumer, this could not only jeopardize their health but also cause danger to society!


    ¡°You mean putting poison into the scented candles?¡± Lily smiled, and her cell phone rang as she was


    about to continue exining.


    Initially, she wanted to ignore the call, but it kept ringing incessantly, so she frowned and took out her


    phone from her pocket. Her frown only deepened when she nced at the caller ID.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Even though there was no caller ID, she knew who the number belonged to as they had contacted her


    frequently just a few months ago. It was from Kingnd. She answered the call but remained silent


    while waiting for the other side to speak.


    ¡°Is this Lily Christian?¡± The person on the other side asked impatiently.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily replied.


    ¡°Lily Christian, the Perfumers¡¯ Society has decided to revoke your license as a perfumer, and you''ll


    need to be questioned and checked!¡± He said crudely. There was an air of arrogance in his tone as


    well.


    Lily smirked and looked at Alexander, then asked, ¡°Who do I have to be questioned by?¡±


    The guy on the phone did not expect Lily to be so calm, so he paused before saying, ¡°By the Society, of


    course! You''ve caused controversy and brought shame to the perfume industry, so we''re considering


    suspending your qualification. After some questioning and background check, we''ll decide whether to


    reinstate you.¡±


    To stress that he was not joking and to make Lily realize how serious of an offense this was, he paused


    and then continued in a severe tone, ¡°We''re not joking with you. Your incident has caused harm to our


    industry. Being a perfumer, how could you have said something so irresponsible? If the results we


    obtained after the tests were positive, you may very well lose your qualification as a perfumer, which


    will indefinitely end your career!¡±


    If he were to say the same thing to other perfumers, they would be afraid and give in to the Society.


    However, Lily was not the same and evenughed into the phone.


    ¡°Hey, are you even listening? Ms. Christian! It doesn¡¯t matter what background you have, as you can''t


    escape the surveince of the Perfumers¡¯ Society. Now, the Society has only chosen to take the first-"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Lily finally interrupted him, ¡°I''m sorry to cut you off, but I just wanted to inform you that I''ve never sat for


    the licensing examination. You don''t have to worry about revoking my license because I don¡¯t have


    one.¡±


    The person on the other end was so shocked by her words that he did not know how to react.


    ¡°As for the questioning or background check, it''s up to you. By the way, if the entire perfume industry


    would be affected just because of me, then I guess the Perfumers¡¯ Society is quite ipetent in


    handling a crisis,¡± she concluded and hung up the call.


    Lily could finally sigh in relief as she took a look at Alexander. He was still holding her hand while


    having a calm expression on his face.


    After hearing her conversation with the Perfumers¡¯ Society, he did not look surprised at all.


    ¡°Aren''t you curious?¡± Lily could not help but ask.


    ¡°Curious about what?¡± He was confused.


    ¡°Curious as to why I don¡¯t have a perfumer¡¯s license?¡± Lily tilted her head and smiled. She


    mischievously tickled his palm with her finger before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m an employee at yourpany, yet


    I don¡¯t own any license to work as a perfumer.¡±


    ¡°That license, is it useful?¡± Alexander just blinked and nced at her. His face exposed the fact that he


    did not care about it.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Alexander was not pretending but truly did not care about such a thing. That made Lily¡¯s smile widen


    because he understood her so well. Back then, she did not take the exam for the perfumer certification


    because she felt it was too formalized.She decided to take the perfumer''s grade exam because, as a


    neer to the field, she was eager to demonstrate herpetence but needed more confidence in


    her ability to create fragrances.


    The second reason was that Nathaniel convinced her to. He had just started a business and was


    looking for a perfumer to head the Research and Development department. No matter how well- known


    a perfumer was, having a certificate attesting to their proficiency benefited thepany.


    On the other hand, Nathaniel knew little about the perfumer certificate and did not care much about it.


    On top of that, Lily discovered via her research that most of the required sybi for the certification


    were rigid, theoretical items. In contrast, creating scents was a creative endeavor that called for talent..


    She had spent a week perusing the reference books before giving up on studying for the exam


    because she had discovered numerous errors inside them. Besides, she had no ns to take on the


    industry''s established veterans.


    Out of her long career in the perfumery industry, she had only worked in twopanies. She started at


    MN Inc., but after cutting ties with Nathaniel, she moved to Rebirth. No one had asked her for her


    perfumer certificate, so it was left aside.


    If it were not for the case this time around, no one would have known that she had never taken such a


    test before, even the


    Perfumers¡¯ Society. They had never expected that she would not have the most basic type of certificate


    as she had participated in many internationalpetitions and won several awards. It was just


    ridiculous for them to want to revoke her achievements now.


    ¡°Oh, right, back to the question you asked me earlier. Actually...¡± Lily paused and thought about it


    carefully. ¡°It''s not impossible to put poison into the perfumes, but it''s not too big of a concern for the


    consumers.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Alexander raised his brows and said nothing. He was waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°Concerning my Grandpa¡¯s issue, didn''t I use yourpany¡¯sb in Sapphine a few days ago? I did


    this experiment and tried to add toxins to the ingredients. It¡¯s usible, and it doesn''t even affect the


    natural scents of the ingredients that much. I would say that it''s possible to poison someone without


    getting noticed. However, there¡¯s a weakness in this type of ingredient. It can¡¯t be stored for a long


    time.¡±


    She continued to exin, ¡°You know that the ingredients used in perfumes are all vtile substances.


    It would have a limited shelf life even if it were sealed and stored correctly, not to mention exposure to


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    the outer environment.¡°


    If it were exposed to the air, it would degrade very quickly.


    Moreover, the ingredients are unstable in the first ce. Just think of how long it would take before the


    ingredients reached the consumers, from being produced in the factory and manufactured until they''re


    finally in the market.


    ¡°The most important thing is that... even if I could do that, I''m only involved in researching and


    developing the perfumes. The factories are the ones that put the ingredients into production, so if


    poison was truly present in the ingredients, the workers in the factory should be the first batch of people


    to get poisoned, no?¡± Lily stuck out her tongue and smiled helplessly.


    ¡°Besides, what good will doing such a thing do for me?¡±


    Initially, Alexander was just curious, and her exnation cleared his doubts.


    ¡°The public is always blind and would always base their opinions on the things they see or hear from


    the inte. This issue would blow up with someone stirring it up from within. However, these lies can¡¯t


    stand their ground for long, and hence, they''d dissipate as fast as they came. The only thing that needs


    to be settled is the person stirring up this issue.¡±


    No one in the Russell family would be so shameless as to resort to such a tactic. Recently, however, he


    had been in Sapphine, and in addition to running his own business, he had been tending to the needs


    of the Lodge family, which meant he had neglected the rotten apples out there.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    La Beaute Group''s public rtions team moved fast. In just two days, they had appeased most of the


    consumers and remedied the negative impacts on thepany. However, Lily would need to attend


    the press conference in person.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Nathaniel was sitting in his office, looking at the data while his fingers tapped gently on the tabletop.


    Although he was displeased, he had to admit that La Beaute Group was highly efficient. The response


    speed and method used in handling crises were much better than that of MN Inc.


    Abigpany would have a professional team to handle such matters. If it were in the past, Nathaniel


    would not be able to tell how much time hispany would need to remedy such negative impacts.


    Now, he was observing the development of the matter for learning purposes. After all, he would need to


    manage a massivepany, perhapsparable to La Beaute Group, after Tanner Corporation fell


    under his control. The only way he could defeat his enemy was by studying them well.


    As for Lily, he had not seen her in the past few days. He wondered if she was afraid or broken down to


    nothing after seeing all the criticisms from the public. Everyone was looking at her as if she was a


    murderer now, after all.


    The outsiders might not know what went down within the Lodge family, but they heard Lily¡¯s words in


    the recording. La Beaute


    Group had exined that the perfumes on the market were safe for use and that they could release


    reports from the regtory organizations.


    They even allowed their consumers to refund the items should they still have doubts about the


    products, which calmed most consumers down. However, humans were untrusting by nature. They


    were still worried that there might be problems with the perfumes.


    ¡®Lily would''ve been dead meat if that Russell guy had not protected her.¡¯


    Nathaniel felt aggrieved again by this thought. After working at Tanner Corporation for some time, he


    was even more convinced that hecked a good background and an opportunity. He believed that


    Alexander was not much more capable than him, but it was just that he was born into a good family.


    Take the case this time around, for example. Alexander did not have to do anything alone because the


    professionals in hispany would settle everything. As their boss, he only needed to approve


    documents and listen to their reports.


    ¡®That is exactly the case in Tanner Corporation now. Although the people who work here are Arianna


    and me, those from the working sses, or even that good-for-nothing Damian, the management and


    ownership of thepany still belong to Derrick, who knows nothing! This is the story of my life! ¡¯


    Bang!


    Someone pushed the door open without warning, but Nathaniel knew who his guest was without having


    to look up. In the entirepany, only one person would open the door in such a way, or rather, he


    was the only one with the guts to do so.


    ¡°I¡¯m working my *ss off out there! How dare you y hooky at work here?¡± Damian criticized Nathaniel


    as soon as he entered the door aggrievedly.


    Slowly, Nathaniel raised his head and looked at Damian.


    ¡°I¡¯m working too.¡±


    ¡°Shut the h* 11 up! I know what you''re doing! You''re dissatisfied that I became the manager and


    deliberately neglected your tasks. When the project seeds, you''re nning to take all the credit for


    it, aren''t you?¡± Damian scoffed. He looked down at Nathaniel, and there was no way his perspective


    would change.


    To Damian, Nathaniel was just an outsider, but he had always felt that Arianna valued this outsider


    more than him.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Furthermore, Damian would treat Nathaniel as his enemy because thetter had a close rtionship


    with Arianna. Damian nned to work his way through Tanner Corporation and finally take control of


    the entirepany.


    Then he would bring his mother back to the Tanner family¡¯s residence and include her in the family


    register. In the future, they would be the ones who lead the Tanner family.


    When it came to Arianna, Damian would financially provide for her and Eloise if he was in a good


    mood. If he were not, he would kick them out of the house.


    Damian could not ept how he and his mother had suffered for many years. Since he was born, he


    was someone that his parents were embarrassed by. However, Arianna and Eloise could enjoy their


    lives in the Tanner family¡¯s residence. He believed he should be the one in charge of the entire family


    because he was the first son of their father.


    Nathaniel smiled faintly and got up to his feet.


    ¡°You''re mistaken.¡±


    Then he walked toward Damian, lit a cigarette, and handed it over. He closed the door unhurriedly and


    finally said, ¡°Everyone knows you''re the one in charge of this project now, and all of us can see how


    hard you''ve worked for it.¡±


    ¡°You''ve recruited the perfumers, decided on the project n, details of the manufacturing process, and


    even the targeted sales volume of the product. All of that is the result of your hard work, and no one


    can take the credit from you.¡±


    How Nathaniel spoke politely made Damian feelfortable and valued. Hence, his demeanor


    changed, and he was not as bossy and domineering as he was before. He received the cigarette, took


    a puff, and then squinted his eyes at Nathaniel.


    ¡°You''re smart! I hope that¡¯s how you truly feel! ¡±


    Nathaniel sat next to Damian, appearing to be currying favor with thetter. ¡°I can assure you that it''s


    my genuine thoughts! Everyone in thepany knows you''re the future owner of Tanner Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Derrick''¡¯s son is not capable enough. He''s missing right now, while it has been some time since Mr.


    Derrick came to the office. Once you''vepleted this project, I''m sure you''ll get promoted to at least


    thepany¡¯s vice president! Why would I make my life difficult by going against you?¡±


    His words made Damian grin. He wanted to suppress his joy, but he could not stop the corners of his


    lips from curving upward.


    Cheerfully, he replied, ¡°Hey, let''s stay low-key about this! Low- key, all right? It hasn''t been decided yet,


    so don''t say that so openly! Be careful that someone else might be listening in on us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right! You''re indeed the most thoughtful person I''ve ever met! ¡± Nathaniel nodded fervently, looking


    obedient and ready to do anything for Damian.


    At this point, Damian had utterly let his guard down. He did not feel as annoyed as he did with


    Nathaniel anymore.


    ¡°By the way, is what you said earlier for real? Is Mr. Derrick¡¯s son missing?¡±


    Although Joseph adored Damian, he did not tell his son much about the family¡¯s matters. Hence,


    Damian knew about the structure of the family and the rtionship between its members, but he had


    only visited Derrick¡¯s house a few times.


    Damian went over once when Joseph brought him back to the family. In his impression, Derrick was


    stern and hostile and treated him without favoritism or discrimination. During his visit, Derrick nodded


    and asked Damian a few questions, but after that, they had no furthermunication.


    His subconscious mind stopped him from getting closer to Derrick and his house. As for Benedict,


    Damian had never seen him before.


    ¡°Well, I''m not too sure about that. It¡¯s just rumors I hear around me. Think about this, though. Mr.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Derrick¡¯s son rarely came to thepany over thest few years. Even if he were toe back now,


    you''ve alreadypleted the project and contributed greatly to thepany. How could hepare to


    you? The employees of thepany will be on your side! ¡±


    Damian felt that Nathaniel¡¯s words were reasonable. With just a few words exchanged, he had already


    regarded Nathaniel as someone on his team.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    However, Damian became uneasy again when he recalled Nathaniel¡¯s rtionship with Arianna.


    ¡°That''s not how things work. Even if they don''t support Uncle Derrick¡¯s son, they will support my sister!


    Arianna has worked here for many years, so she has more knowledge about thepany and its


    connections.


    Aren''t you one of her supporters...¡±


    ¡°Stop right there! ¡± Nathaniel motioned for him to stop and interjected, ¡°I''m just Ms. Tanner¡¯s


    subordinate. That doesn¡¯t mean I support her and am on her team.¡±


    ¡°You''re not?¡± Damian looked at him in confusion, not quite believing his words. ¡°Back then, my sister


    assigned this project for you to manage. She would help you in your career, and I heard she


    rmended you to join thepany. You''re telling me that you''re not on her team now. Are you sure


    about that?¡±


    ¡°Haha! " Nathanielughed as if he had heard a funny joke but soon, he nced at the door carefully,


    pretending to be afraid the people outside would hear them. Then he leaned closer to Damian


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    mysteriously and said lowly, ¡°I¡¯m not being humble, but even if I''m interested, do you think Ms. Tanner


    would feel the same way about me and want to marry me?¡±


    Damian widened his eyes and punched Nathaniel in his chest. ¡° What the h*ll are you talking about?¡±


    His punch was not a hard one, so that meant he was not angry.


    Nathaniel rubbed his chest and exined, ¡°I''m sure Ms. Tanner has her motives for recruiting me into


    thepany. I''m guessing she wants to have her own team of people in thepany, and if there


    were a change in the management team, she might still get to voice her opinions.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Damian blinked.


    ¡°In other words, Ms. Tanner knows she can¡¯t win over you. As thepany will be under your control in


    the future, she wants to gain a firm foothold first because she¡¯s afraid you would threaten her position


    once you be the president.¡±


    Damian was in a trance, so immersed in Nathaniel¡¯s words that he had forgotten about his cigarette,


    which was burning the entire time, almost reaching his fingertip. Suddenly, he returned to his senses,


    shook his hand, and then threw the cigarette butt in the ashtray.


    Then he asked nervously, ¡°Really? Is that what she really thinks?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you can see it for yourself without needing me to tell you about it, can¡¯t you? Your father has


    brought you back to the family and into thepany. He''s helping you in your career, and we all know


    why he¡¯s doing that. No one in thepany is clueless about it!¡±


    After a pause, Nathaniel continued, this time with a disdainful expression, ¡°Furthermore, Ms. Tanner is


    ady no matter how capable she is. How could your father hand over such a hugepany to a


    woman? It will be someone else¡¯s when she gets married one day! ¡±


    After everything Nathaniel said, hisst sentence touched Damian''s heart the most, making him nod


    his head fervently.


    ¡° You''re right! I can¡¯t believe we''re the same kind of people, and we know what''s going on. I''ve


    misunderstood you in the past!¡±


    ¡°I guess it''s also my honor for the futurepany president to misunderstand me,¡± Nathaniel held his


    hands together and said respectfully.


    Damian was ted.


    ¡°Hahaha! You''re so good with words! Don''t worry. I''m going to remember you when that dayes.


    You''ll get what you deserve!¡±


    ¡°I''d like to congratte you in advance for being president, Mr. Tanner. I hope you can help me more in


    my career in the future! ¡±


    Nathaniel quickly disyed a look of gratitude which managed to convince Damian even further. He


    stood up, ready to leave in satisfaction. After taking a few steps, he stopped, seeming to remember


    something, and turned around. ¡°Oh, right. We still need to be careful with this project. You''ll be in


    charge of keeping an eye on the progress at the factory. I''m going to be too busy.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Nathaniel immediately agreed and asked, ¡°When can the perfumer finish the product?


    Should I get in touch with them?¡±


    ¡°It''s all right!¡± Damian rejected it instantly. ¡°I''ll do that. You just need to monitor the work at the factory.¡±


    Damian paused. His expression turned serious as he said, ¡°Do what I tell you to do. As for the things I


    did not ask you to do, you better not concern yourself with them!¡±

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    ¡°Got it! I understand!¡± Nathaniel nodded fervently.


    Satisfied, Damian opened the door and left the office. Nathaniel¡¯s smile faded slowly as he watched the


    door shut, his expression bing unreadable.


    ¡®This brat is quite cautious! He doesn''t trust mepletely yet, and there are still things he¡¯s keeping


    from me! However, that scheming mind of his is nothing to me! The Tanner Family will be under my


    control one day! ''


    ¡°Mom, aren''t you bored with staying at home all day? You should get out of the house and enjoy life


    more often. There will be an auction in a few days, so why don¡¯t I bring you there? You can buy a few


    things you like.¡± Arianna chatted with her mother while they shopped in a store selling luxury goods.


    Eloise¡¯s expression was much gloomier. In the past, she could make decisions because everything was


    still under control.


    Recently though, she felt her husband was growing increasingly distant from her.


    Joseph would always return home at night, no matter what.


    However, he was rarely home in thest two weeks, obviously with his mistress to keep himpany


    out there. When Eloise thought about having to see Damian asionally at home and that she could


    do nothing about it, she grew even more stressed.


    ¡°What''s the point of buying them if I can¡¯t keep them in the end?¡± Eloise sighed, her fingertips brushing


    across the material of the clothes. She was not in the mood to shop at all.


    "Mom, don¡¯t be like that!¡± Arianna turned around and held Eloise''s hand lightly. ¡°You''re not acting like


    the mom I know. My mom has always been confident and charming! Why wouldn''t you be able to keep


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    them? You were the best actress of your time, and you''re still as beautiful as you once were! ¡±


    Eloise smiled helplessly. "There''s no such thing. I¡¯m just an olddy now.¡±


    ¡°Hello...¡± A timid voice sounded beside them. "E-Excuse me, are you Ms. Neville? The best actress,


    Ms. Eloise Neville?¡±


    It was ady donned in the clothes of a salesperson. She had a tiny notebook and a pen in her hand,


    and she was looking at


    Eloise with both nervousness and excitement. It seemed that she was expecting Eloise¡¯s answer.


    When Eloise nodded, she almost jumped in happiness. ¡°It''s you! It really is you! Oh my God, I''m so


    happy! I''m sorry for being rude, but I¡¯m your fan! I like you a lot, and I''ve always felt that it was a pity


    that you retired from the industry so early. I didn¡¯t think that I could meet you here! Could I get an


    autograph?¡± Thedy held onto her notebook tightly, looking like any other fan would when they met


    their idols.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Eloise nodded and signed the book for her. It had been a long time since shest gave anyone


    her autograph, and she felt slightly unfamiliar doing it again. The pen paused on the paper for a


    moment before she returned the book to thedy.


    Thedy thanked her repeatedly and then ran off to show off the autograph to her friends.


    Arianna averted her gaze, smiling as she looked at her mother.


    " See? You''re still as charming as ever, and you still have many fans! ¡±


    Eloise threw her daughter a sideway nce and shook her head.


    "Do you think your little n is enough tofort me?¡±

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Arianna was taken aback and quickly denied it.


    "What?! Of course not! It''s obvious that your fan nned this. Why would I do this? Besides-"


    ¡°Drop the act!" Eloise''s gaze was fixated on Arianna as she shook her head.


    ¡°Do you think I''m blind? Thatdy had been staring at us since we entered the door. It was only when


    you winked at her that she ran over. Even if she was my fan, would she have been so bold to ask for


    autographs and be so uncourteous? She even harassed the guests. My fans would know the rules. If


    it''s true that you have nothing to do with this, thisdy must be new and not know the rules around


    here!"


    After a pause, she continued, "Then again, her ID card doesn''t belong to those of the neers. Ari, I


    know you''re just being nice, but this is unnecessary. I''m already an old hag. There''s no use for all


    these!"


    ¡°I really can¡¯t win when ites to you!" Arianna sighed, shaking her head. "I can''t hide anything from


    you! Why are you letting yourself be in such a position with a brain like yours? Are you going to allow a


    low-life like that woman to trample all over you? "


    Hearing this, Eloise shook her head. "It''s not that I''m letting her trample over me. To your father, she''s


    the mother of his son.


    They''re obviously more important. You have no idea how much your dad prioritized sons over


    daughters back in the day. His son is his life. If such a day were toe where he had to pick sides, I


    fully believe he would rather cut me off than be on our side.¡±


    "If he''s not going to stand by us, why should we still let him have the choice to do so?!" Arianna turned


    Eloise''s body to face the mirror.


    "Mom, look at yourself. You''re still so beautiful! If you returned to the industry, you could still win the


    best actress! Why should you be scared of a nobody? Aren''t you unhappy? Today will be a happy day


    for you!"


    Through the mirror, Eloise noticed Arianna''s scheming eyes and was stunned. "Ari, what are you


    nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just sit back and enjoy the show!¡± With a smile, Arianna took Eloise''s arm.


    "There''s nothing more to see here. Let''s go somewhere else."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The two walked out of the store, and Eloise stopped after a few steps.


    Her line of sight was on a luxurious storefront''srge ss window. A woman was standing across the


    cashier with an arrogant look and three assistants serving her. Their hands were full of all sorts of


    things.


    Although the sight made her bitter, and she tried to ignore it, Eloise recognized the woman her husband


    was sleeping with.


    She recognized her at a nce. Elizabeth. That was the mistress Joseph was catering to, the mother


    of that illegitimate child, Damian. Elizabeth was younger than Eloise and was well-groomed. She had


    the most fashionable hairstyle and was d in jewels, looking like the wife of a wealthy man. No one


    could have guessed that she was a mistress.


    ¡°Mom, look at her!" Arianna was aware of this as she turned her head and said softly, "You''re here


    fuming while she''s busy shopping. All those things, I bet it''ll cost millions."


    After a pause, she continued, "Guess where she got all that money? It seems she hasn''t worked for


    years, yet, she could still afford all these. Do you think she''s using dad''s card?"


    ¡°Enough!" Eloise snapped. Arianna was pushing her buttons.


    Just as Eloise turned to leave, Arianna held her back. "Mom, where are you going? Don''t you want a


    good show?"


    ¡°Ari, what are you trying to do? Are you here to watch her, or are you here to watch me? Am I


    supposed to wait for her toe out with a handful of things she bought with your dad''s money and let


    her parade all over me?"


    Eloise did not want to stay here any longer, let alone be humiliated.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    "Mom, age must be catching up to you.Even if she uses dad''s card, you''d need to ept the


    transaction!"


    With a smile, Arianna reached out her hand.


    "Mom, where''s your phone?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Elliot looked at her suspiciously as she pulled out her phone.


    Arianna took the phone and dialed a number.


    Then she put the phone to her ear and said, "Hello, I¡¯m Joseph Tanner''s wife.Yes, it''s me,


    Mrs.Tanner.Here''s the thing, I identally lost a few credit cards.I''m worried someone else might use


    it, so could you temporarily freeze all the supplementary cards under my husband''s name?"


    Hearing this, Eloise looked at her daughter, wide-eyed and stunned.She must be getting slower! How


    had she note up with this idea herself? She had been in countless soap operas, yet they were all


    in vain.


    Why didn''t she put her knowledge on how to deal with mistresses to good use? ; At this moment, her


    anger instantly turned into joy.


    Eloise was no longer fuming as she continued to look at the ss window calmly.


    The woman inside was still happily picking things,pletely unaware of what was happening outside.


    Arianna was still talking on the phone, "Yes, this is the ID number.Yes, that''s the correct phone


    number.All right, I''m sorry for the trouble.Thank you so much!"


    Then, she hung up the phone and returned it to her mother.


    "Mom, let''s wait and watch the show!"


    The two found a seat on the side and sat leisurely across the street.


    There were a few potted nts around them, blocking them from anyone''s view from across the street.


    After some time, Elizabeth seemed to have made her choice and was about to settle the bill.She raised


    her hand casually with a card between her fingers.


    Although Eloise already knew what would happen, she couldn''t help but tighten her fists when she saw


    her husband''s credit card being waved around.She clenched her teeth angrily, ''That b*tch!"


    Inside the store, the shopping assistant respectfully took the card and left to check out her items.


    However, he returned a few minutester and seemed to whisper something to Elizabeth.She took the


    card back and gave him another one.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Then...


    What happened next was just as expected.


    None of the cards would go through.


    After a few more tries, onlookers could tell that the shop assistant was less friendly than before.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth was furious.She shot up, mmed on the table, and yelled.


    Although Eloise couldn''t hear what was going on inside, seeing Elizabeth like this gave her a sense of


    satisfaction.


    It seemed like Elizabeth was running out of ideas as she paced back and forth a few times with one


    hand on her waist while dialing for someone with the other.


    Arianna, next to Eloise, whispered, "Mom, Dad may call you in a bit."


    Elizabeth was clearly calling Joseph.


    The cards were all frozen, so he would be the first person that came to her mind.


    Eloise''s eyes were fixated on the scene in the store as a smirk appeared on her face.


    "Let him! I''ll be waiting!"


    Seeing her mother''s smirk, Arianna raised her eyebrows.


    It seemed like her powerful mother was back.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    It didn''t take long before Eloise''s phone rang, and she did not even have to look to guess who it was.


    Eloise¡¯s face remained expressionless as she stared at the woman embarrassedly pacing across the


    street.


    Then she slowly picked up the phone.


    The moment she pressed the button, she seemed to have changed into a different person as she


    anxiously wailed, "Honey! My cards are gone! What should I do? What should I do?!"


    The other end of the phone was silent.


    Even Arianna, who was entirely in on this, could not help but secretly praise her mother when she saw


    how fast Eloise got into character.She did deserve to be the best actress.


    Besides her expressions, even her voice sounded anxious and worried.


    No one would think that she did anything.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "How did you lose your cards? Slow down and tell me.Which cards are missing?"


    "I don''t know! I lost all my cards and my wallet! It''s all gone! There''s no way.I know I brought them with


    me.How did it all disappear?!"


    Although Eloise was sitting there motionlessly, her voice sounded like she was panicking with a hint of


    grievance.


    Hearing her like this, Joseph held back the question he was about to ask.


    "Don''t worry, and just trace your steps.You''re not usually careless; I''m sure you can find it.Did it fall


    inside the car? Where did you go?"


    "I don''t think it''s in the car.I didn''t get the driver to send me today.I-I don''t know what''s going on.Maybe


    it fell when I was in the toilet, or someone stole it while I was shopping?"


    Eloise sounded like she wanted to cry.


    "It''s okay.I''m just worried that someone might have taken it and tried to swipe them.I''ll freeze all the


    supplementary cards under your name.Don''t worry; even if someone steals it, they can''t use them.It''s


    just a little trouble to report the loss and re-apply for new ones."


    At this point, Joseph hadpletely fallen for her lies.He sighed and said, "Thank God the losses


    aren''t big.How can you be so careless? Go and make new ones.If you lose them, just report the cards


    that you lost.Why did you freeze all the supplementary cards under my name?"


    "How would I know how many cards I lost? I don''t remember each of the numbers! Besides, it''s to


    protect our money.What''s wrong? Do you need money right now?" She asked rhetorically.


    However, this sent him into a spiral as he stammered, unable to answer.


    "N-No, I don''t need money now.It''s just that...it''s nothing serious.I''m not in a good mood right now.I


    don''t feel like talking any longer.I''ll hang up first!"


    With that, he hung up the phone without waiting for her to answer.


    Watching all this unfold, Arianna could not help but praise her mother''s acting skills.


    Everything was so smooth sailing and preemptive.


    Not only did Joseph not question Eloise, but he was utterly speechless.


    When Arianna turned to look across the street, she guessed that Joseph had called Elizabeth back to


    tell her about the cards and that she could not buy anything today.


    If Eloise was in this dilemma, she could easily have whatever she bought sent to the house and paid


    for them the next day.


    However, it was different for Elizabeth, a nameless mistress.She knew better than to do that.


    No one could not predict when these wealthy men would get bored and drop their concubines.


    Therefore, she could only angrily stomp out of the store.She could not figure out why the cards could


    not go through.


    Arianna was relieved as she watched Elizabeth stomp away frantically, and Eloise was also naturally in


    a better mood.


    "Ari,e, let''s get you a little something."


    "Mom, didn''t you want to go home?" Arianna asked knowingly.


    "I don''t, now!"


    Eloise grinned, seeming like she had just won a significant victory.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    The press conference was at seven in the evening.


    Alexander and Lily''s ne arrived at three in the afternoon, and they were immediately on the move.


    Once they arrived, they did not return home and headed directly to thepany to prepare.


    Although Jenny and George knew about this, it was a rtively significant matter this time.


    Therefore, thepany did not need them, and the headquarters of La Beaut¨¦ Group would handle it.


    All they could do now was worry on their own.


    Olivia immediately heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Lily and rushed to hug her.


    "You''re back! You''ve only been away for a short time, yet so many things have happened.What the


    h*llis going on? You worry me to death! In the recording, did you¡ª"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jenny, who was beside Olivia, gently patted her shoulder, interrupting her.


    Then Jenny motioned for them to speak in the office.


    Once they entered the office, Jenny shut all the doors and windows.


    She even drew the blinds before asking, "What happened in that recording? Is someone trying to frame


    you for something?"


    They would always stand on Lily''s side regardless, but the voices in the audio recording sounded too


    distinguishable.It sounded like Lily was the one talking.


    Jenny and Olivia also wondered if anyone could edit such a thing.


    "No, I did say all that!" Lily admitted.


    "Don''t worry.I''ll resolve this."


    "Don''t worry?! How can we not worry? Do you know how big of a deal this is? I heard that even


    Kingnd got notified.In the uing two days, the Perfumers'' Society will send someone to


    investigate this.Why do you say such a thing? Everything was going so well.Why did you have toce


    the materials with poison? Have you lost your mind?"


    Olivia was a trainwreck.She could not understand why Lily would say such a thing and was still in


    denial.She still could not believe it, even after Lily admitted to it.


    "Why did she have to do that?! ¡°


    "There will be a press conferenceter in the evening.I''ll exin everything there.You''ll understand


    when the timees." Lily smiled disapprovingly.


    "Why must we wait tillter? Why can''t you tell us now? Do you not trust us?!"


    Olivia blurted anxiously.


    Immediately, Jenny waved.


    "Enough, Olivia.Lily must have her reasons for saying that.You have my trust, Lily."


    Lily felt touched by her friends'' trust.


    "Thank you, guys!"


    However, there were more important tasks at hand.


    "I''m running out of time.I''m heading to theboratory right now.Olivia,e with me.Jenny, I may have


    some materials that I''l] need your help with."


    Jenny nodded.


    "No problem!"


    Although she had no idea of anything going on, she was confident in Lily after knowing her for so long.


    With that, Olivia followed Lily to theboratory.She was still confused.


    After all, there was a lot ofmotion about this incident.


    The local news was sting it for the past two days.


    Even people on the streets were discussing it when Olivia strolled the mall.


    "Lily, doesn''t Mr.Russell usually handles this for you?"


    In Olivia''s mind, only the president of La Beaut¨¦ Group could handle this.


    La Beaut¨¦ Group''s PR department quickly resolved the dispute in two days.


    What could a press conference do?


    "I like to take care of my own affairs."


    Lily winked yfully at Olivia.


    "However, if you''re willing to help me, I''ll be delighted!"

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    At half past six, the seats in the ballroom of a five-star hotel in Brown City were almost full.


    Other than media reporters, there were also renowned perfumers and neers from the perfumery


    industry.


    Anyone who had any rtions to the perfumery world gathered here.


    After all, this incident caused an uproar and shook the entire perfume industry.


    Everyone wanted toe and see how Lily would exin herself.


    Everyone wanted to know if she would apologize for her wrongdoings or deny what she said in the


    recording.


    Alexander''s car did not drive to the main entrance.


    Instead, he arranged to enter through the back.


    Then a bodyguard escorted him through the VIP passage to the lounge.His secretary had arrived


    earlier to organize everything.


    Once she heard Alexandering, she quickly rushed over with a stack of papers.


    Although she managed to put on a calm face, her nervousness was seeping through.


    "Mr.Russell," she called out as she pushed open the door.


    When she looked around and did not see the person involved, she was surprised.


    "Ms.Christian...did she note?"


    "She has something to do.She''ll be here in a bit," Alexander replied lightly.


    Once the couple got off the ne, they went their separate ways.


    Lily returned to Rebirth while Alexander returned to La Beaut¨¦ Group''s headquarters.


    When he was away, thepany''s backlog piled up, waiting for him to go through them.


    "Time is running out.The press conference will start soon.Almost all the reporters and media are here."


    Alexander¡¯s secretary was aware of the unusual rtionship between her boss and Lily.


    Hence she dared not voice her dissatisfaction publicly.


    However, Alexander could tell that his secretary was a little unhappy.


    ¡®This is all Lily''s fault.If it were someone else, she would have been fired immediately and held


    ountable by thepany.


    However, since that woman is important to Mr.Russel, I have no choice but to take care of her too! ¡®The


    Thepany has never done so much for an employee, but Lily is an exception.


    Also, time is closing in, and she has yet to arrive!¡¯ Although Alexander''s secretary had never met Lily,


    the prejudice in her heart was clouding her judgment.She had no idea what kind of woman Lily was to


    have made Alexander fall for her.


    His secretary heard that Lily belonged to the Lodge family in Sapphine.She wondered if Lily was


    another stuck-up, unreasonable youngdy.


    Judging from what Lily said in the recording, Alexander''s secretary assumed that Lily''s previous works


    and awards she had won were stolen products.


    "It''s not time yet, is it?" Alexander raised his wrist to look at the time.


    Then he calmly said, "Rose, when did you get so impatient?"


    Rose did not know what to say.


    Although she could tell he was not angry, after being by his side for so many years, she could hear the


    displeasure in his tone.


    So, she lowered her head and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr.Russell.I''ve crossed the line."


    This is a big deal, after all.The impact of this incident on thepany isn''t just a tiny bump.I''m sure


    you''ve seen the charts as well.Besides the media, there are also a bunch of perfumers out there.


    There are some big names from the industry.


    "Moreover, the senior perfumers in ourpany are also very concerned about this.This matter does


    not only affect Ms.Christian.It affects thepany as a whole, including all our staff.However, seeing


    that Ms.Christian has yet to arrive, we might not have time to look through her script."


    "Forget it if you don''t have time." Alexander sat upright and rechecked the time.


    However, he had no intention of calling anyone.


    "Just wait a minute more."


    Rose could not refute and remain silent.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Rose, Alexander''s secretary, was growing impatient as she waited.Her boss remained calm, but she


    could not help asking, "Mr.Russell, why don¡¯t I call Lily and ask about her current location?"


    It should be easy for thepany to look up the employee¡¯s phone number.She would happily be the


    viin if her boss were unwilling to urge Lily.


    Alexander replied calmly, "No need.Go outside to deal with it first.She¡¯ll be here soon."


    Alexander had already made his point, so there was no use in her rushing.


    While her superior seemed calm under pressure, she was anxious despite only being a subordinate.


    Rose bit her lip, turned, and left.


    Alexander finally pulled out his phone and looked at it, his eyes darkening.


    When they parted ways, she imed she needed time to gather "evidence."She added that it could


    take some time and she could bete, but she would be there eventually.


    Certainly, she would provide the press and thepany with a satisfactory exnation.He trusted her


    and knew that if he had not heard from her, it must be because she wasn''t ready.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Therefore it was pointless to urge her.


    Time passed, and when the clock¡¯s hand pointed to 6.55 p.m., indicating it would start in five minutes,


    his cell phone finally rang.


    "Hello?" He answered the phone immediately.


    "Alex, I''m stuck in traffic right now.We''re rushing over but might bete.Could you ask one of the


    Lily had allocated sufficient time and rushed to meet it, but she had not considered she would be stuck


    in the evening rush hour.


    The time was approaching 7 p.m., and she was going to bete.


    "Don''t worry about the situation here.Don¡¯t rush, and take your time.Where¡¯s the traffic jam? Do you


    want me to pick you up?"


    He asked in a soft voice.


    Lily quickly replied, "No need.I''m stuck here, and if you came, we''d be stuck at both ends.Just wait for


    me there and I''ll be there soon.Don¡¯t you worry.I''m with Liv right now."


    Alexander was relieved when he heard her say someone else was with her.He unclenched his fingers


    and said, "Okay.Thepany¡¯s staff will deal with the matters here.Take your time and call if there is


    anything."


    Lily felt more at ease after the call.She still needed to exin her reason for beingte.


    Otherwise, the people there would be anxious.


    "Wow..." Olivia looked at her with glittering eyes.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Lily moved away from her for fear of being infected by an id*ot.


    "Mr.Russell is so gentle! I never thought of it!"


    She recalled the rumors others said about him and her biased view of Mr.Russell in the past.It was a


    big contrastpared to the voice she heard during the phone call earlier.


    Is the caller just now Mr.Russell, the president of La Beaut¨¦ Group and the man who could cause an


    earthquake at Brown City by simply stomping his legs? That voice was gentle and thoughtful.It could


    simply melt one¡¯s heart.


    He even said, "Don''t worry, don''t rush, and take your time.Do you want me to pick you up?"


    Oh no.


    It''s so enviable! Lily looked at her, lost for words, and said, "This was not the first day you knew him,


    right? "It''s not the first day I knew him, but to be precise, I don¡¯t know him well either! Moreover, his


    gentleness is only for you.It''s not like someone..."


    Olivia immediately stopped her words when she realized what she had said.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    What are you talking about? Unlike who?"


    She immediately teased her.


    "I meant he¡¯s not like some men.They''re dumb and boring.It¡¯s as if saying something nice could kill


    him!"


    She said vaguely, but it was obvious who she was referring to.


    Lily wouldn''t let her off the topic so quickly, "Is that so? Who¡¯s the man you are referring to? Do I know


    him? Is he handsome and brave? Is that man surnamed Sullivan?"


    Olivia blushed hard and red at her fiercely, "You¡¯re annoying.I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!


    Hmph!"


    "You can talk about me, but don¡¯t like it when I talk about you instead.You have double standards!"


    Lily shook her head and said emotionally.


    "I do have double standards! Anyway, you''re not allowed to talk about him and me."


    "Him? Who are you referring to?"


    Lily pretended to be ignorant.


    Olivia was mad with anger, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you!"


    Olivia pouted and looked at the box in Lily¡¯s hand.This was something they had just made an hour ago.


    Everything was made under the instruction of Lily.It was her forms, ideas, and guidance.


    Olivia was only assisting her.


    Time was tight, and she did not study it carefully.She thought that it was just perfume-making, and was


    simr to the previous form.


    However, sheter found that there was an additional step, and something was added.She was not


    sure what it was.


    Anyway, Lily was the one who brought it here.


    Olivia just did what she was asked to do as her assistant.She had no idea it would be used at the press


    conference.


    To put it another way, what they were busy with was directly connected to the news conference that


    day.What could that be?


    "Lily, can this thing prove your innocence?"


    She believed Lily, but the same could not be said about the general public.She was worried for her as


    her friend.


    "I''m innocent from the beginning!"


    Lily smiled and held the box tighter in her hand.It was 7 p.m., and the press conference started on time,


    but the person involved did not show up.


    The representative from the public rtions department of La Beaut¨¦ Group sat there and gave an


    introductory talk.She first thanked everyone foring before moving on to La Beaut¨¦ Group''s


    development history and achievements in recent years.


    At some point during her speech highlighting the year''s performance and products, a reporter could not


    hold back and stood up to interrupt her.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt.We''re here to see Lily today.We need an exnation from La Beaut¨¦ Group and


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ms.Christian regarding poison in perfumes and raw materials.We don''t want to listen to your


    nonsense.Almost all the media in Brown City are here today.You should give everyone a convincing


    exnation rather than talking nonsense, right?"


    His words immediately gained everyone¡¯s support.


    They nodded and said, "Yes, that¡¯s right! What we wanted was the results and exnations, not


    irrelevant matters."


    "La Beaut¨¦ Group is a bigpany.How could you fool people like this?"


    "I heard that Ms.Christian is already engaged to the president of La Beaut¨¦ Group, Mr.Russell.Does


    that mean Mr.Russell will defend his fiancee to the end?"

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    The impact of this incident was too significant.This is not just about La Beaut¨¦ Group.You should know


    that the entire perfume industry was affected due to Ms.Christian.


    This affects our reputation! Who would dare to buy perfumes in the future? Who knows if there¡¯s any


    poison in them? She¡¯s an rmist.She¡¯s spreading rumors and deceiving the public!


    Some radicals voiced their harsh condemnation and the facial expression of the PR department''s


    employee changed.She immediatelyforted the public, "Everyone, please calm down.The reason


    ourpany is holding this press conference today is to give you an exnation.We¡¯ll definitely give


    you an answer today.However, there¡¯s a small incident, and Ms.Christian hasn¡¯t arrived yet.I hope all


    the reporters present can please give us some time, okay?"


    La Beaut¨¦ Group had a very high status in the beauty industry.Moreover, the public rtions


    department''s statement sounded sincere.


    Everyone looked at each other and calmed down for a while.


    However, there were always people who liked to find fault and raised their voices to ask, "Is she afraid


    toe?"


    The questions spoke to many people.


    Some people thought Lily beingte was an excuse, and she was afraid toe.


    "That''s right! It¡¯s reported that Ms.Lily arrived in Brown City at 3 p.m.That amount of time is sufficient for


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    her to eat, shower, change and do her makeup.What could be the cause of her dy?"


    "That''s right! How long do we have to wait? Can you give us a time? Do you want everyone to sit here


    with you and wait forever?"


    "Yes, give us an exact time! We will wait for another half an hour.If she¡¯s still not here, she must''ve


    been afraid toe, and you are fooling us!"


    People¡¯s hearts were always easily incited.The crowd became restless with just a few words.


    Alexander stood in the shadows at the back.He narrowed his eyes slightly at a few particrly excited


    people in the huge crowd.He turned his head slightly, and Edward immediately knew his intention and


    came forward.


    Alexander instructed in a low voice, "Go and check on them.


    Also, check with the traffic police if they had cleared the traffic at the Third Ring Road."


    "Yes!"


    Edward went to do it right away.


    Rose followed behind him and tried to control her emotions, but her anxiety was palpable.


    "Mr.Russell, traffic jams are unpredictable.It may take more than half an hour for them to reach."


    He nodded slightly without saying a word.


    "If she can¡¯t make it..."


    "If she can''t make it, I''ll go."


    His deep voice was firm and decisive.He blocked all of Rose''s unspoken words.


    Rose wondered what magical power Ms.


    Christian possessed.How was she able to make the president protect her to such an extent?! The PR


    department¡¯s employees were still trying to calm everyone down in the hall, "Everyone, please be


    quiet."


    "Everyone came here today to understand the situation and get an exnation.Ms.Christian has


    indeed arrived in Brown City but is dyed due to some setbacks.However, I assure everyone that


    Ms.Christian is indeed rushing here now.I ask everyone to give her and La Beaut¨¦ Group some time.


    "As an apology, La Beaut¨¦ Group prepared some refreshments for all journalists and reporters here


    today.Everyone can take a break and eat some snacks and fruit while waiting.Ms.Christian will soon be


    here."


    She gestured to the employees, and they soon walked in with trays of delicate snacks and fruit.The


    situation was in control for the time being.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    The whole road was congested, with an ident ahead.


    Although the traffic police were on the scene, the cars moved forward slowly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing how slow the cars were, the initially calm Lily could not help feeling anxious.She looked at the


    traffic jam and the time.She helplessly said, "Sir, please drop me off by the side over there."


    Then she turned to Olivia and said, "Don''t worry.Stay in the car and go slowly.I''ll get out of the car soon


    and walk another way."


    "It''s dangerous! There are so many cars!" Olivia said worriedly after grabbing Lily.


    "It''s fine.I''ll be careful.I¡¯m alreadyte."


    Lily nced at the road.If she remembered correctly, a small road nearby could reach the hotel, which


    may be faster.


    "Then you...be careful!"


    Olivia was worried, but since Lily insisted, she could say nothing else.


    Olivia could only give Lily some gentle reminders.


    When the car stopped by the side, Lily quickly opened the door and got down of the car.She trotted to


    the side of the road, holding the box tightly in her hands.She had to get there as soon as possible since


    she could no longer dy her appearance.


    The venue gradually became restless from being quiet.


    The fruit and snacks were almost finished.


    As time passed by every minute, some began to lose their temper again.


    "The time is almost up.Where is Ms.Christian? Is this your excuse? "Yes, we respect and believe in La


    Beaut¨¦ Group, but you can''t treat us as fools.Look at the time now.Ms.Christian still isn¡¯t here!"


    "If she doesn''te soon, we won''t wait anymore!"


    "That''s right.Ms.Christian didn''t dare toe at all.You..."


    The microphone screeched and interrupted the noisy people.


    Everyone averted their attention to the stage and saw Alexander slowly walking out in a tailored ck


    suit.


    After all, he was the president of La Beaut¨¦ Group.He was a well- known figure in Brown City.


    Instantly, everyone stopped talking and looked at the stage quietly, waiting for his reply in a tacit


    understanding.


    The reporters¡¯ and media¡¯s efforts would not be in vain even if Lily did not show up since Alexander


    appeared and was willing to say a few words.


    However, they became even more confident that Lily dared not show herself, which was why Alexander


    came out for her.


    The crowd did not expect Alexander to be so considerate to his fianc¨¦e and was willing to help with


    this.


    They thought it was a pity that Lily did note out with him and that she was unworthy of being


    Alexander¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Alexander stood there.His presence was like a light as he could attract everyone''s attention without


    opening his mouth.He cleared his throat and looked around.His eyes stopped several people before


    saying, "Thanks to the media and reporters foring.Regarding today''s press conference, everyone


    is clear about why we''re here.


    "That¡¯s right.A few days ago, a piece of audio circting the Inte caused a lot ofmotion.The


    me was directed at Miss Lily, the perfumer from mypany.I know most of you have heard the


    recording and have your own conclusions on whether or not the recording is legit.


    "I won''t talk about the authenticity of this audio now.However, I will discuss the content of the recording


    itself."

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    After a pause, Alexander looked at the audience and asked, "I noticed many perfumers among the


    guests who came today.As far as you are concerned, do you think adding poisonous materials to


    perfumes is feasible? In other words, can it be done?"


    Nobody expected Alexander to turn the tables on them, that he would question them now.


    Some wanted to say, "We are here to question you, not for you to question us."


    However, Alexander was on stage, and no one dared to say that¡ªinstead, they just looked at each


    other, stunned.


    "Is there anyone who can enlighten me?" Alexander continued.


    His attitude was sincere, and it did not look like he was deliberately making things difficult for them, so


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    some perfumers were eager to answer.


    The status of La Beaut¨¦ Group in this industry did not need anyone toment.


    Even if such negative news came out, they could stop the spread of the news immediately.It showed


    thepany¡¯s capabilities.


    Besides their ability and interests, they needed a good development tform as perfumers.


    They only could stand higher without a stepping stone.


    Therefore, some wanted to get Alexander''s attention using this chance.


    If they could win Mr.Russell''s heart, they would have the opportunity to join La Beaut¨¦ Group or


    possibly be a chief perfumer.


    "Mr.Russell, I have thought about the question you raised.I even tried it myself."


    Someone stood up and replied, "To be honest, given the current technical conditions, I think


    it''s...unlikely to work."


    The person¡¯s words made the reporters frown.His words were helping Lily to exonerate.


    Which side was the person on?


    "I have no idea how Ms.Christian did it, but the raw materials of perfumes are unstable and vtilize


    very quickly.Adding other ingredients to blend and modte requires a little experimentation and


    controlling the ingredients'' amount.These are things needed to be cautious of when making


    perfumes.As for the addition of poisonous raw materials, it will be even more uncontroble."


    The person stopped and adjusted his sses with his hand.


    "So I thought, this is impossible to achieve.Could it be a joke Ms.Christian made? An exaggerated


    statement?"


    Alexander stood there with no turbulence on his face.He did not express any emotions, but Rose, on


    the sidelines, became a little excited.


    ¡®yup! Lily was making a stupid joke.She was bragging about it.Now, we can exin it to the public and


    solve the current predicament"


    Rose could not help but look at Alexander, wishing she could convey her thoughts with her eyes.


    However, Alexander did not look at her.He just nodded at thementing perfumer.


    "Thank you for sharing.Is there anyone else who has other opinions?"


    With an avable opening, someone would soon take over the topic and talk about it.


    What was supposed to be a news conference for rification and exnation meeting suddenly turned


    into an experience-sharing and exchange meeting.


    The media were stunned as they wondered how Alexander did this.


    Just as the next person finished speaking and another was about to say something, someone finally


    could not help but interrupt.


    "Mr.Russell, forgive me! You are deliberately dying time.What we want to hear now is not the


    opinions of other perfumers but Ms.Lily herself.As the person involved in the incident, should she not


    be here to give us, the consumers, an exnation? "Or, is it impossible for her to appear today? If that


    is the case, please let us know no, so we won''t have to wait here."

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Rose noticed Alexander staring at the person who just spoke.She stood anxiously and instinctively took


    the initiative to start speaking, "Ms.Christian..."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As soon as she started, a crisp voice sounded, "Sorry, I¡¯mte, everyone!"


    Lily was panting heavily, looking a little messy, her hair wet with sweat sticking to her face.She was


    also wearing casual clothes.


    The media thought she would attend all dressed up and was startled by what they saw.


    Some picked up their cameras and took pictures as they returned to their senses.No matter what, the


    main character finally appeared.


    The reporters and media did not waste their time.


    As for why Lily was so messy, everyone wondered if she did not want toe but got forced to show


    up.


    Some reporters had already begun to think of the drama in their minds.


    Alexander turned to look at his wife.She was holding a box in her hand while trying to catch her breath.


    "Don''t worry." He said warmly, took out a handkerchief from his pocket, and gently wiped the sweat


    from her forehead and cheeks.


    Rose stood beside him with the staff of La Beaut¨¦ Group dropping their jaws.


    The media and reporters below the stage widened their eyes.


    They responded quickly and frantically took pictures of the scene before them.


    After all, it was rare to see Alexander behave so lovingly.


    Alexander had never been in a rumor that he was in a rtionship, that he might be a straight man that


    knows nothing about romance, or that he was not even straight.However, he showed affection in front


    of everyone at the press conference.


    Although, everyone thought Alexander¡¯s appearance and reaction to this incident showed his favoritism


    toward Lily.However, assumptions and rumors were different from seeing them in reality.


    "I''m fine."


    Shaking her head, Lily said, I can continue."


    "I know."


    Alexander was still unhurried.He only cared about Lily.


    Media and anything else was like it did not exist.He took a bottle of water from the table, opened it, and


    handed it to her.


    "Drink some water first, then sit down and speak slowly.I''ll apany you."


    "Yeah!"


    Lily obediently nodded as she was indeed thirsty.


    After drinking a few gulps of water, she sat on the prepared empty seat, calming down a little.She ran


    all the way.


    Although the distance was not too far, she was tired from running.


    Fortunately, she was not toote.


    There were many pairs of eyes staring at Lily as she sat there.She knew some people were waiting for


    her to embarrass herself.


    "First of all, I want to apologize to everyone.I camete and made you wait for so long.I''m sorry."


    She sincerely apologized.Her attitude was still lovely, so someints from the crowds were less


    intense.


    "Secondly, it''s about the audio circling on the Inte."


    Lily cleared her throat and looked down with a clear gaze.


    "I must admit to everyone that the recording is of my voice, and I said that sentence.Although someone


    had edited it, I did say the things in the recording.I admit that."


    There was an uproar among the crowd as soon as Lily admitted it.


    Rose, standing on the sidelines, almost had a heart attack.She could not help but stare fiercely in Lily''s


    direction.


    ¡®Is this woman insane?!¡¯ They had foreshadowed and put in so much effort to restore her image as


    much as possible.


    It was to minimizepany loss and eliminate the negative impact.However, Lily wasted their efforts


    just by saying these few words.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Lily performed worse than the previous perfumer and would have been better off saying that she was


    bragging or joking. Instead, she was admitting it seriously. Did she think she was heroic and majestic


    by doing so? What was Lily thinking?


    Looking at Mr. Russell again, he had no intention of stopping her. His eyes were always on that woman


    as if she was his whole world.


    ¡®Crazy! The world was crazy! Mr. Russell is crazy too!¡¯


    Rose looked at the ceiling speechlessly as she did not know how the press conference would end


    today. Since they had already reached this point, she might as well continue to listen.


    "Ms. Christian, do you mean that the recording was edited? That means that it''s not what we heard?"


    The reporters were smart as they quickly concluded the key points.


    "The recording did sound like it was edited. However, Ms. Christian''s words were clear and have not


    been edited,¡± someone objected.


    Lily was in no hurry despite being faced with all their doubts. She smiled slightly and nodded. "You


    must''ve listened and analyzed it thoughtfully. Honestly, I''ve also listened to the recording. That''s right. It


    was edited.


    "However, you may have overlooked one point. Our culture is extensive and profound, and words could


    have the same pronunciation but different meanings. These words may express different meanings in


    different contexts,¡± Lily suddenly stood up while saying that.


    The reporters were at a loss as to what Lily was about to do. She took a marker in her hand, walked to


    a board behind her, and wrote something.


    The rest of La Beaute Group''s employees did not know what she was going to do, so they were curious


    to see what she wrote.


    They only saw that she wrote one word¡ª Poison.


    They were shocked. What was Lily doing?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Rose felt that she was going to faint. Today, the La Beaute Group would be destroyed in the hands of


    Mr. Russell by his act of choosing beauty over power. Rose looked at Alexander sadly. He did not react


    at all and looked at the board calmly.


    "What do you think of this word when you see it, and what do you think it means?" Lily asked, turning


    around and pointing at the word.


    ¡°Poison,¡± someone read it out. "Ms. Christian, what do you mean?


    ¡°You mean, you admit that you were the one who poisoned the candles? That means it''s possible to


    put poison in perfumes, right?


    With a faint smile, Lily did not answer but added four more strokes with her pen. This time, instead of


    words, Lily added double quotation marks to the word poison on the board. The word ¡° Poison¡± seemed


    more exaggerated after the crowd read it for a second time.


    "Now?" she asked again.


    There was silence under the stage with whispering. Some people began to understand, and some did


    not quite get it.


    Rose frowned as she annunciated it like a mantra, ¡°Poison. Poison? Is there any difference?¡±


    ¡°The double quotation marks can express emphasis and citation, or a special title, as well as irony and


    negation. So the word ¡®Poison '' doesn''t represent the poison everyone generally thinks about." Lily


    exined clearly, "But this mark won''t be seen in our usual speech.


    What I mean is that I did say the words, but not with the meaning that everyone understands."

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Immediately, the ce was filled with voices of peopleparing the two words. After careful


    consideration and trying with different tones, they did hear it with different meanings.


    Even the employees of La Beaute Group were curiously repeating the word silently. Only Lily remained


    calm, standing there quietly. Even if she did not attend all dressed up, she was still so beautiful that


    people could not take their eyes off her.


    ¡°Even so, what do you mean by poison? If it''s not poison, could it be a tonic?"


    Lily expected she would face doubts, andughed. "It''s not a tonic, but it''s almost simr. After all, tonic


    is good for your body. What I added also has this effect."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Don''t keep us guessing. You still admit that you added something to the perfume. Did you put in other


    additives during the blending process? What exactly did you add?"


    They were met with boos from the audience. She suppressed a smile and put on a serious expression.


    Everyone around Lily fell silent as they wondered if she was growing angry.


    "Everyone, before I exin what''s in it, I want to talk about why I added other things.¡± She lowered her


    head and paced slowly, looking dignified.


    Her pace was slow as every step was heavy. No one spoke for a while. They all took the initiative to


    quiet down, waiting for her next words.


    After walking back and forth, Lily finally stopped and looked at the audience again.


    "You may have heard that my grandfather passed awayst month. My grandfather is a very strict but


    kind old man. He has always been in good health. However, he unexpectedly suffered from insomnia in


    hister years. He didn''t sleep well and had difficulty falling asleep at night,¡± she said in a low voice.


    Her low tone made people unknowingly rte to her and feel emotional.


    "For the elderly, eating and sleeping are the two important things. Their health will be affected if they


    don''t eat or sleep well.


    Being in a younger generation, I think hard about what I can do to help my grandfather. Hence, I tried


    adding ingredients to help with sleep using scents.¡±


    After a pause, her voice increased a little. "As we all know, it is not umon for scented candles to


    aid with sleep. Some scented candles with special oils, such asvender, will make people feel at ease.


    However, it was not very helpful for patients who suffer from severe insomnia like my grandfather.


    Therefore, I tried to add some ingredients from traditional herbs that help with sleep and calm the mind.


    I have also adjusted the amount and scent many times."


    It seemed that her remarks carried the kind of influence that could subtly persuade listeners. Everyone


    felt that what she said was very reasonable. Slowly but surely, the masses grasped the actual


    exnation.


    ¡°The ¡®poison¡¯ you mentioned is a medicine? Then, why do you call it poison?" Raising his hand,


    someone asked.


    Lily smiled lightly. "Medicine can also be a poison!"


    Everyone fell silent as it seemed reasonable.


    Soon someone asked, "Do the perfumes sold by La Beaute Group and other ingredients that contain


    the essential oils of your fragrances also contain these poisons?"


    Shaking her head, Lily said, "Initially, the added medicine was intended for my grandfather''s illness. Not


    all consumers need this special effect. Therefore, they wouldn''t add it. Besides, do you think that


    adding more ingredients will help lower the cost? Would we intentionally increase the cost of


    ingredients and be a charity?"

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    She said it half-jokingly. There was a roar ofughter, and the atmosphere became much more rxed.


    Even the other staff of La Beaute Groupughed along since the situation was suddenly reversed.


    Not only was the crisis gradually lifted, but it was also even better than they thought. If they had gone


    with the initial solution, the only two methods to solve the emergency were to deny the authenticity of


    the recording or admit that Lily was talking nonsense.


    After all, with the essibility of the inte, it was very easy for someone to analyze and decipher the


    audio just to prove what Lily said. It would add fuel to the situation.


    La Beaute Group could not be too overpowering, either. Things had already set off a storm. Trying to


    suppress it would only make people feel that the inte rumors were true.


    However, Lily stood up and spoke, never denying anything, and provided a clear exnation. Since


    she had admitted it and revealed everything, including what she added in, it would be unreasonable to


    continue creating a fuss over the recording.


    "Ms. Christian, I''ve done experiments before. After adding other ingredients, the performance is


    vtile. Are you sure? Is it feasible? Have you really seeded?¡± The one who asked the question


    was the perfumer who first answered Alexander''s question.


    It was obvious that he was still not convinced. After all, he had tried and failed many times. Seeing that


    Lily was so young, he did not believe she could seed.


    Like she said, scents could help with sleep and soothe the nerves. It was also because of the


    properties of the raw materials.


    With the addition of other materials, how could the process be so easy? The fusion of fragrances and


    thepatibility of attributes had to be considered.


    In addition, it was one thing to think about it and another thing to implement it and seed. The


    perfumer remained skeptical.


    "Here are two samples,¡± she walked to the table and opened the box she brought, which contained two


    amber ss bottles that were kept in good condition, "These two bottles were made after I returned to


    Brown City. I made it with my assistant back in theb.¡±


    ¡°One bottle has calming ingredients added inside, while the other has refreshing ingredients. They''re


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    bothpletely different. If you have any doubts, you can give it a try." She said generously.


    The perfumer did not refuse and stepped forward. While standing there, he looked at Lily with


    suspicion.


    Lily smiled slightly, stretched her hand, and asked him to try it.


    After giving it some thought, he took two test strips from the side, picked up the bottle, and observed it.


    He then opened the lid, kept the bottle upright, and took a deep breath from a distance, frowning


    slightly.


    He nced up at Lily, who was still unflustered, and ced a drop on the test strip.


    They were all perfumers, so they still had some understanding of essential oils. By looking at the color


    and smelling it, they could already preliminarily distinguish the ingredients contained in them.


    Looking confused, he picked up the test strip and slowly brought it closer to his nose. His frown


    deepened, and he remained in that position without moving.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    ¡°How is it?¡± Seeing that he did not move, someone impatiently asked aloud.


    The perfumer looked at Lily in confusion and then lowered his head to sniff the scent on the test strip


    again. He did not answer¡ª instead, he dipped a tissue in clean water, then used it to wipe the tip of his


    nose. After that, he quickly picked up the other bottle, repeating the same action.


    His reaction intrigued everyone else, and the crowd curiously stretched their necks to see what was


    going on. Once he put down the test strip again, he looked at Lily. His expression was surprised. "How


    did you make this?"


    ¡°Continuous trial and error," Lily replied.


    ¡°Impossible! I''ve tried many times, but it didn''t work. You said you only prepared these two bottles when


    you returned to Brown City, which is even more impossible!" He stared at the two bottles in disbelief.


    "If I rush back to Brown City to start the experiment, it is impossible. However, that''s not the case. I''ve


    tried many times before, so I know the form, ingredients, and amounts by heart. I just needed the


    why I made these rtively quickly.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Lily then looked at the others, "Still, I''m sorry for dying everyone''s time. I thought I had enough time


    but didn''t expect to encounter a traffic jam, so I camete.¡±


    Then she bowed deeply and expressed her sincerity.


    At that moment, most of the media¡¯s opinion of her had significantly changed. Previously, they thought


    Lily was not worthy of


    Alexander and felt she had no guts or brains. However, Lily was standing there in a dignified manner


    and proper demeanor.


    Adding on with the two extraordinary perfume bottles, it was something that not every perfumer could


    simply create. The idea was very novel, and the forms paired well.


    "Sir, you can return to your seat.¡± Lily reminded the perfumer when she saw that the perfumer was still


    standing in front of her.


    The man stared at her in a daze, not moving, as if he had not returned to reality.


    "Sir?"


    Alexander frowned slightly and was about to signal the staff next to him to take the person away. The


    perfumer suddenly took two steps forward, staring straight at Lily, "Do you ept any students?"


    Lily was stunned, thinking she did not hear clearly. "E-Excuse me? ¡°


    ¡°Do you ept students? Can you ept me? I''ll work as an assistant too. I don¡¯t mind! Anything! Just


    let me learn from you. I want to know how you created this, what I did wrong, and where I failed!¡± The


    perfumer was so emotional that he almost jumped at Lily.


    Lily was startled and took a step back subconsciously.


    When the perfumer was about to move forward, the staff quickly stopped him and dragged him away to


    prevent his extreme actions.


    ¡°Ms. Christian, I''m serious! Please ept me as your student! I want to learn from you!" The perfumer


    was still shouting while being pulled away, relieving the tense atmosphere. It was also a little


    embarrassing.


    Lily did not expect such a sudden situation. However, she felt relieved after the staff pulled the


    perfumer away.


    At that point, no one had any more doubts. Everyone had gained something from the event, including


    knowledge about new raw materials and fragrances and a new culture. How amusing.


    ¡°Thank you all foring. Tonight''s press conference hase to an end."

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    La Beaute Group''s staff stepped forward to end the press conference, but someone interrupted him


    before he could finish speaking. The smile on his face immediately froze.


    ¡°With such a useful scent, shouldn''t your grandfather still be alive? " Those words were like a sharp


    sword that broke through thin air. It directly lowered the atmosphere to freezing point. Everyone looked


    at the source of the voice and saw a rtively unfamiliar face. The man was sitting there with his legs


    crossed. His posture was arbitrary, with a mocking smile on his face. He stared straight at Lily with his


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    sharp eyes as she stood at the front.


    ¡°Who is he?" Someone asked quietly.


    ¡°My goodness! How could he be so rude!¡±


    Although the media often exposed breaking news and secrets, it depended on who they spoke to. It


    was more than showing respect to La Beaute Group since Alexander was also sitting there. The man


    should have given respect to someone who had already passed away.


    The man wanted everyone to understand that whatever Lily added to the form was useless since


    her grandfather had already passed away. On the negative side, since she was exining how


    beneficial the added ingredients were, would her grandfather''s death be rted to those ingredients


    she added?


    The crowd was shocked to witness what was happening. Some thought this man was too abrupt and


    rude, while others thought his words seemed to make sense. The others were just waiting to see a


    good show.


    How could he have the guts to say something like that in front of everyone? Was he just ying around


    to make a fool out of


    Alexander and Lily? The crowd looked at the man and then at the couple on stage.


    Lily squinted to take a closer look. Was that him?


    After staring at each other for a few seconds, the man stood up calmly, raised his hand to brush his


    shoulders, and walked in her direction. Those who had already got up to leave stopped and found a


    more exciting scene behind them.


    "Lily, we meet again.¡± Standing before her, he raised his chin, so arrogant that his head could reach the


    clouds.


    "Mr. Richards, what advice do you have?" Looking at him coldly, Lily saw that he did not want to shake


    hands, so she naturally did not take the initiative to extend her hand.


    Smiling, Noah turned his eyes to those who wanted to stay and watch the show. He smiled


    meaningfully and then turned around, his smile gone.


    Then he took out a certificate from his pocket and waved it in front of her, "Ms. Christian, I, Noah


    Richards, on behalf of the Perfumers ¡¯ Society, will formally investigate you. I have already recorded


    what you just said. We will also verify the integrity of your words."


    "Besides," he deliberately stopped and looked at Lily calmly. Still, he was disappointed because she did


    not panic. ¡°I heard you are involved in an illegal business if you don''t have a perfumer certificate. Since


    that''s the case, we will also hold you ountable,


    ¡°Noah''s words were like a bomb, and the reporters were shocked.


    Did Lily not have a practicing license? They never expected Lily, who had won an international award,


    not to have official credentials.


    Since The Perfumers¡¯ Society had already gotten involved with this case, it seemed as if it was true.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Just as Lily was about to speak, Alexander stepped forward to stand before her, "Mr.Richards, if you


    have any questions, La Beaut¨¦ Group¡¯s legal department will contact you.


    Still, as far as I know, the Perfumers¡¯ Society does not have that power yet."


    After speaking, he stopped Lily directly, turned around, and left backstage.


    Noah wanted to catch up, but the La Beaut¨¦ Group staff stopped him, "Mr.Richards, please stay."


    Raising his eyebrows, Noah did not follow up but stood there looking at their backs, smiling


    meaningfully.


    "I didn''t expect the Perfumers'' Society to send him here."


    Lily sighed, rather emotional.


    She was already mentally prepared to receive a phone call, but it came earlier than expected.She also


    did not expect Noah to attend the press conference.


    What he said just now was to embarrass her on purpose and to make things difficult for her.


    Those who came uninvited were usually up to no good.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "The result will be the same regardless of whoes!"


    Alexander firmly said while massaging Lily¡¯s shoulders, Don''t worry, the Richards family''s sphere of


    influence is in the city''s capital.We''re in Brown City, so it¡¯s quite a distance away.


    Both of our families are friends, and Noah won¡¯t be able to destroy the friendship.


    He thought Lily was worried that the intervention of the Richards family wouldplicate things, so he


    "I''m not worried about his family,"


    Lilyughed and shook her head, "I''m also not afraid of their investigation! Besides, the perfumer


    certificate is just a piece of paper, and the National Fragrance Association formted it as an


    assessment system. It doesn¡¯t mean anything."


    There were only a few worldwide professional- grade assessments for perfumers.She took the


    assessment for the junior level.


    As for the intermediate and senior levels, she did not need to continue after taking them twice.She felt it


    was more important to prove her capability through what she created rather than a formalized exam.


    With that avable time, it made more sense for her to research, work on new product developments,


    and learn about new fragrances.


    However, she did not expect that one day, the certificate would get her into trouble.


    "Well, I¡¯m d you think so!"


    Alexander¡¯s fingers slid down and pinched Lily¡¯s waist.


    Lily blushed and struggled slightly, "There are people around!"


    It would be so embarrassing if someone saw them doing something intimate.


    "Huh?"


    Alexander responded and kept pinching Lily''s waist a few more times.


    Then he frowned and said, "Your clothes are all wet."


    Lily realized that her clothes were soaked with sweat.It was because she ran there and was too tired to


    say anything.


    Her clothes were soaked, and she did not have time to change out of them, so she left them on.She


    had to deal with all kinds of problems while talking on stage.She was in a state of high concentration


    and tension, so she ignored her wet clothes.


    Since Alexander had brought it up, she realized her clothes were still wet and were sticking to her body,


    causing chills.


    "Let¡¯s go home first.Take a shower and change your clothes,"


    Alexander removed his jacket and put it on Lily.


    Then he hugged her tightly again.


    The car ride went smoothly back to Imperial Hills.It had only been a month since she left, but it seemed


    like she had been away for years.


    The house was spotless.


    Even if no one lived there for a while, someone woulde and clean it regrly.


    When the lights came on, there was a warm feeling of home.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Home! She now regarded this ce as her own home! This was their little home! "Go take a shower


    first,"


    Alexander said after kissing her forehead, "Don''t catch a cold!"


    "Yeah,"


    Lily nodded and went upstairs to take a bath.She was indeed worn out.


    After a few days of running around and ending in the press conference, her muscles and bones were


    ready to unwind.


    Lily was also very sleepy.


    When she hurried out of the shower, she noticed the room was still empty.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander was not there, so she considered getting dressed to find him downstairs.


    However, her muscles immediately rxed when she sat on the bed, and she fell back uncontrobly.


    Her whole body became weak on thefortable bed.


    After settling the documents downstairs, he told thepany to follow up about the press conference.


    It was alreadyte at night when that was allpleted.


    Alexander stretched his neck and then his entire body before ncing at the wall clock.


    There had been no sign of life up there for some time.


    Where did Lily disappear to? After turning off the light and going upstairs, he opened the bedroom door


    and found the light was still on.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he saw Lily sleeping soft and snuggly on therge bed.


    Chuckling helplessly, Alexander walked over and nced down.


    Her eyes were closed, and her mouth was slightly pouted.


    Her hair was wrapped in a towel, but because she was sleeping soundly, the towel was loosened,


    revealing her long damp hair.


    She seemed so tired that she fell asleep without drying her hair.


    Alexander bent down and gently picked her up by the waist, trying to move Lily to her side of the bed.


    She then grunted and kicked her feet unhappily, probably because she did not want to be disturbed.


    Not daring to move her anymore, he carefully moved her inward a little bit.


    He tucked the nket, and when he was about to make the next move, Lily snorted and suddenly


    turned over.


    Not only did she return to the original position, but she leaned closer than before.


    She slept right in the center of the bed, which left no space for Alexander to lie down.


    After attempting to shift her over a few times, he was out of breath.


    He stood there with his hands on his hips, gasping for breath.


    Wrinkling his eyebrows, he stared at Lily, who was still sleeping soundly.


    He never realized that she was such a heavy sleeper.


    Maybe it was because he always slept before she did and never really realized it.


    He was already sweating, and there was no ce to lie down anyway, so he went to take a bath and


    possibly rest in the bathtub for a while.


    With that in mind, he began to unbuckle his belt, unbutton his shirt, then his zipper...


    Soon his clothes were unraveled.


    He bent down and was about to take off his trousers when Lily suddenly woke up.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and was still half asleep.


    She noticed that something was moving around in front of her.


    After focusing on Alexander¡¯s naked body, and the popsicle in front of her, she took a deep breath and


    coughed twice, "Not today! I¡¯m exhausted!"


    Alexander was speechless.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Alexander was speechless, not because of what she had said, but the way her body moved while she


    spoke.She struggled to sit up while hugging his waist and ced her face against his abs.


    "I¡¯m so tired!"


    ¡®Was this what they meant by the body being the most honest?¡¯ Alexander wondered.


    He still had his trousers on while he stood stiffly thinking, ¡®Should I follow her signal or just listen to her


    and let her rest?¡¯ The next thing he knew, Lily had her hand on his abs and was moving downwards,


    "So hard!"


    Alexander was turned on now, so he decided to make the culprit take responsibility for doing this to


    him! Without hesitating, his hormones got the better of him and he proceeded to lie on top of her.


    He pinned her naughty hands down and said, "There¡¯s more..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Lily had lifted one of her knees and bent it.


    Her knee ended up colliding with his most sensitive part.


    At that moment, his hormones and his urges vanished instantly.


    Alexander¡¯s face darkened, and he red at the culprit, who had her eyes closed and was sound


    asleep.


    How could she still be asleep? He stood up to ease the tension on his body, took off his trousers, and


    carried her.


    He was still angry about what happened a while ago, so he was not gentle when he carried her and


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ced her on her side of the bed.


    Maybe because he was too rough, Lily woke up from her sleep.She opened her eyes and stared into


    his face.She was confused as to why she felt herself being lifted, and when she woke up, she was in a


    different ce.


    "Did I fall asleep?" She asked.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re awake?" Alexander asked as he nced at her.


    He was still suspicious if she was really awake.


    "I fell asleep?"


    Since he had asked, it could only mean that she had fallen asleep moments ago.She had no


    recollection of what had happened at all.She only remembered she had changed after showering and


    was about to go downstairs to look for him.


    Lily looked around her, and realized she was still in their bedroom.


    This could only mean that she had not gone downstairs and had fallen asleep on the bed.


    This was too much! Even though she had also pulled a few all-nighters previously and worked


    consecutively without any sleep for a few days, she had never fallen asleep just like this, no matter how


    tired she was.


    This was the very first time that something like this had happened.


    Was it because she was getting old? Seeing her innocent face, Alexander did not know what to say.


    The anger he felt from a while ago disappeared entirely.


    "You should go back to sleep.I''ll go take a shower," He remarked and stood up.


    Before Lily could call out to him, he turned to her, "Never mind, don¡¯t go back to sleep.Let me finish


    showering, and I¡¯ll dry your hair for you.It¡¯s not good to go to bed with wet hair."


    Lily just sat there and watched him enter the bathroom.She was also rewarded with the view of his


    perfect back and shoulders.


    However, why did she sense that he sounded unhappy?

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Lily yawned.She had never felt this tired ever.


    Alexander also told her not to go to bed yet, so she decided to get up and took out the hair dryer to dry


    her hair.


    She did not have this habit while living with the Lodge family.


    To make things easier when she was practicing her kickboxing and because most of the people at


    home were men, no one knew how to manage her long hair, so she had always kept her hair short.


    When she got into university, Lily allowed her hair to grow.


    Moreover, at that time, Nathaniel told her that he loved girls with long hair, so she had stopped cutting


    hers.


    Before she knew it, her hair was already very long.


    After she got together with Alexander, he always dried her hair for her and ensured that she did not go


    to bed with wet hair.


    She realized that someone who loves you would not care about what kind of hairstyle you had.


    Instead, they would make sure that you were protected from harm''s way.


    When Alexander came out of the bathroom, he saw this beautiful scene.


    Lily was sitting in front of the dressing table, with her head tilted to one side and her other hand holding


    the hair dryer.


    She was gentlybing her smooth and fluffy hair with her fingers.


    When the wind from the hair dryer blew a strand of hair onto her face, Alexander could almost smell the


    gentle fragrance of her shampoo.


    This scene was just breathtaking! Any ill feelings from the kick a while ago had disappeared entirely


    and he could only adore his wife.


    Alexander walked up and took the hair dryer from her hand, "Let me help."


    Lily did not refuse his offer.She handed him the dryer and allowed him to dry her hair.


    "I feel like getting a haircut," she said out of the blue.


    "Why so sudden?" he asked casually and added, "If you prefer it shorter, why not?"


    Lily smiled, "My hair is getting too long now.It¡¯s just too much trouble to wash and dry it.I want to have a


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    haircut so I can manage it easier."


    "If that¡¯s the only reason, I can help you with the washing and drying part."


    This was no big deal.


    Besides, he quite enjoyed doing it for her.


    "It¡¯s not only because of that.My hair would sometimes get in the way while conducting


    experiments.Even though I could always wear a cap over it, I still think cutting it shorter would be


    better," she said after giving it some thought.


    Since Lily brought up her experiments, Alexander was reminded of the incident from earlier, "Was this


    what you were referring to? You went straight to theb when we returned to Brown City."


    "Yeah," she nodded, "Since we decided to give the public an exnation during the press conference,


    we needed proof.I had nned to show them a sample, which would be our strongest proof.I had


    estimated enough time for this, but who would¡¯ve thought there was such a severe traffic jam."


    Lily had never experienced using that road during peak hours, so she did not expect the congestion to


    be that bad.


    "I have another question," Alexander said after thinking fora while.


    "What?" Lily asked.


    She could not hear him clearly as the hair dryer was too loud.


    Alexander stroked her head and ensured that her hair was mostly dry before he stopped and


    unplugged the hair dryer.


    He moved in front of her and looked at her, "I said I have another question for you."


    "what is it?"


    "You told the media that the only thing you¡¯ve added was some herbs that could help with sleeping, and


    it was specifically made for your grandfather.Of course, I believe you, but..."


    He paused as he struggled to choose his words carefully so Lily did not misunderstand him of


    suspecting her.


    "Don¡¯t worry.You can be honest with me," Lily said generously as she reassured him.


    "If I remembered correctly, you told Henry that if you wanted to poison someone, you could do it


    anytime, and at that moment, he did look like he had taken something wrong, so, were you..."

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Lily smiled, "It was just a cover-up."


    "A cover-up?" Alexander asked in confusion.


    "It was pretty easy.We¡¯ve been discussing what we could add to the raw materials when making our


    scented candles and what would possibly cause them to be unstable.However, that day, I was just


    saying this to confuse Henry.I didn¡¯t actually make something stable enough to be used as perfumes or


    candles," Lily remarked.


    After hearing her exnation, Alexander could finally understand, "In other words, it did not matter


    whether or not the perfumes or scented candles contained that substance."


    Lily nodded, "I didn¡¯t put it in the perfume at all.I merely added some medicine that could cause


    drowsiness in their tea.I calcted the time needed for the medicine to work and sprayed some


    perfume that could help with sleep onto my wrist.


    "Furthermore, Henry was already panicking, and I only needed to give him a slight nudge in the right


    direction.Then he would think I did something to the perfume that caused his legs to go weak.Honestly,


    if I didn¡¯t do anything, he would still feel sleepy when the time came."


    One of the reasons Lily could seed was because of Henry.He felt guilty and knew nothing about


    perfume forms and their raw materials.He chose this method because he needed to frame Lily or


    Justin to be the head of the family.


    That was why Henry thought Lily had added something harmful to her perfume to cause them to


    hallucinate.


    "Wow, so that was the whole story."


    Alexander nodded as he finally understood the whole story.


    "How could you even fool me?"


    He was so confused by the urrence that happened that day.


    Even after he knew it was not true, he was still confused about how Henry hade in contact with the


    medicine and showed symptoms of being poisoned in front of everyone.


    However, after listening to Lily¡¯s exnation, it was pretty simple.


    Still, humans were easily deceived by what they thought they could see.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "How could I possibly fool you? It¡¯s just because you weren''t there personally, or you would¡¯ve seen


    through my act right away,"


    Lily remarked as she ced her arms around Alexander''s neck.


    Indeed, she was speaking the truth as Alexander had always been intelligent and observing.


    Even if he did not understand what had happened immediately, he would still be able to see through it if


    one gave him some time.


    However, it was because no one was able to tell that it was merely a cover-up that Lily was able to


    seed in leading Henry on.


    Alexander looked at Lily¡¯s face and pinched her chin lightly.


    "Does this mean I have to be careful? What if you decide to poison me one day? You¡¯d be able to get


    away with it."


    Lilyughed, "Of course, you have to be careful! You must also treat me better and keep me happy, or


    else..."


    "Or else what?"


    Alexander rested his forehead on hers and caressed her lips with his thumb.Her lips were looking more


    and more appetizing by the moment.


    "You¡¯ll know when that timees,"


    Lily blinked yfully.


    "That will never happen!"


    Alexander announced and kissed her on the lips.


    Alexander would make sure to love her for the rest of their lives so that she would not have that


    chance.


    Freezing the credit card was not an effective long-term n since it would be usable again after that


    period.


    Besides, Eloise knew very well that her husband would only try his best to make his mistress happy.


    She only wanted to make things difficult for Elizabeth so that she could feel better about it.


    After Eloise and Arianna finished shopping, they came home to an unhappy Joseph waiting for them.


    His face only darkened when he saw them carrying all kinds of shopping bags home.


    "Didn''t you say you lost your wallet? How could you still buy so many things?"


    His tone was rude as if he was questioning a criminal.


    "Thank goodness I¡¯ve called the bank to freeze our cards.The bank just informed me that someone


    used my card to purchase something costly.I wonder if a thief did this?"


    Eloise sighed as she handed her shopping bags to the housekeepers.She massaged her shoulders


    and said, "Luckily, Arianna was there.I was able to use her card, or else I wouldn¡¯t know what else to


    do."

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    "I¡¯m sure you know there¡¯s an auction event tomorrow night, and I need a gown for that.If I didn¡¯t go


    shopping today, I wouldn¡¯t have enough time to get it," Eloise said as she took the cup of tea handed to


    her by the housekeeper.


    She blew into the cup and took a sip while ncing briefly at her husband.


    "What thief? That''s Elizabeth..."


    He paused as if realizing that saying this name out loud at home would only cause a problem.


    Even though he wanted to bring Elizabeth back as soon as possible, he needed to take it slow.


    Since he could bring his son back, he knew Eloise would make a scene if he brought Damian¡¯s mother


    home, too.


    If word got out, it would only affect their family and thepany¡¯s reputation.


    "Fine, fine.I forgot that Arianna had another card with her."


    Joseph waved and turned to Arianna.He extended his hand toward her, "Arianna, give me your card."


    "Why?" Arianna asked wide-eyed, obviously confused by his request.


    "Since your mother froze all our cards, mine is unusable, too.Just give me your card.I need it urgently,"


    he said.


    Arianna stood up in confusion as her eyes gleamed, "Mother had only asked the bank to freeze her


    sub-card.Your main card wouldn¡¯t be affected."


    "Of course, it would be affected.Besides, there¡¯s something else I need my card for.Why can¡¯t you just


    give me your card? Are you not even willing to lend me some money now, or you¡¯re not willing to listen


    to me anymore?"Joseph remarked angrily as his face darkened.Arianna could no longer reject him


    since he was annoyed.She removed her card from her bag unwillingly.


    "There¡¯s a limit on my card.It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you, but I don¡¯t think it will be sufficient


    for you."


    "Enough with the excuses.Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m aware of your sry? It¡¯s not like I''m asking you for


    money.I¡¯m just asking you to lend me your card for now.Why are you acting like a scrooge? I''ll return


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    your card and the money I spent when my card is working again."


    Joseph took Arianna¡¯s card and tapped her shoulder.


    Arianna was speechless by how shameless her father could be.He took her card and dared to call her


    a scrooge, yet she could not even talk back to him.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant.If you want to use it, go ahead.I¡¯m just saying that my card has a limit.It might


    not be enough for you,"


    Arianna reasoned gently.


    "I don¡¯t need a lot of money.Your card should be sufficient,"


    Joseph looked at the card and ced it in his pocket.


    Then he stood up and left.


    "Father, are you going somewhere?" Arianna asked.


    "It¡¯s already sote.Are you not having dinner? Where are you going at this hour?"


    Eloise turned to him with her hand still on her teacup.


    "I¡¯m not staying for dinner.There¡¯s something I have to handle.You don¡¯t need to wait for me," Joseph


    said without turning around.


    Momentster, he returned and said to Eloise, "You don¡¯t need to attend tomorrow¡¯s auction event."


    "What?!"


    Eloise was so shocked that she unknowingly tilted her cup, causing the hot tea to spill onto her hand


    and scorch her.She quickly ced down the cup and blew her hand.


    "Didn¡¯t we agree that I¡¯ll be attending? Why the sudden change? Did the auction even change its


    timing?"


    "No, just do as I say.Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never attended these events.Just spend some time


    with your girlfriends instead," Joseph spoke impatiently and left immediately, not even caring about


    Eloise¡¯s reaction to the news.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Eloise did not expect Joseph to pull such a stunt.She was so dumbfounded that she could barely say a


    thing.


    By the time she regained herposure, he was already gone.


    "Miss..."


    The housekeeper quickly brought the first aid kit over as she noticed Eloise¡¯s burnt hand.


    However, before she could touch Eloise, Eloise stood up abruptly and swept everything on the table to


    the ground in anger.


    Smash! That was the sound of the teacup as it hit the floor, ss shards flying everywhere.


    The housekeeper was too afraid to speak or move, and she could only stand there, not knowing how to


    react.


    Arianna jumped in surprise before telling the housekeeper gently, "Go clean up the ss shard, and


    you can leave."


    The housekeeper was relieved to receive instructions and immediately moved to clean the ss


    shards.


    Arianna sat next to Eloise and removed an ointment tube from the first-aid kit.She gently took her


    mother''s hand and applied ointment to her scalded area.


    "Mom, please don¡¯t be angry," she advised.


    "How could I not be?!"


    Eloise struggled angrily to break free from Arianna¡¯s grip, but she could not.


    So, she continued allowing Arianna to rub the ointment on her wound.


    Since Eloise had already started, she continued to vent her frustration, "Look at your dad! His heart is


    not even at home now.He doesn¡¯t even inform us if he''s noting back for dinner.He barely speaks to


    me anymore! How could he do this to me after all I''ve done for his family?! When I first got married into


    the family, he was just a useless second son of the Tanner family.


    "He couldn¡¯t do anything, and now he thinks he can run thepany.All these years, your uncle only


    gave your dad a vacant position.Aside from owning somepany shares, he had no authority! If it


    weren¡¯t for me helping him, do you think we would be able to own what we have today?!"


    Arianna knew her mother needed somewhere to vent her anger, so she chose not to interrupt and


    listened.She knew her mother wanted someone to hear her out and not give her advice on dealing with


    her problems.


    "Yet, he dares to stop me from attending tomorrow''s auction event! Why? Is he afraid that I will spend


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    all his money?!"


    Eloise yelled in frustration.


    Arianna gently caressed her mother¡¯s hand and said, "M-Maybe that wasn¡¯t what he meant."


    "Then what did he mean by that?! Don¡¯t tell me he meant it as goodwill?"


    Eloise turned her head and noticed the housekeeper still sweeping the shattered ss.


    She instructed in annoyance, "That''s enough! Stop sweeping and just leave!"


    The housekeeper immediately stopped and left in a hurry.


    Arianna ced the ointment tube back into the kit and wiped her hands with a wet tissue.


    "Mom, just like what dad said, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never been to an event like that.Moreover, dad has


    always brought you along with him, right?"


    "Of course!" Eloise replied, "Aside from those smaller auction events that your dad refused to attend.He


    would usually bring me along with him.If he chose not to bring me, who else would he bring along!"


    Eloise¡¯s face changed as she realized who he had nned to bring along.


    "You''re saying that..."


    Arianna nodded, "I think that was what dad meant."

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    "How dare he?!"


    Eloise smacked the table hard, causing her burnt spot to hurt so much that she clenched her teeth.


    However, she was not going to back down.


    "Although it¡¯s just an auction, everyone brings their wives as their partners.


    Won''t he be afraid of embarrassing himself if he brings that woman? Does he not care about his image


    anymore? How would the outsiders look at the Tanner family if that were to happen?"


    "Mom, I''ll have to be honest with you."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After a pause, Arianna said slowly, "I¡¯ve seen men bring their mistresses to various types of events


    before.Some of their wives have no influence in the family at all, and their husbands would bring


    different women as their partners each time.In the past, that did not happen in our family because Dad


    didn¡¯t dare to do it, or rather, he was not interested in that.However, now..."


    "What? He has the guts now?"


    Eloise raised her brow and rebuked sternly.


    "What do you think?"


    Arianna tossed the question back to Eloise.


    "Eloise wanted to say Joseph would not dare to do such a thing even if she challenged him.However,


    she could not bring herself to say those words.


    That was because she understood that Joseph dared to do such a thing now! Over the years, the


    Tanner family had secured their position in the industry.


    Since Derrick¡¯s family was about to lose their power over everything, Joseph could inherit all the family


    assets.


    Moreover, he had even brought his illegitimate son back home, and his next step would be to secure


    Elizabeth''s position.


    He had the guts to do anything now! It was precisely because Eloise understood all the stakes in this


    matter that she was feeling extremely anxious and uneasy.


    "Your dad is really going to bring that woman to the auction.He¡¯s really going to...abandon our family


    and me, isn¡¯t he?"


    Eloise¡¯s voice trembled.


    No matter how tough she was, she was still afraid in the face of such a problem in her life.


    "It might not be such a serious problem."


    Ariannaforted her mother and said, "Mom, all of us know how much you¡¯ve contributed to the


    family.Even if Dad isn¡¯t grateful for you, he would need to worry about all the resources and


    connections you''ve gained over the years.You have shares in the Tanner Corporation as well.Although


    it isn¡¯t much, Dad would definitely care about that."


    Then, she tried to analyze the situation for her mother.


    "As for the auction this time around, I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯d bring that woman with him.It¡¯s just my guess


    because I saw her buying many clothes and shoes today, so I assumed she was preparing to attend


    the auction.Well, it¡¯s just a wild guess, so I¡¯m not too sure about it either.Even if Dad wants to bring her


    as his partner, that doesn¡¯t mean anything.It¡¯s just an auction anyway."


    Initially, Eloise was furious, but Arianna¡¯s words managed to calm her down a little.


    "You''re right.It¡¯s just an auction.She can attend it since she¡¯s so desperate for it.We¡¯ll leave her to do all


    she wants, and let¡¯s see what she¡¯s capable of!"


    Eloise scoffed and narrowed her eyes.


    Then, she took out her phone and made a call.


    "Help me investigate someone."


    Arianna just watched in silence as Eloise did her thing.She was well aware that her mother had her


    own connections and resources and that she would not need any help.


    After making the call, Eloise finally managed topose herself.


    Then, she turned to stare deep into Arianna¡¯s eyes.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?"


    Arianna raised her hand to touch her face, looking all puzzled.


    "Ari, I realized I¡¯m bing more unfamiliar with you recently."


    Suddenly, Eloise realized that she did not know her daughter well, at least not as much as she thought


    she did.


    In her impression, Arianna had always been a gentle and well- behaved girl, which is the exact image


    of an obedientdy.


    However, Eloise felt uneasy ever since she knew that Arianna had saved Nathaniel as well as the


    rtionship they had.


    It would make her feel ufortable each time she remembered this.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    "No way!"


    Holding her arm, Arianna pressed her face against Eloise''s.


    "I''m real! If you don''t believe me, pinch my face to see if it''s really me!"


    This made Eloiseugh as she pinched Arianna''s cheek.


    Then, Eloise joked, "Oh, it really is you.I thought you were a fake."


    Then, the mother and daughter broke intoughter as if all doubts had been put aside.


    After a moment ofughter, Eloise turned serious and said, "I didn''t mean anything else.I just feel like


    you''ve grown up so much.You''re no longer a kid that listens obediently.You''re starting to have your own


    ideas and can even advise me.You''ve grown up!"


    Eloise studied her daughter''s face and sighed.Her daughter was an adult now, and she was also


    getting old.Her beauty was fading, and no matter how reluctant she was, many things were out of her


    control.


    "I''m 26! Of course, I''ve grown up!"


    Arianna answered with a pout.


    "That''s right.You''re already 26!"


    Then, Eloise sighed again.


    She seemed to remember something important and continued, "I''ve neglected my role as a mother.It''s


    about time I arranged a marriage for you."


    Hearing this, Arianna immediately let go of Eloise''s arm and grumbled, "I told you I have a boyfriend.I


    don''t need an arranged marriage."


    "Nonsense!"


    Eloise did not believe her at all.


    "Why are you trying to lie to me? Do you think I wouldn''t know if you had a boyfriend? What sort of


    boyfriend do you have that never brings you on a date or calls you? You''re just making him up, aren''t


    you?"


    "That''s not the case..."


    Arianna couldn''t help but sigh as her mind wandered to Alexander.She knew what she should and


    should not want at a very young age.


    While all the other little girls were asking for dolls and dreaming of being a princess, she knew she


    could not be a princess because of her patriarchal father.


    No matter how hard she tried, nothing of the Tanner family would belong to her at the end of the day.


    Besides, it didn''t matter if she was a princess or not.


    Princes ruled the world, not princesses! She knew she had to do everything she could to fight for what


    she wanted.


    When she grew older, while other girls were looking for a romantic movie type of love, she knew that a


    wealthy manpatible with her was more important than a handsome, romantic, and chic boyfriend.


    Arianna wasn''t keen on falling in love, nor did she envy those who were in romantic rtionships.She


    was upied with looking for the perfect candidate.


    In the end, she decided that Alexander was the one.


    Be it his family background, wealth, or power, he was indeed the most suitable candidate.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Other than that, he was also incredibly handsome.


    He not only met her requirements perfectly, but he was also more than what she could ask for.


    With this man by her side, she no longer had to worry that she might end up with nothing.


    The Tanner family would be within reach with this man by her side.


    This was when she began to plot against Brittany and Alexander.


    Initially, she nned to climb into bed with him and let the paparazzi take some pictures.


    Then, she would take advantage of the situation, coupled with the rtionship and reputation of the two


    families, and get Alexander to submit to her.


    Unexpectedly, this man was as cunning as a fox.


    His guile and ruthlessness exceeded her expectations.


    Instead, she was almost caught.


    Although Arianna was dissatisfied, she knew it was difficult to control such a man.


    After she weighed the pros and cons, she decided to give him up for the time being.


    It wasn''t difficult to find a man from a family who were on par with the Tanner family.


    She did not need to waste her time on a man who was entirely out of her control, and she might even


    burn herself trying.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Seeing how Arianna seemed preupied as she sighed and stayed silent, Eloise could not bear to ask


    any more questions.


    "Forget it.You don''t have to say it if you don''t want to.No matter what it is, I''ll always support your


    decision."


    She patted Arianna''s hand with one hand while the other fumbled around the sofa behind her.


    Then, she pulled out a TV remote.


    After a moment of thought, Eloise pressed the power button.


    "It''s been a while since the two of us sat and watched a show together.Come, apany me for a


    while."


    Arianna definitely felt better around Eloise.


    If Arianna were to return to her room, it would be hard not to get angry again.


    Arianna swallowed her intention of going upstairs and sat down obediently.


    "Okay."


    She had nothing better to do anyway.She was free these couple of days as she was just waiting for the


    results from both sides.


    Eloise, who rarely watched TV, didn''t know what to watch.


    After switching around the channels a few times and finding nothing interesting, she stared ahead and


    eventually became a little sleepy.


    When she turned to look at Arianna and saw that she was falling asleep as well, Eloise suggested,


    ''''Why don''t we go to b-"


    Before she could even say the word "bed," a voice from the TV caught her attention.


    "Here are two samples..."


    The voice sounded familiar, so Eloise nced at the TV, only to realize that the person speaking on TV


    was Lily! It seemed like she had a press conference today.


    However, since she and Nathaniel had cut off contact, Eloise did not pay attention to Lily anymore


    since she wasn''t going to be her daughter-inw.


    Eloise could not be bothered about Lily as long as she wasn''t an enemy.


    Still...was this a live broadcast of the press conference? She pressed the button to the next channel


    when Arianna called out, "Mom, don''t change the channel!"


    Arianna was initially waiting to hear updates about the conference, but since there was a live


    broadcast, she decided to watch it instead.


    "I misclicked."


    Eloise noticed that Arianna seemed attentive to the broadcast and switched it back.


    Then, the two of them watched it intently.


    "It seems like Lily is more capable than I thought.Who would''ve thought about adding herbs to


    perfumes? There are all sorts of people in the world."


    Eloise sighed.


    However, Arianna''s focus was on something else.Her eyes were fixated on Alexander, who was


    standing behind Lily.


    That ruthless man, capable of shaking up a whole city, looked at Lily softly and affectionately.


    He seemed so focused on her.It was as if she was the only thing he saw and she was the only person


    in the world for him.


    Seeing this, Arianna couldn''t help but clench her fists.


    She had no idea where she wascking inparison to Lily.


    If it weren''t for Lily, Alexander would definitely look at Arianna in a different light! She lost interest when


    Arianna realized that Lily had saved the boat from sinking.


    This woman was something else.


    So many things happened, yet she still came up on top.


    How Arianna wished she had just as strong of a support group as Lily.


    Arianna''s eyes drifted toward Alexander again with aplicated feeling in her heart.


    Just as she was about to get up, another voice abruptly sounded from the TV.


    "Your grandfather is still dead, isn''t he?"


    Arianna froze and turned to look at the TV.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    The man on the TV screen attracted Arianna¡¯s focus, not because of how charming he looked or


    because of his audacity to retort to Lily.It was because he dared to say such a thing with so many


    people around, including Alexander.He was either too bold or confident that he was powerful enough


    not to fear Alexander.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "That guy...Isn¡¯t he..."


    Eloise narrowed her eyes, trailing off.


    The man on TV looked familiar to her.


    After all, she was a socialite with a broadwork of connections.


    Just before she retired from acting, she got to know many people.


    When she married Joseph, she had her own circle of friends consisting of the wives of wealthy men,


    besides the people from the business industry whom she got in touch with from time to time.


    Inparison, she had met more people than Arianna ever did.


    "Mom, do you know that man?" Arianna excitedly asked when she noticed her mother seemed to


    recognize the man on the screen.


    Eloise could not name him right away.


    "He looks familiar, and I think I¡¯ve met him before, but I can¡¯t remember exactly."


    "Think again!"


    Arianna urged anxiously, "He must be someone with great power if he dares to provoke Alexander and


    La Beaut¨¦ Group in a public event like that.You can¡¯t possibly forget someone like him!"


    "You''re right."


    Eloise nodded, but her mind became fuzzier the more anxious Arianna got.


    "He said he¡¯s from the Perfumers¡¯ Society! Could he be the president or vice president?"


    Arianna averted her gaze to the TV, trying to remind Eloise again.


    ¡®If he didn¡¯t have such an important ce in the Perfumers¡¯ Society, he probably wouldn¡¯t have the


    boldness to do such a thing.


    , "No!"


    Eloise immediately corrected Arianna.


    "The society¡¯s president is an old man, and I don¡¯t think that guy is the vice president either.Is he a new


    talent in the Perfumers¡¯ Society?"


    Although Eloise had some understanding of the industry, she was not an insider.Her head was starting


    to hurt.


    "Forget it.I don¡¯t want to watch this anymore.I¡¯m heading upstairs to sleep."


    She felt she had gone through a battle today, which was exhausting.


    Rubbing her temples, she ascended the stairs.


    When she turned the corner and saw a picture hanging on the wall, she suddenly remembered


    something.


    "Oh, right! He''s Noah Richards! That¡¯s his name!"


    Upon hearing her mother''s words, Arianna got up to her feet and immediately ran up the stairs.


    "Mom, do you remember him now? Did you say that his name was Noah Richards? Wait, could he be


    from the Richards family of Kingnd?"


    The gears in Arianna¡¯s mind turned quickly, and she immediately made the connections.It was not due


    to her intelligence that she managed to guess it, but rather because of Noah¡¯s confident appearance


    and surname.


    When she thought about it, the most influential Richards family in the entire country was none other


    than the one from Kingnd.


    Everything made sense now.


    Since Noah was from the Richards family, he couldpete with La Beaut¨¦ Group.


    Eloise nodded.


    "You''re right.It¡¯s none other than them!"


    After getting her mother¡¯s confirmation, Arianna became even more excited as her heart beat


    uncontrobly.


    She could not believe Noah was from the Richards family of Kingnd! She had searched for so long


    and thought she could never find someone as excellent as Alexander.


    Even if she were to get into an arranged marriage, theirbined influence would notpare to that


    of La Beaut¨¦ Group.


    At this moment, Arianna believed God had finally understood what she needed and put such a perfect


    candidate in her life.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    ¡®Noah Richards, huh? I want that man!¡¯ The woman finally revealed a satisfied smile at the sight of the


    big and small bags piling up in the room.


    Joseph leaned forward, hugged her from behind, and left a peck on her cheek.


    "Are you happy now?"


    "Hmph!"


    The woman rolled her eyes.


    "It only managed to calm me down."


    "Oh dear, the one million dors I used should be enough to do just that.I apologize, but you must know


    I¡¯m using Ari¡¯s card.I hope you can see my sincerity."


    Joseph rushed over to coax his sweetheart and finally saw a smile on her face after spending over a


    million dors.


    "Sincerity? I¡¯ve been with you for over twenty years.I¡¯m already going easy on you by quickly forgiving


    you!"


    Elizabeth pursed her lips and poked her finger at his head.


    "Do you think spending a million dors on me is enough? "Do you know how much I¡¯ve suffered over


    the years? I cared for our son independently and agreed to stay by your side.I had to face the criticisms


    of others and bear getting called a mistress! Do you know how much that hurt?"


    She started to cry when she said thosest few words.


    Then she continued whining, "Do you even know how much time I spent choosing a dress because I


    want to be a little prettier? It¡¯s because I want you to feel proud when I attend the auction with you


    instead of feeling embarrassed by me.I did all this for you!"


    Elizabeth paused for a while and continued again, "Since our son is working in thepany, I can¡¯t


    possibly embarrass the two of you when I go out.Can I? Look at what¡¯s happening now.Someone froze


    all of my cards, and I felt so ashamed! Do you know how the salespeople looked at me at the time?"


    She became angrier by the minute, thinking of her earlier embarrassment.


    Joseph also noticed that and quickly hugged Elizabeth tightly, ignoring her struggles.


    "Okay, I know you¡¯re upset.Don¡¯t cry, all right? I¡¯ve bought everything for you now, haven''t I? I know you


    felt wronged in the years we were together, but everything is going in a better direction now, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Better direction? Are you sure?"


    Elizabeth pursed her lips and stopped struggling.


    Leaning on his chest, she whined, "I know what you¡¯re thinking.You¡¯re just going to coax me first before


    you go home and spend time with that wife of yours.You¡¯re only lying to me all this while.Would you


    dare to file for a divorce with her? You wouldn¡¯t!"


    "Divorce..."


    Joseph was stunned.


    "We¡¯ve been married for many years, and Eloise has contributed much to the family.Also, she still holds


    shares in the Tanner Corporation.I need to gather as many of her shares as I can before Damian


    secures his ce in thepany.We can¡¯t make any mistakes on this."


    Elizabeth stopped her whining after hearing about her son.


    "Can Damian take over thepany? Is that true?"


    Although Joseph had promised her countless times, she still felt restless, afraid that something might


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    go wrong even though Damian was their only son.She would feel uneasy if they could not set things in


    stone yet.


    "Of course! Our son is the best! Damian is working on a huge project and is almost finished with it.After


    that, he¡¯ll have a ce in thepany, and soon, all we need to do is bring him higher up thedder."


    Elizabeth was full of hope upon hearing that, and her mood improved as well.


    "When that bes a reality, my hard work over all these years will pay off."


    "I will pay off!"


    Joseph kissed her cheek and grinned.


    "Just tell me if you like anything at the auction in a few days.I''ll buy them for you as an early birthday


    present.Your birthday ising up soon, isn¡¯t it? Pll buy whatever you like for you."


    "Really?"


    That made Elizabeth feel ted as she circled her arms around Joseph¡¯s neck.


    "You can¡¯t go back on your words!"

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Ruby City would hold a charity auction twice yearly where most items, ranging from jewelry to antiques,


    were donated anonymously.


    There were no restrictions when it came to the auctioned items.


    On such events, besides people who were here to build a reputation for themselves, some were here


    to coax their wives or lovers.


    Elizabeth had her eyes on one of the nes a long time ago.


    It was a tear-drop-shaped sapphire pendant surrounded by many small diamonds, making it look


    dazzling under the light.


    After being with Joseph for so many years, she naturally had no shortage of jewelry.


    However, Elizabeth''s eyes burned with jealousy after seeing a big pink diamond ne on Eloise the


    one time she attended an event with Joseph.


    Since then, Elizabeth had been bugging Joseph to get her a more fabulous ne.


    Although he agreed, he could not find a suitable one and pushed this matter aside.


    However, this was a thorn in Elizabeth''s heart.If she could not be"Mrs.Tanner," she would have to be


    She had to be better than that woman in all the other aspects.


    Ultimately, she managed to badger Joseph to agree to take her to this auction.


    Feigning pity, she cried about how it had not been easy for her to follow him around for so many years


    yet never had the opportunity to go to events like these.


    All this while, she could only watch him bring his wife to countless events and asions while she


    stayed in the shadows.


    It was pitiful, indeed! As she cried, using her son as persuasion, Joseph finally softened and agreed to


    bring her.


    It was not like his wife did not know about this.


    It was a publicized thing.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    If it were not for thew, he would have brought Elizabeth home to live with him.


    What was the big deal of having another woman in the house? Elizabeth was onto something today.


    She needed to get that ne at the auction tonight to spite that woman.


    With thetest dress, she was glowing as she arrived at the auction center around Joseph''s arms,


    looking triumphant.


    Everyone around noticed the couple.


    Although they realized it was a different woman in his arms, it was not unusual for this circle.


    No one dared to say much as they politelyplimented the woman with him.


    Hearing this, Joseph was delighted and somewhat proud.


    Eloise was a looker as well.


    After all, she was the hottest actress back then.


    Joseph would not have married her if she was not beautiful.


    However, age was catching up to her.


    Regardless of how hard Eloise tried to care for her face, aging was something no one could stop.


    Inparison, Elizabeth was much younger and more energetic than Eloise.


    With Elizabeth by his side, Joseph also felt a few years younger.


    Elizabeth waved and greeted the other wives, beaming.


    She wanted to be a part of this circle.


    After all, she would soon be the real "Mrs.Tanner."


    However, the noblemen¡¯s wives either turned a blind eye or politely smiled before turning to chat with


    each other.


    This group of people was realistic; Ultimately, a mistress would always be just a mistress.


    They had no ce here.


    These rich men''s wives did not want anything to do with a mistress, as it would only tarnish their name.


    Elizabeth, who had circled the ce yet nothing fruitful came from it, was furious.


    Now, she was even more determined to get that sapphire ne.


    ¡®Get off your high horses! The Tanner Corporation will belong to my precious son in the future, and you


    guys will be lining up to talk to me.Don''t even think about currying favors with me next time"


    With these thoughts in mind, she took a ss of red wine and snuggled up to Joseph.


    "Honey, don''t forget your promise to me.You need to get the sapphire ne¡ª"


    "All right, don''t worry!"


    Joseph patted her back assuringly.


    "It''s just a sapphire ne.I won''t forget.I promise you''ll be bringing it home with you today!"


    Then Elizabeth beamed as she peacefully waited for her precious ne to be hers.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Artwork such as calligraphy, paintings, and vases dominated the front disys.


    Prices were not prohibitive, so those interested snatched them up quickly.


    Tonight''s final auction item was the sapphire ne that Elizabeth had her eye on.


    She wasn''t the only one aiming for the ne, as many socialites were also waiting for it.


    Everyone wanted to get their hands on that sapphire ne.


    The starting price was 200,000 dors, and bidding increased by 100,000 dors each time.


    Although the item didn''t start at a high price, countless bids were made, and in the blink of an eye, the


    ne was now worth 2.4 million dors.


    Nheless, Elizabeth was not worried.


    Before they got there, Joseph had already told her that he prepared six million dors with him.


    Therefore, as long as the price did not exceed six million, the ne would easily be hers without


    worry! She sipped her wine slowly and looked around with a trace of self- satisfaction on her face.


    Tonight, she was going to be the star of the show.


    When the bidding reached 3.6 million, the bids came to a halt.


    Elizabeth squeezed Joseph lightly, and seeing him nod, she happily put down her wine ss and


    raised her paddle.


    "4 million!"


    Many others turned to look in their direction as soon as her words rang out, surprised.


    Elizabeth held her head up high with a smug smile.


    ¡®What are you looking at now? You people always looked down on me just because I''m a mistress.It''s a


    skill for a mistress to climb the socialdder as I did.Soon, the Tanner Corporation will be mine!'' The


    auctioneer held up the hammer and called out, "Anyone else would like to bid? 4 million, calling once,


    calling twice¡ª"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "4.2 million."


    Someone broke the silence and held up a paddle.


    Both Elizabeth and Joseph were stunned.


    Then, he turned to look at the person holding the paddle.


    It was a young man and he casually named his price.


    Elizabeth chewed on her lips for a moment before she quickly raised her paddle without hesitation.


    "5 million!"


    She was going to fight that man! This ne must be hers by the end of tonight.


    Elizabeth was not going to let anyone else take it.


    Meanwhile, Joseph, who had already promised her 6 million dors, did not interrupt her when she


    raised the bid.


    If he did not let her get that ne, she might cry herself to sleep.


    Besides, it was just a ne.


    The Tanner Corporation was soon going to be his, so how could he be calctive? It would be


    embarrassing if he could not even afford to buy his woman a ne.


    "5.2 million!"


    The other party called again.


    It was not too big of a jump from Elizabeth''s offer.


    Hearing this, she shot a re in the person''s direction and raised the paddle again.


    "6 million!"


    At this point, she was already at the limit, but she did not care.


    Elizabeth thought that she was bound to win.


    "6.2 million..."


    Unfortunately, the other party seemed determined to win as well.


    He was doing everything he could to fight her.


    The rest of the crowd was silent.


    The ne''s price had been raised well above its actual value.


    It has be absurdly pricey.


    Although the sapphire was stunning, it wasn''t worth that much money!

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Now, the price of the ne had exceeded Joseph''s budget.


    Elizabeth nced at Joseph and saw that he was gently rubbing the bridge of his nose, looking a little


    troubled.She knew he did not want to spend any more money than this.


    "6.2 million, calling once, calling twice-"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The bid manager waited for no man, and just as he was about to yell again, Elizabeth couldn''t bear it


    and raised her paddle.


    "7 million!"


    She did not believe that anyone would follow her that far.


    The young man seemed to have been stunned and was silent.


    Just as Elizabeth thought she had won, he called out again, ''7.2 million!"


    Just like before, the young man only raised another 200,000 dors.


    At this moment, Elizabeth would love to rush up and fight him.


    "Is he doing this on purpose?!'' However, she had no idea who he was, so why was he trying to go


    against her? Regardless of whether the ne was worth that much, she was starting to worry if


    Joseph would even pay now that it had exceeded the given budget.


    With the price of the ne, everyone''s attention was on the two bidders.


    Some whispered discussion was heard from the crowd.


    "Look at her.Is she afraid now? What is she trying to prove? Does she really think she''s a rich man''s


    wife?"


    "Exactly.How arrogant of her.She''s just a mistress.That man''s money is still under his wife''s


    control.There''s no way she could spend such a big amount."


    "She''s just a pastime.Does she really think she¡¯s a big shot? A ne for more than 7 million?


    There''s no way he''ll buy it for her!"


    "Haha, what a joke!"


    Each word, each sentence, was like a stab to Elizabeth''s heart.Her eyes started to turn red, and her


    chest puffed out in anger.She determined right then that she was going for the win as if to release all


    the pent-up resentment of the years prior.She did not even bother to nce at Joseph as she raised


    her paddle without hesitation.


    "10 million!"


    Instead of bidding a million each time, she decided to take a leap.


    A stillness descended over the crowd as soon as she dered her price.


    Everyone knew that this price far exceeded the value of the ne itself.


    This ne wasn''t worth 10 million at all.


    However, the auctioneer was riled up and shouted in a trembling voice, "10 million! Are any bids higher


    than 10 million? The price of this sapphire ne is now 10 million.The final caller is...Mr.Tanner.Is


    there anyone else who''d like to raise this price? 10 million, calling once, calling twice..."


    The auctioneer eyed the young man, who was fighting with Elizabeth, seeming a little agitated.


    However, the young man did not call for another bid this time.


    He bowed his head as if discussing something and perhaps decided it was not worth calling out a


    higher offer.


    "10 million, sold!"


    With this final statement, the ne was auctioned off at the exorbitant price of 10 million dors.


    The camera lights began to sh, and Elizabeth beamed.


    She felt like she had finally released the anger she had been holding in as she waved at the cameras


    victoriously.


    At this moment, she turned to look at the man who had been going against her just now and found that


    he had disappeared.


    She had no idea if he had moved or left out of anger.


    Whatever the case was, she won this time, and the limelight was on her.


    To Elizabeth, this was worth 10 million dors!

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    It was just 10 million dors.


    What was 10 million to the Tanner Corporation? She would soon be the mother of its president, and


    then Elizabeth could have anything she wanted.


    On the contrary, Joseph did not look as happy as she was.


    Before going out, he told her the budget should not exceed 6 million.


    However, she was like a different person once she got there.


    Elizabeth did not even look at him before calling out a 10 million dor bid for a worthless ne


    without a second thought.


    Joseph got to his feet with a dark expression.


    Before he could leave, he was stopped by Elizabeth, who was beaming for the cameras.


    "Congrattions, Mr.Tanner, for buying this ne at a whopping 10 million dors.Is it for thedy


    beside you?" a reporter asked.


    Elizabeth chimed in before Joseph could even answer.


    "Of course!"


    She beamed as if she was the true Mrs.Tanner,pletely forgetting her ce.


    "Ah, how do I address you, Miss? Are you Mr.Tanner''s..."


    The reporter trailed off as he looked at Joseph tentatively.


    Joseph had no intention of staying any longer as he pursed his lips, but Elizabeth held his arm firmly.


    She raised her hand, gently brushed away her stray hairs, and said with a smile, "Do I need to exin


    who I am to Mr.Tanner?"


    She smiled ambiguously.


    Although the reporters knew, these things were never made public by wealthy families.


    No matter how messed up their rtionships were, they would keep it behind closed doors.


    Despite that, this woman admitted their rtionship openly, acting like they were married.


    "There were rumors that the marriage between Mr.and Mrs.Tanner is in shambles.It looks like the


    rumors are true? Are you and Mrs.Tanner divorced, or are you two still undergoing the procedures?"


    Elizabeth was also keen on Joseph''s answer as she turned toward him expectantly.


    For years, she had wanted him to get a divorce, but there was no suitable opportunity.


    Right now, she felt this was her chance.


    She gave birth to his only son, who was slowly climbing his way up the corporatedder of Tanner


    Corporation.


    Wasn''t it only logical for him to make her the madame of the house? However, Joseph frowned at the


    reporter''s question and shut them down.


    "No such thing!"


    While he said this, he forcefully broke free from Elizabeth''s grasp and continued, "My rtionship with


    my wife is fine.She''s feeling a little under the weather today, so Ms.Olsen is here to apany me.As


    for this ne, Ms.Olsen was only betting on it on behalf of my wife."


    "Oh, I see!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Realization suddenly hit the reporters.


    Then, another question came to mind.


    "Didn''t Ms.Olsen says that this ne was for her?"


    "She was just pulling everyone''s legs," Joseph answered, deadpan as he looked ahead.


    Next to him, Elizabeth was stunned as she felt her whole body freeze.


    She had never been so embarrassed or humiliated in her life.


    Not only did Joseph deny their rtionship in front of so many people, but his words were like a punch


    to her face.


    She felt that everyone around wasughing at her.


    With her head hung, she turned around and pushed through the crowd, quickly running out.


    Although Joseph frowned, he didn''t chase after her.


    "Ms.Olsen isn''t feeling too well today, so don''t take any pictures.My wife will be celebrating her birthday


    next month, and the ne will be her present.I hope you won''t make a big deal out of this."

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    After rushing home, Elizabeth went berserk and began smashing and tearing everything in the house,


    including photos of her and Joseph.


    When Joseph entered the house, a mess met him.


    "Are you done?"


    "No!"


    She howled hysterically and began to throw anything she could grab at him.


    "Get out! Get out! I don''t want to see you!"


    Kicking away the trash on the ground, Joseph walked toward Elizabeth and stood there with a


    darkened expression.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I know you''re angry that I embarrassed you in front of the media, but did you ever think of my


    reputation when you spoke?"


    "How is it my fault?! How did I ruin your reputation? Did I scold you, trample all over you, or make you


    look bad in front of the reporters? Did you have to humiliate me like that in front of a crowd?!"


    Elizabeth trembled with anger.She never thought he would say such things in front of everyone.


    "Yes, although you didn''t scold me, you insinuated things." Joseph loosened his tie and crossed his


    arms angrily.


    "Did you forget where we were? Did you forget who you are? It''s already an exception for me to take


    you there, and you promised you''d behave.Yet, look at what you''ve done! "you run around like a


    maniac, afraid that people won''t know who you are to me.Also, didn''t we agree on a 6 million dor


    budget before we left? When you called out a 10 million dor bid, did you ever stop and think of me?


    Do you think my money grows on trees?!"


    The more Joseph talked, the angrier he became.


    It sent him down a spiral of anger as he continued to vent his dissatisfaction, "You didn''t even stop to


    look at me! Do you even listen to anything I say? Do you feel like you''re invincible now? Do you think


    the Tanner Corporation is in your hands already, so you can just push me aside?!"


    Hisst words seemed to have hit Elizabeth¡¯s heartstrings as she stood there, stunned.


    She stopped crying as embarrassment reced her sadness.


    However, she refused to give in and mumbled, "T-That''s not what I meant.Someone kept trying to one -


    up me, so in the heat of the moment, I¡ª"


    "In the heat of the moment? You''ve decided to drop 10 million dors in the heat of the moment?!


    Elizabeth, you''re out of your mind!"


    It was painful for Joseph to think about spending 10 million dors just like that.


    People might be mocking him, thinking he was a fool.


    "Didn''t you agree you''d get me the ne no matter what today? "


    Elizabeth retorted with dissatisfaction.


    "Didn''t I also tell you I''d get you whatever you want as long as it is within 6 million dors?"


    This immediately led Joseph to think of Eloise, whom he would often bring to auctions.She would


    always calcte her budget at home, look at what she was interested in, and put an estimated value


    on the items.She only bought things that would stay within the estimated value.


    Therefore, there was never a time when she would overspend.


    Joseph had to admit that Eloise was more responsible than Elizabeth when it came to being a woman


    of the house.


    "About that¡ª"


    Elizabeth panicked after she had gotten yelled at and hesitated for a long moment before she finally


    thought of something.


    "You didn''t spend 10 million on me! Didn''t you tell them the ne is for your wife?!"


    She was infuriated when she thought of this.She had been fighting for the ne the whole day, yet


    Joseph said he would give it to someone else.


    Now, Eloise would have a ne Joseph unwillingly bought for 10 million dors, and Elizabeth


    became aughingstock among the wealthy men¡¯s wives.


    Thinking about this, she wiped her tears and stood up.


    Then she moved toward Joseph and looked at him tearfully.


    "Joseph..."


    Her voice was soft and demure, which was the best trick in her books.


    Joseph would cave in and listen to her whenever she acted like a spoiled child.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Elizabeth pouted, shook Joseph¡¯s arm, and said softly, "Joseph, I know I¡¯m also at fault today.It was my


    first time going to the auction with you, and I got too excited.Besides, you¡¯ve never taken me to those


    ces before.I deserve forgiveness for my ignorance, don¡¯t I? Forgive me just this once."


    Joseph was still angry when he turned to look at her.


    Elizabeth was over forty years old, but her face remained beautiful.


    Her pitiful eyes made his heart soften again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He pinched her cheek, saying, "I''m helpless against you."


    When Elizabeth heard his weak voice, she knew she had won him over again.


    She smiled sweetly, hugged his arm, nudged her face on his body, and said, "I know you''re the best!


    Let¡¯s forget about what happened this time.You can¡¯t me me anymore!"


    "What should I do with you? Don¡¯t be so unruly next time.You must be obedient and think before you


    speak!"


    Elizabeth nodded vigorously, "I''ll be obedient and listen to you.Joseph, that sapphire ne..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You were just saying that casually, right? When will you get me that sapphire ne?"


    She could hardly wait to obtain it.


    Joseph''s smiling face turned solemn again when he heard her questions.He forcefully pushed


    Elizabeth¡¯s hands away and removed his arm from her clutches.


    "Why are you still hung up about that ne?"


    "That¡¯s because I¡¯ve wanted it for a long time.You promised to give it to me.You can¡¯t go back on your


    words!"


    Joseph shook his head.


    "I have publicly stated in front of the media that the ne is for Eloise.You shouldn¡¯t think about it


    anymore.I will give you a better one in the future."


    "I don¡¯t want a different ne.I want that one! I like it!"


    Elizabeth stomped her feet and threw a tantrum.She wanted it not only because she longed for it or


    liked it.


    Instead, she wanted it for her reputation.


    After all, it was a battle between her and Eloise.


    Joseph publicly said he would give the ne to his wife, so Eloise would likely have heard of it.


    If he did not give the ne to Eloise but instead to Elizabeth, it would be a sign of sovereignty.


    "You just said you would be obedient!"


    Joseph frowned and refused to give in, "I have publicly said I''ll give the ne to her.Do you think


    the media are blind?! Not only do I need to stay upte to give it to her, but I also need to ensure she


    wears it in front of the reporters.Otherwise, it will affect Tanner Corporation''s stock price.It might also


    affect Damian¡¯s future in thepany.Do you understand this?"


    Elizabeth was stunned when she heard it would affect her son¡¯s future.


    However, she refused to believe it, "You are exaggerating."


    "You honestly don¡¯t understand anything, do you?!"Joseph shook his head.


    He turned and sat on the sofa, firmly saying, "That¡¯s enough, Elizabeth.I can¡¯t give you the ne,


    but I¡¯ll give you something else."


    Elizabeth saw his firm attitude and knew his decision was unchangeable.


    She was so angry that she grabbed something and smashed it to the ground.


    ¡®F*ck this! I went through all that trouble, but that ne will end up around that b*tch¡¯s neck


    instead?!¡¯

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Meanwhile, at the Tanner family residence, Eloise sat down and held an exquisite velvet box.


    The sapphire ne that caused amotion in the auctiony inside the box.


    However, there was no joy on her face.


    Arianna returned home and saw her staring at the box in a daze.


    She took off her coat and walked over for a closer look.


    She praised it, "What a beautiful ne! Mom, let me put it on you!"


    "I don¡¯t want to wear it!"


    Eloise pushed Arianna¡¯s hand away and sighed.


    After all, the ne was not something Joseph had bought for her.


    He only brought it back because he needed to save his reputation.


    She knew what had happened at the auction.She disliked it even more because she knew the story


    behind it and felt depressed.


    Joseph treated her well in the eyes of the public.He spent 10 million dors to purchase a ne for


    her, but...


    "Regardless of dad¡¯s sincerity, this ne belongs to you now, Mom.I read the news about the


    auction too.Dad said it was for you in front of many reporters.He¡¯ll surely not take it back.That woman


    must be pissed off right now!" Arianna said.


    "Hmph! She thought she could rece me just because she went to an auction?! How stupid!" Eloise


    said in disdain.


    Arianna stretched her hand and gently touched the sapphire''s surface.


    The sapphire was lustrous and warm to the touch.


    It was indeed a fabulous piece of jewelry.


    "She¡¯s stupid, and that¡¯s why she can never rece you.You don¡¯t need to be angry, Mom.After being


    with him for many years, you should have known how dad is.Sometimes, we can¡¯t count on men, so we


    must rely on ourselves."


    "you''re right! Ari, you must also remember that you can only rely on yourself."


    Eloise¡¯s heart had broken into pieces after being hurt for years.She had figured it out and decided she


    would forever be Mrs.Tanner, even if Joseph had cheated on her.


    No one could covet this position.


    "Yes."


    Arianna nodded as she thought the same thing.She picked up the sapphire ne and ced it on


    her palm to appreciate it.She could not help but feel a little pity.


    "What a shame that dad paid 10 million for this.This ne is not worth that much money."


    "No, It''s worth it!"


    Eloise grinned and asked, "Do you know where this sapphire ne came from?"


    "Where?" Arianna asked and blinked her eyes in curiosity.


    Eloise did not answer.She sat up straight and looked proud.


    Arianna was stunned but quickly understood what her mother meant.She was pretty surprised.


    "Mom, do you mean it was originally yours..."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Yes," Eloise replied, confirming her daughter¡¯s guess.


    Arianna was even more surprised.


    "Howe I''ve never seen you wear it before? How did it appear at the auction if it¡¯s your ne?


    D-Did you..."


    "What do you think?"


    Eloise snorted and stood up.She unhurriedly walked toward a bonsai tree and looked at it.


    Then she took a pair of scissors from the shelf and started trimming it.


    "Did you forget your mother¡¯s upation? Besides my past earnings from acting, I received many gifts


    from the brands I endorsed.How could your father remember if this belonged to me?"


    "That¡¯s true.How did you know dad would take Elizabeth to auction this time? How could you be sure


    she would like this ne and want to bid for it?"


    Arianna was still puzzled after thinking about it.


    "Would I not know what taste that woman has?"


    Eloise turned and looked at Arianna.Her eyes were full of disdain for Elizabeth.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    "She¡¯s just a person born into an ordinary family and had never known the life of the rich.Look at the


    things she bought with your father''s card.A total nouveau riche.I''m not sure she¡¯ll like this


    ne.Then again, I suppose she''ll like it no matter what I choose.She can''t afford to covet my stuff,


    whether it''s a ne or a ring!"


    Arianna thought about it and agreed with her words.


    Every piece of her mother''s jewelry was highly exquisite.


    This sapphire ne was nothing special among the others.


    "As for your father taking her to the auction, I...really haven''t thought about it."


    Eloise tilted her head and used pruning shears to trim the branches.


    She looked unbothered.


    "I just donated something to the auction for charity.I¡¯ve done a lot of charity over the years, but I never


    thought that one day, I¡¯d be able to make use of it like this."


    A mocking smile appeared on her lips as she continued, "Since she insists on going, fine, let her go.I


    deliberately revealed the news about the sapphire ne to let her know.She¡¯s also aware that other


    wives and celebrities were fighting for it.How can a woman like her not seize the opportunity to fight for


    the limelight?"


    "That means the person who fought with her and kept raising the price was someone you arranged?"


    Arianna was sharp and immediately realized this.


    Eloise nced back at her and smiled in response.


    Realization befell Arianna, "Mom, I thought your mind was in a mess because you were overwhelmed


    with sadness and didn''t know how to deal with that woman.I didn''t expect everything to be under your


    control."


    Initially, she thought her mother was getting older and had given up fighting.


    Now, it seemed like she was still too green.


    Her mother had silentlyid out the trap from the beginning.


    Not everything was part of Eloise¡¯s n, though.


    An example of this was Joseph announcing to the public that this ne was a gift for her.


    Her initial thought was to intentionally raise the price of the ne, far exceeding its value.


    This would result in Joseph overspending, which would lead to the two of them quarreling.


    This was because Joseph did not have many assets in his hand.


    The effect was evident, and the two of them did have a disagreement.


    To Eloise¡¯s surprise, the ne found its way back into her hands.


    At the end of the day, thepany''s interests were still the most crucial thing in her husband¡¯s eyes.


    If he admitted his failure in their marriage, it would inevitably affect Tanner Corporation¡¯s stock prices.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the choice he made after weighing the pros and cons.


    It showed that he did not ce a higher value on that woman!


    "Ari..."


    The shears in her hand stopped moving, and her eyes were fixed on the branches, "Did you fall in love


    with Noah?"


    Arianna¡¯s hand, which was fiddling with the sapphire ne, froze.


    She did not reply to her question immediately.


    "I can help you with the match-making."


    The shears snapped together, and a branch fell.


    Eloise straightened up and put down her tool.


    "You must grab the chance!"


    Arianna¡¯s eyes brightened, and she quickly walked over, ''Mom, do you have a solution?"

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    She did intend to pursue him but had not found a suitable way to I establish a rtionship with Noah


    Richards.


    After all, building a I rtionship with the Richards family was not easy.


    "There¡¯s a way, but it¡¯ll take some effort."


    Pausing, she looked at Arianna.


    "How¡¯s the new project?"


    "That b*stard is in charge, and it¡¯s got nothing much to do with me." Arianna snorted.


    "Nothing to do with you? If he¡¯s in charge, the more you¡¯re connected to it.Whether he does well or not


    will greatly impact you."


    Eloise took the sapphire from her.


    "Remember, what I belongs to you will remain yours.No matter how often it changes I hands, it''ll return


    to you in the end."


    Eyeing the box in her mother¡¯s hand, Ariana¡¯s gaze became I thoughtful.


    The press conference held by La Beaut¨¦ Group was, without a doubt, a sess.


    There were no longer talks about the perfume being poisonous.


    Even if there were some rted discussions online, they were all about refuting the rumors.


    At the same time, the event brought on a positive effect.


    People got curious about the rxing and sleep-inducing aromatherapy that Lily had mentioned, and


    those with insomnia urged thepany to mass-produce the product.


    Some more level-headed individuals did, however, ask for tests to ensure the product''s safety.


    What was certain was that Lily had be famous! Her name constantly trended on the Inte as


    many tried to look for perfumes created by Lily.


    Perfumes advertised as "Made by Lily Christian" would fetch exorbitant prices.


    La Beaut¨¦ Group now had to crack down on counterfeit products.


    Having patented her perfume, thepany nned tounch a product line just for Lily.


    Meanwhile, everyone in thepany had changed their views toward her.


    Before the press conference, many people were puzzled about why the CEO had chosen an unknown


    and controversial woman.


    They now believed the CEO had made a good choice in his future bride because she was not only


    stunningly beautiful but also talented, daring, and capable.


    Still, the much-discussed person was now held up at theb, getting nagged at.


    "Please spare me.You guys have nagged me all morning!"


    Lily had returned to theb for some peace and quiet before resuming her work that had been


    interrupted halfway.She did not expect that not long after she arrived, Olivia would find her.


    With Jenny joining soon after, Lily had no ce to hide.


    Both Olivia and Jenny shared the same goal, which was to get her to take the exam for the practicing


    certificate.


    "If you want us to stop nagging, then take the exam! It¡¯s not even going to be tough for you.Why fight


    them over this and let them hold it against you?"


    Jenny was so wrapped-up in persuading Lily that she had not even had a drink of water all morning.


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia echoed immediately, "Jen''s absolutely right.It¡¯s only a practicing certificate, so just give it to them!


    It¡¯s not that you won¡¯t pass the exam."


    Covering her ears, Lily rolled her eyes.


    "I won¡¯t."


    "B*lishit!"


    Jenny retorted, "You were in this industry for so long.How could you not pass the exam for the


    practicing certificate? Liar! You won an international award before.Stop finding excuses and take the


    exam to save yourself and thepany trouble!"


    "I¡¯m not b*llshitting you.I really won¡¯t pass the exam.It¡¯s not like I hadn¡¯t tried before," Lily shouted as


    she mmed the desk.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    "What?"


    Jenny and Olivia exchanged startled expressions and looked at her.


    "No way!"


    "It''s the truth!"


    With a sigh, Lily said defeatedly, "I took an exam when I started.I got the title of a perfumer, but I never


    passed the exam for the practicing certificate.


    The Perfumers¡¯ Society came up with that certificate, and it was never needed on the international


    level."


    The others were speechless.


    Jenny became thoughtful.


    "Well, it¡¯s not needed internationally as there¡¯s no such thing as a practicing certificate


    elsewhere.Still...you wouldn¡¯t fail the exam, would you?"


    Jenny added, "Even the junior technician could get it, and you couldn¡¯t?"


    Recalling how she used to make things difficult for Lily, Jenny realized she could have stopped her


    from joining thepany if she had demanded the certificate right from the start.


    Thankfully, Jenny had not thought of it.


    Of course, who would have guessed that Lily would not possess the most basic thing? "Yeah, yeah, I


    have it, too!"


    Olivia added hurriedly.


    Speechless, Lily scowled at her.


    "I admit I¡¯m stupid.All right?"


    "That¡¯s not what I meant, but..."


    Olivia remembered that the exam was all about theoretical stuff, and the knowledge involved had little


    to do with perfumery.


    Besides some fundamental theories about the ssification and application of scents, the exam was


    mostly about political theories.


    Was that the reason Lily did not pass the exam?


    "You could practice for those questions and will know the answers if you memorize them.You¡¯re smart,


    and I¡¯m sure you can pass the exam," Olivia said.


    Seeing how insistent they were, Lily sighed and said, "All right.It''s not that I really can¡¯t pass the exam,


    but I don¡¯t want to take it."


    She continued, "If it''s got something to do with perfumery, I''ll try my best to learn no matter how tough it


    is.However, the exam has nothing to do with perfumery.If it¡¯s not recognized internationally and I have


    no intention in joining the Perfumers¡¯ Society, why waste time trying to get something I don¡¯t even


    need?"


    The problem now was not whether she could pass the exam, but she didn¡¯t even want to waste time on


    something meaningless.The other two were speechless.


    Since Lily thought that way even after their persuasion all morning, it was unlikely she would


    budge.She even convinced them that there was no need for the certificate instead.


    The three slumped against the desk, exhausted.


    Olivia asked, "That means...you''re not taking the exam for real?"


    Jenny sighed.


    "The Perfumers¡¯ Society will put you under investigation and might even press charges against you,


    though.It¡¯s clear they want to give you trouble."


    "Just let them!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Lily let out an unconcerned look.


    "Frankly speaking, I¡¯ve never understood the purpose of the society.Within the Perfumers¡¯ Society,


    besides the few retired top perfumers who haven¡¯te up with anything new, who else got famous for


    their products? Isn''t creating products the greatest purpose of a perfumer?"

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Olivia said, sighing, "You¡¯re right, but the rules of the industry have always been so."


    "Rules are made to be broken!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily straightened up and mmed her desk.


    "I never wanted to interfere with them, but if they want to get serious on this, I¡¯ll fight back."


    "But thepany..."


    Jenny hesitated and shook her head.


    "Well, never mind.Mr.Russell will be on your side."


    Lily shook her head.


    "No, this is my own doing.If it gets thepany into trouble, I''ll quit."


    She did not have much faith in herself before this, but after more than a year¡¯s worth of experience, she


    fully believed she could create a product line of her own as she was good in perfumery.


    "you have my support, no matter what."


    Jenny patted Lily¡¯s shoulder.


    Olivia patted her other shoulder.


    "Yeah, mine too!"


    "Thank you, guys."


    It was heartening to Lily to have their help and support.


    After all, that was what real friends were for.


    Meanwhile, Derrick felt better at the hospital and allowed Joseph to see him.


    However, Derrick still did not look so well.


    "Are you getting better?" Joseph asked, concerned.


    "Trying to stay alive for now."


    Derrick coughed a few times and gestured for his wife to prop up his pillow.


    Sitting up, he looked weak and tired.


    Joseph studied his expression carefully and felt that his elder brother would not have much longer to


    live.He never expected a healthy person like Derrick to be sick suddenly.


    "Stop saying stuff like that.You¡¯re just ill and will leave here as soon as you recover.You still have many


    decisions to make for thepany."


    With a concerned look, Joseph took a seat on a stool beside the bed.


    Derrick threw him anguid nce and sighed.


    "I know my body better than anyone else.How¡¯s thepanytely?"


    "Everything''s been fine and normal.Why? Haven¡¯t Shawn and Carson reported to you?"


    Joseph referred to the two old-timer stockholders in charge of thepany''s primary operations for the


    time being.


    "They have, but I missed much of their reports as I kept falling asleep now that I¡¯m sick,"


    After a pause, he continued, "I remember them telling me that someone put that son of yours in charge


    of a new project."


    Joseph was surprised and chuckled as he replied, "Yes, Damian''s in charge of that, but I¡¯ve asked


    others to guide him since he¡¯s still young.So far, the project has progressed quite well, and the new


    perfumes will be on the market soon.Hopefully, they will do well in sales."


    He spoke happily, unable to hide his joy.


    "That¡¯s good.I¡¯m getting older and weaker.It¡¯s the younger generation that thepany needs."


    Derrick incessantly coughed as if to prove that he was genuinely in terrible shape.


    "Derrick..."


    Joseph hurriedly rose to pat his back.


    Meanwhile, Stephanie filled a ss of water and passed it to her husband before he took two sips.


    "You still haven¡¯t heard from Benedict? Now that you¡¯re not feeling well, he should return to take care of


    the business, no?"


    Joseph asked tentatively, not 100% sure that Benedict had gone 1 missing.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Chapter 734.


    Derrick heaved a heavy sigh and looked out the window over his shoulder.


    "He¡¯s a grownup now, and there¡¯s no way I can keep him by my side.He has his way of thinking.Just let


    him be."


    "No matter what, he should stay by your side now that you¡¯re sick."


    Before Joseph could continue, Derrick cut him off.


    "Forget it.If he doesn¡¯t return, then so be it.l just pretend I never had a son.I¡¯m getting a bit tired, so you


    should leave."


    Joseph wanted to say something, but Derrick had already closed his eyes, looking exhausted.


    The younger brother got up to say goodbye to Derrick and his wife.


    "I¡¯ll visit some other day, okay? Don¡¯t worry about thepany.I¡¯ll manage it well."


    He paused and saw Derrick¡¯s eyes still closed as if asleep.


    Stephanie wiped her tears and said, "I''ll see you off."She followed Joseph out the door and stopped at


    the elevator.


    "I won¡¯t go downstairs with you since your brother still needs me.I don¡¯t know much about the business,


    so I¡¯m counting on you guys to put extra effort into running it, okay?"


    As she turned to leave, Joseph stopped her.


    "What did the doctor say about his condition?"


    "The doctor says he has been overworked and has to recuperate.It shouldn¡¯t be too...serious."


    Stephanie heaved a sigh and looked downward.


    Although she tried to sound casual, she was evidently holding back her tears.


    "That''s good.Then...where did Benedict go? Why don¡¯t I give him a call? I¡¯m still his uncle, after


    all.Perhaps he might listen to me."


    "No, there¡¯s no need!"


    Stephanie looked flustered as she shook her head.


    "He''s held up by something and will be back soon.No, don¡¯t rush him.Go.Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ll be here taking


    care of your brother."


    She turned and headed toward the ward, wiping her tears.


    Joseph stared at Stephanie and fell into deep thought.


    ¡®It seems to me it''s not that Benedict has refused to return, but no one can contact him instead.I sent


    my men to investigate, but they couldn''t obtain any news about him either.Has he met with some kind


    of ident? If it¡¯s so, it will be a God-sent opportunity!¡¯ Joseph was in a great mood while leaving the


    hospital.


    He felt that everything that had happened was in his favor.


    The ownership of the Tanner Corporation seemed within his reach after all.


    Damian was waiting for him in his office when he returned.


    "Dad."


    Joseph saw the files in his hands and nodded.


    "Is the perfume a sess and ready forunch?"


    "Yes, I¡¯vepleted the n for you to go over.I¡¯ve arranged everything from packaging to marketing


    to endorsement and ads.The ad shoot will finish in two days, and I¡¯ve booked the primetime slots on all


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    major TVworks.Everything is ready, and I guarantee we''ll sell out our perfumes!"


    Damian imed confidently.


    "That¡¯s wonderful!"


    Joseph happily browsed through the file and was impressed by the all-epassing n.


    "You did well, Damian! Remember to ensure that production can keep up.Tell the production line they


    need to prepare to amodate our perfumes."


    "I already did, Dad, don¡¯t worry,"


    Damian smilingly answered before he paused and revealed a troubled expression.


    "It¡¯s just that "


    "What is it?"


    "It¡¯s just that the budget is a bit..."


    Damian rubbed his fingers together, signaling that the budget was tight.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    "What about the budget?" Joseph frowned.


    "Didn''t we allocate a considerable amount for you?"


    "You did, but hiring the perfumer cost a lot of money.As you also know, the top perfumers are


    expensive, so the budget has gotten a bit...tight for other areas."


    Joseph flipped to the expenditure report, furrowed his brows, and stared at the numbers, upset.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to overspend, even though the budget is considerable? Why have you overspent


    by so much? What kind of top perfumer have you hired? The fee was ridiculously high! Were you


    ripped off or what?" He poked the numbers on the report with dismay.


    "N-No!"


    Damian waved and hurriedly exined, "I approached the top international perfumer through a


    connection.We''ve put out the promotion.Google it, and you''ll know how famous the perfumer is!"


    Scurrying to theputer, he bent over and keyed in a series of alphabets.


    "Look, William has won several international awards and is a noted authority on perfumery.We can


    check these things online.Besides, I¡¯ve already tried the perfume he created, and it¡¯s truly nice.Trust


    me, Dad, we will seed.The money is well- spent."


    Joseph read the introduction on theputer and held his chin, hesitant.The truth was he did not know


    much about perfumery.He raised his head and asked, "What did your sister say about this?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "She¡¯s fully behind me.She thinks it¡¯s a great idea and says I¡¯ve done well,"


    Damian quickly responded.


    Joseph cocked his head and gave it a thought but could not tell what was wrong with this situation.


    Since Damian had already spent so much money, they could only move forward.He nodded.


    "All right.Do it.If you run short of money, I''ll ask the financial department to allocate more.


    "Still, you must remember! No matter how much you¡¯re spending, the money must be well-spent.As


    long as it is worth the money, then do it.Just don¡¯t be like your mother!"


    He still felt upset over the ten million dors.


    That was ten million dors that belonged to Joseph.


    Fortunately, he was quick-witted and imed it was a gift for Eloise, winning him a good name and


    protecting thepany¡¯s image and stability.


    Otherwise, it would be a ridiculous waste of money.


    Damian smiled.He knew about his mother going to the auction.


    After the business discussion, he wanted to mention it, but his father raised it first instead.


    "Dad, Mom simply wanted you to give her a gift.You know, all these years..."


    "What? That she has suffered? Thal it¡¯s nut been easy for her? Has she starved? Did she have no


    clothes to keep her warm?"


    Elizaheth had nagged at him so often that these words set him off automatically.


    "Yes, I cannot make her my official wife, and it was unfair to her for all these years, but I¡¯m doing my


    best to make it up to you and her.


    "Ever since you were young, your mom didn¡¯t need to go to work and worry about money.From you


    going to kindergarten to secondary school and then to university, I was there to pay for all the


    expenses.Even now, Pin is getting you involved in thepany one step at a time so you can take


    over one day.Tell me, what is she not satisfied with?!"


    As Joseph roared, Damian dared not dare say anything and simply listened.


    "We''ve agreed on six million dors, yet she raised the price to ten million at the auction.


    Does she think it¡¯s so easy to make money? She med me for giving the ne to Eloise, but


    could I have told the reporters that I was divorcing the woman? "What about the Tanner Corporation?


    What about the share price? Will the old-timers in thepany attack me for this? Has your mom


    thought about these things?!"

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Damian was silent for a while, then whispered, "Mom doesn''t know much.She¡¯s a woman after all.Don''t


    be angry, Dad.Since it¡¯s been resolved just let it go.Don''t worry, I''ll coax her.She just loses her temper


    sometimes but doesn¡¯t mean it.She¡¯ll be okay after her rant.


    "Mom has been with you for so many years.You should understand her character by now.She was


    impulsive at the auction, and it was because she suppressed it for too long.Please forgive her this


    time."


    Seeing that his son was on his side, and every sentence was sincere, Joseph felt a little more at ease,


    "Alright, I''m justining.You''re right, your mother has that temper.I''ll go buy her a diamond


    "Well, then Dad, I''m going out to work."


    Joseph nodded, "Go!"


    After retreating, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    After thinking about it, Damian also felt that Elizabeth was too abrupt this time.


    If things were not done well, it would make Joseph angry.


    ¡®At least I won''t lose my father''s favor by making a fuss over a ne"


    Damian walked over to see how the ads wereing together.


    As a matter of fact, he enlisted the help of Naomi Schiffer, a supermodel with a global fan base, to


    promote the entire set.


    From the perfumer to the model, the entire box design, and even breaking into the worldwide market,


    he had high expectations.He did not really care about the local market.


    Since he was already involved to make things happen, he wanted to aim for the big one and be


    an instant hit.


    By then, no one in thepany would dare to look at him differently.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Lily spent the day in theboratory and only noticed that she had a sore neck when she finally left.


    She had spent the past few days researching the ingredient Benedict had given her and had


    purposefully refined it a little for observation.


    Its unique properties as an ingredient intrigued her.


    The general aroma tone would change with vtilization, but this ingredient did not.


    The shift was so minute and amateurish that nobody would have seen it without looking for it.


    In other words, the stability of the fragrance was very strong, which was an interesting discovery.


    She had no idea how it would perform if it were turned into a perfume or essential oil.


    Of course, this was only a preliminary idea, and the specific implementation did not guarantee the final


    result.


    Speaking of which, she had not seen Benedict for a while, and there had been no news of the kid.


    "Lily, there you are.I almost went in to find you." the colleague outside saw her and said.


    "What''s wrong?" Lily asked while putting on the hand cream she made.


    "Someone came looking for you."


    The woman said as she escorted her to the lobby, "She was here the whole afternoon.I said I would


    call you, but she wouldn''t let me, so she just sat there.I''m almost off work now, so I thought! should let


    you know and have you see what¡¯s happening."

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    "Oh?"


    Before Lily could ask who it was, she spotted a familiar face sitting in the reception room.


    "Lisa?"


    Lily was startled because she did not expect Lisa toe looking for her.She greeted Lisa with


    excitement.


    ''Why are you here?"


    "I couldn¡¯t reject your invitation!"


    Lisa was enthusiastic and came to hug her with open arms, "Long time no see! I really missed you!


    "Well, I missed you too!"


    Lily patted her on the back, "Do you have another show to attend?"


    "I can onlye if I have a show here?"


    Lisa wanted to be a little more mysterious, but she could not hold back her cheerful personality, so she


    said, "I''m here to talk business with you."


    "Business?"


    ncing at her colleagues who had already left work, she patted Lisa''s hand lightly, "Give me a


    second.Let me grab some stuff and change.Then we''ll go out and chat.You must be hungry.I''ll treat you


    to something to eat."


    Lisa nodded.


    Lily quickly changed her clothes and called Alexander to tell him that a friend hade to meet her.


    Then the two of them headed for dinner.


    "What would you like to eat?" Lily asked while driving the car out of the parking lot.


    Lisa rolled her eyes around, trying to think of something, and replied, "Hmm, I want to try something I


    haven''t had in a while since I¡¯ve been away for so long.How about burgers?"


    When Lisa said the word "burgers," her eyes lit up.


    Lily could not help butugh, "Okay, then, burgers!"


    She found a popr burger joint nearby and ordered their signature deluxe with a side of fries and


    pickles.


    Lisa pointed at the menu and ordered a double spicy burger with fries and a side of caesar sd.


    After ordering, she looked up and saw Lily looking at her and smiling.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She tilted her head and asked, "Why? Don¡¯t you have enough cash? That¡¯s impossible! I thought your


    fiance is loaded!"Lisa had heard about Lily and Alexander and teased her.


    Lily smiled and said, "I''m not afraid I don¡¯t have enough to treat you, but I thought you were on a diet.Is


    it a cheat day?"


    "sigh!"


    She waved her hands and said, "Don''t talk about something so negative when we¡¯re supposed to be


    enjoying our meal!"


    After taking a sip of the drink, Lisa continued, "I''ll diet after this meal! Since I¡¯m here, I need to enjoy the


    food!"


    Of course, Lily was also joking with her.The burgers came right on time, piping hot.


    Lily wanted to try Lisa¡¯s burger because it looked very tempting.


    Lisa offered her a bite, and they both started to share their meals.


    "What¡¯s up with the business?"


    Lily only raised this question halfway through the meal.


    Lisa repeatedly nodded, "Yes, I almost forgot! I''m here this time to do business with you.Could you


    make a series of perfumes for me? About four of them."

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    "What do you mean? What''s the theme? Who is it for? Are there any requirements for the type or


    scent? When do you need it? What¡¯s the budget?"


    Lily started firing off questions right away.


    Lisa, who was munching on fries, was stunned.She blinked and replied, "Uh..."


    "you¡¯re not sure, but you came to me with a business proposal?"


    Lilyughed at her and said, "Besides, there are so many perfumers over there, and many top-notch


    perfumers.Your father is one too.Why did youe all the way here to find me? Unless, of course, the


    burgers drew you here.Lily was only partially joking when she teased Lisa.Regardless of Lily¡¯s degree


    of development, Lisa''s father was already a well-known industry leader, as was the research team


    under him.Theirpany was already quite advanced, so why would Lisa go out of her way to find


    her? Was it done on purpose to give Lily a chance to shine? "Of course not!"


    Pretending to be angry, Lisa continued, "Well, here¡¯s what happened.My father and the others are


    currently engaged in a project and are unavable for the time being.Thedies in ourpany liked


    the perfume you made for me before, so I was hoping you could agree.


    "I''ve written the theme and requirements down on my phone.I''m sending them to you because I''ll forget


    about them otherwise."


    She pulled out her phone and continued, "I made a deal with thepany.You must know that our


    costume jewelry is all sourced from designatedpanies.This used to include perfumes, but I


    convinced them that the perfume should have its own qualities.After all, this catwalk is an annual


    show.How can it stand out if it''s just ordinary brand-name perfumes?"Lily put her hand on her forehead


    and smiled helplessly, Those brands you¡¯re in charge of are ordinary?"


    Lisa was ttering, as evidenced by how she emphasized the word "ordinary."


    "Isn''t it ordinary?"


    She closed her eyes and thought about it, then said, "Most people can buy and own what they can, no


    matter how much it costs.Isn''t that considered ordinary? To tell you the truth, I think the perfume my


    dad makes is prettymon."


    Lily said, "Thank you very much!"


    She felt very ttered.


    "I''ve sent it to you.Think about it,"


    After sending the message, Lisa thought about it and said, "No, think quickly, and you still have to


    agree with me anyway."I told myself before I came that I would make a deal!"


    After turning on the phone and reviewing the message, she saw that the requirements were quite


    simple.


    It was just four variants with different characteristics but under the same theme.


    It was a series to express the different characters and charms of women.


    There was still ample time to prepare.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "The price can be negotiated, and it''ll definitely satisfy you."


    "For this, you should talk to mypany."


    Lily said, "After all, my project is now being approached by thepany."


    "I don''t care.I want you to take care of it! I will only talk to you and no one else!"


    Continuing to stuff her face, Lisa said, "I only trust you!"


    That sentence touched Lily deeply.


    She sighed, "Okay, I''ll think about it."


    After dropping Lisa off at the hotel, Lily got in the car and headed back to her own ce.


    Frankly speaking, the price offered was quite attractive, but she had never done a series rted to one


    theme for along time, and she was interested.


    Lisa¡¯s arrival made her want to start her own studio even more.


    Firstly, her affairs would not involve thepany, and secondly, it would be more convenient for her to


    talk about business and other matters.


    Even without aplete n but with a rough idea in mind, it had to be implemented immediately


    since the idea was still surging around.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Lily was about to reach home when she received a call from her husband, "Are you on the way home?"


    "I¡¯m almost there," Lily replied, ¡°Five more minutes."


    "Wait for me at the door, but don''te in,"


    Alexander said, "I''ll be out right away."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily was stunned, asking, "You¡¯re going out?"


    "Um."


    "Is something wrong?"


    "I''ll tell youter."


    After some thought, Lily nodded and replied, "Well, I''ll be there soon."


    Soon enough, Lily drove into the neighborhood.


    As soon as she arrived at the vi''s gate, she saw Alexander walking out.He dressed casually, so it did


    not seem like a momentous asion.


    Still, he did not mention where he was going.


    Alexander opened the driver-side door, which confused Lily.


    "I''ll drive.You''ve been busy all day.Take a rest."


    "Oh?" Lily replied, unbuckled her seatbelt, and got out of the car to move to the passenger seat.


    "Why didn''t you tell Edward to drive?"


    "It¡¯s just the two of us, and I don¡¯t want him to tag along." Alexander smiled, started the car, and turned


    to ensure Lily had fastened her seatbelt.


    "Let''s go!"


    He looked mysterious and said nothing else.


    Lily did not know where he was going to take her.


    "It¡¯s sote.Where are we going? Have you eaten yet? Lisa and I had dinner just now."


    She stated in advance for fear that Alexander was taking her out to eat.


    After a while, she continued, "I-If you want to eat, I can apany you.We can go have some


    dessert."


    "You want dessert?" Alexander asked casually after hearing her say that.


    "Sure, that works."


    "How about Sapphine''s Treasure Hut?"


    "All right."


    Alexander drove directly toward the dessert shop.


    Fortunately, there were only a few people around.He got off the car to buy two desserts and packed


    some snacks before bringing them to the car.He handed the things to Lily and said, "Wait.Let¡¯s eat


    theseter."


    Lily was puzzled.It did not seem like they were going to eat.


    Lily could not help but ask again, "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll find outter."


    Alexander smiled and focused on driving.It took little time, but Alexander drove and stopped in front of


    a garden.


    The garden looked in and simple, so Lily looked at her husband suspiciously.


    She saw him removing the car key and walking forward to open the gate.


    Curiosity filled Lily as she followed him in, only to find something special inside.


    Firstly, there were plenty of flowers and nts in the garden, but they had yet to grow fully.It was not


    the right season yet, but they were still thriving green, which was pleasing to the eyes.


    Lily walked inside and saw two extensiveboratories withplete experimental equipment.


    The pieces of equipment were not onlyplete but also very professional.


    The quality was simr to those used in thepany.


    Everything looked new, as if construction workers had justpleted the renovation.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    "Is this?" Lily guessed what it could be, but she was not sure.


    "Do you like it?"


    Without answering her question, Alexander iI looked around and was quite satisfied with the overall ;


    arrangement.


    "What if I like it, and what if I don''t? Is it mine if I like it?" Lily said half-jokingly, ring at him as she


    touched the test tube lightly.


    ¡®These are new!¡¯ "That''s right!"


    Alexander answered with certainty, "It¡¯s yours if you like it."


    Lily pointed and looked at him with surprise.


    "You bought all this ¡®I for me?"


    Although she had probably guessed it, she was still surprised to I hear him say that.


    After all, she had just thought of getting a studio 4 for herself.


    Alexander even chose the location and had it all renovated.


    This is too coincidental.


    Could he read her mind?


    "Of course."


    Alexander was delighted with her response.He walked over and put the keys in her hand.


    "From now on, this ce is yours.I''ve been around for about two months and thought this ce was


    lovely.


    The location is suitable.


    "It¡¯s quiet enough, and you can nt the materials you need in the garden.Although it¡¯s not too big, you


    can still temporarily use this studio for the time being.It should be big enough."


    ¡®Enough? It¡¯s more than enough.It¡¯s simply too much!¡¯ Even if Lily had a preliminary idea, she never


    thought there would be such a big and excellent ce to work.Even if she could rent two offices, it


    would be okay to use one first.


    The garden was better than she had expected in many ways.


    "I¡¯m d you like it!"


    After seeing her smile, Alexander felt that so many days of searching and worrying were worth it.


    "Speaking of which, shouldn''t you reward me for giving you such a gift?"


    Lily pursed her lips, stood on tiptoes, and kissed his cheek.


    Suddenly, Alexander turned his head, kissed Lily¡¯s lips, and deepened the kiss.


    The couple kissed for a long time before Alexander said, "That will suffice."


    "You should be satisfied!" Lily said as she yfully touched his nose.


    "I¡¯m never satisfied." Alexander let go of Lily.


    "I''m a little hungry, so I''ll get the desserts."


    "Yeah," Lily nodded, watching him leave.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She turned around and walked around the area.


    Alexander had turned the whole area into a uniqueboratory with tall, expansive windows.


    The natural sunlight during the daytime should be perfect for Lily to work.


    Alexander was also thoughtful enough to have curtains with adequate shading properties installed so


    that the sun would not affect Lily too much if she needed to experiment in a shaded environment.


    There were also two rows of desks withputers, printers, and other equipment, which were beyond


    her imagination.


    Alexander had prepared everything Lily would ever need.


    Lily was more than satisfied and was simply too excited about it.


    Soon, Alexander brought in the dessert.


    The couple sat at the table in the middle, opened the boxes, and smelled the sweet, tasty desserts.


    Initially, Lily was full after eating burgers with Lisa, but Lily felt warm and thirsty.


    The desserts Alexander bought could cool her down, so she ate half without realizing it.


    "Why did you think of getting me a studio?"


    She could not help but ask.


    "Honestly, I just thought about getting my own studio today."


    "Today? Didn''t you have this idea before?"


    Alexander said, ncing at Lily smilingly.


    "Before..."


    After pondering for a while, she said thoughtfully, "I might have, but I don''t remember much."


    "Even if you had, it was probably just a casual thought at that time.


    Setting up a studio was easier said than done.


    It took work to have everything put together.


    The location selection and the decoration equipment inside probably cost a lot too.


    At that time, she did not have much confidence in her capabilities.


    Even if she used all her savings to build a studio, it would still be unsustainable if there were no sales


    and no one recognized what she had created.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Since that was the case, Lily could only think about having a studio of her own but could not take


    further action.


    It was not until today that Lisa came looking for her for a customized order, along with the incident with


    the Perfumers¡¯ Society, that Lily considered her ns more seriously.


    After all the recent events, she thought of implementing her studio for the first time.


    However, Alexander had done everything for her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Lily stopped the spoon in her hand, looked up at Alexander, and said severely, "Thank you for all of


    this!"


    Perhaps her tone was so severe that Alexander was stunned fora moment.


    Seeing her eyes full of gratitude, he could not help but smirk.He caressed her hair, saying, "You''re


    spouting nonsense again."


    "It''s not nonsense! It''s the truth!"


    With a sigh, Lily continued, "You have no idea.After meeting Lisa today, I thought about building myself


    a studio.I was thinking about where it should be, how much it would cost, and whether or not you would


    agree.I never even mentioned it to you."


    "Ultimately, it was all just thoughts.I didn''t expect you to have already arranged everything for me.I..."


    The ups and downs of her mood were indescribable, and she sometimes felt that Alexander was the


    noblest person she had ever met.She was fortunate to meet Alexander and be with him for the rest of


    their lives.


    Whenever she felt he was good enough and could not get any better, he would always surprise her


    again.


    "You''re my wife, silly.If I don¡¯t do it for you, who will?"


    Alexander smiled and pinched her cheek.


    "Come on! I thought you liked this dessert.Let''s go home after we finish."


    "We''re still going home?"


    Blinking, she looked at the time.It was already veryte.


    "What else do you want to do? Do you want to stay here for the night? Although I arranged a bedroom


    for you here, nothing''s inside yet.I can be your pillow if you want to stay here tonight."


    Alexander opened his arms and went to hold her.


    Lily blushed.She stretched her arm and pushed him gently, "Nope! I don¡¯t want a hard pillow."


    "Really?"


    Alexander said meaningfully, "You think I''m hard right now? Where?"


    Lily knew she had fallen into his trap and did not answer¡ªinstead, she heard him continue, "Even


    though you think I¡¯m a hard pillow, you still hug me tightly every night."


    "I won¡¯t tell you where you¡¯re hard, so you can¡¯t hold it against me!"


    Lily stood up and packed her empty dessert box.


    If Alexander¡¯s subordinates saw their CEO like this, they would be shocked.


    Recalling the press conference that day, Rose was jealous and looked at Lily as if she was the devil.


    That situation was quite funny.


    "Speaking of which, I''m quitting on thepany''s side."


    Now that Lily had this studio, she could resign from thepany.


    "you don''t have to leave.Thepany has already decided to make a brand for you alone, and it''s


    always easier to do things with the La Beaut¨¦ Group name."


    Alexander took the garbage from her and threw it into the trash can.


    "I''ll even arrange for a janitor toe here and clean up every day."


    "Since it¡¯s going to be my own studio, I shouldn''t take up thepany''s resources."


    After a pause, Lily turned to look at Alexander.She removed a wet tissue from her pocket and slowly


    wiped his fingers for him.


    "What you gave me today is a gift, but thepany¡¯s resources belong to thepany.We must have


    a line between personal andpany assets.I will treat you as a stake in this studio, and if we make


    moneyter, I will give you dividends."


    When Lily raised her eyes to look at Alexander, his brows and eyes curled from his smiling.


    Still, his earlier tone did not sound like he was joking.


    Alexander knew her temperament, so he did not argue.


    Instead, he smiled, saying, "Okay, I''ll wait for you to share the profits then."

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    The studio''s significant arrangements were made, and only minor concerns remained, such as hiring


    staff and procuring raw materials.


    Olivia will, of course,e along with her.


    At first, Jenny wanted to be on her team, but Lily turned her down since Jenny''s new position as


    Rebirth''s supervisor increased her likelihood of being promoted.


    She could do more at La Beaut¨¦ Group and be given more opportunities, but she would be limited to


    doing the bare minimum in the studio.


    There wouldn¡¯t be too much business initially, and Jenny couldn¡¯t contribute much to technical work.


    It would be better if she stayed in thatpany and only joined the studio when its business improved.


    Since she understood Lily¡¯s persuasive reasoning, Jenny nodded.


    "If you need help in the future, just let me know."


    There was no need to quit her job at thepany in a rush, but Lily submitted her resignation letter


    anyway.


    The higher-ups were shocked to receive it, and the letter was redirected from Rebirth to La Beaut¨¦


    Group, then from its HR department to the CEO¡¯s office.


    Considering everyone knew who she was, nobody dared to ept her resignation.


    "Mr.Russell?"


    Rose knocked on the door and entered with the letter, struggling to find the right words.


    "Mr.Russell, this..."


    Taking a step forward, she ced the resignation letter on his desk and stepped aside immediately,


    wondering what her boss would think.


    ¡®Has Ms.Christian told the CEO about her resignation? She¡¯s been doing fine at La Beaut¨¦ Group, so


    why is she resigning suddenly after the press conference? Leaving after the controversy was already


    resolved is puzzling"


    "Yes?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Alexander gently flipped the letter open with his fingers and skimmed through it.


    Studying his expression, Rose said carefully, "This is a resignation letter from Lily Christian.The HR


    department awaits your instruction."


    Curling his lips, he let out a gentle smile.


    The HR department did not dare to approve the resignation and was now asking for his permission.He


    told Lily he could settle it himself, but she insisted on resigning ording to the standard procedure.


    Taking his pen, he quickly put his signature on the resignation letter.


    "You may leave now."


    Rose was speechless.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect everything would go so smoothly.The boss didn¡¯t even get upset!¡¯ Alexander saw her


    holding the letter without leaving and asked, "Is there anything else?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Nothing."


    Shaking her head, Rose bit her lower lip and asked, despite herself, "It¡¯s just that, why would


    Ms.Christian want to resign now? Wasn¡¯t the trouble resolved? Is it about the Perfumers '' Society? The


    It was not just about a practicing certificate, as it was notpulsory to own one in this industry.


    If they must take the matter to court, there were many loopholes they could use.


    Therefore,pared with the "poisoning" incident, La Beaut¨¦ Group saw this as trivial.


    "She has her own ns.If you''re curious, ask her yourself."


    Giving a vague answer with a meaningful smile, he waved her off.


    "Go."

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Rose was stunned because her boss smiled meaningfully at that.


    ¡®Did it mean something was going on or was it just a sweet smile? Also, it¡¯s hard not to wonder about


    the ns Lily¡¯s supposed to have.


    What could they be?¡¯ Rose arrived at the HR department carrying the resignation letter and many


    unanswered questions.


    "Mr.Russell approved it?"


    The HR employees were surprised.


    "Looks like Mr.Russell knew about this, and they talked about it."


    "Still, things were looking up for Lily, and thepany was nning to make her the chief


    perfumer.Why quit now? What for?"


    "What''s so great about being a chief perfumer? Didn¡¯t you guys forget that she¡¯s the future wife of our


    CEO?"


    Someone interjected.


    "Oh, yeah! That means Lily has quit the job to marry him, then?"


    Since it was a slow day at the HR department and this tititing gossip involved their boss, everyone


    feltpelled to join in.


    Someone raised her hand and said, "Oh, please! I¡¯m telling you, ording to the rumor I¡¯ve heard,


    Mr.Russell and Ms.Christian already got their marriage certificate in secret.The wedding ceremony


    means nothing.It¡¯s possible that she¡¯s already pregnant, so she wishes to go home and rest."


    "For real? This is good stuff!"


    Rose was so shocked that she hardly moved a step.She was a trained secretary, so she knew it was


    improper to gossip about her boss.


    However, she could not help but listen in on the discussions around her.


    "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real, but I think it¡¯s very usible.Just imagine how cozy your life will get as our


    boss¡¯ wife.


    Why bother to work hard? Just think.


    Ever since Ms.Christian joined Rebirth, there has been one controversy after another, and the news


    about her just keeps getting more explosive.


    Now that the Perfumers¡¯ Society wishes to put her under investigation, she might as well save herself


    the trouble and quit her job."


    The theory rang through most of them, who nodded almost in unison.


    "You¡¯re right! If I were her, I¡¯d resign too."


    "Keep dreaming! We¡¯re not born to be the wives of CEOs."


    "Rose, what¡¯s with you? Don¡¯t tell Mr.Russell what we said, okay?"


    Seeing her in a daze, someone nudged her and asked in a panic.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Catching herself, Rose smiled.


    "Hey.If you¡¯re that worried, then do less chatting and get to work.We should work harder since we were


    not born to be CEOs'' wives, right?"


    She turned and headed out.She had no idea that workce gossip always spread the fastest.


    The rumor that ¡®Lily has quit because she¡¯s pregnant¡¯ spread around thepany in less than 24


    hours.


    "what?"


    When Lily heard about the rumor, she was having tea in Jenny¡¯s office while waiting for updates about


    her resignation.


    The resignation process was supposed to be simple.


    Once the supervisor approved it, Mr.Will from Rebirth would approve, seeing that she was just a new


    employee there.


    However, her resignation letter was passed to the higher-ups due to who she was, and she waited in


    the office for almost half a day.


    "where did the rumor start?"


    Having learned that her resignation had been approved, Lily stretched herself and was about to take a


    sip of tea when she heard about the gossip.


    Jenny eyed Lily¡¯s tummy meaningfully.


    "Are you really..."

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    "That¡¯s horsesh*t!"


    She shot Jenny a re and pped her tummy with both hands.


    "Do I look pregnant to you?"


    "Hey, not your tummy!"


    Hurrying over to stop Lily¡¯s hands, Jenny touched her belly.


    "Still rather t.If you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯ll say it¡¯s not past three months."


    Finding it both hrious and frustrating, Lily pulled Jenny¡¯s hands off.


    "Well, I¡¯m not! I had my periodst month.How can I be pregnant for three months?"


    "What about this month, then?" Jenny asked half-jokingly.


    "The month¡¯s not even over..."


    Lily thought back to when shest had her period and realized it had been over a month.She usually


    ignored her periods, and since she had been so preupied recently, she had just forgotten about this


    one.


    After being reminded, Lily realized she had missed this month''s period.


    Jenny guessed what was going on based on Lily¡¯s face and crouched down, nervous for her.


    "Why? You¡¯re not really pregnant, are you?"


    "How can it be possible?"


    Sheughed, although it rang a little false.


    "I must¡¯ ve had too much pressure, and my period is justte.I¡¯m not pregnant."


    "It¡¯s hard to say.If your periods have always been punctual but not this time, you better take


    note.There¡¯s no certainty as to when we''ll get pregnant."


    "No!"


    Shaking her head, Lily imed confidently, "No f*cking way!"


    "Why not? Unless you¡¯ve never had s*x!"


    Lily blushed at this question.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about it, okay?"


    "Hey, I¡¯m not trying to pry into your private matters, but if there¡¯s a possibility, you should have a


    checkup to make sure.You deal with scents and essential oils, which contain chemicals besides natural


    ingredients.Even if they are raw materials, I¡¯m sure some of them are not suitable for a pregnant


    woman to take in over a long period, right?"


    Jenny looked serious.


    "Although I¡¯ve never given birth, my sister had.She also reminded me to be extra careful with the stuff


    we often encounter."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Speechless, Lily grew a bit nervous now.She knew that Jenny was right that some of the stuff they


    handled were not suitable fora pregnant woman to handle.


    However, was she really pregnant? She started to panic, not knowing the answer.


    "Still, it¡¯s a good thing if you get pregnant so that you can get some rest for yourself and your baby."


    Jenny added, "There¡¯s no hurry concerning your studio.Just take your time."


    Her suggestion appeared simple, but Lily doubted it was.


    Lily could not give up on her studio just when it was getting off the ground.She had promised Lisa to


    create a themed series, too.


    If she got pregnant now, wouldn¡¯t she need to break her promise?


    "Now that my resignation has been approved, I¡¯ll head back then."


    Having no mood to stay and enjoy her tea, Lily got to her feet.


    "Jen, I should get going.Come over to the studio whenever you''re free.I''ll send you the addresster."


    "Please.Spare me your courtesy, okay?"


    Shaking her head, Jenny asked in concern, "If you¡¯re worried, have a checkup at the hospital.At least


    you can prepare yourself once you know for sure."

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Lily was worried.


    Although it was hard to be sure with matters like these, she knew what had happened.She and


    Alexander had s*x twice without safety, presumably during her safe period.


    Thinking back, Lily felt a chill down her spine.


    As Lily drove, she looked up and saw the hospital gate.She had driven over here in a daze.


    However, having reached here, she hesitated to go in for a checkup.


    As Lily lingered, the cars behind her honked, and she could only drive into thepound.


    Unable to find a parking space, Lily hesitated again and drove out after making another round.


    She found a pharmacy nearby and went in but dared not ask for a pregnancy test kit.


    The pharmacy assistant had grown ustomed to these situations, so they asked if Lily needed family


    nning supplies.


    Only then did Lily hesitantly ask for a pregnancy test.


    Alexander had yet to return by the time Lily reached home.


    The afternoon sun shone through the window, but she felt a chill as she stared at the two lines on her


    pregnancy test.


    ording to the instruction leaflet, Lily was pregnant.


    She did not expect the rumor to be a reality.She stood there and studied the two lines on the stick


    Although one was barely showing, it was visible.


    ording to the instruction leaflet, even if the two lines were unclear, it would still mean that the person


    was pregnant.


    Lily did not know how to react.


    It was not that she did not want the child, but she was not ready for it.


    It all happened so suddenly.


    If she decided to keep the child, she would have to give up a lot.


    However, if she decided not to...


    She touched her tummy gently as if she was already feeling a new life inside her.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    This was hers and Alexander¡¯s child.


    Would she bear to let it go? Lily heard a car outside, looked downstairs, and noticed it was Alexander¡¯s.


    She collected herself, hurried to the bathroom, wrapped the pregnancy test with some paper, and threw


    it into the trash can.


    Thinking it was not enough, she crumpled two more pieces of paper and tossed them in.


    By the time she was washing her hands, she could already hear footsteps approaching upstairs.


    "I¡¯m back early."


    Alexander headed over with open arms and pulled Lily into his embrace.


    "Well, you are."


    Feeling stiff, Lily opened her arms and allowed her husband to hold her.


    "what''s wrong?"


    Alexander held Lily and realized her body was unusually stiff.


    He opened his eyes to look at her.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Are you not feeling well?"


    "N-No."


    Lily shook her head and lowered her gaze.


    "Perhaps I haven¡¯t moved much, and my joints have gotten rusty or something."


    As if to make her point, she moved her arms, shoulders, and neck.


    "Oh, yeah?"


    Alexander touched Lily¡¯s forehead suspiciously and felt that her temperature was normal.


    He thought she had overworked herself when he saw her stretching her neck and shoulders.


    "Now that you¡¯ve resigned, why don¡¯t you take some rest for the time being? You can take things slowly


    with the studio.It¡¯s not going anywhere," Alexander gently massaged his wife¡¯s shoulders as he spoke.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Upon hearing him saying, "take things slowly,"


    Lily eximed in reflex.


    "No! I can¡¯t take things slowly."


    Stunned by her overaction, Alexander grew suspicious.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "N-Nothing."


    Lily shook her head and dared not tell him about her pregnancy as she had not decided what to do.


    "Maybe I¡¯m just feeling lost after resigning.I thought there was nothing to miss about the job, but my


    time at Rebirth was the happiest I¡¯ve ever been since I started working."


    She meant what she said.


    All her colleagues at Rebirth treated her well.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Even though Jenny initially made things difficult for her, the two became good friends after Lily proved


    herself.


    The truth was that after leaving the no-good Nathaniel, she had discovered a whole new world and


    realized she should have left him much earlier.


    "That''s it?"


    Lily was earnest, but Alexander was still somewhat suspicious, as her reaction just now was a bit odd.


    "That¡¯s it."


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and emphasized every word.


    She continued, "Also, it all happened because of you.Every time I look back and think about it, I¡¯m


    always grateful that I looked for your help in my toughest moments.I¡¯m also grateful that you were


    always willing to help me.Although I have no idea why you helped me then, you¡¯re...my savior!"


    Lily gazed sincerely at her husband.She finally said what she had always thought.


    Still, she never expected to say those things out loud under this circumstance.


    "You have no idea why I helped you?"


    Alexander held her face with one hand and caressed her soft hair with his other.


    "It¡¯s because I¡¯ve always liked you since long ago."


    "B*shit!"


    Lily snorted, not believing him.


    ¡®A long time ago? We didn¡¯t even know each other back then, and he might have only seen me once at


    the Best Neer Competition.It couldn¡¯t be love at first sight, could it?¡¯


    "It¡¯s the truth.You don¡¯t buy it?"


    Alexander squeezed her face gently to emphasize that he was not joking.


    Lily blinked and asked, "When was it? Don¡¯t tell me it was when I first joined the Best Neer


    Competition and that it was love at first sight for you.I¡¯ll make fun of you if it is, got it?"


    Lily did not know much during that time, as it was her first time participating in apetition.


    Even though she won the award, she made a fool of herself in theterpetition.


    As the CEO of La Beaut¨¦ Group, Alexander must have seen all types of outstanding people, and it was


    unlikely Lily would capture his attention.


    "It wasn¡¯t then."


    Alexander shook his head and continued, "It was earlier than that."


    "Earlier?"


    Lily was surprised as she had no recollection of them meeting before that.


    "When was it? I don¡¯t remember.All I remember is that I first met you at the..."


    "At the Russel family¡¯s house,"


    Alexander paused before adding, "More specifically, it was my family¡¯s old house."


    "y-Your family''s old house? I wonder when I¡¯ve been there before."


    Lily was even more surprised, feeling as if someone or something had taken part of her memories


    away.


    "You were probably too young, so you might not remember.Still, what matters is that I remember you."


    Alexander pressed his forehead against hers and did not care if Lily did not remember it.


    It was enough that he had not lost her, and they were still together.


    "No, I was already nine and was still with the Lodge family.It¡¯s unlikely I can¡¯t remember stuff from back


    then.Could it be earlier than that?"


    Lily was so surprised by it that she needed a clear answer.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    "Was it seven?"


    Alexander hesitated before speaking again, "You should have been around seven years old at that


    time?"


    He could only guess based on his own age, but he was not entirely sure.


    However, he was sure of one thing.


    "You came with your parents back then."


    "My parents..."


    The term had be a thing of the past for Lily.She could barely remember her parents¡¯ faces now.


    "I have no recollection of it." she shook her head and felt frustrated.


    She felt saddened for not being able to remember what her parents looked like and for her vague and


    almost nonexistent memories.


    After her parents passed away, she suffered such a massive blow that she had not remembered much


    of her past.


    Her grandfather told her it was better to forget so that she could move on.


    However, it was natural for her to feel sad for having lost part of her memories that she could never


    recall, no matter how hard she tried.


    "If I was only seven, then how old were you? It''s too early for puppy love, don¡¯t you think? Or should I


    say a secret crush?"


    After some thought, she asked, "Wait, I was only seven.You wouldn¡¯t have fallen for a seven-year-old


    child, would you?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Alexander flicked Lily¡¯s forehead and chuckled.


    "You were an adorable little girl with a radiant smile and..."


    He stared at her face, reached his hand over, and pinched her soft cheek.


    "...a chubby face."


    Lily yelped in surprise as her husband suddenly pinched her.She pped his hand and asked curiously


    despite herself.


    "Then what? Since you remember my parents, what were we doing visiting your old house?"


    "It was my grandmother¡¯s birthday, and you guys came to the party, I think."


    Unlike her, Alexander seemed unwilling to recall the past.


    "It¡¯s been too long.I can¡¯t remember much."


    Lily vaguely sensed that it was not that Alexander could not remember but was reluctant to do so


    instead.


    As to the reason, Alexander did not exin.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, she understood that everyone had a past they would not like to discuss, so she did not


    pursue the matter.


    "A new batch of equipment will arrive at the studio tomorrow.Are you able to handle it being so busy?"


    Alexander asked, concerned.


    "Yes, of course."


    Lily nodded hurriedly but grew nervous again, thinking about the two lines on the pregnancy test.


    Lily did not want him to notice her nervousness, so she yawned.


    "I must have gotten too tiredtely.I¡¯m getting sleepy now."


    "Then go and sleep."


    Alexander did not suspect anything and nodded.


    "I have to handle something, so you go ahead and sleep without me, okay?"


    "Why? You think I¡¯m a child?"


    Lily pushed his shoulders from behind.


    "Go do your things.I¡¯m hitting the sack."


    Alexander turned around at the doorway after Lily nudged him forward.He lowered his head and kissed


    her forehead.


    "Be a good girl, okay?"


    Warmed by his actions, Lily purred.


    "Okay."


    She gazed at his departing back and heaved a relieved sigh.She helplessly touched her tummy and


    wondered what to do about the child.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Damian smirked smugly as the production line churned out finely packaged perfumes one after the


    other.


    They would then enter the market and bring in loads of cash, yet his reward would be much more than


    this.


    It was rtively easy to make money, after all.


    His father warned him that running a business was difficult and that he needed to be cautious and learn


    more.


    From how he saw it, though, the old man could not keep up with the times and was too conservative.


    If he dared to try, things were not that hard.


    The person in charge at the factory reported to him, "Mr.Damian, this batch of perfumes will be ready in


    another week and could beunched then."


    Nodding his head, he said, "Good job! You''ll all share the credit at theunch."


    "Thank you, Mr.Damian."


    "Oh, yes, has Mr.Halle around heretely?" Damian asked as the thought popped into his head.


    "No, he hasn¡¯t."


    The person in charge let out a sigh.


    "Since the production started, Mr.Hall has not been here even once.He did call twice to give some


    instructions and ask about the progress, but that''s it."


    "He hasn''t shown up even once?"


    Raising his voice, Damian looked upset and snorted coldly.


    "He sure knows how to rx, doesn¡¯t he?"


    ¡®oh, Nathaniel Hall, you talk a good game but only know how toze around.Do you have an


    experience like the industry¡¯s top yers? More like the experience of a cker"


    Then Damian thought, ¡®Still, it¡¯s better this way.When the timees to take the credit, he would have


    no business in it, and I might be able to kick him out.What if he¡¯s a spy sent by Arianna, pretending to


    be loyal to me? No matter what, I don¡¯t trust her.When I take control of thepany, I¡¯ll have to rece


    the staff with my followers"


    "Perhaps he¡¯s too busy."


    Not wanting to offend anyone, the person in charge smiled.


    "As for you, Mr.Damian, you''ve always worked hard ande to monitor the progress often."


    "This is an important project, and we can¡¯t afford anything to go wrong.Of course, I¡¯ll have to keep an


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    eye on it."


    Pausing for a moment, he walked to the door and looked back.


    "Oh, yes, get me one bottle of it."


    "yes!"


    The man quickly instructed someone to package a bottle and bring it over.


    Damian picked up the bottle of fragrance and examined it.


    "All right.I''ll get going."


    He left with the perfume and headed straight for his mother¡¯s residence, a house he had lived in for


    nearly twenty years before recently moving in with the Tanner family.


    Damian had always lived with his mother up until that point.


    The house had a lovely setting within the vimunity, but it was no match for thevish mansion of


    the Tanner family.


    The mansion was where all the important people lived, and he always felt ashamed about staying


    outside it.


    The atmosphere at home was less than ideal.


    Damian had guessed it before he even entered.He put on a smile anyway and headed in.


    "Mom?"


    There was no one in the living area, and he found Elizabeth in her bedroom, where she loungedzily


    in bed.


    Instead of getting excited to see him, she greeted him with a t, "You¡¯re back."


    "Mom, are you not feeling well?"


    He sat by the bed and reached over to touch her forehead.Her temperature was normal.


    At his hand''s touch, tears welled in Elizabeth¡¯s eyes as she put on a miserable look.


    "Oh, Damian, you¡¯re the only one who still cares about me.I thought that even you didn¡¯t want me


    anymore."


    Damian was speechless.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    "How could it be, Mom? Am I not here to see you?"


    He wanted to get up, but Elizabeth tightly held onto his wrist.


    "Don¡¯t go! If you¡¯re gone, I would have nothing." Damian frowned.


    "Mom, I¡¯m not leaving.I¡¯m just going to get you a ss of water.Your lips are so dry that they¡¯ re


    king."


    Elizabeth touched her lips and realized they were dehydrated.She sighed.


    "king? Who would give a d*mn even if my lips start bleeding?"


    "Mom, don¡¯t say it like that.Do I not care about you? Dad too!"


    "your dad? Please!"


    She snorted, still looking upset.


    "After all these years, all he does is pay us lip service.Deep down, he only cares about that woman."


    "You''re just upset, Mom."


    Filling up a ss of water, he handed it to her and helped her to sit up.


    While she sipped the water, Damian said, "You''ve been with Dad for so many years.I¡¯m sure you know


    how he feels about you.Besides, from my perspective, Dad still loves you."


    "He loves me, yet he couldn¡¯t bear to part with 10 million dors and gave my ne to someone


    else?"


    Saddened, she stopped drinking and ced the ss aside.


    Judging from her reaction, Damian knew she was still angry and tried to coax her.


    "It¡¯s about the ne, huh?"


    "See! Even you know about it.Imagine what other people say about this.I-I¡¯ve never felt so disgraced in


    my life!"


    Burying her face into her hands, she didn¡¯t dare to watch the news for the past two days.She didn¡¯t


    even check what was trending on Twitter for fear that she would see people making fun of her.


    In fact, to avoid the sneering looks of others, she had not picked up her calls and stopped hanging out


    with her friends.


    "You¡¯re overthinking!"


    He pulled her hands off her face with a smile.


    "I¡¯ve not heard anyone making fun of you or talking behind you.It¡¯s just a ne.Do you care about it


    so much?"


    "What do you know? I¡¯ve set my mind on it for a long time, even from the time the auction promoted it."


    "Well, you still can get another piece of jewelry instead of it, right? Or you only wanted the ne for


    the rest of your life and nothing else?"


    Caught speechless for a moment, Elizabeth quickly retorted, "Of course not! One ne is not


    enough."


    "There you go!"


    Damianughed.


    "Look, one ne is never enough, and you know that.Mom, very soon, the Tanner Corporation


    would be ours.When that happens, you can get as many nes as you want to the envy of


    others.There¡¯s no need to get impatient."


    Hearing this, Elizabeth grew calmer.


    "Are you sure you can make that happen?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Hey, don¡¯t you believe in me? I¡¯m your son!" Damian said, feigning an angry look.


    Seeing him angry, Elizabeth yielded.


    "Damian, I believe you, but...well, as long as you believe you can do it.I¡¯ve suffered all my life, and my


    only wish is that you¡¯ll be somebody.I''ll stop worrying if you can head the Tanner family."


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry.It¡¯s going to happen soon.When thepany bes mine, I''ll move you in with


    the Tanner family.You''ll be the family''s matriarch then, and you can keep that woman as a maid or kick


    her out!"


    What he said struck a chord with Elizabeth.


    She nodded.


    "You¡¯re right! Then, we¡¯ll be the ones pushing her around."


    "Oh, Mom, I¡¯ve brought a gift for you."


    He patted her hand and turned to pull out the perfume bottle from his briefcase.


    "This is my first creation.This perfume will soon beunched internationally and be a top seller


    worldwide.I¡¯ve brought one here just for you."


    "Really?"


    Hearing this, Elizabeth suddenly perked up.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Elizabeth took the perfume and gave it a look.


    "It looks great!"


    She took the bottle out from its packaging and sprayed some perfume onto her wrist.


    "What do you think?" Damian asked smilingly, ready to receive her praises.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Elizabeth took a deep breath and nodded.


    "It smells great! Truly great! It¡¯s the best perfume I¡¯ve ever used.You did a marvelous job!"


    With his mother acknowledging the product, Damian grew even more confident.


    "This is why I asked you to wait for my good news."


    Elizabeth was happy, too.


    With a smile, she sprayed two more times to fill the air with the fragrance.She closed her eyes with her


    head tilted upward and took in the scent.


    Damian looked on quietly.


    To him, he was witnessing the start of a beautiful future.


    "Hmm..."


    Elizabeth sniffed and frowned.She took another sniff.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Seeing his mother¡¯s unusual reaction, Damian asked hurriedly.


    "Nothing.I just feel it¡¯s a bit weird."


    She sniffed the scent again as if making sure.


    "What''s weird about it?"


    He curiously followed suit and inhaled deeply.


    The scent rushed into his nose and caused him to sneeze a few times.


    "Damian, take it in slowly!" She said, waving her hands.


    "Mom, what¡¯s so weird about it?"


    He rubbed his nose.


    Shaking her head, Elizabeth said, "I¡¯ve no idea.It¡¯s just a feeling, and I can¡¯t describe it."


    She picked up the bottle of perfume to study it.


    The light blue liquid looked terrific, and the bottle was exquisitely designed.


    She could not tell what was wrong with it.She used perfume often but was not an expert on it.


    However, as it was a gift from her son, she was still very pleased.


    "Never mind that.Perhaps that¡¯s the smell of sess."


    "The smell of sess?"


    "That¡¯s right! You will seed after both of us have suffered for so many years.Of course, it¡¯s the smell


    of sess.Oh, yes, what¡¯s the name of the perfume?"


    Damian looked at the perfume in her hand and chuckled.


    "It¡¯s called Victory!"


    "victory?"


    "yes! The perfume signifies the victory and sess achieved by me and by us.That¡¯s a perfect name


    for it!"


    Elizabeth repeated the name twice and nodded.


    Looking at the perfume repeatedly, she grew fonder of it.


    "I like the name!"


    "Me too! Mom, you¡¯re right.This is the smell of sess."


    He tilted his head up and took a deep breath.The scent was intoxicating, and he knew victory was right


    ahead.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Early in the morning, Arianna knocked on the door to Nathaniel¡¯s house.


    Nathaniel yawned and rubbed his sleepy eyes.He was upset when he answered the door.


    "Can you not knock on my door so early next time, please? Even if you don¡¯t need sleep, others do."


    "I need every bit of information on Lily Christian."


    Arianna stepped in and went straight to the point.


    Nathaniel was stunned, stopped saying what he was about to say, and looked over at her.


    "What?"


    "I want a detailed report on Lily, as detailed as possible."


    She went to the sofa, sat, and put her handbag down, looking severe.


    Having heard her instruction clearly, Nathanielughed as he took a can of beer from the refrigerator


    and handed another to her.


    Arianna held up her hand and frowned, rejecting the beer.


    "How can you stay awake drinking this in the morning?"


    "Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ve always been awake."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He gulped down his beer and burped, looking satisfied.


    "Why would you suddenly ask me for such a report? Besides, Lily is famous now.If you want


    information on her, just google it.There¡¯s no need toe and get my help."


    Nathaniel shook his head and took another gulp of beer.


    "Why would I need information I can easily find? I need you to gather details about her that no one can


    discover online."


    Arianna grew impatient and looked like she was in a hurry.


    "As soon as possible!"


    That piqued Nathaniel¡¯s curiosity.


    "What do you need it for?"


    "For something useful, of course! Since you dated her for so long, you must know stuff others don¡¯t,


    right?" Arianna lifted her index finger.


    "The more detailed it is, the better.Starting from when you first knew her, her time at school, and her


    experience creating thepany with you.I need to know everything!"


    Tasting the frothy beer on his lips, Nathaniel became thoughtful.


    "This information on Lily is for who?"


    "What do you care who it¡¯s for as long as I need it?! Must I answer to you? Whatever it is,pile a


    report for me as soon as possible."


    After a pause, Arianna added, trying to soothe him, "Don¡¯t worry.We¡¯re on the same team, and I won¡¯t


    change that.Or you can¡¯t bear to do this to her? "Don¡¯t forget how you lost yourpany and


    reputation and became bankrupt.Lily brought you shame, and you¡¯re still not over her?"


    Arianna¡¯s every word hit him hard as they were facts he had refused to discuss.


    The mere thought that a woman who used to worship him could bring him to his ruins tormented him


    greatly.


    "Enough!"


    Nathaniel crushed the beer can.


    "There¡¯s no need to goad me for some info.You guys know nothing about us!"


    "Yes, we don¡¯t, and I don¡¯t want to know as long as you give me the report.Make sure I get it before


    noon."


    It was apparent she needed it in a hurry.


    "Why the hurry? You''re not trying to impress someone, are you?"


    Leering, Nathaniel teased her.


    ¡®She came over here early in the morning to rush me into giving her the information, even taking the


    risk to agitate me.It¡¯s clear she needs the report for something important"


    After some thought, Nathaniel said, "You¡¯re not trying to impress Noah Richards, are you?"


    "It¡¯s got nothing to do with you!"


    Upset, Arianna scolded him.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Although she did not admit it, her reaction proved otherwise.


    Nathaniel chuckled meaningfully.


    "I see."


    "Whatever it is, I do it for our mutual interest.Don¡¯t interfere with my ns," Arianna grabbed her


    handbag, stood up, and said, "When you''re ready, send it to my email."


    Nathaniel smiled, nonmittal.


    Arianna took a few steps, then stopped and turned around.


    "Oh, I heard thepany¡¯s first perfume willunch soon, and its production is almostplete.Don¡¯t


    you want to go to the factory to check on things?"


    "Why should I? Someone has kept a close eye on it.The credit will go to him anyway, so why would I


    bother to steal the limelight?" Nathaniel said casually.


    The truth was that he knew exactly how many times Damian had gone to the factory.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Arianna raised her eyebrows and reminded him out of goodwill, "Are you certain your n will work? If


    he discovers the problem before the perfume¡¯s officialunch, wouldn¡¯t your arrangement go to waste?"


    "If he can easily discover the problem, we wouldn¡¯t even be standing here now."


    Nathanial brushed off her concern and continued, "Don¡¯t worry.Do you think my n would stop at


    that? He canugh as much as he wants now but will be in deep trouble when the sh*t hits the fan."


    "Oh, yeah!"


    After a pause, he thought of something funny and chuckled.


    "Do you have any idea what that idi*t named the perfume?"


    "What is it?"


    Arianna did not care about it.


    "victory!"


    Nathaniel burst intoughter.


    When he first heard it from his staff, he did the same thing.


    "victory?"


    After some thought, Arianna joined him despite herself.


    "He certainly is confident."


    Nathaniel shook his head.


    "Well, the less wit, the more the courage."


    ¡®Damian is incredibly naive! Even if they didn¡¯t n for his failure and the perfume bes a sess,


    does he genuinely believe he can earn a ce in the Tanner Corporation and then take over the


    he would be making was nothingpared to the sales she had made for the corporation"


    Still, he should be so full of himself.The more he is, the easier it is to predict his moves"


    "All right.Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.Keep a close eye on the project for the next few days.I heard he¡¯s


    arranged for some model shoots these two days, and he¡¯ll make an official announcement soon.Make


    sure nothing goes wrong, okay?"


    Nathaniel said nothing and simply gestured okay.


    "Remember to send me to report!" Arianna turned and left.


    After a moment of silence, Nathaniel looked at the squashed can and tossed it into the trash.


    After suffering a defeat by Lily¡¯s hands, he had learned a lesson.


    Most people in the world thought they were the predators and wished to scheme against their prey, yet


    the predators were usually the ones who fell prey to a bigger predator.


    Now that he was making aeback, he did not wish to be prey or predator.


    He wanted to be the hunter who saw through everything.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    As the workers moved the new equipment into the studio, Lily was on the sidelines taking inventory,


    somewhat distracted.


    Olivia was busy at work and moving around.She loved the new studio, not just because it was ideal,


    but because it belonged wholly to them, and they could do anything they wanted.


    "Put this over here and that over there.Hey, be gentle, okay?"


    Olivia was in high spirits as she instructed the workers.She looked over at Lily and found her holding a


    pen and a notepad without writing anything, seemingly in a daze.


    "Lily, what''s the matter?" She waved.


    "You¡¯ve zoned out for quite some time." Lily caught herself.


    "Oh, I¡¯m fine.Is everything here and ounted for?"


    "Almost. The equipment isplete, and we have more stuff here than at ourst workce.Most of


    the tools here are thetest and have truly amazing designs."


    Olivia was too satisfied with the studio and could not stop singing her praises.


    "Well, I initially thought the stuff we had wasplete, but Alex said we better order everything so that


    we don¡¯t have to scramble for what we don¡¯t haveter.I agreed with him and bought whatever I could


    think of.We can order more if you notice we¡¯re missing anything, okay?"


    "You can¡¯t stop talking about him, can you?"


    Olivia sighed enviously and leaned into Lily.


    "I¡¯m happy to see you like this.You deserve to be happy, Lily."


    "Are you not the same?"


    Lily nced at her and asked, "When are you nning to go public with your rtionship with him?"


    Lily had long noticed Olivia¡¯s rtionship with Edward, but this young woman had never admitted it, so


    she dropped the subject.


    Even the mere mention of him made Olivia blush.


    "What do you mean ¡®go public?¡¯ You''re making fun of me again!"


    "I¡¯m fighting for someone¡¯s best interest.Isn¡¯t it about time you let people know after so long?"


    Lily teased again.


    As Olivia was about to respond, someone¡¯s voice sounded from outside, "Let people know about


    what?"


    "Jen?"


    Olivia jumped to her feet.


    "Why are you here?!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "What do you mean ¡®why am I here?¡¯


    "Can¡¯t I be here?"


    She was holding a huge bag.


    "Since you guys are open for business, I shoulde and congratte you, right? Don¡¯t tell me you''re


    allowed to be bosses, but I can¡¯te and envy you guys?"


    Jenny handed the bag to Lily.


    "All the best, okay?"


    "You really shouldn''t have!" Lily smiled as she took the bag.


    "It¡¯s nothing special.These are some materials that I collected before this.Some of them were raw


    materials thepany wanted to throw away, so I kept them.As you know, I only know how to tell them


    apart, but I don¡¯t know much about making perfume.


    "Anyway, you might find them useful.I would have forgotten about them if I hadn¡¯t found them while


    tidying my house two days ago," Jenny said honestly, "Hope you don¡¯t mind."


    "why would I? Your gift is perfect!" Gifts like these were the most useful to Lily.


    Someone outside asked Olivia to check if they had received everything, so she responded and left for a


    while, leaving only Lily and Jenny.


    Lily filled up a ss of in water and handed it to Jenny.


    "Everything¡¯s not settled here.Have some water first, if you don¡¯t mind."


    Jenny would not mind, of course.She took the water and drank it.Then she looked at Lily and asked.


    "Have you gone there?"


    "what?"


    Immediately after asking this, Lily caught on to what Jenny was asking and hesitated to reply.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Chapter 754.


    "The hospital."


    Jenny got straight to the point.


    "I mean, you should verify it, right? At least you¡¯ll know what to do."


    After a moment of silence, Lily said quietly, "I didn''t go to the hospital."


    "You were afraid to? Do you want mypany? This is so unlike you, though.No matter what, it¡¯s


    better to know, right?"


    Lily bit her lower lip.


    "It¡¯s not that.I already tested it myself."


    Jenny asked immediately, "Then? Are you really...pregnant?"


    The answer was obvious in Lily¡¯s hesitant expression.


    "Yes."


    Lily nodded her head.She felt conflicted since knowing about it, and her thoughts were a mess.


    "Oh my God! That means I¡¯m supposed to..."


    Jenny paused to think before saying, "...congratte you?"


    Under normal circumstances, Jenny would congratte her, but now that Lily had just started her


    studio and had begun epting orders.


    Being pregnant meant giving up all of that.


    Should Jenny congratte her orment that the child hade at the wrong time?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I have no idea.I never thought it¡¯d be happening now.Besides, I¡¯m not ready.I don¡¯t even know if my


    body¡¯s condition is good enough.Since I¡¯ve been in contact with the ingredients and chemicals for so


    long, I wonder if it would affect the child."


    Now that Lily had revealed her secret, she gushed out her concerns.However, her feelings still felt


    pent-up.


    "You shouldn¡¯t worry too much.Just ask the doctor.The main question is whether you want to keep it or


    not."


    Jenny got straight to the point and asked the most critical question.


    However, it was this question that Lily had been struggling to answer.


    Should she keep the child?


    "Mr.Russell doesn¡¯t know about it, does he?"


    Judging from her reaction, Jenny could guess what the answer was.


    Giving her a helpless look, Lily said, "How do you know everything?"


    "Please! I could tell from the way you look."


    She ced her hand on Lily¡¯s shoulder and analyzed the scenario thoughtfully.


    "If it were up to me, I¡¯d suggest that you keep the child as it¡¯s your baby, after all.There¡¯s no need to


    rush things at the studio, and you can take your time.Besides, you¡¯re not in desperate need of money


    to support the child.Anyhow, knowing that you¡¯re a workaholic, I know it¡¯s hard to get you to put your


    work aside, huh?"


    Jenny was right that she was struggling to make a decision.


    That was why she did not know what to say to Alexander.She was unsure how he would react to the


    news and whether he would wee the baby.


    Even if he would, she had yet to decide whether to keep it.


    "you better think it through.However, you mustn¡¯t drag your feet, okay?"


    "Drag your feet over what?"


    Olivia only caught the tail-end of the conversation as she walked in from the outside.


    "Mopping the floor? No way.The delivery today made the floor so dirty! It has to be properly


    mopped."Jenny threw her a side nce, trying not tough.


    "Yeah, yeah, the floor has to be properly mopped."


    "Anyway..." she turned back to look at Lily.


    "You shouldn¡¯t drag your feet in certain matters.Besides, I think you should tell him, as he has the right


    to know."

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Since production at the studio had only just begun, there was little to do.


    Lily spent a few days deliberating over the series theme, and that was just for Lisa''s order.


    She could only begin developing the fragrance once she settled on a theme and basic concept.


    In the early afternoon, Lily suggested that Olivia go home and rest while she stayed around to tie up


    some loose ends and outline the preliminary concept for Lisa''s order.


    She sat for nearly an hour trying to think of solutions, but all she could think about was whether she


    should give up the child or her job.


    In the meantime, she could not stop twiddling the piece of wood Benedict had given her because of


    how it smelled.


    Interestingly, its scent was not strong but had steadily lingered for a long time.


    "Your business hasn¡¯t even started officially.Do you have to work so hard?"


    Having the key to the studio, Alexander went straight in and saw her zoning out.


    Lily was surprised.


    "Why are you here? Got off work early?"


    "I''vee to offer mybor, but it looks like there¡¯s no need."


    Alexander nced around and said, "Everything looks great.Your equipment should be moreplete


    now."


    "Yeah, Olivia helped arrange them, but I asked her to leave early since there¡¯s not much to do here for


    the time being."


    "Then why haven''t you gone home?"


    He took the piece of wood from her hand.


    "What''s this?"


    "Benedict gave that to me, and I haven''t had the time to study it until now,"


    She added, "Speaking of which, I¡¯ve not heard from him in a while.He told me he was going to look for


    some wood, but he had gone missing since.Why hasn¡¯t he returned after such a long time?"


    Alexander crouched and regarded her curiously.


    "You keep mentioning another guy¡¯s name in front of me.Aren¡¯t you worried that I''d get jealous? Lily


    rolled her eyes.


    "He''s just a child, okay?"


    "From what I know, he¡¯s already 20 years old and can¡¯t be more than two years younger than you."


    He tapped the tip of her nose.


    "Also, he talked like an old man."


    "Really?"


    Lily was a bit surprised that he was not a teenager anymore.


    "To me, he¡¯s just a child."


    Speaking of children, she grew uneasy.She wanted to say something to Alexander as he twiddled the


    wood between his fingers, but she could not quite get the words out.


    "What''s up?"


    Sensing her gaze, Alexander touched his face.


    "Am I too good-looking that you can¡¯t stop staring?"


    "You¡¯re so in love with yourself, aren¡¯t you?"


    Although it was meant to be a joke, Alexander was entitled to be in love with himself as no one could


    get enough of looking at his face.He joined in on herughter.His eyes met hers and immediately


    became reflective.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Has something been bothering you over thest two days?"


    An observant man like him would notice that she looked troubled the past couple of days.


    "Do you...like children?" She asked tentatively.


    Alexander considered her question seriously and replied in the same manner.


    "Not quite."


    Disappointed, Lily fell into silence.


    Secondster, he rified, "However, if you¡¯re their mother, I¡¯d love them."


    Lily was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Lily stared up at him, unable to respond.


    "Frankly speaking, I¡¯m not patient, and children are troublesome.However, I¡¯d be looking forward to


    them if they were our own."


    He held her hand and asked, "Why? Do you want a child now?"


    Gazing into his eyes, Lily wanted to let out a sigh.


    Whether she wanted the child or not, it was already here.


    Having her hands held between his, they felt warm, and she gradually rxed.


    After all, he was the one who had made her feel safe for over a year.


    He had a right to know, just as Jenny had emphasized earlier.She gulped and mustered her courage.


    "I have something to tell you."


    "Yes?¡±


    "I might be..."


    She paused and chose her words carefully.


    "I might be...I might be pregnant."


    Having said it out loud, she felt a sudden relief.She looked nervously at him, anticipating his response.


    To her surprise, Alexander was neither shocked nor overjoyed.


    His response appeared overly calm as if he was listening to stories that had nothing to do with him.


    "Okay." He nodded, and that was his reaction.


    "Okay?"


    She turned to face him with a shocked look.


    "That''s all you''re going to say?"


    Depending on how much he wanted the child, she figured he would either be overjoyed or battling with


    the same questions she had.She had not expected him to be so calm.


    Seeing her bewildered look, Alexander smiled and touched her nose.


    "I¡¯m going to tell you something, but don¡¯t be angry."


    "About what?"


    "I already knew."


    Lily was so shocked that she almost stuttered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "What do you mean you knew? Are you trying to say that you knew even before I told you?"


    She was in disbelief when he nodded.


    "When did you find out and how? I only just found out about it yesterday.Did you..."


    Then a thought came to her.


    "Did you...buy the gossip that was going around thepany?"


    The gossip wasn¡¯t true, even if Lily discovered she was pregnant afterward.


    "Gossip? What gossip?"


    Apparently, he didn¡¯t know about it.


    "You didn¡¯t hear about the gossip? Then...how did you find out?"


    "There''s gossip in thepany? The staff must have too much free time at work!"


    Narrowing his eyes, his voice grew stern.He looked much gentler as he looked back up at her.


    "I saw it myself.You acted funny yesterday, and then I found a curious thing inside the trash.So..."


    "You looked through the trash?"


    She had the pregnancy test kit wrapped before throwing it away, but he found it anyway.It was hard for


    her to imagine him looking through the trashcan.


    Palming his forehead, Alexander said, "No, I only found it by ident!"


    When he opened the lid of the trashcan, he saw part of the pregnancy test kit lying inside and became


    curious.


    With her acting oddly yesterday, it was only natural for him to find out what it was.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Lily felt like a fool when she realized her husband had known about it but said nothing until she


    revealed it.She looked away, upset.


    Alexander held her shoulders, turned her over to face him, and said earnestly, no longer smiling, "I did


    find out yesterday, but I thought since you hadn¡¯t told me, you must not have decided anything.I¡¯d


    rather hear it from you than me asking about it."


    Lily said nothing and slowly returned her gaze to him.


    "The fact you didn¡¯t tell me right away shows you have either been struggling to have the child or mixed


    feelings about it.No matter what, you had your reason for not telling me.Still, I¡¯m d you decided to tell


    me so soon."


    He truly loved and respected Lily beyond her imagination.


    Hearing this, Lily felt there was nothing to be upset about.She only thought she should have told him


    right away and that deciding with him was the best option.


    "So, what do you want to do?"


    Alexander asked her, shaking his head, "I should be asking you instead.I can tell you have been


    struggling over what to do.Do you not want the child?"


    "I don''t know.I only feel it came at a bad time, or maybe I¡¯m just not prepared."


    Lily looked down to palm her tummy.She felt for the first time that bing a parent was an enormous


    responsibility.


    Since her parents died young, she had no guidance in this matter.She dreamed about having children


    in the future, but there was a difference between dreaming it and having a child in reality.


    "If you''re unprepared and don¡¯t want it, we should get it aborted soon.We¡¯ll go to the hospital together."


    Without a trace of hesitation, Alexander emphasized his every word.


    "you don¡¯t want it too?"


    Lily was stunned that he had said it so casually.


    "No! I want it," He answered without hesitation, "As I told you, I look forward to our children, but the


    child is not just mine, but yours too.So, if you¡¯re not ready or don¡¯t want it, you shouldn¡¯t give birth to


    it.Nothing matters more than you."


    "Let me think it through."


    His firm support made it even harder for her to decide.Lily saw how thoughtful and loving her husband


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    was and felt she should not be so selfish.She got up to look for a piece of paper and a pen, sat back


    down, folded the paper in half, and wrote on it, "Inconvenience at work, a recent order pending


    Alexander looked over and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "writing down the pros and cons to help me decide,"


    Lily answered as she wrote.It was indeed an interesting method.


    Alexander did not try to stop Lily and simply sat beside her to watch as she wrote down her thoughts.


    Soon, there was a long list of cons, stating all sorts of reasons.


    Lily flipped the paper over and was supposed to jot down the pros when she hesitated.It was as if she


    was facing aplex problem.


    "So you¡¯ve decided not to have the child."


    ¡®¡®can¡¯t she think of even one reason to keep the baby?"


    "No."


    Lily shook her head and looked up at him.


    "I¡¯ve made up my mind.I want the child!"


    Alexander was surprised by her answer.He pointed at the paper before her.


    "Wait, you couldn¡¯t even think of one pro.Are you sure you want it?"


    "Well, there is one reason."


    Lily wrote one more word on the paper with giant letters¡ªlove.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    That¡¯s right, She loved the child and the child¡¯s father.


    She even loved what destiny had nned, which was ill-timed yet perfect for her.


    Love was a simple enough reason to outweigh the cons.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I¡¯m unprepared and a bit afraid to take the huge responsibility of being a mother, but I can learn to be


    a great one.If the child is here, it¡¯s destiny, and I don¡¯t want to take its life for my own selfish reasons."


    Her words moved Alexander so much that he embraced her.


    "You''ll be a terrific mother.The best mom in the whole wide world!"


    Noah Richards was having his meal while most of the patrons in the buffet restaurant ate in pairs or


    with their families, but he was the only one having his meal alone, with not much food on his te and


    a bottle of red wine before him.He sat by the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked at the city, enjoying


    the view.


    However, his enjoyment was short-lived as the click-ck of high heels stopped near him, followed by


    a crisp voice.


    "Mr.Richards, enjoying the view?"


    Noah did not even look up as he put another piece of meat onto the mini-grill.


    Feeling ignored, Arianna did not back off, having expected it.


    Instead of leaving, she took a seat across from Noah.


    "It¡¯s so boring to eat alone.Why don¡¯t we share a table?"


    "F*ck off!"


    He had grown ustomed to many people striking rtionships with him and knew how to turn people


    away.He had turned countless people away, and up until now, he had been only turned away by that


    woman.


    "Mr.Richards, you¡¯re not going to have any friends behaving like this."


    Unconcerned, Arianna smiled and took a fork to take the grilled meat Noah had ced on the grill.


    "Put that down!"


    Noah looked up at her, his face betraying his impatience.


    ¡®This woman knows no shame.Most people, especially girls, would have backed off or run away in


    tears whenever I harshly told them to leave, but she didn¡¯t leave and even sat down to grab my food!¡¯


    Arianna smiled, met his stare, slowly put the meat into her mouth, and chewed.


    Noah was speechless.


    "Why so stingy? Good stuff tastes better when it is shared, am I right?"


    She used a pair of tongs to put a piece of raw meat on the grill.


    "It¡¯s more fun working together and sharing."


    "This is thest time I¡¯m saying this.F*ck the h*ll off!"


    Noah put down his prong with a stern expression, sounding rather harsh.


    Arianna gazed down at the meat on the grill and calmly flipped it over as she said, "Mr.Richards, you''ve


    "Who the h*ll are you?" Noah crossed his arms and stared at her, frowning.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    "I''m a friend and not an enemy."


    Arianna lifted her gaze and stared at Noah quietly.


    Noah snorted.


    "Tons of people want to be my friends.Are you even qualified to be one?"


    "You''d be the judge of that."


    Arianna put down the tongs, removed her phone from her handbag, and tapped the screen a few times.


    Noah¡¯s phone on the table vibrated.


    Arianna put down her phone and grilled more meat as if without a care in the world.


    Noah looked at her and then at his phone.He picked it up to see what she had sent.


    "The information is my gift.When we be friends, I¡¯ll have a bigger one in store for you,"


    As she spoke, she put the piece of grilled meat onto the te in front of Noah.


    Noah opened the document containing detailed information on Lily.He browsed through it and found


    the report to be veryprehensive.


    "This is it?"


    He revealed a look of disdain instead.


    "I can easily find tons of information like this.Do you think [ would need your help in obtaining it?"


    "Of course, you can get information on her, but even the most capable private investigator could not


    uncover a person¡¯s most private matters,"


    Arianna said calmly, "This report came from someone who was once closest to her.Not everyone can


    get their hands on such information, right?


    "From what I heard, Mr.Richards, you''vee to investigate her.With a report like this, won¡¯t you say


    your task is more than half- done?"


    Noah narrowed his eyes and looked at the report.


    Having scanned it through, he realized that Arianna was not talking nonsense.


    The report was very detailed and even listed Lily¡¯s interests and hobbies.


    "Where did you get the report?"


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Mr.Richards.All I can say is that the information is real, and my


    intention to be your friend is also real.Anyway, now that you know how sincere I am, I wonder if you¡¯ll


    give me a chance?"


    Arianna revealed an attractive smile.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Noah hesitated momentarily before asking, "What¡¯s your name?"


    "Arianna,"


    After a pause, she added, "Tanner."


    "Arianna Tanner?"


    Noah frowned his brows as he tried to remember.


    "The Tanner family of Ruby City?"


    "Guilty as charged."


    Chuckling, she picked up the drink before her and took a sip.


    After learning who she was, Noah looked at the food for a moment and gazed up at her.


    "You didn¡¯t spend so much effort getting me that report just so we could be friends, did you? What


    do you want?"


    He thought there was no such thing as a free lunch.


    Besides, they did not even know each other.He knew Arianna must have offered the precious


    information in exchange for something.


    It would only show her hypocrisy if she said she did not want anything.


    Noah stared at her face and waited for her answer.


    Arianna leaned forward with her chin on the back of her hand.


    Then she cocked her head and gazed at Noah with beautiful eyes as if she were sizing him up.


    "What if I tell you that it¡¯s you that I want?"


    Speechless, Noah raised his brows.He never expected her to be so bold.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    ¡®Aren¡¯t girls from rich families supposed to speak with decorum? Despite her innocent smile, this


    woman speaks rather boldly"


    Noahughed at her flirtatious remark.


    Many women threw themselves at him, but it was rare to meet someone so straightforward.


    "If I recall correctly, I don¡¯t know you very well, and this could be the first time we¡¯ve met.Despite that,


    you say you want me?"


    Leaning forward, he met her gaze.


    "What do you want me for? Fame? Status? Or...my body?"


    "I want them all," she purred.


    "You¡¯re greedy, aren''t you?"


    Noah loosened up his body.


    "Besides, do you think your information can get you that much?"


    "The information is not enough, of course.However, it can be a good start for both of us.If we''re


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    together, we can find ourselves in many win -win situations in the future."


    Hiding nothing, she let her desires show through her gaze.


    ¡®"Win-win situations?"


    "From what I know, although the Richards family call the shots in Kingnd, you put your efforts


    elsewhere.You''re aware that with the help of the Tanner family, you can do whatever you want.The


    Tanner family will back you up."


    Tempted by such an offer, Noah merely smiled.


    "What¡¯s in it for you then?"


    "The Richards family is in politics while the Tanners do business.We can help each other out, and it can


    bring me lots of benefits."


    What she said was obvious facts, and she had nothing to hide.


    Dropping her inviting smile, Arianna said thoughtfully, "I¡¯m straightforward and do not like beating


    around the bush, Mr.Richards.We''re a perfect match regarding looks, academic qualifications, and


    family background.Why don''t you consider me?"


    Noah gazed thoughtfully at her.


    Even though Arianna was suitable for him, he had never considered tying the knot.He had been putting


    his whole self into his perfumery career, to the point where he considered himself a genius perfumer


    until Lily defeated him.


    From that point on, he had set his sights on Lily as the person he would do anything to defeat.He even


    came here for her sake.He did not expect a woman like Arianna to appear out of the blue to confess


    her interest in him without care.


    They had just met, yet she had tried to n for their future as if she were making a business deal.


    "Do you have something against Lily Christian?" He asked a seemingly irrelevant question.


    "No, I don¡¯t."


    Arianna said while shaking her head, "Why do you ask?"


    "Didn''t you give me the report to use me to..."


    Shaking her head, Ariannaughed.


    "I think you¡¯ve misunderstood.I gave you the information not to get to her but to please you."


    She lowered her hand and put it on his on the table.


    "As I said, my target is you!"


    Noah slowly lowered his gaze and looked at her hand.


    Keeping still, he looked like he was assessing how much truth was in her words.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr.Richards, take your time.After all, we''ll see each other often in the future."


    Arianna smiled and left as willfully as she came.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Since Lily had decided to keep the baby, she needed to get a thorough checkup at the hospital and find


    out if the baby would be affected by her exposure to chemicals before she was pregnant.


    After essing her file, performing a urine test, and having an ultrasound, Lily''s heart calmed down.


    She had already decided to keep the child, and she knew Alexander was with her. Even more


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    unexpectedly, she felt like a mother already, and she was slowly adjusting to her new role.


    ¡°Lily.¡±


    When her name was called, the doctor pushed up his sses with the report in his hand. ¡°You''re not


    pregnant.¡±


    Lily, whose smile was ready to dere, "I want to keep it," instead responded with, "What?"


    "The ultrasound states that you''re not pregnant,¡± After speaking, he handed the report to her.


    She was a little confused and took the report. Seeing the data series, not everything was easy to


    understand, but it was still obvious whether she was pregnant or not.


    ¡°I¡¯m not?"


    Alexander, on the side, was calmer, "She took a pregnancy test at home, though."


    "Home pregnancy kits are not necessarily very urate. Are the two bars on the test strip a little


    blurry? The endocrine system, hormonal fluctuations, and other external factors can sometimes give a


    false positive. However, it¡¯s clear from the ultrasound that you aren''t pregnant. Too much stress or


    recent changes in the body''s health could cause the menstrual dy.¡±


    With the doctor''s exnations, she started to get it. Alexander continued talking to the doctor, but she


    could not determine what they were saying. She felt like she was in a daze, as if someone had misled


    her.


    After many difficult days, Lily discovered she was not pregnant, and the excitement quickly turned to


    disappointment. She sat in the car silently for a considerable amount of time. One of her hands had


    been resting on her lower belly since she got home from the hospital, and she appeared to be in a


    trance.


    ¡°It''s not bad news,¡± Alexander said, holding her hand.


    Of course, he was somewhat disappointed. After all, he was ready to wee this child joyfully, not


    expecting to be disappointed.


    "Good news?" Looking up at him, Lily''s voice was a little hoarse.


    Perhaps that was the case! Everything seemed to be back on track, and all the previous problems


    seemed resolved. To all appearances, nothing had changed, and yet everything did.


    Her heart was troubled by her "pregnancy," and she began to contemte their future earnestly over


    the past several days.


    ¡°Let''s go home!¡± He patted her hand and smiled.


    When the Perfumers¡¯ Society officiallyunched an investigation into Lily''s illegal practice, the perfume


    from Tanner Corporation was alsounched with great fanfare

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    The buzz all over town was tremendous, and there was a pervasive aroma of ¡°Victory¡± in the air. On


    TV, in the streets, and online were all forms of advertising. There was a lot of attention even before its


    officialunch.


    A pre-sale channel for this fragrance was opened on the Tanner Corporation''s website, and it


    Not only did Damian burst outughing, but Joseph could not contain his joy either. He was very


    satisfied with the performance report.


    "Dad, see? It''s only been one day, so many have been sold, and the prospects are endless!" Damian


    said very proudly as he sat across from Joseph with his legs crossed, ¡°Like I said before, it''ll work!"


    "Great!" Joseph''s eyes narrowed after saying those words, ¡°Is the production team able to keep up with


    the orders?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already made arrangements over there. If anything, let the workers work in three


    shifts. We''re still paying them. Of course they''ll want to work.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When he mentioned the factory, he thought of something. ¡°Since we''re talking about the factory, I have


    to mention something.


    What¡¯s up with Nathaniel? He has hardly been to the factory. I don''t even know what to do with such a


    useless guy. So far I¡¯m the only one running in and out with this project.¡±


    "Really?" Joseph said with wrinkled brows, ¡°If he¡¯s not performing, get him out of the way! There''ll be a


    management meeting the day after tomorrow. Report the overall progress of this project to those old


    folks. Firstly, this willy your foundation, and secondly, let everyone in thepany see your abilities


    and affirm your credit.¡±


    Damian was happy to hear that he was asked to attend a management meeting. He had been in the


    Joseph¡¯s son did not automatically earn him a seat in the meeting.


    Not to mention, he was an illegitimate child.


    "In the next two days, prepare well for the information and so on. Once it¡¯s listed tomorrow, make sure


    you keep an eye on it. Don''t lose your momentum at this critical moment,¡± he said earnestly, as he


    walked to his son''s side. He then reached out and patted Damian on the shoulder.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I''m already handling this big project. Those little stuff are nothing.¡± After thinking


    about it, he raised his head again, "Dad, does Arianna have any opinion on me?"


    Joseph paused with his hand on Damian''s shoulder, and replied, " Why do you ask that?¡±


    "If that''s not the case, then why doesn¡¯t she seem to care about this project at all? You said she¡¯d give


    me pointers, but she sent such a useless person to show that she was only paying me lip service. Dad,


    does Arianna actually care about my identity?" Damian said that on purpose.


    Since his mother was unhappy, he always had to find a way to make up for it. Besides, Arianna did not


    give him any advice on this project. Of course, he did not bother to ask her as well. She was just a


    woman. How much could she know? He heard that her recent itinerary was to go shopping to buy


    things, also go to the entertainment circle to see starlets and so on. After all, she was not his opponent.


    That was fine. In the end, thepany would eventually fall into his hands. In the future, she would


    also get married, so Tanner Corporation had nothing to do with her.


    "No way!" After pondering for a while, Joseph patted him on the shoulder and moved to pick up the tea


    cup, "Your sister is not such a person. She''s very happy that you came back. She was the one who


    started this project, after all. Since you wanted to take over, she gave it to you without hesitation. She


    also agreed to let you be the person in charge, right?


    "I know that you and your mother have been wronged outside for so many years, but no matter what,


    she¡¯s your sister. Both of you are my children, understand?¡±


    Damian smiledzily, "Understood."


    It seemed like his old man still had some affection for that stinky girl in his heart. Never mind, Damian


    would wait patiently until he gained control of the Tanner Corporation.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Arianna brought a bunch of things home. When she entered the house, Eloise had just gotten back as


    well. She looked pretty good and should be in a good mood.


    "Did you have good luck today?" Arianna said half-jokingly. Eloise waved. "A little bit. I''ve been feeling


    a little better recently. If I keep winning my bets, my friends will stoping and won¡¯t want to join me


    anymore."


    ¡°why not? They¡¯ve won a lot of money from you before, but they can¡¯t stand losing to you?" Arianna


    said smilingly. After putting down her bags, she removed a smaller bag from the inside. "I saw this new


    design that suits you quite well, so 1 bought it for you.¡±


    "I don''t go out very much, so I don''t need it," Eloise replied but was still delighted.


    ¡°You can just leave it around if you don''t need it. It''ll make you happy just by looking at it!" Arianna put


    the bag aside, turned around, and took out a small bottle, "By the way, there¡¯s this one too."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Perfume?" Eloise took the perfume bottle and opened the cap. Then she sprayed a little on her wrist,


    leaned in, and sniffed. "It smells okay. It¡¯s a bit strong, but it''s all right."


    Arianna smiled, "Mom, do you know the name of this perfume?"


    ¡°What is it?"


    "Victory!"


    ¡°Huh? The name sounds masculine and not romantic,¡± Afterughing at the name, Eloise sniffed the


    perfume on her wrist again. "It seems a little weird, but I¡¯m not sure why."


    Arianna took a wet tissue from the side and gently wiped her wrist.


    Then she put the perfume on the side table. Eloise was puzzled when she saw her daughter¡¯s actions,


    asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ari?¡±


    "Mom, do you know whichpany produces this perfume?"


    Eloise frowned and shook her head, waiting to hear what her daughter had to say, "Could it be Lily


    again?"


    ¡°Of course not!" Arianna smiled and said, "It''s from ourpany.


    Eloise shrank her hands, "You mean this perfume is from that devil spawn?"


    "It''s from ourtest project, even with preorders all sold out. I supported and bought one," Arianna said


    with a smile as she nced at the perfume bottle.


    "No wonder it smells so strange!" Eloise took a wet tissue and vigorously wiped her wrist until it turned


    red. "It smells disgusting!"


    Arianna had already expected her mother to react like that. She smiled and continued, "Mom, it''s still a


    product from ourpany, and it¡¯s good that we have something new in the market. I must support


    him. What if my family''s business is bad and goes bankrupt? I can''t let that happen."


    ¡°Who cares!" Eloise snorted, no longer bothering to look at that thing. "By the way, you went to meet


    Noah, correct? How''d it go?"


    "It was our first time meeting. How else could it have gone? He wouldn¡¯t be so helpful if was that easy


    to settle,¡± Arianna said while casually inspecting her fresh manicure, "Don''t worry. He will be under my


    control."


    ¡°The Richards family isplicated. Even more so than ours, so be careful. Noah is not as


    straightforward as you think," Eloise sighed and added, "If possible, I still hope you can marry someone


    simple. Then you can enjoy yourself and live a simple life.¡±


    ¡°Simple people may not be as intriguing, but they would worry about trivial matters. Also, for our future,


    the Richards family is the best choice for marriage," Arianna shook her head, continuing,


    "Since dad doesn''t think much about my future, I have to n for myself.¡±

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Eloise held her daughter''s hand and wanted to say something when she heard a car approaching from


    outside. Her face sank. "Your father is back."


    It did not take long for her words to fall as Joseph entered the house with a bag in his hand. He was


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    stunned when he saw Eloise and Arianna sitting in the living room. "Ari, you''re home too,¡± he said,


    walking straight over. "Perfect. I have one for each of you."


    "What is it?" Arianna smiled, stood up, and took the bag from his hand. She opened it and nced


    inside. "Wow, perfume!"


    Seeing her surprised expression, Joseph smiled. ¡°This is the first- ever perfume from ourpany, and


    we''ve sold out of them! I bought two bottles directly from the factory for you two to try.¡±


    His smug look annoyed Eloise. She knew Joseph was only happy that the product came from that little


    brat, not because it was thepany¡¯s first-ever perfume. She felt unhappy inside and could not return


    a joyful expression to Joseph. Her gaze was indifferent as if the man before her was insignificant.


    ¡°If I had known you''d buy it for us, I wouldn''t have bought one myself," Arianna looked remorseful as


    she put the bag down. Joseph was startled, ¡°What? You bought one?"


    "Of course! It''s ourpany''s first perfume, and Damian is responsible for the entire project. It''s quite


    significant to us, so I had to buy one for myself!¡± Arianna responded, pointing to the perfume bottle.


    "Mom just tried it. It smells good, right, Mom?"


    Eloise understood Arianna¡¯s intentions behind those words. Even if she was unhappy, she repliedzily,


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joseph nced at his wife and knew how she felt. Of course, he knew she was unhappy about getting


    caught in the middle for so many years. He also knew he could not challenge her patience either. It


    would be best if she could coexist peacefully with


    Elizabeth if only that were possible.


    If Eloise did not mind, it would not matter what the media said about them.


    ¡°Eloise, it''s no wonder that you smell so nice today," Joseph said smilingly, "By the way, howe


    you''re not wearing the sapphire ne?"


    "Haha," Eloise sneered and did not bother to pay much attention to him.


    After seeing everything thoroughly and thinking about it, Eloise no longer wanted to grasp his heart.


    What she needed to grasp instead were the shares she currently had and thepany''s assets and


    control.


    Her sneer embarrassed Joseph, but he had nowhere to bury his face.


    Arianna hurriedly said, "Dad, that sapphire ne is too precious. How could mom be willing to wear


    it? She kept it properly and said she''ll only wear it on important asions.


    "Really?" After looking at his wife''s reaction, Joseph was not so convinced by these words, but since


    Arianna had already exined on her behalf, he gave in and replied, "That''s true. Ten million is indeed


    expensive."


    Eloise nced at Joseph and said nothing.


    ¡°Ari,e with me." Joseph pulled off his tie and walked to the home office, trying to ease the tension.


    Arianna winked at her mother and replied, "Coming!" Then she followed behind Joseph.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Joseph was preparing to make atte when he entered his home office. His espresso machine


    was grinding the beans, making a whirring sound.


    ¡°Ari, I haven''t seen you much in thepany recently?¡± He asked while casually adding milk to


    the jug.


    She smiled. "Well, you wouldn''te and find me often anyways. I¡¯m usually in the office.


    What''s wrong?¡±


    Maybe it was a little embarrassing initially, but Joseph stopped adding milk and coughed lightly,


    "I-It''s nothing. I was just asking.


    Maybe thepany has been too busy recently, so 1 wasn¡¯t aware. By the way, what do you


    think of Damian''s project?¡± While frothing his milk, he raised his head to look at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m all in to support him! You can see that I even purposely bought one to show my support."


    Arianna said with a smile, and her face was full of sincerity.


    Joseph shook his head and said, "That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean, what do you think of his


    performance?¡±


    "Good! He¡¯s doing great! I initially wanted to give Damian some advice, but he said he could do


    it himself and refused to listen to our outdated advice. I heard that Nathaniel wanted to


    rmend a perfumer, but Damian refused.


    ¡°Damian contacted the world¡¯s top perfumer and arranged the whole set himself. At first, I felt a


    little uneasy, but now it seems Damian has excellent business potential. I have to give that to


    him at least," Arianna exaggerated with a mouthful of praise. However, for some reason, Joseph


    did not feel happy when he heard that¡ªinstead, he felt uneasy. "You honestly think so?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The sound of an automatic power down clicked when the machine finished preparing the


    espresso. Arianna walked over to pick up the cup and prepared to pour in the frothy milk. She


    slowly pulled a swan design with the milk, adding a meticulous design to thette.


    It wasn''t until she put down the cup in front of her father that she continued, ¡°Dad, are you


    afraid I have a grudge against Damian?"


    Joseph looked at the swan design in the cup and said softly, "Don¡¯t you?"


    "I admit, I was a little ufortable when you wanted to bring him home. However, when he


    came to our houseter and then to thepany, he would call me ¡®sis,¡¯ and I couldn''t hate him


    anymore.


    ¡°Even if we are half-siblings, we''re both your children. I can''t me him for what happened


    between you and both our moms. After all, he is my brother, isn''t he? Arianna¡¯s words were


    heartfelt, and her eyes showed no evasion. She stared at her father as if she had said


    everything from the bottom of her heart.


    Joseph gently rubbed his fingers on the cup¡¯s rim and nodded slightly, "If that''s true, then I can


    rest assured.¡±


    "Dad, thepany will officiallyunch the product tomorrow. Why are you worried? I heard


    the pre-orders were very popr. I went online and took a look. There were also many people at


    the perfume counter in the shopping malls. The prospects were excellent. Everything looks


    great based on my experience.¡±


    "Really?" Still skeptical, Joseph repeated.


    Nodding thoughtfully, Arianna said, "Yes, that''s what it looks like so far. Didn''t Damian tell


    you?"


    "Well, he did. I''m confident he has the experience, but there are always mistakes and


    omissions. Ari, you have been in thepany for so long and have plenty of experience.


    Please help your brother keep an eye on this project.¡±


    Joseph felt highly conflicted about Arianna. Frankly speaking, he was well aware of Arianna¡¯s


    capabilities, especially since Derrick had praised her many times. However, she was still a


    woman and would soon marry someone from another family.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    He was never willing to recruit a son-inw. He always thought it was like handing over a piece of the


    family business to an outsider, so he set high expectations for Damian instead, hoping he would


    seed and inherit thepany.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Hey, if I can help, I will. Damian is strong, though, so you should also consider his self-esteem. He''ll


    think I''m protecting him more, and it''s easy to take that to heart.


    Joseph thought about it, then sighed and responded, "Never mind. In any case, the oue is all but


    certain. Praise Damian in front of the shareholders in the uing management meeting. I''ll have


    another piece of news to announce on that day too."


    "What news?" Arianna asked curiously, frowning.


    "You''ll know when the timees. This is something about which I''m still not entirely certain, and I


    need to be sure before I y my cards. You can go now," he waved absentmindedly.


    Joseph¡¯s unfinished words aroused Arianna¡¯s intense curiosity. At the same time, she also knew that if


    her father did not want to say it, he would not tell her.


    He said that he must first be certain. Arianna wondered what it could be and if it was rted to Damian.


    She gave Joseph a long look and noticed that he was hunched over and thinking silently, so she turned


    and left the study.


    "By the way," Stopping her again, Joseph said, "Persuade your mother. It¡¯s been so many years!


    Whatever happens, we''ve been married for a long time, and I''ll treat her well. lf Damian takes over the


    business in the future, you two won''t ever be mistreated by it.¡±


    Arianna smiled, "Dad, I know! I''ll talk to mom."


    "Sure," he said with a satisfied nod.


    Arianna left the study and returned to the living room, but she couldn''t stop thinking about Joseph''s


    words. What exactly did he mean?


    Eloise was no longer in the living room and had probably returned to her room. However, as soon as


    Arianna went upstairs, she was Called into her mother¡¯s room.


    ¡°Arianna!¡± Eloise looked at her intensely. "Did your father mention anything about the brat just now?"


    ncing toward the stairs, Arianna nodded. "Mom, you don''t need to worry." Pushing her shoulders


    into the room, she said in a low voice, "That brat is up to no good! Just wait and see. Sooner orter,


    he will capsize.¡±


    "What about Nathaniel?" After a pause, she asked, "Did your father mention anything about him?"


    "What can he say? I recruited him, and he has nothing to do with you. At most, the brat mightin


    and say that Nathaniel didn¡¯t do anything and has made no progress,¡± Arianna said.


    Then she changed the topic, "By the way, dad said he might reveal something during the next


    management meeting, but he isn¡¯t sure yet. Do you have any idea what it might be?"


    Eloise frowned and thought for a while. "If it¡¯s during the management meeting, then your father might


    want to mention Benedict."


    "Benedict?" She remained speechless for a brief moment before asking, "What about him?"

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    "What happened to Benedict?" She frowned, but she was very concerned about this, "Didn''t you say he


    disappeared? Has there been any news?¡±


    Although she did not take Benedict seriously, he was still a direct descendant of her uncle. There was


    still recognition of him among upper management. Besides, he stayed in thepany until he rebelled


    and left, and he also helped Derrick handle thepany''s affairs for some time.


    Arianna probably would not have had any chance if it weren''t for him insisting on working on wood


    carvings instead of running the business.


    She, therefore, felt a little uneasy when she learned that there could be updates regarding him.


    "Well," Eloise said, her face dignified, nodding slightly, "I heard Benedict passed away.¡±


    "Passed away?" The news was so shocking that Arianna was speechless for a while before asking her


    mother, "Mom, is it true?"


    "Eighty percent,¡± After thinking about it, Eloise continued, ¡°Your father isn¡¯t very sure, so he hasn¡¯t said


    anything yet. However, your uncle''s health has been awful for the past two days. I guess his time will


    "Dad was nning to announce Benedict''s death at the management meeting?"


    The news was shocking. She rubbed her hands and paced back and forth, unsure of what to do. If


    Benedict had passed away,


    Uncle Derrick would have lost his hope and might not be able to take the pain. Once Derrick gave in,


    Joseph would officially take over thepany.


    By then...


    ¡°Arianna,¡± Eloise, of course, knew what was going on, "If your father takes over thepany, then


    Damian''s momentum will be even stronger. You have to hurry up."


    "Mom, don''t worry. Does Damian think he can seed?" With a cold snort, she thought about it and


    then said, "Actually, you don''t have to worry about Dad. He gave the sapphire ne to you.


    ¡°That''s the perfect evidence to prove that even if he can''t let go of that woman, he will never let go of


    you. You are the best proof.¡±


    ¡°It''s not that he won''t give up on me. He doesn¡¯t want to give up my little share of assets.¡± With a wry


    smile, Eloise was clear about how Joseph felt, "Nevermind. I don¡¯t care about your father anymore. You


    and Nate are most important right now.¡±


    Lisa came to Lily''s studio for the first time and was very curious about it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "This ce is so beautiful! If you hadn''t mentioned it was a studio, I would have assumed it was a


    vacation getaway!" She was having fun walking around on the patio. Only the uneven cobblestones


    outside made her take several hesitant steps.


    "You''ve been out for a long time. Aren''t you tired?" Lily turned to her as she sat by the pool and smiled.


    Although the studio was almost finished, she had yet to officially start work. After all, since she was


    suspected of being pregnant, she had not thought about work. She could return to her regr work


    schedule now that she wasn''t pregnant. However, her original rhythm seemed disrupted, and she


    suddenly lost her train of thought.


    ¡°I''m not tired. I wouldn''t be tired even if I lived here.¡± She leaped in front of Lily and asked, "How''s your


    consideration going?¡±


    Holding her chin in one hand and raising her head, Lily squinted at her. The sun shone down on the top


    of her head, slightly dazzling, "Tell me, do you have any preliminary ideas? The information you sent


    me isn¡¯tplete.¡±

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    "The initial idea is that each has its own characteristics, but they can all be rted to the same theme.


    After all, they''re all in the same ce, which is what gives them their individual traits.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the theme of your show?" Lily asked again.


    "The clothing is CL''stest style, and the theme is about ¡°spring,¡± with green as their color palette.


    That''s about it."


    The two chatted, and Lily slowly came up with ideas. She was no longer as clueless as before and


    asked a few more questions.


    Finally, she said, "There''s onest question. Even if your dad couldn''t make time for it, I believe you


    must know a lot of other perfumers, many of whom are better than I am. Why did you have to travel all


    this way to find me?"


    Without waiting for Lisa to speak, she added, "Don''t say anything else. As far as I¡¯m concerned, if this


    is simply for the fragrance, I don''t think I''m so special that you have to travel so far."


    Lisa almost choked on her words. She stuck out her tongue and smiled, "Well, looks like I can''t hide


    anything from you! Honestly, I just got out of a fight with my dad. Almost everyone I know is connected


    to him. I don''t want to find anyone who has something to do with him. Actually..."


    After a while, she lowered her head, a little ashamed, and said, "I lied to you.¡±


    Lisa hesitated as she spoke. "Actually, thepany wanted me to ask my father or a perfumer


    rmended by my father, but I refused. I didn''t want to waste any effort trying to convince a


    Lily finally understood what was going on, "So you made your own decision and came to me. I wasn''t


    assigned to this by anyone at yourpany, correct?


    Lisa had lied to her and felt terrible about it, so she nodded apologetically.


    ¡°Still, I love the perfumes you make, Lily! You have to believe me! I grew up in this environment, and


    I''ve been with my dad in this field for many years. You''re as good as the top perfumers I know. I''m


    serious!" She looked sincere and said softly, "Please help me with this. I don''t want to go back to my


    father''s disciples. I like your creativity and inspiration. Trust me. Your perfumes will conquer the world!"


    This was a very ambitiouspliment, but Lily agreed that she was the same way when making


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    perfume.


    "So..." As soon as she spoke, there was a knock on the door.


    The two looked at each other, and Lisa said, "I''ll open the door!"


    She was already standing up, so she ran over quickly, and as soon as she opened the door, she said,


    "Who are you looking for?"


    She tilted her head because she did not know the person standing outside.


    "You..." After hesitating, Noah did not expect that the person who came to open the door was a


    beautiful blonde with blue eyes and a very familiar face. After a bit of thought, he asked, "Lisa?"


    "You know who I am?" Lisa was surprised but had no memory of the man in front of her.


    "You''re Mr. Parker''s daughter. Of course, I know you,¡± he said.


    Although he had seen her at thepetition in Westwood and was aware that she and Lily were


    friends, he had not counted on running into her.


    However, when she heard her father''s name, she was unhappy. She red at him and asked, "What


    do you need?"

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Lisa''s attitude stunned Noah. He felt she was hostile toward him for some reason, even though he had


    never done anything to offend her. After some thought, he peeked over and looked in.


    Then he saw Lily, who was also looking over.


    Their eyes met, so Noah smiled and said, "I¡¯m looking for her." He walked past Lisa and went straight


    toward Lily''s direction.


    Lisa was shocked and quickly turned around to chase after him.


    ¡°You seem soid back.¡± Noah looked around the studio and smiled again. "Have youpleted the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    paperwork and licenses yet?


    ¡°You don''t need to worry about that.¡± Lily stood up and had a terrible attitude toward him.


    ¡°It''s part of my job to be concerned. All the perfumers in the country are under the Perfumers¡¯ Society''s


    control. You don''t have a license to practice, but you are still involved in this industry. It''s illegal to


    create so many perfumes for sale on the market. So tell me, how can I ignore this?"


    He looked around casually as he spoke and noticed many herbs nted around here. The studio''s


    overall style was simr to his own in Kingnd, but Lily¡¯s was more graceful and meticulous.


    "This studio imitates my style,¡± he said.


    Lily sneered, "Is there something wrong, Mr. Richards? This is a ssic style, not unique to your name.


    Don''t im everything as yours and say others are copying you. You should think before you speak. Do


    you deserve to be given credit?"


    Lily''s unceremonious mockery was a response to Noah''s impoliteness in Kingnd. It was also an


    impolite exchange of courtesy toward him.


    His eyes widened, and he rubbed his nose, "All right, I didn''t expect you to be so good with your mouth.


    I won''t argue with you, Lily. The Perfumers¡¯ Society has confirmed that you are not qualified to practice


    perfumery. The record states that you took the exam once but didn¡¯t pass.


    ¡°Given your performance, we can give you two options. Firstly, you must get a practicing certificate


    within two months. With that, we can let go of your previous illegal practices. Secondly, you are not


    allowed to stay in this industry from now on,¡± Noah''s voice was heavy, and his eyes were sharp.


    Lisa, who was on the sidelines, did not quite understand it. After all, she had only stayed in Hydend


    for a short time. Although Lisa could speak thenguage, she was not so fluent. Noah spoke so fast


    that she could not understand most of his words.


    However, thest few sentences were a bit understandable, so she squeezed a question between the


    conversation, "I''m sorry. Can I ask what a perfumer certificate is?¡±


    After all, an unknown man suddenly tried to stop Lily from being a perfumer. What right did he have to


    do so? Since he came in, he kept mentioning the certificate, so Lisa wondered what it was all about.


    ¡°The perfumer certificate is necessary for a perfumer to enter the industry. If you don''t have this


    certificate, you are not worthy of being a perfumer.¡± Although Noah was exining this to Lisa, he was


    looking at Lily simultaneously.


    Lily thought it was hrious.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    When the Perfumers¡¯ Society invited Lily to join them, they did not mention checking for the certificate.


    However, they held it against her this time.


    She could guarantee that many small perfumers in Hydend did not have this certificate and were still


    performing well. It was one thing to have the certificate or not, and another if anyone would check on


    the status.


    Lily was about to speak when Lisa interrupted, "That''s ridiculous! Being a qualified perfumer is about


    talent and hard work. What does anything have to do with the certificate? Does it mean one can only


    be a perfumer with the certificate?¡±


    "Sorry, this is a matter between Lily and me. You shouldn''t interrupt.¡± Noah came today to negotiate


    with Lily. If she changed her mind and was willing to join the Perfumers¡¯ Society, they could resolve the


    certificate issue. However, if she disagreed...


    Since Lily was in this industry, she should abide by the rules set by the Perfumers¡¯ Society.


    "Lily is my friend, and her business is mine!" Lisa stood before Lily and said with loyalty, "You know who


    my father is, right? He has been in the industry for over 50 years and has never obtained a perfumer


    certificate. Also, none of his students have heard of taking this test. This whole thing is bullsh*t! What


    can it prove?"


    Lily did not expect Lisa to say these words. Of course, that was also what she thought. It was not an


    excuse, but Lily felt the certificate was useless. As a perfumer, talent was more important, rather than


    relying on so-called theoretical knowledge.


    Although theoretical knowledge also yed a part in perfumery, the certificate did not mean anything.


    ¡°Lisa, if your country doesn''t have this practice, it doesn''t mean other countries don''t. In Hydend,


    every perfumer has to pass such an exam. Only after that can Lily be a qualified perfumer. If she


    doesn''t take the exam and doesn''t have a certificate, she¡¯s not worthy of being one.¡± Noah paused and


    looked around. "You can''t use this ce as a perfumery studio either."


    "What a bullsh*t excuse!¡± Lisa scolded angrily, "I haven''t heard of it in other countries. You guys are


    purposely making things difficult for Lily and are making this all up! You are just jealous of her being a


    genius!"


    There were parts that Lisa did not understand, but she understood that Lily could not be a perfumer if


    she failed the exam. Lisa felt that Noah was a viin and hated his guts.


    "Hahaha, jealous?¡± Noah raised his head andughed, ¡°Others would die ofughter if they heard what


    you said. Lily has only been in this industry for a few years and has produced several perfumes. How


    many are popr, and how many will be ssics?


    ¡°How dare you call her a genius?! There are many masters in the Perfumer¡¯s Society. Do you think they


    would be jealous of her?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Lisa, what you said just now was quite insulting to the other perfumers in Hydend!¡±


    There was disdain on his face, but Noah knew that although some of his words were true, he was still


    quite skeptical about part of it.


    Indeed, there were many perfumers in Hydend, but there were only a few top-notch perfumers. Still,


    everyone in the industry had witnessed Lily¡¯s outstanding performance, and they desperately wanted to


    recruit her.


    However, she was pretty stubborn and difficult to convince.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous!¡± Lisa ignored Noah¡¯s exnation. ¡°I think you''re all just a bunch of losers from


    Hydend. The only one that¡¯s genuinely talented and capable is Lily!¡±


    ¡°Lisa.¡± Lily thought this was just in arrogance. There were still some talented perfumers from


    Hydend, and Lisa had just offended all of them with what she had just said.


    ¡°Lily! I¡¯m just saying what¡¯s on my mind,¡± Lisa pulled Lily¡¯s sleeve and remarked.


    It resulted in Noah smirking coldly. ¡°I can assure you, Lily is not the only talented perfumer from


    Hydend. Miss Parker, I¡¯m sure your father would disagree with you!¡± Noah would have already taught


    Lisa a lesson if it were not for her father.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to argue over here. Noah, it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t own the license you¡¯re referring to, and I


    won''t even try to get it,¡± Lily stood tall and continued, ¡°Studying perfumes and making them was merely


    a hobby of mine. I¡¯m willing to do it, and no one can stop me.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t up to you to tell me whether or not I have the right to do it. I¡¯ll say this only once. If any of you


    dares touch my workce, I¡¯ll tear you to shreds!¡± Lily sent a piercing gaze at Noah. She was not her


    usual calm self.


    Her demeanor exuded fierceness as she spoke. She looked like a stranger, and even Lisa was


    surprised by her sudden change.


    ¡°Why you...¡± Noah did not expect Lily to be so stubborn. He was so angry that he could not even form a


    coldly, ¡°You think you¡¯re so great? Just because you''ve created some popr perfumes doesn¡¯t mean


    you''re a top perfumer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we now about your embarrassing past. The Perfumers¡¯ Society knows you as the


    perfumer without a nose, and you''re the only person with such a nickname.¡±


    Hatred and Prejudice filled Noah¡¯s statement, and Lily did not expect him to bring up something that


    had happened so long ago.


    So, she was surprised for a moment.


    Noah noticed her surprise and thought he finally had something over her. He continued to sneer and


    took a step forward, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you deserve the title of a genius perfumer, but you¡¯re undoubtedly


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    the perfumer with the most controversies.


    ¡°Lily, you should know that you can¡¯t survive alone in this industry. You need to fit in. Since you¡¯ve


    rejected Mr. Parker''s offer and chosen to return to Hydend, you must obey our rules. The Perfumers¡¯


    Society had opened its doors to you once, but you did not grasp it. We won''t be forceful, but you still


    have to ept the Perfumers¡¯ Society¡¯s management.¡±


    Lily did not shy away from Noah¡¯s threats and insults. Instead, she lifted her head proudly and looked


    him in the eye. ¡°You¡¯re right. People once knew me as a perfumer without a nose. However, if I may, I


    have also beaten you in the international perfumerypetition. So, is your nose a decoration as well?


    If not, why would it lose to me?¡±


    Lily did not like to attack others personally, but since Noah was shameless, she would dly use his


    method to deal with him.


    Lisa was a frank person. When she heard what Lily had said, she could not help butugh, ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Lisa¡¯sugh made Noah red in embarrassment. The Perfumers¡¯


    Society had rmended him to join thepetition because he was young, talented, and gifted in


    creating perfumes. However, everyone was surprised when he was only a runner-up.


    It was okay if this was under the usual circumstances, as second ce was an excellent result too.


    Still, Noah¡¯s opponent was someone from Hydend, and she was just a nobody who was not even


    part of the Perfumers¡¯ Society.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Since that day, Noah had remembered her name.


    First, he did it because he wanted topete with her to see who was better, and secondly, he wanted


    to invite someone with her talent to the society.


    So, if she did win anything in the future, part of it would still be to the society¡¯s credit.


    Little did he know that such a gentle-looking girl could be so difficult to deal with.He could not even


    manage to make her stay in Kingnd.


    Moreover, there was Alexander Russell and the La Beaute Group to back her.He needed to put in a


    little more effort if he wanted to deal with her once and for all.


    "It happened only once, and you¡¯re already showing off?"


    Noah gritted his teeth as he snapped at her, trying his best to save what was left of his pride.


    "I agree.There¡¯s nothing to be proud of about beating you,"


    Lily consented, "However, I''d like to give you a word of advice.


    You shouldn''t be so narrow-minded as a perfumer.


    Instead of trying topete with a woman like me who doesn¡¯t even have a perfumer¡¯s license, why


    don¡¯t you aim higher? There are many more talented perfumers out there worldwide, especially when


    most aren''t even from Hydend.Was the role of the Perfumers¡¯ Society to restrain its members from


    being hurt by other, better perfumers?"


    Noah was rendered speechless by her words.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Prior to meeting her, his objective was to conquer the world and rank among the top perfumers.Still,


    after she defeated him in apetition, he unconsciously began topete with her.


    "You have such a sharp tongue!"


    He snorted coldly as the smile on his face disappearedpletely.


    "Lily, there won¡¯t be anything good thates to you if you continue to be so stubborn!"


    He looked at his surroundings and warned, "I won¡¯t let this go that easily," before turning around and


    stalking off.


    "Leave! Leave and get lost!"


    Lisa waved back and forth as if trying to ward off a bad omen, "Lily, I¡¯m pleasantly surprised! Are you


    sure you¡¯re the same person? I don¡¯t even know anymore! You were so empowering!"


    She sighed in amazement.


    "If it weren¡¯t for him being so rude, I wouldn¡¯t have even cared," Lily only wanted to concentrate on


    doing what she liked, but there were always people who would make things difficult for her or even


    sabotage her.


    That being the case, she would simply bury anyone who attempted to set a trap for her and remove all


    the barriers and the people who stood in her way.


    "Since they don¡¯t appreciate you here in Hydend, why don¡¯t you go back with me and work at my


    dad¡¯s workce? He admires your abilities as a perfumer!"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞLisa offered.


    Lily shook her head, "I¡¯ve never thought of leaving Hydend.Even though it¡¯s not the best ce, it


    doesn¡¯t mean I''d leave.I want to stay here and create something that could be considered a ssic."


    Lisa could not understand Lily¡¯s enthusiasm about perfumes, but she could feel Lily¡¯s passion through


    her words.


    "Lily, even though T couldn''t understand, I''ll always support you! Plus, I believe that you''d be able to


    create the perfume you want!"


    She ced her hands on Lily''s shoulders and hugged her, saying, "By the way, does this mean you


    promise to help me?"


    Lily was speechless.This girl was pushing it, but she decided to give in.Lily smiled and said, "Fine, I''ll


    do it."

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    That evening, when Lily came out of her office after packing her things, she saw Alexander¡¯s car


    outside.


    "Didn''t I tell you that you didn¡¯t have to pick me up?" She sighed in defeat.


    Lily had driven here, but since he was here to pick her up, her car had to stay in the parking lot again.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I wasn¡¯t busy today," he replied while leaning against the car door.


    The setting sun shone on him, tracing his silhouette with a golden lining, and he looked like he was


    glowing.


    He opened the passenger seat door when he saw her getting close, helped her in, and then went back


    to his side to enter the vehicle.


    "Edward¡¯s not here again?"


    Lily noticed that she had been seeing Edward less recently and that Alexander had been driving more


    often.


    "Isn¡¯t it better to spend our time privately?" He said while fastening his seat belt, "Besides, we should


    also give him some time to spend with Olivia, no?"


    Lily could not help but smile as she thought of Edward and Olivia.


    "Right, I would never have thought those two would end up together.They¡¯re so different.Edward¡¯s such


    a proper person, and Olivia¡¯s so talkative."


    Just the thought of them together was interesting.


    "How about us then?" He nced at her, smiling.


    Alexander did not wait for her answer and concentrated on driving.


    The ride was smooth, and since Lily had been working the whole day, she fell asleep unknowingly


    while leaning against the window.


    In the midst of her dozing off, she heard him ask, "I heard that Noah was here today."


    "Hmm?" She jolted awake and regained herposure.


    "He came and left a while ago."


    "He gave you trouble?" Alexander asked with his eyes still fixed on the road.


    "Well, not exactly," Lily said, shaking her head.


    Honestly, what Noah did was nothing aside from trying to intimidate her.


    Moreover, she could tell that the incident with the license was just an excuse for the Perfumers¡¯ Society


    to give her a warning.


    Since she was a mere perfumer, she dared to reject their invitation and even go against the Perfumers¡¯


    Society.She was sure that this was something they could not tolerate.


    "Although the Richards family is powerful in Kingnd, their influences have no use here in Brown


    City.If you don¡¯t want that license, just don¡¯t sit for the examination.Those old fools in the society were


    too content with their positions and had nothing better to do.They just made up those worthless


    licenses to make themselves relevant.Do you think people care?"


    Alexander snapped impatiently.


    "Hahaha!"


    Lily startedughing out loud.


    "Why are youughing?"


    He turned to look at her and asked, "Am I not right?"


    "It¡¯s not that.It¡¯s just that I never expected you to say something so unpolished."


    She paused and continued, "When Noah came, Lisa was there too.She also said the same thing."


    Lily did not expect them to be so alike in some ways.


    "Really?"


    Alexander smiled at her and said, "Looks like she has quite a way with words too."


    Since they were talking about Lisa, it reminded him of something else, "Didn¡¯t you also say that she


    had requested you to custom make a perfume for her? Did you agree to it?"


    "I did!"


    She nodded, saying, "I''ll have to settle some other things before I start on her request."


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "Just some petty issues," she replied.


    Alexander did not drive them back to Imperial Hills.


    Instead, they were at one of Brown City¡¯srgest shopping malls.


    Lily did not notice this as she was about to doze off, and then when she was jolted awake, her attention


    was focused on the conversation with Alexander.


    "Do you have another event to attend?" Lily asked.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    "Why? Can''t we be here to shop?"


    Alexander nced at Lily as he drove into the underground parking space.Lily was rendered


    speechless.


    They could do that, but it was just that it was rare for them to shop together.


    They could not do this when they first got together because they had to stay out of the public eye.


    Later, they were both too preupied with their own work, making it difficult for them to spend this kind


    of free time together.


    ¡®Why is he bringing me shopping out of the blue?¡¯ Alexander parked the car and turned the engine off,


    but he was not in a hurry to get down.


    Instead, he turned to look at Lily and said thoughtfully, "There¡¯s something I want to discuss with you."


    "What is it?"


    He lowered his gaze for a moment, and when he looked up again, he said, "Let''s get married!"


    Lily was stunned.Her eyes widened, and she could not return to her senses for a moment.


    "You''re so silly! We''ve already registered our marriage!"


    "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about.I meant to say, let¡¯s have a wedding! One that is the city''s grandest


    and most spectacr! I want everyone to know that you are my wife!" §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞAlexander said


    thoughtfully as he held her hand in his.


    It was his seriousness about the matter that touched Lily.


    "Why? What¡¯s with the sudden thought?"


    Before this, neither of them had given much thought to the subject.It was just a formality anyway, so


    Lily wondered why Alexander brought this topic up suddenly.


    "Your pregnancy made me think of a lot of things."


    "I..."


    Lily wanted to correct him, saying that she wasn''t pregnant and everything was just a


    mimunication that would embarrass her.


    However, he interjected first, "I know you¡¯re not pregnant now, but that isn¡¯t what¡¯s important.This


    reminded me that we hadn¡¯t had a wedding yet after being together for so long.If you were pregnant


    one day, I wouldn¡¯t want you to go through all that trouble with a big belly."


    When he spoke, Lily just listened silently.Serenity surrounded them.She still said nothing after he


    stopped, making him wonder about her thoughts.


    "Do you feel that you¡¯re not ready yet?"


    Lily shook her head and grinned.


    "Sure.Let¡¯s get married then."


    "Really?"


    He was surprised, unable to hide the excitement on his face.He did not expect their discussion to go so


    smoothly.


    Even though they were legally married and had been married for a long time, Alexander felt the joy of a


    man who had just asked his future wife to marry him.It was as if the girl he had liked for a long time


    finally agreed to marry him.


    In the past, he paid no mind to weddings, but in this instant, he understood why people would go


    through with such formalities.


    That was because a man would be desperate to show his wife to the world and tell everyone that she


    was the woman he loved.


    "you''re right.Wearing a wedding dress when I have a big belly wouldn¡¯t look that nice."


    Lily looked serious, but her words were teasing.


    "Let''s go then!"


    Alexander opened the door and got out of the car, moving swiftly.


    "Where...to?"


    She could not keep up with his thoughts.


    Initially, he said they wereing here tu shup, but he went on about having a wedding, and now...was


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    he thinking of going shopping again? "How could we not have a wedding dress and rings for our


    wedding? What¡¯s a better time to buy them other than today? We¡¯re going to get them now."


    Lily was rendered speechless, feeling like she had just walked into a trap.


    He held her hand while she looked at his back.


    Pursing her lips, she questioned, "Alex! Did you n to trick me all along?"


    ¡®shopping? Discuss something with me? He totally came prepared!¡¯

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Alexander first took Lily to pick a diamond ring, which he had pre- arranged because a sales advisor


    brought them to the VIP room as soon as they arrived.


    Then two more sales advisors brought two trays into the room, each with dozens of diamond rings.


    "Mr.and Mrs.Russell, you may choose a ring from here."


    The numerous diamond rings blinded Lily as she nced at Alexander sideways.


    Under the bright lights, those stones shone brightly, and each of them was dazzling.


    "You can choose.I told the salespeople to reserve thetest and most unique ones, but I didn¡¯t decide


    on the ring for you."


    Lily¡¯s gaze swept across the rings.


    Most had simr designs, except for minor differences in the diamonds¡¯ sizes.


    "Mrs.Russell, you have slender fingers and fair skin.This pink diamond ring would look good on you."


    One of the sales advisors squatted before the couple and rmended, "This pink diamond ring is the


    well.You can see here."


    As the sales advisor spoke, she took a professional tool and shone light onto the diamond to prove it to


    Lily.Lily just nced at it; the pink diamond was huge, so huge that it almost blinded her.


    Lily did not give any response, and the other sales advisor immediately understood that she did not like


    the pink diamond ring.


    Then the sales advisor picked up another ring and rmended it to her.


    "This ring called ¡®Forever Love¡¯ is a good choice too.The designer made it in the shape of a heart which


    symbolizes Mr.Russell¡¯s love for you only.Also, the diamond in..."


    Lily waved and hovered her finger above the tray.


    After a pause, she pointed at one ring.


    "I''ll get this."


    She picked a medium-sized diamond ring.


    Its unique point was that the bigger diamond, the ring''s centerpiece, was surrounded by a circle of


    smaller diamonds like it was the most important thing in the universe.


    At a nce, it made the center diamond appear huge, and when seen from a distance, the ring would


    quickly catch anyone''s attention.However, the diamond at the center was not hugepared to the


    other rings.


    Hence, it was less costly than the other two rings rmended by the two sales advisors earlier.


    "Well..."


    The two sales advisors met gazes, and disappointment was evident in their eyes.


    The thing was that Alexander was the type of wealthy client who they might only meet only once in a


    few years.


    Initially, they thought they would earn a highmission from his purchases, but none of them


    expected Lily to choose a cheaper ring.


    Meanwhile, Lily had already worn the ring.


    "How¡¯s this?"


    She turned her hand to show Alexander how the ring looked on her finger.


    After taking a closer look, he nodded.


    "It looks good!"


    Lily would look good in everything to him, but there was just one thing he was concerned with.


    "Isn''t the diamond too small, though? Do you want to choose another ring with a bigger diamond


    instead?"


    Upon hearing that, the sales advisors¡¯ eyes lit up again as they looked at Lily expectantly, wishing she


    would choose a few more rings to go.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, Lily shook her head.


    "It¡¯s fine.This one¡¯s pretty good.It looks huge but not too dazzling.Diamond rings are just for show


    instead of having any practical purpose.I won¡¯t wear it often because I need to do experiments.I''ll


    probably keep it aside most of the time."


    "You can preserve its value even if you¡¯re just keeping it.The greater the weight, the greater the value


    of the collection," one of the sales advisors hurriedly said.


    After all, no one would refuse to get a bigger diamond ring.


    Besides those who could not afford the more costly diamond rings, all the rich men¡¯s wives would


    choose the biggest one possible.


    Hence, they felt that Lily was different from the rest.


    "What would I want to preserve its value for?"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞLily smiled.


    "Although I won''t wear it often, it¡¯s still my wedding wing.Could I sell it off in the future after preserving


    its value? Since that¡¯s not my n, I won¡¯t preserve its value.It¡¯s just a stone to me."


    Lily¡¯s reasoning rendered the sales advisors speechless.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    No one had ever said such a thing, and it stunned the sales advisors.


    They were at a loss for words, not knowing how to respond to Lily.


    Upon seeing the two sales advisors meet gazes and looking disappointed, Lily knew they wanted to


    seal a huge deal.


    She smiled, saying, "I''ll get this diamond ring, but do you have wedding bands? Mr.Russell and I would


    like to see what you have."


    "yes, we do!"


    The sales advisors returned to their senses and got up to their feet to retrieve the wedding bands.


    "Won''t you consider buying a bigger one?"


    When Lily spoke earlier, Alexander listened and did not interrupt because he fully respected her


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    decision.


    When the two sales advisors left, he tucked Lily¡¯s hair behind her ear and exined, "They¡¯re right.The


    bigger the diamond, the better its preserved value.What about I buy a few more for you to y around


    with?"


    Lily rolled her eyes, knowing there was more humor to his words than truth.She could not help but


    raw materials for my perfumes.These things have no purpose besides collecting dust in my jewelry


    box."


    "There is!"


    Alexander got closer to her and smiled cheekily.


    "If I go broke one day, you can still sell the rings for extra cash to make your life easier, and¡ªouch."


    He had almost finished his sentence when Lily punched him lightly on his chest.


    She was speechless at how he could joke about such a thing.


    "That won¡¯t happen.Even if it does, the money I make from creating perfumes is enough to support us."


    Jokes aside, an ordinary person would not be able to count the number of assets La Beaut¨¦ Group


    owned.


    If thepany were to go bankrupt, it would probably affect the lives of more than half of the people in


    Hydend.


    Lily was serious too.


    If there came a day when Alexander would run out of money, Lily could support herself and her


    husband with her own abilities.


    Alexander could not help but chuckle at the sight of Lily¡¯s seriousness.


    Leaning on her shoulder, he said, "Am I going to be your sugar baby then? That¡¯s a good n for


    my future, indeed."


    It just so happened that the two sales advisors returned with the trays of wedding bands.


    At the sight of this scene, they lowered their heads, unable to suppress theirughter.


    However, Alexander did not feel ashamed of what he had said earlier.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe just sat up


    straight and said, "Choose for us."


    "I picked the diamond ring earlier.You choose this time."


    Lily rested her chin on one of her hands and looked at her husband, saying, "The wedding bands mean


    more to me than the diamond ring.You should choose wisely."


    People typically only wore diamond rings on their wedding days just for show.


    The media might report andpare these things with other wealthy men¡¯s wives¡¯ rings.


    Since that was all it was for, Lily was not that interested in diamond rings.


    Too many values were added to it, which caused it to lose its original significance.


    However, wedding bands were a different thing.


    They would each have one ring, symbolizing their promise to stay by each others¡¯ sides forever.


    The thought of them holding hands and wearing the same kind of rings was a beautiful one.


    Alexander smiled and obeyed Lily¡¯s words, attentively looking at the rows of rings.


    At first nce, all the wedding bands looked simr.


    All the rings had diamond iys, but the diamonds were not asrge as the ones on the previous


    diamond rings.


    On top of that, the ring carvings were also different.


    After some time, Alexander decided and picked two rings from the tray.


    "What about these?" Lily looked at the two rings in his hand.


    They were two frosted steel rings with a tiny diamond iy, looking simple yet elegant.


    "This doesn''t have all theplicated designs, just like our rtionship; simple and pure," Alexander


    said, taking Lily¡¯s hand in his as he put the ring on her finger.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    Lily lowered her gaze to look at the ring on her finger.It was magical how such a small band that


    encircled her finger seemed to do the same to her heart.She used her finger to rub the ring lightly, then


    looked up at Alexander, smiling.


    "I like it."


    After deciding on the rings, the two got up and headed out of the VIP room.


    The sales advisor had already taken Alexander¡¯s card to check out the rings while Alexander was on


    his phone, talking business.


    Other customers looked at jewelry in the store, and Lily left first.


    "Mom, I think this looks good.It doesn¡¯t necessarily need to be a jade ring.Diamond rings are fine too."


    "You youngsters know nothing about rings.Gold is valuable, and jade is priceless.No matter how


    expensive diamond rings are, how could theypare to jades?"


    The olddy sounded displeased.


    Lily did not listen in on their conversation, but they captured her attention because what they said was


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    too surprising.


    The jewelry store only sold diamond rings.


    For them topare the rings and insist that jade rings were better than diamond rings in such a store


    would make things awkward for the sales advisors.It would make those customers who came to


    purchase diamond rings feel ufortable too.


    "All right then.I know you prefer jade rings, but there isn¡¯t anything like that here, is there? Since that¡¯s


    the case, why don¡¯t you look around and see if you like anything else? Ralph is getting married next


    month, so you need to be well-dressed, don¡¯t you?"


    Lily looked toward where the voice came from and saw a well- rounded olddy sitting by the counter


    with displeasure written all over her face.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞThe middle-aged woman who stood by her


    side seemed to have maintained her beauty well, but the wrinkles at the corner of her eyes revealed


    her actual age.


    "Look at this, and this too.This ring looks great, doesn¡¯t it? It suits your demeanor well, too," the sales


    advisor suggested.


    "They''re no great shakes." The olddy snorted, obviously dissatisfied.


    "Do you guys have any pink diamond rings or sapphire rings? Show them to me.Anyhow, I want


    something different from others."


    "We have them, but the prices are..."


    The sales advisors would remind the customers about the prices subtly should the rings be too costly.


    Firstly, it was risky for them to move such expensive rings around, so it was rare for them to disy


    them.


    Secondly, they were afraid the customers could not afford such expensive rings and might feel


    awkward about not being able to afford them.


    Such words might sometimes offend certain customers, especially those with great pride.


    They would feel humiliated, as what was happening right now.


    "What are you trying to say? What¡¯s with the price? Do you think I can¡¯t afford it?"


    The olddy raised her voice, attracting the other customers¡¯ attention.


    "Exactly! What the h*ll are you guys saying? Do you know who my mom is?"


    The middle-aged woman was displeased as well.


    "We''re from the Russell family.Have you heard of La Beaut¨¦ Group before?"


    Lily widened her eyes, wondering if she had heard things wrong.


    ¡®Russell family? La Beaut¨¦ Group? Could there be another Russell family who owns apany with


    the same name?¡¯ "I¡¯m sorry.I made a mistake.I-I¡¯ll bring the rings to you now," the sales advisor


    apologized and hurried to retrieve the expensive diamond rings.


    The proud mother-daughter duo held their heads high and nced around the store arrogantly.


    However, they froze when they met gazes with Lily.


    Lily wondered if she had seen it wrong, but she felt they knew her.It was just that their gazes revealed


    hostility toward her.


    "I''m done.Let¡¯s go."


    Alexander finished his phone call and exited the store with his purchased items.He spoke to Lily but


    saw her gaze fixed somewhere in the distance and wondered what she was looking at.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked and looked in the direction of her gaze.


    He was stunned for a moment by what he saw.


    "Give me a moment,"


    Alexander said and walked toward the twodies.


    "Hey, Grandma.Hey, Aunt Celine."

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    "Hey,"


    Alexander¡¯s grandmother, Margaret, snorted, but she looked past him and stared at Lily.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to introduce her to me?"


    "Grandma, you¡¯ll get to know her on our wedding day."


    After a pause, he continued, "Plus, you can find out about everything.I¡¯m sure you knew who she was


    long ago, so I don¡¯t need to introduce her to you, right?"


    "you!"


    Margaret gritted her teeth as her gaze turned fierce.Lily was speechless upon seeing that.


    Although she could not hear their conversation, she could see that Margaret¡¯s gaze changed after


    listening to Alexander''s words.


    From Margaret¡¯s expression, Lily could tell that the olddy disliked or loathed her.


    "Alex, how could you say that to your grandma? She¡¯s just concerned about you."


    Alexander¡¯s aunt, Celine Russell, tried to reprimand him more calmly.


    "Also, when are you getting married? When was it decided? Have you decided on the date? Why


    haven¡¯t we heard anything about it?"


    Alexander looked at Celine and smiled.


    "Aunt Celine, you seemed very concerned about my wedding.Are you nning to send us a huge gift?"


    The smile on Celine¡¯s face froze before she said, "Of course! You¡¯re my nephew, and you¡¯re getting


    married soon.It¡¯s only right that I send you a huge gift as your aunt.However..."


    Celine tilted her head slightly to look at Lily, whom Alexander had blocked from their vision with his


    physique.It made Celine think that he was overly protective of her.


    "you''re going to get married, but you haven¡¯t introduced your wife to your grandma and me.It seems


    that you don¡¯t treat us as your family," Celine said half-jokingly.


    "I heard that her name is Lily Christian, is that right? She¡¯s Mr.Wilfred Lodge¡¯s granddaughter?"


    "Wow, look at you, Aunt Celine.You know everything, so I don¡¯t need to introduce her to you guys again


    unless you want to hear about how we first met and how we spend our time together daily."


    Celine was stunned for a moment before calling, "Alex!"


    "Grandma, it¡¯s rare for you toe out shopping.I won¡¯t bother you further, so you can continue picking


    diamond rings.Since we met coincidentally, I¡¯d like to remind you not to forget to give your


    granddaughter-inw a gift during our wedding."


    Margaret gritted her teeth.Her hand was pressed down hard on the couch while her fingers gripped the


    armrest tightly.


    The muscles of her face were trembling, and one could tell she was suppressing her wrath.


    Alexander pretended to see nothing and turned around to leave.


    He circled his arm around Lily¡¯s waist and straightened his back as they walked away.


    Lily had no idea about the conversation between the three Russells or what happened back there, but


    she was sure it was an unpleasant encounter for either of them.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞSince they left the


    store, he had not said a word and kept a tight grip on her waist.


    Rather than saying he was holding her waist, he was more like a drowning man gripping tightly onto a


    piece of driftwood.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lily could feel his emotions and chose not to say anything, allowing him to hold her waist until they


    reached their car in the parking lot.


    Alexander released her waist and unlocked the car, but his expression was still tense.He was different


    from how he usually was.


    She had seen his serious side before, and she had seen him furious as well.


    However, it was her first time seeing this side of him, like fury was burning within him, but he chose to


    hold it back.She opened the door and sat in the passenger seat.


    Before he said anything, she would just stay by his side.He did not start the car''s engine, so the two


    just sat in dead silence.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    After a while, Lily moved and put her hand on his, holding it to give him some warmth.


    Alexander turned to look at her, shaking his head as he told her that he was fine.


    "I know you¡¯re fine.I just felt like holding your hand,"


    Lily chuckled.He held her hand too, feeling his frustration subdued by a whole lot.


    His head was leaned against the headrest, and he stayed silent for a moment before starting, "Don¡¯t


    worry.I won¡¯t let them hurt you."


    "Them?" Lily thought for a while and realized who he was referring to.


    Nodding her head, she said, "I trust you."


    She understood little about the Russell family.


    To be more specific, outsiders and the media were unable to report on the Russell family''s issues in


    detail.Something seemed to be shrouding the big family, and outsiders had no way to see what was


    happening on the inside.What Lily knew was that Alexander was the fourth child among his siblings,


    which was why Brandon called him "Fourth Russell."


    Although he was the fourth child, he was the only one left because all his elder brothers had died.She


    was unclear about their exact cause of death, but Alexander was the only one who survived.


    Apparently, he had a weak body before this and had only gotten stronger after his family hired a genius


    doctor to treat him.


    Later, he inherited the family¡¯s business and moved forward until today.


    Even though Lily knew little about his family, she could tell that they were not a harmonious family,


    judging from how he treated his grandmother and aunt earlier.


    When Wilfred was in charge of the Lodge family, their family was fairly harmonious, but there was still


    someone like Henry in the family, not to mention other wealthy families such as the Russell family.


    Conflicts of interest were inevitable in wealthy families once their family business expanded.


    When their self-interest was at stake, they would engage in all manner ofpetition and dirty tricks.


    As a result, a person''s heart was both the simplest and most difficult thing toprehend.


    "I heard them mention that someone was getting engaged soon.Would it sh with our wedding?"


    "They should be talking about Ralph,"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞAlexander said lightly.


    "yeah!"


    Lily nodded repeatedly.


    "I think that¡¯s the name they mentioned.He¡¯s your..."


    Lily had not heard that he had any other siblings, so who was Ralph? "He is the youngest uncle of


    mine, and he¡¯s only a few years older than I am,"


    Alexander exined, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    Upon hearing his words, Lily was reminded of such a person from the Russell family.


    Apparently, Margaret got pregnant with him at an older age.


    When Ralph was still a teenager, his father, Hugo Russell, who was also Alexander¡¯s grandfather,


    passed away.


    That made Margaret adore her youngest son even more than she did her other children and even


    Alexander.


    No matter where she went, she would bring Ralph with her.


    Later, Ralph grew up and became rebellious, so she had no way to bring him around anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    However, Lily was not very concerned with such matters before, so she only had a vague memory of


    them.


    She could only remember the things that happened long ago.


    After all, she would hear about these things from other wealthy families after living with the Lodge


    family for so many years.


    "Then...would our wedding sh with his engagement party?" Lily asked.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    Alexander looked at her and pulled her hand closer to his lips, kissing the back of it.


    "Our wedding is about us.What does it have to do with them?"

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    It seemed that Alexander honestly did not care much about the other members of the Russell family.


    Since he said that, she would just follow suit.


    "Great, the both of us can make the decisions on our own then."


    Alexander was somewhat surprised by her reaction.


    "I thought you¡¯d convince me to mend my rtionship with them and tell me they¡¯re still my family no


    matter what."


    After all, too many people had said simr things to Alexander in the past.His so-called rtives and


    friends had been persuading him to do that ever since he was a young child.


    They thought they were helping him with his troubles, always telling him that blood was thicker than


    water and that he should reconcile with the other Russells.


    They would also tell him that they were still his elders and his family, so he should understand and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    forgive them.


    Hence, he was ready for Lily to convince him to do the same and said they needed his family''s


    blessings for their wedding.However, she said nothing of such at all.


    "Why would I convince you to do that?"


    Lily shrugged and said disapprovingly, "I¡¯m not you, so I don¡¯t know what happened between you and


    your family, but I trust you have your own reasons for doing so.I''ve decided to stick by your side no


    matter what.With that being said, I just need to respect your decision.Also, I trust your judgment.You


    must have your reasons for staying away from them."


    She had never been in his shoes before, so she believed she had no right to tell him to forgive them


    because she had no idea what kind of pain he had gone through.


    Moreover, some things were uncertain in this world.


    At her lowest point and the most challenging time in her life, Alexander was the one who helped her get


    through all the obstacles.


    However, Henry, her uncle, tried to frame her for what she did not do and even made things difficult for


    Justin.He created such a mess shortly after Wilfred passed away.


    ¡®Blood isn¡¯t always family.Some people value their self-interests over everything else"


    Lily believed in this.Her words moved him significantly.He just stared at her, the woman he loved most.


    She was the woman he had set aside a ce in his heart for a long time.


    Reality proved to him that he had made the right choice back then, and she was the person who


    understood him the most.


    "The matters of the Russell family areplicated...and nasty.I''ll tell you more about it in the future,"


    Alexander said softly, raising his hand to caress her cheeks gently.His gaze was gentle, and his voice


    was calm.It seemed that he had regained hisposure.


    Lily nodded her head.


    "Okay!"


    "I¡¯m a little hungry.Let''s grab some food.What do you want to eat?"


    He started the engine and turned to look at her.


    "Let¡¯s have a steamboat!"


    When Lily thought she was pregnant, she did not dare to eat spicy food.


    Now, she was going to make up for it.


    On the first day of Tanner Corporation¡¯s perfumeunch, the product was almost sold out as everyone


    Not only were the online products sold out within seconds, but there were long lines at their retail


    stores.


    Everyone in the city was discussing this new perfume named "Victory."


    It was rumored that this perfume would bring good luck to its consumers, and anyone who purchased it


    could have their wishese true.


    That was either the work of their marketing agents or the meaning of this perfume changed due to word


    of mouth.


    Ultimately, it became a good luck charm, and people believed their wishes woulde true after


    purchasing this product.


    Regardless, thepany was pleased to see high sales volumes and product running out of stock.


    It was as if they saw a lot of cash and a bright future ahead.


    Besides Joseph, Damian was the happiest person.


    He had already started preparing for the celebration party.


    "Reserve the biggest private room in Ryo Nightclub for me! We''re going to get wasted tonight!" Damian


    said proudly.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Chapter 781 "Mr.Tanner, you have an important meeting tomorrow.


    Why don''t we postpone the celebration party until tomorrow''s meeting ity Damian had personally


    picked this assistant among the other interns.After bringing it up to Arianna, she immediately assigned


    the person to him.It was part of his master n.He wanted to promote some interns and keep them by


    his side, which was his way of priming them.


    Then he would slowly rece those in high positions when the power shift inevitably happened.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He knew how it worked in a world ruled by hierarchy, so this was his preparation in advance.


    Damian wanted to get a few henchmen and kick out the old hags.


    Besides his new assistant, he had also reached out to a few other interns.


    Once he did that, he would host a celebration party and get his assistant to call them.


    "What are we waiting for? Are you worried someone will snatch our trophy?"


    Damian patted his assistant¡¯s shoulder and continued, "Can''t you see how smooth sailing everything is


    right now? If this continues, our department will soon be thepany''s backbone.Do you trust


    me on this? "Don''t be too over-cautious.I chose you back then because I noticed that you''re just like


    me.We''re both young.We should be brave enough to fight for what we want.We work hard and y


    hard.Everyone has been working hard for the past few days.It''s time we have some fun.Tonight will be


    on me!"


    "Then..."


    Since the assistant could not change Damian''s mind, he hesitated and asked, "Should I notify


    Ms.Tanner and Mr.Hall?"


    Out of all the people, Arianna and Nathaniel were also responsible for this project.Back then, Damian


    was the one that approached Arianna and practically begged her to put him on this project.


    Since then, Nathaniel got demoted from being this project¡¯s lead manager to being an assistant


    manager.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞEveryone knew this, and since this was a celebration party, Damian''s


    assistant thought they should invite the two.


    However, Damian frowned and suddenly hooked his hand around his assistant''s neck while the other


    pointed at his nose.


    "Child, why are you trying to rain on my parade? I am the only one that handled this project from the


    very beginning.Mr.Hall''s been in the factory fewer times than I can count with my fingers.What did he


    do to deserve such a celebration?"


    After a pause, he recollected his thoughts and continued, "As for Ms.Tanner, she''s a woman.You guys


    won''t be able to rx if she''s around.We''ll just leave her out of this one.


    "We''ll only invite those from the department and whoever worked in the factory."


    After thinking for a while, he grinned cryptically.


    "I''ve invited some models toe tonight.I hope everyone will have a good time."


    Seeing Damian''s determination, his assistant could not argue further and nodded.


    "Thank you, Mr.Tanner, on behalf of everyone."


    "It''s no big deal.Carry on!"


    Damian had his head held high as he waved dismissively.Soon, he would be the president.


    "Did you hear about that idi*t?"


    With nothing better to do, Nathaniel wandered into Arianna''s office, sat directly on her desk, and poked


    at the fruit on her te before taking a bite.


    "Tell me, what celebration party is he hosting?"


    Arianna frowned but did not bother to reprimand him.


    Hearing this, Nathaniel raised his eyebrows.


    "Are you invited?"


    She shot him a look, and he immediately understood.


    Of course, Damian would not invite them.


    With Damian''s proud and vain self, he felt that he deserved all the credit for this project to himself.


    On top of that, there was bad blood between them.


    There was no way he would have invited them.


    "Not bad," Nathaniel said as he chomped on the fruit.


    "People usually cut their support off once they''ve seeded, but this kid is trying to cut you off before


    he''s even on top!"

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Upon saying this, he caught a glimpse of Arianna''s face and stopped.


    "Does he think victory is within grasp?"


    "Enough about him.Look at yourself.Do you think victory is within grasp for you?"


    Arianna immediately pulled the topic back.


    "Don''t say I didn''t remind you.Be it the media or the paparazzi, you have to keep an eye on them.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Ensure they don''t make a fool out of you at thest second.Also, clean up after yourself, or you might


    get caught."


    "There''s nothing to worry about," Nathaniel said with a frown.


    After eating the fruit, he pped his hand and put the fork down.


    "That idi*t is so full of himself that he promoted a few new interns in thepany.Damian is trying to


    create a clique for himself.He''s so naive; it''s ridiculous."


    "It''s rare for him to have such an idea in the first ce.He knows he will never be qualified enough to


    win over the old-timers¡¯ employees¡¯ hearts.That¡¯s why his only way will be through promoting and


    cultivating a new group of people to be his loyal henchmen,"Arianna answered as she thoughtfully


    flipped through her documents.


    Damian was not dumb but was too immature.


    For someone who was born with a golden spoon in his mouth and was used to following his elders to


    deal with businesses overseas, he still seemed detached from reality.


    To Arianna, all the tricks in his book were not up to par.


    A prime example was during the perfume¡¯s production.


    If Damian allowed Nathaniel to intervene and help him, it would be hard to clear Nathaniel''s name if


    something did go wrong.


    However, Damian''s arrogance did not allow Nathaniel to participate in the project.


    Damian was determined to show how capable he was and take all the credit, but it seemed to have


    slipped his mind that it might be a hit or miss.


    If the project were a sess, all the credit would go to him, but if the project failed, he would have to


    take all the me as well.He did not understand this concept; naturally, Arianna did not bother to tell


    him.


    "I''ll be checking out the catch tomorrow!" Nathaniel joked before standing up.


    Just as he was about to speak again, there was a knock on the door.


    "Ms.Tanner," Arianna''s secretary called out.


    Arianna shot a nce at Nathaniel and said, "Come in."


    When her secretary entered the door and saw Nathaniel, she lowered her head slightly and quickly


    walked toward Arianna to pass her some documents.


    "This is the reimbursement list from Mr.Tanner.The finance department sent it over for you to take a


    look."


    "Hmm," Arianna hummed and opened the report, looking at it carefully.


    Then she could not help but sneer.


    "He really didn''t hold back on his expenses, did he?"


    "The finance department thought the same and decided to send it to you for your opinion."


    "Me? What opinions can I have? Does my dad know about this?" Arianna asked.


    "I would assume so, but..."


    After a moment of hesitation, Arianna''s secretary decided not to exin further.It was hard for them to


    discuss such a thing with their employers.


    Anyway, the finance department had already checked through the reimbursement.


    Arianna yed with the paper as she pondered before saying, "Leave this with me.I think the young


    Mr.Tanner will splurge again tonight.We''ll just reimburse him in one go.We''ll discuss this tomorrow."


    "All right," the secretary replied and left.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    It was nightfall at thergest nightclub in the city.


    Ryo Nightclub had the fanciest private rooms, was the most well-equipped, and had the best service.It


    was also the highest-priced club around.


    However, money was nothing to Damian right now.He booked arge private room and invited his so-


    called confidantes.


    The table was full of various types of alcohol, as if he did not want anyone to go home sober.


    "I invited everyone to this party tonight to rx and to cheer everyone up.We have a bright future


    ahead, and I hope we will continue working together until the end.In the future, our products will go viral


    and sell out!"


    Damian raised his ss for a toast and proudly said, "Everyone has worked hard.Let me give you all a


    toast!"


    "Thank you, Mr.Tanner!"


    Everyone cheered in unison as they raised their heads and drank together.


    At this time, someone said, "Hey, why are we still calling him ''Mr.Tanner?'' Soon, he will be President


    Tanner! Hahaha!"


    Hearing this, everyone broke intoughter.


    Although Damian was glowing inside, he had to keep a calm face.


    "It''s still too soon to say that.It''s not confirmed yet."


    "Why not? From what I see, it''s bound to happen."


    Then another person chimed in, ''''Mr.Tanner managed to get such a wonderful result just after taking


    over one project.No one in thepany can do such a thing.Besides, you''re the son of Mr.Joseph


    Tanner.You''ll inherit hispany in the future!"


    Damian was beaming when he heard all this.He smiled but said nothing as he held his ss, allowing


    himself to be ttered.


    However, there were always people who were a little ignorant and questioned in a low voice, "Doesn''t


    Mr.Derrick Tanner have a son too?"


    "Hey!"


    Someone nudged the person who asked the question to stop him from continuing.


    "What do you know? Mr.Derrick hasn''t been in good health or even been in thepany for a long


    time.If Mr.Joseph did not step in and helped, thepany would have been in trouble.Besides,


    Mr.Benedict isn''t a businessman.How can hepare to Mr.Damian here?"


    "That''s right! You have to take a shot because of what you said.We will all rely on the young Mr.Tanner


    to support us in the future!"


    Amid the uproar, Damian was satisfied.He patted his chest and said, "As long as all of you work hard to


    serve thepany, I guarantee you will all benefit in the future."


    After hearing his promise, everyone was in high spirits, and the atmosphere became livelier.


    At this time, Damian''s assistant went out to answer a phone call and came back.


    Then he leaned into Damian¡¯s ear and said, ''''Mr.Tanner, Ms.Schiffer isn''ting."


    "What''s wrong? Not even for my sake?" He suddenly felt unhappy.


    Naomi was the model he had specially invited for the perfume advertisement shoot.


    Some considered her an elite model in the city, and she had also been to some international events.


    For someone like her to ept his photoshoot request was also because of Damian''s connections.


    He had personally sent someone to invite her to the celebratory party.She was supposed to be here to


    join the fun, and, at the same time, Damian wanted to show her off.


    However, he did not expect her to be sote, and now, saying that she could not make it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    To Damian, she just seemed to be disrespecting him at this point.


    His assistant quickly exined, "That''s not it.I heard Ms.Schiffer is sick, and that¡¯s why she can''t make


    it."


    "That''s just an excuse!" he retorted.


    "Did I not pay Naomi enough? Ask her how much she wants to get paid for her to show up.Also, remind


    her that although the shoot is over, she must work with thepany for its publicity.Otherwise, I can


    sue her for breaking her contract."

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    "Um...okay then."


    Damian''s assistant then went to call Naomi again.Damian assumed that it was just one of those tricks


    that celebrities pulled.


    To him, they were just trying to extort more money from him.


    Nobody was out of his reach as long as he paid them.He sat down and had a few more drinks before


    his assistant returned a short whileter.


    The assistant had Damian¡¯s phone with him this time and handed it over.


    "Mr.Tanner, I don''t think she''s giving an excuse.I told her what you said, and she sent this over."


    The assistant positioned the phone nearer to Damian''s face as he spoke.


    When Damian saw the photo, he almost dropped the ss in his hand.


    "What the hell?!"


    Naomi had sent him a picture with the message, "I had an allergic reaction.I''m in the hospital now.If you


    don''t believe me, here''s a picture of my face for you."


    Although only half of her face was in the photo, she was flushed and covered in pimples.It was a


    terrifying sight.It was no wonder Damian almost dropped his ss.


    "Put that away! That¡¯s cursed! Why¡¯d you show it to me?!"


    He growled, "All right, who cares if she''s noting? Why don''t I ask someone to send her a get-well-


    soon gift basket to demonstrate my consideration? We must leave a good impression so they can''t find


    fault in us."


    He took another bottle after pausing to reflect, poured himself a drink, and then said, "Hold up, get two


    more things for her.Then call some reporters in to take a few photos to show ourpany''s concern."


    This sounded like a good idea.Damian''s assistant nodded and immediately carried out his orders.


    Then there was another wave of tteries.


    They all praised him for his authoritative demeanor, incredible strategies, and the fact that this


    In all of Damian''s twenty-plus years, this was the happiest night.


    Suddenly, he felt that all those humiliating years of his past were buried, and the path ahead was


    bright.


    Meanwhile, Naomi slowly wiped her face with a towel, then looked in the mirror.


    Although she did have a rash on her face, it wasn''t as bad as the one in the picture Damian had


    received.She lightly tapped on the red dots, and her gaze darkened.


    "Naomi, you''re being put through a lot."


    The person standing by her hospital bed was Eloise.


    "Eloise, how can you say that? If I hadn''t had your support back then, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know where


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I''d be.This is nothing to me."


    Naomi put the mirror down.


    Although her face did suffer, it didn''t matter.


    "That''s a result of both your talent and luck.I guess we''re fated.After being out of the industry for so


    many years, I didn''t expect you to be such a big star.Destiny is an amazing thing!"


    Eloise was a little emotional as she said this.


    If she hadn''t stepped away from the scene back then and be a trophy wife, would her life have


    been different today? Would she be more sessful? Nheless, there were no "ifs" in this world.


    Nobody knows what life would be like if they could go back in time.Still, it made sense that someone


    who had lost something would spend sleepless nights tossing and turning over it.


    "You''re doing pretty well yourself.You can enjoy life with peace of mind and don''t need to work hard to


    make money like the rest of us," Naomi responded.


    "Am I?"


    Eloise slowly sat on the stool next to the bed with a wry smile and said, "At this age, I''m still thinking of


    ways to help my children.Now, I''m here to ask for your help..."

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    This was the truth.It was as if the stars had aligned for Eloise to meet Naomi again.


    This all stemmed from Damian''s idea of hiring famous models to endorse his product.


    Although it was the correct decision, he appeared to have ignored the budget.


    If everything was as simple as he thought, why would they need him in the first ce? Anyone in the


    Budgetary restrictions existed, but Damian also desired to expand his business into international


    markets.


    As a result, all of his costs were cut.


    Even the endorsement fees were reduced one by one.


    However, he was adamant that in this industry,working was more crucial than anything else and


    that the "friends" he made were reputable connections.He was quickly convinced after a quick resume


    check.


    Although the proposed price was lower than the going market rate, he did not suspect anything.He had


    no idea about Naomi''s friendship with Eloise either.


    Seeing her sad look, Naomi was silent for a moment before she asked again, "I''m curious.How will my


    little allergic reaction help you?"


    "Of course, it will."


    Eloise reached out to hold Naomi''s hands and said, "Do you still remember what we discussed?"


    Naomi nodded, and Eloise continued, "It''s simple.The hospital''s test report wille out tomorrow, and


    the allergen will be the perfume."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I have a concern.Don''t I have to call in some reporters to take pictures?"


    It would add to the dramatic effect if she were caught crying on camera.


    Although Naomi had never been directly involved in the fights of the rich and powerful, she had heard


    stories of them.


    However, she did not expect that they would be ruthless enough to destroy their own family once there


    was a feud.


    Although Damian was in charge of that project, it was still a project under the Tanner Corporation.


    When this matter broke out, it would affect not only Damian but the entirepany, and the impact


    would be immeasurable.


    However, Naomi was entrusted by Eloise to do this.


    In addition, Naomi had already taken the money, so naturally, she would have to do what Eloise said.


    "There''s no need for that."


    Eloise smiled faintly.


    "Didn''t you reject his invitation? Believe it or not, you''d be swarmed by reporters tomorrow morning.It''s


    just that you won''t look as good in the pictures."


    At this moment, Naomi''s beautiful face was ruined by the rashes.It was quite a distressing sight, but it


    could also be advantageous to her.


    This would easily evoke sympathy from people, especially her fans, who would be pissed.


    Public opinion would be the most potent weapon.


    Once they had it under control, all they had to do was sit back and rx.


    After leaving the hospital, Eloise got into a ck car waiting in the parking lot.


    The vehicle began to move as soon as she got inside.


    Obviously, the car hade for her.


    "Done?"


    Nathaniel turned his head to look at her in the back seat.His face looked like he had all the puzzle


    pieces in ce.


    "How''d you know about my rtionship with Naomi?"


    She breathed a sigh of relief and leaned back, closing her eyes from the fatigue.


    "Mom, you used to be a movie star.You''re famous in the entertainment industry.


    "I wasn¡¯t sure if you knew Naomi Schiffer, but I knew you''d have the means to, even if you didn''t."


    Then, with a shrug, he continued, "If I want to get close to someone in this industry, who else is a better


    candidate to do that than you?"


    "All right now, that''s enough.Still, why have I never known that you¡¯re so witty?"

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    Although there was a frown on her face, she knew that Nathaniel was right.


    Not only did she know Naomi, but the two were also good friends.


    After so many years, Eloise never expected this friendship toe in handy.


    "Mom, I''m not trying to set you up.You''re aware of what''s going on.Our fate is on the line, and we''re all


    in the same boat.Of course, we''d have to work together, don''t you think so?" Nathaniel asked as he


    drove.


    Eloise shifted herself and let the shadows engulf her as she sighed.She had never thought the day


    woulde when she and her two children would unite and fight against her husband and his second


    family.


    At first, all she wanted was to be a trophy wife and find a good family for her daughter to marry into so


    she could retire in peace.However, this was all wishful thinking at this point.


    Joseph was going to take everything she had to raise another family.How could Eloise willingly let him


    do that?


    "I''ve already helped you with Naomi.Are you sure you can do the rest on your own?"


    She was still concerned.


    Nathaniel focused on driving, and did not take her question to heart.


    "Mom, why do you sound so much like Arianna? Don''t worry.I''ve arranged everything, and he¡¯ll


    experience his crash at an important meeting tomorrow."


    He said with a sardonic grin, "For such a big ident to happen in front of so many shareholders and


    high-level executives, he wouldn''t be able to climb another level higher even if he managed to salvage


    the project."


    Nathaniel had everything nned out.


    After being involved in the ups and downs of the business world for the past few years, he learned a


    lot.


    Now, it was time to teach someone else a lesson.


    The blonde -haired brat even dared to yell at Nathaniel because he believed he was in charge of


    everything.


    Nathaniel wanted Damian to experience what it was like to be at the top of the world one moment and


    fall to the depths of hell the next.


    "Your sister is just worried for you."


    Then Eloise turned to face him and continued, "Remember, the two of you are siblings, and you''re both


    my children.You two have to be on the same side, understand?"


    Deep down, she was a little afraid after seeing how the two worked together to deal with outsiders.


    Once that was done, what would happen next? Would they turn against each other to see who would


    "I know, Mom.I know my limits," Nathaniel answered, looking ahead with his hands on the steering


    wheel.


    "This incident will have a serious blow to thepany and will definitely leave asting impact," Eloise


    sighed faintly.


    In all honesty, she did not want to witness the downfall of the Tanner family.


    However, if it were about to fall into the hands of Elizabeth, she''d rather watch it crash and burn.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry about this," Nathaniel repeated.


    "If I can start it, I can end it too.This will undoubtedly impact thepany, but I can assure you that it


    won''t be a major issue.Don''t worry."


    At that time, he would be the hero who turned the tide, and his weight in thepany would naturally


    rise.It was challenging to climb up the family tree as someone without the Tanner surname, unlike


    Damian.


    Therefore, Nathaniel could only establish a firm foothold before slowly making his way up.He knew that


    he couldn''t rush this.His vision was a lot wider than Damian''s.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    The weather was excellent today, with the gentle breeze, fluffy clouds, and warm sun shining from the


    window into the big meeting room.


    Almost everyone had arrived, except...


    "What''s taking so long?"


    Joseph was starting to lose his patience.


    After all, he had been waiting here for half an hour, yet the person was still not there.


    "I can''t get through to him, and no one''s answering."


    The secretary shook his head in embarrassment.


    "Send someone to look for him, be it at his house or ces he would be.We must find him no matter


    what!" Joseph growled.


    He was on the verge of losing his temper.


    However, he knew it was not the right time to let loose.


    There were more important things waiting to be done.


    Thus, he turned around and calmed himself down before re- entering the meeting room.


    "I''m sorry for keeping everyone waiting.Shall we start?"


    "Are we not going to wait for Mr.Damian?"


    Arianna, who was sitting nearest to the main chair, asked casually.


    Hearing this, Joseph froze.


    At the same time, others began to chime in, "That''s right! This isn''t just any meeting.We are keen on


    hearing Mr.Damian''s report on the new project.It''s already 9:30 AM.Where is he? Why hasn''t he arrived


    yet? Did something happen to him?"


    "No, no such thing!" Joseph replied hastily.


    "I think he had been working too hard on this project that he overslept.I hope we can empathize with


    him.I''ve sent someone to look for him.Let''s all start first, and once he arrives, we''ll get him to share the


    new project report.Of course, I''m sure we''ve all seen the results.All of you have a copy of the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    document, don''t you? The results are gratifying!"


    Upon saying that, he let out a heartyugh.


    Profit was the most important thing regarding a product''s performance.He could note this project as a


    sess.


    Not only did it have a considerable profit return, but it also got off to a good start.It instilled a sense of


    hope in them.


    Joseph felt it would continue to grow, and the possibility of this product hitting international waters was


    high.He had always been jealous of how La Beaut¨¦ Group had monopolized the market share and


    earned such huge profits.


    Since he had suggested they start without Damian, the others dared not go against him.


    "Let''s get started, then."


    The meeting started withst quarter''s performance summary alongside several project analyses.


    Then they discussed the past projects¡¯ experiences and reported the results.


    The managers of each branch made their reports, one after the other, and the executives shared their


    opinions as they listened.


    However, Joseph did not pay any attention at all.He was on edge as he secretly dialed Damian¡¯s


    number on his phone.


    Calls upon calls, there was still no answer from Damian.


    Joseph started getting worried end angry as he cursed in his mind, ''B* stard! 1''ll kill you when I see


    you!"


    Damian s-ill had yet to show up, even after thest branch manager finished his report.


    At this point, the high-level executives looked at each other, then at Joseph.


    "Mr.Joseph, about this..."


    "Should we adjourn for now?"


    "Hold up, let''s just wait a minute longer.Damian''s almost here."


    Then Joseph turned to his secretary and ordered, "Ken, make a cup of coffee for everyone here."


    Although no one left to show Joseph some respect, they all grumbled inwardly.


    Back when Derrick was around, nothing like this would happen, and everyone was very disciplined.


    Everyone recalled how Benedict was oncete and was shunned in front of everyone.


    Later, he also had his wages cut as a penalty.


    However, Derrick was stricter with his own son than thepany¡¯s employees.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    All this created a better impression of Benedict for the executives.


    Although he was not interested in the business, he was not brainless.He would still offer some


    constructive opinions.


    The currentputer system in thepany was his idea, and he even hired someone to set it up.


    There were also several other profitable projects within thepany that was all from his suggestions.


    Everyone still looked up to him, but due to Derrick''s poor health, he had been in a hospital for a long


    time.


    As for Benedict, he went missing, and no one had seen him for a long time.


    Everyone was losing their patience when someone pushed the meeting room door open with a bang.


    Damian stood at the doorway, out of breath.His tie hung loosely around his neck, and his eyes were


    nk, staring ahead lifelessly.


    Seeing him, Arianna felt relieved yet annoyed.He knew what day it was and how important this meeting


    was.


    Yet, he showed upte and looked like a mess.


    As he moved closer, everyone could smell a waft of alcohol from his body.


    Damian was lucky that what he was about to report was in his favor.He could easily offset his tardiness


    and disheveled clothes with the result of his project.


    Although it needed to be revised, it was better than nothing.


    "Mr.Damian!" Joseph called out and quickly walked toward him.


    Then his voice softened.


    "Look at you.No matter how busy and tired you are from the project, you shouldn''t show up this


    Joseph nudged Damian, probing him to do something.


    Then, as if he had just returned to his senses, Damian took a deep breath and straightened himself up


    before lowering his head.


    "I would like to apologize to everyone whom I''ve kept waiting.I overslept and did not show up on time.I


    am willing to ept my punishment.I ask all of you, seniors, to forgive me!"


    "Since you''re here, let''s just get started.We''ve all been waiting for you."


    "The perfume department this year is the most anticipated and promising project we''ve developed, and


    your achievement has been great.So, Mr.Damian, please share with us about it," one of the


    shareholders spoke up.


    Damian walked to the middle of the room and put one hand on the table.


    As he turned to look at the big screen, he felt his head spin.He must have unknowingly drank too much


    When he woke up this morning, he saw that he was alreadyte and had countless missed calls on his


    phone.It was horrible.


    Those closer to him could smell the alcohol off him and subconsciously covered their nose.


    Damian paused for a moment, and just then, Ken walked in with cups of brewed coffee.


    Damian quickly reached out to pick up a cup and gulped it down, making the others frown even more.


    However, he was ignorant of it.


    To him, he had contributed the most this time, and he only showed up to receive their praises.


    There was no need for him to care about how they felt.


    Only after that cup of coffee did Damian feel a little better.


    He took another deep breath, cleared his head, and said, "Now, let me report to you all the project¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    results from the perfume department.


    "I believe everyone already has a report in their hands.Ourpany''s perfume was out of stock as


    soon as weunched them.The sales volume and profit are very gratifying..."

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    "My next n is to expand the market.We''ll first put the perfume up domestically before bringing it into


    foreign waters."His ns sounded almost perfect.He had even identified the relevant industrial


    chains.However, the executives looked through the report and frowned slightly.They did not look too


    happy.


    "Excuse me,"


    Someone raised his hand and interrupted, "We only have one perfume.Although we got a good


    response, don''t you think we''re moving too fast? Otherpanies have already monopolized the


    domestic perfume market.


    "There are recognized brands from giants like La Beaut¨¦ Group and otherpanies.This is the first


    time we''ve stepped foot into this industry.Shouldn''t we take things one step at a time and stabilize our


    product first?"


    Thepany''s executives were from the older generation, and Damian''s pie was too big for them to


    swallow.


    "Mr.Park, you''re being too cautious," Damian said with a smile, "You must have a fighting spirit in the


    business world.How can you break through the market if you''re too scared? As you said, others have


    already monopolized the perfume market.


    "How can we ever enter this industry if we''re not brave enough? Besides, our goal isn''t just limited to


    the domestic market.We want to go international!"


    Damian was beaming with joy while several senior executives threw the documents back on the table


    and lowered their heads, pinching their nose bridges.


    Although it seemed good at first nce, they could not deny that this young man had big dreams.


    Although he achieved some results, one should never underestimate the domestic market.


    The more Damian was ignorant about this, the more dangerous it was.


    Sitting at the side, Joseph noticed the change in atmosphere and quickly stepped in.


    "Mr.Damian is trying to say that he has already made ns for the next ten to twenty years.It''s his long-


    term vision.We should, indeed, take things one step at a time.However, this is a perfect start!"


    Joseph tried to smooth things out.


    After all, he could not afford to offend these old-timers, as Damian would still need their help to stay on


    top.


    "That''s right! Our first-ever fragrance was an instant hint.That¡¯s the best start we could¡¯ve hoped for.It


    represents..."


    However, before Damian could finish speaking, there was a knock outside the door, interrupting the


    meeting.


    Everyone paused, but the knocking continued even more hurriedly.


    Joseph was upset and barked, "who is it?!"


    Upon hearing a response, the person outside opened the door.It was Damian''s assistant.


    "Mr.Damian¡ª"


    "Can''t you see that I''m in a meeting? Get out!"


    Damian immediately scolded with a downcasted face.


    "I''m sorry, but this is urgent, Mr.Damian.can you step out for a moment?"


    His assistant stood his ground.


    If it were unimportant, he would not have knocked on the door at the risk of getting fired.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Whatever it is, we''ll talk about it after the meeting.Leave!"


    Damian was ashamed that his assistant did not know basic mannerisms.


    "It may be imperative.Mr.Damian, why don''t you go and have a look first?"


    Arianna, who had been sitting quietly at the side, suggested.


    Damian was speechless.He looked around at the room and then at his anxious assistant.It seemed like


    it was something dire.


    Then he frowned and said, "Sorry, everyone, we''ll take five."


    Upon saying that, he followed his assistant out.


    "What is so important that you can''t wait for me to finish my meeting? You know how important today


    is!" He suppressed his voice as he glowered.


    If they were elsewhere, he would have flown off the shelves.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    "Mr.Tanner, I''m sorry, but this is important! Do you remember how Naomi Schiffer was hospitalized?"


    The assistant asked anxiously.


    "Yeah, I do.What''s wrong? Didn''t I get someone to send a get-well -soon gift basket for her? Is she


    trying to pull some strings?"Damian immediately assumed the worst when he heard this from his


    assistant.It didn''t matter if she was a supermodel.The advertisements had been filmed, and she had


    also been fully paid.If she tried to pull something shady, Tanner Corporation had a professional legal


    team ready to fight her to the bitter end.


    "No.Naomi''s team is saying that she was hospitalized because of her allergies, and the allergens are..."


    Damian became impatient as the assistant hesitated because he wanted to get back into the meeting


    room as soon as possible.


    Damian kicked him and prodded, "Say it!"


    "She said that she''s allergic to our perfume and that our perfume contains ingredients that are harmful


    to humans," Damian''s assistant spat out in one breath.


    Then he quickly stepped back to prevent himself from getting kicked again.


    "What?!" Damian was furious.


    "She must have lost her mind! How is that possible?!"


    "I-I don''t think it''s possible as well."


    Damian''s assistant did not dare to say much because the information he received from an insider was


    unclear.


    "She''s ndering me! That''s nonsense!" Damian barked.


    "Sue her! Find me awyer, and we''ll sue her for nder! That b*tch!"


    He started to pace when he cast a nce into the meeting room and became serious.


    "Nothing of the sort must ur.If they knew about this, what would they think of me?¡¯


    "Keep this under wraps first.Get someone to find out what that woman is trying to do and if she¡¯s trying


    to ckmail me.Warn her to stop talking nonsense, or she¡¯ll regret it!"


    Before things escted, he hoped to sweep this issue under the rug.However, his assistant''s face


    twisted as if he were about to cry.


    "Mr.Tanner, it''s toote! Reporters were at the scene, and I think it must''ve spread all across the


    Inte by now.I can''t do anything about it!"


    "Why were there reporters around?!"


    Raw anger shot through Damian as he yelled, "This is all nned by her! How could reporters be there


    so quickly?!"


    Damian''s assistant remained quiet for a while before cautiously saying, "It must¡¯ve slipped your mind


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    that you were the one that arranged the reporters.You wanted to take a few photos for publicity when


    the gifts were sent to Ms.Schiffer."


    Damian was speechless.He had indeed made such an arrangement, but who would expect this turn of


    events? He may as well have shot himself in the foot now.He expected the press to write glowing


    profiles of him at first and had no idea Naomi would announce that she was allergic to the perfume.He


    would suffer irreparable harm once the news got out.


    Damian was in a state of bewilderment.


    Given that he had never been in such a predicament before, he was at a loss as to how to proceed.


    "F-Find a way to stop this from spreading as much as possible.Then see what that woman''s deal


    is.Calming her down is the most important thing!"


    If Naomi could rephrase what she had said, Damian might be able to redeem himself.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Damian''s assistant nodded in response and went to work.


    Damian continued standing outside the meeting room, afraid to enter.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When he had finally calmed down, he entered the space while maintaining a natural demeanor.


    "Well, I have nothing more to say for today''s meeting.Do you have any questions? Otherwise, let''s


    adjourn."


    The project was important to him, and he could not mess it up now.


    Therefore, it was best to call off the meeting first.


    Everyone in the room was taken aback as soon as he said that.


    They were clearly at the peak of their discussion, yet the meeting was called off.


    "Damian-"


    Joseph quickly corrected himself, "Mr.Damian, why are you adjourning the meeting before you''re done


    with your discussion? Why don''t you introduce the new perfume to us? The perfume sold out so fast


    that none of us got the chance to see it, am I right?"


    Joseph continued with a smile.


    "I brought two bottles here today.Why don''t we give it a try?"


    He then retrieved two perfume bottles and set them on the table.


    Just as someone reached out to grab it, Damian quickly yelled, "Don''t!"


    The sudden reaction surprised everyone, and the person who had stretched his hand out quickly


    retracted it.


    "Damian, what are you doing?!" Joseph frowned unhappily.


    ¡®This boy is acting strange.Not only was hete today, but he also reeked of alcohol, and now, he''s


    acting out"


    "N-Nothing! I''m sure everyone''s tired from this morning''s meeting.Why don''t we take a break? I''m


    taking your suggestions into ount.You''re right that we shouldn''t rush this.I''ll consider this carefully


    before updating you all at the next meeting."


    "It''s fine."


    One of the shareholders with a phone in his hand raised his head and said, "Just exin it to us now."


    Hearing that voice, everyone turned to look at him.


    The person who spoke was Donovan Elm, thepany''s executive vice president.It was not an


    exaggeration to call him a veteran.He was Derrick''s first and only right-hand man.He had been in this


    Therefore, Joseph was startled when he realized that Donovan had spoken up.


    His tone was unpleasant, but Joseph did not dare to contradict it.


    The only thing he could do was cautiously ask, "Mr.Elm, what are you talking about?"


    "That''s my question for Mr.Damian."


    With a tap of his finger, Donovan projected the content of his phone onto the big screen.Now, the whole


    meeting room could see what was on his phone.It was a news page that contained a detailed interview


    with Naomi titled, "Tanner Corporation''s first-ever perfume¡ª a revolution, or pure poison?"


    The article was well written.


    Everyone could see at a nce how the ingredients used in the perfume were prohibited, which led to


    the model they hired being hospitalized due to an allergic reaction to the perfume.


    At this moment, Damian''s face was ashen.He did not expect this matter to spread so fast, and now


    there was no way of suppressing it.


    "Please, exin yourself."


    Donovan crossed his arms and looked at him calmly.


    Damian was in shock! He stared at the projector wide-eyed, carefully reading each line, trying to find a


    w in it.


    Apart from Naomi''s cries and pictures of how her face swelled up from the allergens, there were all


    sorts of questions in the article.


    They questioned whether the perfume had passed the safety test, whether it was an FDA-approved


    product, and whether prohibited ingredients were used in the production.


    They also began to question whether the board of directors was aware of these.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Damian stood there with his feet numb, cold sweat trickling down his forehead.He was at a loss for


    words.


    "Damian, what''s going on? These are nders, aren''t they?"


    Joseph was the first toe back to his senses and ask.


    Hearing that, Damian quickly nodded.


    "Yes, it''s nder! There''s nothing wrong with our perfume.Naomi called and said that she was


    hospitalized because of her allergies yesterday, but she did not mention it being from the perfume.In


    spite of this, the reports present a different picture.She must¡¯ve nned this to frame me!"


    "Oh? Why would she frame you? Did something happen between you two?" Donovan questioned.


    Damian did not know how to answer.


    There was indeed no enmity between them.


    After a moment of thought, he replied, "Maybe she''s trying to ckmail us for the money."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Then, why didn''t she reach out to you instead of going straight to the reporters? Also, it¡¯s said that you


    were the one who sent the media over."


    Donovan''s gaze was sharp as he questioned Damian.This made Damian a little nervous.


    "I sent her a few gifts to show my concerns, so I decided to hire some reporters to take some photos to


    showcase ourpany''s benevolence and concern toward our employees.Who would''ve thought that


    she would take advantage of this and bite back? Mr.Elm, you can''t single me out like this.I''m also a


    victim here!"


    "Single you out?" Donovan sneered.


    Then he turned to Joseph.


    "Mr.Joseph, do you think I''m singling Mr.Damian out?"


    In the face of such a question, Joseph shivered and shook his head.


    "No! Of course not! You''ve always been objective and fair, so why would you do that? Mr.Damian, the


    more important task at hand isn''t whether she framed you or not, but restoring thepany¡¯s


    reputation and minimizing losses."


    He tapped his fingers on the table in a weak attempt to get everyone''s attention away from him.


    "I''ve already dispatched someone to try to stop this from spreading.Then, they''ll question Naomi to


    determine her true motivations for all of this,"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞDamian quickly replied.


    "This is your solution?"


    Donovan looked at him with his eyebrows raised.His disdain was visible on his face and tone.


    "I..."


    Joseph''s back was starting to get damp with sweat.


    Despite the fact that he was quite disappointed with his son''s performance today, he was the one who


    paved the way for Damian.


    Who knew that this hup would prove to be so significant? Joseph realized it would be hard to solve


    this problem now that Donovan was paying attention to it and looking for more information.


    "I did not expect this to happen.For me toe up with such an idea is already an amazing


    thing.However, if you have any other solution, let''s discuss it.After all, this is for the benefit of our


    At this point, Damian knew that he could no longer control the events and instead decided to be


    upfront.He felt everyone should help find a solution because it was in the best interest of thepany.


    Tanner Corporation did not belong to him alone, so the only thing they could do was put their heads


    together ande up with a solution.


    Damian was confident they woulde up with at least one proper solution in the face of such a


    situation.


    Therefore, he plopped back down on his seat.His nerves and anxiety seemed to have settled down by


    now.He was just keen on watching a good show.


    Donovan shot a nce at Damian before his eyes scanned across the room.


    Then, once he saw Arianna, he asked, ''''Ms.Tanner, do you have anyments on this?"

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Arianna had been exceptionally quiet throughout the meeting, barely saying a word, to the point where


    people almost forgot she was there.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Once Donovan called her out, everyone turned to look at her.


    However, Damian was still calm about it as he stood there with a smug smile.


    Although everything was a mess now, he felt it was not his fault.Donovan''s using attitude upset


    Damian.


    ''Who does he think he is to question me like that?"


    "Mr.Elm, everything happened so suddenly.I do feel like it''s premeditated."


    After thinking about it, Arianna continued, "I think this woman is quite suspicious as well."


    "Exactly! There''s something fishy about this woman! She''s trying to frame thepany and me on


    purpose!"


    Damian interrupted, "Maybe La Beaut¨¦ Group sent her.I''ll go look into her at once!"


    Donovan shot him a look, and Damian immediately lost his arrogance.


    Although he was dissatisfied, he knew he was not the president of Tanner Corporation yet.


    Therefore, he was not qualified or powerful enough to contend with the old-timers.


    "We must look into this.However, I think the most important thing to do right now is to have a self-


    inspection," Arianna said.


    "Self-inspection?"


    For a moment, Damian did not understand what she meant.


    Even Joseph was a little confused.


    "Ari, what do you mean?"


    "We should inspect ourselves to see if there are prohibited ingredients in the perfume and if it triggers


    an allergic reaction before the mediaes for us.If nothing is wrong, we''d be confident enough not to


    live in fear when theye and check on us.By then, we must follow through with their procedures and


    get this over with."


    Hearing this, most people in the room agreed.


    In the face of criticism and attacks from others, one must first check themselves.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞIt was


    only through confidence they could be fearless.


    Donovan also nodded thoughtfully.


    However, Joseph did not seem to think the same.


    "Of course, there''s nothing wrong with our perfume! How could our own people try to sabotage us?


    Furthermore, if we conduct a self-inspection, wouldn''t that mean we are aware of the problem? What if


    someone uses it against us?"


    "Yeah, I''m sure there''s no problem with our perfume.I''ve been there throughout the entire production


    period, and there''s absolutely nothing wrong!" Damian defended hurriedly.


    He was in charge of this project, and he was the one that hired the perfumer.He supervised the


    production the whole time, even hiring the model himself.


    If something was wrong with the perfume, wouldn''t that mean he was the problem? Even if he was not


    the problem, it was due to his negligence in supervision that allowed such a thing to happen.


    "I think..."


    Arianna turned to the projector and said, "I''m not sure if you guys noticed this piece of paper here.It''s


    the test report from the hospital.Although it stated that Naomi is allergic to our perfume, it did not clearly


    state that it contains prohibited ingredients.


    "However, it is said that the hospital will send it for further identification.If we genuinely want to fight


    back and protect our name, we should devise a favorable assessment report before the hospital''s


    resultse out."


    Her idea immediately won the approval of most people.


    Donovan nodded.


    "I agree!"


    "Me too! ¡°


    "I agree as well!"


    The crowd¡¯s echoes flustered Damian, and he quickly turned to look at Joseph for help.


    "Dad..."


    In this situation, it was difficult for Joseph to stand by his son''s side blindly, so he could only nod and


    agree.


    "Count me in!"


    "Ms.Tanner, would you be okay if we leave you in charge of this?" Donovan looked at her and asked.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Arianna nodded.


    "Of course!"


    Just like that, the meeting ended.


    Damian never expected the highlight of his life to end like this.


    Not only was he pained, but he also did not know what to do next.


    "Arianna Tanner, what are you trying to do here?!"


    He could not hold himself back and rushed to grab her arm.


    "Mr.Damian, what are you doing?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Arianna did not bother to break free from his grip.


    Instead, she frowned and looked at him."You''re hurting me."


    Turning a deaf ear to her words, Damian became more aggressive.


    "Is this part of your n?! You''re trying to frame me, aren''t you?! Why did you suggest inspecting our


    perfume?! Are you trying to say there''s something wrong with my perfume?!"


    His voice boomed.


    Since there were still people around the lounge area, it attracted many people¡¯s attention as they


    gathered around.


    However, the duo was their two bosses, so no one dared to speak up.


    Everyone just stood and watched quietly.


    "Mr.Damian, I need you to calm down.We should all work on trying to solve this problem.It''s useless for


    you to yell at me like this," §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞArianna replied calmly, "Let me go."


    "No! Tell me the truth right now!"


    "What truth? This is an unexpected situation for all of us.If you think I''m trying to sabotage you, you can


    solve it yourself."


    With that, she dumped everything in her hands into Damian''s arms.


    These were all the documents that the public rtions department gave her since she was entirely


    responsible for solving this crisis.


    Now, she dumped it all to Damian, who almost did not catch them.


    "Did I cause this to happen? You''re the only one in charge of the perfume project.Now that something


    has happened, I have to help you clean up your mess.Yet, you''re here, pointing your finger at me.Since


    you''re so capable, solve it yourself!"


    Arianna shrugged him off and left.


    Damian stood there, stunned.He watched her walk away for a moment before he came to his senses.


    "I didn''t mean it that way! It''s just that when you suggested we do a self-inspection, wouldn''t that mean


    that you suspect there''s something wrong with my perfume?"


    "Is there any use if I said the perfume is fine?"


    After going toward the elevator and pressing the button, Arianna crossed her arms as rage pulsed


    through her.


    "Even if I tell the media and consumers that our perfume is fine, a supermodel ndered us.Which side


    do you think the people will believe?"


    At this point, Damian did not know what to say.


    "The only thing that can give us an upper hand is to have evidence! Without evidence, no one will listen


    to you.Do you know how big of a scandal it was when La Beaut¨¦ Group¡¯s perfumed was rumored to be


    poisonous? A bigpany like La Beaut¨¦ Group could barely even handle it.How can we, who just


    stepped foot into his field, solve this?"


    This entirely shut Damian down, and he was humbled.


    "Then..."


    "Then, what? Get the factory to pack and send all the remaining perfumes to us, and we''ll send them


    for testing.We need to be fast! " Arianna ordered.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Although Damian was reluctant, he had to admit Arianna was more experienced than him in dealing


    with crises.


    When the elevator door opened, Nathaniel was standing there.


    The three of them exchanged looks, and just as Damian was about to speak, he heard Arianna say,


    "Come with me!"


    She called Nathaniel into her office and closed the door.


    However, as Arianna did not draw the curtains, everyone could see that she was talking with a solemn


    expression, presumably about the perfume crisis.


    Damian continued to pace around outside.His mind was in chaos.


    After much deliberation, he still thought that woman was the root of all these problems.He even


    wondered if Naomi had taken money from someone else and tried to frame him.


    After thinking about this a bit more, he stomped away.


    Although Arianna seemed upied talking to Nathaniel in her office, she fixed her eyes on Damian,


    who was outside.


    When she saw him leave in a hurry, she dropped the act and signaled with her eyes that Damian had


    left.


    "Where do you think that idi*t is going?" Nathaniel asked casually.


    "Where else can he go? With that brain of his, there are not many ces he''d think of," Arianna


    snorted disdainfully.


    "It''s your turn to make a move next.Is there anything wrong with the perfumer at your end?"


    "Of course not. Everything is under control."


    Clenching his fists, he continued smilingly, "We''re so close to our victory.Once this is all over, you''ll


    soon be President Arianna."


    "All right, I''m not that naive and know my ce.This isn''t over.Don''t forget I still have a very capable


    uncle."


    Arianna¡¯s eyes turned sinister at the mention of Derrick.


    As long as he was still around, she would always feel uneasy.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞIt was like a ticking time


    bomb.


    "Isn''t that uncle of yours sick and unable to do anything?" Nathaniel asked nonchntly.


    "With his current situation, I don''t think he''llst long.By the way, isn''t his son out of reach?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Arianna frowned, looking at Nathaniel.


    "Do you think your aunt will share such news with your uncle?"


    He smiled sinisterly.


    There were hidden meanings behind his words.


    Arianna immediately understood what he meant.


    "So, what you''re trying to say is..."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "For an old man to attend his son''s funeral would be a big blow to him."


    "I guess so, but there isn''t a definite answer on whether or not Benedict is still alive."


    "Don''t you think that having no news is news too? It''s up to the people around him to decide what to


    make of it."


    The wide grin on Nathaniel''s face made Arianna frown.


    "I never realized how evil you are."


    "Evil? Maybe it''s because you''re too kind, my dear sister."


    Nathaniel grinned and continued casually, "Don''t forget, we''re both born to the same mother."


    "Shut up!"


    Arianna¡¯s frown deepened.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to call me that when we''re in thepany building? Are you trying to get us


    caught?"


    "Okay, okay.My bad.I won''t repeat it."


    He raised his hands in surrender.


    After that, he turned around and said, "I''ll head over to the perfumer to get things sorted out.Then we''ll


    just sit back and watch the show unfold."


    Upon saying that, Nathaniel opened the door and left.


    Only then did Arianna finally rx and plopped herself down on the chair.She looked at the pile of


    documents in front of her as Nathaniel''s words echoed in her ears.


    "For an old man to attend his son''s funeral would be a big blow to him...It''s up to the people around him


    to decide what to make of it.¡±

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Lily brought some fruits and a thermos of hot porridge to the hospital for Olivia''s visit.


    After she had resigned and worked with Lily at the studio, Olivia had not been eating properly.


    When Lily got the call informing her that Olivia was in the hospital, she was shocked.


    Lily was relieved to learn from Edward that it was only a minor stomach ulcer, and she quickly brought


    some porridge and fruit over early in the morning.


    "Where is the person who''d always make me eat? You''re something else.How could you forget to


    eat?!"


    Lily kept muttering as she poured the porridge into a small bowl.


    "Your stomach is very sensitive now, and you should only eat food that is easy to digest.Now, no matter


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    how much you crave them, you can''t eat all that delicious food you like anymore."


    Then she sat on the edge of the bed and blew on the spoon as she nced at Olivia, who was still


    Lily genuinely did not know what to do with this woman.


    "How dare youugh still?"


    "What a privilege to hear you nag,"Olivia said sweetly.


    She was moved by how concerned Lily was.She sounded a little off on the phonest night, and that


    clumsy man rushed over to her in the middle of the night.


    There, he noticed that she was suffering from a stomachache and quickly sent her to the hospital.He


    even stayed up all night to take care of her, and before he left, he bought her breakfast.


    This thoughtfulness truly warmed Olivia''s heart.


    "You''re sick! This is self-injury!" Lily rolled her eyes before bringing the spoon closer to Olivia.


    "Open your mouth!"


    Olivia obediently opened her mouth and ate a mouthful of porridge.


    Then, she grinned and said, "You''re right; I am sick Otherwise, why would I be here?"


    "Wow, you still have a lot of wits, don''t you? If you don''t eat properly in the future, I''ll-""


    Before she could finish her sentences, chaos was heard from outside, apanied by a pitter- patter


    of footsteps.


    Since the door to the ward wasn''t shut, they could see the group of people running by with cameras


    and microphones.


    They appeared to be a group of reporters.


    "Reporters?!"


    Lily was a little surprised.


    "No way!"


    Olivia subconsciously shrank back into herforter, a little startled.


    "It''s just a stomachache.It won''t rm the media.I''m not that popr!"


    After a pause, she looked at Lily and asked, "Lily, could it be for you?"


    This was probably the case because no one besides Lily would have enough appeal to warrant


    sending in a news crew.


    However, Lily shook her head.


    "I don''t think so."


    If they wereing for her, they would already know which ward and floor she was on.Therefore, for


    them to hurry past the door like that was obviously for someone else.


    "Who else could it be for?"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞOlivia asked curiously.


    She was currently staying in the VIP ward, and it was something that not many people could afford.


    Although she did not know what Edward did, she only found out the price after she had stayed the


    night.She was dumbfounded, but she could only obediently stay there since it was already paid for.


    This was the VIP floor.There were few rooms, and she had no idea if the others were even upied.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    "That''s none of our business,"Lily said before closing the door.


    Then she sat back down and continued feeding Olivia the porridge.


    This industry was chaotic.


    The reporters weren''t there for any of them, so it was best not to poke their noses into it.


    After eating two bowls of porridge, taking a break, and munching on a banana, Olivia thought she


    heard footsteps outside.She guessed that the reporters must have left and felt more at ease.


    "You should rest well these couple of days.There''s nothing much in the studio right now, so you don''t


    have to worry.Once you''re out, you can continue to rest at home if you like," Lily said.


    "Don''t you have a new series of themes toe up with? Can you do it on your own?"


    Olivia knew of Lisa''s request, so she was eager to ensure everything was going well.


    After all, this was the first big project that the studio had, and it was a big stepping stone for them.


    "I have yet to decide on a theme, but I have a rough idea.Give me time to think about it.We''ll work on it


    together once you''ve settled down and hopefully feel better.I''ll leave you with a few tasks, so don''t


    worry! Lily said with a smile.She had already reached out to Lisa''s team, but she had yet to get a


    reply.Although follow-ups were inevitable, she had to be cautious.Someone might take advantage of


    one wrong move and try to bring her down.


    In the past, Lily did not think so carefully.


    It was also through experience and countless turmoil that she finally learned her lesson.She was lucky


    to havee out alive and always had someone to lean on.


    "You crazy b*tch..."


    The ward''s door was suddenly kicked open, and an angry young man stood at the doorway, startling


    the two women inside.


    When he finally saw who was inside, the three of them looked at each other in shock.They didn''t know


    each other at all.


    "F*ck, I got the wrong room!"


    Just like that, he turned and left.


    "Why is that man so rude?"


    Olivia was stunned.


    Not only did he scare them to death because of his mistake, but he left without apologizing!


    "Maybe he''s looking for his nemesis,"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞLily said half-jokingly.


    She was puzzled when she got up to close the door again.


    That man''s face looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen him.She stood at the


    door and looked down the corridor as she closed it.


    The man strode to the room at the end of the corridor.


    This time, although he didn''t kick open the door, he swung it open.


    It seemed like he was finally in the correct ward.


    Immediately after, there were screams heard from the ward.


    The voices were loud enough for her to pick up words like "ndered" and "framed."


    Although Lily strained her ears to try to listen in, she could not make sense of what was going on.


    Lily quickly retracted her head when she heard movement at the other end of the corridor.She closed


    the door and hid behind it, peeking out from the door''s crack.


    Then she saw the group of reporters from earlier rushing toward that ward, It was as if something


    significant were happening, and if they were any slower, they might miss it.


    Fortunately, Lily managed to retreat into the ward quickly.


    Otherwise, the reporters would have bumped into her.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    "Lily, what''s going on?"


    Olivia tilted her head and asked.She observed Lily getting up to close the door, but she didn''t return for


    quite some time, and then, it was only partially closed.


    "Shush!" Lily gestured.


    "I''m watching a show."


    Olivia was speechless! Wasn''t Lily the one who said not to meddle in other people''s business? Olivia


    did not know why Lily was interested until, amidst the yelling, Lily suddenly remembered who that man


    was.


    That man that barged in was Joseph Tanner''s illegitimate son, Damian.The fact that Lily had heard of


    him was also purely coincidental.


    Jenny had told her at the time that Nathaniel had taken a job with Tanner Corporation and proposed


    that they go into the perfume business.He even opened up a new department to develop perfume, with


    him being the person in charge.


    Lily had no idea when he became the project manager of Tanner Corporation or how he became


    involved with them.


    However, Jenny warned Lily that theirplicated rtionship could lead him to pull some tricks on


    her.


    With that in mind, Jenny felt that his proposal to start a perfume department at Tanner Corporation was


    a shot at Lily.


    At that time, Lily didn''t think much about it and just smiled.She had never regarded anyone as her rival


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    in making perfumes.She had entered the business purely out of love, which allowed her to persevere


    until today.


    However, an interesting thing happened.


    Not long after the perfume project wasunched, there was a change in the person in charge.


    Now, Damian was the one who led the project.It wasmon knowledge that Joseph was doing this to


    advance his illegitimate son''s career.


    Joseph was creating opportunities for Damian, and Nathaniel was the sacrificialmb.


    Lily no longer cared about Nathaniel''s affairs, so she did not find out what happened afterward.He was


    a victim of a power struggle.


    Given his nature, he probably found it challenging to make concessions and put up with that.


    The two rooms were pretty close to each other.


    Seeing that the door was ajar, coupled with the fact that this floor was rtively empty, Lily just had to


    focus to eavesdrop on what was happening.


    This was a skill she had picked up by learning kickboxing.She could hear everything if she


    concentrated hard enough.


    In Naomi''s ward, she was lying on the hospital bed with tears streaming down her face, looking pitiful.


    Coupled with her reddened eyes and how she did not say a word in the face of Damian''s usation, it


    gave off the impression that she had indeed been wronged.


    The rash on her face was still there, so she did not look very presentable.


    Compared to how she looked on stage, her current state provoked even more sympathy from people


    who saw her.


    "Naomi Schiffer, who paid you to nder the Tanner family like this? I don''t think I''ve mistreated you,


    from contacting you to settling your payment.Why are you doing this, and who paid you?"


    To Damian, Naomi was the crux of all the problems.


    As long as she admitted that it was an act of defamation, all of the issues would be resolved.


    "Say something! Do you think I''d buy into your tears?!"


    He growled, "Who paid you? Is it someone I know? Is he trying to besmirch mypany?!"


    "Mr.Tanner, Ms.Schiffer is still recovering from her allergies.Don''t you think it''s too much to interrogate


    her like this?"


    A reporter, who also happened to be Naomi''s fan, could not stand it any longer and stepped in.


    "She''s trying to nder me! Do you understand what that means? Who willpensate mypany


    while she recuperates?" Damian yelled as his head whipped around to her.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    "So, Mr.Tanner, you seem to prioritize yourpany''s loss over Ms.Schiffer''s well-being, am I right?"


    Another reporter immediately stepped in and questioned.


    Damian was no fool and immediately picked up on the trick question.


    "Of course, I care about Ms.Schiffer, but before there¡¯s any conclusive evidence, it''s wrong for her to


    say something is wrong with our perfume.We consider it nder and have the right to pursue it!"


    "The hospital has already issued a test report confirming that yourpany''s perfume triggered


    Ms.Schiffer''s allergic reaction.There is no doubt about that.Why are you still trying to argue? What


    other evidence do you need?"


    "Mr.Tanner, did youe here to pressure Ms.Schiffer into changing her statement?"


    "Are you here to suppress this matter because yourpany cannot prove its innocence?"


    "If it triggered Ms.Schiffer''s allergic reaction, other consumers must also be experiencing it.What''s


    more, my sources say your perfume contains prohibited ingredients that aren''t supposed to be on the


    market.How did you pass the safety test? Do you have an insider in the inspection team?"


    "Consumers have the right to know all these, and it''s not something you can cover up by screaming


    about defamation.If you think she''s ndering you, why don''t you sue her?"


    These reporters seemed to havee prepared, pushing Damian into a corner.


    With so many questions directed at him alongside hisck of experience in such situations, he was


    rendered speechless to the point that he could not even utter a single word.


    "Y-You..."


    "Mr.Tanner, what more do you have to say? Are you going to say that we''re ndering you as well?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Damian''s fear of provoking public anger bewildered him.


    Only then did he realize the mistake he had made.He finally understood why people at thepany


    wanted to stop him froming over.


    Although he directed all his anger toward Naomi, who curled up in the hospital bed, he could not do or


    say anything recklessly with the reporters around.


    Therefore, he gritted his teeth and red at her before bitterly saying, "Good on you, Naomi! Our


    After saying that, he turned around, squeezed through the crowd, and left.


    However, the reporters did not chase after him.


    Instead, they all turned their cameras toward Naomi, who immediately covered her face and wept.


    "Ms.Schiffer, do you have anything to say in the face of such a threat?"


    "I have noments.I only know I''m very ufortable right now, and I have no idea if this will


    continue to affect me in the future.I don''t like pushing back on work I have nothing to say.I just want to


    rest right now."


    Naomi shook her head and burst into tears.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHer misery made everyone pity her.


    "Don''t worry, Ms.Schiffer! We will seek justice for you!"


    "Everyone here is on your side, Ms.Schiffer.We''ve seen your allergies.We won''t let unscrupulous


    "Yes, thatpany is unscrupulous!"


    With just a sentence, the crowd was infuriated as they all empathized with Naomi.


    Naomi pulled up theforter and sobbed.


    "Thank you, everyone.I''m getting a little tired now."


    "We should leave and let Ms.Schiffer rest.We wish you a speedy recovery."

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    After that, the reporters left.


    They had everything they needed and more.


    Now, they just had to go back and edit the clips in preparation for their new posts.


    The story this time was sensational, and it was as big a deal as Lily''s poisonous perfume or even more


    prominent.


    In Lily''s case, it was just an audio recording, and there was no solid proof.


    In addition, La Beaut¨¦ Group had a solid background with an excellent public rtions team.


    Although the news story did not take long to spread, the PR team quickly suppressed it.


    Then once the press conference concluded, it gave them a clean te and put thepany in a


    positive light.


    Immediately after, some said La Beaut¨¦ Group''s perfumes are good for one''s health and could even


    cure diseases.


    They were miracle products.


    Later, what was even more interesting was that Lily resigned from La Beaut¨¦ Group.


    Everyone assumed she was going toy back and enjoy being a trophy wife, but sheter revealed she


    had opened her own studio and was looking into creating her own brand.


    That woman was truly unimaginable.


    However, things were different for Tanner Corporation.


    It was their first attempt to break into the perfume industry with their first product.


    Before theunch, thepany did all sorts of gimmicks, and it garnered an overwhelming amount of


    publicity.


    Then the product sold out almost immediately as soon as it went on the market.


    It had only been less than two days since the product had been in the limelight, but thepany was


    already in hot water.


    This time, it was not just an audio recording or a blurry video.


    The reporters had witnesses and physical evidence.


    The media had no idea how the Tanner Corporation would get out of this.


    Naomi was in the hospital and had enough publicity and influence as a supermodel without pulling such


    a stunt.


    There was also a physical report from the hospital, so there was no way it would be a fake.


    The story would be even more interesting if this were indeed a hoax.


    Who could collude with the hospital to produce such a report just to nder Tanner Corporation?


    Therefore, no matter how the story went, it was an attention- grabbing article.


    All the reporters were excited as they tried to dig deeper into the subject.


    They hoped to find more information.


    Lily watched the crowd disperse before closing the door behind her and sighing.


    Olivia noticed Lily''s strange expression and tilted her head to ask, "Do you know them?"


    "Not really."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Lily only knew who Damian was, but she had never interacted with him.However, he reminded her of


    Arianna and their unpleasant past.


    "I think there''s a supermodel in the room next door.The reporters have been in and out of here over the


    past two days," Olivia exined.


    She had no idea who was in the ward next to hers, nor was she interested.


    "How lively!" Lilyughed.


    "Make sure you get enough rest and don''t move around too much.You need to watch what you eat and


    avoid spicy food.Just because you feel fine doesn''t mean you can be reckless with your food intake,


    okay?"


    "I know! How do you¡ª"


    Her face flushed red before even finishing her sentence.


    "How do I, what?"


    Lily teased.


    When she noticed how red Olivia was getting, Lily quickly guessed that Olivia''s rtionship with


    Edward wasn''t as simple as she thought.


    "Look at you! How can you not tell me after all this time?"


    Lily pinched Olivia''s cheek and continued, "Take care of yourself.I''m going to leave.I''ll visit you again


    when I''m free."


    "You don''t have to keeping here.The doctor will discharge me in two days.Plus, I''m fine!"


    Olivia did not want to bother Lily and hastily exined her situation.


    "Hm, I guess I''m not that important when there''s a guy in your life."§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞLily snorted


    jokingly.


    "That''s not¡ª"


    Just as Olivia was about to exin herself, Lily chuckled and interrupted, "All right, I was just teasing


    you.I know.However, I really do have to go.Are you okay here alone?"


    "Yeah." Olivia nodded.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Upon reaching home, Joseph looked for his daughter straight away.


    "Where¡¯s Ari? Hasn¡¯t shee back yet?"


    He appeared anxious.


    At this moment, Eloise sat in the living room, sipping tea and watching TV.She replied unhurriedly, "Isn¡¯t


    she at thepany? Why are you back so early today?"


    "It¡¯s urgent!" Joseph yelled anxiously.


    "Why hasn¡¯t Arie home yet? I left thepany when I saw her leaving.Why hasn¡¯t she arrived


    home yet? Did something happen to her on her way home?"


    Eloise nced at him in surprise and said, "Hey, you¡¯re a weird one.Since you watched her leave, why


    didn¡¯t you call out to her? You could¡¯ve talked to her at thepany, but why did you have to wait till


    you got home?"


    Joseph was in a foul mood and rebuked, "You know nothing! There are so many people at the


    home, but why isn¡¯t she back yet?"


    He took out his phone to make a call as he spoke.


    When he heard an automated voice, he grew even more frustrated.


    "Ugh! She turned her phone off!"


    "She¡¯s probably upied.It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know she doesn¡¯te home straight after work


    sometimes.What''s with the rush? She¡¯s going to be fine."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Eloise leaned forward, refilled her cup, and then slowly picked it up again to sip on it.


    "She''ll be fine, but I won¡¯t be! Thepany has a huge problem now, do you know that?"


    Joseph hysterically roared as if he wanted to tear the whole house apart with his voice.


    Eloise threw him a nce again and said, "Why are you yelling at me then? What can I do now that


    there¡¯s a problem at thepany? I¡¯m just a housewife, and I only know how to manage the things at


    home and the Tanner family¡¯s trivial matters, including taking care of all of you.I can¡¯t help with anything


    when ites to thepany¡¯s matters."


    "You just don¡¯t get it!"


    Joseph waved and continued to dial Arianna¡¯s number, still frustrated.


    However, her phone was still unreachable.


    At that moment, a scene on the TV screen attracted his attention.


    Eloise was watching a news channel showing a group of people crowding around a ce.


    The broadcast was shaky, and the scene was chaotic, but they could hear the loudest voice in the


    crowd.


    "This is nder! Who is going to make up for thepany¡¯s losses?! Wait for it..."


    Joseph leaned over, trying to see the screen better when he heard Eloise click her tongue.


    "Hey, isn''t that Damian?"


    Her words made Joseph''s heart skip a beat.He took a closer look, and indeed, it was Damian.


    Thest image yed on TV was him rushing out of the scene angrily.


    "Why is this on TV? Who is he arguing with? Come and take a look.Was I hallucinating, or is that your


    beloved son?"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞEloise asked while sipping on her tea with a faint smile hanging on her


    lips.


    There was a crisis, but Eloise appeared to be calm and rxed.


    Joseph felt a ball of fury burning within him, pushing him to the verge of exploding.


    " He¡¯s such an imbecile!"


    Joseph yelled a couple of times as he walked around the house.


    He was still holding his phone as he continued to make calls.


    As soon as the other end answered, he roared immediately, "Idi*t! Where are you now? Come back


    home this instant!"


    "Dad, ¡¯m at my mom¡¯s ce.I don¡¯t want to go anywhere right now!"


    Damian''s voice was timid and trembling.


    From the speakers, Joseph could hear Elizabethforting Damian.He felt slightly relieved when he


    heard that Damian was with his mother.


    "No.Come back home right now.I need to talk to you about something!" Joseph ordered.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    "Dad, I really can¡¯t leave now! The reporters are out there, and people are watching me everywhere!


    Someone will follow me out of here as soon as I do!" Damian said, trembling.


    Joseph was enraged, but he agreed with Damian''s logic.


    At first, this incident alone was enough to get media attention, but he even made a scene at the


    hospital.


    Now, all the reporters and paparazzi were probably watching Damian¡¯s every move, waiting to catch his


    faults.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Okay then.Just stay at your mom¡¯s ce for the time being.I''ll head over there right now.Remember


    not to leave the house or show up in public.Don¡¯t answer anyone¡¯s phone calls, either.You know


    nothing about this matter and must wait for thepany to settle this issue.Do you understand me?"


    Joseph asked sternly.


    Damian was trembling in fear and had no ns whatsoever now.He just nodded his head fervently.


    "I got it.I got it."


    After hanging up, Joseph picked up his zer and was about to leave the house.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHis


    action made Eloise scoff.


    "You¡¯re heading to that woman¡¯s ce?"


    Joseph turned to face her.He frowned and was not in the mood tofort Eloise now.


    "Do you know the situation right now? Keep all that jealousy to yourself! I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s a


    serious problem this time around! It¡¯s game over for all of us if it¡¯s not settled properly!"


    Though he slightly exaggerated to frighten her, he was correct that, this time, it was not a trivial matter.


    The media was a group that liked to stir things up.


    They would report anything if their article could grab the public''s attention.The bigger something blew


    up, the happier they would be.


    Joseph found a cap, put it on, and then wore a pair of sunsses.He dared not drive his car but called


    for a cab and headed to Elizabeth¡¯s ce.He arrived in a hurry.


    After knocking on the door for some time, he finally heard a voice from the other side.


    "Who is it?"


    "It¡¯s me.Elly, open the door quickly!"


    The door opened, revealing a crack.


    Joseph got into the house and then closed the door behind him swiftly.He finally sighed in relief after


    closing the door and noticed a slight decrease in tension.


    "Dad..."


    Damian stood opposite him and called out in a soft voice.


    "you hopeless piece of sh*t!"


    Joseph cursed and raised his hand, about to hit Damian, but was stopped by Elizabeth.


    Tugging at his arm, she said, "We¡¯re in trouble! What''s the point of hitting him now?"


    "You sure know that we¡¯re in trouble, and it¡¯s because of what he did!"


    When Joseph was stopped, he returned his hand to his side but could not refrain from reprimanding


    Damian.


    "I''ve heard about it, and Damian can¡¯t be med for this."


    Elizabeth walked over to Damian and hugged him with a distressed expression.


    "All our son wanted to do is seed and make you proud! What did he do wrong? He''s still young and


    inexperienced, and that¡¯s why those cunning people tricked him.Instead of helping him, you wanted to


    beat him up.Are you even his dad?"


    After a pause, she continued, "Do you know how much we went through by being by your side all these


    years? I¡¯ve brought him up by myself, and now he¡¯s helping you at thepany.How could you beat


    him up? If I knew this would happen, I would''ve just died with him long ago! That¡¯s better than getting


    scolded by you right here!"


    Her eyes started to well up with tears as she spoke.


    Joseph was stunned.


    All of his angry emotions were disrupted by her cries.He was so frustrated he did not know what to say.


    "Fine.Why are you bringing the past up again? What¡¯s the point of talking about that? You said that he


    wanted to seed.Fine.What did he do that made him get scammed? I¡¯ve told him many times that he


    had to be careful, but look at what''s happening now.He made a mess, and it¡¯s a big mess!"


    It was a mess that could crush thepany into nothing!

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    "Dad, I''ve given this some thought, and I can''t be med.I have no idea who I offended, and that


    woman, Naomi, was trying to scam me!"


    Damian cried.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After wiping away his tears, he continued.


    "All of them set me up for this!" Joseph said, waving his hand, "That''s enough.Naomi''s allergies were


    obvious, and they couldn''t be faked.I also saw the photos and videos, and I can tell you those are


    real.There¡¯s even the report from the hospital..."


    "Maybe it¡¯s all part of her n!"


    Damian interjected hastily.


    "She added an allergen to the perfume just to frame me!"


    Joseph threw him a nce and took a seat on the couch.


    "Why would she do that to you? Do you have beef with her? Have you wronged her?"


    Damian shook his head.This was something he could not wrap his head around either.


    "Although I don¡¯t know the reason, I¡¯m sure she framed me! It¡¯s impossible for there to be any problem


    with the perfume.That, I can assure you."


    He had personally supervised the entire production process of the perfume.


    On top of that, he hired an internationally renowned perfumer.


    This assured him that there were no mistakes with the product.


    After much deliberation, he concluded that the problemy with Naomi.She could be allergic to


    something in the perfume or have been told to frame him.


    He regretted his choice so much.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have hired models from within the country.


    They were not that famous, yet they caused a lot of trouble.


    "Dad, I could¡¯ve hired an international supermodel if you had allocated more budget back then.This


    wouldn''t have happened either," Damian could not help butin.


    "Shut the h*ll up!"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞJoseph eximed, pointing at him.


    "Did I not tell you that we have a limited budget in the early phases of the project? You wanted to hire


    internationally renowned perfumers and even international models for your advertisement! Why don¡¯t


    you fly into space and hire aliens to endorse your products? Isn¡¯t that better?"


    Damian was rendered speechless, not daring to speak after being rebuked so severely.


    Elizabeth stepped in.


    "Why are you so fierce? Damian is right, though.Whenever I chose things, I would buy the branded


    ones too.Who would want to buy a perfume created by some unknown perfumer? Also, look at what¡¯s


    happening now.He ran into this problem because he didn''t have enough money to hire a world- famous


    supermodel.You''re not capable enough and want our son to achieve big things in thepany, yet


    you¡¯re unwilling to allocate enough budget for him.How could you do that? You want him to do


    something but refuse to give him the support he needs!"


    "Enough! Stop it! This situation is already messed up enough."


    Joseph put his elbows on his knees and used his fingers to massage his temples.He was agitated.


    "No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have looked for Naomi at such a time.I told you not to look for her, but


    you didn¡¯t listen to me!"


    "I just wanted to know what she was up to!""


    Damian muttered, unwilling to back down.


    "I didn¡¯t think there would be so many reporters waiting there."


    "di*t! The reporters will undoubtedly be watching you at such a time, just as they would ourpany!


    Didn¡¯t you think about that?"


    Joseph was tired of scolding Damian.He gasped for breath and said nothing for a moment.


    Now, both his mind and heart were twisted into a mess.He chastised Damian for everything and


    couldn''t think of anything else to say.


    Elizabeth looked at Joseph and pushed Damian with her elbow, motioning for him to pour a ss of


    water.


    Then she handed the ss to Joseph.


    "Okay, don¡¯t be mad anymore.It has already urred, so let us consider how to resolve this issue.I


    believe Damian''s viewpoint is correct.It¡¯s just that he was too impulsive.The model is the key person in


    this issue.None of this would¡¯ve happened if it wasn''t for her."


    Joseph felt her words made sense after he calmed down and gave them some thought.


    Naomi was indeed the critical person in this matter.


    "Damian.Are you sure that our perfume is perfectly fine?"


    When Joseph asked this question, he demonstrated his support for Damian and trust in his son.


    Damian understood his words immediately and got closer.He squatted down before Joseph and looked


    up at him.


    "Dad, trust me.There¡¯s no problem with the perfume at all! Although I¡¯m no expert in perfumes, I¡¯ve


    been involved in and supervised the entire process from its research phase until its production.It¡¯s


    impossible that anything had gone wrong!"

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    "Okay.I trust you too!"


    Joseph nodded.


    "Think about it carefully.Did she hold a grudge against you because you made a mistake when


    discussing the endorsement with her? For example, you refused to meet some of her requirements, or


    she was dissatisfied with the fee paid to her."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Joseph pondered it, ¡®Could it be that something went wrong during their discussion, and it wasn¡¯t


    rectified in time because he thought it wasn¡¯t a big deal? Could they be taking revenge on him because


    of that?¡¯


    "No," Damian recalled the meeting and shook his head.


    "It was a pleasant discussion.She said nothing about the endorsement fees and quickly agreed to be


    our model.During the shoot, everything went well too.She had never requested anything and


    cooperated well with our team."


    Since things were going swimmingly, Damian didn''t give it much thought, much less anticipate that it


    would deal him a fatal blow.


    "That¡¯s weird."


    Elizabeth, who was listening in on their conversation, straightened her back.


    "I know!"


    "you know?"


    Joseph was doubtful.


    "Tell us about what you know then."


    "I know why Naomi did this!"


    She threw Joseph a nce and scoffed.Then she pointed at him.


    "It¡¯s because of you!"


    "Me?"


    Joseph was confused.


    "Stop messing around!"


    "I¡¯m not messing around! It¡¯s because of you!"


    Elizabeth proceeded to exin herself, "Think about this.What¡¯s Naomi¡¯s job?"


    "A model!"


    "Yeah.What kind of people are models?"


    Confused, Joseph said impatiently, "Models are models.What do you mean by what kind of people they


    are? Just get straight to the point and stop ying games with me!"


    "Hmph!" She rolled her eyes unhappily.


    "Models are part of the entertainment industry, idi*t!"


    "What does that have anything to do with me?"


    "Of course it does.Think about that woman in your house.What was her upation back then? She¡¯s


    from that circle, so maybe they knew each other and then joined hands to frame Damian! Perhaps they


    conspired to trick Damian into making silly mistakes!"


    Perhaps Elizabeth¡¯s brain was wired differently.


    Given her ignorance of Nathaniel and Arianna''s actions, she could only piece half the truth together by


    sheer luck.


    Hence, she was cing all the me on Eloise alone.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe was convinced that Eloise


    was involved in this case, but the only evidence she had was circumstantial at best.


    Joseph was taken aback for a moment before he mmed his palm down on the table.


    "Elizabeth, that¡¯s enough! This isn¡¯t the time for you to be jealous! How could you me her? Let me


    tell you this now.This matter has absolutely nothing to do with her!"


    Joseph would not believe that Eloise was involved in this.


    Firstly, she retired from the industry long ago.


    Even if she were to know the current celebrities or models, why would they work together with her to do


    such a risky thing? People in the entertainment industry were, after all, realistic people.


    Second, after all these years together, Joseph knew his wife wouldn''t betray him for the bigger picture.


    Although this matter could get Damian in trouble, it would bring huge losses to thepany.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Elizabeth was displeased by Joseph¡¯s words, thinking he was protecting Eloise.


    "How is that impossible? You''re training Damian to be the sessor of thepany these days.She


    could be jealous and hold a grudge against Damian and is plotting something to destroy us! She and


    that model are both in the same line of work.Don¡¯t you forget that!"


    The more Elizabeth exined, the more she was convinced by her own assumptions.


    Then she pulled Damian into her arms and began to wail again.


    "We¡¯re so miserable! My son, you¡¯re finally going to seed, but I can¡¯t believe someone tried to stop


    you by doing all these..."


    "That¡¯s enough.Stop overthinking! Eloise is not that kind of person!"


    Joseph rebuked, then continued after taking a breath, "She¡¯s concerned about the bigger picture.This


    isn¡¯t just about the jealousy both of you feel but involves the entire Tanner Corporation.What good


    would she gain out of destroying thepany? Do you think she¡¯s that dumb?"


    Elizabeth was stunned by his yells while Damian slowly tugged at her shirt.


    "Mom, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Eloise.It should be one of our businesspetitors.I¡¯m inexperienced, so the


    Initially, Damian was flustered, but at this point, with all the chaos, he gradually regained his


    No matter how much he agreed with his mother¡¯s words, it was evident Joseph did not believe in them,


    so he found it pointless to argue further about that.


    Seeing his attitude, Joseph finally felt more satisfied and nodded, saying, "The most important thing


    right now is not to find the person at fault but rather settle the issue first."


    "Then...what should we do?"


    Elizabeth had no idea how they could get through this crisis.


    After all, she had never been in business before and had no experience dealing with such things.


    After she graduated from university, she found a job in sales and got together with Joseph not long


    after that.


    Then she chose to quit her job and relied on him for a living until now.She was not entirely out of touch


    with society because Joseph was not always around.


    Hence, she had a lot of time to go shopping and watch the news whenever she felt bored.


    Otherwise, she would have no idea what was happening in the world.


    "Let me think about it.Anyhow, Damian, you should stay home and avoid being in the public¡¯s eyes over


    the next few weeks.If thepany needs you to make an exnation to the public, you must keep an


    unassertive attitude, give in and apologize.Do you understand me?"


    Damian nodded.


    "Yeah.I got it, Dad."


    "Okay then.I¡¯ll take my leave now."


    Joseph stood up, feeling mentally and physically exhausted, as if all his energy had been sucked out of


    him overnight.


    "Aren''t you staying for dinner?" Elizabeth asked hastily.


    "Why don¡¯t you stay here tonight?"


    "Do I look like I¡¯m in the mood for that right now? This matter is urgent, and we need to settle this as


    soon as possible.Do you think I can wait any longer?"


    Joseph threw her a sideways nce, and for the first time in so many years, he felt that Elizabeth did


    not understand him at all.


    "You don¡¯t understand anything!"


    "Hey!"


    Elizabeth retorted, not expecting to be scorned by him, but he had already left.


    "yeah! I know nothing! You understand everything! I¡¯ve sacrificed so many things and stayed by your


    side all these years, so I would know nothing! Are you unhappy with me now? Why didn¡¯t you feel that


    way in the past?"


    Elizabeth was so mad that she stomped her foot, but she did not dare to run out of the house to argue


    further as she remembered his reminder earlier.


    "Mom, don¡¯t be mad.Dad¡¯s just anxious."§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞDamian tried tofort her.


    "Is he the only one anxious right now? Am I not feeling the same? Does he think he¡¯s the only one who


    cares for you? I care too!"


    Elizabeth rolled her eyes and continued, "The both of you are on a team to piss me off, aren¡¯t you?


    Whatever!"


    Damian had no words.


    Derrick got admitted to a private hospital, which had a better environment than a public one.


    However, the fees were naturally more costly as well.


    The private hospital was on the hillside, quiet and serene.


    In the morning, one could even hear the birds singing.


    It would also be an excellent ce for a nursing home if it were not a hospital.


    All the chaos out there seemed to have nothing to do with the people here.


    This ce felt like paradise on earth.It was peaceful.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    However, something would eventually break this ce''s peacefulness and tranquility.


    "Aunt Stephanie."


    Arianna greeted.She was standing by the door, her hand holding tight onto a folder.


    Stephanie nodded.


    "Ari, I know you¡¯re here to visit your uncle, but he¡¯s not able to meet guests right now."


    "I don¡¯t want to disturb Uncle Derrick either, but something happened in thepany, and I must ask


    him for advice.Also..."


    Arianna lowered her head and smiled, tucking her hair behind her ear.


    "I¡¯m not a guest!"


    "That¡¯s..."


    While Stephanie was hesitating, a cough came from within the room, followed by phlegm spitting and


    Derrick¡¯s voice.


    "Is...that Ari? Let her in."


    Stephanie moved to the side, but she was now looking at Arianna, feeling conflicted.


    On the other hand, Arianna was happy when she got Derrick¡¯s permission to enter his hospital


    ward.She did so with a smile on her face.


    The ward was clean, and there were fresh flowers in a vase on one of the shelves.


    A faint scent of flowers was lingering in the room as well.


    However, Derrick looked like he had lost some weight.


    His face was sallow, and hisplexion was not looking good either.


    "Uncle Derrick, you look great today!" Arianna lied straight to his face.


    "Oh dear, you¡¯re so wrong about that.My health is getting worse by the day! Cough..."


    Derrick started coughing again after saying a few words.


    "How could that be?"


    Arianna adjusted his pillow so he could leanfortably.


    "You¡¯re just sick now, and I¡¯m sure you''ll be fine soon after getting some rest.Why did you get sick so


    suddenly? You¡¯ve always been strong."


    Derrick gasped for breath.


    "Exactly! I guess older adults just get sick naturally, and I must admit that I¡¯m an old man now.Oh, right,


    tell your parents to pay more attention to their health and that they need to go for medical check-ups


    regrly.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞIf they have any minor sickness, they should treat it instantly instead of


    getting sick terribly like me!"


    His words were followed by another series of terrible coughing once again.


    Arianna patted his back and said, "Uncle Derrick, slow down."


    "Ari, you''re such a good girl.I¡¯d be lucky to have a daughter like you."


    Derrick sighed.He appeared even weaker after coughing so much earlier.


    "Uncle Derrick, you can consider me as your daughter! Benedict...is not around anymore.I''ll take care


    of you in the future."


    "What did you say?"


    Her words stunned Derrick, making him sit up, thinking he had misheard her.


    "Ari."


    Stephanie had been silently tidying the room up on the sidelines but chose to interject at this moment.


    "I¡¯m sure you still have a lot of things to do at work.What about visiting your uncle some other day? It¡¯s


    time for him to rest already."


    "I-It was a slip of the tongue."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Arianna covered her lips in panic, looking all shocked and regretful.


    "Uncle Derrick, I¡¯ll be leaving now.Have a good rest."


    However, Derrick held her wrist, pulling her back.He was still unexpectedly strong.


    "Ari, stop right there! Exin what you said earlier to me.What do you mean by Benny¡¯s not around


    anymore?"

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    It was evident that Arianna was flustered.


    "N- Nothing! I meant Benedict had not been around recently, so I''ll be your daughter for the time


    being.I¡¯ll take his ce.No! I''ll take good care of you!"


    Anyone could tell something amiss from her guilty and anxious expression, let alone someone like


    Derrick.He was just sick, not out of his mind, so he held her wrist firmly.


    "That doesn¡¯t sound right! Are you guys hiding something from me? What is it? Steph?"


    He turned to look at his wife and called her name sternly.


    Stephanie bit her lower lip and just let her tears fall.She said nothing.


    Since he could not get an answer from his wife, he turned back to look at Arianna, who was right in


    front of him.


    "Ari, tell me! I¡¯ve always doted on you and treated you as my daughter! Tell me what happened to


    Benny!"


    "Uncle Derrick, please don¡¯t ask about that anymore.You should take care of your health first!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Derrick used another hand to hit the bed repeatedly.


    "Are you guys trying to piss me off to death? Just tell me!"


    "Uncle Derrick, don¡¯t be like that! I''ll tell you everything, all right?"


    Arianna¡¯s eyes teared up as well, and she started to sob.


    "A few days ago, we received news from our people at Middle Valley that Benedict was bitten by a


    poisonous snake when he was getting some materials, and he di¡ª"


    She did not say thest word entirely, but anyone could guess what the word was.


    Arianna covered her face with her hand and started to cry while Stephanie turned around to wipe her


    tears.


    Slowly, Derrick released his grip on Arianna.He was stunned to the point where he stopped making any


    sounds.His eyes were wide open as he stared at Arianna nkly.


    It made her a little scared.


    "Uncle Derrick..."


    "Ari, you¡¯re pulling my leg, aren''t you? Benny¡¯s fine, right? It¡¯s not his first time running out there like


    this.He had always been lucky, so why would anything unfortunate happen to him? He hasn''t pissed


    me off enough, so he wouldn¡¯t leave like this.This can''t be.He¡¯s fine..."


    Derrick mumbled, shaking his head and repeating those few words like he was possessed.


    "Uncle Derrick, don¡¯t be like this.Even if Benedict is gone, you still have me, and we will still be by your


    side! You must take good care of yourself!"


    Arianna called out anxiously, "Thepany is already in a mess now! You must stay strong!"


    "What¡¯s...with thepany?"


    Derrick¡¯s voice was weak, and he appeared numb from shock.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe did not cry nor yell,


    but he suddenly became weak, and his gaze showed that his mind was drifting apart.


    "There''s a problem with thepany¡¯s new project, a problem with the perfume, to be exact.The public


    is saying ourpany used illegal ingredients in our product to raise sales.Everyone in thepany is


    cracking their heads to ovee this crisis now, but don¡¯t worry, we will get through this.The most


    important thing is your health now.You must stay..."


    Before she could finish her words, she felt a tight grip on her hand, making her lower her head.She saw


    Derrick gripping her wrist tightly while his eyes stared into hers.


    "Uncle Derrick?"


    Arianna called out, slightly guilty, but she got no response from him.


    Derrick slowly released his grip on her, like all his strength had been drained from his body quickly.


    Then, he fell back down onto the bed.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    Thud! He fell back onto the bed heavily.


    "Uncle Derrick!" Arianna eximed.


    Stephanie rushed forward, eximing frantically, "Derrick?! Derrick! Doctor! Call the doctor!"


    In a panic, she pressed the emergency buzzer by the bed, and soon, a doctor and a few nurses rushed


    in, kicking the rest out.


    Then they began with their emergency procedures.


    Stephanie stood outside the door and appeared to have aged rapidly.She looked lifeless while her


    tears fell like a broken pearl ne.She was not in good health in the first ce, and now she looked


    like she would copse at any minute.


    Arianna did not leave and stood by her side, passing her a tissue.


    "Aunt Stephanie, don¡¯t be too upset.I¡¯m sure Uncle Derrick will be fine."


    Stephanie refused to take the tissue from Arianna but suddenly raised her head, staring at thetter


    with resentment and anger.


    "Ari, why did you say something like that? Don¡¯t you know that you can''t stir up your uncle¡¯s emotions,


    especially right now?"


    "Aunt Stephanie, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.It was a slip of the tongue...and Uncle Derrick insisted that I


    answer him.You saw that Thad no choice."


    Arianna looked aggrieved, exining that Derrick had forced her into doing what she did.


    "Not on purpose? You did it deliberately! Also, how do you know about Benny¡¯s situation?"


    Stephanie stared at Arianna as she asked.


    Although her body was weak, her mind was still clear.


    "Well...I heard that from our people.We care a lot about Benedict''s whereabouts too.Since Uncle


    Derrick had been sick for so long, we thought Benedict shoulde back to take care of him and take


    over thepany, but..."


    Arianna sighed faintly and continued staring at the closed door, "Aunt Stephanie, I know you¡¯re upset,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    and I feel the same.I know Uncle Derrick is feeling terrible too, but how long can you hide that from


    him? Forever? Rather than letting Uncle Derrick miss Benedict so much and feel dissatisfaction or


    misunderstanding toward him, it¡¯s better to tell him the truth.That¡¯s the best for Uncle Derrick."


    The door blocked her line of sight.


    The doors did not have tiny windows, so anyone outside the ward could not see what was happening


    inside.


    They had no idea how the emergency procedures went.


    Judging from the situation earlier, Derrick would probably be in a worse state.


    Arianna did not expect him to fall so sick when he had always been in good health.


    "Ari, I didn''t think you¡¯d say such a thing! I can¡¯t believe that you''re the one who broke the news to him!"


    Stephanie reprimanded angrily.


    "Aunt Stephanie, it¡¯s normal regardless of who brought it up."


    Arianna thought about it and took a few pieces of paper out of the folder.


    She flipped it open and said, "Aunt Stephanie, since Uncle Derrick is so sick, you should be


    safeguarding his assets, right? Is his personal stamp with you too? Could you lend it to me?"


    Upon hearing that, Stephanie looked at her warily.


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "It¡¯s nothing.We just had to put many things on hold because Uncle Derrick hasn''t been to thepany


    for a long time.I thought I''d be troubling him if I had to visit him asionally to discuss thepany¡¯s


    matters.What about passing his stamp to me? That¡¯ll be easier for me to settle things too, don¡¯t you


    think?"


    "You''re trying to seize his authority!"


    Stephanie took a step back, still looking at Arianna warily.


    "Aunt Stephanie, don¡¯t say things like that.What do you mean by I want to seize his authority? We''re a


    family.Also, I¡¯m handling most of thepany¡¯s matters when he isn¡¯t around, aren¡¯t I? Passing the


    stamp to me would only do you good so that no one else woulde and bother the both of you."

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Stephanie was furious and pointed toward the hospital ward.


    "Your uncle is still under emergency procedures, and we''re unsure what will happen to him next, yet


    you''re already rushing to seize control of thepany? Ari, you¡¯re not our daughter, but we''ve watched


    you grow up.Don''t you have the slightest bit of respect for your uncle? You can wait to do thister,


    can¡¯t you?"


    "Thepany¡¯s the one that can¡¯t wait any longer, not me."


    Sighing, Arianna put the papers back into the folder.


    "Aunt Stephanie, you don¡¯t work for thepany, so you might be unclear about the things going on


    there.Now that thepany is in such a dire situation, I want to get through it as quickly as possible,


    but...I can¡¯t make any decisions when Ick the authority to do so.I can wait, but I may not be the only


    one to disturb Uncle Derrick then.


    "Rather than having that happen, why don¡¯t you let me handle this? You and Uncle Derrick watched me


    grow up, so how could I not look after you two? Don¡¯t worry.I''ll treat the two of you well even when I


    take over thepany."


    After a pause, she continued earnestly, "Now that Benedict is not around, just consider me as your


    daughter, and Ill take care of the both of you in the future."


    Stephanie just kept staring at Arianna while fighting back her tears.


    After a moment, she took a deep breath and said, "I don¡¯t have Derrick¡¯s seal and thepany¡¯s keys


    on me all the time.If Derrick gets through this, I¡¯ll pass those things to you in a few days."


    "Really?"


    Arianna¡¯s eyes brightened, and she wasn''t sure she was getting it right.She suppressed her emotions


    when she asked, afraid that Stephanie would go back on her words.


    "You¡¯re right.Benny isn¡¯t around anymore, and both Derrick''s and my health are declining.We don¡¯t


    know how much time we have left to live, so we can¡¯t ruin the future of Tanner Corporation.We''re still


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    family, after all, and we consider you our daughter.Who else could we hand thepany over to other


    than you?"


    Stephanie sighed deeply as though she were reluctant to do so but knew this was her best option.


    "Yeah, we''re family, and we can¡¯t let outsiders take over Tanner Corporation!"


    Arianna¡¯s eyes were beaming with excitement.


    "Well ...I need to get back to work.Take good care of Uncle Derrick.I¡¯ll visit the both of you again in a


    couple of days."


    Stephanie said nothing in response, while Arianna just turned around and looked toward the hospital


    ward.Her gaze shifted to Stephanie, then back to the closed door.


    ¡®Everything will belong to me regardless if Uncle Derrick can make it through this alive!¡¯ When she left,


    she called out to a bodyguard.


    "Watch over them closely and do not allow anyone to visit them.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞInform me immediately


    should there be anything urgent."


    "yes, Ms.Tanner!" the bodyguard replied.


    Soon after she left, the door of the ward opened.The doctor came out, removed his mask, and looked


    at Stephanie.


    "Thanks."


    She thanked him and entered the room without further inquiry.She looked haggard and even slightly


    disappointed.


    Derrick, who had apparently just been rescued, sat up in bed, looking healthier and more energetic


    than ever.


    "She left?" Stephanie nodded.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that.I''ve always considered her our daughter and treated her like one.She was


    upset.She had heard countless stories about the rivalry and self-interest among the members of


    wealthy families, but it was still shocking to experience it firsthand.


    "Humans should never be tested."


    Derrick sighed, lifted his nket, and got down from the bed.Stephanie rushed forward to help her


    husband after she saw him stand up, but he waved her away.


    "Do you really think I¡¯m so old that I can¡¯t move by myself?"

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    "How long do we need to put on this show?" Stephanie asked, unable to tolerate it anymore.


    She felt terrible about her promise to perform an act with Derrick.She was not a good liar in the first


    ce, but she had to deal with those who came to visit Derrick with ulterior motives from time to time.


    She had to watch their fake concern and listen to all those exaggeratedpliments when they were


    here.


    She had never gone through this, but while Derrick was "ill and in the hospital," she saw many things


    she had never seen before.


    Initially, they would test the waters with caution, which turned into indifference gradually.


    Now, even her own niece wasing to seize power.


    "Joseph came over yesterday, didn¡¯t he?" Derrick asked lightly, looking out the window.


    At the time, he was sleeping, but he vaguely heard voices outside the door.


    Stephanie probably stopped them at his door.


    Stephanie nodded.


    "Yeah.I told him you¡¯re resting after getting a shot, and you''d be asleep for a while, so he should return


    home first."


    "This father-daughter duo each has their own ns!" he eximed emotionally, a faint smile hanging


    on his lips.


    "Is Joseph really nning to hand over all the assets to that illegitimate son of his?"


    Stephanie sighed.


    "El had been helping him so much over the years.If he did that, it would really hurt her."


    "Do you think that sister-inw of mine is someone so docile?"


    Derrick turned around to face Stephanie.


    There was a cold smile on his face.


    The beam of sunlight from outside was shining on him, but the curtains covered half of the light.


    Even though he was hiding here to strategize and keep control of the situation, he made significant


    sacrifices.


    For instance, it had been some time since he could go outside and enjoy the fresh air and sun.


    Even if he were to do that in the room, he would have had to hide behind the curtains to avoid getting


    caught by the paparazzi, who might be hiding in the dark.


    "You mean to say El is also..."


    Stephanie was astonished.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe saw a big difference between people now and then.


    Everything going on was constantly overturning her understanding of certain matters.


    "No, El is the same as I am, and she had never asked about thepany¡¯s matters.If she hadn''t


    helped me manage everything at home all these years, I wouldn¡¯t have..."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Derrick trailed off before he continued, "Why do you think she managed the family for so many years?


    She has been the one taking care of all the internal affairs of the Tanner family.Think about all the


    wives of our rtives.Everyone has a close rtionship with her, don¡¯t they? Everything she did would


    affect thepany to a certain extent, but you had no idea about it, right? Even after having a mistress


    for so many years and bringing his illegitimate son back home, Josephcks the guts to file for


    divorce.Do you know why? "About that..."


    Stephanie did not know what to say.She had always been weak, so she had never managed all the


    internal affairs, or rather, she could not manage them.


    Eloise was an all-arounder, and helped her immensely over the years.


    Hence, she was genuinely grateful for Eloise.


    However, she did not know that this was such aplicated matter.


    "There¡¯s one more thing."


    Derrick paused and looked out the window, his gaze intense.


    In the distance, it was a vastnd of forest.


    The trees were green and lush, which was a great sight for the eyes.


    "Do you know when Benny first learned about wooden carvings and then got obsessed with them? Do


    you remember when it was?"

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    Her husband¡¯s words opened the floodgate of her memories.


    When Benedict was young, he was smart and talented.


    A sensible boy, he was eager to learn and possessed unique ideas for doing business.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Although his opinions might not always be correct, he had his way of thinking and understanding.


    At that time, the family led a peaceful life, and Derrick loved the child and had high hopes for him.


    Later, when Benedict was around thirteen or fourteen years old and had entered the rebellious phase,


    the Tanner Corporation expanded rapidly, and its operations got busy.


    With Derrick hardly at home and herself not in good health, Stephanie could not cope with the


    disciplining of their son.


    It was during that period that Eloise visited their house the most often.


    Eloise always told Stephanie to rest and offered to help her with everything at home, even small things


    concerning their rtives.


    Benedict became closer to Eloise than to Stephanie.


    It was around this period that Benedict was somehow exposed to wood carving and grew deeply fond


    of it.


    Stephanie thought back to that time and remembered how Benedict had lost interest in his studies and


    wanted to study different kinds of wood instead.


    Initially, she didn¡¯t think it was bad for him to have a hobby, as it was better than him fooling around


    outside as a boy in the rebellious phase.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHowever, sheter discovered that the child


    became so preupied with his hobby that he would lose sleep.


    Apart from leaving wood shavings everywhere in the house, he became unkempt, and his studies


    suffered tremendously after he kept skipping sses.


    He also stopped bothering about the family business.


    During that time, Benedict had be utterly obsessed with his hobby.


    Stephanie had tried to stop him, but he wouldn¡¯t listen, and they went from quarrels to cold wars.


    Already not in good health and agitated, Stephanie became bedridden.


    During that time, Eloise came to take care of her, bringing her food and water.


    She also told Stephanie to let Benedict explore his hobby so that he would be willing to interact with


    her.She then helped Stephanie offer guidance to Benedict.


    Eloise even brought over a lot of wood materials for Benedict, and the boy became closer to her than to


    his mother.


    As soon as Derrick realized something was wrong, they got into a huge argument, and Derrick cut off


    his son¡¯s financial support.


    Their home life was in disarray, but she didn''t worry about it because she assumed he was just being


    rebellious.


    Later, the father and son slowly reconciled, and Derrickpromised by letting him continue with his


    wood carving as long as he got involved with the family business.


    Their family life had only returned to normal when Benedict agreed.


    All these happened in three or four years, but it was so tough that Stephanie thought she could not


    stand it then.


    Now that her husband had reminded her of it, she asked, "Are you saying El had something to do with


    Benedict being exposed to wood carving and bing rebellious then?"


    "Were it not for the influence of our sister-inw, do you think Benedict would have be so


    obsessed as to have undergone aplete personality shift?"

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Deep down, Derrick med himself for being too busy at the time.


    A father should y an essential role in guiding his son, but Derrick had failed in his duty, and he knew


    he could not put the me wholly on another person.


    Stephanie, on the other hand, felt chills down her spine.


    She had treated Eloise like her own sister, but Eloise had maliciously led her son astray! "Then we


    should..."


    "Wait.The drama ising to an end soon."


    Derrick sighed and said as he quietly looked out the window at the setting sun.


    When Arianna got home, she was surprised to see her father sitting in the living room, which he rarely


    did.


    With a curious frown, she walked over.


    "Dad, why are you here?"


    "Where else should I be? Anyway, I¡¯ve tried to call you.n.o.v.e.l.b.o.o.k.c.o.mWhere were you?"


    Joseph asked angrily, "Don''t you know that the reporters have been all over your brother? Shouldn''t


    you be thinking of a solution? Where the h*ll did you go?"


    "I went to look for a solution!"


    Arianna handed her jacket to a housekeeper and said solemnly, "Dad, the reporters aren¡¯t just all over


    Damian.They''ve also stationed themselves at the hospital where Naomi Schiffer is, so there was


    nothing I could do there.


    "If we got her to change her statement in the beginning, it would be easier to handle, but now that


    Damian had made a scene, even if we talk to her and she changes her statement, people would still


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    think she has yielded to our pressure, and this won¡¯t do us any good."


    Joseph nodded quietly, thinking that she was right.


    "What should we do then?"


    "I think the most important thing is to prove that there¡¯s nothing wrong with our perfumes.Dad, I¡¯ve


    arranged to send the remaining perfumes to theb, including the ones just manufactured and some


    from thest batch.They will do a random check, and we¡¯ll have the report by tomorrow afternoon.We


    can clear thepany''s name when we show it to the public."


    She poured a ss of water and gulped it down in one shot, apparently very thirsty.


    "I went to take care of the matter today.I had to rush over before they got off work, and I did it


    personally to ensure nothing would go wrong."


    What she said calmed Joseph down.He let out a sigh of relief and nodded.


    "Thank goodness you knew what to do.You¡¯re right.As long as theb result shows nothing wrong, the


    rumor will end, and we can even countersue Naomi for nder.Serves her right for making statements


    without real proof."


    "I couldn¡¯t agree more."


    Arianna nodded.


    "Just be patient and wait until theb report is out.As for Damian, we must ask him to try and stay at


    home for two days."


    "Okay."


    Now that he had be calmer, he noticed how exhausted Arianna looked and took pity on her.


    "Ari, you¡¯re all we¡¯ve got for theing two days.I know you¡¯re capable, and I¡¯m counting on you to


    help your brother in the future.He''s still wet behind his ears, so look out for him."


    "I will, Dad!"


    Arianna poured herself another ss of water and gulped it down while letting out a discreet, cold


    smile.


    ¡®That b*stard has caused so much trouble, and dad still wishes to give thepany to him! Dad even


    asked for my help! On what grounds? Everything the Tanners own will be mine.All of it!¡¯

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    At that moment, Eloise came out from the kitchen and said, "Stop talking shop ande have your


    dinner."


    After a hectic day, Joseph was both tired and hungry.He got up and went to sit at the dining table.


    As his wife sat beside him, however, he somehow thought about what Elizabeth had said.


    Joseph started to eat quietly without saying anything.


    After a while, Arianna came over after washing her hand, and the family of three ate in silence.It had


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    been a long time since they had such a peaceful moment together.


    Although Joseph did not say it out loud, Elizabeth¡¯s words kept bugging him, and he could not stop but


    throw a few nces at Eloise.


    Eloise felt them.


    However, since her husband said nothing, she simply feigned ignorance.


    When the other two were halfway eating, Eloise, who always ate little, got ready to leave, and Joseph


    stopped her despite himself.


    "El."


    "Yes?"


    Eloise gracefully took ast sip of the bisque and put down her spoon.


    "I¡¯m full."


    "Don¡¯t go yet and stay.I have something to ask you.You saw it in the news.Naomi Schiffer..."


    After a pause, Joseph continued, "I mean the model and perfume¡¯s brand ambassador who has


    recently gotten into some dispute with ourpany."


    "Yes?"


    Eloise nodded.


    "What about her?"


    "I¡¯m just wondering if you have heard of her or know her personally? After all, you had been in that


    circle long before this."


    As he asked carefully to test her response, Eloise looked straight at him without wavering.


    "No, I don¡¯t know her."


    "you honestly don¡¯t? Although she¡¯s young, she became a model quite early.During that time, you


    hadn¡¯t left the circle yet.Are you sure you''ve never met her?"


    He could not help but ask again.


    They might have met, considering the time frame, but no news could confirm this.


    "Dad, you¡¯re not thinking of asking Mom to persuade Naomi, are you?"


    Arianna lifted her head.


    "Don¡¯t be silly.Mom has left that circle for many years.Even if she still hasn¡¯t, you know how things work


    in the entertainment world.Naomi is a famous model.Do you think she will change her statement if Mom


    persuades her?"


    After a pause, she added, "Besides, as I told you, this is not a good time to approach her again, even


    privately.People will talk."


    "That¡¯s not my intention," Joseph answered.


    Eloise¡¯s gaze became mixed with emotions as she stared at him with a cold smile.


    "Don¡¯t you get it? He¡¯s not asking me to persuade the model.He thinks I must have been working with


    her to frame his precious son!"


    As she had guessed correctly, Joseph looked stunned.


    "I never said that!"

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    "It¡¯s true you¡¯ve never said it, but that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking!"


    Eloise angrily smashed a te.


    "No wonder you looked at me funny when you came back.You were struggling to decide whether to ask


    me, weren''t you? Oh, Joseph, is this how you see me after we''ve been married all these years? "I''ve


    devoted my life to the Tanner family, and I kept quiet when you started keeping a mistress and bringing


    her son to run the show.Yes, I didin about it once or twice, but how could you suspect me?"


    She sobbed as she spoke and swept the dishes off the table onto the floor.


    "Why? Do you want me to go to jail on your precious son¡¯s behalf? Sure, why not? I know that model,


    and I conspired with her to frame your son and bring destruction to you, the Tanner Corporation, and


    our whole family, okay?"


    Judging from what she said and her tone, Joseph knew she only said it out of spite.He quickly tried to


    coax her.


    "Okay, I shouldn¡¯t have asked you, all right? Look at yourself.Ari is still here, okay?"


    "So what? It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t know about the problem.Why can''t I answer that question if you


    could ask it in front of her? If that''s how you feel, then, by all means, report me to the authorities and


    have me locked up.I¡¯d rather be there than get wronged by you here!"


    Getting up, she offered her two hands.


    "Go report to the police! Go on."


    "Hey, hey!"


    Taking two steps back, Joseph nearly stumbled and caught hold of her hand.


    "Enough! What are you doing? I''ll apologize with my knees on the ground, okay?" He acted as if he


    was really going to kneel.


    "It¡¯s only a question, and I promised I wouldn''t ask it again, so don''t take it personally.Why would I


    suspect you? You¡¯ve done so much for the Tanner family and us.Without you, I could never have


    aplished anything!"


    What he said finally calmed Eloise and stopped her from making a scene.n.o.v.e.l.b.o.o.k.c.o.mShe


    shot him a re.


    "I¡¯m d you know."


    "Of course I do! I know all about your hard work."


    He held her between his arms and let out an apologetic sigh.


    "I also know that you''ve suffered unfairly, but I still have to bear responsibility for a mistake I made


    when I was young, am I right? Elizabeth also knows she has no right to take what is yours and has


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    been staying outside for al] these years.As for Damian, I only let him stay with us recently, and he has


    nothing to do with what happened between us.It¡¯s all my fault.Just me me alone!"


    After so many years, it was the first time he made a serious attempt to exin his rtionship with his


    mistress and their son.


    To Eloise, however, it soundedughable.


    "I did you wrong on this matter, but it¡¯s been so long, and considering our age, we should now cherish


    the time we have.I believe you won''t do such a thing.


    "Let''s work hard together to get through this, and the future will be great for us,"he said, still hoping for


    a better life ahead.


    ¡®After Damian takes over the family business with Arianna¡¯s help, and with her marrying into a good


    family, the Tanner Corporation will growrger, making us doubly rich"


    He couldn''t help but be happy, thinking that all of this would happen because of his careful nning.


    He believed that the issue they were currently experiencing was inconsequential because nobody


    could guarantee that there wouldn''t be any bumps in the road.


    Eloise and Arianna, however, shared a look of mockery.


    They thought he was silly to look forward to a happy family.


    How could he believe that two women could share a man peacefully and that Arianna would


    generously hand over the family business to his b* stard son? He was irrevocably naive!

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Compared to the Tanners, Lily had things going easy for her.She had decided to take the job for the


    themed series.


    Firstly, it¡¯s the first order of her studio.


    Second, she wanted to get more things done now that she knew she wasn''t pregnant so she could


    focus on raising the child once she did be pregnant.


    Seeing her get busier every day, Alexander felt happy for her.


    "You aren¡¯t worried about the Perfumers¡¯ Society at all, huh?"


    Although nothing would happen to her with him around, she looked as if she had forgotten all about


    it.He wondered what Noah Richards would think if he knew she didn¡¯t care about his threat.


    "Well, there¡¯s nothing to worry about right from the start," she said while crouching in the yard trimming


    the nts.


    Among the raw materials, two pieces of wood devoid of any leaves or flowers appeared dead.She paid


    extra attention to these two seemingly useless pieces of wood.


    Every two or three days, she would water and fertilize them as if she were looking forward to


    something.


    "You should know that the Perfumers¡¯ Society is an authoritative figure in your circle."


    While having tea under the perg, Alexander enjoyed a rare moment of leisure and thought that


    buying the ce was the right move.n.o.v.e.l.b.o.o.k.c.o.mIt was not only her studio but also a ce for


    him to take breaks from work.


    "It¡¯s an authoritative figure, all right."


    Nodding, she used a garden trowel to mound a nt carefully.


    "Still, it has nothing to do with me.I don¡¯t belong to them, and I don¡¯t rely on them to make a living."


    She thought about it and looked over her shoulder at him.


    "Actually, I checked.You''ll only find such practicing licenses in our country, and they created them more


    than 20 years ago.There are only a handful of perfumers here, and some are more skilled than


    others.Many uing and talented perfumers have gone abroad due to many rules and regtions


    like this.The Perfumers¡¯ Society has to be held responsible for the loss of our talents."


    "Even so, do you n to go against them?"


    Holding a book, Alexander asked casually.


    Although he acted casual, he was concerned deep down.She was right about the current situation of


    the perfumery industry.


    However, the Perfumers¡¯ Society had been the authority for nearly 30 years, and top perfumers headed


    it in Hydend.


    Anyone famous in the industry was either a member of the society or a student of itsmittee


    members.


    No one dared to go against them, even if they disapproved of the system.


    Lily was truly extraordinary, unlike many other people who simply yielded.


    Knowing that she should not trouble herself over a useless certificate, Alexander suggested getting


    someone to secure one, but she refused to do so.She dared to oppose the society.


    Since she was not afraid, he decided to stand by her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    That society might be an authoritative figure in the eyes of the perfumers, but it was nothing in his.


    "I¡¯ve never nned to go against them and simply wanted to do my job.The certificate is indeed


    nothing, and we can pull some strings or spend money to get it, but I hate to do such things.If I


    that, wouldn''t I be spending the rest of my life trying to take every single exam they mighte up


    with?"


    She concluded, "No, I only wish to do the one thing I like to do, which is to create the most satisfying


    perfume for me."


    She finished mounding, put down her trowel, and watered the nts as she let out a sigh of relief.She


    rose slowly to her feet, the heat making her face perspire.


    "What are those two pieces of dead wood for?"


    He cocked his head and looked at them.She had spent time working on them when she was not in the


    studio for the past few days, but he could not tell what they were.


    "They are great stuff that wille in handy." She let out a mysterious smile.


    "I''ll tell you in the future."

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    She wanted him to keep guessing.


    Taking a towel, Alexander walked over and wiped her sweat off.


    "Take a break and have some tea."


    "Okay."


    Wiping the sweat off her face, she moved to the shaded area under the perg, where she felt soothed


    after taking a few sips of tea.


    "This weekend..."


    It was rare that Alexander would hesitate while talking to her.


    "Yes?"


    She raised her eyebrows and looked curiously at him.


    "This weekend, I''d like you to go somewhere with me."


    Judging from his look of distaste, it must be a ce that Alexander had to go to despite himself.Lily


    guessed there could only be one such ce.


    "Go to the Russell family¡¯s old house with you?"


    "You knew?"


    Surprised, he felt more rxed now that she had said it aloud.


    "Yes, it won¡¯t take too long, but we must go." Lily thought for a moment.


    "Your youngest uncle is getting engaged?"


    Alexander snorted, seemingly disapproving of the way she addressed the man.


    "We''ll just be making our appearances.Anyway, you should brace yourself because this is not a good


    ce to be."


    He looked so solemn that people might think they were going to visit hell.


    However, Lily was curious why he hated the ce where he grew up.He once admitted to her that


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    growing up was not easy for him and that there had been conspiracies and backstabbing, but he had


    never given her the specifics.


    ording to his expression and her memory of meeting his grandmother and youngest aunt at the


    diamond store, she surmised that the Russell family''s predicament might be much worse than the


    Lodge family''s.


    "I¡¯m not afraid.It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve never met any mean people before," she chuckled, unconcerned.


    "Have you forgotten that I¡¯m from the Lodge family and that I know how to


    fight?"n.o.v.e.l.b.o.o.k.c.o.mShe raised her fist to show that she could, and Alexander chuckled and


    held her wrist lovingly.


    "Yes, my woman is the greatest fighter!" She blushed when Alexander called her his woman.


    "I¡¯m sweating all over.Let me take a shower."


    Alexander let go of her hand and gazed after her as she returned to the house.There were traces of


    worry in his eyes.


    Although Alexander had never seen her fight, he could guess she could fight well.


    However, even though the Lodge family was descended from generations of kickboxers, they blended


    in with outsiders for many years.


    No one knew how good they werepared to those with basic kickboxing training.


    However, Ralph Russell''s fiancee was from the Riggs family, and they were the real deal when it came


    to kickboxers!

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    Although it was only one day, the wait for theb report was so hard to endure that it seemed like a


    century to Damian.It was the same for Joseph, who was so restless that he kept getting up to look out


    of his office as he waited for theb report.


    Although his son imed nothing was wrong with the perfumes, he was still troubled by uncertainty.He


    has already sent someone to look for the perfumer.


    If theb report indicated nothing was wrong with the perfumes, it would be great news to everyone,


    but if it did not, the perfumer had to be held responsible.


    Around lunchtime, Arianna knocked on his door with a document in a stic bag.


    "Dad?"


    "So?"


    Joseph bolted to his feet and asked anxiously.


    Arianna looked conflicted as she turned to shut the door and went over to close the blinds.


    Seeing this, Joseph grew nervous.


    "Ari, what are you doing?"


    "Dad, you must prepare yourself for this." She said quietly and handed the document over.


    "The report is out, but..."


    Joseph''s fingers trembled as he hoped Arianna could be wrong.


    Then he removed the report from the stic bag.His heart sank as he scanned through it.


    "No! This is impossible.There¡¯s no f*cking way!"


    "I wish it isn¡¯t true, too, and the report would be what we have wanted, but I¡¯m sorry, Dad.There¡¯s


    something wrong with the perfumes."


    Pulling a long face, she said anxiously, "The report indicates that the perfumes contain a prohibited


    ingredient.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "The voring agent can give perfumes a unique aroma and can make its users addicted, which is


    good for sales.However, the downside is that it can easily cause people with sensitive skin or an


    allergic constitution to suffer from allergic reactions."


    In other words, Naomi Schiffer did not frame them.


    There was indeed a problem with their perfumes.


    "voring agent?"


    Joseph saw the striking phrase on the report but was still surprised.


    "Why was stuff like this added in the first ce? The raw materials have enough aromas, don¡¯t they? Is


    the perfumer stupid or what?"


    Speaking of this, he suddenly had a thought.


    "That¡¯s right.It¡¯s the perfumer! Since Damian knew nothing about perfumery, this couldn¡¯t be his


    fault.The perfumer must have done this behind his back!"


    Even now, he still wished to clear his precious son of me using all sorts of excuses.


    Arianna sighed and shook her head.


    "Dad, Damian was the one who sought the perfumer.At that time, Mr.Hall and I suggested not


    approaching someone of unknown origin as there are many other capable perfumers in our country


    whom we can hire long-term on a contract basis.


    "Getting contract staff like that can ensure they work steadily for us for a long time.Instead, Damian


    insisted on hiring an international-level perfumer without signing a long-term contract.That perfumer..."


    After a pause, Arianna thought of something.


    "Oh, yes, we must ensure the perfumer stays where he is.Perhaps he¡¯s the key person who can give


    us the answers we want."


    "I''ve already instructed someone to do that, but this report..."


    After a long wait, Joseph still felt it hard to ept such a report.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    "Ari, are you sure we can trust this report? Can it be..."


    Joseph thought about it and continued, "What I¡¯m trying to say is, is it possible that someone had


    switched the perfume sample or that only one batch of the perfumes is problematic while others are


    fine?


    "Think about it.From the factory to theb, many others could have done something to the perfumes..."


    Arianna sighed helplessly, "Dad! I already thought about that.To ensure nothing would go wrong, I


    brought the perfumes to theb for testing, but if you don¡¯t trust me and think I did something to the


    perfumes, then I¡¯ve got nothing to say."


    After she said that, Joseph would not admit it even if it were true.


    "Ari, why would I suspect you? It¡¯s just that I feel...Well, as you know, we¡¯re at a critical moment.Who


    knows, there might be people wanting to set us up.They could have done it in stages."


    "I know something, but I don¡¯t know if I should tell you."


    After a pause, she said in hesitation.


    "We''re already in this situation.What can¡¯t you tell me? Come on!" Joseph said impatiently.


    "To make sure it was not just the problem of the second batch of the perfumes, I took the ones we had


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    at home to theb as well.I bought two bottles to support Damian and gave one to mom, didn¡¯t I? They


    were the ones I took."


    "Oh, yeah!"


    Joseph knew about it.


    "Then what?"


    "To tell you the truth, the two perfume bottles have the same problem.That is to say, the problem


    urred during the perfume¡¯s creation and not because someone had sabotaged it.I didn''t dare to tell


    mom.As you know, she is prone to allergic reactions and has strict requirements for skin


    products.Luckily she hasn¡¯t started using it."


    In other words, if Eloise had used it, she could also have had allergic reactions.


    Joseph was stunned by the possibility.It was no longer a matter of nder but the perfumes


    themselves.


    That meant Naomi Schiffer could not be the only person with allergic reactions.


    ¡®With so many perfumes sold, there must be buyers prone to allergic reactions"


    Joseph shivered at the thought.


    "Hurry! Recall all sold products.Announce that we need samples for testing, and we¡¯llpensate the


    consumers.Get the PR department to handle it as soon as possible," §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe responded


    swiftly in a cold sweat.He knew if the problem got worse, the consequence would be unimaginable.


    Unfortunately, what he feared most was bound to happen.


    As he instructed Arianna, the office phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    He picked up the phone, upset.It was a frantic call from the after-sales service department¡¯s manager.


    "Bad news, Mr.Tanner! Many customersined that they started to have allergic reactions after


    using our perfumes, and they want to press charges against us.It got on the news, and many reporters


    came here.What should we do?"


    Stunned, Joseph felt he could no longer breathe and almost passed out.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    "Ari...Ari..."


    Unable to think, Joseph could only set his hopes on his daughter.


    Arianna held his trembling hands.


    "Calm down, Dad!"


    She looked up at an employee.


    "Ask the after-sales manager to tell the reporters that we¡¯re a hugepany and we won¡¯t be dodging


    any questions.Still, we can¡¯tment on whether there are problems with the perfumes and are


    pending theb report.


    "If our perfumes caused the issue, we will take responsibility andpensate ordingly.However, we


    will take legal action if they spread rumors before theb report is out.Also, get the PR department to


    issue a notice saying it¡¯s business as usual, and we will soon offer a reasonable exnation to the


    public regarding the perfumes."


    She calmly gave the instruction, and the employee who came to give them updates hurried away.It was


    only then that Joseph grew calmer as if he knew he could count on Arianna to solve every problem.


    "Ari, ve run out of ideas and can only count on you now.Please save thepany!"


    "Don¡¯t you worry, Dad, I¡¯m a member of the Tanner family, and I won''t let anything happen to our


    Joseph nodded and thought for a moment before saying, "Please think of ways to save your


    brother.With a problem this big, the stockholders will criticize him.If we can¡¯t solve this, he won¡¯t be able


    to take over the Tanner Corporation!"


    Arianna frowned despite herself and nodded.


    "I will, Dad.Why don¡¯t you go home and get some rest? You can check on Damian to ensure he won¡¯t


    do anything rash at this juncture."


    "you''re right!"


    Joseph nodded profusely and said in a hurry, "Please take care of everything here.I¡¯ve got to go back


    to ensure he stays where he is.We can¡¯t afford more unwanted incidents."


    "Yes, he mustn¡¯t go anywhere now.Oh, one more thing, Dad.Tell him not to contact that perfumer."


    "Why?"


    Joseph blinked in confusion.


    "Dad, think about it! With so many people watching us, if he looks for that perfumer now and that


    person did have something to do with the voring agent, the reporters will think Damian is conspiring


    with him.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞIt will be hard to clear his name by then!"


    Joseph got her point.


    "Yes, it¡¯s a good thing you thought of that! How could I miss it? There could be something wrong with


    that perfumer, but I still haven¡¯t received an update on him.Ari, think of a way to locate him, too, okay?"


    "I''ll get someone to handle this.Dad, don¡¯t get too tense for the sake of your health.As for Damian, do


    calm him down.This is the worst time to get impatient!"


    As Arianna looked utterly concerned, Joseph did not suspect anything.


    "Thank God you¡¯re here, Ari."


    "I¡¯m just doing my part for the family.Just go."


    She paused and added, "Watch out for the paparazzi!"


    "Okay, I leave everything to you then.If there¡¯s anything, call me!"


    As Arianna watched Joseph leave, her smile became rigid and cold.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Arianna did not know what to say to her father.


    How could he be so naive at his age? Joseph was still worried about his precious son even after he


    had made such a mess and asked her to handle it on his behalf.


    If she were the one in trouble, her father would never have done so much or gotten so anxious for her


    sake.To him, a daughter was meant to sacrifice herself for the family.


    "Get Mr.Hall to my office."


    She pressed the inte button and said it coldly.


    Leaving hispany''s parking lot, Joseph saw a suspicious car follow him and let out a cold smile.


    After getting the chauffeur to drop him off in an alley, he walked to one end, made two turns, and hailed


    a cab to get to Elizabeth¡¯s house.He had to travel like a spy, but there was no other way.


    When he opened the door and stepped into the house, he saw his precious son ying with his phone


    on the sofa.


    Seeing him like this, Joseph suddenly red up.


    "Look at yourself! How can you still be ying with your phone at a moment like this? Didn¡¯t I tell you


    not to turn on your phone before I left? You think it¡¯s a f*cking joke?"He was mad as h*ll.


    ¡®I''ve been so busy working hard to save his *ss, and yet he¡¯s here ying games!¡¯ He became even


    angrier after seeing what was on Damian¡¯s phone screen.


    "Don''t me me, Dad! I can¡¯t go anywhere.If I don¡¯t y games, I''ll go crazy!" Damian said irritably,


    already in a foul mood.


    Joseph was fuming.


    "You only have yourself to me! Look at what you¡¯ve done.I¡¯ve given you such an important project so


    you can make me proud, not lose face! Now it¡¯s no longer a matter of losing face, but a huge problem!"


    "Why have you been scolding him so much? How can you me him? Did your wife turn you against


    your son? If you don¡¯t like him, don''te back and just disown him.Do you have to run him down like


    this? "Oh, he couldn¡¯t do it and disgraced you.Give your precious daughter everything you have instead


    of letting him join the business.See how much is left for the Tanner family after she marries, shall we?"


    Holding a spat, Elizabeth rushed out of her kitchen, fiercer than he was.


    Due to the unique circumstances, they could not afford to let the maide, and Elizabeth had to cook


    by herself.She had grown ustomed to an easy life and was already upset about having to cook all of


    a sudden.


    Joseph''s reprimand of her son added to her annoyance.


    "Please! When have I ever said such a thing? Can¡¯t I tell him off for making a mistake? Damian is


    spoiled because of you!"


    Elizabeth became enraged upon hearing his response and lunged forward to p his face twice.


    "Yes, I''m the one who spoiled him because he¡¯s mine and not yours! Joseph, the two of us have


    suffered so much because of you, and yet-"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Enough!"


    No longer tolerating her tantrum, he red up and shoved her off.


    Not expecting him to do that, Elizabeth lost her bnce and fell to the floor.


    Stunned for a moment, she stared at him and was about to cry when he said, "Stop it! I¡¯m not in the


    mood."

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Having been with him for so many years, Elizabeth could easily tell if he was truly angry or was faking


    it.She calmed down after realizing something was amiss and only pouted as she rose to her feet in


    anger.


    "Mom!"


    Damian rushed over to help her and looked at his father.


    "Dad, I know it¡¯s all my fault, and this is my responsibility.However, someone has set me up on


    purpose.I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s a problem with the perfumes.Someone must have done something to


    cause me trouble."


    He suspected that Arianna sabotaged him, but after some careful thought, he believed that only his


    own people could have tampered with the manufacturing of perfumes.


    Even if Naomi Schiffer had no bad intentions, someone could still mess with the perfumes during their


    delivery to theb.


    However, he was stuck there and could not do anything except make wild guesses.


    Joseph snorted.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "You''re still not admitting that there¡¯s a problem with the perfumes? To ensure everything was


    considered, I¡¯ve had all perfumes sent to theb.Not only the returned scents but also the ones your


    sister bought for her mother, not to mention the factory''s remaining stock.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞAll of them


    have the same problem!"


    "Even if there is a problem with their perfumes, does it prove that the perfume Damian developed is


    problematic? They could have done something to them."


    Elizabeth was unconvinced.


    "Can you stop treating them as your enemies?"


    Joseph gave her a disapproving re and remarked, "Even if they wanted to do something, would they


    know what to add to the perfumes? Do you think it¡¯s as easy ascing wine with drugs?"


    Pursing his lips, Damian thought for a moment.


    "Dad, mom still has a bottle here.Why don¡¯t we take it to theb for testing?"


    "There¡¯s no need."


    Having lost all hope, Joseph gave him a dismissive wave.


    "It won¡¯t make a difference.They all belong to the same batch.How could there be an exception?"


    "We can¡¯t say for sure.We''ll only know when we get it tested!"


    Damian had not given up.


    "I only managed to hire that famous perfumer from overseas through many connections.If you don¡¯t


    believe me, Dad, look him up on the Inte.He¡¯s won many awards and is a top perfumer.There¡¯s no


    way that he¡¯d make a rookie mistake like this.When you see him, you''ll know!"


    If there were a problem with the ingredients of the perfumes, then this would be the perfumer¡¯s


    fault.However, he hadplete faith in the perfumer, as the person was a friend he could trust.


    "Do you think I haven¡¯t tried to look for him?"


    Joseph got angry and roared, "Do you think he could still be found?"


    Stunned by his yelling, Damian asked, "Still be found? What do you mean?"


    "What the f*ck do you think I mean? I knew immediately that the perfumer was the source of the issue,


    and even if he''s innocent, we still need to ensure he stays put.However, I have no information


    regarding his whereabouts!"


    In this case, no news was bad news.


    ¡®If the perfumer is as talented and renowned as he ims and is innocent, why did he vanish?


    Something¡¯s not right.Someone must be behind all this!¡¯


    From how Damian saw it, the whole incident had been a carefully nned trap.


    "Dad, someone set me up.I¡¯m telling the truth!"


    It was only then that he became truly worried.The hope he had clung to before this was crumbling, and


    he was falling into despair.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Damian felt as if he were falling into a bottomless abyss with nothing to hold on to, and even if he


    managed to grasp something, it was nothing but a poisonous snake.


    "Enough! What good would saying that do? We have toe up with a solution!"


    Joseph also felt something was amiss but could not tell what it was.


    "I''lle up with something, but first, I''ve got to visit your uncle.He must know the current difficulties


    the Tanner Corporation is experiencing."


    Joseph knew he had to seize the opportunity to tell Derrick about Benedict¡¯s death.


    If he could take over the Tanner Corporation, he wouldn''t need to bother about the old-timers on the


    board, and perhaps he could turn things around.


    More importantly, he could save his son.


    With that in mind, he knew he had to leave immediately.


    "I''ve got to get going."


    "Dad, let mee with you!"


    He was getting restless at home and did not want to stay there.


    "Please!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "What for? You can¡¯t be seen in public!"


    He scolded.


    "I can put on makeup and go in disguise! If I stay here any longer, I''ll go insane.Besides, I¡¯ve been with


    the Tanner family for so long, but I¡¯ve yet to be properly introduced to Uncle Derrick.I should go visit


    him at least."


    Joseph regarded him.


    Damian had lost weight in just a few days and looked pitifully pallid.


    "All right, but cover your face so no one will recognize you.Let¡¯s go."


    "But..."


    Elizabeth wanted to say something, but Joseph stopped her with a wave of his hand.


    "Stay here.You know how Derrick¡¯s wife is."


    Upset, Elizabeth pursed her lips.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe wanted to go as well.


    Having stayed in the house for too long and unable to go shopping, she was bored to death.


    However, having met Derrick¡¯s wife many years ago, she knew full well that she did not like her.


    Although she was not in good health, the woman was lucky to marry the head of the family, who never


    fooled around with other women and was devoted to her.


    Since she was married to Derrick, she didn''t treat Elizabeth well and thought of her as an outsider, but


    she got along well with Eloise Neville.


    After some thought, Elizabeth gave up the idea of going with them.


    Putting on a disguise, Damian had his face covered and wore a turtleneck before leaving with Joseph.


    After getting into the car in the underground garage, they headed straight for the hospital, where


    Derrick was.


    The hospital was unusually quiet and was a perfect ce for healing.


    Damian was initially concerned about reporters here, but he rxed when he saw how tight the


    security was.


    However, as they moved toward Derrick¡¯s ward, someone stopped them at the stairs, much to Joseph¡¯s


    surprise.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    "Are you two blind? Don¡¯t you know who I am?!"


    Joseph roared, thinking the bodyguards were not showing him respect.


    The most important question was, who were they? Joseph had never met them before.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Sorry, no visitor is allowed to go in."


    Remaining severe, the two bodyguards showed no trace of emotions and were indifferent to his yelling.


    "Do I need your permission to visit my brother? I¡¯ll report you guys to the police for false imprisonment!"


    Joseph tried to barge past them as he spoke.


    As the bodyguards held him back, Damian seized an opportunity to slip past, but one of the


    bodyguards quickly seized him.


    "That hurts! Ouch!"


    As he whined, Joseph stopped to check on him.


    "Damian, are you alright? How dare you hurt my son?!"


    "Please leave!"


    Barring the way, the bodyguards said unceremoniously.


    "Fine, just wait!"


    Joseph thundered and held up his phone to make a call.


    Joseph knew his brother had already shut off his phone long ago and was only doing it for


    show.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞYet, he could hear a phone ring, and it was moving closer.


    Surprised, he looked toward the sound and saw Derrick¡¯s wife heading over with the ringing phone.


    As usual, Stephanie looked void of emotion, showing nothing besides traces of sorrow.She ambled


    near them.


    "Joseph, are you done making a scene here?" §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞJoseph said hurriedly, "We¡¯re not¡ªI


    just want to visit my brother.Why can¡¯t we go in?"


    "Derrick doesn¡¯t wish to see anyone and just wants to rest."


    She looked less friendly than usual.


    Joseph somehow felt that something was amiss about Stephanie today.


    "Did something happen? There have been some incidents in thepany, so I¡¯vee to see him.Oh,


    yes, and Damian too.Since I brought him back, he¡¯s not met Derrick yet, so it¡¯s good if he gets to visit


    his uncle."


    As he hurried over, intending to wrestle power from his brother, he had not brought anything.


    Stephanie saw that they came empty- handed and wondered if that was how they nned to visit a


    patient.She revealed a cold smile and thought it was at critical moments like these that she could see


    their true colors.


    "There¡¯s no need.Derrick doesn¡¯t want to see anyone," she said coldly.


    Joseph lost his temper when she kept turning a deaf ear to his request.


    "You¡¯re too much.No matter what, he¡¯s still my brother.Are you stopping me from seeing him because


    you¡¯re trying to hide something, or do you have some agenda? "If anything happens to my brother and


    I can¡¯t see him for thest time, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!"


    Stephanie looked askance at him.


    ¡®He has started to threaten me.He must have gotten impatient, huh?¡¯


    "Why exactly are you here?" She sighed, "Have youe to pay your brother a visit or just want to


    make sure he would die sooner?"

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    As Stephanie had guessed what Joseph was nning to do, he was stunned for a moment before he


    caught himself quickly.


    "How could you use me of such things? What was that about me wanting my brother to die sooner?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He¡¯s my brother, for f*ck''s sake! How could you say something like that?"


    "Since he¡¯s your brother, you guys havee repeatedly to harass him, huh? First your daughter, then


    you and your son?"


    As Stephanie red with her hands trembling in anger, she finally lost her usual calm.


    Taken aback, Joseph did not understand what she said about his daughter.


    After thinking about it, he asked tentatively, "Ari came?"


    "Drop the act! Ari came over just two days ago.We thought she meant well and simply wanted to visit


    her uncle, but she ended up .."


    Shedding her tears, she snarled, "Now that the doctor has saved his life, you two havee to im


    it.No matter what, I won¡¯t let you guys see him!"


    Speechless, Joseph and Damian shared shocked expressions.


    Damian recovered sooner.


    "Can you please tell us what my sister did? Wasn''t she just visiting? Dad and I are only here to see


    how Uncle Derrick is doing, and we have no agendas.Besides, my dad isn¡¯t aware that my sister was


    here."


    Stephanie was doubtful.


    "Is that the truth?"


    Joseph nodded profusely.


    "You also know that many things happened at thepany recently, and I¡¯ve been busy.I had no idea


    that Ari hade here.What did she say?"


    Stephanie looked into his eyes as if trying to find out if he was telling the truth.


    After a while, she let out a sad sigh and said slowly, "Ari came over and said many things were going


    on in thepany.Then she told Derrick that...Benedict..."


    She broke down in tears with a saddened look.


    After a moment, she got hold of herself and continued, "Derrick almost died then, and the doctor tried


    to save him.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞEven then, without showing concern for him, Ari asked me at the doorway


    for his seal, iming she needed it to run the business on his behalf.Do you swear you¡¯re not here for


    the same purpose?"


    She was right that Joseph hade here for that very same reason, but now that she had said it like


    that, there was no way he would admit it.


    "No, I would never do that!"


    He denied it tly.


    "I¡¯m genuinely here to visit Derrick.He¡¯s been unwell for so long, and we¡¯re all worried.Indeed, a lot has


    happened in thepany, but I¡¯ve been working hard to handle them.As for Ari, I had no idea what she


    did.I never thought she would do anything like that!"


    He meant what he said about Arianna, as he was shocked by her actions.


    "Okay, I¡¯ve no idea what you and your daughter are up to, but Derrick suffered a huge blow, and the


    doctor said he needs to rest and not be bothered by anyone.If you truly care about him, don¡¯t return


    and let him recuperate."


    After a pause, she added, "I don¡¯t know much about the business and can¡¯t do anything about it.When


    Derrick gets better, I''ll discuss with him to whom he should hand thepany.However, before that, I


    wish for him to rest!"


    Joseph grew worried hearing her words and dared not push her further.


    "Yes, you''re right.I should have spared more thoughts for him.I''ll go back and find out what


    happened.Please take good care of him then."

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Joseph and Damian remained silent as they left the hospital.


    When Damian got into the car, he began, "Dad..."


    "Perhaps what you said is right," Joseph said in a grave tone.


    He had been thinking about everything that had happened with mixed feelings.


    Joseph could not deny that what Stephanie told him had disturbed him greatly.He had never thought


    Arianna woulde here and ask for his brother¡¯s seal.


    ¡®Why would she need the seal? She said she wanted to run the business on Derrick¡¯s behalf.


    In other words, she wants to take over thepany.She promised to take care of her brother and help


    him run the business.


    ¡®However, she does things differently.I can¡¯t believe that the daughter I¡¯ve raised, the one I thought had


    been obedient to me, would do such a thing.What else could she have done?¡¯ Damian was surprised


    by his father¡¯s response and knew he was disappointed.


    "Dad, I was right, wasn¡¯t I? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m prejudiced against her, but it¡¯s the other way around! Look, if


    she could go and ask for Uncle Derrick¡¯s seal behind your back, she could..."


    Seeing his father¡¯s upset face, he could not finish the sentence.


    Some words could be understood even if left unsaid.


    Joseph remained quiet as he drove with a hauntingly gloomy look andter dropped Damian off at the


    underground garage.


    "Get back home and leave this to me.I¡¯ll let you know when I have a n, okay?"


    "All right, Dad."


    At this moment, Damian felt unusually relieved.


    Even though the problem was not over yet, he knew his father would not let Arianna off the hook if she


    were connected to it.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe would likely be held responsible, and Joseph could solve the


    incident without his son getting into trouble.


    Furthermore, with Arianna out of Damian¡¯s way, he would have nopetitors in thepany.


    Without Arianna, he would be the only heir of the Tanner Family now that Benedict had died.


    Who else could Derrick hand thepany to besides him? He felt happy just thinking about this.


    He did not expect such a simple trip to the hospital to solve his problems.


    Damian hummed a tune and gazed at his father as he drove away, not noticing a shadowy figure


    watching him in the dark.


    As he turned to head into the lift, the figure lunged over.


    As a towel with a pungent smell was held tightly over his nose and mouth, Damian struggled


    desperately for a brief moment and stopped moving.


    The personter dragged him into a car, which drove off.


    Both angry and shocked, Joseph was enraged that his very own daughter had manipted him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Thinking of what Stephanie said, Joseph became incensed.


    ¡®Oh, Ari, you''re so capable, aren¡¯t you?"


    His first thought was to head straight home.


    Pulling over, he almost leaped out of the car and rushed inside the house.


    "Arianna Tanner!"


    Shouting her full name, he wanted her to give him an answer right away.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Eloise came out from inside, holding a cup of freshly made lemon tea.


    "She¡¯s not home.Why are you so angry?"


    "why? It¡¯s all your fault that Ariana has be like this!"


    When he did not see Arianna, he lost it and pped Eloise.


    Eloise was caught off guard and had no time to react, so she took the full force of the smack to the


    face, and the cup she was holding shattered as it fell to the floor.


    The p was heavy, and Eloise¡¯s face became swollen immediately.


    Still, she did not cry or throw a tantrum and simply shot him an icy re.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    "I..."


    After hitting her, Joseph grew calmer and felt sorry for a brief moment seeing her swollen face.


    Having been married for so many years, he never hit her during quarrels.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHowever, he


    was in a rage today.


    The feeling of regret didn¡¯tst long.He turned and sat down on the sofa.


    "Eloise, I¡¯m telling you, if Arianna can¡¯t give me a good exnation for what happened, this shall be the


    end of our family."


    This was a severe threat as he was truly angry.


    If Arianna had tried to take over thepany from Derrick, it meant that she was trying to wrestle


    power from him behind his back.He never expected her to do such a thing.


    If that was the case, then she could have something to do with the trouble Damian was facing.


    Eloise snorted and threw him a mocking look.


    "Why? Haven¡¯t you already destroyed our family?"


    Taken aback by her sneering tone, Joseph looked at her before averting his gaze.


    "Stop talking like that as if I¡¯ve done you wrong.You have indeed worked hard for the family, but I¡¯ve


    given you a life of luxury.


    ¡®Yes, I cheated on you with Elizabeth, but it¡¯s normal for a sessful man to have several women.After


    so many years, I only have you two, and I''ve tried my best to be fair! Even though Elizabeth deserves


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    better treatment, I¡¯ve never brought her back home as I cared about how you feel."


    Joseph poured his heart.


    "I never wanted to hurt you and Arianna, and I¡¯ve been great to her, but she...Do you have any idea


    what she¡¯s done behind my back? She went to ask for Derrick¡¯s seal to take over thepany! She


    has backstabbed me and made mea target."


    He poked his finger at his chest in anguish.


    Seeing such a huge quarrel, the maids did not dare to clean up the mess, and one of them passed a


    cold towel to Eloise.


    Eloise took it and flung it away.


    "Leave us!"


    A maid nervously picked it up and left with the others.


    Sitting down across Joseph, Eloise crossed her arms and legs.She stared coldly at him as if he was a


    stranger.


    "Fair?"


    She let out a mirthless chuckle, "Joseph Tanner, do you really think you''ve been fair? Have you truly


    been great to Ari?"

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    "Why? That¡¯s the truth!"


    Narrowing his eyes, Joseph did not think anything was wrong with what he said.


    At least, that was what he had felt over the years.


    Letting out a snort, Eloise looked at him.


    "Oh, you¡¯ve been great to her? Even though she had worked so hard, you refused to delegate power to


    her, and Ari has gotten to her position through her own effort! What have you given her? You only care


    about your son and n to leave everything to him.Have you spared a thought for Ari¡¯s future?"


    Hearing this for the first time, Joseph took a second to respond.


    "She¡¯s going to get married sooner orter! When she gets married, she¡¯ll no longer be a member of


    the Tanner family.How could she inherit thepany?


    "I''ve told you this before, and it¡¯s not my fault that she¡¯s born a woman.Yes, Ari is capable, and if she


    were a man, I''d definitely hand thepany over to her.However, she¡¯s a woman and will get married


    someday.That¡¯s why I told you we should try to have a son, but you..."


    Eloise¡¯s body had been affected after giving birth to Arianna, and she had been unable to conceive


    since.


    Joseph then started an affair with Elizabeth, whoter gave birth to Damian.


    Eloise tolerated them because she knew she was still thewful wife and was not powerful enough to


    go against her husband.


    But now...


    "So it¡¯s my fault that I couldn¡¯t give birth to a son? Just because of this, you¡¯ve treated Ari this way,


    thinking that you¡¯ve been fair to her?"


    "It¡¯s the same for every family! Who on earth hands over family businesses to the daughters?"


    Thinking that he was right, Joseph snarled.


    When he saw her disappointed look, he suddenly caught onto something.


    "Oh, you ganged up with Ari to set me up just because of this?"


    "Set you up?"


    Eloise let out a derisive chuckle.


    "If you call Ari¡¯s effort a set-up, then I¡¯ve nothing to say.Your precious son has run into trouble, made


    you lose face, and brought a crisis to thepany.Ari has only tried to gain control of thepany for


    his and your sake!"


    Joseph was speechless.


    "Ari has been trying hard to think of ways to solve the problem, even to the point of pushing her


    uncle.But you? All you know is to me everything on her! Fine, just do so.I¡¯ll ask her to stop bothering


    to help so that we can all be happy!"


    While she spoke, she picked up her phone to call Arianna.


    Still trying to process what she said, Joseph was stunned to see her picking up the phone and tried to


    seize it from her.


    "What are you doing?"


    "This is what you want, isn¡¯t it?"


    She tried to hold on to her phone.


    Being stronger and faster, Joseph managed to take it from her.


    "Can you calm down? Are you trying to say that Ari visited my brother to find solutions for the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    problem?"


    "What else? Thepany is in bad shape now.Why would she bother to take it over?"


    Tears welled up in her eyes.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞJoseph grew regretful.


    Seeing her reddish and swollen face, he knew he was too rash and acted too harshly.


    "El..."


    Joseph tried to caress her face, but Eloise turned it away.


    "Save it! I don¡¯t want your sympathy."


    Embarrassed, he chuckled.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I was being reckless.It¡¯s my fault that I lost my temper without knowing the truth.How about


    you hit me back?"

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    While he said it, he took her hand to p his face.


    Eloise yanked her hand off with a frown.


    "Do you think we¡¯re still kids? Joseph Tanner, let me be frank with you.I¡¯m indeed upset about your


    mistress and son because no woman on earth is willing to share their husband with someone


    else.Being someone who¡¯s been around, I¡¯m able to see the big picture and know what should take


    precedence.Do you think I''d do anything that could damage thepany''s interest out of jealousy?"


    Thoroughly convinced, Joseph started to massage her shoulder as he said, "Yes, my dear wife, you¡¯ re


    right.I¡¯m an idiot and an * sshole for suspecting you and Ari.


    "However, Derrick and Stephanie are upset and refuse to give us what we need.What should we do?


    We can''t just force them, right? I tried to see Derrick, but Stephanie stopped me.I wonder if she¡¯s trying


    to take control of thepany."


    "Are you stupid?"


    Eloise looked at him.


    "After so many years, don¡¯t you know what kind of a person she is? Is she up to the task even if she


    intends to do so? She¡¯s not CEO material! If she¡¯s holding back, she must be hoping to strike a bargain


    with us.To me, she¡¯s easy to deal with."


    She analyzed the situation from her own self-interest.She knew about Arianna having gone to meet


    Derrick, but she had not expected that Stephanie, who was usually so gentle, would refuse to give


    Arianna the seal and even drive her away.


    Even Joseph suffered a simr fate today.


    Eloise started to ponder, ¡® With her husband seriously ill and her son likely dead, the woman must know


    there''s no use holding on to thepany''s control.


    Nobody would take her seriously even if she knew how to run apany.


    Stephanie must be holding on to thepany as a bargaining chip to ensure she¡¯d be taken care of for


    the rest of her life"


    "I think you¡¯re right!"


    Nodding profusely, Joseph admitted that his wife was better than him at managing interpersonal


    rtionships and understanding how people think.


    In these matters, Eloise was indeed better than Elizabeth.


    "If so, would it be better if you go talk to her?" §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞJoseph asked tentatively.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "If we can get the seal, the passcode to thepany¡¯s safe, and the keys, then the Tanner Corporation


    will truly be ours!"


    "Ours?"


    Throwing him a sidelong nce, Eloise chuckled.


    "Will it be ours or your precious son¡¯s?"


    "There you go again!"


    Since she had said what was on his mind, Joseph let out a dryugh in embarrassment.


    "Don¡¯t worry.No matter what, I won¡¯t mistreat you and Ari."


    In other words, he still nned to hand thepany over to his precious son.


    Having been with him for so many years, Eloise knew how he was, and there was no way to change


    his deeply rooted prejudice.


    "Save it until we gain control of thepany, and don¡¯t get ahead of yourself!"


    "Yes, yes, my dear wife is right!"


    He smiled ingratiatingly, no longer upset as before.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Unwilling to give up, Joseph took Elizabeth¡¯s perfume for anotherb test, and as expected, the results


    showed a problem with the perfume.


    At the same time, they still could not find the perfumer andter discovered he was just an imposter,


    not a real top perfumer.He was not even an imposter.


    The top perfumer Damian wanted to invite to work on the perfume was Charlie Mckenzie, but the


    person who worked on the perfume was Charlie Mckenzee.


    There was just a slight difference in the spellings of their names, but that made all the difference.


    Such low-level deception wasmon in the country and was exposed many times.


    However, it was the first time someone pretended to be an internationally renowned top perfumer by


    making a fake name.


    It was a simple deception that one could quickly notice if one paid closer attention.


    However, Damian told his friend to get in touch with Charlie¡¯s team, which was only possible with the


    considerable sum of money Damian had spent.


    Hence, when the man came, Damian thought he got the right person.


    When Damian returned home, he searched on the Inte and found that Charlie had won many


    awards and that he was a rare talent in the industry.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    There was not a single photo of him on the web, but Damian was not doubtful at all and epted him


    into his team just like that.


    The imposter only had a basic knowledge of fragrances, so it was reasonable to trust that his products


    would not cause harm to anyone.


    However, no one understood why he added an illegal substance to his product this time around, which


    caused chaos to erupt.


    Recently, Tanner Corporation¡¯s branch, which focused on the development of fragrances, had its


    license confiscated by the relevant authority.


    This was not just an internal affair of thepany, so it was difficult for Joseph to protect Damian as


    this matter had blown up.


    "Ari, think of a solution! Your brother can¡¯t go to jail!"


    Derrick was anxious.


    Initially, he thought he would settle this problem as long as thepany suppressed the development


    of the matter andpensated their consumers.He did not expect this matter to blow up even further.


    "If he can¡¯t go to jail, what about you take his ce, Dad? Someone has to take the me,"


    §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Arianna said as she casually looked at the documents before her.


    Arianna was well -aware of the things that had happened over the past few days, but she waszy to


    get serious with him.She knew about Joseph throwing a tantrum before pping Eloise, yet he was still


    begging for her mercy.


    "Ari, what are you saying? How could I go to jail?"


    Joseph stared at her in bewilderment.


    "If Damian can¡¯t go to jail and you¡¯re unwilling to rece him, what about I go? Should I take one for


    the team?"


    Arianna looked up, asking in a half-joking manner.


    However, Joseph hesitated for a moment.


    Although he said nothing, his hesitation was enough of an answer.


    When she suggested that Damian or Joseph go to jail, Joseph instantly rejected her suggestion, telling


    her they could not afford jail time.


    However, he hesitated regarding Arianna, which meant this was a usible choice.


    Arianna had known his answer long ago, but she still smiled self- mockingly.


    What was she expecting anyway? "Dad, it¡¯s easy for us to exin things to the media now.We should


    apologize publicly, offer enoughpensation to the consumers, and show them our sincerity in


    settling this matter.The toughest part lies with the court.If we don¡¯t settle this well, it¡¯s game over for


    Tanner Corporation!"


    Her analysis had always been logical, and Joseph replied, "Yeah, I know that too.What should we do


    then?"


    "There¡¯s a way to go about this."


    Arianna smiled.


    "It¡¯s not necessary for anyone in the Tanner family to take the me for this matter!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "we can¡¯t find the perfumer anymore, right?" Arianna asked lightly.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, no one would ever know the truth.


    Where did the perfumere from? Did he receive instructions from someone to cause damage on


    our side? Is he here to bring ourpany down? We can work along this line, and perhaps, we might


    turn into the victims in this case!"


    Joseph understood her words, and his eyes lit up gradually, thinking she made perfect sense.


    "You''re right! We''re the victims in this case too, but who would order the perfumer to do that to us?"

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    "Our family owns a substantialpany, so it¡¯s only natural for us to have several enemies and


    industry that tried to crush us!"


    "Apany in the same industry..."


    "Dad! They¡¯re our biggestpetition!"


    Since the Tanner Corporation was recently involved in significant trouble by adding illegal substances


    to perfumes, the Perfumers¡¯ Society had begun investigating them.


    Hence, they neglected Lily''s matter for the time being.


    Initially, Lily had thought that her issue would pass this way as it was nonsensical.


    A perfume certificate was not a professional qualification that one required worldwide.


    However, the Perfumers ¡¯ Society created such a thing, and it was ridiculous how someone could not


    be a perfumer just because theycked the certificate.


    Sessful perfumers relied not only on their hard work and dedication, but they needed talent too.


    However, talent was something unexinable.


    In other words, few people had the talent to be a perfumer.


    Finally, their country had someone who excelled in this field, but she would get banned from the


    industry for stupid reasons.


    That was simply unreasonable.


    Due to that, Lily did not want to take the test to obtain the certificate.


    The test would consist of much theoretical knowledge, but most of them were rubbish that Lily could


    not use in a practical setting.


    All of that was just a form of formality.


    Still, Lily did not expect someone to be so serious about something nonsensical andcked substance.


    Noah led a group of over 30 perfumers and pointed her faults out, requesting that she be banned from


    the industry and not allowed to be a perfumer forever.


    When she saw that post, she was stunned.She was not afraid¡ªinstead, she found it ridiculous.


    Most of the perfumers'' names who pointed out her faults were foreign to her, and she had never met


    those people.


    Most were part of the Perfumers¡¯ Society and were considered well-known in the industry.


    Now, they were joining hands to ban and stop Lily from continuing her career as a performer.


    Who did they think they were? The post was not very popr, but it became the number one trending


    topic in a short while, surpassing the news surrounding the Tanner Corporation adding illegal


    substances to their perfumes.


    It was apparent that someone paid for Lily¡¯s matter to be on top of the list.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡®What kind of grudge does the Perfumers¡¯ Society have toward me? They are putting in so much effort


    in this"


    Lily sat in the garden, clicking her phone away and sipping tea leisurely.


    "Lily, they want to ban you."


    Olivia saw the post and also found it hrious.


    "Who do they think they are? How would they be able to ban you and ourb? How would they disallow


    you from bing a perfumer ever again?"


    "They might have made deals with otherpanies and told them Not to buy and sell my products in


    the future," Lily answered after some thought.


    "What a joke.Did the Perfumers¡¯ Society forget who your support is? It¡¯s the entire La Beaut¨¦ Group,


    the biggest cosmeticspany in the country.With their support, what harm would it do us if the


    smallerpanies stopped buying and selling our products?"


    Olivia felt that the Perfumers¡¯ Society members were too naive.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    "What if the Perfumers'' Society puts pressure on La Beaut¨¦ Group? " Lily asked.


    "Umm..."


    Olivia was stunned.


    "I don''t think so!"


    As one of thergestpanies, why would La Beaut¨¦ Group be afraid of a mere Perfumers'' Society?


    Lily smiled and nced at her.


    "Do you think the Perfumers'' Society is just a simple non-governmental organization?"


    "Not to mention many well-known perfumers joined the Perfumers¡¯ Society.If they all unite to go against


    us, this will impact our perfume production.It includes the director and president of the Perfumers''


    Society.Do you think they''re just perfumers?"


    Most members were well-known and prestigious in politics.


    That was why even though they were under a higher level, they still had the authority to set various


    industry regtions, dictate, and even end one''s career because of humiliation due to rejection.It was


    one of the reasons why Lily did not like the Perfumers'' Society.It had gradually deviated from its original


    purpose, and she did not want this to happen to her.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, how can you still joke around? Why don''t you hurry up and think of a way to deal


    with them?"


    Olivia did not expect the matter to be so serious.She initially thought that with Alexander around, he


    could solve everything without a problem.


    After listening to Lily''s words, La Beaut¨¦ Group might be unable to handle it, and Alexander might not


    be able to contend.


    So, how could Lily lie down under the flower gallery and drink tea rxingly?


    "What''s the rush?"


    Lily said disapprovingly, "I can stop them if they want to end our career, so let them be.


    As perfumers, we should do our best to make better perfumes."


    To Lily, as a perfumer, the most important thing to do well was to make perfumes.


    There was nothing more important than that.


    "B-But..."


    Olivia wanted to say something but saw Lily get up suddenly.


    "Hey, I''ve got it!" §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞLily eximed.


    Olivia did not know what Lily meant, but she noticed Lily had already gone to the foot of the wall.


    The few logs Lily had nted before still looked bare, but when she got closer, she found a few small


    green shoots.


    Although there were only a few, they were greenish, small, and cute.


    Lily squatted down and sniffed it closely.


    Then she carefully held it up and twirled the leaves with her fingers.


    It felt tender to the touch.


    The shoots broke by just slightly touching it, revealing the sap inside.


    Lily rubbed the juice on her fingertips and sniffed it close to her nose.She immediately revealed a


    happy expression.


    Olivia came over.


    "What is this?"


    She saw Lily nting it a few days ago, which looked like an ordinary wood pile.


    If it had not sprouted, she would have thought it was dead.


    Olivia had seen many raw materials for perfumery but had never seen a fragrant wood.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Still, she did not think there was anything special about this wood.


    It just had the smell that all wood had, and it was not amon raw material, but Lily treated it


    carefully as if it was valuable.


    "That¡¯s some good stuff!"


    Lily smiled as she was delighted.


    Her feeling was not affected by that career-ending post at all.


    After going through so many things, Lily was unbothered by it.


    Besides, she already knew what Noah would do.He had mentally prepared herself for it.Hence, she


    would not feel too surprised.


    "Go get a tray," Lily said as she turned her head.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Olivia hurried into the house to get the tools and sent them to Lily. Lily carefully cut off some buds and


    put them in the tray. There were few pieces of wood, so there were only that many shoots. However,


    when Olivia picked up the tray, she smelled a peculiar aroma.


    "The scent is so unique!" Olivia could not help but move the tray closer to smell it again.


    "It''s a good thing, right?" Lily was a little proud. "Be careful, don''t break it. We''ll start working on it right


    away."


    Lily had been waiting for these little things for the past few days. If her idea were right, she would


    release a new peculiar perfume.


    ¡­


    The Perfumers'' Society''s office in Brown City had arge courtyard.


    While there, Noah was looking at the post''s poprity. Then he looked at the ban order issued in the


    name of the Perfumers'' Society, but he still had to release the ban order. He was still waiting for Lily''s


    response, which she had yet to do.


    Lily was stubborn enough that she did not even call him to give up. Personally, Noah did not want to


    make it a big issue. What he wanted was just her submission.


    It was true that Lily had talent, but whether she was a genius... Noah was still unsure, but she should


    be under the control of the Perfumers'' Society. If she was not, she would be an uncontrolled member


    and should be eliminated.


    However, Lily still refused to give in until now. Did she think that Alexander could protect her?


    While pondering, someone came in from outside. "Mr. Richards, a woman outside wants to see you."


    "Lily?" Noah raised his head and asked because everyone here knew who Lily was and how she


    looked.


    The person shook their head. "No, she said her surname is Tanner."


    At first, Noah wanted to say no, but after thinking about it, he nced at theputer next to him,


    where the trending list was still on the screen. He smiled. "Let her in."


    He did not expect that she would find him here. Arianna wore a fluffy mauve skirt today, which made


    her look younger, youthful, and lovely.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She also deliberately put on light makeup, which was different from her usual image in thepany.


    She curled up her hair and was well-dressed.


    "Mr. Richards." She saw Noah as soon as she entered the room. Frankly, Noah was less


    charming than Alexander, but he still shined in the room.


    Moreover, the Richards family wasparable to the Russell family. If she could be with Noah, she


    was confident to take down La Beaut¨¦ Group in the future.


    Arianna''s smile was brighter with her thoughts. "We meet again."


    Noah''s attitude was neither warm nor cold. "I didn''t expect that you still have the leisure to be here with


    your family''s issues?"


    Following his line of sight, Arianna saw a trending search list on hisputer screen. Of course, she


    knew that almost all the recent trending searches were upied by matters rted to the Tanner


    family, and she also knew what he was referring to, so she did not take it seriously. She smiled. "I''m not


    here for tea but to give you a gift."


    "Oh?" Looking at her empty hands, there was only a small shoulder bag. "What gift?"


    "A great gift that can take down ourmon enemy!" She sat at the table opposite Noah, rubbing her


    leg lightly against his.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Noah moved aside quietly to avoid her legs and said, "To be honest, Ms. Tanner, it''s difficult to surprise


    me with your gift."


    "Why don''t you read it first?" Arianna took out her phone with a smirk. She opened it and ced it in


    front of Noah.


    He nced at it and saw a draft using Lily as the mastermind behind Tanner''s perfume incident and


    that she was colluding with Damian from the Tanner family.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Do you think this is enough to convict Lily or sue her for defamation?" Noah raised his eyebrows as he


    disapproved.


    "Of course, it''s more than that. Lily has a bad record in this incident. Although La Beaut¨¦ Group helped


    her settle that incident, if we bring up the old incident, everyone will think that it was Lily who did it!


    Besides, your Perfumers'' Society isunching a counteract. Lily shouldn''t be a perfumer as she doesn''t


    even have a perfumer certificate."


    Arianna had these pieces of information, so it was not difficult to connect them and take Lily down.


    Noah did not say anything but looked at the woman facing him.


    In all fairness, she was beautiful with her sparkling eyes. She looked innocent with her cherry-red lips


    but had the unique charm of a mature woman. Her involvement in the business career made her a


    queen bee.


    Except...


    Noah said lightly with his hands folded, "You seem to have a deep hatred for Lily?"


    "That''s not true." Arianna stood up and said with a smile, "I don''t interact much with her, but you seem


    interested in her?"


    Arianna could see it in him without Noah answering. He was interested in Lily and spared her in every


    aspect of this investigation.


    Otherwise, with the power of the Perfumers'' Society, Lily would not be standing now if they wanted to


    take her down.


    Arianna felt an increasing, unexined animosity for Lily as she thought about it. There was no reason


    for the man she liked, the partner she chose, to pay any attention to Lily. How could she!


    "If you don''t have any deep hatred for her, why would you frame others like this?" Noah said


    thoughtfully. Noah did not answer her question as he felt it was unnecessary, but this woman''s mind


    was indeed calctive.


    "Framed?" Ariannaughed, slid off his desk, and stood facing him, "Mr. Richards,pared to you,


    I''m still not worthy of this word. How are you better than me from what you did to


    Lily? We all have different goals but with amon enemy. We will be the mostpatible partners!"


    She went closer to him as she spoke herst few words said into his ear.


    Noah did not move as he felt the woman''s warm breath spraying into his ear. He smiled and pulled her


    near. Arianna stumbled and fell into his arms.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Her soft body leaned against him. Instead of getting up quickly, she lifted her head and flirtatiously


    pushed her hand against his chest.


    Pulling Arianna closer, Noah held her chin, forcing her to look at him. "Tell me, what benefits me if I


    work with you?"


    "Lily will surrender to you!" The strength holding her jaw was firm as she felt pain, but she did not show


    difort on her face as she said with a smile, "Isn''t this what you want? "


    If Noah wanted Lily to surrender, he would have taken her down long ago, so why did he wait until


    now? Obviously, Lily was stubborn. She did not react even when she was boycotted.


    "She relies on La Beaut¨¦ Group and the Russell family to support her. If you can cooperate with me to


    take her down this time, not only Lily, but Alexander will also be involved in this mess. Later, it¡¯ll be


    preferable to split the beauty market rather than let La Beaut¨¦ Group have it all. No one will be our


    opponent in the country when the Richards family unites with the Tanner family." She said sheepishly


    as Noah squeezed her chin andughed.


    "It''s a good idea, but why should I cooperate with you? What good is in for me?"


    "Because you and I are both sensible, it''s the perfect match for two sensible people to work together."


    Spreading her arms around his neck, Arianna moved closer to him. "I understand that you admire Lily


    and think she¡¯s talented, but I know her better than you. She can ovee numerous adversities, and


    aside from luck, isn¡¯t Alexander the one who backs her?


    "Also, you knew that she''s a Lodge. No matter your skills, she¡¯ll always be more difficult to deal with


    than ordinary women. You can''t force a person like her. You can only remove her arrogance by


    destroying her. Isn''t this what you want?" She said unhurriedly, looking at Noah''s face.


    He was a man who nevercked anything. Everything in his life went smoothly, so he had a strong


    desire to conquer. Giving him what he desired was a prerequisite for negotiating cooperation.


    "If I heard it right, you want to marry me. However, can you tolerate your husband thinking about


    another woman?" Noah asked her with a smile.


    His eyes were dark and unclear, as if an endless dark sea was hidden at the bottom. The storms


    hidden in it were unknown.


    Arianna smiled indifferently. "You underestimate me. I was born this way and faced different problems.


    Will a man only be with one woman forever for families like ours? I won''t stop you from liking or


    conquering anyone when we¡¯re married. It''s not unusual for a sessful man to have a few female


    confidants, but your wife can only be me!


    "You will not find anyone else with a strong background, beauty, and wisdom to match you. Our


    marriage will be the most powerful joint weapon, and I will give you the greatest freedom after


    marriage!"


    She was full of confidence and felt that the conditions she offered to Noah were attractive.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Noah was silent as if he was thinking about her proposal seriously.


    Looking at his face, Arianna hugged him tightly and took the initiative to kiss his lips.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    After a few days of hard work in theb, the result finally arrived. Lily was holding a small bottle of


    amber-colored essential oil, handling it as if it were a priceless treasure. Olivia was also very excited as


    she kept saying it smelt so good. Theb was full of this unique fragrance.


    She had never discovered this fragrance before. To be precise, it was as if several kinds of floral scents


    were fused, which one could smell precisely. It also had an aroma that herbs had, which smelled


    rxed and refreshing.


    Although Lily only extracted such a small bottle of essential oil, this raw material should be enough to


    make a themed series, which fit her vision very well.


    "Olivia, please put this in a cool ce. We¡¯ll move on to the next step," Lily instructed as she took off


    her gloves to wash her hands. Then she looked at the experimental data to ensure everything was


    right.


    Immediately after, she sat in front of theputer to send an email. She called Lisa, "The thing you


    want will be ready within half a month. It should be ready in time for your event."


    "That is great, Lilsy! I knew you could do it!" Lisa said happily, then paused before continuing, "By the


    way, I heard you seem to be in a little trouble recently. Do you need my help?"


    "No need. As you said, it¡¯s only a little trouble. There is nothing you need to do," Lily said smilingly.


    Moreover, Lisa could not help much here.


    "Okay then!" Lisa said without prying, "By the way, Mr. Corden ising over in the next few days. Do


    you have time to meet? He said he wanted to invite you to dinner."


    "Mr. Corden?" Lily was stunned and thought about the wealthy Hnder businessman in Westwood.


    "No need for the trouble. Besides, I don¡¯t have much interaction with him."


    "We are all friends! Besides, Nick misses you and often talks about you."


    Lily smiled as she thought of the little boy she once saved. "Let''s n something soon, then."


    "Well, I leave the themed series perfume to you. Gosh, I want to go and see it now. I can just smell the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    fragrance through the phone!¡±


    Listening to her exaggerated tone, Lilyughed loudly. "All right, you cane and see when it''s ready.


    Now is not the time yet."


    She had only extracted the raw essential oils, and there would be four models with the essential oil


    used as the perfume base. Then she would add different ingredients to adjust each scent. The final


    product should have a unified perfume base, but each was unique in its own right.


    "Okay, then I''ll..."


    At this moment, the doorbell rang. Olivia walked over and nced at the ess control screen. She


    was stunned when she saw a few police-looking people standing outside.


    "Lily..." Olivia whispered.


    Lily noticed something was amiss about Olivia¡¯s voice, so she said to Lisa, "I still have things to do. I''ll


    call youter!" After hanging up, she walked toward Olivia. "What''s wrong?"


    Olivia pointed to the screen, and Lily nced at it and frowned slightly.


    ¡®Is the Perfumers'' Society finally taking action?¡¯


    Still, it did not matter as this issue had not yet risen to the legal level. They could ask a few questions


    and do civil mediation at most.


    "It''s okay. Open the door," Lily ordered as she turned around to clean up the things on theb table.


    After a while, there was some noise outside, and then Olivia walked in with the police. The atmosphere


    did not feel right.


    "Which one of you is Lily?" Someone asked loudly.


    Lily turned her head. "I am."

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    ¡°We suspect you have something to do with amercial crime. Pleasee with us!" The officer


    who asked the question earlier said with a severe expression.


    "Commercial crime?" Lily frowned as she did not understand what was happening. "Why? Did the


    Perfumers'' Society use me of amercial crime?"


    ¡®If so, that would be funny.¡¯


    The officer shook his head. "It''s not the Perfumers'' Society. The Tanner Corporation used you of


    conspiring with their manager, Mr. Damian Tanner, to add prohibited ingredients to their perfumes for


    personal gain. You must cooperate with us for the investigation."


    The officers were polite to her. Typically, the police would not tell their suspects the reason and take


    them away to the station first.


    Lily was also surprised. "Who? Tanner, who?"


    She did not even remember the name well. ¡®Mr. Tanner? I wonder who that is.¡¯


    "Pleasee with us and cooperate with the investigation." The officer showed his credentials and did


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    not intend to say more.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you." She also wanted to find out what was going on.


    Olivia quickly stopped her. "Wait a minute! We don''t even know who Mr. Tanner is. Let alone colluding


    with him. It¡¯s their nder. How can you arrest someone randomly!"


    "It''s not up to you to decide. We must investigate first. If you interfere again, you will obstruct police


    duty!" the officer said to Olivia.


    "B-But..." Olivia was unconvinced and wanted to exin more, but Lily stopped her. "It''s okay. I''m just


    going to find out the situation with them. I''d also like to know how and why the Tanners pinned


    whatever it is on me."


    It was funny to think about it. Did Lily conspire with the Tanner Corporation?


    Besides minor interactions with Arianna, Eloise, and Nathaniel, Lily did not know anyone else, so what


    kind of conspiracy were they talking about? How could they frame her without any evidence?


    "It''s okay!" Shaking her head to appease Olivia, Lily turned and left with the police.


    Olivia''s mind was a mess as she watched the police car leave. She thought about it and turned around


    to call Edward, "Edward, something happened! The police have taken Lily away!¡±


    ¡­


    Joseph rushed into Arianna''s office again and smacked his desk with both hands. Several sheets of


    paper flew off the desk. He was so angry that he did not even care to close the door. He red at


    Arianna and said, "This is the idea you mentioned? You want your brother to die, don¡¯t you?!¡±


    Initially, he thought letting the perfumer, Lily, and La Beaut¨¦ Group take the me would be the best


    result. However, he never thought it would still involve his precious son.


    The police had sent someone to spread the word and wanted to arrest Damian. Only then did he know


    that thepany did not only report Lily but also Damian. He was stunned, as he never thought


    Damian would still be involved in this mess. Ultimately, Joseph was still unable to protect his son.


    Since Arianna filed the case under thepany¡¯s name, they should have looked for her.


    Many things happened recently. Joseph felt that his brain could not function well and could not figure


    out what to do. He knew everything would be over if Damian were involved in a mess like this.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Arianna was much calmerpared to her father. She sat calmly behind her desk full of various


    documents. Recently, many problems happened in thepany. In addition to the recent crisis,


    besides the higher-ups, she was the one in charge.


    However, most of the higher-ups were just there for the title of thepany''s shares. They participated


    in dividends but did not care much about daily management. In the past, Derrick was in charge, and


    asionally Benedict. Now no one could intervene as she was the one with absolute authority.


    Joseph saw Arianna sitting with delicate makeup, and her aura seemedpletely different. He


    vaguely felt his daughter was not the same, but he did not know what it was. It was an indescribable


    feeling, making him uneasy.


    "Ari, you have to give me an exnation. What the h*ll is going on?! Why is Damian still involved in


    this?!" He asked angrily.


    Arianna raised her head and nced at him. She did not speak yet¡ªinstead, she lowered her head to


    review the document, signed her name, closed it, and put it aside. Only then did she calmly say, "Dad,


    are you just here to question me?"


    "I..." Joseph was stunned as her tone made him ufortable.


    "Isn''t it clear who¡¯s responsible for this whole thing? I proposed and established the new project


    department at the beginning. I also wanted the professionals to do it, but you were the one who gave


    the project to Damian. He insisted on doing this project and refused to listen to others¡¯ suggestions. It


    grew out of control, so why are you questioning me now?"


    Arianna casually pointed out Damian''s faults as she lost her previousforting state. She even


    furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Ari, you..."


    "What? Aren¡¯t I speaking the truth? Who in thispany doesn¡¯t know that Damian is an idi*t? He


    knows nothing but is always around to point fingers. Damian doesn''t understand anything but wants to


    take control of thepany. He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    ¡°You gave everything to him just because he¡¯s your son, even if he would destroy the Tanner family."


    Her voice suddenly increased as she stood up with a threatening demeanor.


    Joseph was startled and took a step back subconsciously. "What are you doing? Arianna, this is the


    office!"


    "Ha, you know this is the office, after all." Arianna walked around the table, chuckled, and approached


    Joseph. "Dad, You rushed into my office repeatedly to help your son. You want someone to take the


    me, even me.


    ¡°Damian rushed directly into my office repeatedly, too, but when did he ever consider thepany''s


    rules and regtions? Now you tell me that this is the office? Since you say that, you should follow the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    office and thepany''s rules and procedures. Mr. Tanner, I still have work to do. Please leave now!"


    Looking at her indifferent self, Joseph was stunned.


    He stood there in a daze for a long time. His hands hanging by his side trembled slightly, and his whole


    body was cold. This feeling of being betrayed was the worst, especially by his biological daughter.


    A few days ago, she still swore to him that she would find a way to save Damian, but today, she


    suddenly changed her mind faster than the speed of light.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    "Ari, what you told me before was all a lie?" Joseph asked tremblingly, "You helped Damian in the


    beginning, just to watch him fall... No, you were the one who dug the hole, right?"


    Arianna smiled mockingly, saying, "That depends on how you look at it. I dug a hole, but I nned to


    of building towering structures, he continued digging a hole and then leaping into it. What else can I


    do?¡±


    She should not be the one to me. It was Damian who wanted to jump into the trap. She just... did not


    stop him.


    "Alright, great!" After hearing the truth, Joseph waspletely ashamed, propping himself on the side


    of the sofa and slowly sitting down. "I didn¡¯t see iting. My baby girl, how could you be the one to


    deceive me?"


    "Dad. There¡®s more for you to see!" She smiled coldly. "Over the years, I¡¯ve done


    many things for thepany. You ignored my talents and abilities and only focused on that id*ot son of


    yours. Just because he¡¯s a man, he easily got what I¡¯ve worked so hard for half my life. Why? You still


    want me to assist and support him. Is he worthy of it?


    "Now that you know, he did such a thing with his pig brain. What ability does he have to take over


    Tanner Corporation?"


    "Is this why you dug a hole for him? Did you start nning when I brought him into Tanner


    Corporation?"


    It was not until today that Joseph truly understood what she said from the bottom of his heart. After a


    pause, he asked wearily again, "Is your mother involved?"


    "She wasn¡¯t involved, but she was aware of it." Arianna no longer kept the secret from


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Joseph and spoke honestly, "Dad, did you naively think that two women could coexist peacefully? My


    mother has worked half of her life for the Tanner family. Why should she ept a b*stard to enter her


    family? Why should she open-mindedly ept your son born to another woman?"


    "But, I¡¯ve not mistreated you and your mother all these years, the things you eat and use..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Arianna interrupted him, "It¡¯s what you should do! Dad, would you


    have epted it if Mom brought a son born to another man home? Could you be open-minded and


    happy for him to join this family and even let him inherit Tanner''s property?"


    "She is not worthy of it!" Joseph barked.


    Even just imagining it, he felt furious. Arianna casually reminded him as she smiled, but Joseph still did


    not catch on to the fact that anything was wrong.


    "Compare those situations. Dad. This matter is settled. You should give up!" She sat down again,


    picked up the teacup, and drank tea slowly.


    The reason to show the truth now was that everything was almost settled, as there would be no


    reversals. That little b*stard should never expect to step into the Tanner family again.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    After a moment of silence, Joseph suddenly raised his head and broke out inughter. ¡°Amazing! Oh,


    dear daughter, I¡¯ve underestimated you!¡±


    Arianna just looked at him coldly, not having much of a reaction. She might have had a crushing defeat


    today if she had not done this.


    Afterughing for some time, his phone rang. He was not in the mood to answer it, so he picked it up


    after some time. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Suddenly, he raised his head after exchanging a few words with the person on the other end.


    Standing up, he asked anxiously as his gaze averted to Arianna, ¡°What? Are you sure that you


    searched everywhere?¡±


    Puzzled, Arianna looked back at him.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Calm down. No, don¡¯t call the cops. Wait first¡­¡±


    Then, he hung up and red at Arianna. His phone was still in his hand. ¡°What have you done to


    Damian?¡±


    Arianna had no idea what he was talking about.


    ¡°Is there a need for you to put on an act in front of me at this point?¡± Joseph scoffed, unable to trust her


    at all right now. ¡°Did you have to kidnap him now that you¡¯ve pushed all the me onto him? Where is


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    he?¡±


    ¡°Kidnap?¡± Arianna chuckled. ¡°Dad, you said it yourself. The cops will look for him soon because he¡¯s at


    fault, so why would I kidnap him, and where could I possibly have hidden him? Also, what good would


    that do me?¡±


    She looked calm and did not look like she was lying at all. Joseph stared at her for a long time before


    he frowned. ¡°Is it really not you?¡±


    ¡°Was that Elizabeth?¡± Arianna asked. Who else could it be other than Elizabeth, who cared about


    Damian''s whereabouts?


    ¡°It¡¯s been two days since west spoke to Damian.¡± Unwilling to give up, Joseph dialed Damian¡¯s


    phone number once again, but thetter¡¯s phone was still switched off. ¡°Elizabeth is going crazy with


    worry! We thought we couldn¡¯t contact him because he was in a bad mood, but something must be


    wrong if we couldn¡¯t get in touch with him. Everyone is watching him right now, so he can¡¯t go


    unnoticed if he was wandering around.¡±


    Hence, the first thought that came to Joseph¡¯s mind was that Arianna had kidnapped Damian, which


    was why they could not find him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone¡¯s attention is on him now, so there must be traces of him if he went anywhere!¡±


    Arianna nodded and said, ¡°What if he just found a ce to hide?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± Joseph shook his head firmly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand how helpless Damian is.


    He could only wait for my updates and for me to help him now, but¡­¡±


    He did not expect that he could not rectify the situation but made the whole thing even worse instead. It


    made him feel distressed in an instant.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s helpless, and he can only wait for you. He can only depend on you, or even me but Dad, I


    could only rely on myself all this while. Do you know how difficult it was for me to get to where I am


    today? You don¡¯t see the effort I put in at all!¡±


    Her words had no effect on Joseph. Sighing, he said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that now? Ari, did you


    really not take Damian away?¡±

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of me doing that?¡± Arianna scoffed and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m sure


    he¡¯ll show up soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Joseph¡¯s eyes lit up. After all these years, he was used to depending on this daughter of his,


    and he trusted her out of habit.


    ¡°Soon, the cops wille for him because of the issue with the perfume. If he¡¯s missing, the cops will


    also look for him, so don¡¯t worry too much about it. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you report this or if you


    looked for him. Just wait and see.¡± Arianna picked up a document and nced through it calmly.


    That was the truth of the situation, but how could Joseph not worry?


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll look for him if you¡¯re unwilling to do so!¡± He turned and left the office, looking much more


    worn than before. When he exited through the door, Nathaniel came in, and the two almost bumped


    into each other.


    Turning back, Nathaniel asked, ¡°What¡¯s with him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Arianna said casually. ¡°Where have you been for the past two days? I don¡¯t think I saw


    you around.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, I swear to God I¡¯m working my *ss off for you!¡± Nathaniel grinned, showing no signs of


    nervousness at all. ¡°There are a lot of things going on recently. I need to work on theb test results,


    appease the media, and I even have to look for that perfumer! Just look at how busy I am that I¡¯ve lost


    so much weight!¡±


    Nathaniel pointed to himself, trying to get credit for all his hard work. Arianna just threw him a nce


    because she knew he was not serious about most of the things he said. Sighing, she asked, ¡°Have you


    found the perfumer yet?¡±


    ¡°Nope. That dude sure knows how to hide. He left no traces behind at all,¡± Nathanielmented as he


    pped his hands.


    They started the n, and after Damian¡¯s attention had been directed somewhere else, they prepared


    to wrap things up and control the fake perfumer. He was someone Nathaniel found through various


    means. Later, Nathaniel introduced him to someone else, who subsequently did the same until it


    reached Damian.


    Since Damian had just started working in the business world for a short time, he had no experience


    and knew little about how people in the industry were. He thought he could trust the person his friend


    rmended, but he probably needed to learn that friendships were also unreliable these days. In the


    end, everything still came down to the interests of the parties involved.


    After being in contact with so many people, no one knew who found this perfumer initially. Hence,


    Damian could not guess the mastermind behind all of this, even if he were to find the friend who


    introduced the fake perfumer to him.


    It was just that the fake perfumer had disappeared after the chaos broke out. He did not even get his


    deposit back from his rented ce and vanished without a trace. All of his things were cleared and


    taken away, but they were unsure if he had run away.


    If he did, that would be fine too. Nathaniel was most afraid of the fake perfumer failing to run away and


    bing a card that was used against him in the end.


    Arianna urged, ¡°We must find him no matter what. Even if we can¡¯t get him toe back here, we must


    know his exact location and make sure that he won¡¯t say anything unnecessary to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Nathaniel nodded, understanding the stakes involved. He turned to look at the open office door


    and then took two steps forward, approaching Arianna from the other side of the table. He bent downN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    slightly and said, ¡°Ms. Tanner, did that old man pass the things to you? Will your position in the


    Even if no one dared to peep from the office door, they could see that Nathaniel and Arianna looked


    intimate from the window. Arianna also realized it, which made her frown and leaned back into her


    chair. ¡°Move over!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just concerned about you¡­ and about my future too!¡± Nathaniel stood back as he was told


    but still smiled impertinently.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    "As long as you safely do things, it¡¯ll benefit you," Arianna said coldly and nced at him. She saw him


    leaning there, ying with a pen, and thought of what happened just now, "By the way, Damian is


    missing. Do you know about this?"


    Nathaniel raised his eyebrows. "Oh? I didn¡¯t know about that. How could he be missing? Didn''t your old


    man lock him up?"


    "Dad kept him in and didn¡¯t let him go out, but I heard that he disappeared. My dad suspects I did it,"


    Arianna frowned. If Nathaniel was not behind this, then who was?


    "He doubted you? Why are you tying that kid up? He is now the police¡¯s key target and of no use to us


    whatsoever."


    ¡°I was the first person my father suspected after this happened.¡± Arianna grabbed a pen and signed the


    document. "Go send someone to look for him. If you find him, let me know immediately."


    "Why should we do that? The police will find him anyway," Nathaniel disagreed.


    "Just go and find him!" Arianna was very impatient. "Go! I still have a lot of things to do!"


    Shrugging, Nathaniel withdrew from her office with a yful smile.


    ¡­


    Lily was in the police station quietly looking at a stack of photos. She looked at it carefully before


    asking, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    "Have you colluded with Damian, the manager of the Tanner Corporation, to bring thepany down?"


    The police asked as usual.


    Lily said lightly, "How would doing so benefit me?"


    "It¡¯s a businesspetition. You and Tanner''s deputy project manager have a personal emotional


    dispute," the officer assumed after reading the information.


    "No," Lily answered decisively, "There was a rtionship, but it was over long ago. We are just


    strangers now."


    "Then what''s the rtionship between you and Damian?" He pointed at the photo. "You are a perfumer,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    and Damian is in charge of Tanner¡¯s perfume project. The Tanner Corporation wants to sue you,


    using you that the perfume you made contained illegal ingredients. Since the product came from


    your hands, what do you have to say about that?"


    "I have nothing to say. I didn''t do it."


    "Previously, you had had a simr issue adding illegal ingredients to your perfume. Does this matter


    genuinely have nothing to do with you?"


    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined all of that in a press conference. As for the Tanner family, I currently have no


    affairs with them. As far as I know, they also have their own specially hired perfumer. It¡¯s best if you find


    that person and interrogate them instead,¡± Lily said, looking down at the photos on the table, "Also,


    these photos prove nothing. I don''t know Damian, let alone ever met him."


    Those few photos were of them passing by each other or encounters at a distance. There was not even


    a photo of Lily sitting face-to-face with Damian, so how could she have anything to do with him?


    "Really?" The officer revealed another report. "If you don''t know him, why did he put money into your


    ount?"


    ¡°What money?" Lily was stunned for a moment. She had no idea what he was talking about. She


    looked at the receipt again and noticed a transfer from the bank. This time Lily noticed the transfer time


    and a 1.5 million dor amount, which Damian had approved.


    "I don''t know anything about the money," she pushed the receipt away, realizing it was someone who


    set it up on purpose.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    She also had a lot of debit cards, but not all of them were in use. Lily had not used that specific card for


    a long time, so she did not know how much money was in it and did not receive any notifications.


    Therefore, even if someone sent money to that ount, she would not know.


    "You¡¯re not aware of such arge sum?" Pointing at the receipt, the officer thought she was lying.


    "This may be a lot of money, but I don''t pay much attention to it," with a disdainful smile, Lily continued,


    "Although I haven''t earned so much as a perfumer over the past few years, I still earn quite a lot. With


    my current ability, it is not difficult to earn this amount.¡±


    "Of course, it¡¯s not difficult. All you need to do is add something to the form, and it¡¯s that easy! Who


    wouldn''t feel tempted?"


    As far as the current evidence was concerned, it was against her, but there were still holes everywhere


    in the story. The officer also questioned Lily as he usually would, and the Tanners prioritized this case.


    Meanwhile, the public was paying close attention to this case and waiting for its conclusion.


    "Officer, As far as the current evidence is concerned, it can''t prove I had anything to do with Damian.


    Firstly, I don''t know him and haven''t had any private meetings with him. Secondly, let''s say I did have


    any affairs with him; where¡¯s the evidence?


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the money. If someone wanted to set this up purposely, it would be easy to transfer the


    money to me if they knew my ount number. Finally, evidence will prove the truth. It''s useless to say


    anything else at the moment. Why don''t you call Damian now? Let me confront him," she said calmly.


    Anyone could have framed her, but it was not Damian. Since he was already part of it, he would not be


    so stupid as to put himself in trouble. The only insinuation was that the two were somehow involved in


    this.


    Just as the officer was about to speak, a man came in. He raised his eyes and looked at Lily,


    sputtering, "Damian is missing. Does this have anything to do with you?" His voice became much more


    severe as if he had already regarded her as a criminal suspect.


    Lily looked innocent, "I just found out too. Officer, I''ve been busy with perfumes in my studio recently,


    and I haven''t been out much. Since I¡¯m here with you now, how can I have the time and the ability to


    kidnap Damian?"


    "Maybe you hired someone?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "What?" There was no way to continue the conversation. It seemed as if they had already confirmed


    that she was behind all of this.


    Then someone else came in and said something else. The officer nced at Lily, stood up, and pointed


    at the table, "Think about it again and see if you have anything else to tell us!"


    Lily turned away, and the officers left.


    What else could she have to exin? The situation had nothing to do with her since she had no


    rtions with the Tanner Corporation while they worked on their perfume project. Furthermore, Lily did


    not know Damian at all.


    Even if Nathaniel was in charge of the project, so what? What did that have to do with her? She only


    wanted to do what she should do and what she was interested in. She did not care what others did.


    "Lily, someone hase to bail you." Another officer came in and looked at her.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    After all, there was no conclusive evidence. Although the Tanner Corporation put precedence on the


    case, La Beaut¨¦ Group was difficult to mess with. Alexander went through the formalities and quickly


    released Lily on bail.


    There was nothing to say along the way, but his face was gloomy. Alexander was furious, and Lily


    noticed it. It would be better if he had said something, but he did not. It seemed like an enormous storm


    was brewing.


    She took one of his hands lightly and said, "I''m fine."


    Alexander looked at his wife and remained silent. He only turned his hand over and held hers.


    "I''m fine. Don¡¯t I look okay? The police only needed me to answer a few questions for the investigation.


    They don''t have any conclusive evidence and only some spective insinuations," she said softly.


    "They set up a scheme, but unfortunately, they didn¡¯t do it well. I should have arranged to meet up with


    Damian earlier so at least it can prove that I may have colluded with him," she said half-jokingly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Lily was not nervous about this matter since it had nothing to do with her. After all, the judge would look


    at the evidence even if she went to court. However, if the others involved dyed this situation, it would


    affect her progress on Lisa¡¯s perfume.


    "How could you joke about this?" Alexander nced at Lily helplessly, but her smile dissipated his


    anger. Still, he was furious that these people were courageous enough to set this up and get Lily into


    trouble. Did they honestly think they could get away with it?


    "Isn''t it funny to think about such a botched scheme?" Lily leaned on him, feeling that his anger was no


    longer as intense, "However, Damian is missing, and I¡¯m unsure if it was part of their n.¡±


    Damian was Joseph¡¯s son, so it did not make sense for Joseph to implicate Damian.


    Lily''s strongest impression of Damian was when she met him by ident in the hospital that day. He


    went to look for Naomi but went to the wrong door and found Olivia. It was just a minor encounter, but


    at that time, it got photographed, and that was one of the photos the officers provided just now.


    In other words, someone still secretly followed them that day, and Lily was still unsure who it was. She


    also thought it was creepy because people followed behind her, like mice in the gutter.


    ¡°He¡¯s not the only one missing. The perfumer is missing too," Alexander said with a sneer.


    "Oh? No wonder the police didn''t say anything when I asked about the perfumer involved. In other


    words, the most crucial witnesses are all missing, so why are the guns pointed at me?" Lily started to


    feel that someone had schemed against her.


    "No one will dare to harm you!" Alexander held his wife tighter, his eyes burning with anger. ¡°Whoever


    has the guts toy even a finger on you will pay tenfold!¡±


    Lily remained silent.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Stephanie was not surprised to see Arianna again. She sighed and said, "Arianna, do you have to do


    this?"


    "Aunt Stephanie, what¡¯s wrong?" Arianna asked with a smile.


    "Your uncle may notst for the next few days. Can¡¯t you just wait a while more?"


    ¡°It''s not that I can''t wait, but there are so many things in thepany waiting to be decided. It''s difficult


    for me to do things without proper status."


    She smiled, "Aunt Stephanie, with your and Uncle Derrick¡¯s shares added up, it should be about 55%.


    It¡¯s useless for you to hold onto the shares anyway. Why don''t you just transfer them to me? I¡¯ll make


    good use of them!"


    "You want control of thepany and also our shares? Arianna, when did you be so greedy?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Didn¡¯t you just say we¡¯re family? Why are you calling me greedy? If Benedict were still here, I wouldn¡¯t


    stand a chance! Now that he''s gone, what are you doing with the shares anyway? It''s better to leave it


    to me, and I can offer you a great retirement n!"


    Arianna was no longer afraid of anything. No one could stop her from climbing up. Not only did she


    want control of the Tanner Corporation but also the Richards family. She aspired to be the one


    everyone in Brown City and Ruby City looked up to.


    "You..." When it came to Benedict, Stephanie was so angry that she rubbed her chest with one hand


    and gasped for air.


    She was already rtively weak, and since she had been taking care of Derrick recently, she was even


    more haggard. Arianna was using Benedict''s circumstances to aggravate her.


    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, don''t be so angry. It''s not good for your health," Arianna said as she walked past


    Stephanie toward the room with the document bag in her hand.


    With a smile, she pushed open the room door and said, "Uncle Derrick, I¡¯m here to¡­" Before she could


    finish her words, the smile condensed on her face. She did not expect there to be other people in the


    room.


    Mr. Quinn and Mr. Jackson were the two major shareholders of thepany. They started the


    business together with the old chairman. They were quite elderly now and usually would not ask too


    much about thepany. Arianna did not expect to see them there.


    Arianna initially did not take them seriously. After all, thepany would belong to her as long as she


    obtained Derrick¡¯s shares, including the private seal and the key to the safe. It did not matter if these


    two old folks supported it or not.


    The appearance of these two older people came as aplete surprise.


    "Hello, Mr. Quinn and Mr. Jackson," she greeted with a smile.


    The men nodded slightly, expressionless.


    "Uncle Derrick, have you been feeling better in the past two days? What did the doctor say?" She


    walked over calmly, bending over to face Derrick with a worried expression.


    Derrick turned away, his gaze drifting across her face indifferently.


    She was not embarrassed and continued to smile, saying, "It appears that you look better than a few


    days ago. You were drowsy the other day and were asleep most of the time. It¡¯s good that you have


    visitors here to keep youpany.¡±


    Apart from her, no one spoke. She continued, "By the way, why are Mr. Quinn and Mr. Jackson here? I


    heard that they were busy with matters at home. Who invited them over?


    "I invited them," Standing at the door, Stephanie looked at Arianna and said, "Your uncle''s health is not


    very good. Some things need to be arranged in advance. In addition to Mr. Quinn and Mr. Jackson, I


    have also arranged for awyer to notarize a will. What else do you want to know?"


    Startled for a while, Arianna did not expect her to do this and immediatelyughed again, saying, "I


    have nothing to ask, but since Uncle Derrick is still in good health, why should there be a will? By the


    way, Benedict also¡­¡±


    "Arianna!" Stephanie shouted, and her face was stern, "Your uncle is very tired. You should leave."

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    After all, these were still two major shareholders, so she could not be too harsh, lest it was bad news.


    Stephanie appeared unassuming, so Arianna had no idea she still had such a ruse up her sleeve.


    Could it be Derrick who arranged it? She nced at the man lying on the hospital bed, who was not


    angry at all. How could he still be able to arrange such a thing?


    "Arianna, you can go home. We will notarize when thewyeres," Mr. Jackson said.


    "You don¡¯t trust us?" Mr. Quinn added on.


    "How could that be? Both of you are veterans of thepany, and I definitely trust you. It''s just that my


    uncle has been in poor health recently. The will, I''m afraid..."


    Before she could finish her words, Mr. Jackson said, "Don''t worry about that. We¡¯ll have the doctor do a


    detailed examination to ensure it¡¯s carried out in a conscious condition. Besides, making a will is just in


    case anything happens. It¡¯ll be best if Mr. Tanner can recover."


    "Yeah, I agree as well!" With a forced smile, Arianna knew there was nothing more she could say, so


    she could only leave, "Aunt Stephanie, please take good care of Uncle Derrick!" Arianna said


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    meaningfully, but Stephanie gave her an icy smile, not even trying to walk her out the door.


    After leaving the hospital, Arianna became angrier the more she thought about it. Initially, she believed


    that everything was in order and that there was no issue at all. She did not anticipate that something


    would go wrong at such a crucial moment. What else could happen?


    Even if she wanted to bribe them now, it would be challenging. The Tanner Corporation has been


    getting too much attention recently, and every move attracted the media''s attention. She could not


    encounter any problems at the moment.


    She spent so much thought andid out such a big n. Although she believed everything was set up


    perfectly, there were still a few minor errors. Damian was still nowhere to be found, which made things


    a little suspicious.


    How could her team know nothing about what was happening? Could it be that Damian already went to


    the heavens, so that¡¯s why no one could find out about his whereabouts? He was an uncontrolled


    variable that made her feel uneasy.


    Sitting in the car and thinking for a while, she took out her phone and made a call.


    "Any news on Damian? Not yet?" She grew angrier as she ran her finger through her hair and asked,


    "Why is it so hard to find out where someone is? What are you guys even doing? I need you to find out


    where he is, whether he is out of town or out of the country! I need updates!¡±


    She did not even ask them to bring him home. She only wanted to know where Damian went. Was it


    that difficult?


    She started the car and drove directly to the hotel after giving it some thought.


    Noah intended to remain in the hotel for a considerable time, so he had yet to make ns to purchase


    a home. Arianna knew where he lived and what room he lived in.


    When she went upstairs, she paused, went to the front desk, and instructed, "Please send a bottle of


    red wine to room 1818."


    She then took the elevator up. No one was in the elevator since it was so high up in the building. She


    quickly took out the lipstick from her purse, touched up her makeup, and fixed her hair nicely.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    She looked in the mirror to see how charming and seductive she was. Just when the elevator reached


    his floor, she put away her lipstick and walked straight toward the room.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After ringing the doorbell a few times, the door finally opened. Noah was standing inside, and his hair


    was still dripping wet. He was wrapped in arge bathrobe, looking like he had just taken a shower.


    The dense heat had notpletely dissipated, and his jet-ck pupils made him look sexy. Arianna is


    suddenly a little nervous.


    She was very good at nning and had a few ideas in mind, along with the most meticulous nning


    and preparation, but since she had never done this before, she was still a little anxious.


    "Arianna?" Squinting, Noah probably did not expect that he would find her here or at this hour.


    "Yes! Hi!" She gave him a friendly smile, extended her hand, and pushed him into the room before she


    followed him in and shut the door.


    "Aren''t you happy to see me?" She sat on the soft sofa and raised her head to look at him. She


    crossed her legs together, showing her graceful limbs, and said, "I¡¯m so disappointed! I thought you¡¯d


    be surprised."


    Noah smiled, sat opposite her, and picked a pack of cigarettes off the table. He lit one and said, "You


    didn''te here to seduce me, did you?"


    "Do I need to do that?" Arianna''s voice was very charming and soft. "Besides, even if that were the


    case, am I not pretty enough for you?"


    After blowing a smoke ring, Noah approached her. Arianna raised her head, trying to make her neck


    curve as perfectly as possible. Her eyes stared at him with affection.


    However, Noah reached out to squeeze her chin and then lifted it. His eyes seemed to be examining


    her like a product. He looked at it carefully and said, "You¡¯re very beautiful indeed!"


    "Of course!" She pursed her lips and was very happy to be praised.


    "However, do you think I''ve never seen beautiful women?" He let go, and his expressioncked


    interest. "Do you think that Kingndcks beautiful women?"


    Those two questions were quite an insult to Arianna.


    She was under the impression that her natural beauty was on par, if not higher, than the beauty of the


    women working in the entertainment industry. She did not think that there were many daughters of


    aristocratic families around her who could surpass her beauty. However, in front of Noah, it was not


    worth mentioning.


    "I know there¡¯s certainly no shortage of beautiful women in Kingnd. Still, Noah, is there someone as


    beautiful and capable as I am?" She said this as shey on her side, exposing her curves.


    She took off her jacket as soon as she entered the door. Only a ck dress was underneath, still


    wrapped around the body. The curvy lines of her body were outlined very clearly when shey down.


    The atmosphere in the room was very sultry. She feels that only a few men could hold it in, and most


    men would suffer from excitement. Noah stood there, looking down at her with deep eyes.


    Just when there was an ambiguous smell in the air, and the temperature slowly rose, the doorbell rang,


    and the room service came to deliver the wine.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Noah looked at Arianna and asked, "You ordered wine?"


    Then he opened the door and took the red wine in.


    "You need to have wine to enjoy this beautiful scenery."


    Arianna stood up, took the red wine from Noah, and went to get two sses.


    She opened the wine and poured it as she spoke, "To our strong alliance, cheers!"


    Noah held the wine ss and clinked it with Arianna¡¯s, but he did not drink.


    Instead, he looked at her lightly.


    "When did I agree to join your alliance?"


    "What? Didn''t we agreest time? Think about all the benefits I can bring to you!"


    After a pause, she sipped the red wine and continued, "As far as I know, although you have a good


    background, you¡¯re not one of the most favored family members, am I right? "Also, you¡¯ve had


    arguments with your family about perfumery.Do you honestly want to lose your family¡¯s support and


    they end up abandoning you?"


    Noah looked at her.and his eyes turned deep.


    "To be honest, I¡¯ve been a ck sheep in my family for a long time too, so I know how it feels.Still,


    we¡¯re different.No matter how hard I try, they won¡¯t respect me because I''m a woman.Don''t you think


    it''s funny?"


    Arianna did not look at Noah when she said that.Her eyes were on the red wine in the ss.It looked


    so beautiful as it sloshed around inside the ss, but in the end, it would still end up in someone¡¯s


    stomach.


    "Noah, you¡¯re different.You have the opportunity and the ability.How can you be willing to give someone


    something that originally belonged to you? It¡¯s supposed to be yours, so why would you give it to


    someone else?"


    While talking, she poured herself another drink and unknowingly drank half the bottle.Her speech


    gradually became a little more illogical and chaotic.


    Noah did not drink much and was paying full attention to her.He felt that Arianna seemed a little


    different.He wondered if something or someone had aggravated her.


    To some extent, he had heard about the Tanner family and even sent someone to investigate


    Arianna.He knew she was Joseph¡¯s only daughter and the Tanner family¡¯s second child.


    However, Joseph had an illegitimate son and wanted to hand the family business to him.


    Arianna was not reconciled and wanted to use Noah¡¯s power and background to consolidate her


    position.


    It was amon situation when two wealthy families got entangled in marriage.However, Noah did not


    like such a scheming woman.


    Arianna''s scheming and trickery ran too deep.It would be very tiring to spend a lifetime with such a


    woman.He would have to constantly keep an eye on whether or not she would plot against him.


    ¡®She might be a good business partner, but it¡¯s better to keep things simple"


    Of course, Arianna did not know what he was thinking.She simply listed all the conditions together.


    After thinking about it, she felt that Noah was the most suitable candidate for her.He had a good and


    wealthy family background and was handsome enough.


    The only thing was that she never considered whether Noah liked her.


    In Arianna¡¯s opinion, liking each other was not so important.She believed that being beneficial to each


    other would keep their rtionship more robust.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Benefits could tie two people together or separate them.Her parents had spent many years together


    because they benefited from each other.


    That was also why Joseph did not file for divorce.So, did it matter whether or not Noah liked her?

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    "Noah."


    Arianna put down the wine ss and stumbled into Noah¡¯s arms.


    "Don''t overthink it.You have no better choice than me.The best is in your arms!"


    While putting her finger on his nose, Arianna looked at him with a drunken smile.


    Holding her loosely with one hand so she would not fall, Noah lowered his head and looked at her.She


    was indeed beautiful, and he probably could not trust himself alone with her.He noticed her bright red


    lips getting closer, about to touch him when he suddenly turned to avoid her.


    Arianna was stunned.She never thought Noah would avoid her kiss.


    Was there truly a man in this world that could resist a beautiful drunk woman in front of them?


    "You''re drunk.You should leave," Noah said.


    "Why?" Arianna asked, blinking.


    At this moment, he thought she was cute and pitiful.


    Noah sighed, raised his ss, and took a few sips of wine, ¡° You are not suitable for me."


    "why?"


    Arianna frowned and tilted her head.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You like Lily, don¡¯t you?"


    Alexander was still engraved deep in her heart.She used to love him and wanted to marry him.It was


    hard not to love a man like that, but her n had failed and almost cost her.


    Since then, she had to let him go, put away her fantasies about him, and start looking for other men in


    the circle.It was challenging for Arianna to find Noah, but he rejected her.


    Arianna only felt pped in the face and gritted her teeth in hatred.She wondered what shecked


    Noah kept quiet and was thinking about it.


    He was unsure whether or not he liked Lily.


    He admitted that he paid much attention to Lily and wanted to overpower her, but did that mean he had


    feelings for her? That did not seem to be the case.


    At least he did not feel jealous when he saw her with Alexander.


    However, he was sure he did not have feelings for Arianna.


    Even if she leaned in his arms, and he desired her sexy body, his desires would disappear whenever


    he thought of being with Arianna over the next few decades.


    Since he did not say anything, Arianna naturally did not understand how he felt.She only thought his


    silence meant he admitted to liking Lily.


    After bing slightly sober, she moved away from Noah¡¯s arms and looked at him with a much


    colder expression, saying, "Then let me remind you.Lily is very devoted to Alexander.Liking her would


    just be a waste of your time and efforts."


    "Is the result important?"


    Noah raised his eyes to look at Arianna disapprovingly.


    "Don''t you think the process is the most exciting?"


    ¡®It seems Noah is determined to get Lily for himself, which means I wasted my time and efforts on him!


    Most importantly, Noah won¡¯t team up with me to go against Lily"


    Arianna had screwed up her own scheme.


    "Since you¡¯re making things clear, I''ll leave."


    Arianna flicked her hair, picked up her jacket, and put it on.


    Then she put on her belt and continued, "Let me tell you one more thing.Now is the best time if you


    want her to listen to you and follow your words.


    "The Perfumers¡¯ Society was investigating her illegal practices initially, and now the Tanner Corporation


    is using her of adding harmful ingredients to their perfumes.If she doesn''t want to suffer in prison,


    she will have to ask for help."

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    "Are you telling me how to do things?"


    Noah turned and nced at Arianna, sounding unhappy.


    "No.It¡¯s just a reminder."


    Arianna smiled, opened the door, and left.


    After leaving Noah''s ce, Arianna''s heartbeat became increasingly unstable.She thought everything


    was under her control, but it all went sideways in just two days.She felt she had weaved a web, with


    her at its center, watching others trap themselves.


    However, she slowly discovered she was on someone else¡¯s web instead, ultimately bing the


    prey.


    ¡®This can¡¯t be! Something must¡¯ve gone wrong!¡¯ Lily¡¯s luck was in the dumpster for the past few days.


    The Tanner Corporation wanted to sue her for colluding with internal staff and tampering with their


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    perfume.


    Simultaneously, the Perfumers¡¯ Society seized the opportunity to join in and used her of illegally


    practicing perfumery.


    With both sides attacking Lily, some of her supportive fans became increasingly suspicious.


    Some had turned their backs on her, thinking she was simply trying to gain fame and reputation.


    The whole scenario split theizens in two.


    One side believed in Lily, saying she was innocent and could ovee the obstacles.


    They believed in her character and ability to create extraordinary perfumes.


    On the other, some thought no one would simply set a scheme to frame her.She never acknowledged


    the certificate issue, so these people wondered if it were true that Lily did not have the proper


    qualifications.


    They also wanted to know if she tampered with the Tanner Corporation¡¯s first-ever perfume.


    The more skepticalizens heard her saying she could add various ingredients to perfumes in a past


    press conference and wondered if she had done it again.


    There were two conflicting sides, but Lily never responded.She seemed busy the past two days and


    ran in and out of the studio.She had many calls but was unsure why she was so busy.


    However, one day, an unexpected guest visited the studio.


    It was rare for Noah to see that the door was open, so he walked in without knocking.


    The whole yard was full of nts as various scents filled the air.


    There were scents of flowers, herbs, and even medicine.It smelled a little weird when the scents mixed.


    As a perfumer, even if he had grown ustomed to the strange mixture of scents, each one was


    different, so he felt a little ufortable.


    Noah saw Lily behind a wall, cutting grass and putting them in the basket beside her, then reaching for


    another nt.


    She seemed so focused that she did not notice anyone entering until Noah coughed.


    Lily paused and turned around.


    The sun was too dazzling, so she squinted slightly and looked at him.


    "Wow, you seem quite rxed,"


    Noah said, walking under the flower corridor to block the sun.


    "You came all this way to tell me a joke?"


    Lily lowered her head and continued with her work without looking up.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Obviously, she had to be aware of the rumors circting online, but nothing had been confirmed yet.


    No matter what she said now, it would cause controversy.It was better to be quiet and do only what she


    needed to do.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Do you also know that you¡¯ve be the joke of the town?"


    After giving the table next to him a quick nce, he ced a cup of coffee there.It seemed that he was


    not pretending to be calm.


    "Just let them be.It''s hard to tell who¡¯s a joke until the end."


    After clearing away all of the remaining weeds and cing all of the tools in the basket, she stood up


    and started to walk towards the house.


    Noah quickly got up and followed, seeing that she had disappeared from his sight.


    The room inside was much cooler than the outside.


    Lily put down the basket and unhurriedly organized her flowers and nts.She was cleaning,bing,


    and sorting everything in an orderly manner.


    Looking at her movements reminded Noah himself that he used to do these things as well.


    When it came to making perfume, those were the basics It seemed simple, but it must be hands-on.


    Experiencing the difference in the raw materials was crucial during the mixing process and improving


    their usage.


    Most of these steps were done by assistants after he joined the society in recent years, and he only


    mixed the fragrance, which he had not done in a long time.


    "Now the Tanner family is using you of tampering with their perfume, and you don''t have the


    qualifications to practice.If you add these two charges together, you can''t escape the prison sentence,"


    Noah continued, not standing far from her.


    "Are you really not worried at all? Unless you have so much confidence in La Beaut¨¦ Group and


    Alexander''s ability and think he¡¯ll be able to protect you?"


    "I''m not sure whether he can help me out of this, but I know he¡¯ll do his best."


    After washing her hands, Lily turned to look at him, "You don¡¯t have to worry about me going to jail.You


    have contributed to this, and I will remember it."


    Looking at her watery eyes, Noah felt a little guilty.


    She did not ask for help, even though he was an insider and therefore aware of everything that was


    happening, down to thest detail, and he was managing the line that could make her rise or fall.She


    did not even panic at all.


    "Why are you so stubborn? Since you''re in this industry, shouldn''t you abide by the rules? Getting a


    perfumer certificate and joining the society is what every perfumer in Hydend wants.The opportunity


    is right in front of you.As long as you are willing to bow your head, admit your mistake, and take an


    exam, I promise you¡¯ll pass and then join the society.How does that sound?"


    He felt that Lily was stubborn to the core.He had lit a bright road for her.


    As long as she agreed, the road ahead would be smooth, but she chose the wrong path instead.


    "With you?"


    There was a mocking smile on her face.


    Lily took two steps forward and looked at him.


    "What are you talking about? You''re saying that a new perfumer who wants to enter the industry must


    abide by the rules you or your team set? If they don¡¯t follow, they¡¯re not worthy of being a perfumer or


    even entering the industry? Is this what you''re saying?"


    "Noah, do you want to stay as a perfumer or be something even greater?"


    Noah was shocked.


    The question pierced into his heart, making him speechless for a while.


    "That means you refuse to admit your mistake?"


    Noah took a deep breath and asked.


    "I''m not wrong, so why should I admit it?"


    She still looked pale, "I''m not afraid.I can wait, and you should wait too."

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    Noah did not know it then but would soon realize what Lily meant when she said, "I can wait, and you


    should too."


    Many posts regarding the Perfumers'' Society appeared on the inte overnight.


    The contents and titles varied but were mainly about the industry¡¯s inside stories.


    Initially, the trending searches over the past two days were about Tanner Corporation¡¯s perfume


    containing harmful ingredients and Lily getting banned from perfuming.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Since then, posts like "Dark Schemes Within the Industry,"


    "Shocking News Concerning Perfumers'' Society," and so on have appeared and rushed to the top of


    the trending list.


    Although these posts were different and contained all kinds of revtions, everyone knew the leaders


    in the Perfumers¡¯ Society had feathered their nests and used their power for personal gain.


    Since the Perfumers'' Society set the threshold, they could do whatever they wanted, or so they


    thought.


    Mostizens suddenly banded together to boycott the Perfumers¡¯ Society before its members even


    discovered where these posts came from.


    Some of theseizens consisted of high-end perfumers, and even some from Hydend who were


    abroad had joined in to boycott the Perfumers¡¯ Society, saying the society''s concept was good at the


    start but gradually turned disappointing after many years of bureaucratic style.


    The Perfumers¡¯ Society eventually became a tool in the hands of people with power as it paved the


    way for the fragrance industry in Hydend.


    The outraged perfumers also openly discussed the threats, the threshold fees for entry, and the


    unreasonable treatment they had received from the Perfumers¡¯ Society.


    They were robbed of credit and reputation and even forced to follow hidden rules set by their superiors


    in the society.


    Many posts broke out simultaneously, attracting attention and detonating the topic even more.


    The Perfumers¡¯ Society was shocked and quickly realized they needed to suppress it.


    However, how could they cover up such a trending and controversial topic? Almost all of the Perfumers¡¯


    Society¡¯s secrets came out overnight, and there was no time to remove the trending topics.


    It was toote to delete so many posts.


    The Inte went crazy, and all theizens were discussing it.


    The Perfumers'' Society suddenly turned from a high-ranking organization into a cancerous tumor in the


    industry that everyone hated.


    Noah had been so busy these two days that he could not care about Lily, but he also knew in his heart


    that it was very likely that she had caused all this.She let the topic out as well as her calmness.


    He did not even know when she made such preparations, how she contacted so many people, and


    how she convinced them to stand with her.


    Most importantly, those posts that broke the news were sincere and unfabricated.


    Most of it was true.


    In addition to being surprised by her ability to collect information, Noah was even more surprised there


    were so many rotten apples in Perfumers¡¯ Society that he did not notice.


    "Yes! I also guessed it might be her, but there is no evidence yet."


    It was Lawrence who called.He was furious that he coughed from time to time due to his anger.


    "I''m investigating it and will find the truth.Don''t worry, Mr.Adler.If it''s her, I will make her pay!"


    After hanging up the phone, Noah felt very conflicted.


    In the past few days, Lily''s voice lingered in his ears.


    Ask yourself, why did you join the Perfumers'' Society in the first ce? Did you want to be a perfumer


    or a perfume inspection officer?"


    She was right.


    Noah was passionate back then, especially when his family opposed him.He even sessfully joined


    the Perfumers¡¯ Society.


    Moreover, his greatest affirmation was bing a member at a young age.


    Noah was rtively young and highly talented among the society members.


    The higher-ups quickly promoted him because they valued him and his strong background.


    When Noah climbed thedder and got the management position, he seldom made perfumes anymore,


    as his apprentices did most of the work.


    His daily life started consisting of attending meetings and going to more meetings.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Noah often stayed in hotels, drinking, smoking, and smelling various perfumes and powders.It naturally


    ruined his sense of smell.


    Moreover, he had done many things besides perfumery over the past few years.He realized the


    Perfumers¡¯ Society might have gone off course when he saw those posts on the inte that were


    solely criticisms and usations.


    Also, they had not made any great perfumes in the past two years, as most were mediocre.


    After some thought, he realized he felt moved and genuinely agreed with Lily.He asked himself, "Is this


    the grand asion, the oue I wanted?"


    But no matter what, as long as he was still a member of the Perfumers¡¯ Society, he must shoulder his


    responsibilities and not allow anything to tarnish the society¡¯s image.He calmed down and sat in front of


    theputer.


    After opening Twitter, he thought about it and drafted a statement.


    The statement mainly emphasized that someone had intended to frame the Perfumers'' Society.


    They would take legal action to protect themselves and defend their rights.


    They would also send awyer''s letter to sue the relevant people and posts rted to the framing.


    After writing the statement and correcting typos, Noah sent an email to someone in Kingnd and told


    them to print it out with an official stamp and scan it for him.


    It took a lot of time after all this back and forth.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Noah was about to upload the statement with his finger on the enter key when he paused and thought


    of something.


    Afterward, he exited the page and looked at the current situation.


    Noah was stunned by what he saw.


    His fingers froze as he sweated nervously.


    Twitter had almost crashed in just a few hours.


    The search function was not working, and it was almost impossible for him to log in.


    After numerous attempts, he finally logged in and was stunned by the keywords he saw.


    "Lawrence Adler."


    "President of the Perfumers¡¯ Society."


    "Has lost his sense of smell."


    Every word was shocking.


    Noah clicked into the post with trembling fingers as he saw the detailed content inside.He roughly


    nced at it and saw that Lawrence Adler, the current president of the Perfumers'' Society as a highly


    respected and professional perfume referee, had lost his sense of smell a few years ago.


    He could not even differentiate what smelled good or bad, let alone distinguish the fragrance of each


    perfume.


    How could a person without a sense of smell be a professional referee for perfume appraisals or


    be the president of the Perfumers¡¯ Society? Moreover, Lawrence had hosted severalpetitions


    on perfumery over the past few years.


    ¡®If he lost his sense of smell, wouldn''t thosepetitions be pointless?¡¯ These topics were trending


    immediately.


    Besides theizens, some participants in thepetition appeared andined about their


    elimination back then, which had a tremendous social impact on them.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Noah was the most confused person among anyone else.He had been in the Perfumers¡¯ Society for


    quite a few years and was close and often in contact with Lawrence, given his position.


    However, how did Noah not realize Lawrence had lost his sense of smell? ¡®Is this a prank or a


    malicious framing or.."He got up and made himself a cup of coffee.He put it beside him and stared at


    theputer screen in a daze.He was no longer feeling irritable like earlier.He had calmed down and


    could give the situation clear thought.


    Noah remembered when he participated in events and was invited as amentator with Lawrence


    over the years.


    He did not notice it before, but after careful thought, he noticed something was amiss.


    For example, whenever he got invited to domentary and needed to analyze the fragrances and


    works of neers, Lawrence always asked him to express his thoughts first.


    Noah did not think anything was wrong with it and that it was a test and assessment from Lawrence as


    an elder.


    Lawrence had always praised Noah after hismentary and neutrally added a few words after he


    expressed his thoughts.


    Noah would not have felt anything unusual had it not been for the recent incidents concerning the


    Perfumers¡¯ Society.


    Over the past few years, this had been the norm in every event without exception.


    The same happened even if Lawrence was not with him but was participating in an event with


    others.He always let others judge first before he concluded at the end.


    Lawrence would say a few neutral words that did not contain constructive and outstanding opinions.


    His words were primarily general, with some encouragement or criticism, and that was it.


    Noah began to wonder if there was truly something wrong with Lawrence Adler¡¯s nose.


    He thought about these things for a while before picking up the phone to dial thest number.


    Unfortunately, no one answered, and there was only the operator''s voice informing him that the number


    was unavable.He thought about it again and felt that Lawrence might have turned his phone off, as


    the situation might have gotten unbearable for him.


    After all, it was a considerably controversial topic.


    The reporters and the media must have gone crazy, and Lawrence''s family and friends were also likely


    to express their concerns through endless calls, so it was normal that Noah¡¯s call could not get through.


    Therefore, Noah called the Perfumers'' Society¡¯s headquarters after careful consideration, "Hello, it''s


    me.Is Mr.Adler there?"


    The person who answered the call was Lawrence¡¯s assistant, "Mr.Adler isn¡¯t here.He hasn¡¯te to


    the headquarters recently.When will you be back, Mr.Richards? The situation here is a bit chaotic right


    now."


    He knew the society was in an utter mess, and with the recent topic made public, it was likely it was not


    just a bit chaotic but highly chaotic.


    The exposed news was not as critical in the beginning.


    Even if there were problems within the management, most would consider it human error or omission.


    It would not be a big deal after some apologies and rectifications.


    However, the topic now involved Lawrence, the most authoritative member of the Perfumers¡¯ Society.


    Who else would be confident in the Perfumers¡¯ Society''s capabilities if something was wrong with


    Lawrence? The public would only feel that the whole society was rotten from the inside out.


    "I know.I''m already thinking of a solution to address this mess."


    Noah tightened his grip on the phone as he spoke, "If you see Mr.Adler, please tell him to call me


    back."


    "Yes, of course!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Noah made another phone call after hanging up, but no one answered.


    However, the person on the other end did not reject the call either, as it just kept ringing.


    When the call was about to hang up automatically, someone finally answered.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    "Hello?"


    "It''s me, Noah."


    He straightforwardly introduced himself.


    "Mr.Richards.What''s the matter?"


    Lily asked monotonously.


    "Why ask when you know the reason I¡¯m calling? Were you responsible for those posts about the


    Perfumers¡¯ Society?"


    He did not want to beat around the bush.


    After all, there was no point in doing so, as both knew the situation¡¯s ins and outs.


    Lily smiled, "Are you questioning me? In what capacity are you questioning me? Are you questioning


    me as the vice president of the Perfumers¡¯ Society?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter what my status is.You dared to do it but dare not admit it?"


    Noah held the phone slightly further and pressed the record button.


    "Did I refuse to admit it or say I was the one who did it?"


    Lily chuckled, "I also read the posts about your society on the Inte.The contents are indeed


    surprising, and I am curious.Therefore, I want to ask you, Mr.Richards, if the contents are true.You are


    the society''s vice president, so you should know these things best, right?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s all fake!" Noah said without hesitation.


    How could he possibly admit such a thing? Not to mention he was recording the conversation.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Obviously, someone made up that nonsense with bad intentions.You were the one who hired someone


    to fabricate the content and post it.Am I right, Lily? "Mr.Richards, I don''t know whether or not someone


    had fabricated all of this, but I can assure you I didn¡¯t do it.I¡¯m equally curious as the other


    Noah felt like someone, or something was choking his neck, and he could hardly breathe.


    Click.


    Noah heard the phone hang up and felt a tightness in his chest.It seemed he could not easily trick


    someone like Lily and had wasted the effort to record their conversation.It was all pointless in the end.


    Meanwhile, Lily checked the time after hanging up the call.


    Afterward, she walked toward the experimental equipment to check on the raw materials that were


    being distilled and separated.


    Then she recorded the changes in shape and data.She was still experimenting.


    This perfume''s progress had gotten dyed because she needed to cooperate with the police


    investigation.


    She did not have to stay at the station because of Alexander''s bail, but she still needed to be ready for


    questions at any time.


    The police had not made any progress, and the matter remained the same even after countless rounds


    of questioning.


    There was no further evidence and any witnesses found.


    The police had filed the case but could not conclude it even after spending much time and effort on it.


    Fortunately, Tanner Corporation¡¯s side had calmed down and did not put further pressure on them.


    There was no conclusion whether the issue regarding the perfume was Tanner Corporation¡¯s internal


    problem or sabotaged by their employees with an external party.


    The debate on this controversial matter was endless.


    The Tanner Corporation also withdrew its perfumes from the market and suffered a significant loss.


    They had paid considerable amounts ofpensation with an added public apology.


    Lily had sold a variety of perfumes inrge quantities for many years, but there were never problems


    with them.


    So far, only the Tanner Corporation¡¯s perfumes have been defective.


    It was hard to say if it had anything to do with Lily, but the impact on her was insignificant.


    Moreover, she had left La Beaut¨¦ Group, so the controversy should not have impacted them or Rebirth.


    She also did not have any new orders.


    Therefore, the turmoil did not impact her much.


    "I''m pleased about your decision to resign.You''re very wise!"


    Olivia took off her mask and said while washing her hands, "Otherwise, I''m afraid thepany would


    be under a lot of pressure, which would pressure you too.Also, you wouldn¡¯t have been as free as you


    are now."


    That was the benefit of Lily having her own studio.It might be challenging and needed more hard work,


    but she was her own boss.


    Since that was the case, Lily did not need to consider other people and had a rtively higher degree


    of freedom.


    "More like you¡¯re d you¡¯ve resigned and have more freedom, right?"


    Lily nced at Olivia and said half- jokingly, exaggerating the word "you''ve."


    It might have been a joke, but it was also the truth.


    Olivia did have more freedom here.


    Also, she could still work with

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    "Why are you guys so early?"


    Lily smiled and greeted Alexander.She stretched her hand toward him while he wrapped his hand


    around her waist.


    The two fit together perfectly.


    Olivia could not help but blush when she saw how loving they were.She stared at her deadpan


    boyfriend and relented that she was unlikely to experience something like this.


    "Why don¡¯t you tell me how long it¡¯s been since youst came home? Would you even considering


    home if I didn¡¯t visit you today?"


    Alexander could not help but regret setting up the studio for his wife since she happily spent all her time


    here and forgot everything else.


    "No, I¡¯m almost done for today.The next step is to blend the finished product, and it''s almostplete.I


    haven''t slept well for several days, so I''ll surely go home and sleep well," Lily said with a smile, then


    turned around and looked at Olivia.


    "You too, go home and have a good rest."


    "I''m not tired.I can stay here andpute more detailed data," Olivia said hastily.


    Standing on the sidelines, Edward nced at her, ''No, you''re tired.


    Ww Olivia: "I-I''m not tired!"


    "It¡¯s obvious.You¡¯re tired,"


    Edward was a serious person.His words became more believable when he said that with a sullen


    attitude.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Olivia subconsciously raised her hand to touch her face and asked, puzzled, "Is it obvious?"


    Lily could not helpughing out loud.


    Only then did Olivia realize that her deadpan boyfriend had made a fool of her again.She casually


    threw a pillow at Edward, but he caught it effortlessly.


    Olivia¡¯s tantrum was nothing to him.


    "Okay, Edward is right.These past two days were very tiring, and I''m so tired that I feel like I¡¯m


    dying.How could you not feel tired? So, let''s all go home and rest since there¡¯s still work left for


    us.There is no need to rush since we can¡¯t finish it anyway.Also..."


    Lily paused halfway before she smiled and continued, "I have a hunch we''ll receive more orders after


    this work is over."


    "You¡¯re that confident?"


    Alexander flicked Lily¡¯s nose.He loved seeing her confidence.


    "Of course!"


    She might have had little confidence back then as she had always worked behind closed doors.She


    also did not know her true capabilities and was afraid of setbacks.


    However, Lily had left that part of her and faced numerous challenges in recent years.She met and


    epted failures and setbacks calmly these days.She realized that the world was vast but was not as


    scary as she once thought.She gradually became confident and loved challenges.


    The new achievements and affirmations she obtained each time became her driving force to move


    forward again.


    Soon after, the group left the studio.


    Edward nned to drive his boss back before sending his girlfriend home.


    However, Alexander let them leave first, as they would intrude if they stayed, so Edward drove the car


    and took his pouting girlfriend home.


    Alexander drove his own car while Lily sat in the passenger seat.


    It only took a while for her to fall asleep with her head against the window.


    After all, she was tired from her new job and endless rumors and nders from all directions.She


    closed her eyes as her brows knitted together.


    There were faint dark circles under her eyes, and Alexander''s heart ached for her.He slowed down the


    car, lowered the car¡¯s air conditioner speed, and drove home without a word.


    Lily was so tired that she remained asleep even when they reached home.


    Alexander stopped the car and waited for her to wake up.


    He was not in a hurry¡ªinstead, he was satisfied just looking at her sleeping face.


    The atmosphere in the car was silent but warm.


    That was the in and genuine happiness he had yearned for.


    Alexander felt he had everything now because of her.


    Lily was in a daze but suddenly woke up in a startle.


    She opened her eyes and noticed the sky was already dark.


    Then she looked around and slowly remembered where she was.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    The driver''s seat was empty, and Alexander was nowhere around. Lily suddenly felt a little flustered


    and sat upright to look around. She saw him not too far in front of her and felt relieved. Alexander was


    on the phone, and she could see his side profile.


    He stood there with his tall, slender figure, looking focused, but his side profile was desirable. It was


    unknown when he had upied Lily''s heart little by little. She thought she would not believe in love


    anymore after her experience with Nathaniel.


    Even if she did fall in love, she could not love someone deeply. She now knew how wrong she was. Not


    only did she fall in love, but she loved Alexander unconditionally because he was worth it.


    Alexander felt her burning gaze and turned around. His cold eyes turned gentle when he saw her. Lily


    smiled at him and got out of the car. He had ended the phone call by the time she approached him.


    Lily did not know who he was talking to, but she could deduce that it was an unpleasant call. However,


    that did not matter, as the couple had received plenty of unpleasant calls recently. She hugged his arm,


    asking, ¡¯ Why didn''t you wake me up? Did I sleep for a long time?"


    "Were you nning on not sleeping if I didn''t go to the studio to pick you up? Go and wash your face.


    I¡¯ve already ordered something to eat, so it should arrive soon. Eat first before you continue your


    sleep.¡± Alexander reprimanded her, but she could see the tenderness in his eyes.


    "Okay." Lily nodded obediently.


    She washed her face and came out. Sure enough, the food arrived not long after. Alexander ordered it


    from her favorite restaurant. He was being thoughtful as he considered her condition and thought she


    might have felt too tired to eat out.


    The couple sat facing each other with several tes of food in front of them. Lily picked up the cutlery


    and said, "You ordered so much. It would be a waste if we can''t finish it all!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "If you''re worried, you should eat more, and then it wouldn''t be a waste if you finished everything."


    "Are you kidding me?! This much is enough for me to eat for a whole day. I¡¯m not a pig!¡± Lily said with


    puffed cheeks.


    Indeed, she did not eat like a pig but more like a little hamster hiding her food in her cheeks. Alexander


    smiled and said,


    "Perhaps, there are other ways to finish the food."


    "What way?" She asked casually. Even though she said there were too many dishes, she could not


    stop eating. The food from this restaurant was delicious and matched her taste, after all.


    "Consider having a child to share the food with?"


    "Pfft..." Lily almost spat out a mouthful of soup and coughed repeatedly.


    ¡®He wants a child just to help US finish our food?! What ame excuse'' Lily rolled her eyes at him.


    Since their previous misunderstanding about her pregnancy, Alexander could not stop thinking about it.


    "It''s a troubling time now. Are you sure it''s appropriate to have a baby at this time?¡± She answered


    unhurriedly.


    Alexander put down his cutlery and wiped his mouth slowly. "Troubling times are not limited to only


    now. Whether it is suitable or not is irrelevant to the date. Instead, it''s on¡­ you.¡±


    Lily involuntarily blushed when she heard his straightforward words and saw his fiery eyes.


    "I..." Just as she was about to respond, the phone rang.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Lily picked up the phone, nced at it, and rejected the call to continue eating. It rang again soon after,


    but she rejected it again. This repeated several times.


    "Well, that''s annoying. Ill teach them a lesson for you if you want," Alexander noticed his wife''s


    impatient expression and said half-jokingly. He wanted to answer on her behalf when the phone rang


    again.


    Lily once again rejected the call and shook her head, ¡°Then you''ll need to teach a lot of people


    lessons.¡±


    After some thought, Alexander raised his brows and asked, "Is it a reporter? IV


    The calls were frequent and were not one but many callers simultaneously. The only possibility for this


    was they were reporters who were eager for news.


    Lily shrugged, stood up, and cleared the dishes. She was already full and had no appetite to continue


    eating.


    ¡°Leave it. I''ll do the dishes,¡± Alexander said.


    Lily did not listen to him this time. She brought all the dishes to the kitchen with him and ced them


    into the dishwasher. The phone in the living room was still ringing. She looked at it but did not bother to


    acknowledge it.


    "It''s because of Mr. Adler?" As always, Alexander could urately guess the main point after some


    thought.


    Lily nodded, "I know that once this news breaks out, I will be troubled for a while.¡±


    There was no conclusive evidence to prove that it was she the one who exposed the news. However,


    she recently fought fiercely with the Perfumers¡¯ Society and caused a big stir. Therefore, when


    scandals about Perfumers¡¯ Society got revealed one after another, it naturally attracted everyone''s


    eyes to her.


    "It doesn''t matter who was the one who exposed the news as long as it''s the truth. There''s nothing to


    be afraid of."


    "I''m not afraid. It''s just a little annoying." Lily leaned back with both hands on the countertop, looked up


    at the ceiling, and sighed. Her initial dream was to quietly be a perfumer and make perfumes that she


    and others liked. They might differ in style and smell but could make people feel refreshed and happy.


    Everything came and went in this world. There were many passersby in one¡¯s life and many things one


    could not keep secret. She wanted to make asting and memorable smell to leave her footprint so that


    someone would remember her. It was pretty poetic when she thought about it like this.


    Little did she expect such a small dream to be so tricky to realize.


    Nathaniel chased fame and fortune in the past, taking every honor and credit that belonged to Lily. Not


    just that, he also cooperated with Mnie to trick her. Afterward, Lily joined Rebirth and had a good


    time there.


    However, the Perfumers¡¯ Society set its sights on Lily when she made some achievements. They


    invited her, but it was coercion. In their opinion, it was her honor to receive an invitation from them,


    regardless of whether or not she was willing. They did not allow her to refuse.


    She ultimately refused them, which then led to a crazy counterattack. They nitpicked, found faults with


    her, and even tried to disqualify her as a perfumer. On the other hand, Tanner Corporation kept


    using her of various matters.


    ¡®I don''t understand why it has to be so difficult for me just quietly to do something I''m passionate about!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Why can¡¯t they concentrate on their careers instead of conspiring against me?!

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Alexander put his hand over Lily''s shoulder and said thoughtfully, ¡°If you find it annoying, I''ll block all


    this nonsense." He could help her solve these things, but she insisted on settling them herself. Had it


    not been for her insistence, he would not have known that his wife was this resourceful.


    "I have gotten this far and won''t back down!" Lily shook her head and stood straight. "I think it''s time I


    get another mobile phone number." She could not tum her phone off as she might have missed


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    important information. However, the constant calls were annoying. Therefore, she should have two


    numbers instead.


    "This is not a problem. I¡¯ll let someone prepare it right away,¡± Alexander said, walking out of the kitchen


    with Lily. He looked at the cell phone that had stopped ringing and could not help asking, "There¡¯s


    something I don''t quite understand.¡±


    "What is it?" Lily responded softly. She poured two cups of warm water and handed him a cup.


    "Is it true that Mr. Adler lost his sense of smell?"


    To be honest, he was also shocked when he first heard the news. If the one who released the news


    were not Lily, he would have thought it was nonsense or likely nder. He still could not help but ask,


    even though he hadplete confidence in her.


    Lily''s hand holding the cup froze, and she nodded in reply.


    "When did you learn about that?" If this matter was factual, Alexander could only praise Lily as she was


    truly amazing.


    Lawrence was one of the top people in the perfume industry and was very respectable. Many current


    perfumers were his students, which had recruited their own students. Therefore, Lawrence had many


    students and disciples. Even so, none noticed he had lost his sense of smell.


    There was also no news about this in Alexander¡¯s intelligencework. He might not have focused and


    paid attention to this aspect, but it was still impossible to hide such a significant matter. So, how did Lily


    know about such a deep-hidden secret?


    "I was only feeling skeptical at first.¡± Lily said casually and sipped her warm water, "I watched many


    perfume-rted videos before, including documentaries,petitions, events, and others. It began


    with me being curious, but whenever I saw Mr. Adler participating in an event, he was always thest to


    Alexander thought of what Lily said and replied, ¡°It seems so, but I don¡¯t see what''s wrong with that.


    He¡¯s an authoritative and well-known person, after all. There is nothing wrong with him being thest


    person to talk."


    "Yes, I thought so too. However, Mr. Adler was not like this in the older videos. Mr. Adler is a rigorous


    and stubborn person. He would scold the perfumers severely whenever he encountered work he


    thought was not good.


    "He even scolded neers until they cried. Mr. Adler''smentster, to be exact in recent years,


    became much fewer, and his asionalments were not as harsh as before. Most of it was


    repeating the previous person''sments, with him adding a few words.


    ¡®The activities he participated in have also decreased significantly. He only went to some important


    ones that he couldn''t reject. However, he no longer expressed any constructive opinions,¡± Lily said


    emotionally.


    She would not have exposed this matter if the Perfumers¡¯ Society had not forced her into a corner. It


    was likely that it had been some time since Lawrence had lost his sense of smell.


    He should have long retired, as he had lost the most vital thing to a perfumer. He had concealed the


    truth to stay in an important position.


    However, exposing this matter also had its benefits. Lawrence would only mislead the younger


    generation by irresponsibly instructing them, but why bother?

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    The incident rting to Lawrence was considerable and had terrible consequences. After all, he was


    the leading authority in the industry, and no one had ever dared to challenge authority. It was


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    equivalent to a copse of faith if one heard that the authority had fallen.


    Noah was also under a lot of pressure, as he was busy managing the turbulence in the Perfumers¡¯


    Society. After all, he was the vice president and bore a lot of responsibilities.


    Noah packed up and nned to return to Kingnd to sort out the whole situation. That way, he could


    respond and fight back better. However, Arianna came again right at this moment.


    "Why are you here again? I thought I made myself clearst time.¡± He was clear with his stance and


    did not want to get involved. He simply had no interest in her.


    "Yeah, I thought you had figured things out after these two days." Arianna smiled and said


    meaningfully.


    "Is that so?¡± Noah raised his eyebrows and lowered his head to continue tidying up the materials and


    documents on his desk.


    "Why bother tidying these if they''re just a pile of waste paper? As you can see, Lily is a difficult woman


    to deal with. I knew it since the first time I fought with her. She might look introverted and weak, but


    she¡¯s a stubborn and ambitious woman. She even dared to plot against Mr. Adler. What else could she


    be afraid of?¡±


    Noah might not like Arianna, but he agreed with her words. He genuinely did not expect Lily to be so


    troublesome and thought he could suppress her and make her surrender with the Perfumers¡¯ Society''s


    power and means. Little did he know that she had almost eliminated the entire Perfumers¡¯ Society.


    Everyone felt precarious due to the recent turbulence in the Perfumers¡¯ Society. No one wanted to be


    the next victim as they knew the culprit and feared their secrets would be the next to get exposed.


    "You must join forces with me if you want to deal with her,¡± Arianna persuaded Noah again.


    "You?" Noah nced at her sideways and sneered, "With all due respect, Tanner Corporation is also in


    danger, right? The police and Quality Assurance Department are investigating this matter. What? Can


    you push all the responsibilities on her with a few unfounded photos and videos? Do you think Tanner


    Corporation can easily evade responsibility?¡±


    Arianna exined, ¡°Even if the Tanner Corporation would be held responsible, it would only be a small


    part. We will only get charged for careless employment and supervision. It won''t be a problem as long


    as our senior manager confesses to the crime.


    "My family''s corporation is significant and will stand tall, and the Richards family is also an influential


    family at Kingnd. Don''t tell me you don¡¯t even understand this simple concept.¡±


    Noah certainly understood Arianna. However, he also clearly understood her actual intention. He said


    smilingly, "You wouldn''t havee looking for me if it¡¯s as simple as you said. As far as I know, the


    Tanner Corporation is not yours yet.


    "Neither your uncle nor biological father intends to make you the sessor. You keeping to me


    and even offering yourself to me because you want the power I have behind me and not because you


    im to like me.


    "I know you want to use the Richards family¡¯s power as your backing and force your uncle to hand over


    thepany''s control to you. Am I right?¡±


    Bullseye, Noah had guessed all of it correctly.


    Still, Arianna did not hide her intentions as she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you''re right! Don''t you also need


    a wife to help you? Is there anyone in the Tanner family who is better than me? Inparison, the


    Richards family has many descendants.


    ¡°Putting aside your generation, the generation after you have also grown up. Are you sure your family


    will entrust their assets to a disobedient and rebellious son like you?"

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Arianna¡¯s words were harsh but true. The Richards family¡¯splexity was beyond ordinary people''s


    imagination. It was especially so since so many descendants and people of several generations lived


    under the same roof. Everyone framed and tricked each other tapete for the family''s properties


    and businesses.


    Noah was not interested in the family business and would never give up what belonged to him. He


    disregarded his family''s opposition and climbed to his current position in the Perfumers: Society as a


    way out of the sinkhole.


    The Richards family looked down on perfumers, but he believed the industry would be prosperous


    and vibrant as long as it developed well. Still, the industry had yet to develop to its full potential within


    the country.


    Noah was the Perfumers¡¯ Society''s vice president and could be its president in two years. By


    then, he would be the industry''s leader, and it would not be difficult for him ta do business or other


    things with so many underlings.


    The most crucial point was that he could connect with some bigwigs in the political world through the


    Perfumers¡¯ Society. That was significantly beneficial to himself and the Richards family.


    Members of the Richards family did not understand his intention and thought he was wasting his life by


    obsessing over women¡¯s beauty products.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    What a joke. How could the family understand Noah''s ambitions? it''s my turn to ask the questions.


    What benefits can you bring me if I cooperate with you?" All along, they only talked about the benefits


    he could bring her, but what about the benefits she could bring him?


    Arianna was delighted when she heard his questions as he expressed his intention to cooperate. "Well,


    that''s obvious. I can obtain the Tanner Corporation with the Richards family''s influence if we''re


    together. After that, so will you, my most substantial support and husband. There''s nothing we can''t do


    if we join forces."


    Noah frowned and considered Arianna''s words, no longer refusing like before. Frankly speaking, her


    suggestion was tempting.


    Arianna continued, ¡°I''m confident I can make the Tanner Corporation even bigger. By then. I can clear


    the scandals and use this to eliminate Lily from the industry. We can make her disappear if you never


    want ta see her again.


    ¡°If you want to use her, I will beg for your help when she''s desperate. I will respect and not stop you. no


    matter what you decide. What do you think, Noah?¡±


    Arianna patted Noah''s chest. Her voice was coy, and she looked at him seductively. Her words seemed


    infused with magical powers, making him unable to refuse.


    Noah raised his hand and hesitated before taking her hand. He did not shake her off. Instead. he pulled


    her into his arms. It caught Arianna off guard as she fell into his arms. Then she snuggled se to him,


    raised her head shyly. and slowly closed her eyes.


    Noah hesitated a moment before lowering his head and kissing her beautiful but dangerous red lips.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Arianna had settled her matters with Noah, but she still felt uneasy. She had not found the perfumer or


    Damian yet, and there was the issue involving Derrick.


    She would have an even harder time if he had a will. Stephanie might look weak, but she was


    ambitious and would make a fuss about it.


    Arianna squatted before Eloise and said earnestly, "You''re the only one who can deal with this, Mom.


    Aunt Stephanie listens to you. You must ask her to hand over the power and shares Uncle Derrick has.


    Otherwise, it''ll be difficult for me to gain a firm foothold in thepany."


    "You said your uncle wants to write a will?" Eloise asked after some thought.


    "Yeah."


    "He''s keeping his guard up against US." Eloise paused and thought for a while before continuing, "How


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    was your uncle''s physical condition thest time you visited?"


    "He wasn''t doing too well, but the doctor managed to resuscitate him. I didn''t expect him to survive.¡±


    Now that Arianna thought about it, she could not help feeling regretful.


    ¡®Why didn''t he just die? I wouldn''t have so much trouble if he did.¡¯


    "Don''t you think you''ve made a mistake, Ari?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Eloise patted her daughter''s head, "Firstly, since your uncle''s physical condition is already in such a


    state, you should take better care of him and prevent irrelevant people from disturbing his recuperation.


    How can you let the two directors bother him?


    "Secondly, your aunt Stephanie has always been in poor health. How can you let her work so hard?


    You should let her rest more instead of taking care of your uncle. You can hire a caregiver instead."


    Arianna listened quietly. She noted that her mother still had unfinished words and could not help but


    ask, Is there a third?¡±


    "Thirdly..." Eloise paused, withdrew her hand, and slowly stood up, "Your elder brother has been away


    for a long time and encountered an ident. It''s pointless to hide such news for a long time. You


    should inform everyone, including thepany and the general public, and hold a decent funeral for


    your elder brother. This way, you can grant your uncle and aunt''s wishes.¡±


    Arianna was stunned and repeatedly nodded, "You''re right, Mom! Your advice is the best!"


    Derrick and Stephanie''s insistence would be pointless as soon as Arianna revealed the news of


    Benedict''s death. It would also be a deadly blow to Derrick. Who knows, he might have even gotten too


    agitated and passed away.


    As for her mother''s first two pieces of advice, Arianna should have asked someone to take control at


    the hospital from the get-go.


    If so, they would not have been able to take advantage of the loopholes.


    "I¡¯ll do it now, Mom!¡± She stood up and prepared to go to the hospital as soon as possible.


    "Wait a minute! I''ll go with you," Eloise said. She had acted with her sister-in w for so many years.


    How could she miss the show this time?


    There was a musty smell in a dark room, and the high humidity made one feel ufortable. One


    could vaguely hear the sound of some strange insects. Feeling cold in this kind of weather made one


    feel very uneasy and frightened.


    He opened his eyes in a daze, only to find the light dimmed. He also felt cold. Damian looked around


    but did not know where he was.


    "Help! Is anyone there?! Help!" He shouted, and his voice echoed in the room, but there was no sign of


    movement outside. His voice was not as loud as he had imagined, and he felt weak. He had no


    strength left in his body, and someone had tied his hands and feet with ropes.


    The surrounding area was empty. It was as if there was nothing else in this room except Damian.


    ¡°Help!¡±

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Damian was hungry and tired. He did not know how many times he had shouted but only knew that his


    mouth was dry and his throat was hurting. At this moment, the door opened.


    The iron gate made a sharp, piercing noise. The sound of leather shoes stepping on the ground made


    him feel like they were about to take him to an execution ground.


    Damian''s heart pounded in fear. He was tired but still opened his eyes to look at the person who


    approached him unhurriedly with a tray.


    It was a tall ck figure whose face Damian could not see clearly, but for some reason, he thought the


    person was smiling. The person''s smile made Damian shudder.


    "Who... are you?" He asked hesitantly and instinctively backed away. However, there was no room for


    retreat as his back was against the wall. His eyes darted around frantically.


    "You don''t recognize me anymore, Mr. Damian?" The person stood before Damian and looked down at


    him as if looking at his prey. There was a cold smile on his lips while his eyes were even colder.


    "It''s you!" Damian widened his eyes in surprise when he finally saw the person''s face clearly and


    suddenly sat upright. However, he was weak, and his violent movement pulled his wounds, causing


    him to grimace in pain.


    "It''s you! It¡¯s actually you! Why did you kidnap me? Do you want money? My dad can get someone to


    kill you right away!"


    Damian cursed angrily, but the man remained indifferent without the slightest hint of fear.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The man chuckled and replied with a mocking smile, "I don¡¯t believe that!¡± He squatted as he


    responded to Damian. Faint lights shone over his body as he moved and revealed his face-it was


    Nathaniel.


    "Y-You..."


    "Don''t you know your current situation, Mr. Damian? Do you still remember what it was before you


    came here?" Nathaniel kindly reminded him.


    Damian was stunned and confused. He thought carefully and recalled that he had been a public enemy


    because of the perfume scandal. Damian dared not appear in public and became aplete loser. On


    the other hand, Arianna was about to take away all of the Tanner family''s assets.


    "It was you!" Damian noticed something when he thought of this. He raised his finger at Nathaniel,


    using him, ¡°It was all your doing. You''re the one who set me up! The perfume project, the perfumer,


    the model-it was all you, right? Why are you treating me like this? Who ordered you? It''s that b* tch,


    Arianna, right? What are both of you nning to do?!"


    Nathaniel squatted, rested his chin on his hand, and looked at Damian. Suddenly, heughed loudly,


    ¡°Come on, Mr. Damian. You''re overthinking! Do you think we have such deep hatred? Do I need to y


    such a big game just to frame you?"


    Damian was at a loss for words. He thought about it and asked, "So, it was all Arianna''s doing?¡±


    "You and Arianna are half-siblings. Have you never thought of what she would have left after you took


    everything away?" Nathaniel sighed and looked at Damian as though he was an idi*t.


    Damian was a silly child who had never experienced the harshness of society. He was too naive and


    simple.


    "Hmph, I knew long ago that she was a scheming b*tch! Still, I didn''t expect her to be so cruel and dig a


    big hole for me to jump into! The project was a trap from the beginning. She was just waiting for me to


    take the bait, right?" Damian thought he had grabbed a big piece of pie at the beginning.


    Unexpectedly, it was a trap.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    ¡®That''s not it," Nathaniel shook his head and borated, "Don''t forget that you were the one who


    wanted this project. My initial suggestion was genuine, as I wanted to ensure the project would


    seed.


    "However, you insisted on interfering even when you didn''t know what you were doing. You were afraid


    I would take your credit, and since you were so inclined to be a fool, I figured I might as well give you a


    push!¡±


    Damian was speechless in the face of Nathaniel¡¯s mockery. so he turned to face the other side. "What


    do you want from me now that I''m here? It''s not like you can ask for ransom."


    Who would still be willing to help Damian at a time like this? Arianna could not wait for him to


    disappear, and as for Joseph, even if he were willing to pay the ransom, he would not be able to fork


    out the money.


    If Damian did get out, he would still have to pay his dues in prison. He leaned his head against the wall


    as he felt disheartened.


    Just a few days ago, he was so happy and sure of himself, as if the whole world was his. Yet, now...


    "Of course, I¡¯m not going to ask for random. Besides, you''re not worth a penny now." Nathaniel smiled.


    His legs were getting numb as he squatted, so he stood up and stretched. "I''m here to save you."


    "Save me?" Damian blinked his eyes and looked at Nathaniel in disbelief. Even if Nathaniel was not the


    mastermind behind this n, Damian was pretty sure he had conspired with Arianna to kidnap him.


    However, Nathaniel imed he was trying to save Damian. How was that even possible?


    "You don''t believe me, do you?¡± Nathaniel looked at Damian, then turned and walked toward the


    entrance. He opened the metal gate, allowing sunshine to enter the room. "If you don''t believe me, you


    can try to walk out from here, and I won''t stop you.


    Though, I advise you to think wisely. If you leave, think of what awaits you outside.¡±


    Damian looked at the opened door and back at Nathaniel with suspicion. Nathaniel just stood next to


    the door without stopping


    Damian from leaving. Damian thought for a moment, ced his hand against the wall, and stood up.


    Then he limped toward the exit while bumping into the door. He took the opportunity to rest as he felt


    feeble, then nced at Nathaniel again.


    Nathaniel was still standing in the same position as he waved one of his hands toward the door,


    signaling to Damian that he could leave. Damian gritted his teeth and decided not to care about


    Nathaniel''s true intention and focus on leaving.


    Damian was about to wobble out the door when Nathaniel said, Think carefully. Think of the situation


    that awaits you the moment you leave this ce. What you''d have to face and what kind of future


    awaits you.¡±


    Damian stopped abruptly after hearing what Nathaniel said. He wanted to continue stepping forward.


    but his legs would not budge. Damian knew Nathaniel was right. There was not much difference


    between him staying here or leaving.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Even if he had managed to escape, he would still have to face the charges pressed against him.


    Arianna had made sure to leave him with no choice but to spend his time in prison. He would lose


    everything if he were in prison and had no hope.


    ¡®No, I can''t go to prison, I won''t!¡¯ He thought as he stopped trying to leave and leaned against the door


    frame. He did not want to look into the tiny, rundown house. so he just stood there, staring at Nathaniel.


    "What do you want from me? What are you nning?¡± Damian red daggers at Nathaniel. He knew if


    Nathaniel had wanted him dead, he would not be standing here talking.


    Besides, Damian was too weak even to put up a fight. If Nathaniel decided to throw him at the side of


    the road, Damian would not be able to defend himself.


    "I told you I''m here to help.¡± Nathaniel smiled. "I know what it¡¯s like to be abandoned. chased down,


    and beaten up. You feel like a piece of trash, don''t you?"

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Damian lifted his head and narrowed his eyes at Nathaniel. He also knew of Nathaniel''s past and had


    heard about Nathaniel''s failed attempt at sustaining his business, resulting in MN Inc.''s bankruptcy.


    Nathaniel was in a lot of debt and treated like a pest on the streets.


    Everyone wanted to either stay away from him or beat him up. Damian was not sure who had helped


    him, but Nathaniel had ended up bing one of the project managers at


    Tanner Corporation. It was mainly because of this that Damian disliked him.


    Damian thought he did not have the right to be in that position because he was a failure. He had even


    suspected something unusual had happened between Nathaniel and


    Arianna. Unfortunately, he was just like Nathaniel now. Life was so unpredictable.


    I can get you out of prison. Plus, I can ensure you will no longer worry about your reputation when


    appearing in public. Then you can return to work at Tanner Corporation as usual. Better yet, you might


    even obtain a higher position." Nathaniel was skillful at persuading Damian.


    His every word tempted Damian greatly and rekindled a gleam in his eyes, but soon after, they dimmed


    as Damian did not believe what Nathaniel had said.


    "Ha, I wish!" Damianughed. Hisughter was mocking both Nathaniel and himself.


    ¡®Of course, I want this to be true, but how can it be possible?!¡¯ Damian thought. The current situation


    was not easy to escape, so how could Nathaniel save Damian¡¯s reputation and dream of advancing in


    thepany?


    "I can make your dream a reality if you want it." Nathaniel turned around.¡± Come with me if you''re


    ambitious enough and genuinely want that."


    Damian looked at Nathaniel¡¯s back with hesitation. When he noticed Nathaniel did not turn back to look


    at him, he quickly followed. As they exited the abandoned building, Damian realized he did not know


    where they were. The building looked like an abandoned construction site, and he was locked in a


    small, empty room.


    Nathaniel walked to the edge and stood there. He was not afraid of falling over, putting his hands


    behind him, and stared afar. Damian looked at his back for a while before shuffling over to him slowly.


    However, he dared not stand as close to the edge as


    Nathaniel-instead, he chose to remain behind Nathaniel. ¡°What are you nning?"


    "I want to help you." Nathaniel smiled. "But, it all depends on you. Are you willing to let me help you?"


    "How do you n on helping me?" Damian asked while licking his dry lips. Even though all of this


    made zero sense, he was still attracted to it.


    ¡®No one would reject an offer to help them escape their swap and give them another chance at


    reaching their summit. If it''s possible, why not?¡¯ Damian concluded.


    "I have enough resources and proof to help clear your charges and make you walk away from all the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    negative press. I can even help you push all of this onto Arianna!"


    Nathaniel smirked cruelly. "You can walk free and eliminate yourpetition on the way. So, how about


    it?¡±


    "Stop lying to me!" Damian sneered, "How would this benefit you? Besides, it can''t be as easy as you


    said." After this lesson, it was difficult for Damian to trust anyone easily.


    He needed to protect himself from unrealistic expectations. He continued studying Nathaniel as he


    pondered Nathaniel''s true motives behind this.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    Nathaniel knew what Damian was concerned about, so he smiled casually. ¡®You can choose whether or


    not to trust me: it''s entirely up to you.However, I''m only giving you this opportunity once."


    Damian was confused by his actions but tempted at the same time. How could one not give in when


    the offer was so attractive? He gulped and asked, "What do you need me to do?"


    ''TH let you leave, then you have to surrender yourself to the police," Nathaniel drawled, looking at the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    view before him and not at Damian. "You must admit to using harmful ingredients in the perfumes and


    that you were the one in charge of looking for a perfumer.


    ¡®You need to tell the police that you were responsible for everything, including assigning La Beaute


    Group''s Lily Christian as the perfumer responsible for this project. However, you must emphasize that


    she was responsible for using harmful ingredients and that you were unaware."


    "Who''s the person from La Beaute Group?¡± Damian was confused as he had never heard of that


    person¡¯s name, though he did find it familiar.


    "I''ll send you a photograph of her, but that''s not important. Even if you don''t remember what she looks


    like, it''s fine, as long as you remember to ry everything I¡¯ve just told you to the police. Ensure you


    tell the police that you''re the mastermind, that you were responsible for everything,¡± Nathaniel


    instructed.


    Damian widened his eyes in disbelief, "Why should I do this? Isn''t that just suicide? I don''t think you''re


    trying to help me at all! You''re just spying for Arianna and trying to kill me faster!" If he did confess to all


    the crimes, his life would be over. How was


    Nathaniel iming to be helping him when he was just trying to trick him?


    "I''ve told you. You can choose whether or not to trust me." Nathaniel turned to look at Damian. The sun


    was shining from behind him, resulting in Damian only seeing Nathaniel''s blurry silhouette, not


    Nathaniel''¡¯s expression.


    Nathaniel continued, "If I weren''t confident in my n, I wouldn''t have suggested it to you. Just


    because you''ve chosen to confess to the crimes doesn''t make you guilty. When everyone discovers


    you were not the one responsible, the public will naturally trust you more."


    Damian did not quite understand what Nathaniel was trying to say, but for some reason, he felt it made


    perfect sense.


    ¡®Then, what''s in it for you? Why are you so determined to help me?¡± After experiencing this incident,


    Damian was more cautious than before. He knew there was no way people would help others without


    wanting something in return. Damian was sure Nathaniel wanted something from him, but he could not


    understand his motives.


    At first, Nathaniel worked with Arianna to get Damian in trouble. Yet now Nathaniel was saying he


    wanted to help Damian. It was evident Nathaniel was no simpleton. He was intelligent and sly. Damian


    was in a dilemma, but there were no better options. He could only trust Nathaniel.


    "It''s elementary, really." Nathaniel walked away. Damian finally noticed two rundown chairs and


    something that looked like a cab. On it was a briefcase. Nathaniel removed some documents from


    the briefcase, including a stamp and pen.


    "Come here," he looked at Damian and instructed. As if in a trance, Damian walked toward him


    obediently. Nathaniel passed him the documents and ordered, "Signed these papers."


    "What are these?" Damian studied the documents and was surprised to see they were documents to


    pass his shares at Tanner Corporation to Nathaniel and a document for a promotion. The document


    stated that he would pass 55% of his total shares at Tanner Corporation to Nathaniel and appoint him


    as thepany¡¯s new director.


    "Are you out of your mind?!" Damian shook his head and looked at Nathaniel as if he was crazy. "I


    don''t even have 5% of thepany shares, so how can I give you 55%?"

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    If Damian had that number of shares, he would not need to fight with Arianna for power. Even if Joseph


    gave him everything he had, it would not add up to more than 10% ofpany shares.


    "Just because you don''t have it now doesn''t mean you won''t have it in the future,¡± Nathaniel sounded


    so sure of himself, "To prevent you from going against your promise, I want you to sign this now so that


    I can all feel at ease.¡±


    "Are you sure?" Damian raised his eyebrows and asked in distrust. If he had 55% of shares from


    Tanner Corporation, he would get to call the shots as the whole corporation would be his. If that time


    came, Damian would not have to be afraid of anyone and would not even care about his position in the


    After all, he only wanted to advance in thepany and rece Arianna as an essential person that


    could support the Tanner Corporation. Still, he had never once imagined he would someday be able to


    obtain this amount ofpany shares.


    It felt like a dream but was this possible? Nathaniel did not look like he was joking. However, Damian


    was still hesitant as he held the pen. If Damian somehow obtained 55% ofpany shares, it would


    mean thepany would belong to Nathaniel the moment Damian signed the document. Would


    Damian be willing to give up everything after all he had done?


    Damian had underestimated Nathaniel''s ambitions. He thought Nathaniel only wanted the general


    manager position or, at most, thepany''s managing director. He never expected Nathaniel to want


    the whole Tanner Corporation.


    "Why? You''re unwilling to give them up?¡± Nathaniel smiled as he noticed the look on Damian''s face.


    "Well, it¡¯s not surprising. It is a huge amount. You can still choose not to sign them over and walk out


    from here freely. Unfortunately, you''d probably have to spend the rest of your life in prison.


    ¡®Though your charges aren''t severe, your sister has already employed the bestwyers to ensure your


    sentence will be as long as possible. You better prepare yourself for that. Anyway, it ultimately doesn''t


    matter, does it? Since these won''t be yours anymore."


    Nathaniel¡¯s words were like sharp daggers driving through Damian''s heart. However, what he said was


    the truth. Damian had already lost everything, even though he was unwilling to give up the power and


    riches. Still, he had never really possessed them, so it was quite a vague feeling.


    Although it was a shame, those things were not even his, so there were no differences. At least, if he


    chose to sign this contract, he would first be able to walk away freely and move around without worries.


    There was also a possibility that he could take down


    Arianna in the process.


    After some thought, Damian finally concluded after weighing all the pros and cons. He tightened his


    grip on the pen and signed his name on the contract. He finished by stamping his custom seal on the


    contract.


    Nathaniel took the contract and checked in detail to ensure nothing was amiss before cing it into his


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    briefcase. He smiled, saying, "Mr. Damian, you''re free to go. These few days must''ve been tough for


    you. Make sure you rest well, and don''t forget to surrender yourself to the police.¡±


    "You will help me, right?¡± Damian looked at Nathaniel hesitantly, as he still had a lingering doubt.


    Nathaniel only smirked. "Even if you don''t trust me, you should trust the contract you just signed. If I


    choose not to save you, these will be in vain too." He tapped his briefcase lightly after cing the


    documents back into it.


    Damian thought for a moment and agreed with Nathaniel. Even though he did not know what Nathaniel


    had installed, he was willing to believe Nathaniel would not go through all this trouble just to trick him.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Two major news appeared on the headlines-the first being Arianna and Noah''s public announcement


    that they were in a rtionship. The media caught the couple on camera on a date being intimate with


    each other.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When asked if they had ns to get married or if they got involved because their families had proposed


    a business marriage, the couple gave the media a vague response while not denying its possibility.


    If the two families did decide to be united in marriage, it would be massive news as Arianna and Noah


    had issues with Lily. The Tanner family was responsible for pressing charges against Lily for a


    corporate crime.


    Simultaneously, the Perfumers¡¯ Society imed that Lily did not have an official license to practice her


    career as a perfumer.


    With these two issuesbined, it looked like they were working together to take Lily down.


    There was also the news about something happening within the Perfumers¡¯ Society. At first, the public


    was distracted from the issue of Lily''s perfumer license. However, the media refocused their attention


    again after Arianna and Noah publicly announced their rtionship.


    Sources imed the couple was working together to take Lily down. There were also people iming


    that Lily was the one who had problems, as she was not a well-known public figure, so why would the


    Tanner family or the Perfumers¡¯ Society work together just to make things difficult for her?


    Those iming Lily had a problem also spread false information and her audio recording from before,


    saying if she could add medical properties to her perfumes, she could also add harmful substances.


    Arguments and discussions happened both online and offline. Fortunately, this did not affect Lily as she


    was busy with her work and preparing for her counterattack. She had almostpleted her new line of


    perfume, which progressed at the same speed as Lisa''s orders. All that was left was theb test, and


    everything would be ready.


    Lily was determined to remain silent as she allowed the Tanner side to make noise continuously. She


    was just waiting for the court to make its final decision. Soon after, something huge happened as well.


    Even though it was not as sensational as the two other news before, it was shocking to the parties


    involved.


    Damian, who had disappeared for a few days, suddenly appeared at the police station and turned


    himself in. He imed he was the mastermind behind this corporate crime and told Lily to add harmful


    ingredients to the Tanner Corporation''s new perfume. He also imed he wanted consumers to


    be addicted to the smell and continue to purchase the perfumes.


    Although he seemed honest and had given the police so much information about the case, they were


    somehow contradicting.


    For example, the only link between Lily and him was just a single transaction, nothing else.


    Furthermore, he could not even tell the police where or when they met to discuss their ns. The


    police also could not find the perfumer Damian had previously encountered. If what he said was true,


    there was no need to hide this perfumer.


    In addition, Damian surrendering himself to the police happened too abruptly. It was so strange that the


    police could not help but be suspicious of his true intentions.


    Arianna was very busy recently. On the one hand, she was preparing for a coup to overthrow her uncle.


    On the other, she had to prepare for her wedding with Noah. Arianna needed to travel back and forth


    between Kingnd and Sapphine city to meet with Noah''s family.


    These things were already tiring her out, so when she heard the news about Damian surrendering to


    the police, she was stunned beyond words.


    "Who found him? Was it the police? Where did they find him? How many days was he gone? Did they


    say where he went? Did he really get kidnapped?" Arianna asked the person reporting to her in a low


    voice.


    "No, he went to the police station alone, but no one knows where he came from. No one kidnapped him


    since there were no requests for a ransom. Anyway, he''s at the police station, and they have him in


    custody. He had already admitted that he was the one behind this.¡±


    "What? He admitted?" Arianna was dumbfounded. "What did he admit to exactly?"


    "Damian said he was the mastermind behind this and was the one who approached Lily and told her to


    add the harmful ingredients to the perfumes. Since he has admitted everything, we no longer have to


    worry about him."

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Arianna only shook her head. She did not seem relieved-instead, countless thoughts ran through her


    head. "No, no, something isn''t night."


    If Damian had suddenly appeared and told the police someone had framed him, that would make more


    sense. No one knew better than Arianna that Damian thought someone had framed him, and ording


    to his character, he could not keep something to himself for such a long time.


    Damian had disappeared for some time and reappeared just to surrender to the police. All this was so


    unusual. Arianna knew something was amiss when this bizarre incident happened. She feared it would


    ruin her ns.


    "Nothing would go wrong, right?¡± Arianna¡¯s underling frowned. "He has already confessed, so what


    else is there to verify? He was responsible for the project, so it''s only normal for him to take


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    responsibility. Maybe you''re just overthinking, Ms. Tanner.¡±


    "What do you know!" She reprimanded, "If it were that simple, why would I have gone through so much


    hassle to frame him? Where''s Nathaniel?¡±


    "Mr. Hall has called in sick these past few days, so he''s not in the office now."


    "Fine. You can leave. Make sure to pay attention to information released by the police. Contact me as


    soon as you have more information," Arianna instructed.


    "Yes, Ms. Tanner."


    Arianna felt restless. There was something wrong, and she could feel it, but she could not tell what it


    was. Damian was not an intelligent guy and would not be able to think of such a detailed n. Judging


    from his rash personality, he would not have confessed so honestly to the police if he thought someone


    had framed him.


    After a moment of thought, Arianna took her phone and called Joseph," Dad?"


    "Are you happy now?" Joseph was silent for a moment before he asked mockingly.


    Arianna chose to remain silent.


    "Since your brother has to go to prison, you''re quite happy, aren''t you? Congrattions, President


    Arianna!¡± Joseph gritted his teeth before hanging up with a bang. Arianna could tell her father hated her


    now. She was so busy recently that she had failed to notice what was happening around her. She did


    not care about her father''s whereabouts as well. She wanted to ask where he had been, but Joseph did


    not want anything to do with her. Judging from his tone, Arianna was confident her father had not


    helped Damian. She could hear he was still upset.


    ¡®Does this mean even dad doesn''t know why Damian was doing this?* Arianna thought.


    Immediately after calling her father, she called Nathaniel. The phone rang for some time before


    someone finally answered it. His voice sounded hoarse and nasally, "Hello?"


    "I heard you haven''t been at the office for a few days. Do you know that a lot has been going on? Do


    you still want that promotion or not?" Arianna said in annoyance.


    "I''m sick, and I''ve already handed in my sick leave. You can''t just make me work when I''m still unwell,"


    Nathaniel sniffed and said while blowing his nose into a piece of tissue.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Arianna instinctively moved her phone away from her ear as if hearing Nathaniel blow his nose would


    dirty her. After waiting for him to finish, she continued, ¡°Could you power through it? I need you toe


    into the office. I have something important to discuss with you.¡±


    "What''s the emergency?¡± Nathaniel sneezed and asked, I saw the news, aren''t you getting married


    soon? Congrattions! Is this rted to your wedding ns? Don''t worry. I''ll be sure to attend the


    ceremony.¡±


    "Enough of your nonsense!" Arianna frowned and continued in a low tone," I''m not talking about that-


    I''m talking about Damian.¡±


    "Didn''t he just turn himself in?¡± Everyone heard the news since the Tanner Corporation ensured the


    public discovered the perfume incident. So, everyone was waiting for the court''s decision as this issue


    had garnered much public interest.


    "Yes, he turned himself in, but don''t you think it''s strange?¡± Arianna''s brows furrowed. "There must be


    someone behind orchestrating this. Damian had disappeared for a few days, yet he suddenly returned


    and surrendered. Don''t you think something''s amiss? Based on how he is, he would most likelye


    and confront me about this instead of surrendering himself to the police."


    "Maybe he had an epiphany and decided not to fight with you for the position anymore?" Nathaniel


    remarked dryly.


    ¡°I''m out of patience now, so can you please be serious? If we don''t find out who''s behind this, we might


    lose everything we''ve worked for because we won''t be able to prepare for a counterattack if something


    unusual happens!" Arianna paused and continued, "Do you think the person behind thls.Js my uncle?¡±


    "Your uncle? Do you mean Derrick Tanner? Isn''t he lying in the hospital? How would he be able to do


    this?" Nathaniel asked in confusion.


    Arianna was also doubtful. However, that was the only possibility she could think of. Derrick''s health


    was deteriorating, but he was not unconscious. Since he could still get hiswyer to prepare his will,


    what would stop him from making Damian do his bidding?


    Besides, he also had his wife to help him. Although she looked gentle on the outside, Arianna knew


    what Stephanie was truly capable of.


    Although Arianna had sent people to the hospital to ensure Damian would not be able to enter these


    past two days, she did not know what Damian was up to when he disappeared. She wondered if he


    had managed to sneak into the hospital to talk to Derrick. So, there was still a possibility that Derrick


    might be behind all this.


    Since Benedict died, Derrick and Stephanie''s health had been taking a turn for the worst, so they would


    need a sessor to thepany. Still, they would never allow an outsider to be a sessor to the


    Tanner


    Corporation, so the only candidates were Arianna, Joseph, and Damian.


    If Derrick had the same intentions as Joseph or wanted to get rid of Arianna, Damian would naturally


    be Derrick¡¯s best bet. Arianna could not help the shivers running through her spine as she thought of


    these possibilities. If Derrick genuinely wanted to get rid of her, she would be in grave danger.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Stop staying home, especially since this is a crucial time! I need you to be at the office, and I need to


    go to the hospital!¡± She finished and hung up.


    Arianna exited her office and called Eloise, "Mom, I''m going to the hospital to check on Uncle Derrick.


    Where are you now? Let''s meet at the hospital.¡±


    When Arianna arrived at the hospital, she was shocked to find out that there was no one in Derrick¡¯s


    room. His ward and the entire floor were empty. The scariest part was that the people she had sent


    disappeared along with her aunt. It was as if everyone had vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    "Where is he? Where is everyone?" Arianne¡¯s mind went nk as she stumbled backward. Looking at


    the empty ward rooms, she had a bad feeling about this.


    Coincidentally, a nurse walked by. Arianna grabbed her by the cor and questioned fiercely, ''Where


    are they?! Where did the patient and his caregiver go?!"


    The nurse was frightened as she stuttered, ''T-They I-left!"


    "Since when? When were they discharged? How could he leave the hospital when he was so sick?!


    Besides, why didn''t you inform his family? Who allowed him to leave?!"


    Arianna was hysterical as she tightened her grip on the nurse''s uniform cor.


    The poor nurse was almost choking, "I-I don''t k-know!"


    ¡°Ari! Ari, what do you think you''re doing?!" Eloise was shocked when she saw what her daughter was


    doing. She immediately stepped forward and separated Arianna from the nurse.


    When the nurse regained her freedom, she held her neck and ran away in horror.


    Arianna pointed toward the room and said, "Mom, Uncle Derrick is gone. How can the doctor possibly


    discharge him? He was already about to die! Even if he got out, it would only be to the morgue.¡±


    Arianna could not believe what was happening.


    "Ari, you need to calm down. There''s something wrong here! Where are the people you''ve sent to keep


    an eye on Derrick and Stephanie?" Eloise was just as shocked. However, due to her age, she was


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    more experienced at handling her emotions and forced herself to calm down and think.


    "I don¡¯t know. I did not receive any information from them. Maybe they''ve betrayed me?" Arianna''s eyes


    had lost their sparkle, as she had never felt this lost in her entire life.


    Derrick had left the hospital, and she had lost whatever leverage she had against him. It could only


    mean Derrick was most likely the one behind everything, including drafting his will before Arianna''s


    eyes and instructing Damian to surrender to the police.


    ¡®He orchestrated everything to trick me! Uncle Derrick isn''t dying at all!¡¯


    "Enough! Let''s try to make a call and ask," Eloise suggested.


    Arianna took her phone stiffly and made the call. After it rang for a while, no one on the other side


    answered, and the dialing tone ended. Her eyes darkened. "See? I told you so!"


    "Since this is something out of the ordinary, we must consider a countermeasure. Let''s call your father


    and see if he knows anything about this,¡± Eloise suggested after thinking for a few seconds.


    "Dad?" Ariannaughed mockingly and shook her head, "He probably doesn''t even want to


    acknowledge my existence now. Also, he would most likely be the one to rejoice at my downfall. Maybe


    he was even partially responsible for this. All that matters to him is his precious son anyway."


    "Ari, stop making matters worse. Aside from your uncle missing, we don''t know the entire situation yet,


    so don¡¯t panic! Listen to me, and call your father to see if he has any information about this. After that,


    we''ll discuss what we should do next.¡±


    Arianna started to calm down after listening to her mother¡¯s advice. After some thought, she agreed to


    Eloise¡¯s suggestion as she had no better options.


    However, she decided to do something else first before making the call. " Mom, can you give me a


    moment? There''s something I need to check.¡± She finished, turned around abruptly, and started


    walking away.


    Eloise was taken aback but decided not to question her daughter-instead, she quickly followed behind


    Arianna.


    Arianna got to the chief doctor''s office and went inside without knocking," Doctor Franklin, were you the


    one who permitted my uncle''s release?"

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    The fifty-year-old Doctor Franklin adjusted his sses and raised his head to look at Arianna. He did


    not lose his temper at Arianna¡¯s insolence. Instead, it was as if he had expected it. "Ms. Tanner, your


    uncle''s situation is a bit special. He didn''t need my permission to leave, nor was I even given the right


    to discharge him."


    "So, you''re saying you don''t want to take responsibility for this?" Arianna asked as she narrowed her


    gaze at him.


    "Ms. Tanner, I assure you everything went ording to our procedures. Since the family had requested


    me to discharge the patient and the patient had also agreed, there was nothing we could do to stop


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    them since they''ve signed the disimers.¡± He finished, took out the legal documents from his shelf,


    and threw them onto his desk.


    Arianna hurriedly looked through them and noticed that Stephanie had signed them with her uncle''s


    crooked signature. "How long have they been gone?" She gritted her teeth and asked as she ced


    her hands on the table.


    "About two days ago," Franklin answered.


    ¡®Two days ago?!" Derrick got discharged before Damian reappeared and turned himself in. ¡®It looked


    like these two incidents are somehow connected after all.¡¯


    "Who came to pick him up from the hospital?" She continued asking.


    "I''m sorry, we don''t know. However, there were quite a handful of people who came. After all, when Mr.


    Tanner first came to our hospital, he brought many along. The Tanner family is a reputable family, and


    your connections are vast, so it is not surprising that we don''t know every one of your connections,


    correct?¡± Franklin rified.


    Arianna knew he was pulling her leg but chose not to press the subject. Instead, she thought for a


    moment before asking, ¡®Then, did my uncle say where he was going?"


    Franklin just smiled. "I honestly don''t know the answer to this question, but I''m guessing most patients


    would probably choose to go home after being discharged. Since you''re so worried about your uncle,


    Ms. Tanner, I suggest you check on him at his ce."


    Arianna nodded and stood up. "I understand. Thank you for your help, Doctor Franklin.¡±


    ¡®This sly fox is probably one of Uncle Derrick''sckeys too! I don''t know how much truth there was to


    what he just told me.¡¯


    Although that was why Arianna thought, Franklin did remind her that she had not checked the Tanner


    residence yet. Since that was the case, she should make sure whether or not they were back there.


    "Mom, let''s go to Uncle Derrick''s house.¡± After leaving the hospital, the mother-daughter duo got into


    Arianna''s car. Arianna started the engine and was about to drive to her uncle''s ce when Eloise


    immediately held her and stopped her.


    Eloise shook her head and took out her phone to make a call, "Did theye home? Okay, I


    understand."


    "Your uncle isn''t home," Eloise hung up and told Arianna firmly. Arianna had forgotten that her mother


    had a close rtionship with Derrick¡¯s family. It was natural that Eloise had some connections within


    their family and only had to call to obtain information about them.


    ¡®If Uncle Derrick and Aunt Stephanie didn''t go home, where could they be?¡¯


    "Mom, since they''re not home and they''ve already left the hospital, this could only mean they''ve


    nned this for me. They want to deceive me,¡± Arianna concluded.


    "Don''t overthink. Why would your aunt and uncle want to deceive you? Does that mean they were


    aware of your intentions all along?" Eloise patted Arianna¡¯s hand gently andforted her, ¡®That''s


    probably not the case. It just means that your uncle had taken precautions and deliberately avoided


    US. Also, I''m curious about something else.¡±


    "What is it?"


    "Your uncle, was he truly that sick?" Eloise sighed as she thought about everything that had happened


    in the hospital. "Or was it all just his n from the beginning?"


    "If that''s true, he is a terrifying person.¡± Arianna could not help but break into a cold sweat as she


    thought of seeing him acting all feeble and sick. She had even witnessed the doctors performing


    emergency procedures on him while Stephanie cried a river.


    Derrick even went as far as to make a will, and Arianna disrespected him because she thought he was


    dying.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Arianna was amazed as she connected the dots. She was not Derrick¡¯s initial target but still got caught


    in the massive web her uncle had weaved. He had been nning this since the beginning.


    ¡®He''s a sly and vicious man!''


    Arianna was outraged. "Mom, it''s fine if Uncle Derrick was genuinely ill, but if not, it''ll all be over for


    me.¡±


    Eloise could see the disappointment in Arianna''s eyes. She lovingly held her daughter''s hands and


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you as long as I''m around.


    Don''t forget that the Tanner Corporation''s president position is still waiting for you, and you will inherit


    the family''s business!"


    "Yes, you''re right! I''ll be the sole sessor to the Tanner family business!" Arianna said with


    determination. However, she knew that even with her mother''s help, she would not be able to inherit


    anything as long as Derrick was still alive.


    "Mom, even if Uncle Derrick wasn''t sick, it doesn''t mean we can''t take other measures.¡±


    "What?"


    Arianna smacked her lips and decided against it, "Never mind, it''s nothing. We''re still unsure of the true


    situation, so let''s wait and see.¡± If Derrick was healthy, she could always make him sick. Since he loved


    to pretend he was sick, Arianna would ensure he got to y the part forever. There was no one home


    when the mother-daughter duo returned, which only deepened their unsettled feelings. Joseph did not


    even go home these past few days, so he was most likely at Elizabeth''s.


    Eloise honestly did not care about his whereabouts as they had confronted each other. She had


    already given up hope for this man and could not care less about him. However, things were different


    now as it involved her daughter''s safety and the whole family''s. She needed to call Joseph back to


    discuss matters with him.


    The phone rang thrice before someone answered it. A woman''s voice sounded, "Hello?"


    Eloise''s blood boiled when she heard the woman''s voice, "Get Joseph to answer the call!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡®Why should I listen to you? I won''t!" Elizabeth mocked Eloise and ignored her request.


    Eloise gritted her teeth and said, "Elizabeth, I''m warning you, stop ying games with me. I don''t want


    to waste my time fighting with you. Just get Joseph on the phone. There''s something urgent I need to


    discuss with him.¡±


    ¡®You''re so pathetic. Who said anything about fighting? Your daughter sure is capable. She made sure


    my son took the fall, so how are you so shameless to call me now? Eloise, I''ve put up with you for a


    long time on Joseph''s behalf. Now, I''ll get back at you for all you''ve done to me!" Elizabeth snapped


    back menacingly.


    Eloise was fuming, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll be waiting, but now''s not the time for this. Where is Joseph? Is he


    dead?"


    Elizabeth''s sickeningly sweet voice sounded in the background, which only fueled Eloise¡¯s anger.


    "Joseph, she''s asking if you''re dead."


    Eloise could hear Joseph''s voice over the phone, ¡°Tell her not to worry. I''ll be sure to die after she


    does.¡±


    "Did you hear him? So, you should continue spending quality time with your daughter instead of


    bugging us!" Elizabeth finished and wanted to hang up.


    "What I wanted to say has something to do with your son. I''ll only say it once, and if you choose to


    hang up, that''s it!" Eloise quickly told Elizabeth her intention before Elizabeth could hang up.


    The line on the other side did not go dead, as Elizabeth had chosen not to hang up.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    "What do you mean, Eloise?" Elizabeth asked as she picked up the phone again. She was a bit


    skeptical of what Eloise wanted to ry, but since it involved her son, Elizabeth decided to continue


    listening.


    "Nothing. If you get Joseph to answer the call, I''ll talk to him. I won''t say anything if you choose not to


    pass him the phone. Your son has confessed he was responsible for everything, and I''ve spoken to my


    Elizabeth was frightened by what Eloise had just said. She yelled angrily,¡± Stop trying to scare me! My


    son did nothing wrong! You and your daughter are the ones who framed him!" Even though Elizabeth


    tried to sound harsh, she still passed the phone over to Joseph, saying, "Take it! If she calls again, I''ll


    throw your phone out the window!"


    ¡®What do you want, Eloise?!" Joseph asked impatiently.


    "Do you know that your brother left the hospital?" Eloise did not even bother to say hi and went straight


    to the point.


    "He''s dead?" Joseph asked.


    "He got discharged, not dead!" While Eloise corrected him, she knew Joseph knew nothing about this


    incident.


    ¡®Well done to Derrick. His acting skills are Oscar-worthy,''¡¯ Eloise thought angrily. She was sure he


    wasn¡¯t even sick, let alone about to die. It was all just a part of his n.


    "His ward at the hospital was empty. He left two days ago and didn''t even return home. Stephanie had


    disappeared along with him, too, including the people I sent there. Don''t you think something is


    wrong?" Eloise asked.


    Joseph was dumbfounded, but when he regained hisposure, he said,¡± I don''t care anymore. He


    most likely has other ns. Let him be then!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He was exhausted. His son had surrendered to the police and confessed to the crimes, and Joseph


    could not save him anymore.


    As for thepany, Arianna had already taken everything away from him. If Damian could not walk


    away from this, Joseph would no longer be motivated to fight for power.


    "Fine, then!" Eloise nodded, "Since you don''t care about this family nor thepany, you can enjoy the


    rest of your life with your mistress and precious son. If pushes to shove, we''ll all crash and burn!"


    Eloise threatened and hung up angrily.


    Joseph no longer cared about anything, but was his son more important than the Tanner family''s


    future?


    "Mom, are you okay?" Arianna had expected this to happen, but because her mother insisted on calling


    her father, she just stepped back.


    "Let''s just pretend your father is dead. We''ll think of something on our own. The most important thing


    now is to search for your uncle''s whereabouts, and the next is to ensure everyone at thepany


    stays calm. Since you can''t get your uncle''s shares, it¡¯s best to focus on winning the other


    shareholders¡¯ favors,¡± Eloise advised.


    "It won''t be easy since they''re thepany''s founders. Even though I have some support, most of


    them had worked alongside Uncle Derrick, so it''ll be difficult to win them over." Arianna was well aware


    of this. That was why she chose to confront her uncle. She needed more of thepany shares.


    "Interests, silly girl. It alles down to interests. If you show them you have their best interests in


    mind, I assure you that you will win their support in the shareholders¡¯ meeting in two days. If that


    doesn¡¯t work...¡± Eloise trailed off.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    Eloise paused before continuing, "Try your best to gain as many shares as you can, and also try to


    liquidity those shares into cash, understood?"


    "Mom, that''s illegal." Arianna''s heart skipped a beat after hearing what her mother said.


    ¡®Try your best to do it as cleanly as possible. Make something illegal seem legal," Eloise exined


    nonchntly. ¡®This was something that frequently happened in the past.


    However, you must ensure you do this fast. I''m worried your uncle might be nning something. Make


    sure you get your people to man the lobby entrance," Eloise instructed.


    "Okay, I understand," Arianna replied nervously. It felt like she was preparing for a colossal war.


    "Ari, we can only depend on ourselves now. Wait, there''s still Nate. I''ll ask him to help," Although Eloise


    could no longer salvage her rtionship with her husband, she still had her children, and that was


    enough.


    On the other hand, Joseph sat in a trance after Eloise hung up on him. He could only return to his


    senses when Elizabeth came over and kicked him.


    "Do you miss her now? You can go back anytime! There¡¯s no need for you to show me that face!"


    Elizabeth snapped angrily.


    "What are you raging about now?¡± Joseph sighed and continued, "El called to inform me that my


    brother had left the hospital. He and my sister-inw have disappeared.¡±


    "Oh," Elizabeth replied, "So what? It''s not like they''re bedridden. Of course, they could leave anytime.


    Besides, your brother is already so old. Why are you still worried about him?"


    "You won''t understand even if I told you,¡± he snapped in annoyance.


    Elizabeth was a beautiful and curvy woman. She was a vixen that could make him lose his temper


    sometimes. Unfortunately,


    Elizabeth was not the sharpest tool in the shed, which was her only downfall. Her foolishness could


    make her seem cute sometimes, but whenever something serious happened, she was just an idi*t who


    would annoy anyone.


    Joseph was feeling that now. After what had happened to Damian, all she did was cry and throw


    tantrums at him. When Damian surrendered to the police, she pestered Joseph to rescue the kid from


    prison.


    However, she never even considered how they could help Damian and their chances of bailing him out


    of prison. All she could do was whine. Joseph used to think her antics were cute, but she was getting


    on his nervestely, as she was just too naive and dimwitted.


    It was moments like these that Joseph would miss Eloise. She would always pay attention to the details


    and try her best to understand the situation. She often thought of things that would sometimes skip


    Joseph''s mind and help him whenever he was in a pinch.


    "You''re right! I don''t understand anything! I''m not like your wife, so why are you still here? Your son is


    still in custody, yet you''re here worrying about your sick brother? I don''t understand you sometimes!"


    Elizabeth yelled.


    "If it weren''t for my sick brother, do you think I could provide you with such avish lifestyle? To buy


    luxurious cars and provide you with an extravagant house to live in? Why don''t you use your brain for


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    once instead of just crying and throwing tantrums?! If your crying could get Damian out, by all means,


    keep it up!" He shouted back, stood up, and walked away.


    Elizabeth was astounded by his outburst. "What are you doing?! Where do you n on going?!"


    "Elizabeth, let me tell you something. If my brother had set a trap for US, everyone, including you and


    Damian, would be done for!¡± He sternly remarked.


    Elizabeth was shocked and stood frozen on the spot.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Unlike the Tanner family, Lily''s week had been rtively peaceful. The paparazzi had stationed


    themselves outside her studio but could not get anything on her since she barely left her workce.


    She only traveled back and forth between home and her studio. Moreover, Alexander and Lily had


    made their rtionship public long ago, so the media had even less to dig into. Ultimately, the


    paparazzi voluntarily left since there was nothing to do.


    On the other hand, there was finally news about the Perfumers¡¯ Society, as officials had decided to


    investigate them. News about them caused a massive stir regarding the society''s integrity, such as


    Lawrence being the society''s qualified advisor and whether the other members had epted bribery


    duringpetitions.


    This issue had caused public outrage, and officials had no choice but to look into it.


    The Perfumers'' Society now faced possible dissolution as the public had negative impressions of most


    of its perfumers. Therefore, some members started to leave while those who applied to enter halted


    their applications.


    As controversies happened left and right in Hydend, the fashion show at Bryxton city ended with a


    bang. The show''s highlights were the models¡¯ outfits and the four-seasons- themed perfumes they


    introduced. This line of perfumes was a hit throughout the city.


    The perfumes were popr amongst the models, then the public, and eventually became a hit


    throughout Bryxton City. Even consumers unfamiliar with perfumes started to enquire about them after


    hearing about them through word of mouth.


    The perfumes had an intoxicating smell, and most who had a sniff would instantly fall in love with them.


    The socialites of Bryxton city were also trying every way possible just to find out the perfumes¡¯ brand so


    they could purchase them.


    "Lilsy, you sure you''re not interested in mass producing them? I guarantee they''ll be an instant hit with


    the public!" Lisa went out of her way to call Lily from Bryxton city, trying to change Lily''s mind.


    "You have no idea how many people have approached me just to ask where I got them. Some were


    even willing to pay a deposit just to preorder the perfumes. Ourpany was delighted as your


    perfumes gave us an amazing opportunity to advertise ourselves!"


    ¡®Your performance in the event was the most vital point. That was the sess, not the perfumes,¡± Lily


    replied while dipping a strip of paper into her newly made perfume to test it. The perfume gave off a


    pleasant fragrance that would make one feel rxed.


    "No, that''s not it! Even though I acknowledge we did well, I still think your perfumes were the most


    crucial thing in the event.


    We''ve done fashion shows and received numerous praises in interviews, but this time, everyone


    focused solely on the perfumes we used. If I may, some might''ve thought our show was a perfume


    exhibition."


    It was a pleasant and unexpected turn of events.


    "Lilsy, are you sure you¡¯re not going to ept orders on this line? I believe Alexander would be able to


    help with the manufacturing side. You can easily earn some big bucks. Doesn''t that sound great?" Lisa


    continued to persuade Lily.


    "I never thought of epting any other orders. What matters most to me is that you''re all happy with


    my perfumes," Lily chatted with Lisa for a while more before hanging up.


    "So, you''re not nning to introduce ¡®Four Seasons¡¯ to the public? They are such amazing products,


    and I love them. Honestly, I think they''re probably my favorite!" Olivia said while ncing at Lily, "If we


    sell them, I''m sure the profit will be shockingly good."


    "I know,¡± Lily nodded in acknowledgment, "But doing this just for the profit?"


    Olivia was speechless. She could not understand what Lily meant by that.


    ''If it isn''t for profit, then what''s it for? Charity?¡¯


    "I want to do something more, like a long-term goal, not for some minor profit,¡± Lily remarked.


    ''M-Minor?


    If they decided to release Four Seasons, Olivia was sure their profit would have nothing to do with the


    word "minor." However, it was still Lily''s product, so she should be the one to call the shots. Therefore,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Olivia would not overstep her boundaries.


    As Lily was just about to continue talking, her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID, and it was a


    number she did not recognize. She answered the call, ¡°Hello?¡¯

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    "Hello, is this Ms. Lily speaking?¡¯ The person calling spoke to Lily fluently in English.


    Lily froze for a moment before nodding. "Yes, this is her."


    The caller responded straightforwardly, ¡°I''m calling to inquire about the perfume one of the models from


    Aisha Agency used in Bryxton City¡¯s fashion show. You were the one who devised and developed the


    themed series, am I right?¡±


    Lily asked, ¡®Where did you get that information?¡±


    Hearing her vignce, the callerughed and said, ¡°Ms. Christian, please don''t misunderstand. We


    have no malicious intentions. We''re from Grandeur. We''re very interested in your perfume and want to


    discuss a coboration with you. Do you have some free time?"


    "Grandeur?"


    ¡®The world''srgest perfume brand andpany?¡¯


    "That''s right. We''re the Grandeur you''re thinking of. W-We¡¯re not scammers and are interested in your


    perfumes. Look, can we discuss this sometime?¡± The Grandeur representative seemed to be able to


    guess Lily''s thoughts.


    Lily pondered for a while before replying, ¡°As far as I know, your headquarters is in Bryxton City,


    correct?¡±


    "Yes, but Ms. Christian, if you don''t want toe here, our regional general manager in Hydend can


    contact you." The representative was very polite and thoughtful.


    Lily''s mobile phone was t on the table, and the voice was loud enough. Olivia was close enough to


    hear almost everything and covered her mouth in shock while her eyes widened.


    ¡®Oh my gosh! Grandeur is calling?! It''s the world''srgest perfume brand.¡¯


    Many perfumers dreamed of coborating or working with them, but they were the ones who took the


    initiative to request a coboration with Lily. Olivia wondered if Grandeur wanted Lily to be their


    perfumer.


    "Oh, there''s no need.¡± After some thought, Lily continued, "Why don''t you just talk about it? What do


    you want US to work with?"


    Olivia ced her palms on her chest, shocked at how Lily spoke. Typically, it was a great honor to work


    with Grandeur, but Lily refused to meet with them and told the representative to discuss things on the


    phone. Olivia thought Lily was too courageous.


    "Um..." The representative probably did not expect Lily to refuse their offer so quickly. The


    representative hesitated for a while and then said bluntly, ¡¯ Well, ourpany intends to coborate


    with you in two ways. Firstly, you will join ourpany with your themed perfume series and be a


    perfumer for Grandeur.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What¡¯s the second?¡± Lily seemed more interested in the second condition.


    The representative did not expect Lily not to be interested in such a favorable condition because most


    would fail to work with Grandeur, no matter how many people tried. "Ms. Christian, let me remind you


    that we are Grandeur."


    "I know. You guys are the number one perfume brand,¡± Lily said, indicating she was not confused. "So,


    what is the second option?"


    "If you''re not interested in the first option, you can choose to sell your themed series of perfumes to our


    "Nope, sorry," Lily said the two words directly.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    The representative probably did not expect Lily to refuse directly. They were taken aback for a moment.


    "Ms. Christian, why don''t you consider our offer first?"


    This offer was so tempting that the representative believed almost nobody would refuse. However, Lily


    did not even bother to listen. "Oh, that¡¯s okay. I won''t sell them, no matter what the offer is. Thank you


    for your appreciation, goodbye.¡±


    Lily was about to hang up after speaking neatly. Still, the representative could not help but say another


    sentence, "Ms. Christian, we appreciate those perfumes, but I hope you also know that no matter how


    talented you are, you can''t do much alone.


    "Ourpany can provide the most powerful tform, and as far as we know, your situation in


    Hydend is not doing well. It''s hard to say whether you can continue to work in this industry."


    "Yourpany won''t have to worry about me. Thank you for your concern, goodbye.¡± Then Lily hung


    up without any hesitation.


    "Don''t you ever consider these things?¡± Olivia looked at Lily in surprise, thinking Lily had decided too


    quickly.


    After all, this was Grandeur. It was understandable if it was anotherpany that contacted Lily, but


    that was the world''srgest perfume brand, and people worldwide would practically kill to work for


    them. Olivia would agree without hesitation if she were in Lily''s shoes.


    However, Olivia was not Lily. After all, Lily''s ability was something Olivia could not reach. Lily said,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "We''ve spent countless time, energy, and effort from the idea to developing this themed series. Of


    course, I might''ve epted their offer if it was before, but now... What''s the point of building this studio


    if I epted their offer?"


    In the past, Lily was confused and dared not think about such things. She made perfumes out of love


    but never thought about what she would achieve in the future. She only understood what she wanted


    and what she should do under Alexander''s guidance and full support.


    Lily was no longer the person who hid in theboratory and was satisfied with developing perfumes.


    Now, she was capable and ambitious, wanting to achieve more.


    Not only did she want to create a variety of charming perfumes, but she also wanted to create her


    brand, one that could extend beyond Hydend and be known to everyone worldwide. She wanted a


    brand that belonged to her and Hydend.


    "Well, although I think it''s a pity, I respect your decision!" After thinking for a while, Olivia nodded and


    continued, "By the way, I heard that kid from the Tanner family had surrendered himself to the police.


    He even insisted you were involved. I''m afraid the police will..."


    The duo heard a siren before Olivia could finish her sentence. The police had already arrived at the


    door.


    "Don''t worry.¡± Lily nced toward the door and smiled calmly. ¡°I didn''t do anything wrong, so I''m not


    afraid. Help me do what I told you while I go with them. I''ll be back soon."


    Olivia was still worried at first, but seeing Lily''s determination and unhurriedness, Olivia became


    calmer. She could not help but hold Lily''s hand and said, "Well, you must take care of yourself. I''ll be


    here waiting for your news!"


    It made sense for Lily not to be worried. She had heard about this matter since Damian surrendered


    himself. Although Lily was a little surprised, she had never done anything wrong. She did not even


    know Damian, so there was no need to be afraid that it would involve her.


    However, she wondered why Damian did this and how it would benefit him. She did not know Damian


    before this, so if he wanted to frame her, it could only be for him to get more power or benefits, but he


    had obviously failed.


    He surrendered, took all the me, and dragged her down. If that were the case, he would not have


    done this for himself but for others. Lily also wondered who Damian was doing this for.


    ¡®Is it for Arianna? They''re only half-siblings, and they don''t have a good rtionship. Is it for his father?¡¯

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    Lily followed the police to the station but did not know much about the current situation.


    Since the police knew about her rtionship with Alexander, they were very polite, still, she was not


    fully convicted. The officers took her to a room and served her a cup of hot tea before sitting for


    interrogation.


    "Ms. Christian, we heard from Mr. Damian that he had bribed you. He also used you of adding


    harmful ingredients to the Victory perfume. Is that right?¡± The officer asked.


    ¡®I did no such thing," Lily said lightly, ¡°I don''t know him either. Frankly, I didn''t know who he was until the


    Tanner Corporation used me."


    "If you haven''t done anything wrong, why did Mr. Damian single you out? Do you have any grudges


    against Mr. Damian or the Tanners?¡± The officer asked again.


    Lily replied calmly, "No. As for why Mr. Damian used me, you need to ask him. In addition, I believe


    all the evidence he listed, including photos and recordings, etcetera, can be used for forensic


    identification. I have never done it, and I am not afraid of investigation. I have a clear conscience."


    Indeed, it was just a routine interrogation, and there was not much solid evidence, as the interrogating


    officer could only rely on Damian''s onesided statement.


    There was no other way, so the officer brought Damian up for another round of questioning. "You


    used Ms. Christian of adding harmful ingredients to your perfumes. Do you have any evidence? For


    example, the perfume form, which she wrote by hand?"


    Damian smiled and said disapprovingly, "Why would she be dumb enough to write it by hand and leave


    evidence behind? Everyone usesputers these days.¡±


    "That means you have no other evidence?" The officer asked.


    "Haven''t I already given you all the evidence? I am here as a living person. What other evidence do


    you need? I have already surrendered and pleaded guilty, so why should I use her if she hasn''t


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    done anything wrong?


    "I apologize to my family''s business, but I didn''t know that what Ms.


    Christian had added was harmful. I only told her to add something that would make people addicted to


    the perfume whenever they smelled it. I didn''t know she would add...¡±


    He still gave the same answer no matter how many times the officer asked him about this.


    "We cannot convict Ms. Christian without substantial evidence. You must know your sentence will be


    longer if you speak dishonestly. Do you want to spend the rest of your life in prison?" The officer asked.


    The corners of Damian''s lips twitched. He was hesitant, but after a short pause, he still nodded heavily.


    "I did it all. Charge me with my sentence!¡±


    He sounded frank, and his expression was righteous, as if he was trying to be a hero instead of


    pleading guilty.


    "Mr.Damian, don''t think you''re cool. You''re going to jail!¡±


    "I know. I..."


    There was a knock on the interrogation room door, and an officer opened it from the outside to look at


    Damian. Then he signaled the interrogating officer to leave. "Someone bailed Mr.Damian."


    "Bail?! How can we release him on bail?!" The interrogating officer looked back in surprise but saw


    Damian stunned before smiling.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Somehow, someone bailed Damian out of jail.


    Nathaniel appeared at the police station wearing a neat suit and looking energetic. "I''m here to bail


    Mr.Damian out. By the way, I also want to report someone."


    ¡®Who do you want to report?¡± The officer frowned as he thought the Tanner family was going in circles


    with this incident. It was so troublesome.


    "I want to report Ms. Arianna, the Tanner Corporation''s vice president, for threatening Damian to give a


    false testimony."


    The surrounding police officers looked at each other in surprise.


    After a while, Damian saw Nathaniel and smiled. When Lily exited her interrogation room, she saw


    those two and was shocked.


    However, everything made sense to her after some thought.


    Nathaniel had joined Tanner Corporation, so it was not unusual for him and Damian to get together. It


    was not a strange thing at first, but suddenly a light shed in her mind, and many things came


    together. Everything connected as Lily became more aware of the situation, which she could not piece


    together before.


    ¡®Ms. Christian, I''m sorry.¡± Damian walked over and lowered his head to Lily in front of many police


    officers. "I''m sorry that I used you!"


    Lily was dumbfounded and wondered what tricks Nathaniel was ying this time. She took a step back


    subconsciously and asked, "What do you want?"


    ¡®I sincerely apologize to you. I didn''t intend to frame you, but Arianna threatened me. She told me to do


    this. I had no choice. So I want to apologize for that!"


    Lily looked at Damian and then raised her head to look at Nathaniel standing not far away. He looked


    calm, not surprised at all, and his eyes fell on her sparsely.


    "You mean Arianna ordered you to frame me? Why would she do that? I don''t know her that well.¡± It


    was not that Lily liked Arianna and wanted to defend her, but she thought something was amiss. She


    knew it was not as straightforward as Damian said.


    Damian framed her but apologized the next moment. It was just a matter of talking, and Lily did not


    think Arianna had ckmailed Damian.


    ¡®Arianna wanted to take over Tanner Corporation, so she proposed a big project. She was the one who


    wanted to add harmful ingredients to the perfume, but I didn¡¯t know at that time. She teamed up with


    the fake perfumer to deceive me.


    "After the incident, she threatened me with my mother''s safety and forced me to use you. She said


    she would tell herwyer to put all the charges on you so I could be released as long as I followed her


    orders, but she lied. She didn''t even care about me."


    "So, you found your conscience and want to change your confession?"


    Damian subconsciously looked back at Nathaniel, scratching his head. "Y- Yes."


    Nathaniel approached Damian to stand beside him. He looked at Lily and said, ¡°Arianna nned the


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    whole incident, and you''re also a victim. She wanted the highest position in thepany, so she did


    something to the perfumes, and that''s when the controversy broke out.


    ¡°Arianna sent Damian to prison because she thought he threatened her ns. Then she could be


    a hero who saved thepany by smoothly getting the president position. By the way, Arianna still


    persecutes and threatens her uncle''s family.


    "She also teamed up with Noah from the Perfumers¡¯ Society to frame you. She wants to eliminate you


    as apetitor and advertise Tanner Corporation." Nathaniel made it sound like Arianna was heinous


    and full of evil, but it was debatable since Lily knew who was truly speaking.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Although Lily did not have a great impression of Arianna, she knew Nathaniel was not a reasonable


    person either.


    "I see. That''s how it is." She appeared to havee to a sudden realization and smiled at Damian.


    ''The Tanner family soundsplicated."


    Damian did not know how to respond to that.


    "As for you...¡± Lily looked at Nathaniel and took a step closer to him. While looking into his eyes, she


    asked, "What''s your role in all of this? A helper? An aplice? Or are you merely seeking justice for


    him because of the unfairness he went through?"


    "I found out about this after getting the evidence, and I don''t want to see so many innocent people get


    dragged into this. That''s all. I know you have a deep prejudice against me, but trust me, this time.


    Arianna was the one who nned this.¡±


    "He¡¯s right!¡± Damian nodded fervently by the side.


    ¡®It''s all because of that woman! If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn''t have suffered so much and fallen from the


    top of the pyramid overnight. I wouldn''t have gotten criticized or thrown into prison to suffer! It''s all


    because of her!¡¯


    "Perhaps you''re right.¡± Lily smiled. "Still, all this is your family¡¯s matter. What does it have to do with


    me?¡± When she walked past Nathaniel, she asked again, "What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Damian heard it too, and his heart skipped a beat. "Yeah. What does it have to do with him?" He turned


    toward Nathaniel and saw him smiling profoundly. Nathaniel said, "You''ll find out soon enough.¡±


    Arianna still could not find Derrick''s family. She had already used her influence in the dark side of


    society, but it was to no avail as if his family had just disappeared into thin air.


    All of Derrick''s houses in Ruby City were empty. Arianna believed they would not have gone out of the


    country in such a short time. If they did, she would have heard about it. Moreover, Derrick would not


    leave everything behind after setting up such a big trap for her.


    "How''s it? Is there still no news yet?¡± Joseph rushed home in a hurry, asking the mother-daughter duo


    as soon as he saw them. Eloise was still checking the information as she had a clear idea of how many


    properties Derrick owned and other details she had collected after all these years. Right now, she was


    checking to see if they had missed anything.


    Arianna was on the phone while she paced back and forth. Eloise just looked up at Joseph upon


    hearing his voice but said nothing and continued with her task at hand.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Derrick¡¯s weak, and it''s difficult for him to move around. I''m guessing he couldn''t have gotten far,"


    Joseph contributed his opinion.


    Eloise just scoffed. "Do you even know your own brother? Do you honestly think he¡¯s on the verge of


    dying? Let me tell you something. I suspect this was a trap from the get- go, and he was never sick! In


    retrospect, how could he suddenly get so sick when he had always been healthy? It''s a trap that he set


    up for our entire family!"


    ¡®That''s..." Joseph was so astonished that he stepped back, not expecting to hear all that. Initially, he


    thought everything would belong to him as his brother was sick. No matter how much they fought or


    be in someone else''s trap when he had nned so much for this.


    "Forget it. I''ve gathered thepany''s higher management and shareholders for a meeting. I want to


    take control of thepany and find a solutionter. I''m sure he''ll show up by then!¡± Arianna gritted her


    teeth.


    Although she knew this would not solve the problem from its roots, she had to take the risk because


    she had no other choice.


    "B-But..." Joseph wanted to say something, but Arianna''s phone rang again.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Arianna was expecting news, so she quickly answered her phone, but her expression changed before


    she could say much. ¡°What did you say?"


    "What happened?¡± Joseph noticed his daughter''s expression and asked, ¡°Is it about your uncle?"


    Arianna ignored him, grimly finished listening to the call, and smashed the phone. ¡®That f*cking


    asshole!¡±


    That was the first time her parents had seen her lose her cool since she was young. The phone got


    smashed to smithereens, and Arianna looked pale as a ghost.


    "What''s wrong, Ari?" Eloise stopped what she was doing and asked carefully.


    ¡®You''ve raised a f*cking..." She lifted her stare at Eloise and let out a cold smile. Stunned by her re,


    Eloise suddenly panicked.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Eloise was rmed by what her daughter said and stole a nce at Joseph. As she had expected,


    Joseph was looking at them suspiciously.¡± Ari, what were you saying just now?"


    Arianna did not answer-instead, she red at Eloise, her gaze filled with resentment and hatred. Eloise


    felt disturbed by her stare but dared not ask Arianna about it.


    At this moment, police officers arrived. "Ms. Arianna Tanner, you''re under arrest for suspicion of


    disruption of market operations, threats, nder, and kidnap. Pleasee with us.¡±


    Joseph and Eloise were shocked to hear so many charges.


    "Have you made a mistake? Do you have any idea who we are and who she is? I''ll report you guys for


    making wild allegations!"


    Joseph roared.


    "We''re only investigating ording to the standard procedure. Please don¡¯t stop us; we''ll charge you


    with obstruction of justice."


    Joseph wanted to say something, but Eloise pulled him and shook her head.


    ¡®This is not the time to be rash. What''s important now is to figure out what happened and try to save


    Ari.¡¯ However, Eloise¡¯s move infuriated Arianna, even making her think her mother was behind this.


    ¡®Would she do such a thing? Well, I''m only a daughter, after all! Nathaniel is her son by blood. If dad


    schemed for his b*stard son, why wouldn''t mom?¡¯


    Arianna thought her mother would understand her hardship and had stood by her in the fight to control


    thepany, but Eloise must have done everything for her son.


    ¡®They each have a son. What would they need me for?¡¯


    "Mom, you and dad are the same. No wonder you two stayed married for so many years.¡±


    She got up and chuckled as she looked askance at her mother. "Mom, you can enjoy a great life with


    your wonderful son from now on.¡±


    Arianna turned and left with the police officers.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    If Joseph had not caught on to what Arianna said earlier, he now heard herst words clearly and


    became utterly shocked.


    Eloise moved her lips and tried to say something but could not. She knew it was useless to exin.


    "Just now, Ari said, "your son"? Which son was she talking about?" Joseph fixed his stare on her.


    "If I tell you I had given birth to him before I met you, would you still be so angry?" Now that Arianna


    had exposed her secret, Eloise knew she had nothing to hide and sat down calmly.


    "Before we met? Well, Eloise Neville, you''re something else, aren''t you? After so many years, you''ve


    kept your secret so well. What else are you hiding from me? How many other sons and lovers do you


    have? No wonder people say not to marry women from your circle. Oh, Eloise, you truly have amazed


    me. You truly did!"


    As he spoke, he took two unsteady steps back, looking like he had aged more than ten years in a few


    seconds.


    Having been his wife for years, Eloise could not bear to see him like this.


    However, she kept sitting there. "You don''t have to act like this. As I told you, it was before we met.


    Since we got married, I''ve never cheated and have beenpletely loyal to you. But you? You have


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Elizabeth as your mistress for years and even have a son with her. Who are you to judge me?"


    ¡®You gave birth to a son with another guy behind my back, and you me me? How much money have


    you stolen for me to raise him, you sl*t?¡± Joseph lost his temper and used the meanest words he could


    think of to insult Eloise.


    Already numbed, Eloiseughed. ¡°Oh, yeah, I''m a sI*t? Then what are you? You''re nothing but a


    coward. Every time you face a problem, you simply wait for me to solve it. It''s karma that the Tanner


    family ended up in this situation.¡±


    Joseph lunged forward and gave her a loud and heavy p.


    It was so hard that Eloise fell onto the sofa, her cheek bing swollen in seconds. She did not fight


    back and simplyy there andughed. "Go on, hit me! You can do whatever you like anyway, while I


    can¡¯t even acknowledge my own son and could only meet him secretly. Yes, you''re always right.


    Anything you do is right!¡±


    "How dare you talk back to me?" Joseph grew even madder because he had often felt sorry for


    mistreating her over the years and even scolded Elizabeth for her sake. He bent over, grasped her hair,


    and pped her repeatedly. ¡°SI*t! You''re a goddamned slI*t!"


    Seeing stars and bleeding from her mouth, Eloise heard nothing but a hum caused by the blows. At this


    juncture, a group of men came in through the front door, spearheaded by Nathaniel.


    Nathaniel noticed what was happening as he looked around, took three steps forward, seized Joseph''s


    hand, and threw him aside.


    Joseph was surprised that he had less strength than the younger man, lurched, and fell to the floor.


    "Why you..." He widened his eyes and looked at Nathaniel, finding him familiar yet strange. "I


    remember now. I saw you with Ari, and then she brought you into thepany. You''re...¡±


    He saw Nathaniel help Eloise sit on the sofa and check the wounds on her face before getting


    someone to apply a cold towel to her cheek.


    "You''re her bast*rd son!" Suddenly, everything seemed clear to Joseph.


    Nathaniel shot him a frigid nce and let go of Eloise. Then he got to his feet and gave Joseph a hard


    kick. As if that was not enough, he kept kicking the man repeatedly until he rolled over.


    "Who are you to call anyone a bast*rd? Your own son is one! You''re one too, the biggest and worst one


    of all!¡± Nathaniel kicked and shouted as if venting the resentment and frustration he had suppressed


    over the years.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    No longer a young man, Joseph yowled in pain as he received Nathaniel''s kicks. ¡°Help! Help!"


    Yet no help was forting. Nathaniel''s men had taken control of the ce, and the maids dared not


    move a muscle. After venting his anger and losing his strength, Nathaniel finally stopped kicking.


    Eloise remained still, applied the cold towel to her face, and looked indifferently at her son as if he were


    a stranger.


    Nathaniel sat down to catch his breath and gestured with his hand. Then someone immediately poured


    him a cup of tea. His breathing became steadier when he took the tea and downed half of it.


    He had never been so satisfied as he did at this moment. To him, it was an incredible feeling to vent the


    frustration he had kept in for so many years.


    ¡°Are you all right? Nathaniel asked as he lifted his gaze to his mother, who sat opposite him.


    If she had not guessed it when he first appeared, Eloise now realized the truth seeing Nathaniel attack


    Joseph. ¡°You nned everything, including this?¡±


    Although she did not understand everything, it was pretty clear to her. Nathaniel''s appearance here and


    acting without care indicated he had taken control of the situation.


    ¡°Not quite.¡± Nathaniel looked around with a chuckle. "Your precious daughter helped.¡±


    The house was huge, just as he had seen it every time he passed it. It was also in a good location and


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    upied a vastnd area. Its internal design and furnishings were also of the highest end. In short, it


    was designed for people to enjoy life.


    Nathaniel felt resented after thinking that they had lived in such afortable house while he suffered


    from pests during the summer and frostbite during the winter in his shabby little house.


    However, he no longer minded it when he thought everything would soon belong to him. Not just the


    house-the Tanner


    Corporation and everything Derrick and the Tanner Family owned would be his.


    ¡®Tell me, did you set Ari up so the police would arrest her? Are you behind that?" Eloise asked angrily.


    Nathaniel shook his head. "Set her up? No one is better than your precious daughter at that. Her skills


    in manipting so many things at the same time are amazing. If I weren''t one step ahead, I would


    probably be the victim now.¡±


    "How could you do this? She''s your sister!" Eloise asked in anguish.


    As both were her children, she had wished the two siblings would work together to helm the Tanner


    Corporation-instead, the two tried to harm each other.


    Nathanielughed as if he had just heard a joke. "My sister? Have you forgotten that her surname is


    Tanner and mine is Hall? How could she be my sister?"

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    ¡®This man fathers her, but I''m not...we''re not siblings." Nathaniel pointed at his own nose and snorted.


    "Besides, a score needs to be settled even with a sibling, let alone her.¡±


    "Even if the same man doesn''t father you, you''re both my children. Can''t you work with her for my


    sake?" Thest thing Eloise wished to see was her children hurting each other.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Besides, you won''t gainpany control by setting Ari up. Don''t forget you''re not a member of the


    Tanner family. It''s not going to be easy for you."


    Nathaniel felt upset yet chuckled. "See? Even you treat me as an outsider. Why should I bother to work


    with Arianna? Also, Tanner Corporation is going to change its name soon.¡±


    "In your f*cking dreams¡± Barely recovering, Joseph cursed.


    Nathaniel shot him a frigid nce andughed, seeing him lying there, unable to get up. "Say whatever


    you like. You, all of you, will witness it soon.¡±


    ¡®What are you trying to do?"


    Eloise seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°Perhaps you think you have everything well-


    nned, but you might not know that even if you kill all of us, you won''t be able to take over Tanner


    Corporation. Derrick owns more than half of its shares, and his family has gone missing until now.


    Without his shares, you won''t be getting the shareholders¡¯ support, and you-"


    ¡°How do you know I don''t own his shares?" Nathaniel interjected, sounding pleased with himself.


    ¡®That''s not possible!" Eloise found it hard to believe. "He values his shares more than his own life, and


    you''ll need his signature to do the transfer. Now that his family has gone missing, how on earth are


    you...¡±


    After a pause, Eloise frowned and looked at him in hesitation. "Unless you have something to do with


    their disappearance?"


    "Didn''t my brother get discharged from the hospital?" Joseph got confused. ¡°He got discharged all right,


    but whether or not he got home safely, that''s another matter. Did you not find him in his house? Don''t


    waste your time. He¡¯s not in any of the houses he owns.¡±


    "So it really was you all along.¡± Eloise shook her head in disbelief. "No, this is impossible! How could


    you have done it? How-"


    ¡®Yes, you don''t believe I could do it. I''m only aplete loser in your eyes, huh? Well, I will prove to


    you that I can do it and that I am the only person who can do it well. Don''t worry, Mom. You''ll lead a


    good life because I will take good care of you."


    Eloise was speechless.


    "This wasn''t what I wanted! Lying on the floor. Joseph was so angry that his face became distorted. He


    struggled to his feet and staggered toward Nathaniel. "Well. well, you two have worked so wonderfully


    together! Eloise Neville, I''ve never realized how ambitious you were!


    "I always thought you were content with vying for my attention while ensuring our best interest by


    helping Derrick¡¯s family out. I never expected you to want to take over everything we own. I truly put a


    fox in the chicken coop, haven''t I?"


    Eloise wanted to exin at first, but hearing hisst few words, she let out a bitter chuckle as her gaze


    turned grim. "Yes, you''ve put a fox in the chicken coop, and the fox has sacrificed more than twenty


    years ving for the Tanner family. How ungrateful of her!"


    "All right, enough of your drama! I have some unfinished business, so I''ll have to get going. Oh, yes, I


    almost forgot. Your precious son is free and is now with his useless mother. I''ll ensure they stay safe if


    you cooperate, or else...¡±

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Joseph grew agitated when he discovered what Nathaniel had done with Damian. "You... What did you


    do to Damian?"


    "Tsk! Tsk!" Nathaniel chuckled. "So your son is more important to you after all. Haven''t I told you?


    They''ll be all right if you do as I say."


    Nathaniel had Arianna to thank for nurturing such a good group of henchmen. Her mistake was


    assuming they would stay loyal to her, not knowing that most people were merely motivated by self-


    interest. As long as someone served their interest, it did not matter who they worked for.


    Tanner Corporation changed leadership almost overnight. Nobody thought the internal struggle within


    the Tanner family was so intense. While thepeting higher-ups wondered which side to choose,


    Nathaniel had sessfully imed thepany''s helm.


    He had not only garnered the support of many small shareholders, but he also produced a deration


    of transfer of shares stamped with both the personal andpany seals that were authenticated to be


    Derrick Tanner''s.


    Of course, as he had expected, some did not recognize the document and objected to his appointment,


    but he would kick them out of thepany one step at a time.


    After all, Nathaniel would not have spent months in Tanner Corporation for nothing. He knew


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    everyone''s weaknesses and which teams they supported.


    Arianna was stupid to think he had been dawdling around in thepany and was just trying to make a


    living working for her so that he could have an easy-going life. What a joke.


    Having gone through so much, Nathaniel grew up experiencing mistreatment by others. He would


    never content himself working for others and having a settled life. Not only did he want Tanner


    Corporation, but he also wished topete with La Beaut¨¦ Group.


    Lily had heard about the change of leadership at Tanner Corporation, too, but she had no time to


    bother about it. Her Four Seasons perfumes were so popr that Lisa¡¯s team wanted her to be their


    brand ambassador for the next themed series.


    Simultaneously, Grandeur did not give up and sent its person in charge of the Asia Pacific region to


    discuss coboration. Lily did not turn them down this time and agreed to meet.


    Although she wanted to create her own brand, there was no need to reject all coboration offers. It


    was not good to offend too many people because those she offended could be her enemies.


    Therefore, she knew having one more ally was better than creating an enemy.


    "Do you have to go on a business trip?¡± Alexander watched Lily busily packing for a while before


    wrapping his arms around her waist. He held her tight from behind, not letting go.


    "Stop it." She purred. "I have a ne to catch. I won''t be able to make it if you don¡¯t let go."


    "It''s better if you don''t make it," he said rather childishly, "I''d prefer you to stay." Grinding against her


    back, he took in the faint, natural scent on her body.


    Even though Lily was a perfumer, she hardly used perfumes when she was not working. Still, she


    possessed a simple and natural scent that captivated him the most.


    "You said you were going to support my career." Lily turned around and put her hands on Alexander''s


    chest. She could hardly resist him whenever he acted like a little boy who wanted her attention.


    Alexander felt regretful for getting her the studio and could not help butin, "I am! I''ve always


    been, so much so that you''re going to leave me."


    Lily had spent most of her time at the studio since she got it. Now that she had to go on a business trip,


    Alexander felt that he gradually mattered less to her, probably even less than her bottles of perfumes


    one day soon.


    "I''m not! I''m just going on a business trip, and I''ll be back before-"

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Alexander desired his wife, so he kissed her lips before she could finish her sentence.


    Lily had been so busy that they had not made love for quite some days. Seeing her returning home


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    tired every day, he felt sorry for her and could not bear to disturb her. Now, seeing her so spirited and


    energetic, he could hardly hold back his desires for her.


    "Alex, don''t... I''m alreadyte...¡±


    One could almost feel the heat in the air as the two made passionate love. As for the flight. no one


    gave a d*mn about it. After some time, Lily rolled over. She knew she had to get up but was so sore all


    over that she could hardly move.


    Ahand reached over from behind her, slid down to her waist, and moved to the front. Lily was not in the


    mood and wanted to take Alexander''s hand off but felt his palm stay on her belly to give it a gentle


    massage.


    She shuddered and let him continue.


    "Now I am 100% missing my flight,¡± Lily let out a helpless sigh.


    Alexander moved closer, spooned her from behind, and asked softly, "So you''ve decided to work with


    Grandeur?"


    His warm breath tickled Lily''s neck, and she drew her neck, nodding. ¡°Yes.¡±


    "I thought you wanted to create your own brand?"


    She had mentioned it more than once, which was why she wanted the studio.


    "They can go together. I''m still going to create my brand. If Grandeur wishes to coborate, they can


    invest or cooperate in other aspects, like co -branding." She squirmed and turned over to face him.


    But he did not loosen his arm and kept it around her waist, still holding her close. Lily used to think he


    was generous, but she realized Alexander was a possessive man who knew how to control his urges.


    "Do you think Grandeur will agree to your request?"


    As Grandeur was such a huge international brand, many wanted to work with them, and getting


    approached by them for coboration was something that one could only wish for. Now that she was


    asking them to create a co-brand with her newly started studio, would Grandeur agree to it?


    "There''s no guarantee they will agree to it, but there¡¯s no harm asking. If they weren''t intent on working


    with me, they wouldn''t have called me after I rejected them the first time. Since they called and asked


    to meet me while offering room for discussion, I think it shouldn''t be a problem."


    "So they''ve already called you?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded. ¡®They wanted to buy out the patent a few days ago, but I said no.¡±


    She answered frankly, but Alexander''s gaze became thoughtful. "You''re starting to have secrets now,


    huh? I didn''t even know about the call." He pressed his forehead against hers and rolled on top of her.


    ¡°I guess I have to punish you somehow.¡±


    "Alex, no..." Lily whined, ¡°My flight..."


    Now she could never catch it.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Arianna never expected to suffer defeat at the hands of such a person. She thought she had everything


    under control and figured her only hurdle would be her uncle. However, she did not realize one of her


    henchmen would ultimately betray her.


    Eloise looked as if she had aged ten years as she sat across the table, with gray hair showing on two


    sides. "Ari..." Her eyes were reddish and still swollen. She had never looked so miserable.


    "Are you happy seeing me like this?" Arianna curled her dried lips. "Now you can depend on your


    precious son to give you a life offort, huh? You''re just like dad. All you guys care about are your


    sons. Why bother to give birth to me, then?"


    She chuckled. I was so stupid and naive to think you were sincere in helping me."


    ¡°Ari, please, I never knew about Nate''s n, and he had kept me in the dark. Please believe me!¡±


    Eloise said hurriedly, distressed by the disappointed look Arianna gave her.


    Although it did not matter to her whether Arianna or Nathaniel obtained control of Tanner Corporation,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    she did not want the two siblings to hurt each other. She had worried that Arianna would target


    Nathaniel after she took over thepany, but the opposite happened instead.


    "Enough!" Arianna raised her voice and looked up. "I don''t want to hear your lies anymore, so save it


    for your precious son. You don''t need to keep up the pretense since I''m no longer of use to you."


    She continued impatiently, "Save your tears and theatricals for your precious son, my best actress,


    Mom!"


    "Ari, how could you say that? I''ve never..." Eloise could not even finish her sentence when Arianna got


    up to leave. "Ari, I''ll think of a way to save you! Yes, I''ll seek help from Noah. The Richards family must


    be able to save you!" Eloise concluded that only Noah Richards could help her now.


    After all, Noah should save his fiancee since the two had just gotten engaged.


    After hearing the name, Arianna stopped, curled her lips, and wheeled slowly around. "Ms. Eloise


    Neville, don''t be naive! Don''t you know what the Richards family and Noah are like? Stop wasting your


    time!¡±


    "No, no way! I''m sure he''lle to save you. He will yield to the public''s opinion even if he doesn''t


    want to!¡±


    "Forget about him! He was here before you came and told me he would stay out of this. Since my


    rtionship with him was based on mutual interest, all he could think of was to cut me loose so I


    wouldn''t get him into trouble, let alone offer to help me.¡±


    "H-How could he do that?" Eloise was so shocked that she hardly knew what to say, but deep down,


    she had vaguely anticipated it.


    Having been in the world of the rich for such a long time, how could she not understand how things


    worked? However, finding themselves in trouble, she could not help but hope that there could be


    genuine rtionships around and people would stick together during hardship.


    ¡®Ari is right that I''ve been too naive. Who would risk their self-interest for a woman they have not even


    married? In the world of the rich, everything is about self-interest, and there''s no such thing as genuine


    rtionships."


    "Anyhow, Nate doesn''t need to feel so pleased with himself. Does he honestly think he''s so smart? He


    only got the upper hand due to my oversight. Uncle Derrick-¡±

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    Eloise sighed and interjected, "Your uncle is in Nate''s hands too."


    ''What?!" Arianna was stunned as she looked over her shoulder. She thought about it and shook her


    head. "No, it can''t be."


    "It''s real, and Nate admitted it himself. Not just Derrick, but also that woman and her b*stard son. Now


    thepany is his and has undergone an upheaval. 1-1 don''t even know what to say."


    Although she had not joined Tanner Corporation, she witnessed its daily growth. With her son taking it


    over, she felt mixed emotions now that it no longer belonged to the


    Tanner family.


    "No." Arianna shook her head and became pensive. "What happened at the hospital made me realize


    that Uncle Derrick is not an easily manipted person. If he could patiently set up the trap and pretend


    to be sick with


    Aunt Stephanie¡¯s help, how could an outsider take him hostage and take over Tanner Corporation so


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    easily?"


    If even Arianna had failed despite various attempts, could Nathaniel seed just like that? She felt it


    was impossible. Derrick was a sly old fox, having years of experience doing business. Arianna found it


    hard to believe he would fall for Nathaniel¡¯s trap.


    ¡°Well, I heard Derrick got taken away after he left the hospital. We couldn''t have expected Nate to have


    secret ns since we didn¡¯t even know your uncle did. Besides, didn''t we fail to find Derrick? He has


    so many houses, but he''s not in any of them. Everything makes most sense if he indeed got


    kidnapped."


    Arianna still shook her head. ¡°No, it''s not that simple.¡± After a pause, she let out a wan smile. "Forget it.


    Perhaps he really got so lucky. I guess I can only congratte him from here, then.¡±


    "Ari..." Eloise felt guilty when she heard what her daughter said. ¡°I will save you. I will think of a way!¡±


    Even if she had to beg her son, she was determined to save Arianna.


    "Just go. I don''t want to see you ever again.¡± Arianna revealed a mysterious smile as she got back up


    and moved away. She could not see through various things before this, but she now knew she had


    neglected a few facts.


    ¡®If Uncle Derrick had nned everything, then not only was his sickness fake but so was his


    hospitalization and inability to oversee the business. The fact that he could get two shareholders who


    rarely showed their faces to see him indicated that thepany was still within his control.


    ¡®Also, is Benedict truly dead? The news about his death came from elsewhere, and nobody saw his


    body with their own eyes. Could it be part of Uncle Derrick¡¯s n? If that is the case, then Nathaniel is


    nothing but a bug caught on the same spider''s web.


    ''He thinks he has everything under control, but he is just the target of another person, not unlike me.


    The game is so well-yed! Derrick Tanner is undoubtedly a sly old fox, and we''ll never know who the


    winner ultimately is!"

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    Damian looked at his father and became slightly agitated because he had not seen him for many days.


    More importantly, it had been a difficult period for Damian. "Dad..."


    Joseph wanted to scold him, but he noticed how much weight his son had lost. He heaved a sigh and


    sat down. "Where have you been thest few days?"


    "I got kidnapped by Nathaniel Hall.¡±


    "So it really was him!" Joseph sighed again. He had expected it, but he still got upset hearing the


    answer.


    ¡®That man is truly a wolf in sheep''s clothing!


    Knowing his track record, Joseph was unhappy when Arianna brought this man into thepany, but


    he did not think much about it then.


    He almost bought the rumor about Arianna having an intimate rtionship with the man. still,


    considering her preference for men, Joseph knew it was unlikely she would fall for someone like


    Nathaniel. After Arianna became engaged with Noah Richards, he grew more certain of it.


    Yet, he had never expected that Nathaniel was a son Eloise had given birth to before they married. It


    was more than a burning shame to him as her bast*rd son had now taken everything away from him.


    "It''s all your fault!" Having learned about this, Elizabeth mocked him, "You always asked me to tolerate


    her and save her face, but has she saved yours?¡±


    ¡°Enough! What good does it do to mention this? Just drop it." Troubled, Joseph did not want to talk


    about it as it would only upset him further.


    However, Elizabeth was stubborn. Although her son was safe, she had lost everything now that Tanner


    Corporation had fallen into an outsider''s hands. She might have kept quiet before, but it was impossible


    to shut her up now.


    "Drop it? Why should I? You''ve always lectured me over her. Now, look at what Eloise has done. Her


    son has taken control of the wholepany, and Tanner Corporation will be Hall Corporation


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    soon!


    ¡°Eloise can finally enjoy a life offort after manipting everyone. What about you? What do you


    have left?! I thought you knew your sh*t, yet she fooled you!"


    Elizabeth''s words stung Joseph as he yelled, "I told you to drop it!"


    ¡®I know I was foolish not to keep my guard against El. I''ve lost everything that belongs to my family, but


    will she truly leave me with nothing?! No way! I will not give up without a fight!¡¯


    "Damian, did you say Nathaniel Hall kidnaped you?" He suddenly looked over at his son. Surprised,


    Damian nodded. "Yes, I was."


    "Do you remember where he held you and how it happened? Also, do you have proof?"


    "You want to press charges against him?" Elizabeth responded immediately.


    Damian had thought about it, too, but was somewhat hesitant. "Proof? What proof could I have? He


    took my phone and took me away after I became unconscious. I only remember being in an abandoned


    building, but I don''t know where exactly. I was blindfolded when they sent me back."


    "Damian suffered so much then. How could he remember much? Besides, with that man in control of


    everything, it won''t be easy to press charges against him, right?"

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    "He''s in control, my a*s!" Joseph snorted. ¡°Tanner Corporation has been around for years. There''s no


    way that every employee would take him seriously, especially the old- timers. Once I give my orders at


    the right time, I can still take thepany back!"


    Elizabeth brightened hearing this, but she did not feel convinced after giving it some thought. "Are you


    sure? You''ve failed to seize Tanner Corporation after so many years, so how can you get it back now


    it''s in that man¡¯s hands?"


    "It''s different now. My brother was still around back then.¡±


    "But your brother isn''t now?"


    "He''s gone missing, probably kidnapped by Nathaniel. Yes, we have to report this to the police!" He


    grew convinced that his n could work. " Damian, get ready to go to the police station. Wait, no, we


    should think through what we''ll say before we leave.¡±


    Elizabeth noticed Joseph''s manic expression and asked, slightly worried," Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine! I just got an idea. Damian, you tell the cops that you got kidnapped and did not report it at first


    because he threatened you. After that, you tell them that your uncle and his family have also gone


    missing, probably kidnapped by Nathaniel.


    "Oh, yes, me Benedict''s death on Nathaniel too. That would nail him!" Heughed maniacally,


    feeling as if he had already seeded.


    "We have no proof. Will the cops believe me?" After going through a lot, Damian grew timid and figured


    it would not go as smoothly as his father thought.


    "Once you''ve made the report, the cops have to investigate the case. Besides, you''re the victim, and


    they would surely conduct the investigation based on your statement. At the very least, that could keep


    him busy and buy us some time to do something.¡±


    Joseph rubbed his hands in excitement.


    ¡®Then won''t the cops keep Damian in the station again? Is it tough to make a witness statement? He


    suffered a lot at the stationst time, so don''t ask him to do it again!¡± Elizabeth did not like the idea and


    wrapped her son protectively with her arms.


    Joseph considered what she said and responded, "No, he''s only going to make a police report and


    record his statement. He''s not going there as a suspect. Okay, I''ll get thewyer to keep you guys


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Elizabeth nodded after hearing that awyer would apany Damian." Okay, I guess it¡¯s better if the


    Damian gave no response while his parents discussed. Joseph frowned and looked down at him.


    "Damian, do you have a different opinion?¡±


    Damain let out a wry grin. "I don''t, but Dad..." He got up and moved to the window, where he pointed


    downstairs. "Do you think we can make it to the police station?"


    Joseph looked in the direction he pointed. At first nce, there was nothing unusual besides the


    passing crowd downstairs, but when he looked carefully, he saw the shady spots under the trees and


    the cars parked by the street.


    He was gripped with rm remembering Nathaniel''s warning. He did not sense anything unusual when


    he came and thought the man was only trying to scare him. However, now that Damian had reminded


    him, Joseph thought it was


    unlikely that a careful person like Nathaniel would let them go to the police so easily.


    "l think of a way..." Joseph lit a cigarette and sat down with a frown.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Behind a massive desk in the Tanner Corporation Building was a near- transparent ss wall-wiped so


    clean that it looked nearly transparent, allowing light to shine through freely.


    He looked beyond the ss and took in the sprawling cityndscape, thinking this was the pinnacle of


    his life and that he deserved to work there.


    Nathaniel was holding a wine ss with its red liquid swirling inside. Its color was bright and


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He thought he could build a career through his own efforts and be somebody that people would


    look up to, but hispany went bankrupt, and he had to dodge his creditors like aplete loser.


    Arianna then took him in and brought him into thepany. He knew she was just using him and


    would cut him loose when she obtained her goal, so he had long prepared for his game n.


    Each thought he or she was the mastermind, not knowing they were all Nathaniel¡¯s pawns. Now,


    everything had ended, and Nathaniel had achieved fame and sess. However, Derrick Tanner


    refused to give Nathaniel his shares, no matter what.


    Although Nathaniel had seized the highest position in thepany by forging an appointment letter


    and buying over several small shareholders, he still felt insecure if he could not get his hands on the


    shares.


    It was good that Derick and his wife were in Nathaniel''s hands, and he could do whatever he wanted


    with them.


    After a knock on the door, the secretary entered. "Mr. Hall, Mrs. Tanner is..."


    As she hesitated, Nathaniel saw Eloiseing into the office and waved his hand. "Leave US, and


    don''t let anyone in without my permission."


    "Yes, sir." The secretary left the office.


    The door closed, and Eloise fixed her gaze on him. The golden sunlight pouring in from behind


    Nathaniel enveloped him, turning him into a silhouette, his facial expression too dark for Eloise to see.


    ¡®Perhaps I''ve never truly seen him the way he is and never understood him,¡¯ Eloise thought.


    ¡®Take a seat." He waved proudly. It was hard not to be smug, and he wanted to be so. He thought he


    deserved to be proud after sessfully manipting everyone and bing the ultimate winner.


    However, his prideful attitude stung Eloise.


    "Now you''ve gotten what you wanted.¡± She nced around at the office. It was so huge that 50


    workers could work there without a problem. She had note to the office often as it belonged to


    Derrick, but she noticed much had changed here.


    "Why? Doesn''t it please you?" Nathaniel spread his arms as he chuckled." Do you see how capable


    your son is? I''ve not only taken over the entire Tanner Corporation, everything else the Tanner family


    owns will be mine soon. Aren''t you happy for me?"


    "You''ve done that at the cost of harming your sister? Do you know that she¡¯s still in jail?"

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Eloise grew sad thinking about her daughter. After seeing her thest time, Arianna refused to see


    Eloise again. It had been a while since Eloisest saw her daughter, not knowing if she had suffered in


    jail.


    "My sister?¡± Nathaniel raised his eyebrows and chuckled. "If I remember correctly, I''m yours and dad''s


    only son. I don''t have a sister!¡±


    "Although you have different fathers, I gave birth to both of you. That means she is your sister,¡± Eloise


    said.


    "She¡¯s not!" Nathaniel roared, "If she''s my f*cking sister, howe she grew up wealthy and could


    have anything she wanted? Why does she have a father and a mother, but I have nothing and must


    endure mockery that I¡¯m an unwanted bast*rd?


    "If she¡¯s my sister, why could she have an easy life and openly call you mom in public while I could only


    wait for you to contact me first and not even be able to call you mom?


    Now you''re telling me she is my sister?! Sorry, I don''t have one because I''ve always been f*cking


    alone!"


    Eloise was shocked by his outburst. She never realized he had held so many grudges. "N-Nate, I..."


    ¡°All right. If you¡¯re only here to persuade me, say nothing and go home.¡± He turned around, not wanting


    to hear her talk about it. Eloise pursed her lips. "Even if you don''t treat her as your sister, can you spare


    her for my sake? She saved you once, at least."


    "Save me? She was only trying to use me!" Nathaniel snorted and narrowed his eyes as he gazed at


    the view outside. "You know your precious daughter is good at scheming. If I hadn¡¯t struck first while


    she focused on dealing with Damian, I would be the one in jail instead!"


    Nathaniel did not exaggerate. He was well aware the police would realize there was more than meets


    the eye if Damian took all the me.


    Therefore, if the investigation continued, Arianna would make Nathaniel her scapegoat.


    ¡°But now that you''ve won, can''t you stop?" Eloise tried to persuade him. "No!" He answered firmly,


    "Save your breath because I don''t want to listen to anything you say. Still, you¡¯re my mom, and I won''t


    forget you just because I''ve gotten what I want. You''ll still be enjoying a life offort, and you no


    longer need to answer to Joseph Tanner."


    "Nate..."


    "Oh, yes, you have been close with Derrick Tanner and his wife. You must know what they''re like,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    right?" Nathaniel asked, changing the subject.


    Eloise was surprised. "Why?"


    "Since you''re close to them, you should know how to persuade them, right?¡±


    He had tried making threats and luring them with offers, but Derrick did not budge and refused to sign


    the share transfer agreement. If Eloise was on good terms with them, perhaps she could sway them.


    ¡®What is it you want them to agree to?"


    With him holding Derrick and Stephanie, Eloise had guessed the answer, but she wanted to hear it


    from him.


    I¡¯ve got a contract here. Bring it over and get Derrick to sign it. We can discuss the terms whatever they


    are, but they must sign it!"


    Nathaniel rummaged through the drawer and removed something to hand it over. Eloise took it and


    gave it a look. "It''s the share transfer agreement."

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    "You haven''t gotten the shares yet?" Eloise was shocked.


    Eloise did not know much about business and could not understand how her son could be the


    CEO without getting Derrick¡¯s shares.


    ¡®That old fox is too stubborn, so I need you to persuade him. Now that his son is dead, why should he


    hold on to the shares? If he wisens up and agrees to the transfer, I''ll make him my godfather and take


    care of him until he dies. He has nothing to lose,¡± Nathaniel said casually.


    ¡®Take him as your godfather?¡± Eloise raised her voice and could hardly believe it. "How could you say


    such a thing just for money and power?"


    "Hal" Nathaniel looked at his mother, amused. "If you could abandon me to marry into a wealthy family,


    what''s wrong with me taking him as my godfather? If he agrees to hand me Tanner Corporation, I can


    even treat him as my real father!"


    "Why you..." Eloise almost choked on her breath, not expecting her son to say such things.


    "I know you''re healthy, so keep your drama to yourself. Even if you''re getting sick, get the agreement


    signed first. Don''t look at me that way. Everything I get will be yours, too, so why get upset? You''re not


    still thinking of giving everything to Arianna, are you? Even the Richards family has cut her loose. Don''t


    you get it?"


    Eloise took a deep breath to calm herself while holding the agreement.¡± Where are they?"


    "I''ll get someone to send you over." He thought about it and curled his lips. "No, I''ll send you over


    personally."


    Nathaniel told his secretary he was leaving and brought Eloise downstairs, where an SUV waited with


    two bodyguard-looking men.


    Eloise felt she could no longer recognize her son and asked coldly, ¡®Why? You don''t trust me?"


    ¡®Well, I wouldn''t have survived if I hadn''t always been so careful.¡±


    Nathaniel smiled and waved, and someone blindfolded Eloise with a ck cloth.


    She struggled in vain and scolded, ¡®What is this?! Are you worried I''ll learn the route and report it to the


    police?"


    Nathaniel simply chuckled. ¡®You never know. Under the current situation, I trust no one except myself.¡±


    ¡®Well, well, I''ve raised a fine son!" Eloise snarled, but she stopped struggling and sat still. Since she


    could not see anything and did not want to talk to Nathaniel, she soon fell asleep.


    By the time she woke up groggily, the SUV had pulled over. She winced as one of the bodyguards


    removed the blindfold. Sne slowly opened her eyes, adjusting to the sunlight.


    It looked like a two-story building with a garden in a lovely environment. It was so quiet that Eloise


    thought she was in the middle of nowhere.


    Not knowing where she was, Eloise looked about her and realized the house was the only building


    around. She wondered if they were in the mountains.


    "Go." Nathaniel did not get up from his seat. "Say hello to your old friends and persuade them.¡±


    "You''re noting?" Eloise asked with a frown.


    "I''ll wait for your good news right here." Nathaniel put his hands behind his head and leaned back


    smilingly. He was trying to pressure Eloise so that she could aplish the task.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Eloise knew it would be difficult since Derrick and Stephanie were stubborn as a mule and would not


    budge easily. If even Arianna had failed to obtain the shares despite her various attempts, there was no


    way Derrick would give them to an outsider.


    However, she might as well visit them since she was already there. It had been a long time since she


    entrance, gave the door a gentle push, and it swung open.


    The air inside smelled of food. Derrick and his wife sat at the dining table and had their meals quietly.


    As if they had not heard anything, they did not even look up at the sound of someone entering.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Eloise quietly said when she got near them.


    Derrick ignored her while his wife looked up. "El, it¡¯s you.¡±


    "Steph." Eloise felt a mix of emotions when Stephanie called her by her nickname.


    Although she had spent her whole life scheming and hoping her family could take over the business


    from Derrick one day, she had not expected everything to end up this way and knew not what to say for


    a moment.


    "Have you had your meal yet? Why don''t you join us?" Stephanie got up to set the table.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "No, no need.¡± Eloise stopped her hurriedly. "How have you two been?"


    A lookden with grudges shed across Derrick''s face as he continued to eat. His wife threw him a


    nce and sighed. "El, we''ve been sisters-inw and friends for over 20 years. Do spare US your


    pleasantries.¡±


    "I''m sorry, Steph," As she spoke, Derrick mmed his spoon on the table, giving her a start.


    "What''s the point ofing here and saying sorry to US? Don¡¯t you think that''s rather hypocritical of


    you?" He said in a deep voice, his gaze fixed on the dining table and not looking up at her.


    "I didn''t expect things to end up this way,¡± Eloise said with tears in her eyes. "I truly had no idea that


    Nate would..."


    "You don''t know about your daughter''s scheme or that Nathaniel Hall is your precious son? El, you¡¯re


    something else, aren''t you? You''re so capable of raising two children like them!" Derrick mocked Eloise


    with a cold smile, and Eloise felt embarrassed.


    The truth was that the siblings had tried to harm each other, and now with Arianna in jail, Nathaniel did


    not even trust his own mother.


    "I know it''s toote to say anything and that it''s all my fault, but please believe I had no idea. Now that


    Nate¡¯s a grownup, he doesn''t listen to me. He even blindfolded me on my way here to see you guys.


    There''s nothing much I can do," Eloise sighed and said in shame.


    The husband and wife exchanged looks. Stephanie got up and seated Eloise. "Did he give you a hard


    time?"


    "What are you saying? That¡¯s her son!¡± Derrick snorted.


    "Yes, you''re right. Nate won''t be as harsh to me since I''m his mother, but he still guards against me. I


    honestly had no idea he would do such a thing. At first, I only hoped he could get a job and settle down.


    Who would have thought that...¡±


    ¡®Then how''s Joseph?¡± Stephanie asked again.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    "He''s..."After a pause, Eloise heaved a heavy sigh. "With all that has happened, I guess he¡¯s been


    generous, not leaving me for the sake of our marriage."


    "With him keeping that woman for so many years, could he still hold it against you? Anyway, you two


    are quite alike in this aspect,¡± Derrick made fun of Eloise.


    Eloise was embarrassed and speechless. She had expected them to be hostile, even though she did


    not choose to be there.


    "All right, enough of your stories. What are you truly here for?" Derrick looked over at her as he spoke


    impatiently. Since Nathaniel was holding them as hostages, he knew


    Eloise had note just to chat with them.


    ¡°I..." She hesitated for a moment, nced toward the door, and whispered.¡± You haven''t transferred


    your shares to Nate, have you?¡±


    The couple shared a scornful look.


    "So that''s why you''re here!" Derrick snorted, "Eloise, you''ve married into the Tanner family for so many


    years. Have my wife and I


    ever mistreated you? How could you help your son to take what belongs to US?!"


    "No, that''s not what I meant!" Eloise shook her head and hurriedly produced the document that


    Nathaniel had given her. "Nate asked me to bring this over for you to sign. Of course, I know what you


    guys are like, and you surely won''t sign it, but I have no idea what Nate would do if you don¡¯t. He no


    longer listens to me."


    "Do you think I''m afraid of him? I''ve dealt with all kinds of situations.Would I bother to worry about a


    kid?" Scornful, Derrick did not even nce at the agreement.I¡¯m not saying you''re afraid of him. It''s just


    that I worry that he... He cares about no one and even got Ari in jail. As you said, you two have always


    treated me like family. I don''t want to see you two suffer. I..."


    "If that''s the case, take that thing and get out of our sight with your son! If you''re sincere to help, then


    get him to free us."


    "I told you he won''t listen to me. But Derrick, are you truly trapped here? Is there no other way out?"


    Eloise''s tone became meaningful as she kept throwing nces toward the door in case anyone would


    barge in.


    "What do you mean by that?" Derrick said unhappily with a frown.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "No, I don''t mean it in a bad way. I''m just trying to say that Benedict-"


    "How dare you mention him again?¡± Stephanie cut her off and scolded angrily, "Derrick almost died the


    quickly. Let''s see if you can get the shares or not!"


    "Steph, it''s not my intention to agitate you guys. Since we''ve reached this point, why don''t wey our


    cards on the table? I know Derrick¡¯s hospitalization was part of his game n, and the truth is that


    while we were scheming against one another, my son got the upper hand.


    "Since Derrick faked his illness, he couldn''t have been agitated until he needed emergency procedures,


    and Benedict''s death might not be real. If he¡¯s not dead, is he hiding somewhere? Is he part of your


    game n, Derrick?"


    What Arianna said the other day had reminded Eloise of such a possibility. However, the couple did not


    give much response to what she said.


    Stephanie only fixed her gaze on her husband, worried he might pass out anytime.Clutching his chest


    with a frown, Derrick did not feel any difort besides being upset.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    ¡°Please leave.¡± Derrick said.


    "Derrick. I have no ill intentions. No one here wished for things to end up like this. How about this? If


    you sign the share transfer agreement, I''ll get Nate to promise not to rename Tanner


    Corporation. That way. thepany could retain its name although managed by a different person.


    With Nate''s abilities. he can make Tanner Corporation greater than before.¡±


    "You truly know no shame!¡± Stephanie was not used to scolding people but uttered it despite herself,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    her face flushing


    "Say no more. We wouldn''t sign it even if we were to die!¡±


    "Do you think I won''t be able to get the shares if you''re dead?¡± Nathaniel pushed open the door and


    swaggered in. "You''re so naive! Don''t you know that even if you don''t sign it, you can''t change the fact


    that thepany has be mine?"


    "Oh, yeah?" Derrick snorted and looked askance at him. "Just wait.¡±


    ¡°Nate...¡± Not expecting him toe in, Eloise wanted to say something, but he held up a hand to stop


    her.


    Nathaniel went over to pick up the share transfer agreement from the table, gave it a look, and tore it in


    half.


    ¡°Nate!¡± Eloise gasped.


    Tearing up the halves, he tossed the pieces, and they drifted down.


    Nathaniel revealed a confident expression. "Do you honestly think I need the agreement on a paper?


    Times have changed, you old sly fox, and it''s time for someone to hunt you down!"


    "It''s too early to be so cocky, you little brat!" Derrick remained calm and smiled coldly.


    "We''ll see who will have thestugh then!" Nathaniel turned to leave and nced at Eloise as he


    passed her. "Come on. Haven''t you had enough of their mockery?¡±


    Eloise was speechless. She looked over her shoulder at the couple, moved her lips. and went after her


    son without saying a thing. After getting into the SUV. Nathaniel blindfolded his mother again, but she


    did not protest this time


    Eloise¡¯s mind became clearer since she could see nothing but darkness. She asked coldly. "When did


    you start nning all this?¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s hands stopped, and his lips curled. "When your precious daughter put me in that shabby


    little house, I thought I''d make a grandeback so no one would ever take me as a joke again.¡±


    Eloise was stunned. She never expected him to have nned everything so early, yet she knew


    nothing about it. She even naively thought the two siblings could get along


    ¡®How naive could I have been?! There truly are no genuine feelings and rtionships in the world of the


    rich. Everything is nothing but a lie.¡¯

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    "Ms. Christian, we look forward to working with you¡± The other party put down the pen and picked up


    the two copies of the contracts, revealing a satisfied smile.


    Lily took the contract, carefully looked it over, and extended her hand." Looking forward to working with


    you too!¡±


    She did not expect the coboration discussion to go so smoothly as Grandeur readily epted all of


    her terms with only slight amendments. In the next quarter, they wouldunch a co-branded series


    named "Grandeur de Lily," which would be a win-win model for both parties.


    Of course, it was not without precedents. Some famous perfumers had worked with international


    brands tounch co-branded series, which were very popr among consumers who chose their


    perfumes based on who the creators were.


    As this was Lily''s first attempt to explore the international market, it would be challenging to achieve


    one-shot sess through her alone effort.


    Therefore, she thought it was an excellent opportunity to coborate with Grandeur, although she


    would notpromise if they did not meet her terms.


    Grandeur only worked with top perfumers. They would not have offered to coborate if they were not


    impressed by Lily''s Four Seasons-themed series.


    People overseas did not take perfumers from Hydend seriously, and some even looked down on


    them. Therefore, if Grandeur offered to coborate, Lily naturally had the upper hand, and it was not


    difficult to get them to agree to her terms.


    Of course, she knew she must not make unwarranted demands and that the terms she requested had


    to be reasonable for her long-term goal. After signing the contract, she felt greatly relieved and


    stretched her arms.


    Jenny flicked her finger at the contract and said enviously, "The contract offers great terms. I dare to


    say that not many perfume makers have received such good offers within our industry."


    "Luckily, you helped me go over the contract. I wasn''t even aware of some of the subuses and


    wordings if you had not brought them up,¡± Lily said gratefully.


    Jennyughed. "It¡¯s normal that you didn''t notice them. Anyone without experience or professional


    training couldn''t tell these contractual uses apart as a team ofwyers wrote them. If I hadn''t signed


    many contracts before, I wouldn¡¯t know what was wrong with them either.¡±


    Lily nodded. She initially thought Alexander did not have to get Jenny to go with her, but now she had


    to admit it was a thoughtful idea.


    Firstly, Jenny knew much about these things and could help Lily scan the contract and consult for and


    with her. Secondly, Lily was familiar with Jenny, so Lily did not have to work with a stranger. Another


    important reason, of course, was that Jenny was a woman.


    La Beaut¨¦ Group''s team ofwyers was all male, and Alexander might worry if a man went over with


    her. Lily even imagined that he might have flown over to help her with the contract if he had not been


    busy with a big project.


    "With the contract signed, everything should go smoothly now, and you won''t need to worry about your


    studio''s long-term development. However, I guess you''ll get busy since there will be many orders from


    Grandeur annually, and they have a high demand for quality.¡± Jenny cocked her head and looked at


    Lily as she continued, "Aren''t you hosting the wedding ceremony soon? Don''t you want to take a break


    first?"


    ''TH decideter. I haven''t thought about it yet." As she moved her neck, she heard someone nearby


    say, "Looking forward to working with you¡±


    It wasmon for people to discuss business deals here. What was unusual was that the person''s


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    voice was so familiar to Lily that she could not help but look over.


    She was stunned by what she saw. The young man got up to bid farewell and shook another person''s


    hand smilingly. Then he saw Lily. The young man reacted quite naturallypared to Lily. He smiled


    slightly and greeted her, ¡°Lily, what a coincidence!¡±


    Lily was speechless. Since he knew her name, she did not wrongly identify the young man.


    "How are you...¡± Lily was so shocked that she hardly knew what to say.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    "How am I still alive?" The young man widened his smile and now locked much more mature than the


    unruly youth he used to be.


    He dressed up like a businessperson with a white slim-fit shirt, hairbed neatly, and a briefcase in


    his hand. If he had not called Lily by her name, she could never be sure of who he was.


    "Don''t say that." Lily frowned. Although the young man was referring to himself, she did not feel


    Jenny looked on curiously as Lily interacted with the handsome young man sitting at the nearby table.


    "I''ve been upied with something.¡± He nodded with a slight smile. "Why don''t we grab a coffee since


    we''ve run into each other? My treat.¡±


    Since it was unusual for Lily to bump into him, she nodded since she hadpleted her tasks here.


    "Sure."


    "You''re..." Jenny hesitated whether or not to interrupt their conversation.


    "He''s a friend of mine.¡± Lily smiled. "Jen, would you like to join US for coffee or go back to rest?¡±


    Jenny thought about it and said, "I''ll go shopping since we leave soon. It''s been two days, and I have


    yet to shop around.¡±


    "Okay, text me if there''s any emergency." Lily got up.


    The duo went to a caf¨¦, ordered two cups of coffee and some desserts, and sat down to enjoy a rare


    moment of peace. Lily stirred her coffee and looked at the young man with mixed emotions.


    She remembered the first time she met him. Still acting like a boy, he was blunt and had a strong


    character, but now the person sitting before her was no longer a youth but a man.


    Like a gentleman, he meticulously put a slice of cake on a te and ced it before her.


    After some hesitation, Lily asked, ''Where have you been before this?¡±


    Benedict looked up at her and smiled. ¡°Are you trying to ask me how I rose from the dead?"


    Lily shook her head. "I never believed that you were dead. Although I heard about it, I always felt it


    wasn''t true."


    "Oh?" Benedict raised his brow and asked curiously, ¡®Why is that?¡±


    Could she have sensed that he was still alive?


    "If a hermit like me could have heard about your death, I''m sure the news was so huge that everyone


    was talking about it. Your parents must have suffered a great deal learning


    about it, but it was strange that they hadn''t held a funeral for you after so long.


    "Besides, there had been no concrete proof. No one found a body, no video evidence, and no stories


    about how it happened. The news was so simple that I wondered if it was meant to hide something."


    lf Benedict had hopes that Lily had been sad over his death, he no longer did now. She was too cool-


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    headed for that.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    After listening to Lily for a while, Benedict shook his head and sighed, "I thought many would have felt


    saddened by the news of my death. I guess I don''t have such an influence over people, do I?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lily knew he was teasing her, but she did notugh-instead, she asked seriously, "Is it part of your


    game n?"


    Benedict''s gaze wavered as he looked at her. "What?"


    "If you don''t want to talk about it, it''s okay. Everyone has secrets, so I guess you must do what you


    need to do." Lily did not like to pry into others'' affairs, so she did not mind if he did not want to talk


    about it.


    Benedict smiled. "It''s not that I don''t want to talk about it, but it''s not the time yet. Anyway, I never


    thought I''d bump into you here. Are you here on vacation?"


    "No, I came here to discuss a coboration deal," Lily answered frankly.


    Benedict raised his eyebrows and threw her a surprised look. "You used to busy yourself with


    conducting experiments and creating perfumes in theb, and now you''re discussing coboration


    deals? Woah, is it really you?"


    Lily heard his praise and could not help but smile.


    Benedict was right that she was so much different than before. All she wanted to do was create


    perfumes while others handled the business deals. She had grown so much over the past two years,


    thanks to that as* hole, Nathaniel.


    However, she was most grateful to Alexander for all the help he had given her. He always gave her


    timely help yet never interfered with what she wanted to do. It was from him that Lily learned that love


    is giving.


    "Hello? Yoo-hoo?" Benedict waved and looked at her knowingly. "Look at you. Such a sweet smile.


    Must be thinking of your boyfriend, huh?"


    ¡°It''s not for a child to know, okay?" Lily caught herself. Benedict was no longer an unruly young boy


    carving wood at the roadside store.


    Having grown into a man, he was discussing deals in business attire and no longer held a chisel but a


    pen. Lily had to admit that although many things remained the same, much had also changed.


    "So you no longer make wooden figures?¡± She felt somewhat sorry for him.


    ¡®Him being alive and discussing business deals here, he would surely inherit Tanner Corporation one


    day, wouldn''t he?¡¯


    However...


    "Yes, why not?" Benedict answered firmly, "But I can only make them during my spare time. Still, I''m


    grateful I can still make them."


    ¡®There are losses and wins in life, and we can''t get everything we want.


    Besides, we all have to bear certain responsibilities.¡¯ Thinking so, Benedict felt grateful for everything


    that had happened.


    "You know what happened to the Tanner family recently, right?" Lily asked tentatively.


    Benedict lowered his gaze and looked slightly saddened. "Do excuse US. We must have looked like


    fools to you.¡±


    ¡®Since the Tanner family has be the talk of the town, outsiders are likely to assume someone new


    will head it. With so many power struggles and people getting into jail, they must have be a joke


    to many people.¡¯


    ¡®This is your family''s private affairs, and it''s not for me to judge. However, seeing you here and acting


    so calmly, I''m sure you have a solution, so I don''t need to feel worried for you guys.¡±


    ¡®Thank you for your concern,¡± Benedict said seriously.


    "Why so serious out of a sudden? Oh, do you still remember the pieces of wood you gave me?" Lily


    thought about a piece of good news and wanted to share it with him.


    Benedict nodded. ¡®Yes, I do.¡±

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    "I used one of the pieces as an ingredient to make the essential oil, and the perfumes based on it


    became very popr." Lily could not help but be proud of her creations.


    After some thought, Benedict asked, "Are you talking about the Four Seasons-themed series?"


    "You know about them?" Lily was surprised that he had heard about the perfumes.


    "Of course" He nodded with a smile. "I smelled the scent when I was with a team of models from


    Bryxton. I thought its scent was familiar, but I didn¡¯t expect that it had something to do with those pieces


    of wood.¡±


    ¡®That''s why I should thank you,¡± Lily chuckled, "Not just that. I''ve tried cultivating a few other pieces


    back at my farm, and they have begun germinating. Their shoots have an even more unique scent, and


    I''m thinking of observing them further.¡±


    ¡®You have a cultivation farm too!¡± Seeing her spirited look, Benedict could not help but chuckle along.


    ¡®Yes, I''ll bring you to visit it one day!"


    Lily remembered that he was still a "deceased¡± person and paused to look at him. "When will you be


    able to return to your family?"


    "Soon. I should be going back shortly. We can meet again when I do."


    "Okay, that''s great!¡± Lily nodded, feeling conflicted. "I truly hope all the trouble will go away soon."


    ¡®They will,¡± Benedict said without hesitation.


    After all, storms always passed, and the sun would shine again to create rainbows.


    Benedict got up to say goodbye and remembered something. "Oh, yeah, perhaps we can coborate


    one day.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "What?" Lily was confused.


    ¡®You''ll know when the timees. I think you''ll be interested." Benedict smiled when he noticed Lily''s


    puzzled expression, mischievously leaning over. ¡°Say hi to Mr. Russell for me.¡±


    Lily was perplexed. Before she could ask him anything, he had already walked far.


    "Why did he say that out of the blue? Is he close with Alex?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Nathaniel had been busy with a big project. He was trying to speed up the restructuring of


    the top management and obtain an amount of investment.


    He needed Derrick¡¯s shares to gain control of thepany, but as the man refused, he had to resort to


    another way. Nathaniel smiled as he smugly looked at the document in his hand.


    It was not something he had not done before, but he did not think he needed to use it. Now he had to


    resort to this method as the time had be critical. Since no one could tell it was a forged document,


    nobody would check its authenticity once the shares got transferred and Nathaniel became the


    chairman of the board of directors.


    With this document and the personal andpany seals he took from Derrick, everything was ready,


    and he could soon enjoy the fruits of hisbor.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Just as Nathaniel happily prepared to go to the meeting, his assistant hurried in, flustered. "Mr. Hall,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    bad news!"


    Thinking that she had jinxed him, Nathaniel grew stern. "What bad news? How could there be bad


    news with me around?"


    As the assistant ran over, she tried to catch her breath as she sputtered, "N- No, sir, it''s Mr.


    Tanner...he..."


    Nathaniel frowned. ¡°Which Mr. Tanner are you talking about?"


    ¡®It doesn''t matter if there are too many Tanners here because I''ll get rid of them in a moment, and the


    "Mr. Tanner, the general manager!" She stomped her foot and gritted her teeth. "Joseph Tanner.¡±


    Nathaniel was unperturbed. ¡®What could that old fool do?¡¯


    He picked up his coffee cup from the desk and took a sip, saying slowly, "Oh, him! Didn''t I tell you he''s


    going to step down soon, and there''s no need to bother about him? What''s the matter?¡±


    "He... jumped off a building to kill himself!¡±


    Nathaniel did not go to the hospital, as the cops came for him.


    He had not expected Joseph to resort to this to attract the police''s attention. He thought Joseph could


    not create trouble if he installed a tracking device on his phone to tail Joseph. Yet, he jumped off the


    building.


    Nathaniel thought he had everything under his control but underestimated the man.


    As it was not his intention to kill himself, Joseph did not die. He only used this to lure the police so


    Damian could go to them without hindrance.


    However, there were always risks in jumping off a building, no matter how one did it, and it was


    impossible not to get hurt.


    Despite Joseph''s careful nning, he hurt his lumbar spine and had to be wheelchair-bound for the


    rest of his life.


    As Joseph prepared to jump, he was scared, but thinking that he could lose Tanner Corporation and


    everything he had, he gritted his teeth and did it anyway with his eyes closed. The good thing was the


    police came.


    However, Nathaniel denied everything.


    Damian had no concrete proof of his getting kidnapped by Nathaniel. Not only did he have no


    witnesses and evidence, but he also could not tell where Nathaniel held him.


    Damian''s story about himself getting kidnapped until he was released was one-sided and could easily


    be seen as nder. Furthermore, assisted by his team ofwyers, the police could hardly convict


    Nathaniel.


    Nathaniel felt somewhat pleased with himself in this aspect.


    He remembered how others ndered and harassed him, but now he could just sit where he was and


    let thewyers handle everything. ¡®That''s why it''s good to be rich. As long as we''re rich, we can solve


    anything.¡¯


    Thinking he had spent too much time in the police station and that it was time to leave, Nathaniel


    smiled. "Officer, can I go now? I hope you guys can conduct a thorough investigation over such nder


    and defamation.¡±

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    Nathaniel saw Damian sitting there when he left the interrogation room. Damian bolted to his feet. "You


    swindled my family¡¯s properties and made a fool out of me, you f*ckerl¡±


    "Let me give you a piece of advice, you little pr*ck. Think twice before you spout nonsense. How did I


    make a fool of you? If I remember correctly, you were the one who reported your sister to the police.


    "Tsk, tsk, people like you would even stoop to press charges against your own kin, and now you''re


    targeting me with your nder! Please put this man under a thorough investigation, officers. Something


    might seriously be wrong with him!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Nathaniel was so pleased with himself that he could hardly hide his excitement.


    Although Joseph''s suicide attempt had slightly disrupted his ns, he did not mind it so much. ¡®Even if


    he had jumped off a building and be paralyzed from the waist down, he still wouldn''t be able to


    convict me. I had everything taken care of long ago, and I wouldn''t have gotten what I wanted so easily


    if I didn¡¯t think my ns through.¡¯


    Damian was so angry that he lunged over to attack Nathaniel, but since they were at the police station,


    he immediately got held back.


    Nathaniel became even bolder. "Look at him! This man is so prone to violence that he wants to hurt


    me. I seriously suspect his kidnapping and swindling are nothing but his imagination. Please look into


    whether he has a mental problem, okay? We can''t let these people out in public to cause trouble!"


    "F*cking drop dead, Nate!" Damian shouted in rage. He felt angry that someone he had never taken


    seriously would seize everything he had wanted and was mocking him in such a smug manner. Worse,


    the outsider had yed his whole family.


    "Tsk, tsk, there¡¯s no need to be so mean with your words.¡± Nathaniel took two steps away and looked


    over his shoulder as if having remembered something. "Oh, I forgot that your Uncle Derrick has signed


    the share transfer agreement.


    ¡°Once I''ve processed everything, I will rename Tanner Corporation to Hall Corporation, and it''ll no


    longer have anything to do with you or your family, you little pr*ck.¡±


    "Why you! Ahh!"


    Suddenly, a booming voice echoed, "Who says Tanner Corporation will change its name?"


    Nathaniel was stunned and looked over in the voice''s direction.


    Derrick strode in at the door wearing a dark gray men¡¯s haute couture suit with his hairbed


    meticulously. He looked spirited, no longer like a dying man.


    "You..." Nathaniel looked at him with widened eyes in disbelief and wondered if he was hallucinating.


    ¡®That''s impossible! My men were guarding him. How did he manage to show up here?! Besides, he


    looks outstanding. How is this possible?¡¯


    "Why? Aren''t you happy to see me? Didn''t you say I''ve transferred the shares to you and that we''ll


    Derrick looked at Nathaniel with a cold smile.


    Speechless, Nathaniel gulped and vaguely felt something terrible would happen soon. However, he


    knew he had to keep up his pretense no matter what.


    He squeezed out a smile. "Yes, of course! I thought you weren''t feeling well and needed to rest, but


    since you''re here, it¡¯s best to get it done together. Oh, yes, how''s your wife? I heard she hasn''t been in


    good shape. Why don''t you hurry back to keep herpany after we''re done? You can leave


    everything to me.¡±


    It sounded like he was showing his concern, but the truth was that he was threatening Derrick with his


    wife''s safety.


    Nathaniel could not be sure if the husband and wife had escaped together or if it was only Derrick. As


    he had received no calls from his men, he felt uneasy not knowing about the situation.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    ¡®There''s no need to worry about my wife. I can take good care of her.¡± Derrick smiled. "You should


    worry about yourself more."


    He turned to the police officers. "I''d like to make a report."


    Nobody had expected this turn of events. The supposedly dying Derrick was fine, and he also wanted


    to make a police report against Nathaniel with concrete evidence.


    The crisis that had befallen the Tanner family seemingly ended overnight.


    Things had returned to normal now that Derrick had returned. However, the top management of Tanner


    Corporation underwent radical changes as those who sided with Arianna and Nathaniel during the


    crisis got sacked.


    Only then did people realize everything was part of Derrick¡¯s n.


    Although Tanner Corporation seemed to be in its heyday, there had been many problems due to power


    struggles even among the management team, which ultimately hurt thepany¡¯s interest.


    Due to the conflicts between Arianna''s team, the old-timers, and those that Joseph had rallied in


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    secret, severalpany projects suffered considerable losses.


    It had always been Derrick who mediated between them to contain the problems.


    However, as he was getting older, he knew he could not helm thepany for much longer. If he gave


    the position to his son, some were bound to object. Also, he was not unaware of Arianna''s ambitious


    goal.


    Derrick had no problem giving some shares and powers to his niece, but he could tell from her greedy


    face that she wanted the wholepany. He roughly knew what she had done behind his back but


    refrained from exposing her. still, there was no telling what Arianna would do if Benedict were to take


    charge one day.


    For his son''s sake, thepany, and the Tanner family, he had devised a n to lure Arianna into


    showing her true colors, then identify and kick out the troublemakers simultaneously.


    Nevertheless, he had failed to guard against Nathaniel. Derrick did not expect him toe out halfway


    and almost ruin his ns.


    Fortunately, Derrick discovered his scheme early and made such an arrangement that Nathaniel


    naively thought he had sessfully kidnapped him.


    As an established businessman with years of experience, he knew people from the police force and the


    underworld. How could he not learn about what Nathaniel¡¯s aplices were up to?


    It was naive for Nathaniel to expect those small-time gangsters to hold Derrick hostage because they


    were nothing to Derrick. Still, it turned out to be good, as Derrick could simultaneously eliminate


    potential threats.


    There were many new faces at the board meeting chaired by Derrick. "I have two things to announce.


    Firstly, I, Derrick Tanner, will step down as the chairman of Tanner Corporation so I can take a back


    seat.¡±


    "Mr. Tanner..." Everyone else gasped in shock.


    Now that the crisis was over, they did not understand why he chose this moment to step down and


    wondered what to do if new problems cropped up.


    "Don''t panic." He raised his hand and continued, "Even if I step down, I''ll still be assisting the new


    chairman. The only difference is that the new chairman will be makingdecisions from now on.¡±

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    "Let''s wee our new chairman!" The door opened, and Benedict entered.


    Many gasped since they all had heard that he had died. Not only was Benedict still alive, but he also


    showed up as the new chairman of Tanner Corporation. The quick-witted ones caught quickly realized


    that Derrick had nned much of what had happened for this very day.


    Like a loving father, Derrick had gotten rid of all the obstacles so Benedict could safely rece him.


    Soon, everyone pped to wee him, knowing that they should at least show support for the new


    chairman.


    Benedict walked over and said solemnly, "It¡¯s not the first time I''ve been here, and it¡¯s not the first time


    I''ve joined the meeting either. However, this is my first time standing here as your chairman. From now


    on, I''ll be working hard with you all to make Tanner Corporation even greater."


    "I believe Benedict needs no introduction, as you all know him. Let¡¯s move on to the second agenda.


    Ourpany is going tounch a new project which could potentially contribute to the bulk of our


    profits in the future. Since Benedict is the person in charge, let''s hear it from him.¡±


    Benedict sat beside his father, removed a document from a folder, and handed a sh drive to the


    meeting secretary, who then connected it to aputer and brought up the presentation via projection.


    Everyone was stunned to see the projected words on the big screen.¡± Wooden sculpture?"


    ¡®This is something thepany has never done before. Why should we do this? Besides, is it even


    profitable?¡¯


    "Yes, wooden sculpture.¡± Nodding, Benedict responded, "I know you guys must have doubts over this


    project, seeing that it''s something thepany has never done before."


    After a pause, he continued, "Well, technically, we have done it. We''ve done it under wraps as the


    project was still developing and meant to be a preliminary trial.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Over thest few months, I''ve gone to Middle Valley and some tropical areas to look for suitable wood


    materials and secure their suppliers. I''ve also researched the market. Since not many have paid


    attention to it, there are fewpetitors, and the market potential is significant.


    "As artworks, wooden sculptures can obtain a very high collection value, and many enthusiasts offer


    sky-high prices. Besides selecting sculptors, I''ve also... Well, not long ago, I got an order with a profit


    that couldst US for at least three years!"


    Benedict pulled up all types of data analyses he had prepared so everyone could get his points straight


    away. Those who initially doubted the project now thought differently and became very interested.


    "Not bad at all. Some of our projects are doing okay, but they are part of the sunset industries, and we


    must prepare ahead. Benny is right to have such foresight. I think the project is doable."


    "Shouldn''t you address him as Mr. Tanner now?"


    "Y-Yes, Mr. Tanner! Under Mr. Tanner''s leadership, I''m sure Tanner Corporation would have a great


    future."


    "Way to go, Mr. Tanner! We''re all behind the new project!"


    Benedict rxed a bit. After all, it was the first time he had taken charge of a project alone, and he felt


    slightly nervous. He exchanged a look with his father and revealed a slight smile.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Joseph did not expect to meet his elder brother in this state and felt


    overwhelmed with emotions. He did not even know what to say. "Derrick. I..."


    Having discovered what had happened over the past two days, Joseph went from shock to eptance


    to slowly understanding the truth.


    It was only a couple of months, but he felt like he had finally woken up from an endless nightmare.


    Joseph thought he had everything under control but now realized he was just a pawn in someone


    else''s ns.


    In the end, all he had gotten was this.


    Derrick pulled a chair over and sat in front of his younger brother, asking warmly, "How are you feeling


    now?"


    ¡°How else would I be feeling? I''ll have to live like this for the rest of my life." Joseph sighed, looking


    older than even Derrick.


    "Derrick, I only have a favor to ask. I know I''ve done you wrong, but I hope you can promise me


    something since we''re brothers, and I''ve ended up like this."


    "Is it about your son?¡± Derrick thought about it and asked.


    Joseph nodded. "He¡¯s my only son. I have always wanted to give him the best and leave everything to


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    him, but I didn''t think all my efforts would be in vain. After so many years, I couldn''t give him and his


    mother what they deserved, and he had grown up without a father. Now..."


    Damian had gotten arrested for making a false report and perjury. Joseph''s two children were in jail,


    and Eloise had given him the cold shoulder for quite some time. Meanwhile, Elizabeth visited him twice


    just to kick up a storm and left in tears.


    Joseph had been in nurses¡¯ care. He would have been more miserable if he was not rich or a member


    of the Tanner family.


    "Joseph!" Derrick sighed. "Have you ever thought about Arianna?"


    "Huh?" Joseph looked confused.


    "I understand your concern for your son, but Arianna is your daughter. Have you ever worried about


    her?¡±


    Joseph frowned, not quite getting what he was trying to say. "I surely have. I''ve given her the best since


    she was young and treated her like a princess.¡¯


    "Really? Still, all you cared about was what you could do for your son. Have you done the same for


    her?¡±


    Stunned, Joseph answered after a pause, "After what she had done, I''ve already been fatherly enough


    not to hold a grudge against her."

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    Joseph thought about how Arianna had threatened his livelihood, ¡®What kind of daughter would dare


    treat her father that way?¡¯


    Derrick shook his head and said earnestly, "Then, why did she do this? Have you ever thought about


    why she has such great ambitions? Also, have you seen what she has done for thepany over the


    past few years? Isn''t Ari being a bit too greedy with her ambitions? I''ve already given her so much. I


    even told her that once Damian inherited thepany, she would be the firstdy with power over


    Tanner Corporation. Yet, she¡¯s still unsatisfied."


    Derrickughed when he heard that, "Look at you. You still don''t understand what¡¯s happening, even


    now. Since you feel you''ve given her so much, why are you letting your illegitimate son inherit the


    "I know there were troubles at thepany over the past few days, and I''ve been in the hospital. I


    didn''t bother stepping in because I wanted to see how you guys could handle it


    "Look, it''s obvious that your son isn''t as capable as Ari. Not only was Damian''s project a mess, but he


    also involved several perfumers, allowing himself to fall into all sorts of traps. Have you ever


    considered what would happen if we handed thepany to him?"


    What Derrick said had crossed Joseph''s mind, but he deliberately ignored it. Joseph felt he had no


    choice because Damian was his only son. He also did not know to who else he could entrust the


    "Well, Damian is just inexperienced. I believe he''ll grow and learn from what has happened. Just give


    him a chance, Derrick! He¡¯s still so young, and with his criminal record, I¡¯m afraid it''ll be hard for him toMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    find a job elsewhere. Let him work with Tanner Corporation and learn along the way. I''m sure he will do


    well!¡¯


    "Oh, my dear brother, why are you still focused on Damian?" Derrick sighed, standing up to pour


    himself a ss of water. "I know you''ve always favored sons over daughters, but I didn''t expect you to


    be so heavily biased. What about Ari? You keep saying Damian can learn, but why wont you give Ari a


    chance?"


    "She''s a girl. She''ll marry into another family sooner orter," Joseph muttered.


    "What century are you living in to have this mindset still?! You, as her father, bear the most


    responsibility for what Ari is today!"


    Derrick did not hold back on his words as he sipped on water.


    However, Joseph was still unconvinced. "Derrick, why are you targeting me? The only reason you''re


    saying this is because you''re on top. Aren''t you the same? Haven''t you given everything to your son?"


    "This is where you''re wrong!" Derrick turned and shot Joseph a piercing look. He continued, "I gave it


    to Benedict because I know he can bear this burden. I will never force it on him if he¡¯s incapable.


    "It is part of my n to step back and give you guys a chance, but look at what happened! The


    sides.


    "How many times has thepany been on the news? How much has thepany''s stock dropped?


    Did you even think about any of this? You thought Benny was dead just because he hadn''t been


    around, and what did you do next?


    "He¡¯s your nephew at the end of the day. Did you ever send anyone to look for him? Instead, Ari rushed


    to the hospital to tell me about his ¡®death.¡¯ Were you trying to kill me sooner?


    ¡®When you guys were fighting among yourselves, Benedict traveled to different ces to discuss future


    businesses and projects, bringing in huge profits for thepany. Why wouldn''t I hand thepany


    over to him?


    "Joseph, you never changed, even after so many years. Since we''re talking about our sons and your


    daughter, I¡¯d never change what I did even if Benny were born a girl because he is capable.


    "Can you care about so many things after a hundred years? Aren''t we supposed to be parents to our


    children? Think about all these years. Do you even deserve Eloise or Elizabeth? Do you even deserve


    your two children? Look at the absurd things you''ve done!¡±


    Derrick initially did not n to reprimand Joseph like this, but it seemed Joseph still had not learned a


    thing.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    "Derrick, even if I''m in the wrong, you should help me take care of Damian... and...Ari,¡¯ Joseph


    cautiously said after a moment of hesitation.


    At this point, he had no one else to turn to except Derrick. The two were brothers at the end of the day.


    Joseph could only hope that blood was thicker than water and that Derrick would be willing to help.


    "Well talk about it once they''re out. They''re children of the Tanner family anyway. However, anything


    that has to do with thepany will be under Benny''s care in the future. I won''t interfere in any of the


    Regardless, I can assure you your children won''t suffer.¡±


    That was the best Derrick could do. If he allowed nepotism to continue in thepany, Tanner


    Corporation would fall sooner orter. Joseph lowered his gaze, a little disappointed. He initially


    thought his children would have a chance to re-enter thepany. Even if they could not hold a


    position as high as they did before, they would still at least be managers.


    However, now that the power was in Benedict''s hands, coupled with what Derrick had said, it seemed


    like there was no room for discussion.


    ¡®Well, if that''s the case, there''s nothing much I can say,¡± Joseph sighed, "By the way, how did you think


    of such a sophisticated n? After all, before you got hospitalized, we all followed the rules."


    ¡®Following the rules?¡± Derrick sneered and looked at Joseph. "Do you honestly think I have no idea


    what happens behind closed doors? Do you think I know how often ourpany''s projects have gotten


    in trouble? Do you think I''ve never questioned the suppliers about the materials they brought?"


    "I..." Joseph had no idea his elder brother knew these things since Derrick had always feigned


    ignorance. Ultimately, Joseph bought into it. The little part of dissatisfaction in him immediately


    dissipated. "I see."


    "Well, I''ll leave you to rest. I''ll-" Suddenly, the door opened as Derrick was about to say something.


    Eloise stood in the doorway and was surprised to see him. A look of embarrassment shed across her


    face before she quickly tidied up her hair. "D-Derrick, you''re here.¡±


    "Mhm.¡± Derrick nodded. He noticed her embarrassment and continued,¡¯ Since you''re here, I''ll leave you


    two to talk. I happen to be leaving as well.¡¯


    "Derrick, wait!¡± She called out. Then she turned to look at Joseph on the hospital bed before pursing


    her lips, saying, "Since you''re here, hear me out. I have something to say."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Derrick did not argue and stayed. Only then did he notice the folder in her hand.


    Eloise opened the folder and revealed a stack of documents and a pen before passing it to Joseph,


    saying, "Joseph, sign it."


    Joseph was startled. When he saw the words on the paper, his face turned blue.


    "Divorce papers?! Eloise, have you lost your mind?! Why are you asking for a divorce at a time like


    this?!" Although Joseph wanted to get up, it was a struggle in his current physical condition, so he fell


    back onto his bed.


    "I know it''s a bit much for me to file a divorce now, but I don''t want to dy it any longer. After so many


    years, I think I finally had enough," Eloise said,¡¯ I''ve already hired awyer to draft the terms. You can


    take a look at how we''d divide the properties. I won''t take advantage of you, but I''ll take as much as I


    think I deserve.¡±

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Joseph refused to ept it and threw the documents to the ground with a flick. ¡®Il won''t sign it! I won''t


    sign it!"


    "It''s your choice. If you don''t sign it, I''ll sue you. Let''s separate from each other for a while. Whatever it


    is, I know I won''t stay with you any longer. I''m tired, Joseph, I genuinely am.¡±


    "Tired? Eloise, we''ve been together for years. Now that I''m like this, you''re just going to divorce me?!"


    Joseph growled as he patted his leg unconsciously.


    "Joseph, you know that''s not the reason. Indeed, many envy me for marrying into a wealthy family. I''m


    sure we''re both aware of how much you''ve given me and what I''ve done for the family over the years.


    "Still, you proudly parade around with your mistress for years and even bring your illegitimate child into


    our home. Have you ever stopped to consider how I''d look and feel? Have you honestly never


    considered getting a divorce?"


    This question immediately stumped Joseph. He did think about it before. Every second he spent in


    Elizabeth''s embrace encouraged him to consider filing for a divorce. However, divorce was not an easy


    task.


    Initially, he thought he could carry on living like this. The worst thing that could happen was that he


    would have to attend to both of the women at the same time. He enjoyed having both of them in his life,


    but he did not expect this twist of fate where Eloise would file a divorce against him.


    ¡°I''m not going to sign the papers.¡± Joseph looked up and noticed Derrick still lingering around and


    called out to him," Derrick, please help me persuade her. This woman has lost her mind.¡±


    "El..." Derrick¡¯s eyes darted from Joseph to Eloise.


    "Derrick, please don''t try and talk me out of this," Eloise said earnestly.


    "I was going to say, if you think this is the right thing to do, go for it.¡±


    Joseph did not expect his brother to say such a thing, and his eyes widened in shock. "Derrick, what


    are you saying? Have you lost your mind too? Why are you encouraging her to divorce me?!"


    "Joseph, as I said, you have yet to think things through. Do you think you''ve been doing your part as a


    husband and a father?"


    "I don''t want to hear any of that! Are you all trying to kill me?! All right, you''ll get what you wish for! I''ll


    jump off this building right now and die!" At this moment, Joseph seemed to have lost his mind and


    began yelling maniacally.


    However, Eloise did not cave in, let alone soften her posture. Instead, she sharply retaliated, "Yes! You


    deserve to die! Go ahead and fall to your death, Joseph Tanner. Who do you think is to me for what


    you''ve be now?


    "Are you jumping off this building because you feel guilty toward me or because of the father you''ve


    been toward Arianna? No! It¡¯s all for your son! Your son that you wanted so badly! It has nothing to do


    with Ari or me at all


    "I don''t want to be entangled with you like this anymore! Let me go. I''m tired!" Eloise bent down to pick


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    up the divorce papers as she spoke, "Up until today, there has always been a grudge between US.


    After you sign this, we''ll have nothing to do with each other anymore. You''ll have your son, and I''ll have


    my daughter with me."


    This time, Joseph did not act out. Instead, he gloomily allowed her to push the papers onto his chest.


    "Derrick!" Eloise turned around to look at Derrick.


    Derrick raised his eyebrows but said nothing.


    "I''m so sorry for everything from the past few years. Indeed, I had selfish intentions and plotted against


    you, so this is my retribution. You might not want anything to do with me anymore, but you and


    Stephanie will always be my family,¡± Eloise sighed deeply, looking miserable.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Eloise''s recent experiences and her son and daughter''s imprisonment were like a hail strike on her.


    The ploy she had spent half her life nning-how the Tanner family''s properties would end up in her


    children''sps-came crashing down.


    She was now alone, and nothing interested her anymore. She had fought and stepped on eggshells for


    years, yet, what was it all for?


    Nathaniel turned out to be a monster she almost could not recognize, plotting against his sister. As for


    Arianna, Eloise did not have the heart to see her again. She had failed as a mother and as a wife.


    Joseph cared for Elizabeth all year round and even raised a son with her. He even brought his


    illegitimate son home to try and inherit the family business. Eloise had nothing else apart from having


    the title of being his wife.


    All her hopes and efforts came to nothing. It was all futile.


    "No matter how selfish you were, you''ve still taken care of Stephanie all these years. The Tanner family


    is also yours. Even..." Derrick trailed off and nced at Joseph, who had a gloomy expression, and


    continued, "Even if you''re no longer married to Joseph, you''ll always be a part of this family."


    "Thank you, Derrick!" Eloise immediately burst into tears of gratitude.


    Derrick cast a deep look at Joseph before sighing.


    Lily was currently riding the waves of sess as everything went smoothly. The coboration was


    enjoyable, and the positive response she received after officially announcing her association with


    Grandeur was overwhelming.


    Besides that, she had also received the investigation results into the Perfumers¡¯ Society. Sources


    confirmed that Lawrence Adler had lost his sense of smell long ago. As soon as the news spread, other


    industries were shocked, not to mention the perfume industry.


    How could he, as a perfumer and the president of the Perfumers¡¯ Society, not be able to smell? What


    rights did he have to judgepetitions, then?


    At this moment, the contestants he had judged began to protest. They posted all sorts of statements,


    and Lawrence fell from his high horse overnight. It was truly embarrassing for him.


    This was human nature. People would worship anyone superior, but after getting a glimpse of the


    human side of the person they looked up to, they would turn against them.


    Anger would cloud their judgment, thinking their idol had deceived them, and their retaliation would be


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    relentless.


    Meanwhile, things had not been going well for Noah either. He had gotten dismissed because of his


    rtionship with Lawrence. There seemed to be a significant change within the Perfumers¡¯ Society,


    and it was hard to tell if everything could return to normal again.


    Firstly, Lawrence''s deceitful behavior caused dissatisfaction among the public. Secondly, there was an


    issue with the perfumers¡¯ license. Moreover. Lily''s coboration with a big, international brand was


    simply a p in the face.


    As mentioned before, there was no such thing in this world, and the license was unnecessary. The so-


    called practicing qualification certificates and licenses were simply a threshold that the Perfumers¡¯


    Society had created. Therefore. most wondered if these things held any value.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    Lily''s name was constantly being looked up, even more so than during the time of her previouswsuit


    with Nathaniel. The fact that her name was being connected to him once more annoyed her.


    Even so, it was not anything extreme. People were justparing the past with the present and


    expressing how they felt about it. Lily was initially branded a giarist and a liar and used of


    stealing other people''s work. All of her users now appeared to have received a p in the face.


    Nathaniel, on the other hand, went from being the president of MN Inc. to being shunned by the


    general popce. He was rumored to take over as chairman of the Tanner Corporation, but instead he


    wound up in jail. It was definitely worthwhile to remember these momentous events.


    It was absurd to think that this was all actually happening, and even TV shows were less dramatic than


    reality. Their entire rtionship was on disy for the world to see, and now Lily had her devoted


    followers.


    On ount of this, searches for ¡°Lily and Nathaniel,¡± "Lily and Lawrence," and "Lily and the Perfumers¡¯


    Society" were all extremely popr. Her name alone ounted for more than half of the most popr


    searches.


    Lily had to stay inside and turn off her phone so she could avoid all the heat in peace. Theizens


    were going wild on the Inte, and someone even suggested that she take over the Perfumers¡¯


    Society. After all, she was the one who aired the industry''s dirtyundry and shifted public opinion.


    Lily had now be a legendary figure in this industry. The more one read about her, the more


    mythical she became.


    Lily felt helpless. She had never wanted to be the center of attention, whether for good or bad reasons.


    It all started because she did not want to let a piece of paper prove her worth. She would not have


    gone to such lengths if the Perfumers¡¯ Society had not singled her out for harassment, threatened to


    sue her, and forced her out of the industry.


    However, she had no regrets. It was to be expected that Lawrence''s sense of smell would decline with


    age. On top of the external factors that could have impacted his sensitivity, it wasmon for


    perfumers to overuse their noses.


    He should have stepped away like a responsible man would in order to protect his good reputation.


    Instead, he stayed on top and did not care about the young perfumers whose lives he could have


    ruined with his decisions.


    Could it be that power and money really blinded him?


    It was rumored that Lawrence hardly ever left the house anymore. The criticism he faced in public was


    severe and he might not be able to handle much stimtion at his age.


    The impact of it might be disastrous. Since Lily had not seen Lawrence, so she did not know his current


    situation. If they ever crossed paths again, she would ask him whether he thought it was all worth it.


    "I''m sorry, but Ms. Christian is currently upied and isn''t able to answer your call. If you are interested


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    in doing business with US, please leave a message. Thank you." All the business calls were being


    redirected to Olivia, and she was just repeating canned responses.


    Helplessly, she sipped some honey water to soothe her throat. "All these calls are drying out my throat!


    Wouldn''t I die of exhaustion if you really became president of the society?¡± Olivia whined.


    Lily smiled and said, "No, because I won''t be the president of any society!"


    "With the Perfumers¡¯ Society''s current state, you''re the only one who can appear in front of the public


    and rekindle their confidence in it. If you don''t, the society might have to be dissolved.¡±

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    "It''s not that easy for a renowned society to dissolve,"


    Lily said as she slowly tended to the flowers.


    "Do you believe the society hase this far only to be dissolved like that? It wasn''t established for


    anyone in particr, and it won''t dissolve for anyone. I''m not that powerful."


    She merely served as a fire starter.


    The Perfumers¡¯ Society was entirely self-made.


    It was inevitable that subordinates would take on the bad habits of their superiors.


    However, if not for Lawrence''s egotism, Noah''s desire to impress his family, and the association''s


    desire to move forward while forgetting its original goals, everything would not have fallen apart with


    the slightest nudge.


    Although it appeared that Lily was solely responsible for this, this wasn''t the case.


    "Then¡­ with so much chaos around it, what would the next move be?"


    "Sit back and rx. How many people are sincere and how many have unkind intentions amid such


    chaos?"


    Lily trimmed off the extra branches before turning her head and smiling softly.


    "Think about it. If I did take up this position, I''d have so many responsibilities on my shoulders. I don''t


    think I''m capable of upholding such a role."


    Lily had been so focused on creating perfumes that she had no experience in management, so she did


    not think she waspetent enough to take on that role.


    People who mored for her to be president either had ulterior motives or were simply blinded by their


    admiration for her. It was only once things quieted down that they would be able to sort out their


    thoughts.


    Although few were as good as Lily at making perfumes, many people were much better at running a


    whole society than she was.


    "Regardless, I''ll never join the Perfumers'' Society," she said lightly.


    "Madam, there is someone at the gate."


    Since her rtionship with Alexander became public, and the two were preupied with wedding


    preparations, they had hired domestic help around the house.


    After all, with the two of them always at home, it would be helpful for someone else to cater to the


    housework from time to time. The maids would address Lily as "Madam."


    Frowning, she replied, "Didn''t I say no visitors were allowed?"


    Not only had there been a lot of calls recently, but people were also showing up at their house.Lily


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    would simply send them all away.


    "It''s just that..."


    After a moment of hesitation, the maid whispered, "She said that she''s Mr.Russell''s aunt."


    "His aunt?"


    The only person that came to mind was the woman she saw in the store when they were shopping for a


    diamond ring.


    Could it be Celine?


    "Is she alone?" Lily asked after some thought.


    The maid nodded.


    "Yes, but it looks like she brought some gifts. Maybe she''s here to congratte you on your wedding."


    The whole house had been in a jovial mood.


    Alexander had even decorated the house to match the festive spirit, but Lily thought it was a little much.


    The maids knew that they were about to host a wedding, so they immediately assumed that anyone


    who came to their house was there to congratte the newlywed couple.


    However, Lily begged to differ.


    After what happenedst time, she knew that Alexander did not have a good rtionship with his


    family.


    Although she did not ask in detail, she knew he had his reasons for not borating further.


    Lily was unsure whether Alexander was aware of Celine''s sudden appearance.


    After thinking about it, she decided to call him.


    The phone was quickly answered on the other end by Alexander''s low, silky voice.


    "What''s wrong? Do you miss me?"


    Rolling her eyes, she got straight to the point.


    "Oh, please.I wanted to ask you if you''re aware that your aunt is here."


    "My aunt?" He sounded surprised.


    "Did she see you?"


    "No," Lily answered, ''''She''s outside the gate. I wanted to check with you first."

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    "Send her away!" He said it bluntly.


    Lily was shocked.


    Although she had her suspicions that Alexander did not know about this, she did not expect that he


    would want to kick her out just like that.


    "About that..."


    "Since she hasn¡¯t seen you, just send her away. You don''t have to meet her."


    "It''s just that the maid said she brought a lot of things with her. Maybe she came to congratte us."


    She wasn''t expecting him to treat his aunt with such hostility.


    "Congratte us? Please, she¡¯s a wolf in sheep''s clothing!" Alexander snorted.


    "Don''t worry about it. Just get one of the maids to tell them you''re sick and that you''ve fallen asleep.


    Get her toe back another day."


    "Oh, okay then."


    He must have his reasons for saying such a thing, so Lily nodded.


    " Then, I''ll do just that."


    "Alright."


    Upon ending the call, Lily instructed the maid to send Celine away, citing that she was sick and had just


    taken her medicine.


    Although the maid did not understand the reason behind doing so, she still carried out the order.


    Olivia, who had been observing, was even more confused.


    "Is that really his aunt? How could he ask you to send her away just like that?!"


    Lily realized that, despite knowing Alexander for so long, she had never really met any of his family.


    She would have assumed he was the only member of his family if she had not known that the Russells


    were actually arge family.


    "I''m not sure. All I know is that he doesn''t have a good rtionship with the rest of his family members."


    Lily shrugged.


    She didn''t give it much thought as long as she had done what Alexander told her to.


    It might be a good thing that he was not involved in anyplicated familial rtions.


    After all, the turmoil Lily had experienced with the Lodge family was more than enough.


    "Tsk, the world of the rich and powerful is reallyplex!"


    Seeing that it was no big deal, Olivia went back to eating her fruit te happily.


    "However, I think this is a good thing. That way, you don''t have to worry about your inws. Those


    people are the hardest to please."


    "You don''t have to worry either," Lily said, looking at Olivia.


    "Huh?"


    Oliva was confused.


    "Edward is an orphan.Other than Alexander, the only people around him are his colleagues. You don''t


    have to worry about your inws as well."


    Lily giggled as she watched Olivia''s face turn red before dodging the pillow that was flying in her


    direction.


    "I hate you! You''re bullying me again!"


    "I''m not! I''m just telling the truth!"


    The two were both in fits ofughter when a maid came in again.


    "Madam..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lily straightened up.


    "Is she gone?"


    The maid shook her head.


    "No, she''s still waiting outside.She said that she''d just wait for you to wake up and that she was not in a


    rush. She said she has all the time in the world!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily was speechless.


    It seemed like there was truly another motive behind Celine''s visit! She was already threatening Lily


    before she even entered the door ¡ªshe would not leave if Lily did note out and meet her.


    "Gosh, right after I said that you wouldn''t have to deal with troublesome inws, this aunt of his came


    to prove me wrong."


    Most people would have left once they heard it was a bad time to visit.


    However, Celine had decided to wait by the gate.


    What could be so important for her to waste Lily¡¯s time like this? She even imed to have all the time


    in the world to wait!

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Lily thought about it for a moment before deciding to call Alexander again.


    "Your aunt is refusing to leave unless she meets one of us."


    Not that she liked toin or because she was afraid to meet his family and possibly get involved in


    his family business, but she knew Alexander must have a good reason for keeping her away from his


    aunt.


    She also noticed how he would get all secretive whenever his family was mentioned.


    There must be something that he was hiding.


    Alexander stayed silent for a while, frowning.


    Then he said, "Just pretend that you have no idea that she¡¯s there.Let her wait if she wants to.She has


    nothing better to do anyway!"


    "Alright, I got it."


    Lily picked up on the unhappiness in his voice and added, "You don''t have to worry about me.Olivia is


    here, so I''m fine.You can work peacefully.I''m sure your aunt will leave after she gets bored."


    Alexander hummed in response.This made Lilyugh.


    "Tsk, behave!"


    Gasps were heard from both sides of the phone.


    Alexander did not expect Lily to tease him like this and immediately had the urge to fly back.


    Meanwhile, Olivia almost turned green as she watched the young couple flirt on the phone.


    "Wait for me!"


    He growled before hanging up the phone.


    However, it was obvious that his mood had shifted for the better.


    "Wow, you''re amazing! Why don''t I remember you being this good?"


    Olivia eximed emotionally.


    In the past, all Lily had ever known was her work In fact, even when she was with Nathaniel, she had


    never been so flirty.


    Thinking about it now, she used to think that Lily was just an indifferent person.


    Who would have thought that it was just because she had yet to meet the right person? Now, she could


    casually flirt with Alexander and openly show her affection.


    Maybe this was what it felt like to find the right person.


    Outside, Celine was sitting in the car as she waited outside the gate.


    Getting the gates open today proved to be more difficult than she had expected.


    Even if it didn''t, Alexander was bound toe home.


    When he did, he would have no choice but to let her in.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Therefore, Celine had decided that she would wait outside here patiently for him.


    However, not even a momentter, she felt impatience bubbling in her.


    "How rude of this woman.How dare she let an elder wait outside the door like this? Did she expect me


    to believe her sick and asleep excuse? That woman is cocky before even marrying into the family.God


    knows what would happen when she''s really Alexander''s wife!¡¯ Alexander was not free from her


    criticism as well.For him to get married in private without even telling his mother showed that he did not


    respect the elders as much as he should.If this continued, how could he be allowed to live with the


    Russell family?

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Although she had already decided to wait, Celine was still on edge and impatient.She had not


    experienced this level of rage in a while.


    Just as her irritability was about to take over, her phone rang.She couldn''t help but feel overjoyed when


    she saw the caller ID.


    "Alex!"


    "I heard that you''re at my house, Aunt Celine," Alexander said coldly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier so I could prepare?"


    "What do you have to prepare for? I''m your aunt! I was just passing by, so I decided to drop by and visit


    you," she said with a smile.


    "Well, how unfortunate that you came when I''m not home," he replied.


    "Why don''t you head home, Aunt Celine? I''ll pay you a visit when I''m free."


    "It''s fine. Even if you''re not home, your wife is!""


    After a pause, she hesitantly added, "Alex, your wife seems a little arrogant, though.I''ve rang the bell


    twice, yet no one has opened the gate for me.I''ve just been waiting outside.


    "Still, [know young people are more careful these days, especially after being in the news recently.It''s


    okay.I''ll just wait here for you toe back.You can continue with your business.Don''t worry about


    me."


    "Really? Didn''t one of my maids tell you that my wife hasn''t been feeling well and spends most of her


    time in bed? Did you not hear her, or did you not understand?"


    Celine was trying to make Lily look bad for neglecting the elders.


    However, the tables were turned and Alexander med her for misinterpreting what the maid had said.


    "Oh? If that''s the case, I''d have to take a look.My niece-inw¡¯s health is no small matter.Should I take


    her to the hospital?"


    Celine nced at the entrance.This was an excellent excuse! After getting out of the car, she walked


    toward the gate and said, "You men are always too carefree.Her feeling ill could be because of


    something serious.I''d better take her to the hospital.I''ll call you and let you know if something is wrong."


    "It''s fine, Aunt Celine.I''ve already had a doctor look at her.


    "She''ll be fine as long as she gets enough rest and no loafers bother her," he skillfully dismissed her


    suggestion.


    Celine''s face immediately fell when she heard that.


    "Alex, what do you mean? Are you calling me a loafer?"


    "I hope not."


    Although that was exactly what he meant, he did not want to say it out loud.


    However, she did not pick up on the backhanded reply and was delighted by what she heard.


    Then, she spoke again in a kinder manner, "Exactly.I''m just here to check on her.Besides, even the


    ugliest wife would still have to meet her inws.If she doesn''t meet me today, she''d have to see me,


    eventually.Well, let me go in there and give her some tips.Then, by the time she meets Grandma, she''ll


    pass the test with flying colors."


    "The only test my wife needs to pass is mine."


    His words were so ruthless that Celine couldn''t hold herself back as she snapped, "Alexander! Who do


    you think you are? Do you think you can run from the Russell family? You''re still a Russell, no matter


    what, and you still have to go through the elders before you do anything!"


    "I am only a Russell because of my father.If I had a choice, I wouldn''t have chosen to be one.Aunt


    Celine, you''re overstepping, "he said lightly.Celine almost choked at the sound of his words.


    "Alex, if your dad knows how you''re treating us, he''d be very disappointed."


    "Even if he is, I''m always open to listening to what he has to say.However, I''d only listen if it came from


    his mouth, not someone else''s.Otherwise, how would I know if it''s being correctly passed along?"


    "All right, enough.We''ll talk about it when you''re back."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Upon saying that, she hung up the phone.She couldn''t be bothered to bicker with him on the phone any


    longer.She wanted to take this opportunity to intimidate Lily, seeing that he was still away.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Celine put away her phone and reached out her arm.She was about to ring the doorbell when she was


    startled by a honk from behind her.


    "It seems like you don''t understand English, Aunt Celine!"


    Alexander''s cold voice was heard as he poked his head out of the car.


    Celine was speechless! Wasn''t he just on the phone? When did he evene? Could it be that when


    they were on the phone, he was already around the corner? Was he looking at her as they spoke? He


    rushed home from work so quickly, but did he have to go to such lengths just to protect his wife? Celine


    sneered inwardly before turning around to greet him.


    "I was just worried about my beloved nephew and his wife! You came back just in time.Let me go in


    with you."


    It was a good thing that he came back.


    Now, she could just follow him in.


    "Aunt Celine, what don''t you understand? I told you that Lily is sick, and she doesn''t want to meet


    anyone.Why are you making things difficult?"


    Hearing this, Celine frowned.


    ''Are you not going to let me in the house at all?"


    She did not expect him to answer so decisively without even batting an eyelid.Her eyes widened in


    shock as if she was about to lose her mind.


    "What did you say?!"


    "Drop the act, Aunt Celine! It''s been years.Everyone knows.Do you need me to spell it out for you? I


    respect you as my aunt, and I''ve tried to let things slide time and time again.


    "Hasn''t it been peaceful that none of us kept in touch after so many years? I know very well why you''re


    here, Aunt Celine, so enough with the pretense."


    When faced with Alexander''s ruthlessness, Celine, who had initially wanted to y nice, immediately


    dropped the smile.


    "Alex, keep in mind that no matter what, I will always be your aunt, and your grandma will always be


    your grandma.You''ll always be a Russell, and there''s no escaping that.Even though you''re an adult


    now and out of our control, don''t forget what your grandfather told you before he passed.Your dad was


    a filial son.Are you going to rebel against them like that?"


    She stood there with her head up high, confident in her rebuttal.


    The longer she spoke, the colder Alexander''s face got.


    "Are you done?"


    Celine did not answer.


    "Well, you can leave if you''re done.I never needed your guidance when I was growing up, and I don¡¯t


    need it now either."At this point, Celine felt a little frightened by this nephew of hers.


    After all, he was not as weak as her brother.


    Alexander was stubborn and domineering.He was more like his mother, and this annoyed Celine.


    Hatred pulsed through her veins, yet she did not dare stand up against him.


    In the end, she clutched her bag and snorted before turning around and walking back to her car.


    Then she drove away.


    He only moved his car to the front of the entrance after watching her car drive away.


    After he scanned his card, the gate slowly opened.


    Meanwhile, Lily was just about to get a maid to check if Celine was still outside when she saw


    Alexander striding in toward her.


    "Why are you back?"


    Lily was surprised that he was back so soon.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Without saying a word, he pulled her into a hug as soon as he reached her.


    His breaths were a little short as he lowered his head and nestled it into the socket of her shoulder,


    tightening his embrace.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    Lily was initially startled when she realized something was wrong.


    Then, she rxed before gently stroking his back, trying tofort him.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia, who was at the corner, was surprised as well.


    Looking at them, she realized it was no longer appropriate for her to be there.


    As a result, she quickly grabbed her belongings before signaling to Lily that she was leaving and tip-


    toed away.


    The couple was left in the room alone.


    Lily did not speak and allowed him to continue hugging her in silence.


    After a while, Alexander''s breathing gradually calmed down, and he did not seem so upset anymore.


    He slowly let go of her and looked down.


    "Did I hurt you?"


    Although he didn''t hurt her, the pressure from his head made her shoulders a little sore.


    "No," Lily replied, shrugging her shoulders and smiling.


    "Why are you back? Didn''t I tell you not to worry? I wouldn¡¯t open the door for her, nor would I go out to


    meet her.Olivia is also here with me.What is there for you to be worried about?"


    "You don''t understand," he said.


    "You don''t know how despicable they are."


    Lily did not reply.She did not quite understand who he was referring to.It was only Celine outside.


    Could he mean the entire Russell family?


    "No matter how despicable they are, they''re all outsiders if we don''t let them in.I believe you''re strong


    enough to handle them,"


    Lily said warmly as she held his hand.


    Although her hand was small, it gave him strength and warmth.He was so used to struggling alone, but


    now, he had her.He let out a sigh of relief as he reached out to pull her back into his embrace.


    "I''m sorry.I lost control of my emotions."


    Lily buried her face in his chest and wrapped her arms around his back.


    "You don''t have to be sorry, nor do you have to control your emotions.You don''t have to hide how you


    feel in front of me.You can say whatever you want, curse whoever you want, and if you feel like crying,


    cry!"


    "Who said I''m crying? You''re the one that''s crying!"


    Alexander pinched her nose, amused by this wife of his.


    As expected, his mood had improved.He then picked her up and sat on the sofa.


    With her on hisp and his hands around her waist, he noticed that she seemed lighter.


    "Have you not been eating well and lost weight?"


    His hands wandered around her petite waist, which fit right in his arms.


    "Of course not! These days, I have nothing to do, and the cook keeps preparing such delicious food


    that I¡¯ve gained so much weight.Look! Look at the meat on my stomach!"


    Lily looked down at her stomach and pinched it, showing that she really did gain some weight.


    Alexander followed her hand and touched the soft b before nodding solemnly.


    "You''re right.You did gain some weight."


    "How dare you! Are you saying that I''m fat?!"


    Lily quickly grabbed a pillow and pressed it on his face, feigning anger.


    Alexander yed along and fell backward, pulling her with him.


    "You were the one that said it first! I just agreed!"


    "Don''t agree then! Only I can say it, not you!"


    As with all wives, there were times when they were unreasonable.


    Although Lily was usually calm and rational, she still hadpses sometimes.


    "All right, all right.


    You''re not fat! You''re the prettiest, leanest, most perfect woman in my eyes."


    His fingers were deftly slipping into her clothes as he said that.


    "However, it''s been a while since I''ve measured your body.Let me check if there are any changes!"

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    The two frolicked with each other for a while before finally parting breathlessly.


    Lily''s lips were red and swollen as she struggled to move to the side and away from him.She refused to


    sit with him any longer! With this lunatic, she felt she would have been torn apart if they had continued.


    "Come here," Alexander called in a low voice as he patted his thighs, obviously dissatisfied.


    "No! Let me rest!"


    After straightening out her clothes, she began to wonder if he came home just for this as a form of


    "Rest in my arms, then,"


    He insisted, patting his thighs again.


    "Alex!"


    Lily yelped when she saw him getting up.


    "If you''re noting, I''lle over there!"


    "Stop!"


    She gestured before quickly changing the subject, "So, did you send your aunt away?"


    Sure enough, as soon as his aunt was mentioned, he immediately froze, and all his yfulness slipped


    away.


    He slowly sat down again and answered, "Yes."


    "I''ve met her once before.Although I didn''t think that you two had a good rtionship, I didn''t think she


    was a thorn that could hurt me."


    When it came to physical fights, not a lot of people could hurt her.


    "You don''t understand!" Alexander said.


    "They''re not just thorns.They''re more terrifying than that."


    Lily''s curiosity grew when she noticed how he reacted when the Russells were mentioned.She wanted


    to know what they did to make him despise them so much.


    "All right, we won''t talk about them anymore.You don''t have to think about it either now that she¡¯s


    gone."


    Lily stood up and walked over to pull him up.


    "It''s rare that you''re home so early.Go out with me!"


    "Where are we going?" Alexander looked up at her.


    "Shopping! We haven''t shopped together in a long time.I want to buy some clothes."


    He raised his eyebrow when he heard this.It was rare for Lily to want to buy clothes.


    The only things that she would always buy were perfume ingredients and raw materials.She wasn''t


    picky about what she ate or what she wore.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I need clothes to wear as well!" Lily eximed feebly.


    "Do you? Even if you choose not to, I won''t mind!"


    Alexander scanned her from head to toe.


    Although they had been intimate more times than he could count, thinking about it still turned him on.


    "I mind!"


    She cried loudly while tugging at him.


    "Hurry up.Let''s go! I''m suffocating at home!"


    Although she would often stay home and did not enjoy shopping in the past, there was still a


    fundamental difference between staying at home on her own initiative and being forced to.


    At least, that was how she felt.


    Alexander was enjoying the feeling of being held by her and was reluctant to move.


    Instead, he looked up at her and asked, "Didn''t you just go out? Aren''t you afraid of the paparazzi


    anymore?"


    "I''m not!"


    Upon saying this, she suddenly dropped his hand.


    "Get up, quick! I''m going to change!"


    Then, she ran upstairs excitedly with a grin on her face.


    Alexander was in a daze when he saw how happy she was.


    As he straightened up, he looked at the blown-up photo of the two hanging in the living room.


    Even though it was not their wedding picture and was taken on a whim, he liked it very much, and so


    did she.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    The two were smiling sweetly in the photo, hugging each other as if they were inseparable as if nothing


    coulde between them.


    It was a good feeling.He belonged to her, and she to him.


    Nobody could stand in their way because they were each other''s person.


    Not long after, he heard footstepsing down the stairs.


    When Alexander looked up, he noticed a figure on the stairs standing in an odd outfit.She wore arge


    hooded jacket, baggy pants, and a pair of sunsses that covered half her face.She even wore a


    mask.


    Although it was hard for anyone to identify her with such a cover- up, it made her even more eye-


    catching.


    If she was covered up like this on a hot day, wouldn''t people think she was a criminal?


    "Are you sure you want to go out like this?" Alexander asked.


    "Yeah.I''ve seen celebrities do this when they want to avoid the paparazzi!"


    Lily pulled up the zipper, feeling a little proud.


    Although it was hot, she had spent along time staring at herself in the mirror, and she realized she was


    unrecognizable.


    There was no way anyone would know who she was.


    That way, she could shop with Alexander peacefully.


    Alexander shook his head but said nothing else.He did not want to rain on her parade as long as she


    was happy.


    However...


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily seemed to have forgotten one thing.


    Although she had recently been in the spotlight, with reporters swarming around her for an interview,


    Alexander would be the main attraction when he stood next to her.


    Alexander had always been a stunning figure.


    If he and Lily were seen walking around the mall together, it would be the biggest scandal of all time.


    "Let''s go!" She said it enthusiastically as she stepped forward to take his arm.


    The corners of his lips curled when he looked at his wife.She was adorable!


    "What?!"


    On the Russell Estate, Margaret''s howl could be heard.


    "Are you saying that woman didn''t even let you in?!"


    "Exactly!"


    Celine had a sullen face with reddened eyes as she clutched a handkerchief in one hand.


    "I even brought a lot of gifts with me.Alex is still my nephew, no matter what.When I heard he was


    getting married, I just wanted to congratte them as his aunt.Also, that woman hasn''t been very


    popr, hasn''t she? I heard that she''s keen on being the new president of the Perfumers'' Society as


    well."


    "That''s just hearsay! It''s not decided yet!"


    Margaret growled, banging her cane on the ground.


    "Yeah, but that''s not the point.I could hear voices from inside when I was there.Also, if she was sick,


    why didn''t the servant tell me right away? Why did she have to check with her beforeing out to tell


    me? I''ve been around long enough to know that she obviously doesn''t want to meet me."


    Celine held onto the armrest of the chair that Margaret was sitting on and continued, "Mom, although


    it''s no big deal, I''m just worried that this woman has such a temperament before she''s even married


    into the family.She might be as hardheaded as Alex''s mother in the future."


    Margaret''s face immediately dropped at the mention of Alexander''s mother, and she frowned.


    "I told you not to mention that woman!"


    "Right.I''m sorry, Mom, it slipped my mind.Still, don''t get too worked up just yet as it might just be a


    mimunication on my end.Maybe she''s really sick.Forget it.I''ll visit them another day.I might¡¯ve just


    visited them at the wrong time."


    "What do you mean by that?! You''re an elder.No matter how sick she is, it''s basic etiquette for her to


    Margaret snorted.She was very unhappy.


    "I didn''t expect Mr.Lodge to raise such an ill-mannered granddaughter."

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    "Well, who would¡¯ve expected that? I''ve always thought the Lodge family was renowned, almost on par


    with us.I didn''t expect..."


    Celine trailed off and sighed as if she were at a loss for words.


    "The Lodge family is nothingpared to us!"


    A scrawny man with a light scar on his face came over and snorted.


    "They only became famous because they inherited ancient kickboxing skills.Have they produced any


    notable figures after all these years? Let''s not talk about the past, as even Wilfred''s generation was


    already a disappointment.That old man was like a turtle that only hides in its own shell.Although he


    taught many disciples, he always had the same excuse.He''d say he didn''t kickbox to start fights, but


    rather to keep his body healthy.It''s obvious that he''s just weak and lying through his teeth.As for the


    younger generations...there''s no need to even mention them!"


    The man slowly sat down on the chair and continued, "Justin and Wilfred were made from the same


    mold.They''re both cowards.I was hoping that Henry would be different, but who would''ve guessed that


    he¡¯d be even more useless than the rest of them? The Lodge family is hopeless.How can they be


    "Yeah, Ralph is right.I never really had high opinions of her, to be honest.I still remember when she


    used toe over to our house to y.Back when she was younger, she was a beautiful child.It''s a


    pity that she¡¯s been through so much hardship.After her parents were killed, I didn''t hear much about


    her, then she suddenly showed up again two years ago."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Margaret nodded as she spoke.She had a very vague impression of Lily.


    Despite Lily being with Alexander, Margaret had not bothered to look at Lily''s current appearance


    because of her negative bias.


    The only image Margaret had of Lily was from when she was a child.


    "That woman has made quite a name for herself in the past two years.She was involved inwsuits and


    a love triangle.I don''t know what Alex sees in her.He could have any girl he wanted.Mom, do you know


    how embarrassed I am to even talk about this when I''m out with my friends?"


    "What is there to talk about? She''s not even a part of the Russell family," Margaret grunted.


    "Whether we like it or not, the two of them have already gotten their certificates.Everyone knows about


    that..."


    "So, what? As long as the Russell family doesn''t ept her, she¡¯s not associated with our family at all!


    She''ll never be my granddaughter-inw!"


    Then she stood up with her cane and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Celine,e with me to Alex''s house tomorrow."


    "You''reing along?!" Celine asked in surprise.


    "I want to go and see what''s so special about that witch."


    Margaret''s face was full of disdain.She wanted to see for herself what type of woman Lily was.


    After saying that, Margaret seemed to have thought of something and turned to Ralph.


    "Ralph, has Ms.Riggs beening over these past two days? Make sure you apany her and


    don''t let your bad habits show."


    "Mom, what bad habits are you talking about? As aman, amI not entitled to my hobbies?" He retorted,


    dissatisfied.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    "I don''t care about what hobbies you have.Just behave yourself.Marrying into the Riggs family will


    benefit not only you but the Russells as well.Your dad''s preference for your brother is the only reason


    Alex is the way he is.If you were a better son, why wouldn¡¯t he pass the family fortune to you instead of


    to that little b*stard?"


    "Dad is obviously biased! He has always favored Patrick and his son.Otherwise, who would hand over


    thepany to their grandson instead of their son? After so many years, people are stillughing at


    me about this!"


    Ralph was riled up as soon as this was mentioned.


    Ralph''s circle of friends was mostly made up of wealthy family sons.


    Even though not all of them seeded in taking over the family businesses, this was typically because


    of disputes between brothers.No one was fighting with their nephew like he was.


    To be frank, there was no time or ce for him to fight for thepany at all.


    When Hugo was still alive, he had already decided that all his fortunes would be passed on to


    Alexander, one after the other.


    Regardless of how dissatisfied Ralph was, he did not dare confront Hugo.


    Ralph only watched helplessly as what should have belonged to him became someone else''s.He


    became the joke of the town because of how openly this situation had been handled, too.


    "Those people are just short-sighted.Why do you have to be angry?"


    Margaret shot him a look.


    "Didn''t I tell you that you must learn to bend and stretch? It''s only through those hardships that you will


    "Do you think that marrying Ms.Riggs can get me what I want?" Ralph said with a snort.


    He wasn''t expecting much, despite his anticipation of what might happen.


    "Alex doesn''t even listen to you.How can you expect him to hand over whatever he has?"


    Hearing this, Margaret nodded.


    "You''re right.You should just wait for him to let thepany go.Don''t underestimate the Riggs.They''re


    also a family of kickboxers.They''d been living on a remote ind for a long time, but they were always


    the center of attention.I heard that many of the Riggs'' disciples were recruited as secret agents.They¡¯re


    not only strong but also well-connected with an abundance of resources.It''ll be great if you could marry


    into such a family," she exined earnestly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Inparison to that woman, the Lodge family is doomed.She has no backup.She''s no threat at all."


    The more Ralph listened, the more it made sense.


    After all, she had been through so much that she could see things that most people don''t.


    "I got it.I''m going to ask Ms.Riggs out tomorrow!"


    He seemed to have realized that by marrying this woman, he could get what he wanted.


    Therefore, he was now keen on marriage, wishing he could get it done and over with.


    "Ms.Riggs is the apple of the Riggs'' eyes.She might be a little arrogant and strange.I heard that she''s


    very indifferent to outsiders.You better control yourself and don''t piss her off."


    As soon as Ralph heard this, he was immediately unhappy again.


    "Why should I marry her if she has so many shorings? Why can''t I find someone better?"


    Margaret shot him another look and retorted, "Do you not know your reputation out there? While you


    look down onmoners, the noble families all have their eyes on Alex.No one will even know you


    exist.If Ms.Riggs didn''t have that many ws, what made you think you had a chance with her?"


    After shooting him down, she took a deep breath before continuing, "Don''t overthink it.The most you''d


    have to do is coax her.Keep in mind that this is all for the sake of your future."

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    Alexander headed to thepany early the next morning.


    His schedule was packed with several important meetings, while Lily was rtively free.


    With nothing better to do, she started on the wedding preparations.


    Although she wasn''t particrly interested in it, she had no choice but to take part since the celebration


    had already been decided.


    This was her way to keep herself upied while Alexander was busy with work.


    The only thing that was a little difficult were the invitations.


    Alexander had not introduced her to his family or taken her to the Russell Estate.


    He seemed very opposed to his family, so Lily had no idea who or how many people to invite.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She might have been too carefree because she wasn''t working and was getting fewer phone calls,


    which might have caused her to get sick.


    When Lily woke up around noon, she was so dizzy that she almost fell getting out of bed.She felt that


    her vision was blurry as well.


    After a brief struggle to try to take a shower, she headed downstairs to get something to eat, but she


    barely had any strength or appetite.


    Then, she took out a thermometer and checked herself.


    It beeped with a reading of 102 degrees.


    She had a fever! "What the h*ll?!'' Growing up, she had always been rtively healthy.


    She rarely fell sick and even catching a cold was rare for her.


    Who would have imagined that she would be ill while she was idle? Lily then poured herself a


    ss of water before returning to bed again.


    She covered herself up in theforter when a knock on the door broke her train of thought.


    "Madame? Madame..."


    The maid''s cautious yet persistent voice rang.


    "Are you awake?"


    Hearing this, Lily frowned and repliedzily, "What''s wrong?"


    She mentioned she did not want to be disturbed if there was nothing important, even if it was mealtime.


    Therefore, it must be important for the maid toe knocking at her door.


    "There''s someone outside who wants to see you."


    After a pause, the maid continued, "She said that she''s Mr.Russell''s grandmother."


    The maid quickly added, "Also, the woman who imed to be his aunt from yesterday is here as well."


    Lily did not know what to say.She rolled her eyes and helplessly looked up at the ceiling.


    It seemed like she did not need to worry about the invitations at all.


    They were bringing themselves to the door.


    Yesterday, Alexander''s aunt showed up, and today, his grandmother was here as well.


    If she continued to ignore them, would the entire Russell family show up? "Should I tell them you''re


    unwell and send them away?"


    Although the maids found it strange to send the aunt and grandmother of their employer home, it was


    still Alexander''s orders.


    They didn''t dare to argue as employees, instead simply doing what they were told.


    "It''s fine," Lily said as she struggled to get up.


    As she walked toward the door, the maid was startled by how Lily looked."


    Madame, why are you so red?"


    "I''m down with a fever.Could you get me some aspirin?"


    She needed them to help her clear her mind before she decided on her next move.


    When she called Alexander yesterday, he told her to send Celine away and immediately rushed


    home.He was obviously worried about her.


    On top of that, seeing Celine seemed to have taken a toll on him, and it took him a while before he


    recovered from it.


    Lily knew he was upied today, with three meetings in the morning.


    If she called him again, would it bother him? Would he drop everything again and rush back?

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    She didn''t want to deal withplicated family dynamics, but she knew that by marrying Alexander, it


    was inevitable.


    There were bound to be more situations like these in the future.


    Did that mean that she would have to turn to him for help each time? She wanted to stand up for


    herself so that she could stand shoulder to shoulder with him, even though he pampered and protected


    her.


    To avoid holding him back or causing him to worry about her, she wanted him to know that she could


    stand up for herself.


    After taking a couple of aspirin and drinking another ss of water, Lily felt a little better and had more


    strength than before.


    "Madame, are you feeling better? Do you want to go to the hospital?" The maid asked worriedly.


    Lily shook her head.


    "Is there any food at home?"


    "I''ve made pumpkin soup and bread.It''s still warm.Would you like some?"


    "Get me a bowl and leave it on the table to cool.I''ll go out right away," she said.


    "Also, bring out a te of bread and invite the guests in."


    "All right," the maid responded.


    Lily supported herself by leaning one hand against the table, feeling her legs a little unsteady as she


    stood up.


    Standing in front of the mirror, she saw she looked a little pale.


    In the end, she put on some makeup to make herself look more presentable.


    ¡®I''ll just go out and meet them.


    How bad can they be? If they act like guests, I''ll treat them as one.


    If they''re rude, I''ll just chase them out.


    How bad can it be?'' Outside the door, Celine was fanning herself and Margaret.


    It was noon, so the sun shone brightly.


    It was ufortable for them to be under the sun like this.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Margaret''s scowl widened and her expression of impatience became more pronounced.


    "See, Mom? I told you.This was the same thing that happened to me yesterday."


    Fanning herself, she continued, "At least she didn''t send us away directly.However, she''s taking so long


    to answer the door.If people knew about our family''s affair, we''d be theughingstock of the


    town.Surely no grandma woulde to visit their grandson only to be denied entry upon arrival.Alex


    used to have some manners in the past.I feel like he''s bing more outrageous after being with this


    woman!"


    Celine snorted unhappily.


    The dissatisfaction from yesterday had umted, and Margaret''s face was as dark and cold.


    "Are you done? Aren''t you tired?"


    She was already upset, and Celine''s yapping next to her annoyed Margaret even more.


    Margaret, however, did not have a favorable opinion of her granddaughter- inw.


    ''Did she think she could step over me and get to my grandson? I know what you''re up to, little vixen!¡¯ It


    was obvious.


    All these women tried to be with Alexander for the Russell family''s properties and money.


    Margaret initially thought that with Alexander''s temperament, he would not spare a second nce at


    women like Lily and that it was all just fun and games.


    Little did Margaret know that someone managed to swoop in and marry him.


    Looking back, it wasn''t a surprise either.


    He had been disobedient since he was a child, and he would do anything to go against her.


    Alexander''s mother was just like him.


    After she died, Alexander was the only one left to irritate Margaret.


    Margaret was interested to see the woman who subdued that disobedient brat.


    The door clicked open just as she was beginning to delve deeply into her thoughts.


    "Madams, Mrs.Russell would like to invite you two in," the maid greeted.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    Margaret had an air of arrogance about her as she walked in.


    However, she couldn''t help but frown when she walked through the door and no one was there.


    "Where''s that woman?"


    She did not acknowledge Lily¡¯s status as "Mrs.Russell."


    To Margaret, she was just "that woman."


    The maid hesitated, and just as she was about to tell Margaret that Lily wasn''t feeling well, she heard


    footsteps from the stairs.


    It was Lily.


    When Margaret and Celine heard the sound, they turned toward the stairs and noticed Lily descending


    with one hand on the handrail.


    Naturally, Lily was not dressed up because she was not working, had spent most of her days at home,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    and was sick that day.


    Her long hair went past her shoulders and fell naturally around her face, and because of her fever and


    difort, she was ambling down the stairs.


    Even so, she still looked beautiful.


    Celine was taken aback by Lily''s beauty.


    Thest time they met at the jewelry store, Celine paid little attention to Lily as she was quite far away.


    Now that Celine had a proper look at Lily, Celine started to understand why Alexander was fascinated


    by this woman.


    She was indeed extremely beautiful.


    At this moment, the humiliation from yesterday came rushing in, and Margaret became furious.


    Her face twisted right away.


    "Hmph!"


    She snorted softly as she raised her chin high, looking proud.


    Lily did not take these people''s attitudes seriously, much less take them to heart, because she knew


    that they had note here with good intentions.


    Once she was downstairs, she sat on the sofa and covered her body with a small throw nket.


    Then, she spoke to the maid in a warm voice, "Please get me a ss of water."


    All this while, she did not bat an eyelid at the two guests standing there.


    Of course, Margaret couldn''t bear such an ignorant attitude from a youngster and threw her cane on


    the ground before saying coldly, "Are you Lily?"


    "Yes, I am.Who are you?"


    Lily raised her eyes to look at Margaret.


    Lily''s tone was neither humble nor overbearing.


    Faced with Lily¡¯s calmness, Margaret was even more annoyed.


    "Don''t you know who I am?! I''m Alex''s grandma!"


    "Oh," Lily replied lightly, acknowledging that.


    However, she did not even bother to address Margaret out of respect.


    Celine, who was standing nearby, couldn''t take it any longer and yelled, "Don''t you have any manners?


    Aren¡¯t you going to greet her? Weren''t you taught to respect your elders?"


    Lily appeared unwavering as she turned to stare coldly at Celine.


    "Excuse me, you are?"


    "You-"


    Celine was about to lose her temper when Margaret stepped in.


    "She''s Alex''s aunt.You can call her ''Aunt'' as well."


    "Oh," Lily replied casually, yet again.


    At this moment, the maid brought a ss of warm water.


    Lily took it and ced it on the table again, as it was a little hot.


    "I know your parents passed away at a young age, but the Lodge family is somewhat of a renowned


    family.Didn''t they teach you any manners? Don''t you know what to do when you see elders?"


    Margaret tried to poke at Lily''s sore spot.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Lily frowned slightly when Margaret brought up the subject of her parents'' untimely deaths on their first


    meeting, as it was a thorn in her heart.


    "All I know is that respect goes both ways.I have no idea who the two of you are, yet you barge in here,


    expecting me to know how to address you."


    "Well, didn''t we tell you who we are already?!" Celine snapped.


    "Why haven''t you greeted us?"


    "Yes, you did introduce yourself, but how would I know if it''s true? ¡°


    "You-"


    Celine felt that Lily was doing it on purpose, and she was fighting the urge to go up to Lily and p her


    in the face.


    Margaret raised her hand and said, "Enough.What''s the point of ying games? You already know if


    I''m telling the truth about being Alex''s grandma.I also know who you are.Today, I''m not here to y


    along with your games.There''s one thing I''d like to tell you.If you want to be a part of the Russell family,


    you''d have to go through me.Alex''s approval is nothing inparison to mine."


    Hearing this, Lily smiled lightly.


    When Margaret saw that Lily was still unmoved and was even smiling, she narrowed her eyes.


    "Why are you smiling? Do you not believe me?"


    "No, I''m smiling because it seems like you''ve made a mistake.I have no intentions of being a part of the


    Russell family."


    "You don''t want to marry Alex?" Margaret asked with some doubts.


    "Wanting to marry Alexander has nothing to do with wanting to be a part of the Russell family.If I marry


    him, I''m just marrying him.I don''t care if I''m epted into the Russell family, and as for your


    approval..."


    Lily trailed off and let out augh.


    "I''m sorry.I''m really sorry, but I really couldn''t care less.After all, I''m not marrying you."


    The entire room fell silent.


    Celine was so shocked that this woman was talking to her mother in this way that she was speechless.


    Back then, Celine¡¯s mother-inw was also difficult, but with the power of the Russell family behind her,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    her mother-inw had little to say.


    However, for someone like Lily to say that she wasn''t trying to marry Margaret?! That wasn''t the point


    of this! Sure enough, Margaret''s face turned ugly and was white with fury.


    "You''re daring, aren''t you? Do you really think I can''t do anything about you? Do you think you''re


    invincible just because my grandson is backing you up?"


    "This is where you''re wrong.I can back myself up.I don''t need anyone to be my backbone, nor do I


    need anyone to tell me what to do.Me being with Alexander is our choice, and I won''t let anyone make


    that decision for me."


    ''This woman is very eloquent!'' Margaret thought to herself.


    She was starting to feel that Lily wasn''t as easy to deal with as she had imagined.


    Rolling her eyes, Margaret said, "You won''t get what you want."


    Lily didn''t understand and raised an eyebrow quizzically without saying a word.Her confusion slowly


    turned into hesitation as the old womanughed.


    "At this age, do you still think I don''t know what you''re up to? I know what you want.I''m not going to


    send you away with arge sum of money.You''re smart.You know how much you''d get from tagging


    along with Alexander.However..."


    She paused, and her lips curled into a proud smile.


    "You have no idea about our family rules.Even if you married Alexander, you wouldn''t get a single cent


    of our family property.In the future, if you give birth to a child, only the child will be entitled to our


    property.You''re just a tool to carry on our family bloodline."

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    The words were so harsh that Celine gasped.


    After all, Margaret was a mother herself.


    However, what she said was true.


    The only reason women like these married into affluent families was for wealth and power.


    For this reason, Margaret told Lily that she would never have any of that, even if she had a child.


    If they were to get a divorce one day, Lily would be left with nothing.


    This was all too shocking for Celine.


    If her mother-inw were to say that to her back then, she would definitely not be able to bear it.


    Sure enough, Lily fell silent.


    Margaret was secretly a little proud, thinking that Lily must have been so shaken that she needed time


    to digest what she had heard.


    However, the look in Lily''s eyes was strange.


    Before Margaret could bask in her victory any longer, Lily spoke.


    "Grandma, it must have been hard on you."


    Hearing this, both Margaret and Celine were puzzled.


    Was this girl crazy? Could she have decided to try and grovel up to Margaret so she would let her go?


    "It turns out that you''re still just a tool after all these years in the Russell family.At this age, you still


    have nothing.It must be tough for you.If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to do it.Thankfully, I have my own


    business, so I won''t end up with nothing,"


    Lily said sadly as she looked at Margaret sympathetically.


    Margaret was speechless! Meanwhile, Celine was still trying to grasp what Lily was saying.


    ¡®It¡¯s obvious that Mom is talking about her.Why did she turn it around instead? Does she not


    understand what Mom is saying?!'' However, Margaret was quick to pick up what she meant.


    She knew that Lily was using Margaret''s own words against her.


    Margaret had said that the Russells do not prioritize their daughters-inw, even after giving birth to a


    child.


    Therefore, Lily was now insinuating that Margaret was still a nobody even after staying in the Russell


    Estate for so long.


    She had nothing because even the children she had given birth to weren''t hers.


    At this point, Margaret was shaking with anger.


    "Your tongue is so sharp!"


    "What do you mean, Grandma? You''re the one who said it.Did I say something wrong?"


    Lily blinked innocently.


    Margaret could not retaliate.She could not agree with what Lily said because that meant that she was


    qualified to have shares of the family property.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In Margaret''s head, this would make Lily even more arrogant than she was now.


    Trembling, she could only roar, "Don''t call me Grandma.


    I don''t have a granddaughter-inw like you!"


    "Okay!"


    Lily agreed readily, as if she had been waiting to hear this.


    Now, Margaret was even angrier.


    "If that''s the case, is there still anything I can help you with, olddy? Otherwise, I won¡¯t dilly-dally here


    any longer!"


    Upon saying this, Lily stood up and was prepared to go upstairs.


    Celine saw how arrogant Lily was when she was about to leave, and Celine''s anger got the best of her.


    Turning around, her eyesnded on the cup of hot water on the table.


    Lily had left it there because it was too hot, and she hadn''t touched it at all.


    An evil look shed across Celine''s face as she lunged toward the ss and sshed it on Lily.


    "You b*tch!"


    Lily stood still and turned her head instinctively to the sound, right in the direction for the hot water to


    ssh all over her face.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    She was surprised.


    Lily did not expect that they would actually do it, being two nobledies.


    Lily could only instinctively protect herself, but in an instant, what appeared to be a solid wall appeared


    in front of her, and she was not at all scalded.


    "My goodness!"


    Celine eximed, staring at the person in front of her with wide eyes.


    She had no idea Alexander had returned! Not only did he return, but he had also dashed to assist Lily


    in blocking the cup of hot water, keeping her firmly behind him.


    "Alexander!"


    Margaret yelled, looking at him with both anger and helplessness.


    ""Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble?"


    Alexander spoke in a deep voice with an icy face.


    It was true that he had meetings at thepany, but he also knew his family.


    After receiving the cold shoulder yesterday, Aunt Celine would not give up so quickly.


    She was very predictable, but she always had to be on guard.


    Sure enough, today, she brought his grandmother to the door.


    However, Lily unexpectedly unlocked the gates for them.


    He had told the housekeeper to call him if there was a problem, so he put his work aside and came


    back quickly after a few simple exnations.


    He came back just in time.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw the situation and instinctively ran over.


    "Alexander!"


    Celine¡¯s voice trembled.


    After sshing him with water, she saw that his shirt was damp, exposing his body underneath.


    "Are you alright?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Turning around, he carefully examined Lily''s body for fear of missing something.


    Lily was stunned and did not expect that he would still rush back and help her block the ss of water.


    She looked down at his stomach and saw that it was red through the clothes.


    "You''re burning up.Take off your clothes, and rinse with cold water!" She said nervously as she


    unbuttoned his shirt.


    Just by looking at the slight redness, her fingers began to tremble, and she felt heartache.


    "It''s okay, I¡¯m fine!"


    Holding her hand, he signaled using his eyes that other people were there.


    Lily did not care who was there.


    His injury was all she could think about as she said, "No, you have to wash with cold water right away,


    or it''ll get worse!"


    She had been identally scalded before.


    If not treated promptly, it will worsen and form blisters, pustte, and bleed.


    Lily had goosebumps just thinking about it.


    "I''m fine!"


    He held Lily¡¯s hand tightly, calming her down and ensuring she wasn''t hurt.


    "I thought, after yesterday, you''d understand what I said," he continued, turning to face Celine.


    "Now, it seems that you still don''t get it.Since grandma is here today, that''s just great.This is Lily.We¡¯ve


    got the marriage certificate and will hold a wedding next month.I have no ns to invite you, and I don''t


    think you¡¯ll want toe.It''s best not to show up at my house again to avoid making everyone


    unhappy," he said coldly, without showing emotion.


    Margaret stared at him, saying, "Alexander, do you know what you''re talking about?! I''m your


    grandmother!"


    "you''re standing here just because you¡¯re my grandmother, and you¡¯re my aunt.Otherwise, you should


    know what happens to those who offend me!"


    At that precise moment, his eyes had taken on the appearance of a bloodthirsty wolf, making him look


    ominous.


    Those eyes reminded Margaret of her husband, and she could not help but tremble.She was a little


    scared.


    "You..."

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Margaret looked fierce but was actually afraid of her husband.


    When Hugo was still alive, she dared not say a word.


    He was the master of the family, so even if she did not like the eldest daughter -inw or the grandson,


    she could not say a word about it.


    Hugo decided to entrust them with the family business and would even carefully guide them.


    No matter how dissatisfied she was, she could not say anything.She did not possess the authority to


    speak in this family until Hugo''s passing.She wanted to handle everything because she believed she


    had great power.


    However, by then, Alexander had grown up and no longer listened to her, so she disliked him even


    more.He moved out of the Russell Estate and lived away all these years.


    Margaret did not care because he was an eyesore.


    However, she could not ignore the fact that he wanted to get married and bring someone into the


    Russell family.


    Margaret arrived intending to p Lily in the face, but she did not expect Alexander to return and


    protect her.It was the same as Hugo''s way of protecting his daughter-inw, which enraged her even


    more.


    "Alexander! Don''t forget that I''m your grandma!"


    She stood up and spoke angrily.


    "Of course, I know.Not only do I remember you as my grandma, but I also remember how you treated


    me, our family, and my parents since I was a child."


    His tone turned cold as he continued, "Grandma since you''re quite old now, you should take the time to


    enjoy your old age.Our family is not big, but you have enough children and grandchildren.Go and


    entertain them, and don¡¯t worry too much about other things!"


    "How rude of you!"


    Margaret was trembling in a fury at the strong insinuation of those words.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "That¡¯s right, Grandma.Otherwise, how could you support the Russell family''s huge domestic


    business? How can you ensure our family livesfortably and then have the leisure to do other


    things?"


    He replied as he raised his head.


    Celine decided that, given the circumstances, it was not the right time to carry out her n.


    In addition, she had been quite impulsive earlier, so she felt guilty and hurriedly pulled Margaret away,


    "Mom, it¡¯s been along day today.Your body can''t handle it.Why don''t we go back to rest?"


    "Alexander, hurry up and change your clothes, then put on some ointment.I didn''t mean to do that," she


    hesitated and spoke politely.


    That was the most humble attitude she could adopt because she couldn''t apologize.


    She was an elder, so how could she apologize to the younger generation, especially since the


    argument had nothing to do with her?


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Celine," Alexander said with a cold face.


    Celine lowered her head calmly and turned to Margaret, saying, "Mom, let''s go home and let them


    rest."


    "Humph!"


    Margaret was furious, snorted loudly, and walked slowly forward.


    When she reached the door, she heard Alexander say, "Wait a minute!"


    They stood there, puzzled, thinking he had changed his mind.


    However, before they could speak, she heard him say to the housekeeper, "Come, bring everything


    they brought back to their car.We don¡¯t need these things!"


    Margaret¡¯s face trembled.


    "Oh, what a great grandson!"


    She turned her head fiercely and walked away without looking back.


    Seeing that everyone was gone, Lily could not wait any longer and immediately unbuttoned his shirt,


    saying, Let me see what the burn looks like.Why did you rush over here? That ss of water isn''t too


    hot.It''s not that I couldn¡¯t dodge, and even so, it''s nothing if it spills on me!"


    She was angry and anxious at the same time.


    How could he use his body to block the hot water? What would she do if he got scalded?

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Observing her anxious demeanor, frayed thoughts, and tiny hands hastily unbuttoning him, Alexander


    startedughing at how nervous Lily had be.


    He gently held her hand and said, "The water was not that hot.What are you so anxious about? Don¡¯t


    worry about it."


    "Hey, since you have the time to talk, can you unbutton yourself? Burns can be big or small.It''s not a


    joke!"


    Lily was about to get angry.


    How could he not know how to take care of himself?


    "What did you say?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Alexander smiled.


    His fingers slid down the shirt, unbuttoning one at a time.


    Although it was a simple action, Lily felt herself warming up as she watched his fingers flick lightly on


    the button.


    He was gradually opening the button, exposing his skin.


    She looked over and swallowed unconsciously.


    "would you like to..."


    Her expression changedpletely.


    Alexander chuckled, and just as he was about to tease her, his clothes were torn apart.


    His shirt was ripped, and a few buttons were scattered on the ground.


    Alexander was speechless.


    "It''s all red!"


    Lily angrily dragged him to the sofa, where she sat him down before turning her head and ordering the


    maid, "Go and get the scalding cream!"


    "You''re..."


    He had never seen such a violent side of her, but he liked it very much.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Lily''s wholehearted focus was on the red hot spot on his body, and it hurt to look at it.She had been


    hurt before, especially during training, where injuries were unavoidable.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Sometimes she would also get hurt while doing experiments.


    However, that was on her, and she did not feel much pain.


    Looking at Alexander¡¯s injury made her heart ache.


    The feeling was very subtle.


    It did not hurt her physically, but it hurt her deep inside her heart.


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    A grin spread across Alexander''s face, and he secretly thought the injury was wonderful.


    Initially, he was very annoyed at Celine, but it was not all for nothing.


    At least he saw her nervousness and distress.


    It was because of him, and it was worth it! "You''re still trying to be brave!"


    Lily felt that he was trying to hold it in.


    She pursed her lips and leaned in to blow lightly.


    It turned so read, and although it was not an open wound, it would still hurt! The cool air was blowing


    on his stomach, and in addition to the coolness, it was still a little crispy and numb.


    Alexander saw here over with her cute appearance and pouty lips.


    He suddenly stood up.


    "Mmm!"


    At first, she nned to blow on the burn, but when he shifted, her lips instead found their way to his


    stomach.


    Lily was speechless.


    The burn was still a bit painful, but Lily¡¯s soft lips and delicate kiss made him enjoy the pain.


    The maid walked over in silence and handed her the medicine box.


    She blushed when she saw such a scene and said, "Mrs.Russell..."


    Surprised, Lily quickly sat straight, concealed her embarrassment, and tried her best to look normal.


    "Just bring it here!"

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    After getting out the ointment, Lily gently dipped a little with her fingers and applied it to the reddened


    area.


    To Alexander, this minor injury was nothing at all, but when her fingers were pressed to his skin with the


    cold ointment, he had to admit that it was still quite pleasant.


    A cool feeling prated the skin, and he was about to refuse, but he actually enjoyed it.


    He stretched out his body, tilted his head back, and let her little hand slide over his belly.


    However, as the ointment was slowly put on, along with a slight coolness, there was also a feeling that


    was hard to describe.


    That fiery feeling rose from the lower abdomen all the way up, making his mouth dry.


    Lily''s full attention was on the ce where he was scalded.


    Although shocked, she was still so moved that he would rush over at that moment.


    It was still his grandma and his aunt, and no matter how bad their rtionship was, they were still his


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    rtives in the end.


    However, he would put himself in front of her, defend her, and go against them.


    She often heard people talk about a sense of security.


    It was difficult to pinpoint what that was, but Lily felt the most secure in nothing else at the time.


    After applying the ointment, Lily closed the lid of the first aid kit, then gently put it aside.


    She turned to check on the burn to see if it was healing or if she needed to separate it with gauze, but


    he reached out and grabbed her, almost causing her to fall on him.


    "Watch out for your injury!"


    She eximed, supporting the side with one hand so it would not press him where he was scalded.


    "It doesn''t matter.It''s just a little injury, and besides, you''re the medicine."


    He disapproved and moved his body so that she could lie down on his side.


    Aware of his intentions, Lily struggled and did not lie down.


    "Just admit that you¡¯re injured!"


    "You mean, I can be dishonest without getting hurt?" he said with a smile.


    Lily did not reply.


    She obviously did not mean that.


    Alexander always teased her.


    "I don''t think the injury is serious.You should just rest.I''ll go back to the room!" She said and was about


    to get up, looking a little angry.


    Alexander hurriedly grabbed her wrist and replied, "Don''t stop.I''m actually seriously injured.Look, I''m


    going to blister!"


    He groaned as if to confirm his statement.


    Lily took it seriously and hurriedly stretched out her head to look over, but he wrapped his arm around


    her waist and didn''t let go.


    "The blister isn¡¯t there yet, but if you leave, it might suddenly appear!"


    "How sly of you!"


    Lily let out an irritated voice but could not break free, and then she coughed.She was not feeling well at


    first, so she took medicine and forced herself downstairs.


    After fighting with the two earlier, she felt a little weaker.


    Even though she was not burned by the water, she still felt a little dizzy and unwell.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Alexander quickly inquired after noticing that she was not feeling well.He touched her forehead and


    asked, "Do you have a fever?"


    Since Lily was a little dizzy, she did not block his hand, letting his hand rest on her forehead.She had a


    fever earlier and took medicine, but she may still be warm.


    "I''m fine.I might have a cold, but I¡¯ll just go and rest!"


    She closed her eyes but felt a little tired.


    Fortunately, there was not much work to do recently, so she could still rest.She would likely look much


    better in two days in terms of her physique.


    "What do you mean? You have a fever! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Alexander''s face changed as he felt the temperature of her forehead under his hand, which was


    terrifyingly hot.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    "Take it easy.I''ll just take some medicine.I don''t need to go to the hospital," she said while coughing a


    few times.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    How could Alexander feel relieved when Lily was in this condition? He said, "No, even if nothing is


    wrong, I have to take you to the hospital.Let¡¯s go to the doctor immediately!"


    His stubbornness was quite scary, and it was impossible to negotiate with him.


    In addition, she was unwell and had little strength, so he carried her and walked quickly outside.


    She was ced in the car, and he sped off to the hospital.


    Lily was in the passenger seat and had no strength to speak.She did not want to talk and only wanted a


    good night''s sleep.She reluctantly opened his eyelids, and watched Alexander in the driver''s seat start


    the car.She said, "I''m really fine.I just want to sleep for a while.I said that I don''t want to go to the


    hospital."


    Lily continued to cough.


    "Shut up! Stop talking!"


    Alexander said, with a gloomy and terrifying face.


    Her condition was seemingly getting worse.


    He handed her a bottle and said, "Drink more water and talk less.We''ll reach it soon!"


    Holding the water he handed over, Lily pouted but just looked at the side of his face quietly.


    After a while, she could not hold on anymore and fell asleep.


    Alexander was very focused on driving the car and did not hear anything after a while.


    Until he turned over and noticed that she was sound asleep, he assumed she was being obedient and


    kept quiet.


    The temperature of the air conditioner was adjusted, but the vehicle''s speed was not reduced.


    He felt highly distressed when he thought she was already unwell.


    He thought he could settle the minor issues and keep her safe, but it was unavoidable.


    Even though he had been away from the Russells for so long, the house was still theirs.


    The annual budget for food and clothing was still allocated to them, but Margaret''s family still desired


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ownership of the entire family''s assets, including the business and other assets.


    He could not bear the fact that they went to find Lily! Lily was in a daze, but when she opened her eyes


    again, she saw nothing but white space.


    She was stunned, and her brain was empty for a moment.


    She could not figure out where she was, and then she heard a sound and looked over.


    Alexander had his back turned to her and was cing something on the table.


    Did she faint?


    "Alex,"


    As soon as she spoke, she realized her voice was hoarse and immediately stopped to clear her throat.


    Hearing the movement, Alexander turned around and hurriedly came to help her.


    "Are you awake?"


    "I passed out?"


    How could it be? It was only a minor cold and fever! When did her physique be so bad?


    "No, you just fell asleep.I didn''t want to wake you up, so I let you stay in the hospital," he replied.


    Lily remained silent.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    What a liar!


    How could she have slept so deeply that she was unaware he carried her into the hospital? "I didn''t


    expect to get sick so easily. I rarely get sick, and I didn¡¯t expect my health to be this bad!"


    When she moved herself a little, she felt that her body was still weak.


    The IV was still hanging, making moving even more inconvenient.


    "Is this for fever?"


    She looked up at the hanging bottle above, and there were several small bottles.


    "No, this is a nutrient solution, and you¡¯ re not allowed to take any medicine now."


    After pouring a ss of water, Alexander handed it to her.


    He even thoughtfully put a straw in her drink so she could drink it more easily.


    Lily frowned and did not understand what he said, "What do you mean I¡¯m not allowed to take


    medicine? Am I allergic to something?"


    Since she was young, she had been sick only a handful of times, and it was even rarer to be


    hospitalized with infections, but she had never had any allergies.


    Alexander shook his head and said, "No, it''s because of your special situation right now that you can''t


    take any medicine.In addition, the doctor said that you¡¯re malnourished, so you should supplement your


    nutrition first.You must wait until you¡¯re a little better and maintain your health."


    "What do you mean? You''re saying that I''m exhausted, so that¡¯s why I can''t take any medication?"


    Seeing the bewildered look on her face, Alexander smiled slightly.He took the cup from her after she


    had finished and set it aside before taking a tissue to wipe her mouth.


    No matter what he did, he did not say anything.He just looked at her and smiled.


    It was obvious that he was thrilled.


    His teeth were showing when he smiled.


    Lily was still confused, "What are you smiling at? It¡¯s giving me goosebumps!"


    "Have you been feeling weak and wanting to sleep a lot? Have you been moody recently and easily


    irritable?"


    Lily still could not understand the deep meaning of his mindless questions, so she nodded and replied,


    "It seems like it.How do you know? Have you been observing me?"


    "No, the doctor mentioned it.He exined that these are normal symptoms of pregnant women in the


    early stages, and that they will improve gradually."


    Lily nodded and replied, "Oh."


    However, she suddenly realized that something was wrong and said, "Wait a minute.What are you


    talking about? I''m pregnant?"


    Was that what she heard? Was that what he said? Lily is pregnant? Guessing what she was thinking,


    Alexander nodded and said, "Yes! You''re pregnant, Lily! We''re going to have a baby, and you''re going


    to be a mother!"


    Alexander''s emotions had most likely been adjusted, but he still could not hold back his excitement.His


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    expression was simply out of control.He grinned broadly, his eyes wide open.He did not need to say


    anything at all as it was very obvious that he was extremely happy at that moment.


    Lily, on the other hand, felt a little moreplicated.She was uncertain as to whether or not she was


    happy.She looked down at her lower abdomen and touched it.


    The feeling was indescribable.


    Previously, when she thought she was pregnant, she was cautious, but it turned out to be a mistake.


    Was this also a mistake likest time? "How do you know? Is that what the doctor said? Is it


    confirmed? Would it be the same asst time? Are you sure? Often, the greater the hope, the greater


    the disappointment.


    She did not want to experience such disappointment again, so she had better be sure.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    "It''s true.The doctor already examined you.It''s been almost two months, didn¡¯t you know?"


    The doctor mentioned that people who were pregnant for the first time might not be very sensitive.


    In addition, they also had little knowledge about pregnancy and no personal experience, so it was


    normal for them not to notice.


    Some people would not even find out that they were pregnant after several months.


    However, the symptoms were quite evident at times.


    After all, theck of menstruation was already the most obvious prompt.


    Since he mentioned it, Lily thought about it carefully, and it seemed that her period had note for


    almost two months.


    She had previously experienced some menstrual irregrity, and she was also very busy at work, so


    she neglected to pay attention.


    "I thought it was a lot of work pressure, but I didn''t expect..."


    "You''re a little confused!"


    He raised his hand and poked her nose.He wanted to smack her butt, but he refrained due to her state.


    She did not know she was pregnant and even refused to go to the hospital when she fell sick.


    On top of that, she went to deal with Margaret and Celine by herself.


    Did she think she was Superwoman? When the doctor took her temperature, she was shocked.It was


    almost 101 degrees, and she still hung on.


    After realizing she was pregnant, she had to be more careful with the medication.


    "By the way, I remember you saying you had already taken medicine at home.Do you remember what it


    was?"


    He thought of what the doctor asked, but he was unsure, so he had to check with Lily.


    "It''s for the fever, the verymon one," Lily replied.


    "Whichmon one? What''s the name? The doctor wants to see if it¡¯ll have any effect."


    He deliberately mentioned it a little vaguely.


    However, Lily was very focused on certain words, "What effect? Will there be any side effects?"


    Was that why she had to be on an IV instead of taking medicine? "Some medicines may have some


    side effects, so I need to check with you so that you can be prescribed the correct medicine!"


    She guessed right, but Alexander did not want her to know too much.


    In other words, he did not want her to overthink.


    Having experienced thest pregnancy mistake, he knew very well that she was a person who loved


    children and would be a good mother.


    However, if the child could not be kept because of the influence of medicine, it would be another big hit


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    to her.


    "I don''t remember much."


    "Hey, looks like you''re up," the doctor said as he pushed open the door and entered the room.


    He saw the two of them sitting together and conversing.


    "Doctor, if the medicine I take is forbidden for pregnant women, will it affect the child? Will I have a


    miscarriage?" She asked very seriously.


    Alexander was quiet.She so easily asked the question that he tried to avoid by all means, and he felt


    that it was stupid of him to cover up just now.


    "Then, what medicine did you take?" the doctor asked.


    Lily thought for a while and said the name of the drug, "I didn''t pay attention to whether it was


    prohibited for pregnant women.I heard that there¡¯s a difference between prohibited and cautious


    use.Does that mean it won¡¯t necessarily affect my child?"


    The doctor waved his hand and said, "This medicine is fine, but it can only temporarily reduce the


    fever.You¡¯re weak now and have a little inmmation, so the fever is high.Let''s take care of that first!


    Ww "That''s good!"


    She breathed a secret sigh of relief.She nced over and saw Alexander relieved as well.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    It was a pleasant surprise and a godsend for them.


    Before, Lily had worried that he did not like children and that he did not want children for the time being.


    Now the concern was gone entirely.


    Sure enough, having children depended on fate.


    It woulde when you least expected it.


    "It looks like the wedding is going to be done quickly."


    She shrugged,id down, and had begun to feel a sense of motherhood.


    Being pregnant required her to have more rest, and for the child''s sake, she had to take good care of


    her body.


    "Yes indeed, but you¡¯re not allowed to intervene.If you have any ideas, write them down and let


    someone get them done.You¡¯re not allowed to go! Understand?"


    His domineering self was exceptionally handsome.Lily knew he was concerned about her, so she


    nodded and replied, "Okay!"


    In the Imperial Lounge, Ralph held a bottle of wine in his hand.He frowned, looked at the woman sitting


    on the side silently, and muttered in his heart.


    ¡®This had been going on for more than half a day.What exactly was she up to?¡¯ ording to rumors,


    Heather had a deep mind and a particrly ambitious heart.


    His mother also said she had a bad temper and was fluctuating, but she did not have to be so


    unpredictable, right? They met politely and had a meal together.


    Although it was not pleasant, it was at least passable.


    She kept her head down and avoided making eye contact with him, let alone expressing her happiness.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He probably would have assumed that she had no interest in him if he had not been trying to marry her


    or if their union would conflict with her business and family interests.


    However, thinking about the powerful family behind her, the support he desperately needed, and his


    mother''s words, Ralph suppressed his temper and patiently apanied her.


    After eating, she went shopping, but did not buy anything.She shook her head every time he asked her


    something.


    He was about to lose his temper.


    Both of them were sitting in the private lounge room, not ordering anything or singing.


    The snacks were already halfway finished.


    He could not understand how some people could sit quietly and let time pass.


    No matter what, at least give an exnation.


    Even if she refused something, she could have exined it already, right? He felt that the rumors about


    Heather were utterly opposite of the truth.


    After thinking for a while, he poured two red wine sses, picked them up, and swirled them.


    When Heather saw himing toward her, she moved to the side, as if she wanted to get away from


    him.


    Ralph stood there in silence.


    Before going to the lounge, he dressed stylishly and looked very handsome.


    Muttering inwardly, Ralph sat down next to her.


    Heather was slightly ufortable, so she moved in a little further, almost leaning against the wall.


    "Heather, don''t go any further.I''m afraid you''ll fall into the next room.I won''t be able to exin what


    happened!" He said it half- jokingly, feeling that he had a good sense of humor.


    However, she did not seem to understand his joke and looked at him strangely, saying, "Huh?"


    Although it is a very simple word, it is one of the few words she said to Ralph.


    At least there was a response.


    Ralph immediately said happily, "I mean, if you move again, you will go into the room next door.


    How can I exin your wall pration superpower? Haha..."

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    After saying that, heughed out loud.


    However, Heather did notugh at his joke.


    She only looked at him with squinted eyes and was puzzled by what he said, "I didn''t go into the next


    room.There¡¯s a wall, and I can''t get past it."


    Ralph was silent and thought "Which cave did she crawl out from?¡¯ He heard that the Riggs family lived


    on an ind and had been out of touch with society for many years.


    Was that the reason she had no sense of humor? He silently cursed but could not show it, so he


    followed along and replied, "Yes, you''re right.There¡¯s no way you can get into the next room.I''m stupid


    and just talking nonsense."


    Looking at his appearance, Heather whispered, "You''re not stupid."


    These words were not loud, but they fell into Ralph''s ears, and he was immediately delighted, Heather,


    what impression do you have of me? What do you think of me?"


    She pursed her lips and then bit her lower lip lightly without replying.


    Ralph wasn''t sure if she was pondering or if she didn''t want to respond.


    Staring at that little face, Ralph was a little sunk in.


    Although Heather''s temperament was a bit boring, she looked a little weird, and her brain did not seem


    very flexible, she was still beautiful! Her face was cherubic and looked lovely.


    Ralph felt that temper and character were less important and it did not matter if she was boring.


    It was eptable for him to put up with it because of her face and also, her wealth and power.


    The most urgent task at the moment was establishing and cultivating a rtionship.


    He had been flirting with her for so long, and she seemed to be neither salty nor indifferent.


    Was she waiting for him to make a move?


    "Do you want to have a drink? You didn''t object earlier when I asked.What would you like? I can order


    for you!"


    Saying that, he held up his wine ss and then put one hand on the menu.


    "What would you like to order?"


    Still biting her lower lip, she shook her head, looking slightly embarrassed.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Why don''t we have a cocktail? How about a dry martini?" he asked again.


    Heather clenched the ss tightly, her cheeks flushed, but she nodded, looking well-behaved.


    Ralph''s heart felt as if it had been smacked hard.He swallowed and ordered the drink as melodious


    music started ying in the background.He took the ss from her hand, handed over a microphone,


    and shook the red wine ss towards her.


    "Drink a little first, moisten your throat, and enjoy the music."


    After he finished speaking, he took a sip.


    Looking at his actions, Heather frowned and then looked at the red wine in the ss.Her eyes looked a


    little tangled.


    Ralph did not know what she was struggling with, but the music yed, and he sang, "Clearly


    understand my heart, long for a true feeling..."


    He deliberately turned to face her when singing, showing his affectionate eyes.


    Heather did not drink and did not sing along, so she had one hand on each side.


    When Ralph faced her, she stared at him.


    She always seemed to have confused eyes that dodged more than others.


    Ralph could not understand at all.


    Could it be that Heather was purposely disguising something?

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    After singing the whole song himself, Ralph turned his head to look over and saw that Heather was still


    sitting there without saying a word.


    He finally could not hold back and approached her, "Heather, do you have any opinion on me?"


    She blinked and shook her head.


    Seeing that she did not refuse, Ralph moved a little closer in her direction, "Since there¡¯s no objection,


    that means you¡¯re satisfied, so can we officially decide on the marriage?"


    Although the Russell family had already made a lot of preparations for this marriage, the Riggs family''s


    attitude was elusive, so they had to hurry up.


    After all, many others wanted to climb up to a marriage like the Riggs family.


    Initially, the strength of the Russell family did not need to be won over, but Alexander had full control.


    Although Ralph was the uncle, he had no real power, so there was only so much he could get in his


    hands.


    In contrast, the Riggs family, of course, was not so attractive to him.


    The good thing was that, no matter what, he was still backed up by the Russells.


    He may be able to make aeback one day, and that was probably what the Riggs family would


    want.


    "Heather,"


    Calling her name softly, Ralph reached out and tentatively took her shoulders, wanting to make further


    contact.He wanted to be more intimate with her and not worry about anything else.


    However, as soon as his fingers touched her shoulder, she jumped up as if she was electrocuted, and


    the wine in her hand spilled onto his legs.


    "I''m sorry!" she said hurriedly but at a loss.


    Her reaction was big.


    Ralph was startled and even folded his arms in a defensive posture.


    Everyone knew that the Riggs family was known for its kickboxing skills, and Heather was the


    sessor.


    No one knew how professional she could be, and even Ralph himself was a little afraid of it.


    After all, whoever fought a match against them was no opponent.


    It was still very risky to marry someone like her.


    Let''s say, even if he was a thief, he never dared to move too much for fear that he would be beaten and


    thrown out if he was not careful.


    After getting along for a while, he took advantage of the wine and the environment to hug her


    tentatively.He did not expect her reaction.His instinctive conditioned reflex was to protect himself.


    Unexpectedly, Heather jumped up but did not beat him, even apologizing.


    Ralph froze for a while, stunned.


    "Would you like to wipe it?"


    Heather asked in a low voice as he stared at him in a daze and pointed at his trousers stained with


    alcohol.


    "No worries!"


    He waved his hands quickly and continued, "I''ll wash it when I go home."


    After speaking, he tilted his head, looked at her expression, and asked, "You¡¯re not angry, right?"


    Heather shook her head.


    She bent down, put down the empty ss, and took two steps back, "Ralph, it''s gettingte.I need to


    go home."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Late? It''s still early!"


    Looking at the time, Ralph said, "It''s only after nine o''clock.The night is still young.Let¡¯s go catch a


    movie?"


    She did not like the drinks, so a movie might have been a better idea.


    If they watched a horror movie, she might take the initiative to dive into his arms if she was afraid.


    That sounded like a good idea.


    Heather shook her head and replied, "No, it''s toote.I have to go home!"

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    Heather turned around and walked toward the door after finishing what she had intended to say.


    Noticing that she had made up her mind, Ralph decided not to press the matter and just followed


    behind her all the way to the car park.


    He called out to her, "Heather!"


    He ced his hand on the car door and trapped her between his body and the car.He looked at her


    lovingly and said, "Do you have something against me?"


    "No, no, I don¡¯t,"


    Heather shook her head and looked slightly flustered.


    Ralph saw her expression and could hardly believe his eyes.


    The eldest daughter of the Riggs family was known to be fierce and unwavering.


    There was widespread recognition of her and her henchmen, the Light-Shadow killers.


    How was it possible that such a scary person could reveal such an innocent expression? However, as


    Ralph thought about it, just because she was scary in some ways did not mean that she was


    experienced in rtionships.


    It''s possible that she had not spent much time being involved in rtionships because she was so


    outstanding at running the family business.


    This would exin why she was so nervous.


    This innocent girl may very well be flustered when faced with such a charming man like himself.


    Otherwise, how else could he exin her reaction? Just a while ago, after causing such a colossal


    ruckus, she still did not choose to beat him up.


    This could only mean that she had fallen deeply in love with him.She was just a shy little thing! Ralph¡¯s


    ego was immediately inted after he came to that conclusion.


    He was swelling with confidence andbed his hair back in a manner that he thought was charming.


    "If you have nothing against me, does this mean that you¡¯re...very happy with me?"


    "N-No," She swallowed nervously


    Heather had a fair and cute face.


    Even though she was not the most beautiful woman he had seen, something about her attracted him.


    "Heather, I really like you! No, I love you.You might not believe me, but the first time I saw you, I fell in


    love with you.Even if you weren''t from the Riggs family, I would¡¯ve also fallen in love with you.This has


    nothing to do with your power or family background.I¡¯m saying this because I want to ask if you like me


    too?"


    He looked at her with adoring eyes.


    Heather stared at him with doe-like eyes, simultaneously looking innocent and slightly surprised.She


    was tense, as she protectively ced her arms in front of her chest and balled up both her hands into


    fists.


    "C-Could you stand further away?"


    She asked softly, "I can¡¯t breathe."


    "You can''t breathe?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ralph raised an eyebrow and smirked, then lowered his lips onto her soft ones.


    Heather was taken aback.


    She stood there as stiff as a log, unresponsive.


    However, she did not push him away.


    She just stood very still, allowing him to deepen the kiss.She could almost taste the wine on his lips,


    which was a strange sensation.


    Ralph, on the other hand, was intoxicated.


    He was confident that she did not reject him because she was in love with him.


    He could not help but notice that her lips were soft and sweet, like honey.


    She was so different from the other women he had shared a kiss with, and he did not taste any lipstick


    on her.


    Instead, he wanted more, as he tried to deepen the kiss by trying to pry her lips open with his tongue...


    He was like a man in the desert who found a well after wandering around for a long time and wanted


    more.


    Smack! Ralph felt a p on his cheek, and he was pushed back by Heather.


    Then she turned around and ran.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Ralph was surprised by her p and stumbled backwards from her shove.He stood there instead of


    chasing after her as she dashed into the car and it drove off.He had a sly smile on his face as he


    touched his cheek.


    It did not hurt at all, as Heather did not put much strength into it.


    ¡®Was this her way of warning him, or was she just shy?¡¯ Ralph pondered.


    With her abilities, if she had intended to seriously harm him, he would already be on the ground.


    Since she did not use her fighting skills on him, it could only mean that she was not exactly mad.


    However, he was also sure that the kiss they shared a moment ago was definitely Heather¡¯s first kiss.


    Ralph was excited to know that the famous eldest daughter of the Riggs family was still an innocent


    girl.


    With her powerful background and capabilities but inexperience in rtionships, Ralph was confident


    that he would be able to manipte and control her even after they got married.


    The whole Riggs family, including their wealth and martial arts skills, would eventually be in his grasp.


    When that time came, he wanted to witness how Alexander would react.


    Ralph would be able to obtain anything he desired.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was.


    This was getting increasingly interesting! Inside the car, Heather could not help but shiver.She did not


    expect that man to be so rude.


    How could he...


    When their lips touched, it felt strange.He even tried to put his tongue...


    Heather''s face was flushed red, she did not feel disgusted, but she was definitely feeling something.He


    had looked at her with such strange eyes today.He was so weird, but she was feeling weird as well.


    "Are you done shivering?"


    A cold voice sounded from her side.


    She was slightly surprised and started shaking more.


    There was another woman sitting behind her as the car lights came on.


    This woman had the exact same face as Heather.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When they were ced side by side, it was difficult to tell them apart.


    If one had to point out the difference between them, it would probably be the way they carried


    themselves.


    They had apletely different vibe.


    The woman who was seated behind gave off a cold feeling, and looked unapproachable.She had sharp


    eyes too, and even Heather did not dare look her in the eye.


    Heather could only hug herself and sat at a corner quietly.


    "You''re a disgrace!"


    She narrowed her eyes at Heather and said, "You¡¯re embarrassing me while using my name!"


    "I-I¡¯m sorry...sister.Can I stop pretending to be you? I don¡¯t want to use your name anymore, is that


    okay?"


    Heather...


    No, Hannah said.


    Heather and Hannah were identical twins.


    However, this information was not released to the public.It was a secret that the Riggs family had two


    daughters instead of one.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Heather had inherited the family¡¯s gift in martial arts.She had been trained since a young age and was


    good at it.


    Hannah, on the other hand, had a frail body.She was also timid and unfit for learning the family¡¯s skills.


    Hannah''s life was considered a failure because she was born into this kind of family.


    Naturally, the Riggs family spent much less time nurturing her, and in fact, they did not really care much


    about Hannah.


    Due to the fact that the Riggs family kept a very low profile, no one knew about the existence of twins in


    the family.


    After the twins came of age, Hannah was neglected.She was always controlled by her sister, Heather,


    and because she was timid and weak, others in the family tend to forget that they had another


    daughter.


    They only remembered and respected Heather.


    Heather briefly examined Hannah before pausing to focus on her face.


    She could not help but feel disgusted by Hannah''s existence.


    Looking at Hannah¡¯s face, she could not understand why someone who looked so much like her could


    be so useless.


    However, Hannah was helpful in that she assisted Heather in handling irksome issues, like this


    business marriage proposal.


    Heather was shocked that such an insignificant Hydend family would dare to make a marriage


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    proposal to the Riggs family.


    Moreover, the person they picked was a useless man from the Russell family who didn''t have any real


    power.


    Ralph was such a shameless fool.


    Then again, he might be useful, as he was easy to manipte, if she were to give him what he wanted.


    Nevertheless, Heather would not be so silly as to use herself in exchange for such a minor advantage.


    Instead, she decided to send Hannah to do her bidding.


    Hannah should feel honored that she was able to be useful in Heather''s ns.


    "What did he say to you?" Heather asked.


    When she looked at Hannah, who was still shivering and had her head down low, she could not help


    but feel annoyed.


    "H-He said...he likes me," Hannah replied in a small voice, then she proceeded to shake her head and


    corrected herself.


    "N-No, he said he likes you."


    ¡®He imed to like her because of her character rather than any external factors.However, he doesn¡¯t


    even know that I¡¯m not Heather.Who does he actually like? Heather or me?¡¯ Hannah wondered, her


    head still hanging low.


    ¡®It¡¯s most likely Heather, since I¡¯m nothing like her.I¡¯m just a useless person"


    Hannah sighed.


    "Enough with the nonsense! I¡¯m asking if he talked about anything regarding the marriage proposal."


    Heather waved her hand dismissively.She did not want to hear about who he liked, that was just a


    waste of time.


    "Yy-yYes, he said that he was very happy with me.He asked if I felt the same way, and he wanted to


    set a date for the wedding,"


    Hannah quickly added.


    "Ha, he¡¯s quite eager, isn¡¯t he?"


    Heather mocked.


    "Heather, the marriage...you won¡¯t need me, right?" Hannah asked cautiously.


    She was confused by her sister''s n.She didn''t understand why Heather had asked her to pose as


    her and meet the guy, but she was ustomed to obeying her instructions.


    Therefore, she would simplyply if Heather asked her to do so.


    On a date, pretending to be Heather was still okay, but it was impossible in a marriage.


    ¡®Heather wouldn¡¯t ask me to get married on her behalf, right?¡¯ Hannah pondered hesitantly.


    "Stop your babbling! I haven¡¯t decided yet.I¡¯ll let you know then!"


    Heather frowned at Hannah and continued, "If he asks you out, you will decline it.You¡¯re not allowed to


    see him until I give you further instructions."


    "Okay," Hannah nodded.


    She was relieved that she did not have to meet him for now.She would only get flustered whenever she


    saw him.


    "One more thing!"


    Heather paused and looked at her with disgust.


    "Wipe your lips!"


    She saw what had happened and was disgusted with the fact that he had boldly kissed Hannah.


    He should be thankful that it was not the real Heather, or else she would have broken his ribs before he


    could approach her.


    Hannah was flustered again when she heard what Heather had said.She quickly wiped her lips with the


    back of her hands.Her face flushed red once again.


    Heather looked at her and thought to herself, ¡®Hmph! How unsightly!¡¯

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    Back at the Russell family estate, Margaret still had not recovered.It had already been two days, but


    she was still in a foul mood.


    "Mom," Celine came in with a bowl of porridge and sat by her bed.


    "You should stop being angry.We knew from the start what the oue would be and you know very


    well what Alex is like."


    "Don''t remind me about him!"


    Margaret roared, and then she started coughing incessantly.


    Celine quickly stroked her mother¡¯s back and advised, "See, you should stop being angry as it only


    worsens your health.Besides, she¡¯d only be happier if she knew you were sick.Alex is such a silly boy


    to be helping an outsider instead of his own family."


    "That girl has a sharp tongue.I thought someone from the Lodge family would be taught how to act


    appropriately.I never expected her to be such a rowdy kid who doesn¡¯t even know basic manners.I''m


    still his grandmother.How could she speak to me like that? Is this how Wilfred taught her?!"


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    How could they treat her like that when she was Alexander''s grandmother? They even kicked her out


    of their house.


    Alexander had even gone so far as to not allow them to step foot in his house anymore.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    How was this something a grandchild would say to his grandmother? Why can''t she go to her own


    grandson¡¯s home? How dare that insolent child say something like this to her and embarrass her?


    Even though Margaret was the most senior person in the Russell family, Alexander had never talked


    about her in public, nor had he ever brought her to any social events.It was as if she did not exist.


    Alexander was such an ungrateful kid, just like his mother.


    "Mom, I¡¯ve told you.That girl isn¡¯t someone you can simply deal with, yet you didn¡¯t listen to me and


    insisted on doing as you wish.Now, you¡¯re throwing tantrums because of this."


    She spooned some of the porridge from the bowl and tried to feed her mother.


    "Please, just have some, or else your body will be too weak."


    "I''m not hungry!"


    Margaret pushed her daughter¡¯s hand away unhappily.


    "I heard that people would turn ugly if they starved themselves.My beautiful mother wouldn¡¯t want to do


    that to herself, would she?"


    Ralph''s voice came from behind.He came into Margaret¡¯s room after returning from the date.


    Hearing his voice, Margaret¡¯s face instantly lit up, and she smiled.


    Then she narrowed her eyes at him and said, "Enough with your silliness.I¡¯m already such an olddy,


    and my beauty has long past its prime!"


    Even though that was what she said, she was still happy with thatpliment.


    No matter their age, women still loved to be told they were beautiful.


    Ralph took the bowl of porridge from his sister¡¯s hand and sat down next to Margaret, saying, "Let me


    look at my dear mother closely! Where¡¯s the olddy? I only see a beautiful woman still throwing


    tantrums and refusing to eat!"


    "You silly boy!"


    She smacked him lightly and smiled before sitting upright.


    "You always have such a way with words!"


    "Of course I do! How else would I be able to make you happy?"


    He smiled cheekily as he scooped some porridge out of the bowl, "Now, open your mouth wide! Ahhh!"


    "Fine, fine.I don¡¯t need you to feed me,"


    Margaret took the bowl from his hand and started eating.She finished everything in an instant.


    Celine, who was standing next to them, only smirked.


    Margaret had always favored her youngest son.

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    When Margaret had Ralph, her eldest son was already about to get married, so Ralph was only a few


    years older than Alexander.


    Margaret had spent most of her time caring for and nurturing her youngest son, and she was unhappy


    with her eldest daughter-in-w, so naturally, she did not like her grandson either.She wanted to pass


    the family business on to her youngest son, but her husband disagreed.


    Hugo had high hopes for his eldest, and his eldest did not disappoint him either.


    Unfortunately, Patrick passed away at a young age, and Hugo had no choice but to nurture his


    grandson, Alexander, into taking over the family business.


    To Hugo¡¯s pleasant surprise, Alexander had proved to be an outstanding sessor as he was


    excellent at handling the family businesses and rtions.


    When Hugo knew he would not make it, he made his will and appointed Alexander as his official


    sessor to the Russell family¡¯s wealth.


    When the will was announced, there was a big internal feud between members of the Russell family.


    Margaret took the lead in questioning whether the will was authentic, but for some reason, Alexander


    had managed to settle themotion in the family, and everyone epted the will.


    Although a fierce conflict had broken out in the Russell family, the public did not know about it as it was


    a private matter.


    The Russell family had taken precautions to conceal the situation and put pressure on the press not to


    report it.


    Margaret was still upset that her son was not the sessor.


    Her life would be easier if he had been.


    Ralph passed Margaret some tissues after noticing that she had finished her bowl.


    After she cleaned herself, she turned to him and asked, "How was your meeting with Ms.Riggs?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Of course, it went well! It¡¯s me, after all,"


    Ralph replied confidently, "You can expect to have some grandchildren soon!"


    Margaret narrowed her eyes at him and said, "I don¡¯t need any more grandchildren! The important


    thing about this union is whether you¡¯ll be able to gain the support of the Riggs family!"


    The eldest daughter of the Riggs family was not the ideal daughter- inw Margaret wanted for her


    precious son.She was too strong.


    However, Margaret had no choice, as they needed the support and wealth of this prestigious family.


    "Mom, don''t worry.I¡¯ve seen her in person, and she wasn¡¯t like the rumors at all.She was like a shy,


    timid littlemb in front of me.I could assure you if I gave her orders, she would follow them


    obediently.After our marriage, everything that belongs to the Riggs family will be ours too.With their


    help, I¡¯ll take back whatever that¡¯s mine in the family, and I won¡¯t allow Alex, that boy, to upset you


    anymore!"


    "I will bring him to you and make him apologize personally!" Ralph said with confidence.He was already


    envisioning what the future would be like.


    "Fine, fine, but that¡¯s not important!"


    Margaret waved her hand dismissively.She added, "I truly hope for you and your sister to be healthy


    and happy.Your brother was taken away from me at a very young age.As long as both of you are fine,


    I¡¯ve nothing more to wish for."


    "Mom!" Celine frowned.


    "Please don''t say that.There will be better days waiting for you!"


    Ralph smiled, "The next time I meet Heather, we¡¯ll decide on a date for the wedding.I want to get


    married as soon as possible."


    "Right, let¡¯s do that! Wasn¡¯t that kid nning for his wedding as well? Let¡¯s have ours before his and


    make it bigger!"


    Margaret patted the back of Ralph¡¯s hand and said sourly.She was so annoyed with Lily that she


    wanted to take it out on them.She did not understand how Lily could have such amazing luck.


    The Perfumers¡¯ Society, who had tried to teach her a lesson, had ended up being in trouble with the


    feds.


    If she allowed Lily and Alexander to do as they pleased, Margaret was sure that her family would not


    be able to have the lives that they wanted.


    She needed to take back the power of head of the household of the Russell family.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Ever since Lily was pregnant, Alexander had hired people to make sure that Lily was well taken care


    of.He had instructed his employees to lock the door to theb to prevent Lily from entering.


    Alexander had even asked Olivia to keep an eye on her, and if Lily tried to charm her way into theb,


    Olivia should call him.


    Otherwise, he would make sure she was fired.


    For the sake of her well-paid andfortable job, Olivia was strict toward Lily.She would not even


    allow Lily to see her current workce.Her actions rendered Lily speechless.


    "You know I have nothing to do, right? I promise I won¡¯t touch anything. Just let me watch!"


    "I can¡¯t.Mr.Russell has already instructed me that you need to rest.Besides, there are so many


    chemicals in theb that they¡¯ll only affect your baby negatively.Please, just go home and rest," Olivia


    advised.


    Seeing Olivia standing in her way, Lily tried to threaten her, "You do know who¡¯s the one paying your


    sry, right?"


    Olivia almost replied, "Mr.Russell!" but when she saw Lily¡¯s expression, she quickly changed what she


    was about to say.


    "It¡¯s you, but I agree with what Mr.Russell had said, so I¡¯m listening to him."


    "Olivia Hart!"


    Lily called her name threateningly.


    "You''re still not allowed to touch anything in theb,"


    Olivia insisted.


    "If you continue this, I¡¯m going to get mad, and then I might even end our friendship. Do you really want


    that to happen?"


    Lily acted as if she was angry and turned around, preparing to leave.


    "If I leave now, don¡¯t expect me to answer your calls or texts.I''ll ignore you!"


    This threat was working because Olivia was faltering.


    Olivia was worried that Lily would start ignoring her.


    Her gaze on Lily faltered, and Lily noticed it too.


    Lily pretended that she was about to stomp away in anger when Olivia immediately stopped her.


    She tugged on her arm lightly and said, "Wait, don¡¯t go.I¡¯ll let you in!"


    Lily¡¯s face lit up in delight.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Still, you¡¯ll have to promise me that you won''t touch anything! You¡¯re only allowed to watch, or else I¡¯ll


    call Mr.Russell immediately so he cane over to apprehend you in person!"


    Olivia stated.


    This was thest time she would give in.


    "What do you mean by apprehending me?" Lily asked in annoyance.


    However, as she looked at Olivia¡¯s determined face, she sighed in defeat, "Fine.I won¡¯t touch anything.I


    wonder, am I still your boss, or are you mine now? Also whose workce is this?"


    "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to rece you.It¡¯s just that Mr.Russell has "


    "I know, I know, now can we stop talking about him? Just hearing his name is giving me a headache,"


    Lily waved her hand dismissively.She started to walk into herb.


    It was just like the first time she came into herb, and everything looked so familiar and nostalgic.


    Lily could not help herself as she extended her hand, wanting to touch her tools.


    "Stop right there!"


    Olivia''s voice came from behind her.


    Lily was taken aback by surprise, so her hand froze midair.


    "I''ve already told you that you¡¯re not supposed to touch them.If you don¡¯t listen, ..."


    "you''ll call Alex toe to catch me!"


    Lily interrupted her while shaking her head.


    She sat down on a chair close by.


    "Olivia, when did you be Alex¡¯s loyal subordinate? What did he promise you? I''ll give you twice as


    much!"


    Lily was surprised when Olivia was really mad at herment.


    "who do you take me for? Am I someone who''d sell my friend out for the right price? I promised


    Mr.Russell to do this because I agree with his position.Being pregnant is a huge thing.You need to take


    good care of your body.We never know if an ident might happen in theb or not.How could you


    think I would do this just because of the money..."


    Olivia¡¯s voice was trembling as she was overwhelmed with emotions.


    Noticing that something was not right, Lily immediatelyforted her, "I¡¯m sorry.It¡¯s all my fault.I didn¡¯t


    mean what I said.Please don¡¯t be mad at me."

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    "You were wrong!"


    Olivia threw a re at her and snapped.


    "Yes, yes.It''s all my fault.Now can you please forgive me, your majesty?"


    Lilyforted her by dragging her to the chair.


    "You''re the royalty!"


    Olivia immediately stood up and gave up her seat to Lily.


    "No, that¡¯s not right either.The baby in your tummy is the real royalty!"


    Lily was still taken aback by surprise when Olivia gently nudged her to sit on the chair and ced her


    ear over Lily¡¯s tummy.


    Lily sat stiffly and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m trying to hear if His Majesty is awake," Olivia replied seriously.


    "Please! The baby¡¯s only two months old.How could it even move when it has no hands or legs? It¡¯s still


    a fetus!" Lily exined in bewilderment.


    "Nonsense! It¡¯s getting bigger, and although it¡¯s not fully grown, I can hear its heartbeat.I¡¯m serious!"


    Olivia was so serious that it made Lilyugh.


    After leaning against Lily¡¯s tummy for a while, she finally moved away from Lily with her eyes


    glimmering.


    "So, did you manage to hear the baby?" Lily asked jokingly.


    "Of course I did.It was magical!"


    Olivia nodded.


    Lily could only smile in silence.She said jokingly, "If you love kids so much, why don¡¯t you have one


    with Edward?"


    "Stop teasing me!"


    Olivia mumbled, "That piece of lumber wouldn¡¯t understand."


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m suggesting that you give him a hint."


    Lily knew very well what kind of person Edward was.


    If Olivia would not take the initiative, he would never know when to take it.


    "D-Don¡¯t tell him anything!"


    Olivia replied instantly, "You''re not even done nning your own wedding yet, so why worry about


    me?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "There¡¯s nothing I have to worry about regarding my own wedding.That¡¯s why I could only worry about


    yours,"


    Lily justified.


    Alexander already had everything well-nned for their wedding ceremony.He made sure to n


    everything personally, from the banquet hall to the wedding ceremony souvenirs for the guests.


    Lily did not know that Alexander was such a meticulous guy until now.


    At first, Lily suggested having someone else be in charge of the wedding ns since Alexander was


    also very busy with thepany.


    However, he rejected her proposal, iming that marriage is an important event in one¡¯s life.He wanted


    to make sure to give her a wedding of a lifetime.


    For this, Lily was very grateful.


    "By the way, during your ceremony, will anyone from the Russell family attend?"


    Olivia asked, as she recalled seeing Alexander''s aunt at the couple¡¯s ce the other day.She was a


    force to be reckoned with.


    "Probably not."


    Lily talked with Alexander, and she got to know some of his family background.


    Even though he did not tell her in detail, she could guess that it had to do with a family feud.


    Since they were such a prestigious and huge family, internal conflicts were unavoidable.


    Some families ¡¯ feuds were worse, and there might even be a murder involved.


    Lily could not help but feel sorry for Alexander.


    Although her time with the Lodge family was not always filled with rainbows and sunshine, her


    grandfather ensured she was protected from all kinds of ill intentions.


    Aside from the incident with Henry, most of her childhood was peaceful.


    "Then, how about your family? Would they be attending?" Olivia asked.


    "I''ve already sent them invitation cards, but I¡¯m not sure if they can attend."


    Justin had been extremely busy since regaining his position as head of the household.


    They were not even able tomunicate often over the phone.


    Justin was a quiet person, and it had only gotten worse recently.


    Lily sighed and ced one of her palms lightly over her tummy.


    She hoped that her child would be able to grow up in a happy and healthy environment.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    Since she was on the way home from her workce, Lily was surprised to see a car with a foreign


    number te parked outside the entrance of her house.She could not help but nce at the car in


    curiosity.She was about to walk through the gates when a car door opened and a person stepped out.


    To her pleasant surprise, it was Justin.She had just thought about him a while back at her office, and


    now he surprised her bying over without even giving her a call.


    Lily immediately instructed the driver to stop the car and got out, asking, "What are you doing here?"


    Lily had never been particrly close to Justin, and it was as if there was an invisible wall between


    them.


    However, after their grandfather passed away, their rtionship improved as they wererades


    ¡®battling¡¯ amon enemy.


    "How could I not be here for your wedding? We¡¯re family, after all,"


    Justin studied her carefully and concluded with a frown, "You''ve lost weight."


    "No, I didn¡¯t.I think I¡¯ve gotten fatter.I¡¯ve been eating a lottely!"


    She touched her cheeks and smiled.


    "I¡¯m d that you¡¯re happy and well.It looks like no one had given you any trouble!"


    Justinmented nonchntly.


    However, Lily was trying to hold back the tears that were building up around her eyes.


    "Of course! Who would dare give me problems? I¡¯m from the Lodge family, after all!" Lily replied, trying


    to sound tough.


    Justin smiled contentedly.


    "It¡¯s good you''re aware of this!"


    "It¡¯s too hot here.Let¡¯s talk inside!"


    She nced at his car, "Did you drive here?"


    The journey from Sapphine to Brown City was at least a three-hour drive.


    Did hee all the way just to see her? "yeah, I had something to do here, so I thought I¡¯de and


    see you," he added nonchntly.


    Lily pouted but chose not to expose him foring here just to see her.It was not like she wouldugh


    at him if she found out.


    Lily could hear amotion outside after they entered the porch.


    She noticed several huge cargo trucks following behind Justin¡¯s car.


    The vi they lived in was huge, but still, it was not big enough to amodate several cargo trucks


    simultaneously.


    "What''s all this?"


    Lily asked in utter surprise.


    "Since you''re officially getting married, the Lodge family has to ensure you¡¯re sent off properly.Since


    you''ve chosen to hold a wedding ceremony, even though your marriage has already been registered,


    we''ll need to do things the right way.You''re the only granddaughter and direct descendant of the Lodge


    family, after all, "


    Justin said solemnly, "Grandpa was supposed to do this, but..."


    Justin chose not to talk about it, as this would only make them sad.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I tried my best to prepare for this, but I¡¯m still unsure if I¡¯ve done it right.Please, don¡¯t be upset if I


    missed something."


    Lily was ovee with emotion by what Justin had said.She was so happy and grateful at the same


    time.


    "Justin...brother..."


    She had always called him by his name, but this time she chose to call him her brother, and with this


    gesture, ill feelings and barriers between thempletely melted.


    They were the closest family members left in the Lodge family.


    They were family.


    Justin smiled gently and lifted his hand to ruffle her hair.


    "Silly girl!"


    The gifts were immediately moved into Lily¡¯s house by the people Justin brought.


    There were lots of things, from furniture torge chests of jewelry.


    Everything Justin had prepared was extravagant.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    Lily chose not to look at the gifts and invited Justin into the house for tea.She instructed a housekeeper


    to brew a pot of flower tea since the weather was so hot.


    Justin rarely drinks anything sweet, and he prefers water or tea.


    They had kept it a habit for many years since they were all fighters.


    They had to ensure their bodies were healthy and in top shape.


    Even when they sat on the sofa, they made sure that their postures were upright.


    "Have you decided on the venue for the wedding ceremony?"


    Justin took a sip of his tea and asked.


    "Alex has decided on the Isles Hotel," Lily told Justin, as she had heard some details from Alexander.


    Justin nodded his head.It was just as he had predicted.


    The Isles Hotel was, after all, one of the city''s most famous ones.


    "How many guests have you decided on? Did his side of the family say anything?"


    "I¡¯m not sure about the exact number of guests.As for the Russell family..."


    Lily hesitated for a moment.


    The Russell family¡¯s situation wasplicated, and she did not want Justin to worry too much, so she


    just decided to leave it at that.


    "They''re well.His family is very friendly.I¡¯ve already met his aunt and grandmother."


    "Okay,"


    Justin nodded and then added, "I¡¯ve seen Mrs.Russell as well.She¡¯s quite..."


    Due to the nature of his upbringing, talking about someone behind their back was just below him,


    especially if they were of higher seniority.He paused for a while and continued, "She may be a bit


    difficult sometimes, but you must be patient.After all, you¡¯d be family too.If she makes you feel slightly


    ufortable, try your best not to go against her, okay?"


    Justin continued, "However...You have to understand what I mean.Showing her respect doesn¡¯t mean


    you¡¯re weak.If she doesn¡¯t respect you or even intentionally makes things difficult for you, you shouldn¡¯t


    put up with her either.Remember, you have the Lodge family behind you, and we¡¯ll always be your


    strongest reinforcement."


    "Okay!"


    Lily swallowed the urge to cry as she pouted, trying to force a smile, "Don¡¯t forget, my kickboxing skills


    are no weaker than yours.Who would dare intimidate me?"


    "Your skills are really good," he agreed, as Lily was a natural and the best in the family.


    Yet...


    "It¡¯s easy to spot your enemy if they''reing at you from the front.However, if they set you up in the


    dark, you might not be able to handle it.If there¡¯s anything you need help with, remember that you¡¯ re


    not alone," Justin reminded her continuously.


    Lily had never known that Justin was such a worrywart.He was like a mother, nagging her about this


    and that, worried that she would not be able to take good care of herself.


    Though Lily was touched, she found it kind of funny as well.


    "Fine, I know! Stop trying to make it sound like I¡¯m going onto a battlefield.I¡¯m getting married, not


    about to die," Lily joked.


    "What nonsense are you on about, you silly girl? Don¡¯t say something like that about such a joyous


    asion.As long as you are happy, that¡¯s most important."


    Justin gave her a disapproving look.


    "So, have you decided where to go for the honeymoon?"


    Even though it had nothing to do with him, he could not help his curiosity.Lily¡¯s face instantly fell when


    he brought this up.


    "No, we can¡¯t go anywhere."


    "Huh? Is Alexander that busy?" Justin asked in surprise.


    Could he not even take some time off work to go on his honeymoon? Then, how was he supposed to


    spend time at home after their marriage if he was that busy?


    "No, that¡¯s not it.It¡¯s me.He won¡¯t allow me to travel."


    She really wanted to go for their honeymoon.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, she was still in her early stage, and it was good for her to move around more often.


    "You? Why? Are you sick?" He studied her closely.


    She had lost weight, was it due to her being ill? "No, I¡¯m...I¡¯m pregnant," she said, embarrassed.

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    "P-Preg..."


    Justin was too shocked to speak and stuttered fora while before saying, "You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m going to


    be an uncle soon?"


    This was huge news, and he needed time to digest it.


    Lily nodded as she looked at Justin.


    Even though he looked calm while sitting in his chair, he was rubbing his palms against each other.


    He nced at her, then lowered his gaze and looked again at her.


    Lily could tell that he was excited about this news, and she found it funny.


    His reaction toward this news was even stronger than Alexander¡¯s, but then again, Lily was half asleep


    when Alexander heard the news of her pregnancy, so she could not see his reaction.


    "This is good news, very good news," he said, "So...make sure you get adequate rest, and you should


    let Alexander worry about the others."


    "Yeah, he has decided to do everything himself.He doesn¡¯t want me to worry about the wedding ns


    or allow me to even go to my ownb," Lily was whining to Justin.


    After getting pregnant, there was nothing she could do.She was bored.


    "He¡¯s absolutely right!"


    Justin took this opportunity to show Lily that he agreed with his future brother-inw.


    Lily was annoyed.


    No one understood her pain and was willing to side with her, "Then, how long will you be staying in


    Brown City? Let me take you around."


    He waved his hands to reject her offer and said, "I''ll be leaving today.I came over because I have


    something to do, and besides, you¡¯re pregnant now, so you shouldn¡¯t be running around


    unnecessarily.You¡¯re not a child anymore.You must learn to take good care of yourself and watch your


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    diet."


    They were always left to fend for themselves from a young age, and words like these were always left


    unsaid.


    Lily felt a tad bit sad.


    "All right.You take good care of yourself too."


    She paused for a moment and added, "By the way, how¡¯s Un...Uncle? Is he well?"


    Lily hesitated for a while before deciding to address him as their uncle.


    Even though he had made a grave mistake, he was still their uncle and had already paid for his


    mistakes.


    "He¡¯s fine and focusing on his health.It¡¯s a good thing, and he doesn¡¯t need to worry about those


    useless things," Justin nced at Lily, looking like he had something he wanted to tell her.


    Lily waited, but he ended up not saying anything and stood up to leave, "Okay, I should leave now.


    Take good care of yourself, and remember to avoid going out alone."


    "Why?" Lily asked in confusion.


    "You¡¯re not alone anymore.Furthermore, there¡¯ll be many things happening as you''re nning to get


    married.The public is also focused on your gossip, so it might be dangerous for you to leave the house


    alone..."


    "I..."


    Justin interrupted her before she could continue, "I know you''re confident in your kickboxing skills, but


    you should know that you''re not the same as you were before since you''re pregnant now.Your body


    has changed, so don''t force yourself, especially since you have your baby to protect," he finished.


    Although it seemed like Justin was just reminding her to be careful, Lily could tell that there was more


    behind what he had just said.


    "Okay, I promise to take care of myself.Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    She tilted her head and looked at him.Did Justin really juste to give her gifts?


    "..No, don¡¯t hesitate to call me if anything happens.You¡¯re never alone," he said.


    "Okay,"


    After Lily sent Justin off, she knew that he had something on his mind from the way he talked and his


    expressions.


    However, Justin had always been someone who loved to keep to himself.


    If he had made up his mind not to speak about something, it did not matter how many times Lily


    questioned him, he would still refuse to tell her.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    Lily did not know that Justin had something to tell her, but he swallowed his words after learning about


    her pregnancy.


    Justin sat silently in his car for a long moment before finally saying, "Go to La Beaut¨¦ Group."


    Alexander had just finished signing a document for his employee, who then walked out of his office.


    Soon after, Justin came into the room unannounced.


    "I heard from Lily that you came over to our ce earlier.Why didn¡¯t you stay longer instead ofing


    here?"


    Alexander put the cap back on his pen and continued, "You¡¯re not here to talk business with me, are


    you?"


    Justin walked over and sat on the sofa opposite Alexander¡¯s desk.Both his hands were on his knees as


    he looked up.


    "Have you heard of the Riggs?"


    "Pigs?"


    Alexander frowned, puzzled by Justin¡¯s random question, which he had misheard.It rendered Justin


    speechless for a moment before he exined, "No, I meant the Riggs family, that¡¯s known for their


    family¡¯s kickboxing skills.They¡¯re simr to my family but chose to stay under the radar many years


    ago."


    Nodding, Alexander replied, "I know about them.My uncle is going to marry someone in that


    family.What¡¯s up?"


    With a raised brow, Justin asked in slight surprise, "You know about them?"


    "why wouldn¡¯t I know about my own family matters?"


    Alexander chuckled, thinking that it was not a big deal.


    When he looked at Justin¡¯s stern expression again, he guessed that the man was probably at his office


    for this matter.


    "You¡¯re not here just because of this, are you?"


    Justin nodded.


    "Yeah, but not entirely.I just wanted to remind Lily about this earlier, but I don¡¯t want her to be bothered


    by all these things since I now know that she¡¯s pregnant.I thought that I should tell you about it."


    Alexander knew that Justin was a cautious person, and he must have had something important to say


    for him to be here.


    Hence, he became serious, pulled up a chair, and sat in front of Justin.


    "I¡¯m listening."


    "I¡¯m sure you''re aware of the Riggs family¡¯s capabilities.Although they had been keeping lowkey for


    many years, there would always be news about their family from time to time.


    The outsiders are saying that Heather, the new head of the family, who is also the woman your uncle is


    going to marry, is apparently ambitious and ruthless.


    "Since she¡¯s willing to go through with the arranged marriage with your uncle, she¡¯ll see Lily often in the


    future.ording to the rules, Lily must address her as Aunt Heather.It''d be great if they could get along


    well, but what if..."


    "That''s what this is about?"


    Alexander interjected, understanding where Justin wasing from.


    "If it¡¯s about that, you don¡¯t need to worry.You might not know my family''s situation well, but I¡¯ve told Lily


    we¡¯ll be by ourselves, and it¡¯s unnecessary for her to move to the Russell family¡¯s residence.She


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    doesn¡¯t need to entertain all of my family''s elders.I¡¯ve also told the Russells that they¡¯re not allowed to


    her."


    Shocked, Justin¡¯s mouth was slightly open.He did not think that the rtionship between Alexander


    and his family was terrible to this extent.


    "That''s why it doesn''t matter much to Lily who my uncle marries.Trust me.I¡¯ll protect her well!"


    Since that was the case, Justin felt much more relieved, but...


    "There¡¯s one more thing..."


    Justin continued.


    "In our circle, these two people exist, and I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard about them before."Alexander


    nodded with a frown.


    "I do.Was it them who came to cause trouble when your family was in a chaotic state back then?"

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    "Yeah, it was them." Justin nodded.


    "However, they were instigated by someone else.The Light-Shadow Killers are infamous in the


    kickboxing circle and have done many dirty things.Recently, I found that there¡¯s a mastermind in the


    dark who''s been ordering them all along."


    Alexander looked at him and pondered.


    "You''re saying that Ms.Riggs is the mastermind?"


    Nodding, Justin assured, "My sources should be reliable."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s capable of this?"


    Alexander heard about this back then, and he could guess his uncle¡¯s outlook on the situation.


    All these years, the number of people who tried to seize power from Alexander at the Russell family¡¯s


    residence had only increased.


    They had pulled many tricks to do that as well.


    Alexander felt that the ce was too nasty andcked the warmth a home should have, so he avoided


    going back there and meeting all those people unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Due to his blood rtionship with the Russells and his grandfather''sst words before he passed away,


    Alexander could not ignore the other Russellspletely.


    He still cared for their well-being and made sure that they could live wealthy lives without worrying


    about their financial situation, but that was the most he could do for them.


    Knowing that Alexander would not do anything to them, they had be more aggressive in recent


    years, treating him as a blind man and ying all their tricks, whether in the dark or right in his face.


    None of those could threaten him anyway.


    However, things were different now because Alexander had Lily in his life, and they would soon have a


    child.


    Now, he had to consider them in everything he did and ensure his protections were sufficient.


    Getting hurt himself would be fine, but if they hurt the people he cared about, they would pay the price.


    "Don¡¯t underestimate her just because she¡¯s a woman.She¡¯s a brilliant one.I¡¯ve never seen or met her


    before, but I trust that those rumors didn¡¯t just appear out of nowhere.Also, the Riggs family had been


    staying low for decades but managed to get back on their feet in just a decade.That¡¯s not something an


    ordinary person would be able to do."


    Justin paused before he continued, his expression solemn.


    "It''ll be fine if she just minds her own business.That way, all of us can live in peace, but [ worry that¡¯s


    not all she wants.I¡¯m sure the little benefits your uncle gets are not what she¡¯s interested in getting from


    this arranged marriage, isn¡¯t it?"


    With the current status and reputation of the Riggs family, Alexander would be the top choice if they


    wanted to n an arranged marriage with the Russell family.She could not be in on this arranged


    marriage for nothing but love, could she? "T''ll find a chance to meet up with Ms.Riggs."


    Alexander pondered before adding, "Don¡¯t worry so much.I promise you I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt


    Lily and our child, no matter what happens.I¡¯m willing to put my life on the line for them."


    Justin¡¯s tense expression finally rxed a little as he nodded lightly.


    "I feel more at ease now after hearing what you said."


    Then he stood up and said, "I''ll be heading back now.We¡¯ll talk again soon."


    Ralph decided to invite Heather out again.


    Although theirst encounter was slightly strange, it left Ralph wanting more.


    It gave him a sense of aplishment whenever he thought of how obedient Heather was toward him


    when she was well-known for being serious by other people.


    While he made the call, he wandered along the streets and sawa pretty bracelet outside a store.


    He thought of Heather¡¯s slender and fair wrist, believing that he had to spend some money on her for


    their rtionship to take a step forward.


    However, she did not pick up the call, even after along time.


    Ralph straightened his back, his gaze averting from the store to his surroundings, and to his surprise,


    he caught sight of the woman he had been missing in the cafe across the street.


    Heather was sitting by the window opposite a man who looked foreign to Ralph.


    The two seemed to be engaged in a chat.


    After recovering from his initial surprise, Ralph¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡®So this is why she¡¯s not answering my calls! She¡¯s busy entertaining another man! She was acting all


    weak and obedient in front of me just a few days ago, but look at how arrogant she looks right now!


    What a good actress she is!¡¯ His impression of her worsened while he strode in big steps across the


    street.


    In the cafe, Heather was sitting with her hands crossed in front of her chest.


    A cup of expresso was ced before her, and her gaze was cold as she listened to her subordinate¡¯s


    report.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    "The arrangement isplete, and we can gradually move into the market.There are still some


    difficulties for us to break through because a few conglomerates are in control."


    "Of course, it¡¯s going to be difficult! What would I need all of you for if it was simple?"Heather


    questioned, "Am I paying you to do nothing?"


    The man did not dare to utter another word.


    "Conglomerates? They¡¯re all useless.The Tanner family is in a mess now, and they¡¯re still recovering,


    so they won¡¯t be able to do anything.The Lodge family had some troubles too.As for the Russell


    family..."


    Heather smirked.


    "You guys don¡¯t need to worry about that.Just do as I asked."


    "Yes, Ms.Riggs."


    The man nodded.


    A look of satisfaction finally appeared on Heather''s face as she picked up the cup of espresso and took


    a sip.


    From the corner of her eyes, she caught sight of someone, making her expression darken instantly.


    "You can leave first."


    "Ms.Riggs?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Leave now!" she ordered in a low voice and put her cup down, which got the man to stand up and


    walk away immediately.


    When he exited the cafe door, he had a head-on encounter with Ralph.


    Ralph shot him a fierce gaze, which stunned him for a moment.


    Then, Ralph strode right toward Heather aggressively.


    "Ms.Riggs!"


    Although he was addressing her politely, one could tell that he was suppressing his wrath right now.


    "Mr.Russell."


    Heather looked up and said faintly, "What a coincidence."


    Her attitude stunned Ralph because that was not how she addressed him thest time they saw each


    other.


    She always had her head lowered, looking timid.


    However, she looked confident and calm right now, totally unbothered by his appearance at the cafe.


    Initially, he thought she would be all flustered and tried to exin the situation to him anxiously.


    Seeing that she had found the situation usual, Ralph got even more riled up and sat opposite her.


    His cold voice came a secondter.


    "Ms.Riggs, what¡¯s the meaning of all this?"


    "I don¡¯t understand what you mean."


    Heather frowned and looked at him, finding him a little annoying.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to run into this stupid guy here.I would¡¯ve brought that annoying girl with me if I had


    known"


    Ralph was rendered speechless for a moment by her words.


    He felt suffocated, like a ball of fury burning within him, choking him up.


    "I thought we reached a certain consensus after ourst date.Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to be on


    a date with someone else when you¡¯re going to get married soon?"


    To be honest, Heather would have sshed coffee on his face by now if it was not for his identity.


    ¡®What? She¡¯s going to get engaged to me soon, but she is here, on a date with another man? She¡¯s


    totally cheating on me!¡¯ However, Heather just smiled calmly and looked at him with a mocking gaze as


    she shrugged.


    "Mr.Russell, won¡¯t I even have the right to have a cup of coffee with my friend after getting engaged to


    you? Plus, we¡¯re not even engaged yet, are we?"

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    Ralph felt humiliated by her words, which felt like a hard p to his face.


    When his furious gaze met hers, the fire burning within him immediately diminished.


    ¡®Why is this woman so different from how she was when I met her two days ago? She¡¯s apletely


    different person! I would have thought that I got the wrong person if she didn¡¯t look the same, if her


    words didn¡¯t match, and if I didn¡¯t know what she looked like"


    "I..."


    Ralph muttered, not daring to be harsh on her anymore, and could only give in.


    "Okay then.I¡¯m sorry, and I admit that I was wrong.I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to you, but you


    must understand that I''m a normal man, and like any other, I would get jealous when I see my fianc¨¦e


    drinking coffee with another man.Heather, I just love you too much!"


    As he said that, he reached his hand across the table, wanting to hold hers.


    In response, Heather''s hand shifted ce so fast that he almost did not notice her movement.


    A secondter, her hand was already off the tabletop, which made Ralph even more awkward when his


    palm came into contact with the table.


    "Heather..."


    "Don¡¯t call my name like that!"


    Heather reproved.


    The way he called her name disgusted her.


    "What happened? You were fine a few days ago.Did I do something wrong and make you angry? Is it


    because of what happened earlier? It¡¯s my fault, and I apologize, all right? Could you forgive me?"


    Ralph said sincerely, and after giving it some thought, he took out the bracelet he had bought from the


    store earlier and put it in front of her like an offering.


    "Look I even bought a gift for you.I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, so this must be fate.You don¡¯t even


    know how happy I was when I saw you! Heather, forgive me..."


    "I¡¯ll say it again.Do not call my name like that!"


    Heather¡¯s voice sounded like it was covered with ice, so cold and piercing.It sent chills up Ralph¡¯s


    spine.


    He shuddered, not daring to call her name anymore, and pushed the jewelry box forward carefully.


    "Then...take a look at this? Do you like it?"


    Heather just nced at it, but it did not look like she was going to pick it up and have a closer look.


    Seeing her this way made Ralph even more anxious.


    "M-Ms.Riggs, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong to make you mad.We had a great time a few days ago,


    didn¡¯t we? I thought you were happy as well.If you don¡¯t like something about me, you can tell me


    immediately.Although it¡¯s an arranged marriage for the both of us, I still believe that we should not only


    care about our own interests but love each other as well."


    He paused before adding, "I like you a lot, but if you don¡¯t feel the same, I won¡¯t force it on you either.I


    swear!"


    While saying all that, he tried his best to look sincere and gazed at her affectionately.


    It disgusted Heather so much that she almost gave him a flying kick.


    However, his words did remind her of something ¡ªthe arranged marriage.


    ¡®I still have important things on my agenda and can¡¯t stop just because of this disgusting man"


    Heather avoided his gaze and looked toward the jewelry box.She pulled it closer to her with one hand


    and opened it, revealing a delicately designed pearl bracelet.


    It was pretty, but it did not fit her.She practiced kickboxing often and had tobat other people


    frequently.


    Wearing such a thing would just get in her way.


    She tapped on it twice, closed the box, and put it into her pocket.


    "Thanks."


    Ralph thought she would be ted and even put the bracelet on right away, but she only gave him a


    cold, one-word reply.It was slightly disappointing for him, to say the least.


    Then, he tried again.


    "Shall I put it on for you?"


    "It¡¯s fine."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Heather stood up and said, "I just remembered that I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll be


    leaving.See you next time."

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    After saying that, Heather was ready to leave, with Ralph chasing after her.


    "Where are you going? Let me take you."


    "I have a car."


    She did not stop and just continued to walk quickly.


    "You can ask your driver to take your car home.It¡¯s rare for us to spend time together, so don¡¯t be so


    cold to me, all right? Give me a chance to spend time with you, hm?"


    "I drove here."


    "You did? Didn''t you say that you can¡¯t drive?"


    He vaguely remembered that she mentioned something about not knowing how to drive.


    Plus, she seemed to have a driver who drove her back when they bade farewell the other day too.


    Heather finally stopped and replied after some thought, "I learned how to do it."


    "In such a short time?"


    It astonished Ralph.


    ¡®She learned how to drive in just a few days? Getting a license would take much longer than this, right?¡¯


    "I¡¯ve been learning, and I just got my driving license recently" she replied perfunctorily, not wanting to


    spend time talking about all this nonsense with him anymore.


    She turned around and stretched her arm, putting it in front of her to widen the distance between them.


    "Mr.Russell, I¡¯m interested to date you, and there¡¯s a possibility for us to get married, but please don¡¯t


    go overboard.I need my personal space too.If you can¡¯t ept this and you can¡¯t respect me for that,


    it¡¯s pointless for us to continue with this rtionship."


    Ralph was stunned by her reprimands.


    All this time, he thought he had her in the palm of his hands and that he was in control of the entire


    situation.


    When he met with Heather today, he felt like they had gone back to square one again.


    The thing was that he had no idea what he did wrong.


    ¡®She¡¯s just being unreasonable!¡¯ At the sight of her sharp gaze, a chill rose from the bottom of his


    heart.His feet seemed to have frozen in ce as he stood still.


    "I-I got it."


    While staring at him, Heather retracted her arm and took two steps back before she turned around and


    left.She did not once look back and soon, she disappeared from his sight.


    Ralph had hoped that she would not bear to leave him behind and take a look at him, but she left


    without looking back, not caring about him at all.


    After she left for some time, he finally took a breath, as if the huge rock that was pressing down on him


    had suddenly been lifted, relieving him of the pressure.


    ¡®This woman is too difficult to read"


    Although he had heard all kinds of rumors about her before, it gave him an illusion that everything was


    false after spending time with her the other day.


    To him, she was just like any other woman who would be obedient to their partner after they fell in love.


    However, today¡¯s encounter woke him up, like he was sshed with a bucket of cold water from head


    to toe.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡®Obedient? Timid and shy? Those are all fake! This woman is nuts!¡¯


    One moment, she could be lovely, allowing him to kiss and hug her, but she could turn into a devil the


    next second.


    The way she looked at him earlier made him feel like a knife was pressing on his neck, and she would


    behead him if he took another step forward.


    It was terrifying! On the other hand, Heather had gotten into her car and started her engine to drive


    away.


    She threw the box out of her car window as well.


    After driving a short distance, she stepped on the brakes and looked back at the abandoned jewelry


    box.


    Once she gave it some thought, she picked it up and brushed the dust off it.


    Then, she tossed it away again, but onto the passenger seat this time.


    She got into her car once again and fastened her seatbelt.


    This time, she drove away without any hesitation.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    In Eudora, there was a private manor that took up smaller than the averagend size of a typical


    manor.


    Since it was far from the city, itcked development opportunities, so the housing price was low and the


    poption sparse.


    Only a few people here knew who the manor belonged to.


    Heather¡¯s car was arriving, and when it came to aplete stop, a maid came over and opened the


    door for her.


    She exited the vehicle and threw the keys to the maid, who then went to park the car in the garage


    while Heather walked into the house.


    "Ms.Riggs, wee back," another maid greeted her as soon as she entered the house.


    She then bent over with a pair of slippers and helped Heather change into them carefully.


    Another one came over to help her remove her coat and change her clothes.


    Everything went smoothly, and Heather seemed to be used to this routine.She just opened her arms


    and let them serve her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A momentter, she squinted her eyes and asked, "Where is she?"


    "Ms.Hannah is in her room," one of the maids answered softly.


    "Okay."


    Heather nodded in satisfaction and put her arms back to her sides.


    After taking a few steps, she thought of something again and turned around.


    "Wait a minute."


    She walked over and took the jewelry box from her coat pocket.


    As she nced at it, she dismissed the maid.


    "You can go now."


    Then, she continued to head to the room downstairs.It was considered a semi-basement, where


    sunlight would shine into the room for about two hours a day.


    That was the room Hannah stayed in.It was not that there were not enough rooms in this manor.


    In fact, there were so many rooms that the storerooms took up a few of them.


    However, Heather got Hannah to stay in the semi-basement for one reason¡ª she did not want to see


    Hannah wandering around in the house.


    Heather believed that she was already the perfect daughter for her parents, and she did not understand


    why her mother had to give birth to Hannah, who she deemed useless.


    Hannah was her twin who looked the same as her, but Hannah was timid, and seeing that riled Heather


    up.


    Fortunately, Heather found it useful to keep Hannah around now, and she did not support her living for


    nothing.


    She pushed the door open and strode into the room.


    Hannah, who heard the movement in the room, turned around quickly with a panicked face, looking just


    like a frightened dear.


    Upon seeing the expression on Hannah¡¯s face, Heather felt a wave of disgust again.


    ¡®I¡¯d never show such an expression! She¡¯s so embarrassing!¡¯


    "H-Heather, you''re back."


    Hannah would stutter whenever she spoke to Heather.


    "Yeah." Heather frowned.


    With a swift movement of her arm, something fell into Hannah¡¯s hands.


    Stunned, Hannah took a step back, slightly afraid.


    When the itemnded in her hand, she looked down at it.


    "This is..."


    Then, she opened the box slowly and saw the pearl bracelet.


    Her eyes brightened instantly, and one could see how much she liked it.


    Surprised, she asked, "Did you buy this for me?"


    "In your dreams,"


    Heather snorted and looked at Hannah mockingly.


    ¡®Me? What in the world is she thinking? Why would she even think that I would buy anything for her?¡¯


    Initially, Heather wanted to ignore Hannah¡¯s question, but she found the sight of her sister¡¯s sparkling


    gaze at the piece of jewelry annoying.


    She cleared her throat and borated, "The man you went on a date with a few days ago bought it."


    "Him?"


    Hannah''s gaze flickered, slightly surprised, and her cheeks had even turned red.


    That made Heather speechless because she hated seeing this look on Hannah¡¯ face.


    Her frown became even deeper as she asked, "Why are you blushing? You¡¯re not interested in him, are


    you?"


    To Heather, Ralph was a cringy yboy.


    He had the looks that could attract girls, but she liked nothing about him, from his behavior to how he


    spoke and carried himself.She could not believe that Hannah blushed when she heard that he was the


    one who brought the bracelet.


    ¡®She¡¯s so dumb"

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    ¡®Could it be that she likes him?¡¯


    "N-No!"


    Hannah shook her head fervently and exined in a hurry, "I¡­ I have no feelings for him."


    "That¡¯s better be the case! Don¡¯t you ever forget that you¡¯re supposed to help me, not to fall in love with


    him for real! Hannah Riggs, listen to me carefully.You¡¯ll be my shadow forever, and no one will know


    about your existence!"


    Hannah had her head hung low, nodding, while the light in her gaze diminished gradually.


    "Heather, I know that I¡¯ll be your shadow forever.I won¡¯tpete for anything with you."


    "Compete with me?"


    That phrase made Heather scoff.


    "Do you think you''re qualified to do that? You''ve never been better than me in anything you did ever


    since we were young! How could youpete with me? Also, the man bought this stupid thing for me!


    I only gave it to you because I pitied you.Plus, you need to deal with him in my ce.Wear this, so he


    doesn¡¯t get suspicious."


    When Hannah heard the bracelet was for Heather, her face paled instantly.


    This sight made Heather feel so much better.


    ¡®Did she think that she could change anything just because we look the same and that she went


    outside twice to help me with my matters? She can only live in the dark forever! Be it at my parent''s


    house or in this manor, I¡¯m the only Ms.Riggs.She isn¡¯t fit to be called a Riggs, and it¡¯s good enough


    that I got the maids to address her as Ms.Hannah"


    "Be smart and make sure he doesn¡¯t notice anything! If anything goes wrong in my n because of


    you, you know the consequences you will face!"


    Heather red at her sister sharply.


    Hannah lowered her head again and answered softly, her voice so soft that it was almost inaudible, "I-I


    got it..."


    "Good.Have you finished the milk for today? Have you weighed yourself?"


    Heather nodded at her response and continued to ask.


    "I did.101 pounds.I finished the milk too."


    Her weight got Heather¡¯s brows to lock into a frown.


    "Why aren¡¯t you gaining any weight? Where did all the food you ate go? If you keep being so skinny, do


    you think you¡¯ll look like me?"


    To ensure that the two of them could look as identical as possible, Hannah needed to look like Heather


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    in all aspects, from her face, figure, weight, and whatnot, for Hannah to keep pretending to be Heather


    when she worked on her tasks.


    Fortunately, they were simr in height, so they could just work on the sole of the shoes for this matter.


    However, that could not be done to their figures.


    As Heather practiced kickboxing all year round, her body was lean.


    Hannah was too skinnypared to her, but she was not born for kickboxing.


    She also rarely left the house and had only a little space to move around daily.


    When they were still living at the Riggs family''s residence, Hannah still had the freedom to walk around


    and exercise, but she could not do that here.


    If anyone were to see two of them at the same time, their secret would be busted.


    Heather trusted her servants in this manor because they were working in the Riggs family¡¯s residence


    before this and were loyal to her.


    It was the outsiders that Heather was wary of.


    It was time for her to move faster and speed up the progress of her arranged marriage with Ralph.


    "Go and meet that man tomorrow," Heather said after some thought.


    Hannan was startled by that and shot her head up.


    "A-Again?"


    "What? Stop looking like you¡¯re entering a war zone.Also, don¡¯t hang your head low in front of him all


    the time! That isn¡¯t like me at all! Ask him about his ns for the marriage arrangement tomorrow, and


    get him to give me a detailed agenda.Also, ask him about his wedding gift to me.I need exact answers


    for all that."


    ¡°I...I''m afraid that I can¡¯t remember what to ask him."


    "You''re so stupid!"


    Heather rolled her eyes and continued after a while, "Forget it.I¡¯ll send the questions to you tomorrow


    through text.You can just refer to it and ask him, can¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    "Y-yeah."


    Hannah¡¯s voice was almost inaudible, and one would have missed it if they did not listen carefully.


    The sight of Hannah would always make Heather feel irritated for no reason.She waved her hand and


    reminded, "Okay.Just stay here obediently and don¡¯t wander around.Remember everything I¡¯ve told


    you!"


    "I''ll remember them!"


    Hannah repeated her elder sister¡¯s words like a robot.


    Heather was not going to be bothered and get engaged in an argument with Hannah because of this


    either, as her younger sister had always been this way since they were young.


    Finally, she turned around to exit the room, leaving Hannah to stare at the pearl bracelet inside.


    Each of the pearls was perfectly round, and they shone with a warm luster.


    ¡®It¡¯s so pretty! Still, it¡¯s for Heather, not for me.No one would buy anything for me or care for me.Heather


    has always been the one people cared for.She is the dazzling light admired by many, while I am the


    annoying shadow that shouldn¡¯t have existed in the first ce"


    Hannah took the bracelet from the box and wore it around her wrist.Her wrist was even more slender


    than Heather¡¯s since she was the thinner among the two.


    The bracelet fits perfectly on her wrist, leaving not much room left.


    ¡®If Heather were the one who wore this, it would be too tight on her wrist.The man sure doesn¡¯t know


    how to pick the right size for a woman!¡¯ When Ralph arrived home, Margaret was already there, waiting


    for him.She was looking at the things in the house, her gaze beaming.


    "Ralph, you¡¯re back! Come and take a look at these things that I bought today! Do you think they''re


    suitable to be given as gifts to Ms.Riggs? Would she like it?"


    In contrast to her excitement, Ralph showed ack of interest.


    "How would I know about that?"


    He waved his hand and slumped onto the sofa.


    Frustration was written all over his face.


    Margaret sensed that something was amiss and the smile on her face diminished.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    She walked over to check out on her son and stretched her arm out to touch his forehead.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ralph just shook his head.


    "Mom, I¡¯m not sick! I¡¯m just not in high spirits right now! I finally understand howplicated a woman


    can be and how hard it is to understand them today!"


    Initially, Margaret was worried, but hearing his words made her chuckle as she took a seat by his side.


    She faced him and asked, "What happened?"


    "I have no idea either! She was so obedient thest time we met and listened to everything I said.I


    wanted to ask her out again today, but I bumped into her."


    "That¡¯s fate!"


    Margaret smiled.


    "Yeah, that was what I thought at the time as well and I went over to her, but she didn¡¯t look happy to


    see me at all.She was so cold toward me, and I felt that she would beat me up if I got a step closer to


    her."


    Whenever Ralph thought about Heather¡¯s gaze, he still felt chills climbing up his spine.It confused him


    about how she could change drastically in a few days.


    ¡®It has only been a few days.The other day, she was just like a rabbit, adorable and obedient, but why


    did she be a tigress today?"


    Margaret was stunned at first, but after thinking about it, she chuckled.


    "You''re just exaggerating! Although Ms.Riggs came from a kickboxing family, her family is different from


    those thugs out there.They¡¯re skilled inbat but won¡¯t harm normal people like you and


    me.Moreover, you¡¯re her fianc¨¦!"


    "But she was..."

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Chapter 954.


    Seeing his confused and irritated look, Margaret said, "Tell me about it then.What was she doing at the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    time, and what were you doing? What did the two of you talk about? I¡¯ll analyze the situation and see if


    you did or said anything wrong to make her unhappy."


    Margaret''s words shocked Ralph, who shifted slightly to the side and looked at his mother in disbelief.


    "Mom! You¡¯re kidding me, aren¡¯t you? You want to analyze the situation for me? How would you know


    what¡¯s in her head? She¡¯s so much younger than you are!"


    "What? Are you calling me an old woman?"


    Displeased, Margaret threw him a sidelong nce and asked.


    "No, no, no! That¡¯s not what I meant.I just wanted to say that you might not be able to guess what she


    is thinking."


    "That¡¯s hard to say."


    Margaret seemed confident.


    "You don¡¯t understand this.We''re both women, and I''d understand her better than you, you silly


    boy.Come on, are you going to tell me? I¡¯m leaving if you¡¯re not going to say anything.By then, you can


    think about it yourself!"


    Margaret was about to get up, and it made Ralph give it some thought.


    ¡®Whatever.Rather than being frustrated alone, I might as well listen to what she has to say"


    He quickly held Margaret¡¯s wrist to stop her from walking away.


    "Mom! I''ll tell you everything, all right?"


    Then, he started to recount today¡¯s incident.


    "I went shopping today and wanted to buy her a gift.I bought a pearl bracelet, and when I came out of


    the store, I saw her at the cafe opposite the street.What a coincidence, right?"


    Margaret nodded.


    "And then?"


    "And then I saw that she was not alone.She was drinking coffee with a man.I don¡¯t know who the man


    is, and I¡¯ve never seen him before.I thought she was on a blind date with another man and had gotten


    caught by me! Mom, she''s already engaged to me but was drinking coffee with another man.How could


    she do that?"


    Ralph would still get mad wherever he thought about it.


    At this point in the story, Margaret raised her brow.


    "So you went to reprimand her for it?"


    "I did not!"


    Ralph shook his head and continued, "You think I should¡¯ve done that too, don¡¯t you? But the man left


    as soon as I entered through the door, so they were obviously guilty of doing something wrong! I just


    reminded her a little about her identity and asked her who the man was.Then, her expression turned


    dark because of that!"


    "You deserve it!"


    Margaret scoffed.


    "She was already being merciful by not beating you up on the spot."


    Ralph was stunned for a moment, unable to believe that his mother had just said those words, before


    he whined, "Mom! How could you say that? I¡¯m your son!"


    "I¡¯m teaching you a lesson here precisely because you¡¯re my son!"


    Margaret threw him a sideways nce, shaking her head as she sighed.


    "She¡¯d get angry at you when you use her of such a thing.Don¡¯t you remember who she is?"


    "Do you think she¡¯s like any other women you fooled around with in the past? Her family background is


    on par with ours, and we have this arranged marriage for the mutual benefit of the two parties.


    Do you understand that? The both of you haven¡¯t gotten married yet, but you¡¯re already interfering with


    her private life.


    Why would you say that she was on a blind date? What if she was just having coffee with a friend?


    Doesn¡¯t she have the right to do that?"


    "Te n "Even if we put that aside, it¡¯s normal for her to be on a blind date too.


    Do you think everything is set in stone already? At such a crucial time, you should be working hard to


    win her over, but you¡¯re pushing her further away! Do you even still want to use the Riggs family¡¯s


    influence to help you get back the things that should¡¯ve belonged to you?"

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    At the mention of that, Ralph replied instantly, "I do!"


    "If you do, think of how you¡¯re going to coax Ms.Riggs!"


    Margaret put her hand on his arm and sighed.


    "I¡¯ve spoilt you so much that you don¡¯t know how to deal with girls.Girls need to be coaxed and


    pampered.using her of such a thing had probably embarrassed her.She¡¯s the head of the Riggs


    family, and you must understand that she¡¯s going to be in contact with many men.If you can¡¯t ept


    this, how will you help her manage the Riggs family?"


    Margaret¡¯s words made sense to him.


    "Mom, I was wrong.I didn¡¯t think about things in the long run, but I apologized to her then! She was still


    mad, though, and was so hostile toward me!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You silly boy! She¡¯s the head of the Riggs family! Do you think she can forgive you so easily?"


    Margaret thought seriously and continued, "How about this? Think of a way to ask her out again and


    buy some expensive gifts for her.Apologize to her again and make her feel happy.Everything will be all


    right by then."


    Ralph was puzzled.


    "Is it going to work?"


    ¡®why am I not convinced by this n?¡¯ "Of course! Listen to me! Girls need to be pampered and


    coaxed.Just listen to me!"


    Although Ralph had his doubts, he had no other choice now.The thought of how hostile Heather was


    toward him today made him anxious.He could not understand what had gone wrong at all.


    "Oh, right.You mentioned you bought a pearl bracelet for her?"


    "Yeah."


    "Did she take it?"


    Ralph thought about it and nodded.


    "Yeah."


    "That¡¯s a good sign! epting it meant she still has feelings for you.She would''ve refused it if she


    weren¡¯t interested in you!"


    Margaret felt more at ease upon hearing that.


    "Do well, and you will still stand a chance! You must treasure this opportunity!"


    While they were chatting, Ralph¡¯s phone rang.He took it out, and the caller ID on the screen made his


    eyes light up.


    "Mom! Heather just asked me out! We''re going out tomorrow."


    "Oh?"


    That was something Margaret had not expected.She thought it would take at least a few days for


    Heather¡¯s anger to go away.


    "Look.This proves that I was right, and the things I told you would work.Since that¡¯s the case, do well


    tomorrow and try to make her have a better impression of you."


    "Yeah.I got it."


    Initially, he was still skeptical about Margaret¡¯s advice, but Heather''s text managed to ease his anxiety.


    ¡®Maybe Mom is right.Heather¡¯s actually still interested in me, and she got mad because I used her


    of something she did not do.That was why she was so cold to me earlier.


    This woman is indeed a hard one to read.


    Shouldn¡¯t she be happy that I was jealous because of another man?¡¯ On the 88th floor of a luxurious


    restaurant, Hannah sat by the window, her face slightly pale.She had never been to such a ce


    before.


    It was too high up for her, and she did not dare look out the window.


    She was so nervous and had her hands sped together tightly.


    Her phone was in her hands, and she still remembered what Heather had told her before leaving the


    house.


    "Remember what I told you.You don¡¯t need to be too polite toward him and don¡¯t be timid.You must


    remember that you are me! You are Heather Riggs!"


    Hannah tried to encourage herself.


    ¡®I''m Heather.I''m not Hannah.I¡¯m Heather, not Hannah..."


    Ralph did not dare to speak as well.He had been sitting opposite her for some time, afraid that he


    would make her angry as soon as he spoke.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Hannah''s expression did not look good, and she rarely looked at Ralph.


    asionally, she would even close her eyes, looking slightly irritated.


    Ralph could not help but wonder if she was still mad at him.


    ¡®If she¡¯s still angry at me, why did she ask me out? If she had calmed down, why does she look like


    this?¡¯ Ralph could not figure it out, but with yesterday''s incident, he did not dare to be rash.


    After clearing his throat, he started, "Ms.Riggs, you can order the food you¡¯d like.This ce serves


    amazing desserts, which I think are worth a try.Is there anything else you''d like to try? That would be


    fine too."


    "No, I¡¯m not hungry!"


    Hannah eximed.She regretted it almost instantly after saying that.


    ¡®That¡¯s not how Heather is! She shouldn¡¯t be talking like this!¡¯ She sucked in a deep breath and looked


    right into his eyes this time as she said coldly, "I¡¯ll get the Set A meal."


    She did not look thoroughly at what Set A consisted of.


    However, she could not show her timidity, so she ordered something simple.


    "Okay.I''ll get the same thing,"


    Ralph said with a smile as he closed the menu and handed it over to the waiter.


    After a moment of silence, Hannah felt overwhelmed and could not hold it in anymore.


    She did not know what they should talk about, but if she said nothing and just looked at him, she would


    want to avoid his gaze.It was tiring for her, to say the least.


    The two started at the same time before they fell back into silence again.


    "Ladies first."


    Ralph smiled and said it like a gentleman.


    "You go first!"


    Hannah just wanted to break the silence, but since Ralph had something to say, she would just go


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    along with whatever he had to say.


    "You can go first.I¡¯m not in a hurry,"


    Ralph replied, thinking Hannah was just being respectful.


    "You go first!"


    Hannah frowned.She was feeling distressed and anxious at the same time.


    The situation right now made her bite her lip, thinking that such a date was torture to her, especially


    when she could not help looking at his lips whenever she looked at his face.


    Then, she would be reminded of the kiss they shared the other day, which made her heart beat wildly.


    ¡®Why do I feel she is about to get mad again? Are all women this moody?¡¯ Hence, Ralph had no choice


    but to bite the bullet.


    "Okay then, I''ll go first.I want to tell you that I¡¯m really sorry about what happened yesterday.I¡¯d like to


    apologize to you sincerely, and I hope you can forgive me!"


    Hannah was stunned for a moment, and in the end, she only let out a sound of confusion.


    "Huh?"


    She had no idea about what went down yesterday.


    Heather said nothing about it, so she was at aplete loss.


    Seeing that Hannah was just looking puzzled, instead of telling him if she had forgiven him for


    yesterday''s incident, he thought that he was still mad.


    "Ms.Riggs, I acted rashly yesterday.Even if the man was your partner for the blind date, I shouldn''t


    have said such a thing, as we haven¡¯t confirmed the status of our rtionship yet, let alone if he was


    your friend or a subordinate of yours.After we get married, you''d have the freedom to hang out with


    your friends too, and I have no right to interfere with your private life.I shouldn''t have reprimanded you


    yesterday, even if I was jealous¡ªso jealous that it drove me crazy! I was wrong, so could you forgive


    me and give me another chance to treat you well?"


    Hannah was rendered speechless.


    After listening to all his words, Hannah understood a little about yesterday¡¯s incident.


    ¡®It seems that he made Heather mad yesterday, and it was because he was jealous? It¡¯s no wonder he


    said such a thing.However, if Heather was mad, why did she ask him out and make me deal with him?


    It seems he¡¯s important to the sess of her n"

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    "Heather, can you forgive me?" Ralph asked again.


    "I..."


    Hannah did not know what she should say.


    After all, she was not Heather, and she could not decide her ce, could she? "1m sorry.I forgot about


    it again, Ms.Riggs," he apologized again, looking very sincere.


    "I know it¡¯s your choice to forgive me, and I shouldn¡¯t interfere with your decision."


    "I did not..."


    "I got it.I¡¯m sorry,"


    Ralph interrupted her, and he appeared distressed.


    "I forgive you!"


    Hannah eximed, not knowing why she did, but those words had alreadye out of her mouth


    when she returned to her senses.


    "Really? You¡¯re willing to forgive me?"


    Ralph raised his head in surprise and stared at her with a burning gaze.


    Such a gaze from him felt strange yet familiar at the same time.


    When they went out a few days ago, he also looked at her this way toward the end of their date.His


    gaze burned her even more when he kissed her than it did now.


    "I actually...forgot about what happened yesterday.You should do the same, too," Hannah said


    carefully.


    In fact, she had no idea at all about yesterday¡¯s incident.


    Since Heather was still going to get married to him and speed up the process, Hannah felt that she


    should mend their rtionship and help him not to overthink.


    It would be terrible if Ralph felt that Heather had not forgiven him and decided not to get married to her


    anymore due to his dejection.


    "Really?"


    Her words made Ralph widen his eyes in disbelief.


    ¡®She was so angry yesterday that she looked like she was going to beat me up, but she has already


    calmed down now? Did apologizing to her that way earlier really worked?"


    "Yeah."


    "That¡¯s great!"


    Ralph wanted to hold her hand from across the table but when he reached his hand out, he finally


    realized that her hands had been under the table the entire time.


    That was no wonder he felt that it was a little weird earlier.


    "You...Are your hands all right?"


    "It''s fine!"


    She panicked, causing the phone in her hand to fall to the ground.


    Her first reaction was to bend down to pick it up, but Ralph did the same when he noticed something


    had fallen to the ground.


    They stretched their hands almost at the same time, and they touched under the table.


    "Ah!"


    Hannah called out softly and retracted her hand, but Ralph managed to see the pearl bracelet on her


    wrist.


    The sight made him smile subconsciously.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®She put it on! Yesterday, she looked like she didn¡¯t like it at all and didn¡¯t even want to touch it, but she


    wore it today! And she was so shy about it, which was why she had her hands ced under the table


    the entire time.I bet she was holding the bracelet the entire time.This woman is indeed an


    unpredictable one!¡¯ As he thought, he suddenly found Margaret¡¯s words reasonable.


    ¡®A little coaxing is all it takes to make a woman obedient again"


    The two settled down in their seats again, and this time, Hannah ced her phone on the table.Her


    hands were also visible, and the pearl bracelet became even more obvious in his line of sight.


    Hannah¡¯s cheeks were red, and Ralph wondered if it was because she had held her breath earlier


    when she picked the thing up or because she was shy.


    Regardless, Ralph liked this look on her because she looked human.


    Otherwise, he would have thought that he was facing a robot.


    "Heather, you¡¯re beautiful!"


    Ralph held her hand gently, to which she curled her fingers lightly but did not retract her hands.The


    redness on her cheeks had faded a little by now.


    "I¡¯m...beautiful?"


    No one had everplimented her before, and she could not get used to getting apliment out of


    nowhere.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    ¡®He just had to praise my face, a replica of Heather¡¯s.Does he like Heather, or is it me?¡¯


    "You¡¯re so beautiful, and I can¡¯t stop looking at you! You¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen!"


    Ralph said quickly, nodding fervently.


    He was trying to tter her, but his words were true to a certain extent.


    ¡®Heather is indeed beautiful in a unique way.However, it was slightly exaggerated to say that no other


    woman couldpare to her.Forget about other women and just take Alex''s wife as an example.She¡¯s


    a true beauty and was born beautiful.


    Anyone would find her gorgeous at first sight.Her beauty isn¡¯t the kind that would take anyone¡¯s breath


    away, but one wouldn''t be able to avert their gaze from her.


    The more one looks at her, the more beautiful she is.


    However, she has nothing to do with me now that she¡¯s married to Alex.


    What I want is the family¡¯s wealth, not just merely a woman.


    This woman before me is different.


    She¡¯s not only good- looking, but she could bring endless wealth to me and even help me regain the


    Russell family¡¯s business that should¡¯ve belonged to me! ttering her would be the right move to


    make"


    Hannah raised her hand and touched her cheek lightly, appearing to be in thought.


    "Then...do I look prettier yesterday or today?"


    Ralph was bewildered by her question.


    ¡®What kind of question is that? What does that even mean? Does it matter which day it is? After we get


    together, would she ask me such questions every day? How am I even supposed to answer that?¡¯ "Is it


    difficult to answer me?"


    Seeing his hesitation made Hannah lower her gaze in disappointment.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably Heather.Everyone loves her, after all"


    "No, that¡¯s not it.Do you want to hear the truth?"


    Ralph observed her expression, afraid she would leave again if she got angry at him.


    "Yeah.I can ept it."


    Hannah nodded.


    She wanted to know his answer.


    After a moment of silence, Ralph organized his words and said what he thought was a perfect answer,


    "Actually, you look beautiful today and yesterday, just a different kind of beautiful! Yesterday, you were


    cold and hostile.Like the rumors, you looked like a strong, independent woman.If you were to get mad,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I wouldn¡¯t dare to breathe.However, you¡¯re gentle and adorable today.I find this side of you easier to


    approach."


    Hannah did not understand what he was trying to say at all.


    "So, do you like me more yesterday or today?"


    "I like both sides of you! You''re still you, so how could I choose between the Heather I saw yesterday


    and the one I¡¯m seeing today? I''ll continue to like you tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, next year, and


    even decades from now, no matter how you look like. I love you, Heather!" he confessed as he held her


    hand.


    At this moment, he admired himself foring up with such a perfect answer.


    He believed that all women in this world would be moved by his words, but to his surprise, the woman


    in front of him did not look like she was touched.


    She even looked slightly¡­ disappointed? ¡®Yeah, she looks disappointed!¡¯ Even if it was not


    disappointment that she was feeling, she didn¡¯t look happy at all, but not to the extent that she would


    beat him up.


    However, she was obviously upset.


    With a lowered gaze, she answered, "Okay."


    ¡®What is that supposed to mean? That''s all she has to say after all the touching things I said?¡¯ "Let¡¯s


    eat,"


    Looking down, Hannah said faintly as their meal was served at this time.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    Their meal went by in a quiet and weird atmosphere.


    Ralph could not figure her out and could only specte carefully based on his observations.Her


    attitude toward him told him she was fine but looked unhappy, although she said she had forgiven him.


    After the meal, Ralph tried to start a conversation.


    "Heather, do you like the bracelet?"


    "I ¡ª"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hannah paused and gave it some thought.


    "It¡¯s fine, I guess."


    Initially, she wanted to say that she liked it, but it hit her that he bought the bracelet for Heather and not


    for her.


    Hence, it did not matter whether she liked the bracelet or hated it.


    "You don¡¯t like it then?"


    He understood the underlying meaning behind her words instantly.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t like the gift, but she still wears it, which shows her feelings for me.Mom was right.I should


    buy her something more expensive"


    "What do you like? I''ll buy it for you,"


    Ralph offered proudly, and it made Hannah¡¯s gaze brighten sessfully, but the light in them slowly


    diminished again.


    "It¡¯s okay."


    ¡®So what if I like it? I don¡¯t deserve it anyway!¡¯


    "Hey, don¡¯t be shy with me.Although I might not be as rich as you are, I won¡¯t be stingy when spending


    on my woman!"


    ¡®Some women don¡¯t mean the things they say.Could Heather be the same as well?¡¯ With that thought in


    mind, he got up without any hesitation.


    "Let¡¯s go.Consider it as a walk after our meal.The mall is just downstairs, so shall we?"


    Hannah came with a mission in mind, and hence, she nodded.


    "Sure."


    They went down together and walked around the mall side by side.It was rare for Hannah to be out


    here by herself, so she appreciated this chance very much.


    Walking around in silence, basking under the sun, and breathing fresh air was a rxation for Hannah.


    "Heather, why are you so quiet?"


    "I...don¡¯t know what to talk about,"


    Hannah lowered her head as she looked at her phone screen, which disyed Heather''s requests.


    She took a quick look and swallowed her saliva before saying, "You ..When are you nning to marry


    me?"


    Ralph staggered and almost fell from the shock.He could not believe what he had heard.


    Judging from how the two got along, there seemed to be a long way until they should discuss marriage.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t she unsatisfied with me? Why would she bring up this topic suddenly? Is she testing me?¡¯


    "Well..."


    He smiled.


    "The sooner, the better! Still, I respect your decision.I¡¯m fine if that¡¯s not what you want."


    "I do want that," Hannah replied almost instantly.


    Ralph was rendered speechless.


    "I mean to say, I won¡¯t go back on my words since we have an agreement.Plus...plus..."


    Hannah frowned and took another look at her phone before she licked her lips and said, "What kind of


    wedding gifts are you going to give me? Have you decided on the date yet? How much...shares and


    wealth of the Russell family do you currently own? I hope you can give me a...detailed list before our


    wedding."


    Since Hannah did not understand those things, she stuttered when she spoke and had to nce at her


    phone from time to time to get the message across.


    Ralph was astonished right now.


    ¡®Why does this feel so strange to me? Why is she asking about my private assets? What does she


    want to do?¡¯


    "I hope you don''t misunderstand me.I just thought we should be honest with each other before getting


    married to ensure a peaceful life after marriage,"


    Hannah justified, her cheeks flushing after saying such words.She did not dare to look at Ralph, but he


    just had to stare at her.


    It made her want to disappear into thin air right now.


    ¡®God help me! Why did Heather ask me to say such things? I don¡¯t even know what they mean!¡¯

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    ¡®In the past, Heather would ask me to pretend to be her and stayed in her office too, but I didn''t have to


    say much.Sometimes, I''d just put on a dark expression and it would scare those people away.Now she


    wanted me to pretend to be herpletely out here, and I even have to deal with this man and say


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    such strange things to him.I can¡¯t take it anymore"


    Ralph stared at Hannah with a probing gaze.


    When she thought that she was going to be exposed, she heard him say, "Sure! I think what you said


    makes sense!"


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Hannah raised her head and looked at him in surprise.


    Then, he continued, "It¡¯s right to be honest with each other in a marriage.With that being said, shouldn''t


    you be more honest with me too?"


    He stopped there, but his intention was clear as day.


    If she wanted to learn about his assets, she had to reveal hers.


    However, Hannah thought of something else.She understood nothing about assets, shares, and all


    those business jargon, but she understood the word "honest".


    ¡®I''m not being honest.I¡¯m Hannah, not Heather, but I can¡¯t tell him this.If Heather finds out about it, I¡¯d


    be dead meat"


    Anxious, she bit down on her lip hard, not knowing how to answer his question.


    Seeing that look of hers, Ralph¡¯s attention shifted to something else.He felt pity for her and was starting


    to forget how "tough" of a woman she could be.


    "Don¡¯t do that.You''re going to hurt yourself."


    He pressed on her lower lip lightly and parted it from her teeth so she would not hurt herself.


    What he did felt too intimate to Hannah, and her face immediately blushed red.Her heart started


    beating faster at the sight of his face getting closer to hers.


    ¡®Is he going to kiss me again? But we¡¯re in the mall! There are so many people around! If he kisses me,


    would I push him away? I probably wouldn''t¡­ since I like it a little.


    Still, there are so many people here!¡¯ Hannah was in a dilemma.


    Just when she thought their lips would touch, he raised his hand and tucked her hair behind her ear


    instead.


    "Let¡¯s go and get you a gift."


    She had no words.


    For some reason, she was slightly disappointed.


    However, this feeling of hers was gone soon after.


    Ralph held her hand and led her into a jewelry store next to them.


    "Since you don¡¯t like bracelets, what about we look at nes? Or rings?"


    Ralph could not think of a gift that was suitable and costly at the same time.


    ¡®All women love jewelry, don¡¯t they? Those women were happy when I bought jewelry for them back


    then.However, Heather was different in the sense that she did notck money.She¡¯s even richer than I


    am, so I have no idea what suits her.I might as well have her pick it out herself"


    "What about a diamond ring?"


    After giving it some thought, he decided to go big this time.


    They needed a diamond ring for their marriage anyway, so he might as well buy it in advance.It would


    put him at ease as well.


    "Look around and see if there¡¯s a style you like.We''ll buy one with a bigger diamond," Ralph said gently


    to her.


    The sales advisor was ted upon hearing that and quickly greeted them with a smile.


    "Sir and Ma¡¯am, are the two of you looking for diamond rings?"

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    "N-No, no, no.We¡¯re not."


    Hannah waved her hand and looked toward Ralph.


    "I don¡¯t like diamond rings."


    Her words stunned him, and after looking at her for a moment, he finally came to his senses.


    "Oh right! You practice kickboxing..."


    He paused and looked at the sales advisor before he agreed, "It¡¯s indeed not that suitable."


    "What about a ne then? We can get a diamond ne for you too." he continued.


    The sales advisor was smiling from ear to ear.


    "We just received several diamond nes of the season and it fits your style well.Would you like to


    try it?"


    "I actually don¡¯t like diamonds," she whispered.


    To Hannah, diamonds were merely stones, and they held no value to her.


    In fact, she liked the pearl bracelet, but it made her ufortable wearing it because Ralph actually


    bought it for Heather, and not her.


    "What do you like then?" Ralph asked patiently.


    "I..."


    She did not know what she liked as well.


    Since she was younger, she did not have the right to choose the things she liked.She nced around


    the store and finally, her gazended on a section of the counter.


    Following the direction of her gaze, Ralph came to realize something.


    "You like earrings, don¡¯t you?"


    "I don¡¯t.I''m just looking around."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Subconsciously, she rubbed her earlobe.


    How would she be able to wear them? She did not even have pierced ears.


    The sales advisor seemed to have noticed her concern and said, "


    The earrings these days have the ssic type for pierced ears, as well as the clip-on type as well.


    You don¡¯t need to have pierced ears to wear them."


    "Really?"


    Hannah asked in surprise.


    Smiling, the sales advisor nodded and then took two pairs of earrings for her from underneath the


    counter.


    "This is the clip-on type.You may try it and see if it is to your liking."


    The earrings were clip-on types, and they were even pearl earrings which she liked.It was pretty and


    she could not stop looking at them in the mirror.


    Ralph could tell that she liked them.


    "Let¡¯s get it if you like them, but...they¡¯re kinda cheap."


    "That¡¯s good!"


    Hannah did not understand why they must purchase the expensive ones.


    The most important thing was her liking it, right? He did not expect to hear such words from Hannah


    and it made him overjoyed.


    Initially, he thought that he would need to spend a huge sum of money, but he did not expect her to be


    so easily satisfied.


    ¡®She sure doesn¡¯t ask for much"


    Seeing her gesturing in front of the mirror, cautiously putting the earrings next to her ears but not daring


    to wear them made him smile, thinking that it was a little hrious.


    "I''ll check out the clip-on pear! earrings for you, shall I?" the sales advisor asked, knowing how to read


    the room.


    "Hold on."


    Ralph¡¯s gaze averted upward as a thought popped up in his head.


    "Could she get her ears pierced here?"


    The sales advisor was stunned for a moment before she responded quickly, "Yes, of course.


    You can get your ears pierced for free if you purchase any earrings from our collection.


    "I don''t want to pierce my ears,"


    Hannah mumbled out of fear of pain.


    "There are more selections of earrings if you have pierced ears.I can buy you more earrings in the


    future too.Do you like any other types of jewelry, or do you only like earrings? The clip-on types don¡¯t


    seem too great though.Look at your ears, they¡¯re already red.If you needed to put them on for a long


    time, they might fall off in the process, or even be broken."


    Then, he proceeded to persuade her in a soft voice, "Piercing ears are painless now and it won¡¯t hurt


    too much.Trust me on this.Your earlobes are going to be even prettier once you have them pierced!"


    The sales advisor did not understand what he meant in the first ce, but once she came to realize it,


    she agreed immediately, "Ma¡¯am, he¡¯s right.In fact, it¡¯s not going to hurt at all, and you''ll have more


    choices of earrings when you have your ears pierced.Your ears will be permanently pierced and you


    can get them done for free at our store."


    Hannah did not know what to say.She was not well-versed in speaking and with two people persuading


    her, she did not know how to refuse them.Yes, she was afraid that it would hurt, but they assured her


    that it would not.


    Plus...she liked earrings.


    "It''s fine if you¡¯re unwilling to do that, but I¡¯d like to see you with pierced ears and wearing the earrings


    that I buy for you."


    Ralph¡¯s gaze was fixed on her earlobes, and Hannah realized that her ears had turned warm


    unknowingly.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    His gaze was so fiery that it seemed to warmed her ears.


    While covering her ears, she said, "Okay then.I''ll have them pierced!"


    Ralph grinned, delighted to hear that.


    "Heather, you¡¯re the best!"


    Hannah just stayed silent as the sales advisor brought her to a small cubicle at the side.


    In that room, there was a tool that was specially used to pierce one¡¯s ears.


    In fact, the whole process was quick and did not hurt as much as Hannah thought it would, but it still


    stung a little.


    It was hard for Ralph to believe that a woman who practiced kickboxing all year long and who was


    tougher than many men would be afraid of getting her ears pierced, as shown by the frown on her face.


    There was an indescribable sense of satisfaction in Ralph''s heart at the sight.


    Initially, he did not care about the type of earrings Hannah wanted to get, but the moment the sales


    advisor wanted to check out the item, he suddenly had an idea.


    If he managed to convince her to get her ears pierced, it meant that she did it for him.


    ¡®Heather, the head of the Riggs family, had her ears pierced for me.To put it simply, she bled for


    me.This is such a proud moment for me.In other words, I''m different to herpared to the other men


    because she is willing to do this for me"


    That was just a random thought of his.He brought it up, and sheplied with it, which assured him


    that she liked him.


    After getting her ears pierced, the sales advisor quickly helped her put on the earrings she liked.


    "This is anti-allergic, so you can wear it without any concern.


    Just remember not to remove it in the next few days and allow some time for the piercing to heal first."


    "Okay."


    Heather nodded.


    Ralph paid for the bill, and they exited through the door happily.


    Before that, the sales advisor even praised him, "Sir, your girlfriend is beautiful!"


    "She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e," Ralph said proudly as he turned to look into Hannah¡¯s eyes.


    It made her cheeks turn red instantly.


    She quickly lowered her head, but she could not stop herself from smiling.


    ¡®I¡¯m so happy.I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been this happy before.He had been looking at me the whole time, and it


    feels like I¡¯m his whole world.He would buy me meals and gifts, and ask me what I like in a gentle


    voice"


    Hannah had never been treated so well by anyone in the past, and at this moment, she felt that she


    was finally seen after hiding in the dark for so many years.She understood that she was only here as


    Heather and that this was temporary.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Everything would be the same again soon after this was over.


    "Heather, are you tired? Do you want to get some drinks?"


    "Heather, do you want to shop for clothes? Let¡¯s go take a look, shall we?"


    "Heather..."


    Although Hannah was ted at the moment, the way Ralph addressed her affected her mood one time


    after another.


    It constantly reminded her that she was only an imposter and that he was not calling for her at all!


    "You..."


    Hannah turned to face him, hesitant to speak.


    "Yeah?"


    "Could you not call me that?" she asked softly, and it was the first time she tried to express her opinion.


    "What way? You mean I can¡¯t call your name?" Ralph was puzzled.


    ¡® Is she mad again?¡¯


    "No, I mean to say you can¡­ call me Annie. Can you do that?"

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    "Annie?"


    Puzzled, Ralph repeated.


    "Yeah!"


    Afraid that he would be mistaken again, Hannah quickly exined, "When we go out on dates in the


    future, could you call me Annie?"


    "Is...Annie your nickname?" he asked while thinking, ¡®This is weird.I¡¯ve never heard that Heather had


    any nicknames in the past.Plus, where did that nicknamee from?¡¯ She looked so excited, so Ralph


    just agreed to her request.


    "Sure."


    His answer made Hannah happy, and her cheeks were red, but she thought of something suddenly.


    "Don¡¯t call me Annie all the time too.I might not like it sometimes."


    "Huh?" Ralph frowned.He was even more puzzled now.


    ¡®What does she even mean?¡¯ Ralph knew that she had a weird temper, but he did not expect her to be


    this weird.


    She wanted him to address her as Annie sometimes only, and he had to call her something else on


    some other days.


    "Do you dislike...how weird I am?" Hannah asked cautiously.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She did not want to do this, but her little secret would be exposed if he called Heather in such a way


    one day.


    "No!" Ralph replied instantly.


    It was true that he found her strange, but only a fool would offend her.


    "Everyone¡¯s different, and I like how unique you are.When should I call you Annie, then? I''ll listen to


    you."


    Hannah was silent, appearing to be in distress.


    After some serious thought, she said, "Let¡¯s have a secret code in the future.Could I call you...Ralphy


    next time?"


    The corners of Ralph¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡®Ralphy? What the h*ll is that? She looks cool usually, but she likes doing this?¡¯ "Is it not a good


    name?"


    Seeing that he did not answer her right away and that he had a strange expression on his face now,


    Hannah quickly asked.


    "It¡¯s great.I''ll do anything as long as you like it."


    Ralph covered his face, thinking that it would be the end if his friends were to hear his new nickname.


    Fortunately, the two of them dated privately anyway.


    After they got married, he would ask her to call him "Honey" instead.


    At this thought, he turned to face her and said, "You can call me whatever as long as it makes you


    happy.I¡¯d be happy even if you call me a pig."


    Hannah''s face was red.


    "I won''t call you that."


    "Then we have a deal.When you call me...Ralphy, I''ll call you Annie?"


    Ralph would never be able to get used to saying Ralphie.His words had Hannah nodding fervently, joy


    evident in her eyes.


    "Yup!"


    ¡®What a weird fetish she has!¡¯ She seemed to like her new earrings a lot and would touch them


    asionally.


    Finally, Ralph could not take it anymore and reminded her, "Didn''t the sales advisor say to avoid


    touching it? It¡¯s going to cause inmmation."


    "Yeah.I''m just afraid that I would lose it."


    Hannah was happy and put her hands down after hearing what Ralph said.She was so gentle and


    obedient today, which was the opposite of how she acted yesterday.


    At this sight, Ralph had mixed feelings.


    If it were not because she looked the same as she did yesterday and that she was the only daughter in


    the family, he would have suspected that he had met two totally different people.


    "Annie."


    Looking into her eyes, he called softly and held her hand.


    "Yeah?"


    Her cheeks were still flushed with color, and her gaze was innocent.She looked at him with a look that


    made her look like a lost dear in the forest.As she looked too adorable and sweet, Ralph could not help


    but lean in and lock lips with her.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    Hannah widened her eyes upon seeing the erged face in front of her.She felt scared, nervous, and


    ashamed the first time he kissed her, but she was feeling something else this time.


    It was not the first time he kissed her now.


    This time, he was gentle and cautious, sucking on her lips gently.


    It was a weird feeling for her.


    No one had ever done this to her in her life.


    Forget about getting kissed, but no one had ever held her hand or even hugged her.


    The strange yet familiar man was doing something intimate and felt weird to her, but she did not want


    to push him away.


    Ralph just wanted to test the waters.


    After all, he did not get a good experience the first time he kissed her.


    Sensing that she did not resist and epted him obediently, he became bolder and slid his tongue


    over.


    Hannah was taken aback as she did not expect him to do this.


    She kept her teeth clenched, unwilling to open up due to her fear and nervousness.


    On the other hand, Ralph was a veteran of this.


    He caressed her back gently to ease her nervousness with one hand while the other rubbed on the


    sensitive spots on her waist.


    Soon, Hannah felt her body burning as if she had a fever.


    She felt hot and weak and could only lean into him.


    When she let her guard down, it gave him a chance to strike.


    Everything that followed was out of her control.


    The new and special feeling was not as bad and disgusting as she had thought.


    Instead, she felt as if she was floating on the clouds, and finally got to breathe again after some time.


    She gasped hard as if she would faint any second now if she did not take in enough oxygen.


    Weak, she leaned against him, not realizing that his hand had already slid under her shirt and was now


    on her bare back.


    "Does it feel good?"Ralph asked softly in her ear.She wanted nothing more than to disappear right now.


    ¡®It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡¯ Undeniably, she felt good.


    It was a wonderful feeling that she did not repel.


    However, she could not tell him the truth because she was too shy.


    Hence, she just bit her lip and stayed silent, her head nestled in his neck.


    At this moment, Ralph knew that she was shy, and he found this side of her adorable, so much cuter


    than the stern look she had on yesterday.


    His fingers fumbled the iron sp on her back.He pulled it gently, then let it go again.


    "Ah!"


    Hannah yelled softly and moved closer to him.Her cheeks felt even warmer now.


    Teasing her made Ralph burst out inughter and hug her tighter.


    He could not help but say, "Heather, I want to marry you soon!"


    Those words were from the bottom of his heart, but Hannah suddenly froze.


    It was as if someone had sshed cold water on her, waking her up from a beautiful fantasy.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The way he called Heather¡¯s name was like a sharp piece of ice piercing right through her heart.


    She realized that all the happiness she was feeling earlier did not belong to her.


    She was Hannah, not Heather.


    Heather was the one who would be his bride, not her! No one would know her name in this lifetime, and


    she could only live by Heather¡¯s name forever.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ralph sensed that something was off again and wondered what he had done wrong.


    ¡®Was I wrong again to say that I want to marry her soon? Judging from how she reacted to me earlier,


    that didn¡¯t look like it"

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    She broke free from his embrace and her expression darkened.


    There was a hint of indifference in her gaze too.


    "It¡¯s gettingte so I''ll get going now."


    "What?"


    Ralph was taken aback.He wanted to invite her to watch a movie together, and he had a lot of moves


    nned to win her over.He did not understand why she wanted to leave all of sudden.


    Everything was still going perfectly well earlier.


    Puzzled, he watched as she got ready to leave.


    Before she could walk far, he held her hand, "Heather..."


    He paused, then corrected himself, "Annie, tell me what¡¯s wrong.I want to hear it from you.You¡¯re


    passionate one moment, then cold the next.It¡¯s driving me crazy..."


    Hannah turned around and faced him, then lowered her gaze at their joined hands, hesitant to speak.


    "Annie, tell me honestly about what you''re dissatisfied with me.I don¡¯t know what to do when you''re like


    this.I don¡¯t know what I should do to make you happy."


    Anxiety was written all over his face while his gaze held sincerity.


    Hannah thought about it and shook her head, pulling her hand out from his as she said, "It''s not you.It¡¯s


    me."


    Ralph did not get what she meant.


    "It¡¯s not your problem.I¡¯m the one with issues."


    Her voice was soft,ced with hesitation and confusion.


    "You..."


    She trailed off before braving herself to continue, "If you discover that I¡¯m not me one day, would you


    still like me?"


    Ralph blinked his eyes, still confused.He did not get what she meant again.


    "What do you mean by you¡¯re not you? What¡¯s...going to happen to you?"


    Recently, he found that she was acting weird, but he could not understand what was happening.He felt


    uneasy, and her words made him even more suspicious.


    Hannah seemed to have abruptly returned to her senses and shook her head.


    "It''s nothing.I was just asking a stupid question, so you don¡¯t need to worry.I¡¯ve told you that I can be


    weird sometimes, I hope you...don¡¯t mind it too much."


    Then she said, "I really need to go now.Thanks for the gift.I love it."


    She raised her hand to touch her earlobes.


    They still hurt a little whenever she touched them, which reminded her that everything she was


    experiencing now was nothing but a dream, and there will be a time when she was bound to wake


    up.She forced a smile on her face and turned to leave the scene quickly.


    Ralph was rendered speechless as he watched her leave.


    Soon, she got into the car and left, but he had doubts that were only growing by the minute.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Heather returned earlier today as she finished all her work ahead of time.


    When she noticed that Hannah had not returned, she instantly became displeased.


    She made a call to Hannah, but it was not answered.


    That only made her fury grow.


    Just as she was about to get someone to drag Hannah back, the sound of a car¡¯s engine could be


    heard from outside.


    It looked like she was back.


    Heather walked toward the door, wanting to head outside to look but stopped in her tracks.


    After some thought, she stepped back again and sat on the couch, picking up the pot slowly to pour


    herself a cup of tea.


    Just as she picked the cup up, she heard the crisp sound of heels against the floor.


    The sound stopped for a while, reced by a click sound.


    It seemed that she had sprained her ankle on her way in, making Heather frown.


    ¡®She just can¡¯t do anything right!¡¯ Hannah was not used to wearing heels, but she had worn them to


    look as simr as possible to Heather.


    Since her feet were slightly smaller than Heather''s, she would sprain her ankle every time she put


    Heather¡¯s heels on.She did not know that Heather had returned and simply took off her heels, holding


    them in her hand and trotting a little because she wanted to return to her safe space as quickly as


    possible.


    In this ce, the best thing she could do was hide and be non-existent.


    However, she did not expect to make a mistake today.


    Heather was sipping on her tea, and when she looked up, she saw a figure with a bent back and


    something in her hand running into the house on tiptoes.

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    Hannah did not notice Heather as she walked.


    Just as the servant stepped forward and wanted to speak, Hannah waved her hand at the servant as


    she rushed back to her small dark basement.


    "Stop right there!"


    When the cold voice spoke, Hannah stopped in her tracks.She slipped and almost fell due to her rush.


    Fortunately, she held onto herself, but she looked embarrassed.


    Heather became mad as she looked at Hannah''s embarrassing and ridiculous self.


    Although Hannah was the carbon copy of her, Heather would not do such a shameful thing.


    "Heidi, you...are back."


    Hannah was flustered as she spoke with a trembling voice.She did not even dare to look up at Heather.


    "Where have you gone? Looking sneakily like that!"


    "No, nothing."


    Hannah whispered guiltily, "I just came back.I didn''t know you were home.I''m...going back to my room."


    She wanted to leave after finishing speaking, but Heather put the cup heavily on the table.


    "Stop right there!"


    Hannah froze on the spot as she stopped walking immediately.


    Of course, Heather would not fail to notice Hannah''s bodynguage.She squinted her eyes.


    "Come here!"


    Although Hannah was reluctant, she did not dare to disobey Heather''s order.She walked nearer but


    stopped after a few steps and stood there.


    "Come here!"


    Hannah walked two more steps and stopped.


    "Do you want to die?"


    Her cold voice could not trace any warmth.


    Hannah trembled as she moved a few steps forward, standing three steps away from Heather, and


    stopped.


    Heather nced at Hannah coldly and measured her from top to bottom.


    After so many years of deliberate imitation, Hannah''s height, body shape, face, and hairstyle looked


    the same as Heather''s.


    Especially her face, that almost looked replicated.


    However, someone familiar with them could tell the difference between their temperament and nature.


    Heather would never let herself look so timid and cowardly.She felt even more irritable as she watched


    Hannah.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "What did you do today on the date with the man I asked you to go with?"


    "Nothing, we didn''t do anything,"


    Hannah replied carefully as she lowered her head.She then raised her eyes and nced, seeing


    Heather look unhappy.She trembled and changed her answer, "I mean, we just¡­ ate together."


    "Just ate together?"


    "And...shopping, buying things."


    Speaking of this, Hannah hurriedly put the bag in her hand for Heather.


    "He...bought all these.Here you go."


    Heather did not care about these things.She did not even bother to look at them.


    "What else did you do?"


    "Also...he wanted to take me to the movies.I didn''t go, so I came back."


    Her cheeks burned hot as she thought about that kiss.She did not dare nor want to mention it, and she


    didn''t want to say it, so she just went past it.


    Heather felt annoyed as she listened to it.


    Shopping, eating, and watching movies were all that man''s childish ways to trick little girl.


    Heather did not want to waste her time if it was not for his status.


    "That''s enough! How are you talking so much nonsense? I''ve told you not to carry things by yourself


    when you''re outside in the future.


    Have you ever seen me carry things by myself?"


    Idiot! How could she not understand such simple stuff?


    "I understand," Hannah said in a low voice.


    "Alright, now scram!"

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Hannah immediately turned around to disappear from her sight as if she was reprieved.


    Heather withdrew her gaze with impatience, but something seemed to shine through her eyes.She was


    stunned and looked over to see that Hannah had already trotted away and was about to disappear


    from her sight.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Stop right there!"


    Heather stood up abruptly as she snapped.


    Hannah was rooted to the ground, startled, with her shoulder trembling.


    "Heidi..."


    However, Heather ignored her as she stood in front of Hannah, and stared at her firmly.


    To be exact, Heather was staring at her ears.


    Hannah subconsciously raised her hand and touched her ear as she felt guilty about being stared


    at...Her heart skipped a beat.


    "Heidi, I-I¡¯m sorry.I didn''t mean to do it.I''ll take it down right away..."


    Hannah trembled as she was about to take off the earrings, but Heather was a step ahead and yanked


    them down aggressively...


    "ah!"


    Hannah screamed in pain with her bleeding ears.She trembled from the pain but did not dare to cry.


    Tears rolled in her eyes as she looked at the woman standing in front of her with horror.


    Heather was burning with rage as she looked at the essories on her finger.She raised her hand to


    throw them out.


    "Heidi, stop! That was a gift from Ralph!"


    Hannah screamed, making Heather stop abruptly.


    "What did you say?!"


    Two pairs of simr eyes looked at each other.


    One was furious, and one was panicked.


    Hannah was afraid of Heather.She was so scared that she wished to hide in the cracks of the ground.


    However, she did not know how she dared to face her.


    "Heidi, Ralph¡­ gifted it.He insisted.I, I had no choice..."


    Her voice became smaller and smaller, but Heather became angrier as she listened.


    "He gifted it?! Must you ept it when he gifts it? Don¡¯t you know that I don¡¯t have any piercings? He


    asked you to pierce your ears too?!"


    After thinking of what happened today, Hannah nodded, then shook her head again.


    "No, it was me...I, Heidi.I was wrong.I am sorry, I won¡¯t wear it anymore.Don''t throw it away, please."


    Looking into Heather''s eyes, she quickly added, "He''ll be suspicious if you throw it away."


    "Do you think it will be okay if I don''t throw it away?"


    Heather looked at her coldly and suddenly raised her hand.


    Hannah thought Heather would hit her, so she dodged in fright, but Heather lifted her hair, revealing her


    smooth and clean ears.


    "Let me have a look!"


    "How many times have I told you that you must protect your body and make yourself look like me? Do


    you think it''s easy? Who asked you to get your ears pierced without my permission? Now, what do you


    want me to do? What to do? Ah!"


    Hannah silenced as Heather roared.She stared at her earlobe in a daze.


    In a trance, Hannah remembered her childhood and remembered many things.


    Hannah could stillb her pigtails and paint beautiful nails in her vague memory.


    It did not matter if she fell since her body was no longer her own.She needed to talk and act like her


    sister.


    Even her hair to nails did not belong to her anymore.


    She had to cut the same hairstyle as Heather.Hannah had to get the same injury in the same ce if


    Heather was injured with a scar.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    It was supposed to be two separate bodies, but they had be one synchronized body.


    Heather was still herself, but Hannah was no longer herself.


    The pain in her ears had already gone numb, the bleeding had stopped, and she still felt an


    inexplicable sense of joy.


    Today, Hannah felt that her body belonged to her.


    She could finally be the master of her own for a moment, and she could do whatever she wanted, even


    piercing her ears, even if it hurt.It was her own choice.


    Heather gradually calmed down.She was dazzled by the rage just now.


    How did Hannah dare to disobey and pierce her ears? When Heather calmed down, she knew it was


    useless to get angry.She still needed Hannah''s help to do things that she did not want or were


    inconvenient.


    Slowly putting down her hand, Heather put the earring into Hannah''s hand.


    "Put this thing away, and don''t lose it!"


    As if she was released, Hannah stretched out her hand happily.She carefully looked at the earring that


    still had her blood in her palm.


    Heather felt disgusted looking at her expression.She frowned as a thought shed through her mind.


    "Annie, did you...fell in love with that man?"


    Panic showed in Hannah''s eyes as she shook his head repeatedly.


    "No, no! Heidi, I will listen to you, I won''t, I won''t!"


    How could such a small gesture of hers escape from Heather''s eyes? She nodded knowingly.


    "Alright, I understand."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Heidi, it''s not what you think.I just..."


    "Alright, I didn''t say anything, you go back to your room to rest, and I''ll get someone to give you some


    medicer.


    Be careful not to get inmed with your injury, and don''t cause me any trouble, understand?"


    "I...understand," Hannah whispered.


    "Take good care of your injuries for now.Don''t overthink!"


    Heather raised her hand to pat Hannah on the shoulder as she slightly pressed it down.She then


    turned around and left.


    Seeing that she was gone, Hannah breathed a sigh of relief, but she still panicked.


    Had Heather given in? Heather turned and left as she went into the bathroom.


    Then, she turned on the faucet to rinse the blood on her hands with an indifferent expression.


    Over the years, she had a lot of blood on her hands, and she was used to it, but today''s blood made


    her very ufortable.


    The water was flowing, but she kept thinking about the pierced ear.


    Of course, she was not afraid of pain, but she did not like those cumbersome things, so she never got it


    done.


    However, Hannah went to get it without her knowing.


    The only way she could solve it was to get one too.


    Looking at her ears in the mirror, Heather could not help but think of the shy expression on Hannah''s


    face.


    She might say no, but obviously, that man had seduced her.


    Heather did not understand what was so good about that man! Useless stuff! She vigorously shook off


    the water on her hand and took the towel to dry it off.


    It was time for her to end this matter as soon as possible! Ralph was euphoric when he received the


    call.


    It was the first time Heather called him initiatively after the date.It must be the gift today made a


    difference as it seemed to be effective.


    "Hei..."


    He was interrupted as he was about to call her nickname, "I''lle to your house tomorrow."


    "Ah?"


    Ralph was stunned and said, "What did you say?"


    "You didn''t understand?"


    Heather frowned as she felt that this man was foolish.


    "Don''t you think it''s a waste of time to procrastinate like this? I''ll go to your house tomorrow.We''ll


    officially finalize the marriage."

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    "Tomorrow..."


    Ralph was overjoyed.


    He was about to agree when he realized she would gain the upper hand if he did so right away, so he


    deliberately said prolongedly, "I''m afraid tomorrow..."


    "Why? You can''t make it tomorrow?"


    "It''s not that.It''s just a little inconvenient.Tomorrow my house..."


    Before he could say anything more, he heard her say, "Let''s just forget about it."


    Then, Before Ralph could suggest to change the date, Heather said, "I can find someone else."


    Ralph immediately panicked as she was about to hang up.


    "Don''t worry.I''m free tomorrow.I''m free!"


    "You''re free?"


    "Yes, I''m free!" He said this while nodding constantly, afraid Heather would change her mind.


    "Don''t force yourself.Didn''t you say it was inconvenient at home? "


    The voice was indifferent.


    Sweat dripped down Ralph''s forehead as he continued, "No, it''s very convenient.How could it be


    inconvenient? I was joking with you.Look..."


    He did not know why this woman was so capricious that he could not figure out what she wanted.


    Before that, she was as gentle as water and Ralph could say anything.


    Instantly, she turned into a different person.Her attitude and way of speaking were different, which


    made him so scared! "Don''t joke with me in the future.I don''t like joking," Heather said coldly.


    "Uh...got it."He gulped.


    He was just about to ask if she had not liked it before.


    Then he heard her saying, "Since this is the case, it''s settled.I''ll go to your house at noon tomorrow to


    finalize the marriage."


    "Yeah, good."


    Ralph could only answer, "Then do you want me to pick you up..."


    Beep! The phone had already been hung up, leaving a beeping sound.


    Ralph was speechless.


    Before he knew it, he was already sweating profusely.


    Thinking about it, he felt trembling in his heart.


    He even felt like flinching, thinking about Heather''s gentleness and cute appearance during the day


    and the great benefits of marrying her.


    This marriage had to continue even if he did not want to.


    It was just that this woman might have bipr disorder.


    After hanging up the phone, Heather brushed off the creases on her trousers and sneered.


    From the phone, she could hear that the man was a coward.


    He was just such a useless thing.


    She did not understand how Hannah fell in love with him.


    Picking up the ss and taking a sip of wine, Heather pursed her lips, thinking that she was finally


    getting what she had been looking for for so many years, and she could not help being a little excited.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She rubbed her fingers lightly.


    Heather had been looking for the whereabouts of that secret kickboxing handbook since she took over


    the Riggs family.


    Although they said the secret handbook was just a legend, she firmly believed it must exist.


    The ancient family was once glorious.


    However, they gradually declined, some became reclusive, and some withdrew.


    Only the Riggs family hid on an ind and did not give up.


    After so many years, she finally found the secret handbook''s whereabouts.


    She also took many lives looking for it, but so what? She could revive the entire ancient kickboxing era


    and give it a ce in the world if she could find it.


    She took another sip of the wine as her lips curled up.


    Two figures suddenly appeared in front of Heather, but she wasn''t at all surprised because she seemed


    to know it already.She just raised her eyebrows.


    "Have your injuries healed yet?"


    "Master! We realize our mistakes!"


    The two of them kneeled together.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    "Oh, you realized?"


    Heather snorted and did not even bother to nce at them.She stared at the wine in her ss.


    "You failed to take down a declining Lodge family and even returned injured.If you know your mistake,


    you should pay it with your life."


    Shivers ran through their veins.


    "We beg you! Please spare our lives!"


    "Enough!"


    She put down her ss of wine heavily.


    "If I want to punish you, you will not live today! Your lives are still useful for me toplete some


    tasks!"She thenmanded, "Get up!"


    After carefully looking at her to ensure it was not irony, the two stood up.


    Who would have thought that the famous and intimidating Light- Shadow Killers would be so humble in


    front of a woman?


    "I have a task for you.You''ll sneak into the Russell family mansion and find something for me tonight,"


    she said unhurriedly.


    "Master, I thought it wasn¡¯t there?"


    One of them could not help asking.


    "Just listen to my order.Do I need you to remind me whether it is there?"


    Heather said coldly, "Do not disturb anyone.Make sure to be back by dawn!"


    "Noted!"


    The two followed the order and blended into the night.


    "Guest list?"


    Alexander looked at the paper in front of him as he wiped his wet hair and raised his eyebrows.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you it is up to you to decide?"


    "I showed it to you before, but I made some changes, so I want you to see it again."


    Lily tilted her head and spoke.


    "No need.If you are fine with it, I¡¯m fine too!"


    Tossing away the wet towel, he sat behind her, wrapped his arms around her waist, and felt her


    softness.


    Unsure if it was because of her pregnancy, he felt she was gentler.


    The soft fragrance from her body made him bury his head in the back of her neck and sniff deeply.


    "Stop it!"


    Lily pushed him lightly as she felt ticklish.She pulled back her neck andughed.


    "I''m serious.After all, we are tight with time.I will finalize this list and won¡¯t make any changes


    afterward."


    "Then you can tell me.Who do you wish to add or remove."


    He closed his eyes and not wanting to open them.He did not want to move at all.


    "From my side, only Lisa could not make it, so there aren¡¯t many changes.From your side..."


    After pondering for a while, Lily looked into his eyes.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to reserve some seats for your grandmother and the others?"


    When she turned her face, she could only see the outline of his face, with long eyshes drooping


    down.


    Looking at the faint ck shadow under his eyelids, he must have been quite tired recently.


    Alexander closed his eyes and was silent for a few seconds.


    His thin lips moved, "Yeah, I''m sure."


    Without waiting for her to speak again, he finally opened his eyes.


    "Do you want to invite them?"


    "You want the truth?" She asked seriously.


    Alexander nodded.


    "To be honest, I don''t care.After all, they are your family and rtives.Even if I am not a stranger to


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    them, I don''t have many feelings for them.With their attitude toward me a few days ago, it would be


    nice if they would not be present.It''s just that..."


    After a pause, she said, Won''t you feel a little regret?"


    After all, there would be no family members of Alexander at the wedding banquet if they did not invite


    them! When the news spread, the Russell family''s act would ruin everyone''s reputation.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    "There is nothing to regret." He hugged her gently from behind with his palms covering her belly.


    "Only you guys are the most important people to me now."


    In terms of blood rtionships, the Russell family was indeed very close.


    They were also his family, but since he was a child, he did not feel any warmth from them.


    The only little bit of warmth he felt was also because of his efforts.


    Only then his grandfather acknowledged his existence.


    What the members of the Russell family didter for wealth and power disappointed him to the core.


    Now, only the people in front of him were the most cherished.Lily was about to say something else


    when his cell phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    She did not hear him say anything, but his face became more serious, and he unconsciously rxed


    his hand that held Lily.


    Lily nced at him and got up to pour a ss of water so he could talk on the phone.


    When she was back after drinking water and resting for a while, Alexander had finished talking on the


    phone, and he looked at her with hesitation.


    "What?"


    "I''m going back to the mansion tomorrow," he said.


    "You changed your mind?" Lily thought he had changed his mind and nned to invite the Russell


    family to the wedding banquet.


    "No, there is something else." He said while shaking his head, "You should rest at home since the


    wedding is almost ready, so don''t go out anymore.If you feel bored, let Oliviae over to apany


    you."


    His words made Lily feel very strange.She felt that his words meant something else.


    "I might be a little busy these two days, and when it ends, I can spend all the time with you," Alexander


    said thoughtfully as he patted her shoulder lightly.


    Although he was very calm, Lily still felt something was in his mind after answering the call.


    "Did anything happen?" She asked carefully, You don''t let me leave the house?"


    "Don''t overthink"


    He leaned over and kissed her forehead lightly as he was saying, You''re just pregnant now, so of


    course, you should pay more attention. Right?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Since he did not want to say anything, Lily did not ask anymore and nodded obediently.


    "Got it."


    "You can''t secretly develop any new products behind my back.Put everything aside for now.The main


    task now is to rest." He said worriedly, fearing that her restlessness would make her go and develop


    something new.


    "Got it! I didn''t ept any new orders recently.They are all finished products from the past.I''ll let them


    in the studio toplete them.I had rejected all my orders and only picked a few for Olivia to do it."


    "Oh? Can she do it herself?"


    "Don''t underestimate her.She has the ability.Although she may be a little less talented, she has always


    worked hard and has solid theory and experience.I don''t think she can be an assistant forever.Now that


    the opportunities are here, I picked a few not-too -difficult orders for her to try first."


    After all, although Lily rested temporarily, the studio could not rest.She had to continue to take orders to


    make a living.


    Alexander nodded, respecting her ideas.He wanted her to rest but suddenly thought of something.


    "By the way, you recently..."


    After hesitating, he continued, "You didn''t practice anymore, right?"


    "Practice?"


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to stay still and rest," Alexander said bluntly, stroking her belly gently with


    his hand.


    "It''s not advisable to do too much exercise now."

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    "Got it!" She raised her hand, pushed his head away, and smiled.


    "You are so long-winded Why didn''t I notice it before? Also, I''m wondering, are you concerned about


    me or the little one in my belly? Alex, I''m getting jealous!"


    "Of course, I¡¯m concerned about both of you.You are both my precious ones!"


    He smiled and pulled her into his arms, kissed her cheek, and could not help kissing her again.She was


    his sweetheart, and he would protect her from any harm! Alexander secretly made up his mind.


    Thieves broke into the mansion before dawn and made a mess.It was obvious that it had been


    tampered with, but the thieves were still loose.It seemed that no valuables were missing.


    Everyone was checking their things to see if they had not noticed anything was missing.


    Another group of people was looking at the security tape.It was terrible! How they could sneak into the


    mansion quietly without the surveince capturing any clues, and no one noticing it, but almost


    everyone''s bedroom was tampered with? How did they not notice someone been through almost every


    room? Their spine chilled as they thought about it.


    It would be an easy task if the thieves wanted to kill them.


    Margaret even insisted on calling the police early in the morning to investigate this matter thoroughly


    and strengthen security measures.


    When Alexander entered the door, he saw a room full of people almost gathered together, chattering.It


    was rare to see.It had been a long time since he saw people from the Russell family get together so


    well.It was ironic for them to get together because of something like this.


    "Alex, you must find out about this matter.It will affect your reputation!" Celine said as soon as she saw


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    him.


    Her room was at the innermost side of the corridor.


    Who knew someone had gone into it and flipped through? When she got up in the morning, she saw


    that her closet was open.


    For a moment, she thought she had forgotten to close it.


    When she realized that burr broke into the house, she screamed in fright.


    Later, one after another, members of the Russell family found out that someone broke into their room,


    things became serious.


    Ralph was the one who panicked the most.


    He had already agreed for Heather toe awhile to talk about the marriage today.


    He did not expect this kind of thing to happen at home overnight.


    How would the picky Ms.Riggs think when she saw it?


    "Someone broke into the house?" Alexander said in a low voice.


    He had already received a call from Edwardst night.


    "I don''t know what kind of thief dares toe to our house to steal. Ralph, have you called the police?"


    Ralph frowned in irritation.


    "It''s useless! If they can avoid all the surveince cameras.I don''t know what it is.Is it a disy?! Let


    me tell you, if they were so familiar to avoid it they must not be ordinary thieves!"


    "Ralph, what do you mean by that?"


    Margaret was frightened and sat on the sofa to calm down.


    When she heard Ralph''s words, she frowned and asked.


    "Mom, do you not understand what I mean? They could avoid all the surveince cameras carefully


    without being noticed by others.I''m afraid they''re not ordinary thieves.They must insiders!"


    He looked at Alexander meaningfully.


    "They broke into our rooms but did not want money or our lives.So, what do they want?"

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    "Insiders?!"


    Margaret almost jumped up.


    "Who? Who could it be? There¡¯s a thief in our family.We must find it out!"


    While she spoke, she looked around as if she wanted to find out who the insider was.


    "Mom, don''t get agitated.This thief did not want money or our life, so he must be looking for


    something."


    Ralph thought for a while and said, "What do you think it could be?"


    Margaret frowned and thought for a while.She seemed to think of something.


    "You mean..."


    Before she could speak, she stopped abruptly when she saw Ralph''s eyes.


    "I''m not the thief.How should I know what he is looking for?"


    Then she looked at Alexander unhappily.


    "Alex, you can¡¯t ignore us when such a big incident happened to the Russell family.It would destroy our


    reputation.You must find this thief, and don''t let him go easily! "


    "Grandma, are you sure you haven¡¯t lost anything important?"


    Alexander saw everything in Ralph¡¯s eyes when they exchanged looks.He knew that they had


    something to say.It was normal.


    No one treated him as a family except for his grandpa.


    They always had their little secrets.


    They could tell anyone in this family except for him.


    Of course, he was not interested in their little secrets either.


    However, he was worried when he heard Edward report that the Light-Shadow Killers had sneaked into


    the mansion.He originally wanted to rush over overnight.


    Unexpectedly, they crept in and out silently.


    If they wanted to do something, it would be toote if he brought people back immediately.


    Their goal was not to hurt people, so why? What were they looking for? Margaret knew everything but


    refused to say.He was a little curious about it.


    Her eyes shed hearing his question.She turned her eyes away and said, "How would I know? Our


    Russell family may look like a big business, but now it is just an empty shell.We do not have that much


    money.Not like you have no idea since you give us an allowance.Important things? What important


    things do we have? Hmph!"


    She avoided his question, but Alexander did not expose her.


    Since she did not want to say it, there was no point continue asking.


    "I have checked, we did not lose any important things, so this thief must have other ns.As for what it


    is, I have no idea yet.Alex, since you are now in charge of the Russell family, you should take care of


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    this matter.If the words spread out..."


    Ralph smiled and stopped talking.He nced casually, saw the clock hanging on the wall, and


    suddenly realized.


    "Oh no! Heather ising today, and it''s gettingte!"


    After saying this, Margaret remembered and hurriedly responded, "That''s right.Call someone to clean


    up now.It''s a mess here."


    "Celine.See if the kitchen has bought all the ingredients needed.I almost forgot about it."


    Margaret shouted.


    Celine lowered her head and said softly, "I went to see it, and everything is ready.Don''t worry.It was


    readyst night."


    "Don''t worry? It is a mess here.Who knew if we caused some trouble and offended someone, and this


    is their revenge."


    Margaret nced at Alexander, meaning it was him.Ralph had already put on his coat.


    "I''mte.I''ll go and pick her up.Mom, I''ll be right back!"

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    "Okay.Slow down and drive safely on the road!" Margaret said with concern.


    She had always been extremely fond of her youngest son.


    Seeing that this marriage was about to happen, it must be perfect.


    After thinking about it, she looked at Alexander, who had just hung up the phone, and cleared her


    throat.


    "There''s nothing you can do here.You''ve seen it.So, head on back to thepany."


    After all, it was the eldest daughter of the Riggs family they were talking.Especially when the marriage


    was not official.


    Margaret did not want anything to go wrong.


    Especially this grandson of hers was simply the most unstable ticking time bomb in her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Alexander curled his lips.


    "I have already made arrangements for thepany.I''ll stay here today to apany you."


    "I don''t want yourpanionship!" Margaret blurted and yelled.


    She felt she was being inappropriate.


    Then she said slowly, "I mean.There are still many things for you to do in thepany.The family


    business is so big.Since your grandfather handed it over to you, you should do well.As for this thief, we


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    could not feel at ease as long as he is free outside."


    "I''ll take care of the thief.I have taken over the business for a long time.So, don''t you worry.It''s rare for


    me to have time, and I heard that Ralph is getting engaged today.I could meet my future aunt."


    He smiled faintly but coldly.His smile was not sincere if observed.


    Margaret wanted to say something else, but Alexander had already stood up.


    "I''ll go check upstairs,"


    Seeing him go upstairs, Celine pulled Margaret''s arm gently.


    "Mom, let him go."


    He had not been back to this mansion for a long time.He knew that the visitst night was not only by


    the Light-Shadow killers or the Riggs family, but he did not know what they were here for.


    Before his grandfather''s death, he had exined about thepany and the Russell family, but he


    passed away before he could finish mentioning the Russell family secret for generations.


    Of course, Margaret would not tell him.


    As for the rest of the Russell family, they did not know about it.


    Even if they knew, they would not tell him.


    He could only investigate secretly by himself.


    Since it was a secret of the Russell family, the investigation musty low.


    After searching quietly for a long time, he could not find out what it was.


    Did the Light-Shadow Killerse for this secret too? He stood in the corridor and looked around.


    He had checked everything he could.


    If he missed a ce, it would be Margaret''s room.


    After all, she was an elder, so he could not ask to search her room, which was always inconvenient.


    Alexander pondered for a moment standing at the door.


    Just as he was about to reach out to push the door, he heard the sound of a caring from


    downstairs, followed by someone talking.


    Was Heather here? Did she reach so soon? His finger touched the door panel.He thought for a while


    and retracted.He tried turning the doorknob, but it was locked as expected.


    Ralph was introducing loudly downstairs, "Heather, this is my mother."


    "Hello, Mrs.Russell."


    Heather nodded lightly, but she looked indifferent and not enthusiastic.


    Margaret knew that she had a strong temper.She was well prepared, so she did not mind.She said with


    a smile, "Ms.Riggs has extraordinary ss.You are different from the spoiled girl I usually meet! You


    have a friendly demeanor!"


    Margaret turned to Celine while talking as she was seeking resonance.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    "That''s right,"


    Celine responded smilingly, "I heard you have a different ss than others, but seeing it today, I¡¯m


    convinced! With your charm and power, no wonder you can manage such a big family.I admire that.I


    would be satisfied if I had half of your charm when I was young."


    "You just goof around all day.You''re not as sensible as Ms.Riggs," Margaret said.


    Heather was a little irritated by the way they spoke to impress her.


    ustomed to hearing ttery, she was tired of hearing it.She never thought that even the members of


    the Russell family would be so ttering.


    All of the members of the Russell family had declined in her mind, save for Alexander.


    When she first came here, she wanted to take Alexander down, but she gave up after doing a


    It was because he was shrewd and challenging to deal with, and it was almost impossible to find any


    weaknesses in him.


    It was not because Heather feared difficulties but because she did not want a man to hinder her career.


    When facing a man who was as shrewd as herself, it would be troublesome to start with him.


    Ralph was different.He was stupid and greedy enough, and it was too easy to start with him.


    "Since we know each other, let us get to the point."


    She hated to waste time on insignificant things.She surprised everyone in the Russell family.


    They looked at each other.


    Margaret smiled and said, "Ms.Riggs is straightforward, but...did youe alone today? "


    Heather looked to her left and right, shrugged, and said, "Yeah?"


    "This...is a marriage matter.Won''t your parentse to discuss it? " Margaret asked curiously.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Although Heather was in charge of the Riggs family now, her parents were still alive, so it was


    eptable if they did not show up for other things.


    However, why would they not meet the inws for such a huge event as marriage?


    "Heather said she could handle her life''s major events by herself.Her parents are very open-minded."


    Ralph exined quickly.


    He was also puzzled about this point before.


    That was what Heather told him, but she also added, "It doesn''t have to be you.You need to


    understand that I don''t like you.I chose you for your background.We¡¯re all adults, and we all know what


    maximization of profit is, so let¡¯s avoid those clich¨¦s."


    He was surprised but agreed with her words, although he was somewhat upset.


    She was right.


    If it were not for the power of the Riggs family to help him, he would not be pleasing and coaxing her.


    Everything was for the maximization of benefits, but these words came from her mouth coldly, and


    saying it would still make people ufortable.


    It was as if he had no charm at all.


    It was because his surname was Russell, and he was the youngest son that Margaret favored the


    most.


    Other than that, there was no personal reason to like him.


    If so, why was she shy in front of him? Why did she let him kiss her? Why did she pierce her ears for


    him?

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    While Ralph thought about this, he looked toward her ears subconsciously.He was not surprised to see


    the earrings he had gifted her were sitting nicely on her earlobes.He felt much better.


    Women were such contradicting beings! Heather obviously was in love with him but acted like she did


    not care much about him.


    Ralph concluded that this was probably due to her having to y the role of the head of the household


    in public.He would just y along with it, then.He was confident that she would willingly choose to stay


    home, raise their kids and be an obedient housewife after marriage.


    By then, he would have the Riggs family¡¯s power and wealth in his pocket.He would then have enough


    power to go against Alexander, and with the help of his mother and sister, taking back control of the


    Russell family would just be a walk in the park.He felt much better after changing his perspective, so he


    also started to side with Heather.


    Unfortunately, Margaret disagreed with her son¡¯s view.


    She was unhappy with Heather¡¯s attitude.


    Margaret was, after all, elderly, and her views and opinions were naturally conservative.


    Although she would appreciate the Riggs family¡¯s help in supporting her son to take back what was his,


    since they had agreed to this marriage proposal, the Riggs family''s elders should also be here.


    They should be going over the details of the marriage.


    Heather''s attitude seemed like she did not care about this marriage and took this matter lightly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Since her son had decided to side with Heather, and they were at a disadvantage, she softened her


    tone and asked, "Ms.Riggs, what else do you have in mind? What about the..."


    "I suggest that we make it a simple wedding.As for how we¡¯re doing it, I¡¯ve asked my secretary to make


    copies of my proposal.You can have a look at it,"


    She finished and beckoned her assistant toward them.Her assistant stepped forward and took out


    some documents from her briefcase.She gave Margaret and Ralph each a copy.


    Margaret and Ralph were equally taken aback by surprise as they had never seen anyone who would


    discuss a marriage like they would at business meetings.


    This seemed more like a business trade fully equipped with a proper contract and documents.


    Margaret''s frown deepened as she stared at the document in her hand.It seemed like Heather had


    entrusted all the nning to her assistant instead.


    She did even bother to show interest in her own marriage? The document also gave Margaret a


    headache, and she could no longer take this.


    Margaret ced the document dismissively on the table and started massaging her temples,


    "Ms.Riggs, I¡¯m an olddy, so l can¡¯t really understand what has been written on the documents.Why


    don¡¯t we get straight to the point, then? Since you¡¯ve said you can decide on your own, let¡¯s talk it


    out.Name your price, and we¡¯ll try our best to fulfill our side of the bargain.Since you¡¯re addressing me


    as a senior, and I¡¯m even qualified to be your grandmother, I can¡¯t really understand the content...of


    these documents,"


    Margaret had tried her very best to remain as calm and friendly as possible.


    She was even smiling at Heather and asking for her opinion on dealing with this issue.


    Unfortunately, Heather was still the same arrogant person she was, "It¡¯s fine if you, Mrs.Russell, can¡¯t


    understand the details.I''ll get my assistant to exin them to you.I don¡¯t n to ask for much, as long


    as the wedding ceremony is sensible, but I wish to speed up..."


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this!"


    Celine interrupted Heather.She could no longer put up with her attitude, "Ms.Riggs, my mother is a


    senior to you, right? Is this how you treat your elderly? Were you like this in front of your parents as


    well? Furthermore, this is your Marriage, isn¡¯t it? How could you just ask your assistant to do


    everything? Why don''t you also ask her to get married on your behalf!"

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    "Celine!"


    Ralph was worried that she would make matters worse, so he called out to her.


    However, Heather seemed unfazed by Celine¡¯s remarks.She smirked, turned to her assistant, and


    added jokingly, "If she¡¯s willing, then why not."


    "you!"


    Celine was furious.


    On the other hand, Ralph was worried that she would soil the meeting, so he quickly cut in, "She¡¯s just


    joking, just joking! Mom, it¡¯s not easy for Heather to handle her family business alone, so that she


    would assign some tasks to her assistant.I also agreed with her, and Heather doesn¡¯t have much to ask


    for.She just wants everything to be simple..."


    "I didn¡¯t say that I won¡¯t ask for anything,"


    She narrowed her eyes at him.


    Heather sat straight and asked, "I- I would like to move into the Russell family house."


    "Our house?" Ralph asked in as much surprise as Margaret was.


    "Yeah, but I want a room all to myself," she continued, "I wish to move in tonight."


    "So soon?" Ralph asked, clearly confused by her intentions.


    At first, he thought she wanted to be with him, but then she requested a single room.


    So, was this a woman¡¯s pride?


    "Why? Is there something wrong?" she asked, "You don¡¯t have to be worried.I just wanted to take this


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    opportunity to know you better.However, if it¡¯s inconvenient for you, we don¡¯t have to do it."


    "No, it¡¯s fine, why won¡¯t it be,"


    Ralph was happy that she had decided to take the initiative to get to know him better, so why would he


    reject her? This request was made out of the blue, so it had taken him by surprise.


    Seeing that she was about to change her mind again, he quickly added, "We have many bedrooms


    avable.Even if we don¡¯t, I¡¯ll move out just to give you my room!"


    Even though Margaret knew her son was doing this because of his n, she was still slightly


    embarrassed by the sight of him trying to suck up to Heather.Margaret could only sigh.


    "Since that¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll move into your house tonight.I hope that Mrs.Russell wouldn¡¯t mind me,"


    Heather gave her a small nod to express her apology.


    "It¡¯s fine.We¡¯re going to be a family soon anyways, and since Ms.Riggs, you¡¯refortable with this, it¡¯s


    a relief to me, too,"


    Margaret smiled and turned to her subordinates, "Make sure to clear a room for Ms.Riggs when we get


    home.Make sure that she¡¯s settled in well and try your best to answer her requests if there are any."


    "Thank you for your kindness," Heather smiled.


    Just then, she felt something strange and turned toward the floor about them.


    She could feel someone¡¯s gaze on her, but there was no killing intention, so she did not continue to


    think about it and went back to talking to the people around her.


    However, the gaze was still there.


    Then, her eyes met with Alexander''s.


    Alexander stood at the foot of the stairs leading to the floor above.He was openly looking at her with no


    fear of being caught.


    Heather knew exactly who Alexander was.


    She had, after all, done a background check on the Russell family.


    She already knew that he was difficult to deal with, but after seeing him in person, she realized that the


    information presented to her was obviouslycking.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    This man had a strong presence.


    Heather had seen all kinds of men and had dealings with many of them, but not one was like him.


    Even from afar, she could feel his presence, and he was the center of attention in a room full of people.


    She narrowed her eyes at him, and for some reason, she had developed an interest in him.


    Alexander had, of course, heard of Heather¡¯s name.


    The Riggs family was secretive and had always been low-profiled until Heather took over as head of


    the family.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    They became stronger to the extent of bing one of the stronger families in the martial art scene.


    The Riggs family had also expanded their wealth and connections in the business industry.


    The eldest daughter of the Riggs family was known to be a genius in kickboxing, and she had already


    managed to defeat numerous well-known fighters.


    However, the family was too powerful, so they also made enemies all around.


    The family had to face numerous challenges proposed by fighters every year.


    Thus, Heather being here and choosing Ralph as her future partner was no coincidence, nor was it


    because of love.


    Ralph was only interested in Heather¡¯s wealth and power.


    On the other hand, Heather...was she interested in the Russell family? Ralph was not an important


    figure in the family, so why him? She should have chosen him if she was interested in their family¡¯s


    wealth and power.


    Was it because she knew that he would not y into her hands that why she picked Ralph over him?


    Alexander could not help but wonder about her true intentions.


    She had instructed the Light- Shadow Killers to visit the Russell estate yesterday, and she showed up


    personally today, asking to move into the house.She had a hidden agenda behind her intention to


    marry into the family.


    "Why are you still here?" Ralph asked as he followed Heather¡¯s gaze and saw that she was looking at


    Alexander.


    Ralph¡¯s heart skipped a beat in panic.He intentionally prevented Heather from meeting Alexander as he


    worried she would change her mind.He would not be able topete with Alexander.


    When Heather turned toward him, he quickly smiled charmingly and acted like nothing was wrong, "I¡¯m


    sorry, I forgot to introduce you.This is my nephew, Alexander.Alexander, this is your future aunt."


    Alexander walked down the stairs toward them and looked at her.


    Then, he extended his hand toward her, "Ms.Riggs."


    "You should call her aunt instead of Ms.Riggs.We¡¯re getting married soon, wait, right..."


    He suddenly recalled, "My nephew¡¯s getting married too, but they¡¯ve already registered their marriage.I


    think their wedding ceremony coincides with ours."


    "Oh, really?"


    Heather smiled, took Alexander¡¯s outstretched hand, and shook it.


    Ralph intentionally shared this information to prevent Heather from being interested in Alexander.


    When Ralph noticed their handshake, he felt slight difort.


    Heather¡¯s hand was slender and soft, but when their hands met, Alexander could feel her strength,


    especially her fingers.


    They may look long and slim, but they felt like steel.


    It was a good thing that Alexander had been working out, and he had also learned some self -defense


    skills, so with the strength she exerted, it was not enough to hurt him.


    This may also be just a test, and she did not exert her full force.


    Ralph could not tell that this was a test between two dominant personalities.


    Instead, he only noticed they had held hands for a long time.


    He was only worried that they were starting to be interested in each other.


    In a moment of rash, he stepped forward and separated their hands forcefully, "Alex, don¡¯t you have to


    go back to the office? You should leave now, don''t keep those important matters waiting!"


    He threw his hand over Alexander¡¯s shoulders and walked him outside.


    When they got to the car porch, he warned Alexander, "Ms.Riggs and I are going to get married soon.I


    suggest you don¡¯t try anything funny and keep your hands to yourself!"

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    Alexander was rendered speechless by Ralph¡¯s outrageous warning.


    "I know that Heather is an attractive woman, and she¡¯s from a prestigious family, too, but she¡¯s my


    future wife, so don¡¯t even think about it!"


    Ralph warned him explicitly.He was feeling restless and worried that Alexander was also interested in


    Heather.He knew that he would be no match for Alexander.


    However, Alexanderughed and tapped Ralph¡¯s shoulder, "Uncle, you¡¯re overthinking.She¡¯s not my


    type!"


    He added casually, "I understand your thinking, but I advise you to keep your eyes peeled and be wary


    of her.She¡¯s a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing."


    Then, he released Ralph, walked toward his car, and drove off.


    Ralph stood frozen on the spot for a moment before regaining his senses.He pondered about what he


    had said but decided that Alexander was just trying to scare him.


    ¡®How could Heather be a wolf? He must be joking.Has he even seen such a pretty wolf?¡¯ Ralph thought


    to himself.


    Moreover, Heather was above Ralph¡¯s standards.She knew he was from the Russell family, but he had


    no power, so why would she still be interested in marrying him? If it was about personal interests, he


    was the one with an agenda, not her.


    What would she be able to gain from marrying him? Ralph was sure that Alexander was just jealous of


    him! Alexander must have felt a pang of regret wash over him when he saw Heather.


    The woman that Alexander had as his wife was undoubtedly beautiful, but aside from that, she had


    nothing.


    It was true that she had some talent for creating perfumes, but that was about it.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even her family background did not serve as much since the Lodge family started declining.


    Moreover, she was not a direct descendant of the Lodge family, so she did not have actual power


    within the family ranks.


    On the other hand, Heather was the head of the Riggs family.She had also inherited secret martial art


    techniques from her family¡¯s ancestors.


    If youpared both, Alexander¡¯s current wife was insignificant.It made Ralph feel better as he had


    one-upped Alexander.He was also sure that Alexander was jealous of him, so Alexander tried to scare


    him from getting married to Heather.


    Alexander was indeed despicable! Ralph turned around and trudged back into the house.


    He needed to ensure that a room was cleared out for Heather to move in.


    It would be even better if he could speed up the progress of their rtionship so that he did not have to


    worry about Heather changing her mind.


    Ralph was determined to make this work as he entered the house.


    Heather sighed in relief as she finally left the Russell family¡¯s home.She could not help but feel


    ufortable with the atmosphere in the room.She had not expected the Russell family to have fallen


    into such a pathetic state.


    No one in the family looked like they were worthy of her presence except that man.


    From the information given to her, she could tell he was not a simple man when she saw his


    photograph.


    She could not help but falter when she met his eyes in the picture, it was as if he could see right


    through her facade.


    When she saw him in person, his presence only became stronger.He was not a useless being like


    Ralph.


    Heather had even tested him out on her own.He had a firm grip, and he was not attracted at all by her


    physical appearance.He was the most special guy she had ever met.


    She had proposed this marriage to the Russell family because she had tried and failed numerous times


    to obtain a secret martial art skill book that was kept behind those walls.


    She had even deployed the Light -Shadow Killers to do her bidding but to no avail.


    The only method left was for her to enter the Russell family on her own and find out.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Heather was disgusted with Ralph.She did not even want to touch him, nor was she nning to be a


    real couple with him.She just wanted that book and used Ralph¡¯s connection to the Russell family to


    slowly swallow the family business from within and incorporate it into the Riggs family.


    After that, she would just divorce him.


    However, Heather had changed her mind.


    If her marriage partner were that man instead, she would not have to go through so much trouble.She


    could still obtain the book and the Russell family¡¯s wealth simultaneously.


    Unfortunately, he was already married.


    Soon, she was back at her own vi.


    The Riggs family¡¯s vi was cold, unlike the noisy atmosphere of the Russell family¡¯s ce.She would


    not have suggested moving into that house if it was not for the book.


    Heather had been a talented fighter since she was young.


    Unfortunately, the previous generation of Riggs was not gifted in this aspect, so her parents had lost


    interest in the family¡¯s fighting skills.


    If it were not for her, the Riggs family would have already been kicked out of the list of ancient martial


    arts families.


    She had learned all the avable martial art skills from the Riggs family, and Heather was also


    confident in her own abilities.


    However, after participating in a few fights against other families, she realized her skills were far


    Even though she was able to emerge victorious in a fight with people her age, she could not deal with


    more seasoned fighters as quickly.


    Following her participation in fights, the number of challengersing to challenge the Riggs family


    also increased significantly.


    On the surface, the Riggs family might look like they were thriving, but she knew very well that they


    were cornered.


    Just because they had emerged victorious a few times, it did not mean that this would happen every


    time.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was by coincidence that she found out about an ancient martial art skill book that contained a secret


    technique that once belonged to the Lodge family.


    Anyone who owned this book would be able to be the best fighter.


    For some reason, this book ended up in the hands of the Russell family, and no one had heard any


    news about it.


    As for the Russell family, not many people knew about this incident, and the Russell family was known


    for their power and tight security.


    So, it was not like others could quickly get their hands on that book.


    Heather tried to send the Light- Shadow Killers to retrieve it, but to No avail, and before that, she had


    also tried numerous times and failed at her attempts.


    If not for her running out of ideas, she would not have chosen to propose a business marriage between


    the two families.


    This was the only way she could freely enter the family house to retrieve the book.


    She entered the house and changed into her slippers.


    As she took off her scarf, she felt a stabbing pain when she identally touched her ears.


    Pain was not a foreign sensation to her, as she was trained as a fighter from a young age.


    However, this was unlike the pain from an injury or a fracture.


    It was the feeling of being pricked by a needle at her most fragile part.


    For some reason, this pain annoyed her as it gave her a tingling sensation that traveled down her


    spine.


    "Get me Hannah!¡¯ She instructed as Heather sat down on the sofa and rubbed her sore temples.


    The housekeeper immediately left and brought Hannah back with her.


    Since yesterday, Hannah knew that she had gotten herself into trouble.


    So, she chose to diminish her existence by hiding in her room as she was afraid of her sister.


    Hannah did not even eat much during lunch and dinner, so she looked pale and weak.


    Heather was instantly annoyed when she noticed her frail appearance.


    She immediately questioned, "Why are you not eating again?"


    Hannah continued to remain silent.


    "You''ll only continue to lose more weight if you don¡¯t eat properly.By that time, everyone will be able to


    tell us apart as you¡¯re too skinny! Is this your way of going against me?"


    Heather questioned sternly.


    "No, sorry!"


    Hannah immediately denied it and insisted, "I wouldn¡¯t dare.I promise that I¡¯ll eat well!"

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    "Enough!"


    Heather mmed her fists onto the table.Hannah was shocked and started trembling.


    "Look at you.We don¡¯t resemble each other at all! Stop shaking!" Heather demanded.She wanted to


    kick her sister so badly.


    "Are you afraid of me? Genuinely afraid of me?"


    "y-Yes,m," Hannah said in a nervous and small voice.


    "You''re afraid, huh?!" Heather smirked coldly.


    "If you¡¯re terrified of me, then you wouldn¡¯t have gotten your ears pierced without my permission!"


    Heather also had to get her ears pierced because of Hannah''s selfish desires.


    Heather had never wanted to change anything on her body and especially hated tattoos and piercings.


    Training to excel in kickboxing was already tiring and painful, so why would anyone do that to their


    body? Moreover, having pierced ears would only give Heather¡¯s enemy¡¯s another opportunity to hurt


    her.


    Imagine if she was fighting someone and the person took a chance to pull at her earrings.


    It would cause severe damage.


    Heather did not want to allow something like that to happen.


    However, Heather had to do that because of her sister, so she started to despise Hanna even more.


    Since the two shared the same face, Heather had to put up with this.


    The Riggs family already had an outstanding daughter like Heather, so she felt they did not need


    someone as useless as Hannah.


    "I- I¡¯m s-sorry," Hannah said with her trembling voice.


    "It''s toote for apologies now.I had to do what you did because of your rashness!"


    Heather became increasingly furious as she spoke.She picked up the cane she had ced on the table


    and started hitting Hannah.


    Hannah bit down her lips in pain but did not avoid it.


    After many years of experience, she knew the beating would only worsen if she tried to avoid them.


    The beatings would end soon if she stood still and let Heather vent her anger.


    Heather¡¯s wrath was far more horrifying than some beatings.


    Heather would also ensure not to hit Hannah¡¯s face or visible areas such as her arms or legs.She


    would always beat Hannah¡¯s back or inner thighs.


    Heather¡¯s strikes were painful as she had the strength of a fighter and the thin cane she used.


    Hannah sometimes thought the only thing that could separate them from each other was the scary


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    scars that covered her back.


    Naturally, Heather had hidden these beating sessions from others and would only do it in her bedroom.


    Hannah also preferred it this way and sometimes felt somewhat relieved her sister would beat her


    since it meant Heather¡¯s wrath toward her would subside a little.


    If Heather chose not to beat Hannah, it only meant she was bottling up her anger and would explode,


    damaging the family even more.


    Hannah continued to endure theshing quietly.


    When Heather finally felt satisfied, she stopped and nced at Hannah.


    "Make sure you remember this lesson!"


    "I¡¯ll remember,"


    Hannah could not help but tremble in fear.She clenched her hands into tight fists, trying to suppress the


    pain.She dared not bite her lips as that would result in another series of beatings.


    "You better not forget.I hope this is thest time you pull something like this!"


    Heather threw the cane on the floor and approached Hannah.She looked at Hannah and sighed, "It¡¯s


    not like I love to beat you, but you must remember we''re on to something important here.For the Riggs


    family¡¯s sake and our safety, it will only get us all into grave danger if the public finds out about


    you.How would the family survive without me?"

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    "I-I understand,"


    Hannah answered in a small voice without looking up, "I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t repeat this."


    Heather was satisfied with Hannah''s attitude and nodded.


    "Okay.Remember, your body isn¡¯t yours but mine.No matter what you n to do with it, you must


    discuss it with me first.Make sure you take good care of your body, too, okay?"


    "Okay," Hannah replied.


    Heather smiled in satisfaction, "Go and get someone to apply some medicine for you.Remember to eat


    well too.You¡¯ve lost too much weight."


    "Yes," Hannah replied and walked toward her room in the basement.


    Her small room was the only ce where she felt safe.


    "Right, I''ll be moving into the Russell family¡¯s house from tonight onward.You''ll stay here.Ensure you


    don¡¯t walk around so the others won''t see you, okay?"


    Heather called out to Hannah and told her about her ns.


    Instead of nodding in acknowledgment, Hannah turned around and looked at Heather.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You¡¯re moving in with him?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Heather raised an eyebrow and looked at Hannah.


    "You have something to say about it?"


    "No!"


    Hannah shook her head.She could not help but ask, "You don''t need me to go on your behalf? I


    thought you hated Ral ¡ªthat guy from the Russell family?"


    "Indeed, I hate him, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going there to sleep with him.I must retrieve something from the


    Russell family."


    Heather poked Hannah''s forehead.


    "Why? You want to go on my behalf to sleep with him?"


    "N-No, I don¡¯t,"


    Hannah shook her head furiously as her face flushed red even though she denied it, her eyes avoided


    Heather¡¯s gaze.


    As Heather noticed the change in Hannah¡¯s demeanor, she could not help but ask, "Don¡¯t tell me


    you¡¯ve fallen in love with him."


    "N-No, I didn¡¯t!"


    Hannah immediately denied it.


    "You said he¡¯s just some good -for-nothing guy, so why would I fall for him? I know you have something


    important to do, and I¡¯m d I can help.I''ll follow your instructions and promise not to fall for him.I can¡¯t


    fall for him."


    Heather could not tell if Hannah meant what she said, but it made her feel good, so she smiled and


    but you should remember it.As for that guy, if there was a need for that, I''ll send you to him,"


    She concluded.


    Of course, Heather would never sacrifice her integrity for some idi* t.


    Besides, Hannah could always take her ce, and Heather was relieved her sister could be helpful at


    times like these.


    "Okay, Pll take my leave then," Hannah said.


    She dared not say anything more for fear of offending her sister.


    This time, Heather did not stop her and just waved toward Hannah dismissively.


    After returning to her dark basement room, Hannah looked at herself in the mirror.She removed her


    clothes to reveal scars and scabs all over her.


    There were old and new ones, and she was already used to this.


    After all, she was just a tool to Heather.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    Meanwhile, Alexander did not sit idly by either since he needed to determine Heather''s intentions and


    the secret his grandfather wanted to discuss before passing away¡ªthe Russel family¡¯s secret.


    Moreover, the Riggs family was most likely the one that had sent the Light- Shadow Killers to the


    Russell family¡¯s house.


    However, he was still unsure what they intended to aplish and whether or not they were nning


    to harm Lily.


    Alexander did not know what was happening but was determined to nip everything in the bud.


    Lily was unaware of these things and had much time on her handstely.


    Aside from tending to her garden and caring for herself, she could only focus on caring for her unborn


    child.


    She had not been to herb for a long time, but Olivia asionally sent her updates about her


    perfumes.


    Olivia had seeded in developing two new forms and wanted to ask Lily for some opinions.


    Lily was impressed with Olivia¡¯s progress, as the forms looked good.


    To Lily¡¯s delight, an unexpected guest showed up.


    Lisa had flown over alongside a small but wonderful guest to visit Lily.


    "Nick? It¡¯s been such a long time,"


    Lily was pleasantly surprised to see him.She did not expect him toe along with Lisa to Sapphine


    City.


    Nick was shy but was happy to see her.


    "Hello, Ms.Lily."


    After what urred in Westwood, Lily had not seen the little boy in person for a long while.


    Although they had spoken a few times over the phone, Nick was still very polite with her and kept


    thanking Lily for saving his life.


    Mike would send Lily gifts once in a while as a form of gratitude.His gifts were always well prepared,


    not overly expensive, but suitable for the asion.


    "When did you get here?! Why didn¡¯t you give me a call?!"


    Lily eximed as she excitedly weed the duo into the house.


    "If I had called you, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise, would it?"


    Lisa smiled and replied.


    A few more people were trailing after them, carrying lots of bags and cing them on the floor once


    they entered the house.


    "What are these?!"


    Lily eximed in surprise.


    "They¡¯re wedding gifts! I heard you¡¯re getting married, so how could we not prepare gifts for this


    asion? Still, you must know these are from me, and those are from Mr.Corden."


    Lisa pointed at the presents on the floor, worried that Lily would get them wrong.


    "You didn''t have to,"


    Lily palmed her forehead and sighed.


    The number of gifts was scary, as they almost filled her entire living room.


    "Of course we do! By the way, this is for you,"


    Lisa removed an exotic-looking ss bottle from her bag and handed it to Lily.


    "What''s this?" Lily took it and asked.


    "This is from my dad.He wanted me to pass you this as a gift for your wedding.He said this isn¡¯t


    expensive, but maybe it¡¯s just what you might need.I¡¯m not entirely sure what he meant by that since it


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    must have something to do with being a perfumer." Lisa shrugged.


    It was a small, delicate bottle, and Lily could already smell the faint scent before even opening it.She


    was pretty sure it was a bottle of essential oil.


    Since Mr.Parker was an excellent perfumer and typically created his products in limited quantities, Lily


    knew it was a collector¡¯s edition.She was honored to receive this gift from him.


    "How is this not expensive? It¡¯s such a precious gift, and you must thank him on my behalf!"


    Lily was so touched.


    Lisa pouted and added, "How could you be so happy when he had just given you such a small gift? My


    gifts are way better than his! You should look at what I got you!"


    When Lisa left home, her father gave her this tiny bottle and told her to pass it on to Lily as a gift.She


    was so embarrassed by how stingy her father could be, but he insisted that Lily would love it.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    However, it seemed like her father was right.


    "Of course, I love the gifts you¡¯ve given me too.I love everything!"


    Lily knew that Lisa was joking, so she said smilingly, "Come over here and have a seat.


    What would you like to drink? How about some juice and coffee?"


    Lily suggested, then told Nick, "Since you have allergies, you need to tell me what foods you can''t eat


    so that I can make sure that they aren¡¯t added to our meals."


    "Okay, thank you," Nick said politely.


    "I''m surprised that you brought Nick along," Lily said.


    "Well, I had no other choice.His dad had something to do, so he asked if I could babysit Nick for a day."


    Lisa sighed in defeat.She and Nick actually got along great, especially after what transpired at


    Westwood thest time.


    Lisa felt sorry for the boy and asionally called to check in on him.


    For this reason, Mike sometimes asked her if Lisa could watch Nick for a day or two.


    In return, Mike would share his business resources and connections with her.


    Lily nodded, asking, "Are you saying that Mr.Corden is also here in Sapphine City?"


    "Uh-huh!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lisa nodded and took a sip of her coffee.


    "Given the length of his stay, he¡¯d have no trouble making it to your wedding.Right, didn¡¯t you tell me


    that you''re pregnant? I see no difference at all!"


    Lily rubbed her stomach with her hand, feeling the magic of a life growing inside her.


    "Naturally, there¡¯s no difference because the fetus is still under three months."


    Even though there were no changes in her physical appearance, she could still feel her body changing.


    Sometimes, she would feel drowsy or even sad despite not being an emotional person before the


    pregnancy.


    Aside from that, she also noticed a boost in her energy and strength.


    Though she would feel drowsy, her energy level was always good when she was awake.It was as if her


    baby was giving her strength.


    She could even lift heavy objects easily, but if Alexander saw her doing it, he would panic and make


    sure she stopped immediately.


    He was careful to ensure that she did not have to carry anything, even a stool.


    Thank goodness Alexander had been busytely.


    She would probably grow tired of his worrywart demeanor if he were always around her.


    "Lily, are you having a baby?"


    Nick blinked at her and asked curiously.


    "Yeah, in a couple of months, the baby will arrive.Which do you prefer? A baby boy or a girl?"


    Lily smiled and asked.


    "I like them all," he said shyly, staring at Lily''s tummy.


    "Do you want to feel the baby?" Lisa asked as she noticed his eager expression.


    "Can I really?" He asked with excitement.


    "Of course you can! However, the baby is still tiny. You may not be able to feel anything," Lily


    exined.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    "Still, it¡¯ll be interesting!"


    Lisa was also interested now.


    Two hands, one adult-sized and the other small, reached out toward her tummy.


    Lily sat there speechless.She could not just move out of their reach, after all.


    At that moment, Lily¡¯s phone rang, and it was the perfect excuse to get away from them.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I need to take this."


    Lisa and Nick both felt disappointed because they could not feel the infant.


    The caller was none other than Alexander.He was curious about how Lily was doing and wanted to


    know if she was resting well.


    "Do you have guests over?" he asked.


    Ever since Lily got pregnant, Alexander made sure to strengthen the security at home.He was also very


    strict with who was allowed into their residence.


    As a result, he was aware of visitors at the house.


    "Yeah, Lisa¡¯s here, and she brought many gifts, too," Lily replied as she nced in Lisa¡¯s direction.


    While Lisa sat back and enjoyed the fruitsid out for her, Nick sat bolt upright, clearly still slightly


    tense.He was such a nice boy, and Lily was d that she was able to save him.


    Unfortunately, his mother...


    "Is there a boy as well?" Alexander asked.


    "Yeah, he was the boy I met in Westwood.I think you¡¯ve seen him before.He¡¯s Mr.Corden¡¯s son," Lily


    exined.


    "Right, Mike is also here in Sapphine City.Anyway, I''ll be back for dinner," he told her.


    Lily wanted to tell him that he did not need to rush home, but before she could say it, he had already


    hung up.He had been swamped recently, and Lily could feel that he was keeping something from her.


    Alexander had always put her first, so if he decided not to tell her, she knew it was better for her not to


    know about it.


    Heather moved into the Russell Estate as soon as she had packed her belongings.Her room was


    already prepared for her.


    The bedroom was spacious, and all the amenities suggested they wanted her to have afortable


    stay.


    Ralph was at her side.He smiled and said, "Heather, if you¡¯re still not happy with anything in the room,


    feel free to tell me, and I''ll make sure to get them changed."


    "No, it¡¯s fine."


    She was not very picky when it came to materialistic things.


    Besides, she had no intention of staying for long.


    Heather ced her luggage on the table and sat down on the bed.She tested the condition of the bed


    and was satisfied to find it just right.


    Heather had a spine problem, so sleeping on a mattress that was too soft would only make her feel


    ufortable.


    Aside from that, she was uninterested in anything else.


    "I''m d that you like it.I was worried that you weren''t satisfied with the room!"


    Ralph sat down next to her and continued cheerily, "Heather, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be willing to


    move in with me so soon.I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re here! Don¡¯t worry.I''ll make sure our wedding goes as


    nned."


    He inched closer to her.


    Heather moved away from him in reflex and looked at him cautiously.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    "I..."


    Ralph was surprised by her reaction.


    "I...I just wanted to be closer to you.Don''t you like it as well?"


    "I''m warning you, Ralph.I''ve told you that my intention in moving in was simply to get used to life after


    marriage. If you n to try anything on me, don¡¯t be mad when I hurt you!"


    She red at him and warned him coldly.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Ralph was startled but quickly recovered when he recalled her snuggling up to him like an innocent


    girl.He disregarded it and said, "Okay, fine.I know you don¡¯t mean anything by your actions and aren''t


    an easy girl.Look, we''re getting married soon.Shouldn''t we get acquainted with one another before?


    We¡¯ll soon be husband and wife, and when that happens, we¡¯d naturally have intimacy between


    husband and wife.While speaking, he got to his feet and moved toward her, opening his arms for a hug.


    Just as he was about to touch her, she lifted her foot and stepped against his chest to block him from


    getting closer.


    Heather crossed her arms and stared coldly at him.


    "Ralph, this is myst warning.If youe close to me again and try to do anything, I''ll kick you out!"


    "What''s wrong with you, Heather? Weren¡¯t we fine before? You used to like my kisses a lot.You..."


    "Shut up!"


    She bnced herself while bending her knees and kicked Ralph forcefully.


    Ralph flew backward and hit the table behind him.He groaned in pain because his back hurt so much.


    When they were together before, everything was fine, so he had no idea what had changed in Heather


    to make her act strange to him now.


    "I told you to shut up! Get out of my room now! Don¡¯te in unless I let you in!"


    With her back straight, Heather issued a firmmand.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I..."


    Ralph stood up and felt pain all over.


    He wanted to curse at her but kept his mouth shut when he saw her face shrouded in ice.He still


    couldn''t offend Heather because he had not married her and obtained the property from the Riggs


    family.


    As a result, he could only bear it for the time being and coax this capricious, pampereddy.


    Ralph knew this.He then stood up, smoothed out his clothing''s creases, and smiled again, saying,


    "Okay, fine.I''ll leave! Don''t be angry as it¡¯s bad for your health! You can stay here in peace, and I won¡¯t


    touch you if you don¡¯t want me to.Just tell me if you want to eat or need anything.Make yourself at


    home."


    Heather felt disgusted as she watched him leave the room with a sullen face.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Ralph felt happy when he heard her calling him and thought, ¡®As expected, she was ying hard to


    get!¡¯ He peered in and asked hastily, ""What¡¯s wrong?"


    "No one, including you, can enter this room without my order!" She said it coldly.


    ¡°...Okay, I got it!"


    Ralph cursed her inwardly and closed the door in resentment.


    Heather was alone in the room.She looked around but did not find any cameras or recorders.


    This was beyond her expectations, as she was used to being on guard with people and dismantling all


    kinds of dangerous devices.


    Therefore, she was surprised that none of it was installed to monitor her at the Russell Estate.


    The truth was that she simply did not know the situation with the Russell family.


    Everyone in the family, except Alexander, focused their attention on infighting and were not defensive


    against outsiders.


    They wholeheartedly wanted to connect with the Riggs family via marriage and put all their thought into


    the benefits of it.


    Since they were unaware of Heather''s true intentions, they made no efforts to spy on her or suspect


    her.


    The current situation saved her a lot of trouble, and she could stay there with peace of mind.


    Heather stood on the balcony and looked down.


    Russell''s house was huge, and it was not easy to look through every room.


    Moreover, there were secret passages, basements, secretpartments, and other hidden ces.


    She could not blindly search around and needed to think of a better way.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    Margaret was downstairs eating snacks and could roughly guess Heather had rejected her son again


    when she saw him dejectedlying down.She nced upstairs and said softly, "Is Heather staying


    over there?"


    "Yeah."


    "So, she isn¡¯t staying in the same room as you?"


    "Yeah.Huh?"


    Ralph looked up in surprise.He frowned and looked at Margaret, "Mom, how can you make fun of me


    too?!"


    "Silly boy, I¡¯m not making fun of you.I''m helping you find a way to get closer to her."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She slowly took a bite of the peach cakes before unhurriedly replying, "You said before that you have


    managed to capture Ms.Riggs¡¯s heart.I honestly thought you werepetent.


    "You have been to many romantic and debauchery ces and have been in a rtionship with many


    women before.Howe you can¡¯t even handle what you''re best at? Look at yourself.Even if you


    obtained the Russell family in the future, can you manage it well?"


    Margaret sighed.She could not help feeling a little helpless at her son''s uselessness.He was the son


    she loved the most.She was in herte 40s when she was pregnant with him.


    At that time, she hesitated, but she still gave birth to him.


    Hugo had raised their eldest son elsewhere from a young age, so Margaret barely saw him and was


    not very close to him.


    The son and daughter in the middle were either yboys, rebellious or disobedient.


    Still, Ralph managed to give her the satisfaction of being a mother.She put all her love and attention on


    her youngest son.She initially thought he would inherit the Russell family''s assets when he grew up.


    However, Hugo was very partial to their eldest son.


    He insisted on passing it on to Alexander even when their eldest son had died.


    Margaret thought it was ridiculous to entrust the Russell family to Alexander when they had a son.


    She argued with her husband several times but dared not go overboard since he was the head of the


    family.


    Moreover, Margaret still had a secret book with her.


    Itforted and made her feel that her several decades of life when her husband was not in vain.


    "Mom, you don¡¯t believe in me anymore either, do you? I wouldn¡¯t have gotten forced into the point


    where I need a marriage and a woman¡¯s support if it wasn¡¯t for my father¡¯s partiality."


    Ralph was highly frustrated as he sat next to his mother andined.


    Margaret¡¯s heart softened when she heard himining.She always felt sorry for him.


    "Alright, your father may be partial to him, but it¡¯s not like he didn''t leave you anything.Did you carefully


    put away the thing I gave you before? Have you looked into it?"


    "What¡¯s there to look into? Nothing is in it except some strange words I can''t understand.I thought he


    had left me a treasure.A map is better than that useless thing!"


    Back then, Margaret had mysteriously handed the book to Ralph.


    He thought it was a treasure and initially tried various ways to decrypt it, including soaking it in water


    and heating it with fire but to no avail.He had given up after all these years as he could not find


    anything special about it.He concluded that his father must have fooled him, so Ralph threw the book


    aside.He did not know where it was, much less look into it.


    "Your father regarded that book as a treasure before he was alive.If I hadn''t secretly taken it away while


    he was muddle-headed, I wouldn''t have had the chance to touch it.You don¡¯t understand it because


    you have yet to decrypt it.However, I¡¯m sure there is a big secret within."


    "It''s a great treasure again, isn''t it? I''m tired of hearing it, Mom.I have a great treasure in front of me


    now.It¡¯s more important to keep that safe."


    Ralph grabbed a handful of nuts and looked at them.


    "Mom, you are a woman too.What does it mean when a woman treats you well one time but terribly the


    next?" He asked with doubt.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    He felt Heather had a bizarre temperament after being around her over the past few days.


    One minute she was cold toward him, and the next, she was gentle before turning furious, then back


    into a timidly adorable girl.


    Ralph thought that he might develop schizophrenia if he continued being with her.


    Margaret knew who her son referred to and said, "Aren''t all women like that? Did you just find out


    today?"


    "Still, she''s too emotional.I-It¡¯s like I¡¯m seeing two different people!"


    "That may be because she isn¡¯t an ordinary person.Rumor has it that Heather is moody, and I¡¯ve seen


    it too.If it weren¡¯t for the Riggs family''s background and Alexander being the head of the family instead


    of you, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to this marriage.


    "I can''t stand such a woman entering the family as a daughter-in-w!"


    Margaret shook her head, lightly dusted off her hands, and took another sip from her teacup.


    After a moment of silence, she continued, "There¡¯s no need for you to panic.She¡¯s willing to marry you


    and live here, which shows she still has you in her heart.She is sometimes good and sometimes bad to


    you because she¡¯s still behaving like a youngdy.Hold on a minute..."


    She paused and continued after some thought, "Have the two of you done...that?"


    Ralph was stunned and could not keep up with his mother¡¯s thoughts, "What do you mean by that?"


    Margaret smacked his head, "Tsk! Why are you confused now? It¡¯s, you know, that!"


    "Oh..."


    Ralph suddenly realized what she meant and grimaced.


    "No! She¡¯s so fierce and cold.There¡¯s nothing I can do if she refuses.She warned me not to get too


    close to her just now, but I highly doubt she will not let me touch her even if we got married."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Margaret pped his leg hard and shook her head.


    "Why are you so honest when she doesn''t allow you to touch her? Don''t you know that women


    sometimes don¡¯t mean what they say? You should have enough experience after being a yboy all


    these years.


    "It was no wonder she treated you like that.She will give you her heart when she finally bes your


    woman, my silly boy!"


    "Really?"


    Ralph was skeptical.He recalled Heather''s cold attitude and could not help but shudder.


    "Haha!"


    Margaret smiled, got up, and left.


    Ralph remained in the same ce and thought of his mother''s words.


    Then he recalled his days as a yboy over the past few years and felt all his tricks seemed useless to


    Heather.He also spected it was most likely because she knew kickboxing and appeared to be


    strong.


    Ralph could not help but feel slightly overwhelmed and afraid of Heather.


    Meanwhile, Heather, who was in the room upstairs, figured something out.


    She opened the door and looked around.


    "Come here."


    The servant immediately ran over after receiving the order.


    "What are your orders, Miss Riggs?"


    "Get Ralph..."


    She paused when she noticed it was still bright outside.


    Heather knew she should choose the right time to make him spill the beans but now was not the right


    time.


    She changed her mind and said, "Forget it.It¡¯s nothing."

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Heather turned around and went back into the room.


    Then she picked up her phone and sent a message to Ralph, "Come to my room at nine tonight.I have


    something to tell you."


    Ralph was drinking alone in boredom.He thought he had misread the message when he received it.


    After rubbing his eyes to ensure he had read it right, Ralph almost jumped up excitedly.


    ¡°I knew it! Women don¡¯t always mean what they say.She said not to get close to her or enter her room


    earlier, but she changed her mind! Still, why did she mention the time? Is it something she can¡¯t say


    now and must wait till it¡¯s nighttime? It must also be something she can¡¯t discuss downstairs and insists


    I go to her room tonight"


    Ralph felt it was an invitation.How could he not understand this after being a yboy? He was excited


    and almost sprinted upstairs.


    However, he still had some sanity in him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    There was no rush, as Heather had taken the initiative to invite him to her room.


    It was understandable that she was reserved and coy since she was a youngdy from a wealthy


    family.He might as well wait until nine o''clock to see what she nned to do.He was no longer in a


    hurry when he figured it out.He poured himself a ss of wine and gleefully gulped it.He could imagine


    all the wealth and women rushing into his arms.


    "Oh, just wait, Alex.I will pull you down from your position in the Russell family!"


    There was a western restaurant nearby Alexander¡¯s vi.


    Not many guests were in the restaurant that night, so he invited Lisa, Mike, and Nick to dinner.


    Lisa and Nick arrived at the same time as Lily, but the two men werete instead.


    Lily called Alexander and told Lisa, "Let¡¯s not wait for them.We can order first and wait for them while


    eating."


    Lisa nodded in agreement.


    "Okay.These men are always so busy.They don''t even have time to take care of their children."


    "What about Nick? Are you the one always taking care of him? You and Mike..."


    Lily stopped halfway and looked at Lisa meaningfully.


    Lisa almost choked and quickly shook her head, "No, no, no.How could I be in a rtionship with him?!


    I still have my job, and I only help Mike sometimes.Nick usually has a nanny."


    "A nanny, huh?"


    Lily felt emotional as she looked at the child.She had witnessed Helen¡¯s entric attitude before, so it


    would only end poorly if Nick stayed with his mother.


    However, Mike was too busy to take care of him.


    Lily knew she and Alexander had to be better prepared to care for, raise, and be responsible parents


    when she finally gave birth to their future child.


    "I''ve grown up and can take care of myself.I can help my dad''s business in two years," Nick suddenly


    spoke up.


    He likely matured earlier since he grew up in such an environment.He did not talk much but understood


    everything.


    Lily smiled lovingly.


    "You are amazing!"


    "He genuinely is.Nick wouldn''t be willing to follow me if it wasn''t for Mike¡¯s insistence.He would follow


    his father to do business and is very ambitious!"


    Lisa snorted softly.However, she felt pity for the child.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    "Sorry, I''mte."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Alexander''s voice came from behind.He hurried over, put his hands on Lily''s shoulder, and kissed her


    softly on the cheek.


    "Ah, cheesy!"


    Lisa made a show of covering her eyes at their lovey- lovey antics, "Looks like we can be full without


    having the actual meal," Mike said with a smile.


    Mike and Alexander arrived at the same time and entered together.


    Mike looked at his son and asked, "Are you doing well?"


    "I''m fine."


    Nick nodded thoughtfully and spoke like an adult.


    Mike smiled with satisfaction and sat down beside his son.


    He then looked at Lily and said, "Long time no see, Ms.Christian."


    "Yeah, long time no see.It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw Nick I¡¯m d you could make it.Did youe


    together?" Lily asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m here to discuss our business and ask Mr.Russell something-" Alexander interrupted him


    before he could finish his sentence.


    He put one hand on the chair behind Mike¡¯s back and said, "Mr.Corden came to discuss our


    coboration.We finished the discussion at thepany and decided toe here together.I reserved


    this restaurant because it''s close to home, so this way, you don¡¯t need to travel far."


    "Haha.Yes, that''s right.We were discussing some business."


    Mike smiled in reply.


    "Is Mr.Corden coborating with La Beaut¨¦ Group again? Is it rted to fragrance? Our previous


    coboration on Southbank soap was wonderful."


    Her innovation of a superior form for Southbank soap resulted in a booming business.


    After that, she kept making new perfumes and essential oils and didn''t think about them anymore.


    "Southbank soap..."


    Mike hesitated and nced at Alexander.


    He then replied with a smile, "Not really.Ourpany has other businesses, and La Beaut¨¦ Group is


    constantly expanding and innovating.Are you interested in discussing it, Ms.Christian?"


    Lily shook her head, "I''m not good at business.I only know how to make trivial things like essential oils


    and perfumes."


    "This is not something trivial.You¡¯re being too modest, Ms.Christian.Your name is now very famous


    abroad.Many young people love your brand of perfume.Lisa and her team also impressed the audience


    with the perfumes you made."


    Lily felt a little embarrassed at his praise.


    "Not really.Lisa and her team are outstanding in their own right."


    "You don''t have to be so modest.I wanted to ce a batch of orders, but Mr.Russell said you were


    pregnant and wouldn''t let you do it."


    Alexander said, in dissatisfaction, ''We agreed not to mention this."


    "Really? You can ce an order in advance.I¡¯ll make your order after I give birth, Mr.Corden."


    Lily''s eyes lit up, and she felt that it was possible.


    "Haha.I don''t mind.There¡¯s no need for you to work so hard, right, Ms.Christian? You don''t need a job


    to afford baby form, do you?"


    He teasingly nced at Alexander.


    "Of course not.My wife doesn''t have to worry about the form money.You don''t have to work so


    hard.Did I say you could work right after giving birth? Don¡¯t you care about your health?" He said.


    "I didn''t say I would work right after giving birth.I can sign the order and ensure I get the business first!"


    Lily said it half-jokingly.


    Her words made Mikeugh out loud.


    "You just said you don''t know how to do business.Isn''t this pretty good?"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about not having orders, Lilsy.I can guarantee that you''ll receive endless


    orders as soon as you put out the word.Many people in our circle are eager to ce an order for your


    perfumes.You should focus on expanding the scale and making more perfumes instead."


    They chatted and were very happy about their reunion.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Ralph looked at his watch and saw it was 9 p.m.on the dot.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    Uneasy, he fiddled with his shirt''s cor.


    He nned to dress up for tonight''s date, but when he was about to put on his tie, Celine, who was


    passing by, nced at him and said, "It''s already sote.


    Are you going out for a formal dinner? You dressed up so grandly!"


    Celine did not mean anything by her words, but her casual remarks jolted him.


    That''s right.He was not going out to attend some grand event.


    Even if it was a date, this was his home, his domain.


    They were both single and meetingte at night in the dark.


    Heather must have thought about it when she invited him at this time and ce.


    Surely she knew what would happen under such conditions and in such an environment, but she still


    invited him.


    Could it be that her hidden meaning was the same as what he thought? When Ralph considered this,


    he undid the tie he had just fastened around his neck, then took off the suit he had carefully chosen


    and rolled up the sleeve of his shirt.


    After looking in the mirror, he undid two cor buttons to reveal his neckline.He felt he looked quite


    sexy this way.He stood in front of the mirror and looked at himself from the left and right.He tilted his


    head,bed his hair, and smiled in satisfaction.He adjusted his hair twice more and grinned


    nefariously, feeling quite satisfied.


    If everything went smoothly tonight, he would be able to capture the heart of this youngdy and simply


    need to wait for their marriage and take over the Riggs family¡¯s property.


    After that...he would be able to take away the Russell family¡¯s wealth and kick Alexander out of the


    game.


    What a wonderful future! He could hardly wait for that moment! After leaving the room, Ralph picked


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    out a bottle of fine red wine, put it on a tray with two sses and a te of snacks, and asked the maid


    to bring them up to Heather''s room.


    The tray was brought outside the room, and then Ralph waved to signal the maid to leave.


    The maid was about to go when he stopped her after giving it some thought.


    He whispered to the maid, "No one is allowed toe here without my order, let alone disturb me and


    the young mistress¡¯s conversation.Do you understand?"


    He felt relieved when the maid noted his order and retreated.He cleared his throat and adjusted his


    cor again, as he was still somewhat uneasy.


    Heather, who was in the room, had sensitive hearing due to her years of kickboxing.She had been


    aware of movement outside the door for a long time, but when she saw it was Ralph, she stopped


    being so alert.


    She didn''t take the initiative to open the door but instead waited for him toe to the door himself.


    Heather looked at the time when she heard the knock It was precisely 9 o''clock.It looked like he was


    punctual.


    With a smirk, she walked over to the door in her slippers without hurrying.


    Then she opened the door.


    "I''m here, my love!"


    Ralph leaned on the door with one hand and held the tray with the other.


    When the door opened, he felt he put on a suave pose and a charming smile.


    However, his smile froze when he saw the scene before him.


    Heather immediately turned around and walked back into the room after she opened the door.She


    didn''t even pause or look at Ralph, leaving him with nothing but the sight of her back.


    Ralph was stunned.


    "Heather..."


    He could not stand it any longer and dashed after her, calling out, "Look, aren''t I punctual? Did you call


    me here because you have something to tell me? Or...do you want to do something with me?"


    He hastily closed the door and followed her in small steps.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    Heather probably just took a shower not long ago.She was wearing arge night robe, and the belt


    around her waist revealed her slender waist.Her exposed calf was not slim but rather muscr due to


    her practicing kickboxing all year.


    The well-proportioned lines and fair skin made him drool.


    Heather walked toward the desk before stopping.She picked up arge towel from the chair and used it


    to dry her hair.


    It was ufortable feeling the water dripping from her hair after washing, but she hated using a hair


    dryer.She could only wipe hard with a dry towel.


    "Let me help you!"


    Ralph hurriedly put down the tray in his hand and stepped forward.


    However, she turned away to avoid him and said coldly, "No need."


    He failed to grab the towel and wanted to back off when he heard her cold voice.


    However, he recalled his purpose and future.He endured it again and said with a smile, "Why are you


    so distant with me? We¡¯re about to get married! If you rub your hair too hard, it¡¯ll be damaged.Let


    me help you wipe it."


    "No need!"


    She finished wiping it as she spoke.She looked up, flipped her hair back, and shook her head.


    The water sshed everywhere because it had not beenpletely wiped off.


    Some of the water droplets sshed on Ralph''s face.


    He raised his head, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath.


    What a fragrant smell! Heather disliked hair care and thought it was a waste of time, so she wore it


    shoulder length.


    She rubbed her hair with her hand casually and looked up.She remembered why she had asked Ralph


    toe over when she saw him standing there with a sour face.


    It would be hard to get words out of him if she had a cold attitude.


    She picked up the towel she had thrown aside and handed it to him after some thought.


    "I don''t like hair dryers.You can use this to help me wipe my hair."


    Ralph was overjoyed at the turn of events.He quickly took the towel but frowned after touching it.


    "This towel ispletely soaked.I''ll change it for you."


    Heather almost blurted out, "No need,"but kept silent after some thought and let him do as he pleased.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ralph got a clean, dry towel and stood behind her as heid her hair on it.He then helped her dry it off.


    "It''s easy to get sick when your hair is wet.I know you¡¯re a busy person with many things to do.Even so,


    you have to take good care of your body! Still, there will be me in the future.You can leave some things


    to me after we get married.I can help share your burden.Women were meant to be pampered.Some


    things are better left for men to do!"


    Ralph took the opportunity to say so while helping her dry her hair.


    Heather coldly smirked at his words as she understood their implicit meaning.


    Both of them were clear about each other¡¯s intentions for getting married.


    To be precise, she knew this man''s thoughts, but they did not know what she really wanted.


    They probably thought she wanted the Russell family''s property.


    How naive.


    The Russells had many properties, but none were as crucial to her as the secret kickboxing handbook.


    Heather did not reply to Ralph¡¯s words.


    She closed her eyes, enjoyed thefortable sensation from her scalp, and said casually, "Your house


    is quite big, Ralph.Such a big house.Aren''t you afraid of thieves?"

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    Ralph chuckled and seemed proud of himself.


    "You underestimated my family, Ms.Riggs.The house looks no different from ordinary houses apart


    from being veryrge, but the top securitypany in the country handles our security systems.


    "We have cameras, infrared and other mechanisms all over the ce.You can rest assured as you are


    safe."


    Ralph thought of something after he finished speaking and added, "If you don''t like to live here, we can


    move out.


    "We can buy a house you like.Just the two of us.What do you think?"


    He slid his hand from her shoulder to her corbone and then down.


    Heather stopped his hand in time and smirked.


    "Is that so?"


    She continued without giving Ralph a chance to continue bragging, "Then howe I heard there was


    a theft in this housest night?"


    Ralph froze as he did not expect her to know about it, especially since his family had immediately


    hidden the incident as soon as it happened.


    Therefore, the public was none the wiser about the theft.


    Those who knew were the few people within the Russell family, and they also ordered the servants not


    to spread the news.He wondered how Heather knew about it.He did not have the time to think about it


    andughed dryly, "Y-You¡¯re very well informed! Ralph bent down and whispered beside Heather''s


    ears, "It''s just a few petty thieves that were not worth mentioning, so I didn¡¯t tell you about it.Judging


    from your question, it seems you¡¯re concerned about my family, Heather."


    He was testing her since he did not know what Heather meant by her words.


    Ralph even wondered if she was angry and wanted to break the engagement or if she was expressing


    her dissatisfaction.


    Heather raised her eyebrows and moved away.


    "Oh? Petty thieves? It turns out a few petty thieves can infiltrate your top-level security system.It looks


    like these thieves are not that simple, or is your home¡¯s security system not as good as you said?"


    Ralph did not expect her to question him and was stunned.


    "Haha.You''re right.I also think the security system is not as good as I said.I have already contacted the


    securitypany and n to terminate our contract.I''ll ask them topensate me for the loss.As for


    the follow-up, I will find better security guards.Or, do you have any good suggestions?"


    Heather was waiting for this.She immediately turned and looked at him.


    "Our birth destined us to be concerned for our safety at all times.You should know that my family is a


    kickboxing family.I feel I can give you better advice in this regard.Maybe you can consider the Riggs


    family¡¯s security measures and change the security guards to the Riggs family guards?"


    "T-That¡¯s"


    Ralph might be trying his best to please her now, but he was not a fool.


    Moreover, they had yet to marry.


    Even if they were, Heather was still an outsider.


    Things would be different if Ralph took control of the Riggs family, but he had yet to do so.


    If he hastily handed over the Russell family''s security to the Riggs, it was akin to opening the family¡¯s


    doors to the Riggs family without reserve.He was not that stupid.


    Heather and he had yet to reach that point in rtion.


    Heather turned back and said coldly, "Just pretend I didn''t say anything if you don''t believe me."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Ralph noticed she was angry and hurriedly coaxed her, ''''No, how could I not believe you? I may not


    trust others, but I fully trust you! However, I can¡¯t decide on this matter.You know my nephew is the


    head of the Russell family.I want to use your family as security, but we need to discuss this further."

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Ralph spoke softly and kneaded Heather''s shoulders with both hands.He looked down and saw her


    delicate corbone and skin from the angle where he stood.


    However, he could not see anything further down as Heather remained well-covered in her pajamas.


    Ralph could feel firmness under her skin as he kneaded her shoulder.


    It was the firmness of a person who had practiced kickboxing all year round and differed from women


    who gave a soft feeling.


    It also differed from what he felt when kissing her before.


    Ralph recalled her waist feeling softer and slimmer in his arms when theyst kissed.


    He would feel aroused whenever he thought of it.


    Although he had physical contact with her right now, he was inexplicably timid.


    ¡®Something isn¡¯t right! It must be because we aren¡¯t close enough"


    Ralph recalled theirst kiss and wanted to feel it again.


    "Annie..."


    He bent down and blew into her ear.He was slightly disappointed when he noticed diamond studs on


    her small earlobes.


    She did not wear the ones he gave her.


    "Where are the earrings I gave you?"


    Heather subconsciously wanted to punch him, but his question jolted her awake.


    She cleared her throat, saying, "I kept it at home.I prefer to keep precious things well so that if there


    were thieves like the ones you encountered, they wouldn''t be able to steal them, right?"


    She hinted at something, but Ralph did not notice it.He only heard her saying that his gifts were


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    precious.


    Ralph thought that, sure enough, she loved him.


    She just pretended to be dignified and reserved in front of him.


    He also wondered if her words were a hint and invitation for intimacy.


    He turned around and kissed her tender cheek when he thought of this.


    He perfunctorily replied, "Of course.You kept them well so no one can find them easily..."


    Heather was overjoyed and suddenly turned around, "Where would you keep..."


    Suddenly, their lips met.


    Heather widened her eyes in surprise since she did not expect this to happen.


    No one, including Ralph, could ever get close to her with her kickboxing instincts.


    However, she endured the difort since she wanted to pry more information from him.


    Ralph was delighted when her lips pressed against his.


    He seeded in achieving his goal.


    He hugged her shoulders tightly, forcefully deepened the kiss, and tried to pry her lips for an even


    deeper kiss.


    Heather¡¯s mind went nk, and she was petrified as she had never experienced something like this


    before.


    She instantly regained her senses when she felt the wet sensation and his intentions.


    She squinted her eyes and...


    "Ouch!"


    Ralph screamed in pain and let go of her.


    He took two steps back and was in deep pain to the point that he could not speak.


    He pointed at her with his finger, his lips dripping with blood and trembling.


    He only managed to mumble, "Uh, uh..."


    On the other hand, Heather lookedcent.


    She dusted off her hands, stood up, and sneered, "This is the price for molesting me!"


    ¡®She''s crazy!¡¯ Ralph widened his eyes in surprise.


    He could not figure out how this woman could change her attitude instantly.


    She was sometimes gentle and sometimes as cold as a block of ice.


    ¡®Is she bipr?!¡¯

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Heather felt she was already showing mercy.She disliked such intimate contact with other men.She


    only gave him a minor punishment and a heavy warning as she remembered she still had more


    important things to do and could not offend Ralph.


    Ralph was unguarded, and the cut Heather left on his lip made him grimace in pain.


    He was furious.


    "You''re crazy! Are you sick?!"


    She only intended to teach him a small lesson, but his scolding made Heather¡¯s face shrouded with a


    Ralph felt even more furious after cursing, but Heather¡¯s cold eyes, which looked like she wanted to eat


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    him alive, terrified him.


    He regretted what he had said as his heart trembled in fear.


    "That really hurt!"


    His momentum weakened subconsciously.


    He flinched a little when he looked at her.


    Ralph hissed in pain and raised his hand to touch his lips.


    He stopped before touching it as he was afraid of the pain, so he dejectedly put down his hand.


    Heather only revealed her murderous aura momentarily.


    She felt deep disdain at his cowardly appearance instead ¡ªwhat a coward.


    She would not want to continue her rtionship with him if the Russell family had not hidden the secret


    kickboxing handbook too well.


    She turned around, poured a ss of cold water, and handed it to him, "Here."


    Ralph looked at her with fear and puzzlement.He was afraid she would ssh the ss of water on his


    face in the next second.


    "Rinse your mouth.It''ll reduce the pain," Heather said coldly.


    Her attitude remained cold but was much better than the deadly look in her eyes.


    Ralph quickly took the ss and rushed to the bathroom.


    Just as he was about to pour it into his mouth, he suddenly remembered something, turned his head,


    and looked out.


    "You...didn''t put any salt in, did you?"


    Heather was astounded.She shrugged and did not answer his question directly.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you know if I have that in my room?"


    Ralph thought her words sounded reasonable since it would not make sense for salt to be in the


    bedroom.


    Even so, he still felt nervous when he was about to drink from the cup.He turned on the tap and poured


    out the water.


    Then refilled the ss and rinsed his mouth.


    Heather noticed his actions as she stood outside the bathroom.


    She snorted with disdain as she saw him wash with his head bent down.


    She heard the sound of water sshing, scoffed in contempt, and then turned around to look away.


    Heather walked toward the door to scan the corridor.


    Since the house looked ordinary outside, Heather purposely found an excuse to live in it.


    She had roughly looked around and thought it was no different from any ordinary mansion.


    After deep contemtion, she thought the family had likely kept the book in a hiddenpartment


    since it was a crucial artifact.


    Influential families like the Russells must have secret rooms, passages, and other hidden ces.


    Her family, for example, was on a rtively isted ind and was supposed to be safe.


    Even so, they had many hidden secret passages as they were not just to guard against outsiders but


    also against her family¡¯s own rebellious family members.


    Heather pondered and felt that she still needed Ralph if she wanted to find the secret kickboxing


    handbook as soon as possible.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    Although he was not the patriarch of the Russell family, as the youngest child, he was still Margaret''s


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    favorite son.He was not as sharp as the rest and easy to break.He most likely knew the secrets of the


    family as well.


    In the bathroom, Ralph was lost as to what she was thinking.


    The only thing running through his head was how difficult this woman was to get along with.


    She was the most difficult woman he had ever met.


    After washing his face with cold water, he looked in the mirror to see that his lips were clearly swollen.


    Although the pain was slowly subsiding to the point of numbness, his lips looked like they had been


    plumped.


    The two clear teeth marks exined his swollen lips without needing to say a word.


    Ralph rubbed the corner of his lips with his thumb, deciding he should no longer be so passive! Turning


    off the faucet, he strode out and saw Heather standing by the door.


    He walked straight to her.


    Heather heard the movement and turned her head in the direction of the sound, only to see him already


    right in front of her.


    Then, he put one hand on her hand, pinning her against the door frame.


    ¡®What is he trying to-'' Bang! She narrowed her eyes at him.


    Her initial reaction was to kick him away, but after a pause, she sneered.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you suffer enough? Are you back for more?"


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Ralph looked at her and asked out of the blue.


    Although Heather was startled by his question, she maintained a calm expression and replied


    unhurriedly.


    "Shouldn''t I ask you that question, Mr.Russell?"


    She stood there, unmoving.


    However, her knees were slightly bent.


    If he dared to say anything unpleasant, she would make him feel a pain he would never forget.


    "Let''s break off the engagement," he said after pondering for a moment.


    His face was solemn, with no hint of joking around.


    Although he had her pinned against the door, the words from his mouth sounded dignified.


    Even a woman as experienced as Heather was stunned, freezing in ce.


    "What?"


    "I said, let''s break off the engagement," he repeated, enunciating every word.


    It was as if he wanted to make sure she heard him and knew how serious he was.


    Heather felt anger bubbling in her heart and snapped, "Are you serious right now?!"


    She had always been the one to choose and pick.


    No one had rejected her before.


    ¡®Ralph Russell, who do you think you are? You''re just another son from the Russell family with no real


    power.


    If it weren''t for me needing to use you as my pawn, do you really think you have a chance with me?!


    Yet, here you are, calling off our engagement?!"


    Although this was just an exchange between the two, and she had only nned to use him as her


    henchman, she still wanted to be in the dominant position of the rtionship.She wanted to be the


    decision-maker, not him! "Is this because I bit you just now?"


    She looked at the teeth marks on his lips, and for some reason, all she could think of was the strange


    feeling she felt when they kissed.


    His lips were hot, giving her a strange feeling she had never experienced before.


    "No, I''m doing this because of you,"


    Ralph continued, looking into her eyes.


    Maybe it was because he had always yed the fool and had constantly been trying to win her over


    that she was not used to this serious side of him.


    "For me?" She repeated, not understanding what he meant.


    Unknowingly, her slightly bent knees straightened, and she looked at him, puzzled.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    Ralph nodded solemnly and continued, "Didn''t you say that you didn''t want to marry or be with me? If


    that''s the case, we might as well just call it off.We don''t have to force the issue."


    "when did I say such a thing?" Heather replied, subconsciously looking away.


    She wasn''t used to being stared down by him like this.


    Although she had no intentions of marrying him, she did not recall saying it out loud.


    "You didn''t, but I can tell by how you act.You''re unhappy and not looking forward to this marriage."


    Still supporting himself with one hand, Ralph continued to stare at her and continued, "I know that you


    can get anyone you want with your face, figure, and wealth.There are also countless people lining up to


    take my ce.However, I''m really happy that you chose me.


    "I thought that even though you didn''t like me that much, you''d at least have a little affection for


    me.We''d gotten along very well before this, and some of the things you did...made me feel that maybe


    you cared about me.Now, it seems like I may have misunderstood.I don''t like to force people into


    things.If you don''t want to do this, let''s just call off the marriage.


    "Don''t worry.This won''t affect the cooperation between our families.If you need help, you can always


    ask me, and I¡¯ll try my best to help you.I hope you know that I want you to be happy no matter what!"


    After he was done speaking, he lowered his arms gradually until they were close to her shoulders, but


    he didn''t touch her.He hung it there for a moment as if hesitating whether he should touch her before


    withdrawing his hand dejectedly.With a sigh, he turned and walked out the door.


    Heather was silent from the shock.


    This was the first time she had experienced anything like this.


    When she was younger, the only people around her were servants or her family.


    None of them would dare do this to her.


    Now that she was an adult and had met all sorts of men, anyone who tried to get close to her was


    beaten and thrown out the door.


    Over time, anyone who even had the thought of approaching her was driven away by her murderous


    aura.


    As for Ralph...


    Could it be due to the unusual circumstances they were forced into? Was it that she had let her guard


    down? Maybe it was because no one had ever talked to her like this before...


    Once she had returned to her senses, she reflexively reached out to grab his wrist.


    "Stop!"


    Ralph''s heart skipped a beat, and he stopped dead in his tracks, standing up straight.


    Although he didn''t look back, he secretly cursed himself for how he reacted.He had expected her to


    stop him.


    After all, no woman could resist when he pulled this trick on them.


    However, his body trembled when he heard Heather¡¯s voice.


    Even if he didn''t turn his head, he was still stunned.


    Once he gathered his thoughts, he reminded himself not to be cowardly.


    Otherwise, he would be stepped on for the rest of his life.


    That way, he would never be able to take over the Riggs properties.


    Ralph slowly turned his head to look at her.


    "Heather..."


    He paused.


    Seeing that she didn''t push him away, he licked his lips, which caused a burst of pain.


    He endured the pain and continued, "I know you have your concerns, and I also know that people like


    us do not have many choices.


    "I''m aware of what I am in the eyes of others.I''m just a Russell with no real power to my name.With you


    by my side, I''d definitely climb the socialdder.Whatever it is, I wish you all the happiness in the


    world."


    He smiled helplessly and said, "Please let me go."


    "Shut up!"


    Heather yelled.


    "That''s a bunch of nonsense! "Who do you take me for? Can my marriage be called on and off just like


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    that? When I haven''t even spoken, how can you say anything? We''re getting married, I''Il tell you that


    much.Don''t even think about calling the marriage off!"


    Although her tone was fierce, her eyes were not as murderous as before.


    They even looked a little gentle.

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    Ralph was secretly delighted to hear this, but he continued to add fuel to the fire.


    "If you''re scared that others might talk about you, Tcan-"


    "I said, shut up! Whoever dares to criticize me will face my wrath, including you!"


    Then she yanked his wrist forcefully.


    He had more to say, but the force she exerted was so sudden and intense that his body was pulled


    forward involuntarily, and his lips were pressed against hers again. Ralph was stunned.


    ¡®What is this woman ying at? This isn''t going as nned.Wasn''t it just a while ago that she hated


    and bit me? Why is she taking the initiative now?¡¯ Ralph was confused.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This was the first time he didn''t enjoy a kiss.


    It seemed like she was inexperienced as she abruptly pressed her lips against his.


    The wound on his lips was still fresh, causing it to reopen.


    Not only was it excruciatingly painful for him, but it was also mixed with the taste of blood.


    It was bizarre! Before he could react, Heather''s next move creeped him out even more.


    It seemed she also tasted the blood, so she stuck her tongue out and licked it! Then, she began to suck


    on it, worsening the pain.


    ¡®F*ck! This woman is insane!¡¯ Then, another thought popped up in his mind, ''Could it be that this is her


    fetish? Impossible! If we get married, how can I stand this?"


    Thinking of this, Ralph began to panic a little and subconsciously pushed her away forcefully.


    "Heather, stop.Don''t do this!"


    Heather was still enjoying the kiss, which tasted like iron, when she was suddenly pushed away.


    This left her bewildered and dissatisfied.She had only smelled people''s blood when she fought them.


    This was her first time tasting blood, and it turned out that it tasted a little sweet.


    On top of that, kissing wasn''t as disgusting as she thought it was, either.


    This man, who was once worthless in her eyes, suddenly gained a little bit of merit.


    While Heather had her realization, Ralph, on the other hand, was entirely ufortable.


    His lips were in excruciating pain, and he was shocked by the woman''s attitude.


    One second, she was as cold as ice, and the next, she was kissing and sucking his blood.


    At this point, his heart was beating frantically.He felt he needed to calm down and think about his next


    step.He couldn''t stay here any longer.


    "Let''s all...calm down first!"


    Saying this, he took off running.


    This time, Heather did not stop him.


    She remained where she was and licked her bottom lip, which still had his blood on it.


    ''How...interesting! So this is what kissing feels like.Not too bad!''

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    Ralph tossed and turned the entire night, thinking about how he should treat that crazy woman the next


    day.


    After much consideration, he finally got dressed and headed downstairs, realizing that apart from his


    mother and sister, Heather was nowhere around.


    The house was quiet as everyone ate breakfast, and nothing seemed unusual.


    "Where''s Heather?" he asked suspiciously.


    "Ady like her would never want to eatmoners¡¯ food," Celine muttered coldly.


    She did not have a good impression of Heather ever since yesterday.


    Although Celine disliked Lily, that woman lived elsewhere and not in the Russell Estate.


    Celine did not have to see Lily if she did not want to.


    However, Heather was different.


    She had already moved in before even marrying Ralph, and seeing how overbearing Heather was


    yesterday, Celine knew she might be even worse in the future.


    With Margaret still around, Celine was safe.


    When Margaret passed away one day, Celine feared Heather would convince Ralph to kick her out.


    With that thought in mind, Celine immediately decided that she would have a backup n for herself.


    "Enough,"


    Margaret reprimanded softly before turning to look at Ralph.


    "Heather has something she needs to do, so she left early this morning.As a woman in charge of such


    a big family business, it''s natural for her to be busy.Once you two are married, remember to help share


    her burdens."


    "Of course, Mom," Ralph replied as he walked down the stairs.


    Margaret''s poor eyesight did not notice the wound on his lips until he came closer.It was so red and


    swollen that it looked scary.


    "What happened to your mouth?!" She eximed.


    Ralph subconsciously raised his hand to touch his lips.His face began to burn.He was about toe


    up with an excuse when Celine put down her bowl of porridge and snorted.


    "Mom, do you still have to ask about things like these? Some people were so excitedst night that


    they couldn''t wait until they got into the room."


    This caught Ralph off guard.


    ¡®So, she saw us"


    Celine ignored how Ralph looked and continued muttering thoughtfully, "Who would''ve thought that the


    cold and arrogant Ms. Riggs has such a passionate side? Ralph, I''m happy for you. However,


    remember that the Russells are no less powerful than her family.


    "You shouldn''t stoop too low for her. She might have tricks up her sleeves, so you should be careful!" "l


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    know,"


    Ralph answered before taking his coat and getting ready to leave.


    "Are you not going to have breakfast?" Margaret called out behind him.


    "No, I''m heading out."


    With that, he left the house.


    Back then, Heather was just a political marriage to him.


    Now, his interest in her had grown.


    This woman was gentle yet domineering, obedient yet ruthless.


    Although he did not understand her, it made her interesting and exciting to be around.


    Lily was in a particrly happy mood.


    She was out the whole morning, and now that she was finally going home, it was rare for her to feel so


    rxed.


    Since she was pregnant, Alexander had restricted her from doing many things.


    Although he did not tell her what not to do, there were always bodyguards by her side, which she


    deemed pretty troublesome.


    When Lily joked that even with all the bodyguards¡¯ skillsbined, they would not be as good as her,


    Alexander did not deny it.


    Instead, he sent more bodyguards to her.


    Lily knew he was just protecting her, so she stopped protesting.


    She faintly felt Alexander had be tenser since Justin showed up the other day.


    However, she decided not to ask any more questions since he did not say anything.


    She felt slightly useless as she had not been to the studio recently.


    Apart from taking care of the nts, she watched TV.


    Today, she went to the mall and bought several new essential oils that she thought were unique.


    Immediately after, she wanted to go back and look into theirponents.


    Just as the car turned the corner and was about to reach the house, it was blocked.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    A ck car was blocking the way at the gate.


    Lily¡¯s driver frowned and muttered, "Does he not know he''s blocking someone''s entrance?"


    Then he honked twice.


    However, the other car did not move, even though it was evident the driver was still in the car.


    It seemed the other driver was doing this on purpose.


    Lily''s driver began to feel anxious as he honked again, and the bodyguards with her were also on


    guard since this was unusual.


    Just as they were about to get down, the car suddenly reversed, turned around, and left unexpectedly.


    Everyone thought that whoever was in the car must have had bad intentions.


    No one expected the other person to drive away like that.


    Still, Lily''s driver was tense.


    He did not move the car for another two minutes until he could no longer see the other car¡¯s silhouette.


    Then he let out a sigh of relief.


    "Maniac!"


    Only then did he start the car and drive in.


    Lily nced in the direction where the car drove off, thinking it was not as simple as it seemed.


    The driver in the car seemed to be looking at her, but she could not tell who it was through the ss.


    After that, everything continued as usual.


    That evening, Alexander called, saying he would returnte.


    After all, it was the end of the year.


    Thepany was bustling with things to do and was not limited to only domestic businesses.


    Alexander had already put off all his overseas deals because of her pregnancy.


    However, there was still work for him to deal with.


    As for the car this morning, Lily did not bring it up.


    Firstly, she did not think it was a big deal since the other party did nothing, and she had no idea why


    they were there.


    Secondly, she did not want to add to the pile of things Alexander had to worry about.


    "Don''t wait for me tonight, and sleep early after dinner.It''s cold today.Are the heaters on?"


    Alexander asked one question after the other.


    "It''s not like you don''t live here.How can you not know?"


    Lily retorted as she smilingly twisted her hair with one hand.


    Her hair was longer now as she had not cut it since she got pregnant.


    Alexanderughed when he heard that.


    "I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    "All right."


    After two seconds of silence, Lily thought he had hung up when his voice sounded.


    "Do you miss me?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His voice was so soft and affectionate that it melted her heart, leaving her with a warm feeling.


    Instead of answering, she pursed her lips andughed.


    "Why are youughing? Does that mean you miss me?"


    "Nope!"


    After a pause, she mumbled coquettishly, "I don''t miss you!"


    Alexanderughed before saying, "I''ll wish you goodnight in advance, then."


    "Goodnight!"


    After hanging up the phone, Lily stered a smile on her face.


    A split secondter, the room suddenly fell into darkness.


    All the lights went out, even those in the yard.


    The whole house instantly plunged into dead silence and darkness.


    The servants in the house were also stunned, and it took them a while before they eximed, "What


    happened?!"

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    In the darkness, Lily felt a strong wind blowing in her direction.She leaned back and ducked swiftly,


    avoiding the palm that flew across the air.She stood up just in time to receive another punch from the


    attacker.


    The fists came at a breakneck speed, and each punch was ruthless and decisive.


    It seemed like this group of people were not ordinary thieves or kidnappers.


    Judging from their skills, they seemed to be more robust than the thugs who had kidnapped her in


    Westwood.


    They came prepared and moved like the wind, not allowing Lily to catch her breath.


    If it were not for the fact that Lily had been practicing with the Lodge family for many years, she might


    have died long ago.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two fists collided with evenly matched strength.It was hard to tell who would win.


    However, right at this moment, the whole house lit up again.


    "The power must have tripped.I''ve turned on the backup power for now, and I''m getting the main power


    source fixed immediately.Go and report¡ª"


    The maid paused mid-sentence when he saw the scene in the living room before screaming.


    When the light came on, Lily could finally see who had attacked her.


    The person wore a tight ck suit with a mask on their face, so Lily could not recognize her attacker.


    However, judging from the other party''s movements, stance, and figure, Lily deduced the person must


    be a woman.


    "Who are you?"


    Unlike the maid, Lily was calm.


    The woman in ck did not answer as she looked Lily up and down coldly.


    "You have quite the skills."


    Sure enough, it was a woman''s voice, and she made no effort to hide the disgust in her tone.


    It seemed like she did not take Lily seriously.


    The woman had the right to do so since she managed to break into Alexander¡¯s private home,


    Lily knew the woman must not be an ordinary person since the woman snuck in, sabotaged, and


    nned an attack in silence like this.


    The corners of Lily''s mouth curled upward.


    "I have enough to deal with you!"


    With that sentence, the woman in ck¡¯s demeanor drastically changed as she threw another punch.


    "Hurry up! Call the police!"


    The maids were panicking, but no one dared to step forward.


    After all, they were just ordinary people and had never experienced anything like this.


    "Quick! Call Mr.Russell!"


    Someone else added.


    As Lily was defending herself, the woman stopped and jumped back, leaving a gap between them.


    "Forget it! We''ll fight it out another day!"


    With that, she ran.


    "Quick, stop her!"


    Amotion followed, but even after all the shouting, there was no way to stop the woman.She


    disappeared into the wind in just a few jumps.


    "Madam! The thief has escaped!"


    One of the maids yelled frantically.


    "Call the police!"


    "It''s fine!"


    Lily raised her hand to stop the maid.


    Herposure calmed the maids down, and after a while, they were not as flustered as they were


    before.


    "Madam, Mr.Russell is on the line..."


    Someone handed her a phone.


    Lily sighed before picking it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Was there a break-in?"


    Alexander asked directly.


    He did not believe that a thief could break into the house.


    After all, with all the security measures he had set up, it was not easy for any ordinary thieves to enter.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, he had one particr person in mind who could do such a thing.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    "It wasn''t a thief.It''s fine," she said softly, not wanting him to worry.


    "Are you sure?"


    After a pause, he blurted, "I''ming home now!


    "It''s fine!"


    Lily rubbed her temples as she frowned and said, "Look, I''m here talking to you.Everything''s fine.The


    person left.Don''t listen to what the maids are saying.They''re just nervous, and you know how they like


    to make a fuss."


    On top of the fact that the maids were all regr people, Alexander had instilled in them that Lily''s


    safety andfort came first.


    They were to inform him whenever she felt ufortable.


    Therefore, they would even rush to her when she descended the stairs.


    Now that there was a thief that fought her, it surprised Lily that none of them passed out.


    "Are they making a big fuss, or are you downying things?"


    Alexander sighed from the other end of the phone.She knew how he was, and he also understood how


    she thought.


    In order to not let him worry, she would always only tell him the good things.


    "It''s really fine."


    After pondering for a moment, Lily continued softly, "I fought with the person who broke in.I think she''s


    just here to test my skills.I think she knows what I''m capable of.She must be from a family of


    kickboxers as well.I don''t think there''s any malicious intent."


    "You fought her?!"


    Alexander''s voice amplified, and she subconsciously pulled the phone away.


    "I''m fine.I-"


    Before she finished speaking, he had already hung up the phone.


    ¡®sh*t! I should''ve known this would happen!''


    In less than 20 minutes, Alexander was already home.He ran to Lily and held her hands nervously,


    looking at her up and down.


    "Are you hurt? Do you feel any difort? Let me take you to the hospital."


    With that, he was ready to pick her up.


    "Stop!"


    She quickly held onto him, trying to calm him down.


    "I''m fine.I''m really fine! Look, I''m not injured.Look at me!"


    Frowning, he scrutinized her.


    There were indeed no visible injuries.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, he still said, "Just because there aren''t any external injuries, it doesn''t mean they aren''t any


    internal ones.


    It''s best if we go to the hospital to get you checked."


    Lily was speechless! This guy wasn''t convinced! "Alexander Russell!"


    Where was the cold-hearted president, the indifferent man that everyone knew? This was an entirely


    different side of him.


    "I''m really fine! If you continue like this, I''ll move out and not live here anymore!"


    "Don''t! Why do you want to move out? Isn''t it more dangerous if you live elsewhere? Where are you


    going to go? Back to the Lodge family? That won''t work!"


    Alexander blurted nervously.


    "Okay, okay.We don''t have to go to the hospital if you don''t want to."


    Lily shook her head helplessly.She had to get angry for him to calm down.


    Then, as the two sat down together, he was still looking at her worriedly.


    "Then...I''ll just call the doctor over to see if you''re okay.


    ¡®What?! Does this man not listen to a word I say?!''


    After dismissing the maids, the couple returned to their room andy in bed.It was only when he took


    her hand and put it against his chest that he felt more at ease.


    When he heard about the "thief" that broke into the house and how Lily fought her, his heart almost


    jumped out of his chest.


    Although Alexander knew how skilled Lily was and that no ordinary person could hurt her, he couldn''t


    help but still feel nervous and scared.He was worried that she might suffer.


    "I''m fine!"


    Lily lifted her other hand and traced the outline of his cheek with her fingers,forting him.

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    "Do you know who it was?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The surveince tapes in the house had been cleared.


    It was obvious that the woman hade prepared.


    Alexander felt a heaviness in his heart, and for the first time, he felt like he faced a crisis.


    Lily shook her head.


    "It''s a woman, but she was wearing a mask.I don''t think I know her."


    Alexander fell silent when he heard this.He appeared to have a good idea of who it was.


    After thinking for a moment, he asked again, ''''Are you sure you''re not injured?"


    "There you go again!"


    Lily feigned anger and reached out to poke his forehead.


    "I''m fine! Although she was fast and ruthless, she gave me space to react.Maybe she just wanted to


    test me.


    "I''m guessing she must also be from a family of kickboxers.Do you think it''s..."


    She hesitated to continue because of her uncertainty.


    "Heather Riggs," Alexander said calmly.


    At this point, it made no sense for him to continue hiding it from her.


    It would only make things even more dangerous.He decided it would be best to talk to her so they


    could decide what to do next.


    "That name sounds familiar."


    Lily nodded.


    After devoting herself to the perfumery industry and being away from the Lodge family for so long, she


    knew little about the other kickboxing families.She thought the name sounded familiar, but she couldn''t


    put a face to it.


    "She''s the eldest daughter of the Riggs family and is now their family heir,"


    Alexander exined, "Also, she¡¯ll soon be my aunt."


    "Your aunt?"


    Lily sat up, surprised by what she heard.


    An elder...


    "Yeah!"


    He, too, sat up while nodding.He then covered her in a nket and put his hands around her.


    "She''s engaged to Ralph, and their wedding should be around the same time as ours."


    Lily was stunned.


    "Then why did she sneak up on me?"


    Even after thinking about it, she still didn''t quite understand what was happening.


    "If she wanted to test my skills, she could have openly asked."


    "Perhaps, it''s for her...handbook."


    Lily was now even more shocked.


    The more she listened, the weirder it became and the more confused she was.


    "Handbook? What handbook?"


    It seemed like this matter was more serious than she thought.


    "I think it''s more than that."


    After a pause, Alexander got out of bed to pour himself a ss of water.


    While he drank, his mind wandered to what Justin had said to him before, and his face turned solemn.


    "Actually...at first, I didn''t want to tell you about this."


    "You should''ve told me,"


    Lily mumbled as she sat there quietly.


    "I know."


    Alexander nodded and continued, "I didn''t expect her to be so bold or capable of bypassing our


    security system and wiping out the surveince tapes. This woman is indeed something else."


    "Most members of any ancient kickboxing families would disappearpletely as they garnered no


    talent or knowledge.


    Those who make a name for themselves in such a short time would mean that they must have some


    actual skills."


    Lily didn''t believe she possessed such a talent.She did not continue her practice, nor did she continue


    learning about it.


    When it came to kickboxing, it mainly relied on talent, and Lily''s interest in perfumes overpowered it.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    "Yes, but this person has great ambitions.She was behind what happened to the Lodge family back


    then."


    "You mean...the Light-Shadow Killers?"


    Lily frowned as the memories from the past came rushing in.


    Although Henry was filled with wishful thinking and had many things nned, Lily had always felt that


    someone was always controlling him from behind the scenes.She had told Justin about this back then,


    and he said that he would look into it.


    Later, he became so upied that he pushed this matter aside, and she did not pursue it any further.


    Now, she found out that Heather was behind the Light-Shadow Killers!


    "That means she manipted Henry into trying to take over the Lodge family and make him her


    puppet?" Alexander nodded.


    "I supposed that was her n, but who would''ve thought that even someone like Henry couldn''t be so


    easily manipted? While she was using him to gain the power of the Lodge family, he was also using


    her to seize power.Their only downfall was that they had miscalcted and underestimated your and


    Justin''s strength."


    Lily''s face turned hot when she heard this.


    "I didn''t even do anything."


    Although she did some small things here and there, Justin was the one who turned the tide.


    As far as business was concerned, he was better at it, as well.He was the most capable patriarch of the


    Lodge family.


    Alexander rubbed her head gently and smiled.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "What you''re capable of is clear to me."


    Lily shook her head awkwardly after being petted like a dog.


    "Wait, you mentioned a handbook.What handbook are you talking about? Although I left the Lodge


    family, I''ve never heard Grandpa mention anything about one."


    Could it be that some secret handbooks were passed to Justin? "It doesn''t belong to your family.It


    belongs to mine."


    Hearing this, Lily''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Your family?! But...but your family isn''t..."


    The Russells had been in the business field for generations.


    They worked hard to expand their influence over the years and built a mighty business empire.


    They had never before been reported to have dabbled in kickboxing.


    What handbook could pique the interest of Heather if it wasn''t from an ancient kickboxing family?


    "Although no one in our family practices kickboxing, there is indeed a secret kickboxing handbook.I''m


    not clear about this.I just know that it exists and I think that''s why she came here."


    He left out one part of his sentence.


    That the reason Heather got engaged to Ralph was probably to try and get her hands on this


    handbook.


    What handbook was worth sacrificing her life for? Were the engagement and marriage just a cover to


    get it? "Where''s the handbook...?"


    Lily asked anxiously.


    Then, after thinking about it, she started exining, "I''m not thinking about it.I''m just wondering if she


    took it."


    "I don''t think so," Alexander said, shaking his head.


    "I didn''t tell you about how the Russell Estate was broken into two days ago, but nothing valuable was


    stolen.It may be rted to this, and the theft happened the day after Heather moved in."


    Lily looked bewildered.


    There was too much information for her to digest.


    After a pause, she questioned, "How many things are you hiding from me? What else have you not told


    me?"


    Noticing her displeasure, he quickly lowered himself to look her in the eyes and said, "Nothing.


    Nothing else, I swear!


    "The only reason I didn''t tell you before this was because I don''t want you to stress over this and affect


    your body.Besides, I don''t want you to have to deal with Heather."


    He pursed his lips with a stoic face.


    That woman was bad news, but he couldn''t shield Lily from her.


    Heather sent herself right up to their front door!


    "You id*ot!"


    Lily burst intoughter.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    Alexander¡¯s mood instantly changed when he saw herughing.


    ¡® How can she tease me like that?!¡¯ He looked at her smile and immediately grabbed the back of her


    head and pulled her in for a passionate kiss.


    The couple was out of breath when it was over, but their body heat soared.


    Alexander had been extra meticulous ever since she was pregnant.


    Not only did he not do anything intimate, he also tried his best to avoid kissing her.


    ording to him, they should not y with fire as it might get out of control.


    However, this time, it was obvious that both of them were on the verge of losing control.


    "Alex..." Lily called out softly with a hoarse voice.


    That voice had an extra bit of charm and seductive power to it.


    Alexander quickly raised his hand and put his finger on her lips to prevent her from talking again.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He was afraid he might not be able to control himself.


    Faced with his abstinence, Lily found it both funny and heartbreaking.She blinked and suddenly stuck


    out her tongue to lightly lick his finger.


    He instantly pulled his hand back and raised his eyes to look at her sullenly.


    ¡®She¡¯s ying with fire! Doesn¡¯t she know how hard it is for me to suppress my urges?!¡¯


    "You''re naughty!"


    Alexander pressed his thumb firmly on Lily¡¯s lips and stood up, dropping her hand simultaneously.


    Lily got caught off guard and could not react for a moment as she stared at him with wide eyes.


    Then she watched him turn around and head straight into the bathroom.


    The sound of water soon followed.


    ¡®Did I go overboard by flirting with him like that?¡¯


    After listening to the sound of water for a moment, Lily realized her husband had no intention ofing


    out.


    Therefore, Lily simply got up, took a dry towel with her, and walked into the bathroom.


    The man stood with his back against her.


    Under the stream of water, his sculpted back was well-defined.


    The water droplets that glided down his body made Lily¡¯s mouth dry.


    Alexander heard something and turned around.His gaze was burning with passion.


    "You''re really pushing me off the edge, aren''t you?" He said hoarsely.


    Water flowed from his head, along his hair to his longshes, and sshed down in all directions.


    Lily blushed as she hurriedly put the dry towel on the rack beside her.


    "You¡ªdon''t waste water!"


    After saying that, she quickly left the bathroom and closed the door.Her heart was pounding as she


    held her chest with one hand.Her heart did not even beat this fast when she fought Heather.


    Although Lily and Alexander had been married for a while and had been intimate more than once, she


    still could not help but react this way every time she saw his body.


    Just as her imagination began to run wild, there was a knock on the bathroom door.


    Then Alexander walked out, wrapped in the towel she gave him, and cold air hung around him.


    He noticed Lily had flinched and walked over, pulling her into a hug.


    "Ah..." She mumbled.


    At that moment, Alexander had already carried her onto the bed with aforter pulled over her.


    When Lily opened her eyes to look at him, she saw him tucking her in.


    Then he gently picked up her hand and put it under theforter, saying, "Although there are heaters


    in this house, you should be careful not to catch a cold.I''ll get them to turn up the heat tomorrow.Sleep


    well, now."


    As his fingers brushed against hers, a sense of guilt rose in Lily.It was evident he was cold from the


    shower.


    Although it was fun for her, Alexander had to take a cold shower in such weather because of her.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    When Alexander was about to withdraw his hand, Lily grabbed it.He raised his eyebrows as she asked


    quietly, "How about..."


    Her cheeks were flushed as she bit her lower lip lightly.


    "Let¡¯s do it."


    Alexander''s eyes shed with shock.


    Of course, he wanted to.He had to suppress his lust every time he hugged her to sleep.


    It was torture, but he knew he must resist for her body and their child''s health.


    Although Lily spoke directly, her eyes quickly moved away with a shy expression on her face.


    Alexanderughed and lowered himself to kiss her forehead, cheek, and lips.His lips just touched hers


    quickly and left again.


    Lily opened her eyes and looked at him.


    "Silly, we have a lifetime to do it.Now none of this matters for your health.Understand?" Alexander said


    softly.


    "Hmm," She responded softly.


    "Good night!"


    After kissing her forehead again, Alexander got up and got dressed.


    Lily looked at him and asked suspiciously, "Aren''t youing to bed?"


    "I still have something to take care of., so you go to bed first."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After thinking for a while, he added, "Don''t worry.I will never hide anything from you in the future."


    Lily nodded as she thought about Heather.


    "Um, about Heather..."


    "She tested you today, so she probably won''t return soon.Her purpose is to get her hands on the secret


    handbook.I''m unsure if she has other purposes, but I''ll take care of this."


    After a pause, Alexander added, "Don''t confront her face-to-face before that.Even if you can protect


    yourself, there''s no need to fight with a lunatic."


    That was what Heather was in his eyes¡ªa lunatic.


    ¡®Heather would even bet her life on the secret handbook.Did she not think she might not even find it if


    she married Ralph or that it could just be a myth or legend? I wonder if she doesn¡¯t intend on marrying


    at all and that it¡¯s just a front to get the handbook before she marries"


    Alexander wanted to meet Heather in person now.


    Meanwhile, Heather wore her coat with half of her shoulders exposed as she sat on the sofa in the


    Riggs family home.


    There was a small bruise on her smooth shoulders, and the air smelled faintly of medicinal oil.


    Her expression was gloomy, and the atmosphere in the whole house seemed as low as her mood.


    After the servant rubbed the medicinal oil on Heather, she went away and dared not speak.


    Everyone feared that Heather would scold them if they spoke since she was in a bad mood.


    Hannah had been hiding behind the door for a while.She observed Heather and dared note out.


    However, she was unwilling to return to her basement room either.She had been staying in her tiny


    room for the past few days but felt uneasy.


    It was a feeling she had never felt before.She could stay in the room for months, but this time she


    became restless even though it was only a few days.She kept thinking of that man''s face, thinking of


    him kissing her, his breath and strength.She knew that none of this belonged to her, but she still could


    not help thinking about it.


    ¡®I must be losing my mind"

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    Although Hannah hid in a corner, how could Heather not notice her with her years of experience


    practicing kickboxing? "Come out!"


    Heather yelled sharply as a thin body staggered out from the corner.


    "H-Heather, I..."


    Hannah flinched.


    Heather felt annoyed by just looking at her.


    How could someone who looks exactly like her but acts so weak exist? Her existence made Heather


    feel shameful.


    "Come here!"


    Heather ordered after taking two deep breaths to calm down.


    Hannah obeyed habitually and walked toward her sister.


    Then she stopped, shrugged, and lowered her head as she dared not look directly at Heather.She


    stood there, letting Heather look at her from head to toe.


    Heather¡¯s eyes paused when she saw the gauze wrapped around Hannah''s earlobe.She thought about


    the earring two days ago and felt ufortable.


    "Are your ears better?"


    Although Heather¡¯s voice was blunt, her tone was at least caring, making Hannah ttered.She


    suddenly raised her head to look at Heather.


    Her eyes resembled a scared little rabbit as she lowered her eyes in panic.


    ''B-Better."


    "That''s good.Don''t make your own decisions next time!"


    "Okay," Hannah replied softly.


    Heather suddenly thought of the future.


    ording to her n, Hannah would marry Ralph by taking her ce.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, Heather did not think much further ahead.She only thought about the secret handbook and


    did not care about men.


    After all, she even thought of making Hannah rece her by marrying and sleeping with a man since it


    would save her many troubles.


    Then Heather could concentrate on growing her family.


    Yet, she changed her mind after spending a few days in the Russell Estate.


    Heather recalled Ralph and thought he did not seem as annoying as she had imagined.


    She even subconsciously thought about their kiss.


    ¡®Ralph Russell, huh?¡¯ With thoughts in her mind, Heather turned to look at her "copy."


    She wondered if Hannah had ever kissed that man or even done more than that.


    Hannah became increasingly flustered as her sister slowly approached her.


    Hannah¡¯s heart pounded in her chest and almost jumped out of her throat when Heather stood before


    her.


    "H-Heather, I..."


    Hannah stammered and trembled.


    Heather grabbed her sister¡¯s chin and pinched it before lifting it abruptly and forcing Hannah to look


    into her eyes.


    "Has he ever kissed you?"


    Heather suddenly asked as she stroked Hannah''s lips lightly with her thumb.


    Hannah was astounded as she did not expect Heather to ask this question.


    After she realized what Heather had asked, her cheeks slowly turned red.


    Her voice was almost inaudible, but her eyes were sharp, "I-I..."


    "Hmph, I see,"


    Heather snorted as she knew what Hannah meant from her reaction.


    ¡®Jerk!¡¯

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    Of course, he was feisty! Heather was annoyed that Ralph could not tell the difference between her


    and this b*tch.


    ¡®Do me and Hannah resemble each other that much?! Besides our faces, how am I the same as her?¡¯


    Hannah was inferior to Heather regarding temperament, character, and capability, so Heather


    wondered how Ralph could not tell the difference between her and her sister.


    "Ah!"


    Hannah did not expect Heather¡¯s hand to exert force suddenly, and there was a tingling pain on her


    lips.She eximed as tears instantly filled her eyes.


    "Do men like your soft look?"


    Heather found her sister''s face annoying even though it resembled her exactly.She rxed her hand


    abruptly and turned around before continuing, "You''ll return to our home tomorrow!"


    The tingling sensation on Hannah''s lips had not subsided, yet she looked on in surprise and could not


    believe what she had heard.


    "H -Heather?"


    ¡®what did she say? She wants me to go home?!¡¯ Hannah did not want to go back there yet.


    Although she refused to follow Heather here, she slowly realized she wanted to stay.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She did not want to return to her "cage" in her family¡¯s home.


    Hannah no longer wanted to be a nameless prisoner on that ind, facing shameful days without an


    identity.


    Here, she could at least go shopping asionally, breathe fresh air, and have something of her own


    with her "Ralphy."


    She called him that privately, thinking it was a little secret between them that even Heather did not


    know, just like he would call her "Annie."


    That was one of the few sweet things she had, but now Heather wanted her to go home, so she had to


    leave this ce and Ralph.


    Still, she did not want to.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to?"


    Heather stared at Hannah with eyes full of scrutiny as she turned around.


    Hannah was afraid to say anything more before Heather''s questioning eyes, let alone consider what


    Heather would do if she knew that Hannah liked Ralph.


    Hannah gulped and whispered, "No.I''m just wondering if you¡¯ve finished your work here.Are you


    returning home with me?"


    "Since when do you take care of my affairs?"


    Heather snarled.


    "Don''t be angry, Heather.I''m afraid it¡¯ll be inconvenient for you when you need me if I''m back home."


    After thinking about it, she continued slowly, "It doesn''t matter if I go home or stay here.It all depends


    on your needs."


    "Really?"


    After hearing Hannah¡¯s exnation, Heather''s anger gradually subsided, and most importantly, what


    Hannah said made sense.


    Heather had said it impulsively.She felt mad as long as she imagined Hannah making out with that jerk.


    However, her sister had a point.


    While staying there, she had to face Ralph and the Russell family, among other things.


    She needed Hannah to help her deal with and solve asional problems.


    Heather had gotten used to having a "copy" of herself by her side for years.


    If Heather told Hannah to go home, it would be inconvenient to call her back when she needed her.


    Plus, no matter where they went, the two went in and out together.


    If Hannah returned home alone, there would be a significant risk that others would discover her on the


    way.


    Heather could not help but hesitate when she considered that.


    "Heather, I¡¯ll be obedient.I''ll stay wherever you want and do whatever you ask!"


    After so many years, how could Hannah fail to see Heather''s thoughts? She noticed Heather pondering


    and continued, "I exist only for you!"


    Thest sentence hit Heather''s heart.She pursed her lips.


    "Really?"


    Although it was an interrogation, she gradually believed it.


    "Heather, I live because of you.With your protection, I can live well without worries about food or


    clothing.I¡¯m happy I can assist you!" Hannah said word by word.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    After staring at Hannah for a while, Heather''s eyes softened.She raised her hand and patted Hannah''s


    shoulder lightly.


    "Alright, you _t Before she could finish her sentence, a maid came in.


    "Ms.Heather, there¡¯s a visitor for you.His surname is Russell."


    "Russell..."


    Heather looked over after a while and saw Hannah''s eyes light up.


    Although it was only for a moment, she did see it.


    ¡®Hannah did fall in love"


    Her thoughts changed again.


    "Go back to your room.Don''te out without my order!"


    This was expected, and Hannah pursed her lips.


    "Okay!"


    She turned and walked toward the basement.She trotted away and disappeared around the corner.


    However, once she rounded the corner, she could not resist pausing and turning to face the other way.


    ¡®Is it him?¡¯ "Let him in!"


    Heather was still wondering whether it was Ralph or Alexander.She sat down again and called


    someone to clean up the table and brew a pot of tea.


    When the tea was served, Alexander walked in.


    Seeing that it was him, Heather felt a little disappointed.


    "So, it¡¯s you," she said.


    She nced at the corner to the basement.


    Although she could not see anyone, she could still feel Hannah¡¯s presence.


    "Ms.Riggs,"


    Alexander said in a loud voice.


    Hannah, still in the shadows, was taken aback for a second before cautiously peeking out to see that


    the visitor was not Ralph but a stranger.


    Her eyes dimmed as she quietly retreated.


    Sensing the disappearance of Hannah¡¯s presence, Heather curled up her lips and looked straight at


    Alexander as she cheered up.


    "What¡¯s your purpose for visiting, Mr.Russell?"


    "Ms.Riggs, I''m here to give you a wedding gift."


    Alexander smiled slightly with a box in his hand.


    The box was square and made of wood.


    Heather''s eyes sank.


    "You didn''t have to."


    "I should!"


    He delivered it forward.


    However, Heather did not take it.


    Instead, she tilted her head slightly, signaling the maid beside her to ept it.


    The maid stepped forward to take it knowingly, but Alexander did not refuse.


    He handed the box over and said with a smile, "With your skills, why are you so cautious?"


    "It''s always right to be careful.With our identity, I think you should be able to understand."


    Heather smiled lightly but not sincerely.


    "Why don''t you open it and have a look?"Alexander continued, "Perhaps it¡¯s something that you want."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Heather looked at him with scrutiny and curled her lips.


    "How do you know what I want?"

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    "Isn''t this why you came to my house? What¡¯s wrong? You dared to visit my wife, but you don''t dare


    open it?"


    At this point, it was clear that he knew Heather had attacked Lily.


    Even so, Heather did not intend to admit it.She let out a light chuckle and said, "I don''t think I


    understand what you¡¯re talking about.


    Why did I visit your wife? When did I go? Your house? Oh, you mean the Russell Estates? Your uncle


    and I are about to get married, so it makes sense to go to your house. You must refer to me as ¡®Aunt"


    while we''re on the subject."


    Watching her deny it, Alexander did not force her anymore.


    His sight fell on the box.


    "That needs to wait till you officially marry my uncle.You won''t open my gift because you think I''ve


    messed with it or that you won''t like it?"


    Heather looked at him.It was the first time she had given this legendary man a serious look.She did not


    think of Alexander as an opponent.


    For her, kickboxing was the most important thing.


    She had been obsessed with learning kickboxing since she was a young girl.


    She did not care much about the family business.


    If it were not for her father expanding the family business, the Riggs family would not have such a


    strong background.


    Although she didn''t think her father was talented enough to practice kickboxing, she did think it was


    foolish of him to give it up due to his business.


    In the ancient kickboxing era, the Riggs family was ranked in the top three at the beginning, but


    because of ack of progress in the family, they gradually fell.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She wished to continue the Riggs family''s legacy in kickboxing, restore its reputation throughout


    history, and spread the word that the Riggs family was the best in the world.


    All other families should worship the Riggs family.


    Thinking of this, the way she looked at the box changed.He said that this was the gift she wanted.


    Could it really be the one she wanted? She narrowed her eyes slightly as she reached out and took the


    box directly from the maid''s hand to open it...


    It looked like a book wrapped in brocade.


    Heather''s breathing became more rapid.


    She quickly unwrapped the brocade cloth while trying to calm her racing heart.


    Inside, she discovered a book, but it wasn''t the one she had been dreaming about¡ª it was a book on


    meditation.


    ¡®A meditation book?!¡¯ From surprise to great disappointment, she suddenly raised her head and stared


    at Alexander angrily.


    "What do you mean by this?!"


    Her reaction seemed to be within Alexander''s expectations.


    He raised his eyebrows.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Don''t you like this gift?


    "I heard you¡¯re interested in my family''s studies and books.I also heard you''ve read many books since


    you were young, especially all the kickboxing handbooks.My family didn''t have a kickboxing handbook


    for you, so I thought this meditation book would be helpful.


    "It¡¯s said that kickboxers treasure the values they learned the most.No matter what kind ofbat sport


    you learn, your mind is the most important thing.Meditation dissolves the hostility in kickboxing.Hence,


    this book should be the most suitable for you."


    Although what he said was not disrespectful and was spoken sincerely, Heather grew increasingly


    irritated as she listened.


    "Are you kidding me?!"


    The meditation book was bent out of shape as she twisted it in her hands.


    Alexander was surprised.


    "Am I kidding you? How could that be? I''m sincere, but you don''t seem to like this gift.If that''s the case,


    then I¡¯ve given the wrong one.I should take it back."


    While he spoke, he reached out for it.


    Heather pulled back her hands and avoided him.


    "Alexander, you may as well speak up if you have anything to say!"


    Alexander hid the slight smile as he watched her be enraged, and his expression became


    dignified.


    "This is what I''ve been meaning to tell you.You could juste out and say what you mean.You can


    tell me what you want instead of pulling these tricks!"


    At this point, it was clear that he knew everything.


    Heather sneered, but she was not as angry as before.


    "Okay, since you¡¯re so generous, could you lend me the secret kickboxing handbook collected by your


    family? "


    "You are probably mistaken.The Russell family has never had a secret kickboxing handbook.The


    Russell family is not from your ancient kickboxing world so how could there be such a thing?"


    "You said you''d be generous, but you still hide everything!"


    Heather snorted coldly, and her eyes suddenly changed.


    "I believe you won''t give in until you die!"

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    Heather did not even finish speaking when she pounced forward and grabbed Alexander.She was


    swift, and her hands were around his neck in a moment.


    Although her movements looked fierce, Heather did not use her full strength.She only wanted to test


    how strong he was.


    Even so, she was confident in her kickboxing skills.


    After all, she had practiced it for years and had beaten countless people.


    Although she did not use all her strength, she did not think he would escape.


    However, he did.


    Heather''s mind went nk when she noticed her empty hands.She missed the most crucial part of how


    Alexander escaped her grasp.She was unsure if Alexander had even moved as he stood there with a


    faint smile.


    Heather felt like he was mocking her.


    ¡®That smile of his is a mockery!¡¯ "You! You''ve been lying to me!"


    Everything was starting to make sense now that she was thinking this way.


    Alexander was indeed from a family that practiced kickboxing! Since he knew how to kickbox, it meant


    the Russells were secretly practicing it as well.


    Therefore, the handbook must exist.


    In the world of ancient kickboxers, the Russell family was unheard of.


    However, seeing how he dodged her sneak attack, it seemed like Alexander had extraordinary


    strength.


    Heather was even more eager to get her hand on the handbook.


    Once she regained her senses, she immediately threw another punch at him.


    Seeing how she had missed the first time, she became much more severe as she started to attack


    Alexander with full strength.


    She opened up her palm and sent it flying toward Alexander''s face fiercely as a distraction while her


    other hand clenched into a fist and punched him in the abdomen.


    However, he calmly blocked her palm with one hand and moved his body aside in an odd manner to


    avoid her punch.


    Then Alexander¡¯s palm slid to Heather''s wrist before grabbing it and jerking it.


    Heather was terrified as it sent her body spiraling out of control.She hurriedly exerted force on her feet


    to stabilize herself.


    The two exchanged punches, knocking many things in the living room over, but no one dared to clean


    up the mess.


    Heather had been challenged many times in the past.She either went knocking on their door, provoking


    them, or some came to seek revenge.


    Therefore, this was a typical scene for the servants, and they would onlye out to clean once the


    fight was over.


    After a few rounds, the two finally settle down.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It seemed like they were of equal strength.


    However, Heather''s gaze had changed.


    Although Heather maintained herposure, she knew if she continued fighting, Alexander would


    overwhelm her.


    She did not expect him to be such a strong opponent.


    Not only was he terrifying in the business field, but he was also mighty.


    All this time, she had never taken this man seriously¡ª Heather had never taken any man seriously.


    She felt she was born into strength and was not inferior to any man.


    However, she did not expect the man before her to be such a tough nut.


    The man who had always seemed calm with a light smile now had a solemn expression, and his deep


    eyes were extraordinarily sharp.


    He looked at Heather and said in a severe tone, "Ms.Riggs, I don''t intend to fight you.I''m only here to


    tell you something."


    "what is it?" Heather replied coldly after taking a breath.She did not even flinch, maintaining her


    calmness.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    "If you want to fight,e look for me.Don''t hurt my wife.Otherwise, you can''t me me for retaliating!"


    Heather finally realized why people were terrified whenever anyone mentioned Alexander.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect Mr.Russell to be infatuated," she snorted.


    Then she seemed to remember something and said, "Are you still going to deny the existence of that


    handbook? I didn''t expect the Russells to keep it a secret for so long, hiding such sophisticated


    kickboxing skills!"


    "As I said, the Russells do not own any secret handbook," he repeated in a soft but firm tone.


    "Pfft, aren¡¯t you going to admit it?"


    At this point, Heather was angry and annoyed.She was angry that she could not beat him.She knew


    she was not his opponent, and Alexander was only here to let her know that she could not get to Lily


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    without getting past him.


    Heather was annoyed that the thing she had always dreamt of possessing was right there, yet she still


    could not get her hands on it.


    It was evident Alexander had learned an incredible kickboxing style but refused to admit it, and Heather


    thought it was disgusting.


    "Whether you believe it or not, the Russell family isn''t a part of your ancient kickboxing world, and they


    have never thought of setting foot in it.Not everyone who knows kickboxinges from a family of


    kickboxers, There are thousands of so-called secret handbooks in the world.How many are you going


    to find and study?"


    "I won''t give up as long as I''m still alive and well!"


    Heather eximed fiercely through gritted teeth.


    "That''s your choice."


    Alexander turned around, knowing he could not persuade her.


    "Don''t forget what I said.Don''t provoke my wife again!"


    After saying that, he left.


    Heather red at his back and held her breath until he was out of sight.Her tense nerves finally


    rxed, and blood surged up her chest before she spat a mouthful of it.


    "Hmph! Cough, cough, cough!"


    As this was the first scene that greeted Ralph when he came in, he was in utter shock.


    "Are you okay?!"


    With a cry of surprise, he rushed over and supported Heather.


    Heather, who was coughing violently, did not bother to ask why he was there and continued violently


    coughing.


    "You...I..."


    Ralph had never expected to witness this and felt lost for a moment.He looked around, not knowing


    what to do.


    "Pour me a ss of water," she said weakly when she finally managed to catch her breath again.


    "Oh, okay!"


    He looked around, not knowing where he should go to pour a ss of water.


    Then he hurriedly called, ''''Someone, anyone, quickly pour me a ss of water!"


    Heather was speechless when she saw this.


    As she sat weakly on the sofa, she felt tired and frustrated.It was depressing.


    Seeing that she was silent, Ralph was astounded.


    "How did you get hurt? Who hurt you? I won''t let him go! Don''t worry.I''ll avenge you!"


    Everything he said sounded perfunctory, making Heather squint at him.


    Then something came over her as she stretched out her hand, grabbed his neck, and pulled him


    toward her.


    "Tell me which b*stard hurt you..."


    Ralph got caught off guard and felt his neck tighten as Heather pulled his body forward.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Ralph did not have any kickboxing skills.


    In addition to Heather''s surprise attack, he was unprepared.


    This sent his body lunging toward hers.


    "Ouch!"


    His nose hit her mouth abruptly, and the two yelped in pain simultaneously.


    Heather felt her lips turn numb from the impact of Ralph''s nose bridge while Ralph''s nose bridge was


    so sore that he teared up.


    "Heather, what are you doing?"


    He held onto his nose and barely propped his body up.


    Tears rose in his eyes as he tried not to let them fall.


    The way this woman thought was strange, and he could not understand her.


    If someone else did this to him, he would be angry.


    "Do you not know any kickboxing skills?"


    Heather seemed to have confirmed her suspicion and let him go.


    Knowing how good Alexander was in kickboxing, she suspected the Russell family had a secret


    handbook.


    If that were the case, everyone in the Russell family might have trained in it.


    Therefore, she decided to test Ralph''s skills.


    Now, it was apparent he had none! Although he could still pretend, she could tell Ralph was not faking


    it.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His breath was also not as calm as a kickboxer¡¯s.


    "Of course not! The Russells aren''t a family of kickboxers like yours!"


    He rubbed his nose and could not help but whine.He thought, ''If I knew kickboxing, I would''ve pounced


    on you long ago.Why would I have to be afraid of you and continue to bug you like this?"


    However, he knew he could not say that out loud and tried to coax her, "Heather, what''s wrong with


    you? You still haven''t told me who hurt you.Don''t worry; although I don''t know how to fight, the


    Russells'' power in Kingnd isn''t to be trifled with.I will find that person and tie him up for you.Then


    he''d be at your disposal!"


    He assumed this was why Heather had tested his skills and patted his chest confidently.It did not


    matter that he did not know kickboxing since he could not be bothered about it.


    In his opinion, this era was not about kickboxing.


    Anyone could do anything when they had money.


    "Really?"


    Heather said with a soft snort and took a sip of water from the servant.She washed away the bloody


    taste in her mouth, reminding her of Alexander''s strength.She had been studying kickboxing for years


    and rarely got hurt.


    It was not that she had never suffered from an injury, but the other party usually suffered alongside her.


    However, Alexander''s strength was much more significant than hers.It was scary.


    Heather could not even fight him alone.


    Heather would have no chance of winning if Lily came into the mix.


    It made her feel dissatisfied.


    After so many years of training, although she knew she was not invincible, not many people could


    defeat her.


    She did not expect to meet her match.


    On the other hand, Ralph was still trying his best to put on a show for her.


    "Believe me, Heather.With me around, no one would dare to bully you! Did you see who hurt you? Tell


    me, who in Kingnd dares toy his finger on you?!"


    "Are you genuinely going to avenge me?"


    Heather suddenly looked at him and straightened up.It was rare for her to talk to him in such a tone that


    Ralph was a little taken aback.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    After returning to his senses, he nodded hurriedly.


    ''''Yes! Of course! Who dares to touch my woman like that? Once you tell me who he is, I''ll tie him up


    and cut him into a million pieces until you''re satisfied!"


    "It''s Alexander," She said lightly as she licked the blood from the corner of her lower lips.


    "So, it''s him.That coward..."


    Excitedly rambling on to express his sincerity in assisting her, Ralph did not realize he had missed the


    name she had said until he was halfway through.


    "Who did you say it was?" He thought that he had misheard.


    "Alexander, your wonderful nephew! What''s wrong? Are you reluctant now?"


    With her arms crossed and her gaze fixed on him, Heather questioned him calmly as if to test his


    sincerity.


    "It appears that what you just said was a lie.It''s normal for men to lie, but I thought you were different.It


    turns out you''re just like them.Forget it.I thought too highly of you!" She sighed, lowered her arms, and


    stood up.


    "Wait, no, that''s not what I meant..." Ralph panicked and reached out to pull her back into the chair.


    "I just didn''t hear you clearly.Who did you say it was? Alexander? Alexander Russell? Are you sure you


    didn''t mistake him for someone else?"


    "Could there be someone out there with the same name and face as Alexander?"


    Heather grumbled.


    "Unless your family has thousands of Alexanders with the same face? Maybe there are just a lot of


    twins in your family."


    Ralph was speechless for a moment.


    "He...How could he?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Are you doubting me?!" She asked, feigning anger.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but Heather, you''re a master of kickboxing.You''re skilled.Not only have


    I heard about your glorious deeds, but I''ve also learned how powerful you are.As for Alexander..."


    After a pause, he continued in a whisper, "It''s not that I''m underestimating him, but even though he did


    learn some kickboxing, he still wouldn''t hurt you to this point, right?"


    That was what Heather thought as well.


    Seeing how puzzled Ralph looked, she asked, "Don¡¯t you know that Alexander knows how to kickbox?


    Isn''t your family secretly practicing an ancient kickboxing technique? Could it be that he kept the secret


    handbook hidden and practiced them on his own?"


    Ralph immediately burst intoughter when he heard this.


    "Heather, are you thinking straight? What ancient kickboxing techniques? Do you think there are that


    many families of kickboxers here? "The Russell family has been in the business industry for


    generations.Although our business indeed grew quite big, we''ve never indulged in kickboxing."


    There was a smile on his lips as he shook his head, still thinking it was all a joke.


    It seemed he did not know, at least not as much as Heather thought.


    However, if what Ralph said was true, how could Alexander be so good at kickboxing? Where did the


    rumors of the Russell family''s secret handbooke from? "You said that Alexander had learned


    kickboxing.


    What do you mean by that? Who taught it to him? When did he learn it and where?"


    When Ralph noticed how serious she looked, he immediately stopped joking around and asked


    curiously, "Did Alexander really hurt you? Why did he do that? Was it because of me?"


    Hearing this, Heather was speechless.


    What kind of nonsense was this?

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    "Answer my question!"


    Heather snapped impatiently.She did not want to beat around the bush any longer.


    Seeing how she was losing her temper, Alexander quickly answered, "I''m just concerned about you!


    Alexander was sent somewhere to pick up some self-defense skills when he was younger.


    "I have no idea where he went, but my father sent him there.He was probably only around seven or


    eight years old back then.I don''t quite remember.However, don''t worry.Nothing he learned was


    authentic.I don''t even think it¡¯s considered kickboxing.He can''tpete with you.


    "Did he use hidden weapons or pull some tricks out of his sleeve to hurt you? Otherwise, there''s no


    way he could win a fight against you!"


    Ralph felt that Alexander''s victory over Heather was improbable.


    After all, Heather was a serious and well-known kickboxer from a long line of kickboxers.


    If that kid, Alexander, could easily hurt her like this, it would not be impossible for Ralph to hold her


    down.


    His mind began to turn, and Ralph was starting to doubt the authenticity of Heather''s kickboxing skills.


    Was she as good as the legend went, or was it just an exaggeration? She was just a woman, after all.


    She would still have limited strength no matter how good her kickboxing skills were.


    How powerful could she be? Ralph looked at Heather from the corner of his eyes, wondering if he


    could subdue her with his own strength if he tried.


    He had been suppressed by her domineering attitude before and had always been afraid of her.


    Once the fear had been taken away, what did he have to be scared of? Although Heather had no idea


    what was on his mind, her warrior instinct told her that he was not thinking about anything good.


    "Since you don''t want to tell me, forget it! I don''t want to know anyway.You can leave now!"


    With that, she stood up.


    "Hey, that''s not what I meant!"


    Ralph grabbed her wrist with one hand while his other hand wrapped around her waist, trying to pull


    her onto hisp.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    For starters, he was attempting a kiss.


    Second, he wanted to gauge the extent of his power difference with her.


    However, as soon as his fingers touched her waist, she turned around and twisted it.


    The hand that held on to her wrist was also bent in another direction.


    His arms were now in an odd position, with one turned backward, and the other pressed in front of him.


    His fingers were on the verge of breaking.


    "Ah! It hurts! It hurts!"


    Tears threatened to fall from Ralph''s eyes, and he instantly regretted his decision.


    It felt like a donkey had kicked him.He was now aware of the disparity in strength between himself and


    the woman in front of him.


    She could still suppress him, even though she was injured.


    It would have been even more terrifying if she was not! Just thinking about it sent shivers down his


    spine.


    Luckily, he did not go overboard.


    Otherwise, Heather would have snapped his fingers.


    "Heather, what are you doing?! I''m not the one who hurt you.I''m just telling you the truth.How could you


    treat me like this? My fingers are going to break.Let go! Let go!"


    He stammered as his face contorted from the pain.


    However, she continued to suppress him.She leaned forward and pressed her body against his before


    leaning against his head.


    "Ralph Russell, I know what you''re thinking.I advise you to keep those dirty thoughts to


    yourself.Otherwise, I promise your hands won''t be connected to your body!"


    After a harsh warning, she let him go, and Ralph''s arms were freed.He quickly tried to soothe them by


    rubbing them.


    The pain was so great that tears began to roll down his face.


    Not only was he hurt, but resentment also grew in his heart.


    When he thought about being with such a formidable woman in the future and how he would have to


    live in fear of her, the little interest he had in her was almost gone.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    She was a little too moody! One instant, she would be conversing andughing softly with him, and the


    next, she could turn around and snap his neck.He could not bear to remain with such a woman.


    "When have I offended you?" Ralph asked as he blew on his fingers.


    "Okay, if Alexander hurt you, I mean, if it were him, I''d ept all the anger you''ve thrown at me.I can''t


    choose who my nephew is.No matter what he¡¯s done, he¡¯s still my nephew at the end of the day.I''ll just


    apologize to you on his behalf.


    "However, Heather, we''re still to be married at the end of the day.We''re a family.Alexander and I have


    never gotten along with each other.Could it be that he came to you for trouble because of me? Could it


    be that he threatened you because of me?"


    He was trying to reason with himself about Heather''s anger.


    If Alexander really injured her, Ralph wanted to know why Alexander hurt her and why he came over.


    Could it be that...


    A thought shed across Ralph''s mind, and he said, "Heather, could it be that Alexander is trying to ask


    for your hand in marriage?"


    "What?"


    "He must be jealous that I''m marrying you.His ce in this family may not be guaranteed if I joined


    forces with you.Maybe that''s why he wants to take you away from me.This kid has robbed me of many


    things since he was young.He was my father''s favorite and the next heir of the Russell family.He has


    everything, and yet, that''s still not enough.Now, he''s trying to take you away from me as well! I had


    enough!"


    Heather was at a loss for words when she heard what he said.


    "Did you refuse to fight him? Is that why he hurt you?"


    The more Ralph tried to reason with himself, the more it made sense.


    "He''s gone too far with his bullying! Don''t worry.I¡¯ll seek justice for you! After an angry grumble, he


    stood up and was ready to leave.After a few steps, he realized that Heather did not call out to him.She


    did not even call out to him when he reached the door.


    Then, he could not help but stop and turn around to look at her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Heather?"


    "Go on, now!" Heather said casually with her eyebrows raised.


    "Aren''t you going to avenge me and seek justice? I''ll be here, waiting for you!"


    Then, she crossed her arms and sat down.She was fixated on the show and had no intentions of


    dissuading Ralph.


    Since he had already said so much, it would be embarrassing to back out of his words.


    Thus, he said through gritted teeth, "Wait for me!"


    This time, he turned around and left.


    As the corners of Heather''s lips curled up, the sparkle in her eyes dimmed.


    She knew a bit about the Russells before she came here.


    She knew very well that Ralph had nothing against Alexander and all he could do was probably argue


    for a few minutes.


    However, since Ralph had offered to do it, she would let him.


    Otherwise, he might think she was an easy target to be bullied.


    Thinking back about what Ralph had said, it seemed like Alexander started to learn kickboxing when he


    was a child.


    Despite that, he should not have practiced as long as Heather had.


    She had no idea where he learned it, but his kickboxing skills were terrifying.


    Now, she was even more eager to get her hands on the handbook.


    Whatever she wanted, she had to get! She was so lost in her thoughts that she did not realize that


    Hannah was hiding in the corner, watching her with clenched fists.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    When Alexander received the call from Margaret, he was in a meeting at thepany.He needed to


    report on establishing new projects and expansion ideas overseas.


    Initially, he did not want to answer the call, but as he used his phone to read the data analysis, he had


    no choice.


    After declining the call, he quickly summed up his meeting and returned to the office to call her back.


    On the phone, the olddy sounded aggressive.


    "Where are you now?"


    "I''m in thepany."


    It seemed like Margaret was in a bad mood.


    "Come back right away! "You mean, now?"


    "Yes, now!"


    After a pause, she said again, "Bring your wife with you!"


    Before Alexander could refuse, Margaret immediately said, "If you don''t bring her, I''ll send someone to


    pick her up myself! Is she unable to leave the house now that she''s pregnant? As your grandmother, I


    don''t even get to meet her at least once?"


    Alexander kept quiet for a moment and pursed his lips.He did not want to argue with her on the phone.


    "Got it."


    He guessed this sudden invitation was probably rted to Heather.


    Alexander did not know how Heather told Ralph and Margaret about the incident, but he could not be


    bothered.


    An hourter, Alexander''s car slowly drove into the Russell Estate.


    Margaret was already sitting in the living room with her walking stick firmly in her hand.She seemed like


    she was ready for battle.


    Ralph was by her side, whispering something that made her face turn even darker.


    Meanwhile, Celine stood on the sidelines, smiling as if she were a bystander.


    "Grandma," Alexander called out when he walked in.


    After looking around, he asked, "What time is it now? Why aren''t you taking a nap?"


    "A nap?!"


    Margaret raised an eyebrow.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Are you hoping I will sleep forever and never wake up?!"


    "You''re being dramatic, Grandma."


    "Dramatic? I won''t dare to.Who would dare to act dramatically in front of the president of La Beaut¨¦


    Group? I''ve only said a few words, and you already think I¡¯m being dramatic.Then, why didn''t you think


    you''ve gone too far when you go around fighting another woman?"


    ¡®Sure enough, that is the case!'' Alexander raised his eyebrows.


    "So, that''s why I''m here."


    "So, you admit it, then? You fought a woman!"


    Ralph pounced at the chance.


    Initially, he was still a little dubious when Heather told him about it.


    After all, how could Alexander hurt her with her skills and ability? However, listening to what Alexander


    said, it seemed like he was admitting to his crimes.


    Regardless of how he did it, Heather was still Ralph''s fiancee, and his nephew injured her before they


    married.


    If Ralph could not even protect his woman, where could he run to hide his face in shame?


    "We just had a light sparring session.Grandma, if you think I''ve fought her, so be it,"


    After a pause, Alexander added, "However, Ms.Riggs fought back as well."


    Hearing this, Margaret almost choked on her breath.


    "How dare you speak like that?! She''s a girl! How can she fight you? She''s still your aunt at the end of


    the day.Do you think it''s reasonable for a nephew to fight his aunt? Go with your uncle right now, and


    apologize to your aunt!"

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    The walking stick Margaret held was drilling into the ground, showing her anger.


    "Is she hurt?"


    Alexander knew his limits, so he calcted each of his moves.


    Initially, that fight would never have hurt Heather.


    However, she had her pride, so she used all her killer moves to try and beat him.It was inevitable for


    him to respond and fight back.


    His moves were a little heavier than anticipated.


    Thus, he expected that she might get hurt.


    ¡®Did she go aroundining to people?"


    It was a little out of character for someone as strong as her to do such a thing.


    Was this her way to get the Russells to put pressure on Alexander?


    "She was so badly injured that she vomited blood!" Ralph roared.


    Then he turned to look at Margaret.


    "Mom, you didn¡¯t see how messy her house was when J arrived.


    The tables were upside down, and the blood Heather vomited formed a small puddle on the floor.


    "She''s still recovering from her injuries now.I''m afraid she would have died if she didn''t learn


    kickboxing! If that happened, word would spread that there¡¯s a murderer among the Russells, and by


    then, our reputation would be out the window."


    Saying this, he turned to meet Alexander''s eyes and continued, "This brat would destroy the years


    we''ve spent building a name for our family!"


    Margaret frowned when she heard how Alexander might ruin the Russell family''s reputation, and her


    eyes instantly turned red.


    "Listen up, Alexander.Are you not going to apologize? I don''t care about your reason or if it''s just a


    sparring session.You''ve hurt your aunt, and you should go and apologize to her.Otherwise..."


    She was at a loss for words.She did not know how to threaten Alexander.


    After all, the Russell family¡¯s power was in his hand, and she could hardly control her grandson.


    However, she would not let this slide, especially when she saw how simr Alexander looked to histe


    mother.


    It was as if Lily, the daughter-inw she disapproved of, was making fun of her.


    However, Margaret''s approval did not matter as Alexander was still the patriarch at the end of the day.


    "Otherwise, you''re not my grandson anymore, and the Russell family will disown you!"


    That was the only threat she could utter.


    "Are you cutting me off, Grandma?" Alexander said calmly.


    "It''s up to you, what you want to think," she muttered.


    "I don''t think that''s the case, Grandma.If you genuinely wanted to cut me off, you would have to invite


    all the family elders and discuss it in the ancestral hall.You''ll have to talk about what I did to disrespect


    our ancestors and why I''d have to leave the family.That isn''t something you can casually throw around."


    It was a big deal for someone to be cut off the family tree.


    Alexander knew Margaret was just threatening him.He also knew she did not want to, nor did she dare


    to.


    Therefore, he deliberately put her in hot water.


    Margaret was speechless for a moment.


    "Alexander, is this how you talk to your grandma?"


    Seeing how stunned she was, Ralph stepped in and scolded, "We''re talking about how you''ve hurt


    someone.Heather is just a feeble woman.On top of that, she''s also your aunt! You''ve hurt her, so why


    shouldn''t you apologize? Ultimately, you''re just an ill- mannered brat!"


    "Uncle, this is where you''re wrong."


    Alexander shook his head.


    "I''m wrong? What did I say that was wrong? Stop arguing with us.If you don''t admit your mistakes, I


    won''t hold back anymore.I''ll go straight to the police with this," Ralph said coldly.


    Since Alexander had harmed another person, the police had to do their job regardless of how scared


    they were of the powerful Russel family.


    Seeing that it was within their own family, it would not be as difficult.


    Besides, once the news spread, it would tarnish Alexander''s name.


    "First of all, Heather isn''t married to you yet, so she''s not my aunt.Secondly, she''s not a feeble


    woman.Many men had fallen at her feet.What''s wrong with a little bit of sparring? Is she only allowed to


    win? I''d like to listen to your opinions.Since when was there such a thing?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Now, it was Ralph''s turn to be at a loss for words.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was true; there would always be winners and losers when it came to sparring, and it wasmon for


    the fighters to get injured.


    It was also true that Heather was indeed not a feeble woman.


    Even as Ralph said it just now, he felt a pang of guilt in his chest.


    His words were unjustified in the first ce, but after Alexander''s rebuttal, Ralph was stunned.


    On the other hand, Celine, who had been quietly sipping tea and watching the whole thing, calmly said,


    "Alex, you''re right.Although it was just a sparring session, why would Heather want to spar with you?


    Besides, when did you get so good at kickboxing? As an aunt, a mother, and a grandmother, I have


    never heard about it."


    Her words seemed to have enlightened Ralph, and he immediately returned to his senses.


    "Yes! Exactly! When did you learn how to kickbox like that? What are you trying to prove here?"


    "Grandpa took me to sses when I was younger.It wasn''t a secret, but no one seemed to bat an eye


    about it.As for what I''m trying to prove..."


    Alexander''s sharp gaze turned to look at Ralph.


    "Uncle, how did my second and third uncles die? The men in our family are so frail.Don''t you


    understand why I picked up kickboxing?"


    Feeling flustered by his gaze, Ralph was tongue-tied.


    "I..how would I know?!"


    Upon saying that, he immediately felt something was amiss and jumped up.


    "What are you trying to say here?! The death of my second and third brothers has nothing to do with


    me! How can you me me for it? I was only a child! Also, why does it matter why you''ve learned


    kickboxing? We''re asking where and from whom did you learn it from?"


    As he continued to talk, he seemed to have found his rhythm and was starting to get riled up.


    "Yeah! Tell me where you''ve learned kickboxing! Back then, Dad sent you to kickboxing sses


    because he knew you were feeble and wanted to strengthen you.It wasn''t for you to bully your family!


    Aren''t you ashamed to call yourself his grandson after what you did?"


    Ralph''s eyes gleamed at the mention of Hugo.


    He was the most important person in Alexander''s heart and the only one Alexander would listen to


    when he was still alive.


    Alexander frowned when he heard Ralph mentioning Hugo.


    "You have no right to guilt trip me with Grandpa''s name!"


    "I have the right to!"


    Margaret interrupted.


    "Your uncle is right.Your grandpa has spoiled you for all these years.I''ve told your grandpa since the


    beginning, but he took pity on you for losing your father so early and loved you very much.


    "Now, look what you''ve be! You have no respect for the elders and don''t even keep me in mind


    when you do things! You''ve never listened to me since you were a child, and although I don''t me


    you for this, it''s getting a bit too much now.


    "You''ve kicked out your family members from thepany and got married without my consent.That


    woman of yours..."


    At this point, she suddenly recalled that something was missing.


    "Didn''t I tell you to bring her with you? Where is she?"


    "She''s not feeling well," Alexander answered lightly.


    To be frank, he did not even mention this to Lily.


    He knew it was not good, so why would he bring her along?


    "Look at yourself! What did I just say?!"


    Margaret was almost breathing fire at this point.


    "You''re grown now, aren''t you?! Hugo, I hope you see all these from heaven.Look at how good of a


    grandson you''ve raised.He''ll be the death of me!"


    As soon as Margaret said that, tears rolled down her cheeks.She looked aggrieved.


    "Mom, don''t be like that,"


    Ralph quickly coaxed her before scolding Alexander, "Look how you''ve pissed your grandmother off!


    Don¡¯t you think of us anymore? You hurt your aunt, you made your grandmother angry, you''d always


    talk back to us, and you''ve kicked us out of thepany.What a good nephew you are!"

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    "Enough!"


    Alexander suddenly yelled.His voice echoed in the room, startling Margaret, who immediately stopped


    crying.


    She looked at him with wide eyes, not knowing why he had suddenly gotten angry.


    Alexander had always been a firm person, but for the sake of his grandfather and seeing how they


    were his elders, he had always been more lenient on them.


    However, they were going overboard.


    While changing the policies in recent years, Alexander had quietly kicked out all the moles in the


    However, Ralph was cunning.His greed for personal gain was too strong, and it did not take him long to


    get into trouble as he managed a branch.


    Hence, he could only be booted out.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, he was just a tiny shareholder who did nothing and got a small share of the bonuses.


    This caused a lot of dissatisfaction in the family.


    They could only rely on their status as elders to talk to Alexander.


    "As a descendant of the Russell family, although you are my elders, don''t forget that I''m the family''s


    patriarch.Have you all forgotten our family rule?!"


    Alexander red at Margaret as he said this.


    "Grandma, was this how things were when Grandpa was still alive? Did Grandpa''s grandmother


    threaten him this way when Grandpa was the family patriarch? Did his grandmother also have such


    demands?"


    Margaret was rendered speechless by his questions.


    Due to her age, she had forgotten quite a few things.


    Her mother-in w had hardly scolded her, and her life in the Russell family had always been smooth


    sailing.


    It was until Alexander''s father married a woman she disapproved of.


    That woman was from an ordinary family, and her background was not up to par with the Russells.


    However, she was gorgeous.


    Alexander had inherited her good looks, but this also made him more displeasing in Margaret''s eyes.


    Although he was her grandson, looking at him was like looking at Alexander¡¯s mother; Margaret had


    never liked that woman.


    Later, when Patrick died, Margaret was depressed.


    She med that woman for her son''s death and could not make herself like this grandson of hers.


    For that reason, her love was all directed toward Ralph.


    When Hugo handed over the power and wealth of the Russell family to Alexander, Margaret even


    began to hate him.


    Now, a chill ran down her spine in the face of Alexander¡¯s interrogation.


    It was as if she were face-to-face with her husband again, and she dared not say another word.


    "While I stand here today and listen to your reprimanding, it¡¯s because you''re part of the Russell family.


    I''d like to remind you that I won''t hold back on exercising my power as the family patriarch if you cross


    the line!"


    Alexander spoke coldly.


    "I''m telling you upfront.You can try me if you don''t believe what I said!¡±

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    His threatening aura was so overpowering that it frightened the others, causing them to freeze on the


    spot.


    Not long after he left, Margaret returned to her senses and howled, "Where have I gone wrong?!"


    "Mom, don''t cry! He''s just an ungrateful child, and you know that.He doesn¡¯t even look like a Russell!


    He''s always been so distant from us! "I''ve said since the beginning that this family could not be handed


    over to him, but Dad wouldn''t listen! Look at him now! He doesn''t even care about you!"


    Every single word Ralph uttered struck Margaret''s heart like an arrow.She hated it, but there was


    nothing she could do.


    When Hugo was still alive, they argued about this many times.She wanted to entrust the family to their


    youngest son.


    There was no reason for Hugo to skip his son and give it directly to their grandson.


    However, Hugo was stubborn.


    After all, he was the head of the household.


    Once he had decided that Alexander would take over, he kept his promise until his deathbed, and then


    Alexander was put in charge of the Russell family.


    Margaret thought at first that Alexander would still be cautious of her because she was his


    grandmother, and that this would make him nervous.


    However, Alexander was hard -headed.He did not care about what other people thought of him.He


    would only be slightly more scrupulous and polite to her when Hugo was mentioned.


    Now, even Hugo''s name could not threaten Alexander.He even said that he would not hold back! Could


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    it be that he might drive her out of the Russell family? Thinking of this, Margaret trembled with anger.


    Celine finally stepped in and softly said, "I actually agree with what Ralph said."


    "Huh?"


    For a moment, Ralph had forgotten about what he had just blurted out.


    "That he doesn''t look like one of us."


    She paused, then walked over to Margaret''s side, whispering, "To be honest, I used to think that he


    wasn''t our biological nephew when he was younger.I can''t say he doesn''t look like Patrick, but he''s not


    exactly a replica of him, either.


    "As for his temperament, they''re on opposite ends of the spectrum! Patrick is such a generous


    person.He has always been docile and honest.Alexander is nothing like him at all!"


    Celine''s words caused the gears in Margaret''s mind to turn as she bowed her head in thought.


    "It''s all because of his wretched mother!"


    Ralph spat bitterly.


    "Patrick yed a role in this, as well! He wouldn''t listen to you and insisted on marrying that woman.He


    brought a scourge into our family.Look at how harmonious our family used to be and what we''ve


    be over the years! Who knows, maybe that woman killed Nigel and Tyson as well!"


    As soon as this was mentioned, Margaret''s face darkened, and she scolded in a low voice, "Don''t talk


    nonsense!"


    Despite what her mouth was saying, doubts began forming in her eyes.


    She had actually thought about this before.


    The deaths of her grandsons constantly lingered in her mind.


    She was heartbroken, and all she could do was pour all her love into her youngest son.She had


    thought that their deaths were suspicious, but because when Hugo was still alive, he insisted that there


    was nothing suspicious after investigating the matter.


    It was all idental.


    Even though she did not believe him, she did not dare rebuke her husband.


    Therefore, she quietly watched the old man getting haggard, day by day.


    The past had been brought up again, making her feel choked up and overwhelmed.


    "Even if she wasn''t the one who killed them, nothing good has happened to our family since that


    woman came.


    Now, it seems like Alex has secrets to hide.


    After so many years, none of us knew he could kickbox so well! Who knew what Dad had fed him and if


    Dad had given him anything else?"


    Celine had said all this softly and unhurriedly, but everything she said was starting to make sense.


    Margaret hesitated for a moment before saying, "I don''t think so! Although your father favors him, he


    has never hidden anything from me, which is something I¡¯m grateful for."


    "I suppose you can say that, but did you know that Alex knows kickboxing? He even managed to hurt


    Heather, who had defeated countless elite kickboxers.Who did he learn kickboxing from? Has Dad ever


    told you?"

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Simrly, Celine''s words had also gotten to Ralph.


    "Mom, can it be that the brat, Alexander, isn''t a Russell at all?"


    "Why are you saying such nonsense?"


    Margaret pped his arms and glowered, "Can you stop questioning our bloodline?"


    He had been pped, but from the force of the p, he knew she was not angry.


    Therefore, he continued, "Did I say anything wrong? Who knows where Patrick met her?


    "They got married behind our backs, and she was already pregnant when he brought her to the


    house.Maybe she''s not even pregnant with Patrick''s son! Patrick had always been such a kind soul.He


    couldn¡¯t have known about it, or maybe he did, but he was just too soft-hearted and protected


    her.Whatever it is, we don''t have any proof right now!"


    Ralph suddenly had an idea and said, "How about...we run a DNA test?!"


    "How? Your eldest brother has been gone for years, and that woman..."


    Margaret sighed.She was exhausted.


    "Mom, with the technology now, you don''t need to test the DNA against your parents'' DNA.Even


    grandparents would work.What if ...I''m just saying, what if he''s not a Russell? Are we going to let an


    outsider control our family like this? Dad would not have tolerated it if he was around!"


    If Margaret was hesitant just now, whatever Celine had said seemed to have changed her mind.


    Celine was right.


    If Alexander were not born from the Russell bloodline, his threat of kicking them out of the family would


    be empty words.He would have no control over the Russell family.


    Why should he threaten the family as an outsider? He showed no respect to Margaret.She did not want


    to acknowledge this grandson of hers.


    "How do we do it?"


    "It''s easy!" Celine said calmly, "Mom, leave it to me.Don''t worry.I''ll take care of this!"


    "Don''t let Alex know about this before the resultse out!"


    Margaret expressed her concern after considering it.


    "Of course!"


    Upon saying that, Celine straightened up and walked out with a smile.


    Margaret turned to look at Ralph and said, "About Ms.Riggs, the only thing you can do isfort


    her.You should set a date for your wedding as soon as possible.What do you think?"


    Judging from the current situation, the Russell family might have a lot of turmoiling up.


    If Ralph were to marry into the Riggs family and have their support, it would be a bit more of a help as


    his status would be more secure.


    Otherwise...


    Ralph nodded and said, "Of course! I''ll talk to her about it!"


    Although he said that aloud, there was still uncertainty in his heart, as that woman was tough to deal


    with.


    His arms still ached, even now.


    Every time he moved, he would be reminded of her fierce eyes.


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Heather naturally did not hope for Ralph to help her get some justice.She was more concerned about


    where Alexander had learned kickboxing and what kind of secret handbooks he hid.


    After practicing kickboxing for many years, she suddenly felt that everything she learned was all a


    fraud.


    Thinking about it was driving her crazy.


    Although she was injured, she could not wait any longer and hurriedly asked someone to find out


    where Alexander got sent to when he was a child.


    Thepany''s affairs had been put on hold recently as all focus was on finding the handbook.


    Heather¡¯s assistant even took all thepany¡¯s calls.


    Albeit, there were still things she would have to deal with personally, She let out a few coughs as she


    was about to get up.


    Her chest felt stuffy and painful.


    She had no idea how much strength Alexander had used in their fight, but because she had pushed


    herself too hard, the injuries she had sustained were more severe.


    When she fought Lily, although she did not scathe her, she felt that Lily was not her equal.


    However, Heather thought about it and wondered if Lily had fought seriously or if her pregnancy had


    affected her.


    Initially, she thought if her first n did not work, she would stop beating around the bush, but it


    seemed she had to scratch that idea too.


    If Lily was already difficult to deal with, what more was there to say about Alexander? With those


    thoughts in mind, Heather frowned.


    She had no intention of dealing with thepany''s affairs, but the call seemed urgent.


    When she picked it up, she yelled irritably into the phone, "What''s the point of paying you if you can''t


    handle these little things?!"


    Then she smashed the phone to the ground, and the screen shattered.


    Heather calmed down a lot after venting her anger.She also understood that it was not her assistant''s


    fault.


    After all, there were documents that only Heather could sign.She restricted the people who coulde


    over to keep her secret hidden.


    ''Secret...'' Thinking of this, she called out, "Someone, bring that woman over!"


    Soon, Hannah came in with her head lowered.


    She seemed a little thinner as she stood there without saying a word.


    Due to Heather¡¯s initial anger, she shot an angry look at Hannah.


    Although Heather did not like her very much, there was still some use to raising Hannah.


    Hannah had previously dealt with some of thepany''s businesses and asionally went to the


    In the beginning, Heather only did it to try and see if the employees would notice the difference.


    Later, when she realized no one noticed, she became bolder and would even send Hannah for various


    asions instead of going there herself.


    However, Hannah was not allowed to go to significant events for fear of revealing her true identity.


    At this moment, Heather was d she did not send her sister home.


    "Go to thepany!"


    "Now?"


    Hannah raised her head and asked with a surprised expression.


    "Are you going to discuss time with me now?"


    Although Hannah had just asked her sister a simple question, it annoyed Heather.She did not like


    Hannah questioning her.


    Ultimately, Hannah could only obey her orders.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "No, of course not."


    Hannah shook her head before lowering it again.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    It was just moments ago Heather told Hannah to go home, but now, Heather wanted her to go to the


    "Good to know.Remember, I raised you.You must do whatever I tell you to.You''re just my shadow.Do


    you understand?"


    Heather emphasized for the thousandth time.She wanted to drill it into Hannah''s head.


    Hannah knew she should not forget her roots and not have any intention of overstepping.


    "Yes, I understand! I am your shadow, and I exist only for you," she repeated mechanically.


    Her meekness immediately calmed Heather down as she replied with satisfaction, "There are some


    documents to process back at thepany.Chloe will guide you on where to sign.You don''t have to


    talk much and ensure youe right back after signing them.It''s not your first time there, so you


    should know not to talk too much.Understand?"


    "Yes! "


    After nodding, Heather waved, indicating Hannah to leave before sheid down again.She needed two


    days to recuperate while the spies she sent got to work.


    By the time she healed, she would get the information she needed.


    Alexander''s kickboxing skills were so powerful.


    Once she got the handbook, she would be better than him due to her aptitude and years of practice.


    By then, she would be truly unbeatable.


    At that time, she would revive the prestigious art of kickboxing and let people know what real


    kickboxing was.


    On the other end, Hannah had just gotten into the car and was on her way to thepany.


    She wore what Heather would wear precisely, and even the driver did not realize she was a different


    person.


    Besides a few people, no one knew Heather had a twin sister.


    Everyone thought there was only one, Ms.Riggs, all this while.


    She looked at her face carefully in the mirror.Herplexion was not as pale as usual, as she had


    some makeup.


    The cool-toned makeup made her look colder and fiercer.


    That was Heather''s makeup style.


    On the other hand, Hannah preferred warm-toned makeup.


    However, Hannah could never have her own style and would always have to go with whatever Heather


    had decided for her.


    It was not as if she wascent; she was powerless.


    After all, Heather was so strong that even their parents would listen to her.


    No one could go against her will.


    Hannah''s thoughts drifted back to when they were children as she sat in the car.


    At that time, she was still receiving gifts from her parents.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Heather would get a custom-made kickboxing uniform, while she got ace ball gown.


    That was the happiest birthday of Hannah¡¯s life.


    However, that night, she found that her beautiful ball gown was tattered, and its embellishments were


    scattered everywhere.


    Then she noticed Heather standing by the door, watching her cry.


    "You''re so different from me, others might notice.Today onward, you must wear whatever I wear and


    like whatever I like.You''re my shadow! You''ll have to look just like me!"


    That night, Hannah hugged her torn dress and cried the whole night.


    However, she dared not object.She could not beat her slightly older twin.


    Even her parents were more inclined toward Heather.


    After all, she would be the heir of the Riggs family in the future.


    They had high hopes for her to make the Riggs family prosperous.


    From then on, Hannah started to lose her sense of self.


    She was no longer Hannah Riggs¡ªinstead, she had be Heather''s shadow.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    Hannah''s parents had no attainments of learning kickboxing.


    Instead, they were more focused on business.


    Not only did their business grow into what it was today, but they also maintained it reasonably well.


    Coupled with what their ancestors had done, they had shares in various industries.


    They had just expanded their branch to Kingnd in recent years.


    They had initially nned to make Kingnd their headquarters and develop it here.


    That was why Heather had no interest in business and was always impatient when it came to it.


    She had no choice but to deal with the affairs that came along with it patiently.


    To certain extent, Hannah knew a little more about businesses than Heather did.


    Although Hannah would asionally sign things, she did not do it perfunctorily.


    She would always carefully look through the project details and asionally point out some mistakes


    and inadequacies.


    However, Heather had never allowed her to attend any necessary meetings for fear of getting caught


    by the senior directors.


    When Hannah got out of the car, her gaze turned cold, and every word from her mouth sounded


    solemn.


    Her aura was domineering.


    She encapsted how Heather was, and most could not tell the difference.She strode to the building,


    and as soon as she walked in, people bowed their heads to greet her.


    "Ms.Riggs, Ms.Riggs..."


    Without sparing a second nce, she walked straight into her office.


    Heather''s assistant, Chloe, immediately came in with a pile of things.


    "Ms.Riggs, these are all the documents you need to sign.As for this one, please look through what you


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    and Mr.Brey discussed the other day.We can''t dy this new project any longer.I hope you can give me


    an answer by today."


    As she exined, she began toy everything on the table.


    Hannah stared at the documents with a frown before she nced at Chloe again.


    Chloe was Heather¡¯s assistant but was none the wiser that the person before her was not the


    "Ms.Riggs" she knew.


    Although Chloe dressed in formal wear, she had it tailored to look professional and sexy.


    Hannah thought, ''Even an assistant can do whatever she wants, yet I''m my sister''s shadow.''


    "Ms.Riggs? Ms.Riggs?"


    Chloe probably noticed "Heather" was not listening and called out twice before cautiously asking, "Did


    you...not get a good rest? Maybe you can rest first and talk about thister?"


    "It''s fine.Just leave everything here.You can leave,"


    Hannah waved lightly.


    Chloe hesitated for a moment before she backed out and closed the office door behind her.


    When Chloe left, Hannah had time to her thoughts for a few minutes before she began working.


    With a pen in her hand, she flipped through the documents and signed them once she saw nothing


    wrong.


    However, she signed them all under Heather''s name.


    More than two hours had passed before she knew it, and she had finally finished going through the files


    before her.


    Then she turned on theputer and checked Heather¡¯s email to see if she could handle anything


    else.


    Heather initially did not allow Hannah to use herputer, but when sheter found many things in


    there and that Hannah new how to handle them, Heather slowly threw everything at Hannah once she


    got annoyed.


    Another hour passed before Hannah cleaned out Heather¡¯s email.


    By then, the sky was already dark.


    She stood up and stretched her arms, feeling slightly tired but content.


    Hannah observed the world from above in front of therge floor-to-ceiling windows.


    The sun was setting in the sky, and the street was bustling with traffic.


    She watched the lights flicker in the houses below, and a foreign feeling bubbled in her chest.


    Heather knew she did not belong to this world as her world was limited to the basement¡¯s four square


    walls.She would never get to see the light.

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    She was only allowed out when her sister needed her to.


    Therefore, to a certain extent, she liked that Heather was preupied and busy.She rarely had any


    free time like this, and she had not really thought about her future.She was not even sure if she would


    have one.


    "Beep!"


    The inte rang, and Chloe''s voice came through.


    "Ms.Riggs, Mr.Russell is here to see you.However, he doesn''t have an appointment scheduled.He..."


    ¡®Mr.Russell?! Hannah''s heart skipped a beat, and a face shed across her mind.She quickly shook


    her head to shake the thought away.


    Initially, she was a little hopeful, but now, there was no chance that Ralph would show up here.


    There were millions of people with the same surname out here.


    Regardless, she had no right to decide whether she wanted to see him.


    The door swung open just as she was about to make a phone call to her sister.


    At the door, Ralph stood there with an indifferent look while Chloe, who had failed to stop him from


    "Ms.Riggs, he insisted oning in even though I tried to stop him!"


    "Do you know who I am? I''m Ms.Riggs¡¯s fiance! Why would I need to schedule an appointment to meet


    her? How horrible," he grumbled.


    Although he sounded nonchnt, he still secretly stole a nce from the corner of his eyes.


    After all, he was still afraid of Heather.


    His arm still hurt a little, although it wasn''t as painful as it was before.


    However, this little pain continued to remind him how unpredictable this woman was and that he must


    never provoke her again.


    Albeit, he urgently needed the Riggs family''s support.


    Thispany, among other things, was something he desperately needed.


    Although it wasn''t as grand or as primely located as the Russell family''spany, it was still rtively


    big.


    Moreover, this was one of the new branches of the Riggs Group.


    If he managed to control this branch, he would have enough capital topete with Alexander.


    Therefore, no matter how fearful he was, he still had toe.He had to talk to her about the date of


    their marriage.


    Hannah looked at him calmly, but her beating heart betrayed her initial joy.


    Chloe was still talking.


    ''No matter who you are, you can''t..."


    "Let him in!"


    Hannah interrupted her.


    "Go and make Mr.Russell a cup of coffee."


    Her attitude was indifferent as well, remaining calm.


    After all, she had to remember that she was roleying as Heather.


    When Hannah was out, she would remind herself from time to time, and sometimes it became


    instinctive.


    "Okay."


    Chloe did not argue further once she received the order.


    Although she did not like this impetuous guy, she left and made coffee for him.


    Seeing how he managed to get in without much fuss, Ralph did not get angry.


    Although Hannah had put up a cold front, he would much rather prefer this than to be faced with a


    woman smiling one second and trying to break his arm the next.


    Then, he took two steps forward and said, "Heather, don''t get me wrong! I wasn''t trying to intrude.I tried


    to call you, but I couldn''t reach your phone.Later, I heard your car came by thepany, so I assumed


    you must be working.That''s why I came over to see you.Am I...bothering you?"


    When he looked up, he saw a stack of documents piled up on her desk.


    This business was not small at all.


    Soon, thispany would be his, and all of the properties of the Riggs family would belong to him.How


    wonderful!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Hannah did not move.


    Instead, she just stood there staring at him intensely, trying to decipher his thoughts.


    With her like this, Ralph did not dare to move any closer and remained where he was.He was afraid


    that her mood would suddenly change, and she would try to make a move on him.He couldn''t suffer


    another attack.He looked up and realized that herplexion seemed much better after putting on


    some makeup.


    She wasn''t as pale as before and seemed to have recovered a lot.


    "Heather, are you okay? Are your injuries better?" He asked cautiously, showing his concern.


    This should be the right move.It would not anger her, right? However, Ralph was wrong! Hannah''s


    heart was restless as she continued to look at him.She had not seen him for days.She had lost the


    chance to meet him since her sister moved into the Russell Estate a few days ago.


    Her heart yearned for him, and it grew stronger as days passed.


    She had never experienced how it felt to miss someone like this.She had never missed her parents as


    much, not even when she had been far from them for a long time.


    At this moment, all she wanted to do was run toward him and throw herself into his arms.


    Then she quickly remembered who she was and held herself back.


    As Heather, she had to remain calm andposed.


    Therefore, she remained where she was without moving or saying a word.


    However, Ralph''s words reminded her that his concern was not for her but for her sister, Heather.


    Seeing that her sister was injured, he must have been worried.


    That was why he came over to thepany to visit her.


    The concern in his eyes was also for her sister and not for Hannah.


    No matter how excited she was and how much she missed him, Heather was the person on his mind.


    He did not even know Hannah existed.Her eyes darkened, and she said in a low voice, "It''s none of


    your business."


    Ralph was speechless! He pursed his lips in shock.


    He didn''t make the right move after all! This woman was so difficult to deal with that he could not even


    show concern for her! Just then, Chloe brought in a cup of coffee, which released the tension


    momentarily.


    He took the coffee from her and waved her away dismissively.


    Chloe nced at Hannah, saw that she was not even looking at her, and retreated.


    Then there were only two people left in the room again.


    Holding up the coffee, Ralph took a sip unhurriedly.


    ''''Mm, this tastes great.Yourpany has excellent coffee.It''s even better than the one at home.Where


    did you get the coffee beans from?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No idea," Hannah replied coldly.


    She had not been to thepany that often, and every time she came, it was to help her sister settle


    some documents.She had alwayse and gone in a hurry.She wasn''t interested in trying the coffee


    either.


    To her, coffee was what her sister liked.


    She preferred green tea, which had a bitter tinge but a sweet aftertaste.She asionally imagined her


    life as a cup of green tea when her thoughts would stray.


    It was just that she had no idea when the sweet aftertaste woulde.


    Thinking about this made herugh.It was very whimsical of her! At this moment, Ralph, who had been


    cut off twice, did not dare to speak again.It seemed that everything he said was wrong and that she


    was in a bad mood.


    Therefore, he took his coffee and sat on the furthest end of the sofa, afraid she might do something.


    Here, even if she attempted to pounce on him, he would still have the chance to escape.

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    He nced toward the door and decided it was not too far away.He could get up and run if she wanted


    to make a move.


    If he spilled the coffee, it would buy him some time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Thinking of this, he looked down at the coffee in his hand and stopped drinking it.


    Instead, he just sat there with the cup in his hand.


    Seeing how he had moved further away, Hannah''s mood worsened as she snapped sarcastically, "Do


    you hate me that much?"


    "Huh? uh..."


    Ralph was taken aback by her sudden question and quickly shook his head.


    "No! How can I hate you? I have nothing but love for you.W-Why would you ask such a question? "I''m


    just worried about your well-being, so I stopped by to see you if you feel any pain or difort.That''s


    what I asked you.You...y-y-you..."


    He began to stutter as he watched this terrifying woman striding toward him.


    Was she going to do it again? He began to panic, thinking about what he had said wrong.He had no


    ideal! "I-I suddenly remembered something!"


    He pretended to hold the cup unsteadily and spilled the coffee.


    Then he was ready to run.


    ¡®¡®Ah! "


    Hannah was caught off guard as the coffee was sttered all over her.Her reflexes were not as good


    as Heather''s.


    Although Hannah did learn some self-defense skills, she was far behind her sister.


    Therefore, she would always have bodyguards following her in the dark when she went out.


    After all, Heather''s reputation would have peopleing over to challenge her without warning.


    Later on, the people that woulde became fewer.


    Hannah tried to avoid the spill, but it still sshed onto her clothing.


    As soon as he heard her cry, Ralph stopped and turned to look at her, catching her in a vulnerable


    situation.


    ¡®I''m dead! I''m dead!'' Sweat began to form on his forehead as he looked at her soiled clothes.


    He didn''t manage to run away and even ruined her clothes.


    She must be furious! Would she break his hands and feet this time? He became even more nervous


    when he thought of this.


    He stared at the woman in front of him with wide eyes.


    For some reason, his gaze kept dropping to her lips.


    In such a critical situation, it was instinctive for emotions to kick in.


    He suddenly recalled that the only few times that the woman was gentle was after they kissed...


    Before he could think any further, he went forward and pressed his lips directly on hers! At this


    moment, Hannah''s mind went nk.


    She wanted to get closer to him at first, but he got up and ran away.


    He even sshed coffee on her.


    Although she wasn''t hurt, her clothes had been dirtied, making her furious.


    Just as she opened her mouth to speak, he took advantage of this moment and pounced on her.


    The way he moved was skillful, as their movements synced.


    Her lips were soft, and they felt better than before.


    It felt like he was kissing her for the first time! Ralph couldn''t exin why it felt different each time he


    kissed her.


    The first time they kissed, she was gentle, pleasant, obedient, and docile.


    He enjoyed it, and it felt good.


    However, the following few times, especially at home, she was fiery, dominant, and harsh.


    It was thrilling.


    Her kisses were hot and cold.


    He couldn''t tell which one he preferred, but after what had happened, he seemed to enjoy these gentle


    yet delightful moments! The most important thing was that her whole body had now softened into him.


    She seemed to be his well-behaved, docile little sheep again.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Ralph¡¯s kiss sent Hanny into a faze, and she did not push him away even after returning to her


    senses.It was probably because this was what she yearned for.


    She missed this man crazily, and all she wanted was to be with him.


    Therefore, she did not refuse Ralph¡¯s kiss and even leaned in to kiss him back.


    When Ralph felt her response, happiness washed over him.


    She was not as rough and brutal as she was before.


    This time, her kisses were shy, like any woman.


    In an instant, he had forgotten all his fears and picked her up, pressing her on the sofa.


    Hannah felt her head spin.


    Their kiss felt wonderful, and she had never experienced anything like it.


    While Ralph had forgotten his fears, Hannah had let go of all her troubles.


    She allowed him to kiss her lips, face, and neck, then even let him put his hands into her clothes.


    However, Hannah snapped back into reality and pushed him away as soon as his fingers touched her


    skin.


    "Ouch!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ralph was unprepared as Hannah threw him off, causing him to roll onto the ground.


    "Gah!"


    Although he had fallen, it did not hurt.He could feel that "Heather" did not exert as much force as she


    did when she twisted his arm. He sat on the ground and looked at her.


    She was indeed one moody woman.


    One second she was fine, and the next, she was gloomy.It was too much for Ralph.


    "Are you okay?"


    Hannah blurted out nervously when she heard his cry of pain.


    However, she immediately felt it did not match the image she portrayed and coldly continued, "We''re at


    the office!"


    She nced at the window.


    Thankfully, she had drawn the curtains beforehand to avoid prying eyes.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she noticed she could not look out, nor could people stare in.


    Hannah had almost let herself go but suddenly pulled herself back into reality when she saw Heather''s


    photo.


    After all, she was in Heather''s office.


    One could tell how conceited and narcissistic Heather was by looking at all the photos she hung of


    herself in the office.


    Hannah felt nervous when faced with even these photos.


    It was like Heather was Staring straight at her, and Hannah could not let her interactions with Ralph


    continue.


    Ralph, who was on the ground, seemed to misinterpret her words.


    '' We''re at the office? Does that mean that we¡¯re in the wrong ce? Does she mean we can continue


    this somewhere else?¡¯ With that thought in mind, he saw it as an invitation.


    Sure enough, that cold front was a fake, and "Heather" seemed very inviting.


    At least, that was what her body''s reaction seemed to convey.


    "I''m sorry I overstepped!"


    He apologized chivalrously.


    Then he stood up and patted himself.


    "I just missed you.I love you so much.My emotions got the better of me just now.I''m sorry if I offended


    you.


    "However, I must tell you that I genuinely like you.I love you.Not just because you''re the daughter of the


    Riggs family, but because of who you are!"


    Hannah''s eyes twitched when she heard that he "loved her so much " and she raised her eyes to look


    at him.


    "Really?"


    "Of course! Heather, I love you.I''ve never loved a woman like this before!"


    Ralph squatted in front of her and eximed sincerely.


    These types of cheap talks came quickly to Ralph.He did not even have to think.His eyes looked


    sincere, and no one could see through his pretense.


    On the other hand, Hannah was moved by what he said.


    However, when she heard him mention "Heather," it was as if someone had poured a basin of cold


    water onto her.


    Hannah knew she could not tell him that she was not Heather and did not want to keep hearing


    Heather''s name from the man she liked.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    "From now on, don''t call me Heather!" Hannah yelled.


    "Oh? Why? Do you not like it? What should I call you then?"


    Ralph blinked and asked in confusion.


    However, she did not answer him¡ªinstead, she continued to look at him as if she was testing him.


    Ralph thought about it carefully before he suddenly remembered what she had said.


    "Annie?"


    "Mhm."


    Hannah''s expression softened when she heard Ralph call her by her nickname, and a twinkle


    appeared in her eyes.Her whole body seemed to have softened as well.She liked it when he called her


    by that name.


    It had a better ring than "Heather." Then something popped up in her mind, and she asked, "Have you


    called me that before?"


    "Before? What do you mean?"


    Ralph looked bewildered.


    ¡®Does she not know if I¡¯ve called her by her nickname before? Why is she asking me that?¡¯ Hannah


    thought for a moment and quickly rephrased her words, "I mean when I stayed at your house the past


    few days.I don''t recall whether you''ve called me that before."


    Ralph carefully recalled the past few days and shook his head.


    "No, I don''t think so.Didn''t you say I can''t call you that unless you tell me to?"


    "Hmm! You''re obedient!"


    She nodded in satisfaction.


    That was great since she did not want her sister to find out about her little secret.


    However, it was all wishful thinking for Hannah to hope Ralph would one day call her by her real


    name.She was not even worthy of being known by other people.


    "Shall we..."


    After a pause, Ralph recollected his thoughts and said, "You must be hungry.Shall I treat you to


    dinner?"


    Hannah was supposed to go back right after handling the documents.


    Now that he was here, she did not want to.She did not want to be locked in that basement as soon as


    she returned.She did not want to live in darkness again.


    Heather had even mentioned that she wanted to send Hannah back to their home.


    If Heather suddenly changed her mind, today might be Hannah''sst day here.She could not bear the


    thought of it.


    With that in mind, she nodded.


    "Okay!"


    Hannah wanted to feed her selfish needs today.She wanted just one more meal with him since she still


    had some time left.She coulde up with an excuse, and no matter how badly Heather scolded her,


    she knew Heather would not kill her.


    Hannah would risk it all for this short-lived happiness.


    Therefore, she changed her clothes and told Celine to take away the signed documents.


    After exining the matter at hand, she followed Ralph out.


    "Should we use your car or mine?"


    Initially, Ralph wanted to be a gentleman and offered to use his car.


    However, this youngdy was not just any woman.Her logic was out of this world.


    To be safe, he checked with her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Yours.I''m a little tired.I don''t want to drive, and I don''t want anyone else around," Hannah said as she


    rubbed her temples with her hand.


    ¡®Does this mean we¡¯re going on a date?!¡¯ Ralph was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Okay, okay! I''ll


    drive! You can rest in the car for a while, and we''ll go eat some good food so I can make it up to you.¡±

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    Ralph drove the car while Hannah stayed awake and looked out the window wide-eyed.


    Ralph focused on driving but stole nces at her once in a while. He noticed her greedily taking in the


    scenery like a child, almost like it was the first time she had seen the outside world.


    Unbeknownst to him, Hannah could only wish to see the outside world. She had to return immediately


    afterpleting her task every time she left home. She could not wander around.


    Therefore, she went shopping, bought the jewelry she liked, pierced her ears, and tried hugging and


    kissing during her time with Ralph. Everything was so new and wonderful that she dared not close her


    eyes, fearing she would lose everything.


    She did not want to lose these things because they made her happy, the happiest she had been for


    over 20 years.


    Although Ralph could not understand her, seeing that she had be so quiet and approachable, he


    was satisfied with how they interacted with each other now. ¡®As long as she remains like this, she is


    quite good-looking.¡¯


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The truth was that he liked how she looked, but her horrible personality made him scared of her. ¡®She¡¯s


    like a beautiful rose, nice to look at yet prickly.¡¯


    They remained silent as Ralph drove to a five-star hotel in Kingnd. After parking his car, he said as


    he opened the door for her, ¡°The food and the environment here are nice. You¡¯re going to love it!¡±


    Hannah nodded, not minding where they were. Since there was not much she could take pleasure from


    over the years, she was not picky about food or amodations and would be happy as long as she


    was with him.


    Ralph felt everything was under his control up until now. He initially wanted to suggest bringing the


    wedding forward, but after what had happened at the office, he changed his mind.


    ¡®She seems to be in a good mood. Although she¡®s wounded, her injury doesn¡¯t seem serious. As for her


    temper¡­well, she seems happy.¡¯


    He nned to have a romantic candlelight dinner, create the right atmosphere and then make love to


    her in the suite he had booked long-term at the hotel. ¡®Once she bes mine, she will surely agree


    to bring forward the wedding.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to worry about her getting moody again after s*x.¡¯ Thinking this way, he decided not to


    bring up the subject.


    Unaware of his n, Hannah felt happy and scared at the same time. Although she had decided to


    seize the opportunity and spend time with him, she still worried her elder twin sister would locate her


    and demand she return.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m starving.¡± As if to calm herself, Hannah held his arm and said softly.


    Ralph did not think she would be so sporting and was somehow startled when she took his arm. He


    saw her looking gentle and perked up. ¡°I¡¯ve made a reservation beforehand, and the food will be ready


    for us. I even ordered bouibaisse, which has all the proteins you need to recover.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hannah was somewhat distracted.


    Preupied with their thoughts, they were quiet as they had their meal. Ralph tried to arrange a


    surprise, but Hannah got so lost in her thoughts that she did not notice him leaving the table a few


    times.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    The final time Ralph came to the table, he brought a gorgeous bouquet of fiery red roses.


    ¡°Heather!¡± Hannah was taken aback when Ralph got down on one knee while holding the bouquet.


    A violin yer came over to y some music while other patrons looked over at them.


    ¡°Heather, although we¡¯re engaged, I feel I owe you a proper marriage proposal. If you say yes, I¡¯ll


    ensure you live happily ever after. Will you marry me?¡± He opened a small brocade box, revealing a


    ring with a sizable, dazzling diamond.


    Stupefied by his seemingly echoing voice, Hannah murmured, ¡°Happily ever after¡­¡±


    She was enticed by the promise, despite knowing it was unrealistic. She wanted to live happily ever


    after but knew she was not qualified to enjoy such happiness with anyone.


    She struggled deep down. Ralph could only observe as she remained silent because he had no idea


    what she was thinking. He could never figure her out.


    He was unsure if he had offended her. ¡®Could I have upset her by proposing to her this way? If she


    beats me up, I¡¯ll be utterly disgraced!¡¯


    All of a sudden, he regretted doing this in public. If she were to say no or rough him up, he would


    be aughingstock among his friends.


    ¡®What¡¯s done is done. I can¡¯t get up now and say I¡¯m simply joking, can I?¡¯


    Holding the ring in one hand and the bouquet in another, he kept kneeling, his smile bing rigid.


    Beads of sweat raced down from his forehead.


    Just as he was almost about to give up, she asked, ¡°Are you¡­ proposing to me?¡±


    Stunned, Ralph looked down at what he was holding. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m on one knee with the ring and the flowers, and I¡¯ve just popped the question. How is it that she still


    doesn¡¯t get it? Did I miss something or fail to make myself clear?¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Please ask me again.¡± She took a deep breath, turned toward him, and said solemnly.


    Ralph was speechless.


    ¡®She¡¯s truly hard to predict. She didn¡¯t answer yes or no and she didn¡¯t physically harm me. Still, to


    repeat it all over again? Does she think I¡¯m an mp3 yer?¡¯


    Nheless, he dared not to protest despite what he was thinking. ¡°Heather¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by that name.¡± Hannah cut him off.


    Taken aback, Ralph asked, ¡°How about Annie?¡±


    Seeing her smile, Ralph continued, ¡°Well, Annie, I¡¯m asking you to marry me. I¡¯ll make sure I take good


    care of you and that you¡¯ll live happily ever after!¡±

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Hannah was finally satisfied.


    She did not care who he thought she was. The important thing was that he was calling her by her


    nickname and not her sister¡¯s.


    She would just pretend that he was proposing to her and not her sister.


    ¡°Say it one more time.¡± It was still not enough for her!


    She was greedy. She wanted to hear him call her name and hear his sweet talk. She had no idea how


    many times she could still hear it. To her, every single word was something she could only wish for.


    Ralph could not believe it.


    ¡®Is this woman sick? It¡¯s such a nuisance having to say it over and over again!¡¯


    He resented it, but he had no choice. He knew he had to stomach it for the sake of his goal.


    Licking his lips, he raised his voice. ¡°Annie, I love you. Please marry me!¡±


    Recognizing him, the onlookers fished out their phones to take pictures, while some started to cheer


    her on. ¡°Marry him! Marry him!¡±


    Hannah had never felt so satisfied before. Proiming his love loudly and saying her name, the person


    she liked was proposing to her in front of so many people in such a beautiful ce and romantic


    environment. She thought it was the most blissful thing in the whole wide world.


    She even thought that she could now die without regrets!


    ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded with a smile.


    Even if she was not wearing the wedding gown, even if she wouldn¡¯t be truly marrying him, even if she


    might not be a bride ever in her life, she assumed she had indeed married this very person who


    had be her first love.


    Ralph heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    He was not sure if he would be pissed and toss off the bouquet if she wanted him to say it one more


    time.


    Of course, even if he wanted to, he would not dare to do it.


    Fortunately, she did not embarrass him further and said yes with a smile. It showed that she was truly


    willing. ¡®With so many people taking photos, it is likely we will get on the front-page news and the whole


    wide world will know that the daughter of the Riggs family is marrying me, and I will no longer be seen


    as a loser of the Russell family who sponges off others. I¡¯m going to inherit Riggs Group and my future


    will be bright!¡¯


    Thinking so, he happily put the ring on Hannah¡¯s finger.


    As he took her hand, Hannah subconsciously pulled it back. She knew that no matter how much she


    wanted to do this, such joy would be short-lived. Her sister would be enraged if she were to find out


    that she had said yes and was wearing the ring.


    Ralph quickly held on to her hand. ¡®She wouldn¡¯t go back on her word, would she? She just promised to


    marry me in front of so many people. If she does, I¡¯ll be so humiliated!¡¯


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Not giving her a chance to change her mind, he put it on her finger and held her hand tight. Kissing the


    back of her hand, he looked up at her amorously. ¡°Oh, Annie, I¡¯m so happy now!¡±


    Hearing him call her name over and over again, Hannah felt happy as well and widened her smile.


    Seeing her affectionate smile, Ralph was happy and could not help but rise and kiss her.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Not expecting him to kiss her in front of so many people, Hannah blushed. She got to her feet and ran


    out, worrying that her photos might be taken.


    With little preparation for this, Ralph merely stared after her.


    ¡°Hey, your fianc¨¦e got shy. Go after her!¡± Someone yelled at him.


    Catching himself, he smiled. ¡°You bet I will!¡±


    He strode after Hannah. Having prepared the suite upstairs, there was no way he would just let her go.


    Unfamiliar with the surroundings, Hannah ran to the lift and stopped. Pressing the button, she waited


    there.


    Having contradictory thoughts, she kept ncing over her shoulder in the direction of the restaurant.


    She wished he woulde after her, but she had no idea what to do if he did. She had to leave,


    despite herself. Even if she did not want to, her sister would send someone to bring her back.


    It was not meant to be. No matter how pretty a bubble appeared, it would burst.


    She understood it perfectly but could not bear to leave and wanted to spend every minute with him.


    Ralph hurried over and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Annie!¡±


    He had found that whenever she turned cold towards him, she would be gentler if he called her by


    that name.


    He did not know if Annie was her nickname, but to tame her and stop her from twisting his arms, he


    was willing to call her anything.


    Just as he had thought, Hannah blushed again upon hearing the name. Pursing her lips, she gave a


    gentle tug but did not pull her hand off.


    Knowing her strength, Ralph grew certain she was in a good mood and could not bear to part with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Have I done anything that upset you, and that¡¯s why you left? Tell me anything you¡¯re


    unhappy with, and I¡¯ll change!¡± He said it earnestly.


    Hannah shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not upset. You did well. So well!¡±


    Everything was amazing, and she had never felt such happiness. The delicious dinner and the


    romantic atmosphere were all prepared for her, not to mention that he told her he loved her. It was the


    first time anyone had said it to her.


    ¡®What he said might be meant for Heather, but who cares? He was saying my name!¡¯


    She had begun to convince herself that the one that Ralph truly liked was her, not her sister.


    ¡°Did I make you shy?¡± Looking down at his face, Ralph asked gently.


    Blushing, she kept quiet and did not deny it.


    Not expecting someone so fierce to be shy, Ralph felt pleased with himself, thinking he had found her


    weakness. He would not have been beaten up if he had known that he could tame her by calling her


    Annie and sweet-talking.


    ¡°Annie, I¡­¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Before he could finish the sentence, the upward lift dinged, and its doors opened. Its passengers


    stepped out.

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Ralph and Hannah had not expected to see Alexander and Lilying out from the lift. The four took a


    moment to respond as they faced each other.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°You?¡± Ralph frowned, not expecting to see him here.


    Alexander was also surprised. Since he finished work early, he thought Lily must be bored from staying


    home for so long and decided to take her out to dinner. Still, he did not expect to bump into these two.


    He nced at Ralph casually and looked at Hannah. ¡®There¡¯s a strange vibe about them.¡¯


    Somehow, he felt that ¡°Heather¡± looked slightly different than usual. However, he could not pinpoint


    what was different about her and did not overthink it since he had not met Heather that many times.


    Alexander instinctively stood in front of Lily. ¡®This woman is violent. Who knows when she mightunch


    a sneak attack?¡¯


    Hannah only knew that the man before her had fought and seriously hurt her sister. She took a step


    back in fear, which took Alexander by surprise.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ralph saw Hannah taking a step back and heroically stood before her. ¡°You dare


    to attack her with me around?¡±


    Alexander did not know what to say. ¡°Excuse us, please.¡± Not bothering to pay attention to Ralph, he


    stretched his hand protectively and escorted Lily toward the private room he had booked at the


    restaurant.


    Hannah did not want to deal with them and felt relieved seeing them leaving, but Ralph blocked


    Alexander¡¯s path. ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Alexander frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Annie!¡± Ralph figured Heather had looked down on him and must have thought he was


    not manly enough to confront Alexander.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t do something, she might think I¡¯m a coward!¡¯


    However, he had no idea that the one present was not Heather but Hannah.


    Hannah did not want an apology, only wishing they could go away sooner and that the scary man


    would leave her sight.


    ¡°Who?¡± Alexander did not catch what Ralph said. ¡®Who is Annie? Why must I apologize to her?¡¯


    ¡°Cut your act!¡± Ralph noticed Alexander¡¯s puzzled expression and realized he might not know he was


    referring to Heather. He moved slightly away as he said, ¡°You won¡¯t admit that you¡¯ve hurt her, won¡¯t


    you? Lily, it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve met, and you¡¯ve never called me uncle. I heard you¡¯re from the


    Lodge family. Haven¡¯t they taught you any manners?¡±


    Thinking he was their uncle, Ralph tried to bully Lily.


    Lily gave him a casual nce. ¡®Well, we did meet before, but I hardly know you.¡¯

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    Lily looked at Heather. Although Heather wore a mask when she attacked Lily, Lily sensed something


    different about Heather and that she no longer gave off an oppressive feeling.


    Ralph mistook Lily¡¯s gaze as being hostile and shouted, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?


    Alex, is this how you teach her to behave?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how.¡± Alexander nodded and continued before Ralph could make fun of him, ¡°Why


    don¡¯t you show me how you would do it?¡±


    Ralph was speechless. ¡®Teach Heather how to behave? Are you kidding me? I¡¯m lucky enough that she


    doesn¡¯t beat me to death. How am I supposed to tell her what to do?¡¯


    However, he could not admit he was afraid and simply coughed. ¡°You know Heather has suffered an


    injury thanks to you, and yet you¡¯re ying games with me? Apologize now!¡±


    Alexander looked at him and then at ¡®Heather.¡¯ ¡°Sure, he said as he suddenly took two steps toward


    her.


    Hannah saw him moving closer and felt overwhelmed by his imposing manner. She even had


    goosebumps as she tensed up and clenched her fists tight while taking another step back with her lips


    pursed.


    She did not dare to look into his eyes. Her gaze shifted to the upward-moving elevator, wishing it could


    move faster. She was used to acting like Heather when she was outside, but she could not control her


    fear.


    She fixed her gaze on the number above the elevator and said casually, ¡°Ralphy, why waste our time


    on these uncouth people? I don¡¯t want to see them. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ralph did not want to stay there and only tried to impress her. The truth was that he would not know


    what to do if Alexander refused to apologize. Now that she had said it, Ralph could not be happier.


    However, Ralph did not want that to be obvious. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Heard that? My


    woman is much more cultured than yours! Take my advice. Don¡¯t just bring anyone back home. Not


    everyone can join the Russell family, got it?


    ¡°Since Heather says to let it go, I¡¯ll not hold it against you, my nephew. Remember, I won''t go easy on


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    you if you dare to bully my woman again!¡±


    The elevator finally arrived, and Hannah quickly stepped back toward them. Ralph hurriedly joined her


    and pressed the parking lot button.


    Alexander and Lily watched as the elevator doors closed and did not follow them.


    With cold sweat on his back, Ralph heaved a massive sigh of relief. Despite making a threat just now,


    Ralph knew he could hardly deal with Alexander if he disobeyed him.


    After sighing, he caught himself and straightened his back to look less like a loser to ¡°Heather.¡± ¡°Hea¡ª


    Annie, are you all right?¡±


    Hannah tensed up with her back toward him and held her fists so tight that her knuckles had turned


    pale. However, no one noticed as she was holding them downwards.


    She was nervous and thought the man was as scary as her sister. She decided to avoid seeing him


    again.


    After the encounter, Hannah lost her interest to continue having fun outside. When she met Alexander,


    she realized she could never be like her sister. ¡®No matter how much we look alike and how I try


    to act like Heather, we¡¯re two different people. Heather would never be scared of him just now!¡¯

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    Having thought of that, Hannah turned cold, and her previously pink face grew pale. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think I


    should go back.¡± She answered coldly.


    ¡°Go back? So early?¡± Ralph was astounded. He had made many arrangements to make sure they


    would make love, but everything would go to waste if she went back now.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hannah strode out of the lift and nned to call someone to pick her up, as her car was still at


    the office.


    Ralph noticed she was serious and hurriedly held her wrist. ¡°Annie, what¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you say


    we¡¯re going to spend a romantic night together? You¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hannah looked away, worried she would change her mind if she nced at him. She knew if she


    stayed any longer, her sister would get angry. She shuddered as she thought about the possible


    consequences.


    Ralph felt her shiver and quickly took off his jacket to put it on her. ¡°Are you cold? It¡¯s freezing out here.


    Why don¡¯t you have some rest in my cozy suite upstairs? I¡¯ll drive you backter.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay any longer. I have something to do and have to go.¡± Hannah felt Ralph¡¯s body heat on


    the jacket and struggled inwardly. She could not bear to leave but knew she had to.


    ¡°Annie, did I do anything to upset you? Tell me what I¡¯ve done wrong, and I¡¯ll change. What¡¯s the matter


    with you, Annie? Annie?¡± He knew she would be amenable if he called her by that name. He kept


    doing so, but it no longer worked for some reason.


    Hannah did not seem like she wanted to go, but her shifting gaze would not fall on him no matter what.


    This greatly confused Ralph, as he had no idea what he had done wrong.


    ¡®She was fine when I proposed to her. Oh, did she change after seeing Alexander and his woman?


    Were they the ones who upset her?¡¯ Ralph grew convinced of this.


    ¡°Did Alexander and Lily upset you? It¡¯s because of them, isn¡¯t it?¡± He pointed backward angrily.


    Hannah simply pursed her lips.


    Ralph noticed her reactions and grew even more confident that it was because of them. However, there


    was nothing he could do now. He gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad! I know my nephew is an


    a*shole who ys dirty, but you can rest assured I¡¯ll find a way to deal with him.


    ¡°I already have an idea. I¡¯ll soon rece Alex as the head of the Russell family, and nobody can push


    you around then! Annie, please believe me. I¡¯ll give you the best, and we¡¯ll be happy together!¡± He


    earnestly spoke as he held her hand.


    Hannah felt moved and looked up at him.


    Ralph vaguely felt that he had seeded. ¡®Who wouldn¡¯t be touched by such earnestness?¡¯


    He was secretly pleased with himself and prepared to bring Hannah to the suite when a car screeched


    to a stop beside them. Then someone from the front passenger seat got out. ¡°Miss?¡±


    Hannah paled. The blush on her face disappeared as if she was shocked.

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    Ralph recognized the man to be Heather¡¯s assistant and the car belonged to the Riggs family.


    However, he did not bother about it. ¡®If Heather refuses to leave, so what if the car is here to pick her


    up?¡¯


    He waved the man off. ¡°I¡¯ll take her backter. Go home and wait for further instructions.¡±


    He tried to put his arm around her waist but missed.


    Biting her lips, Hannah took a step forward, and Ralph¡¯s jacket fell off her shoulder to the ground.


    ¡°Annie¡­¡±


    Ralph whispered in surprise and wanted to hold her back.


    However, Hannah simply looked over her shoulder at him with a forced smile. ¡°Go home, I have to go.


    Let¡¯s¡­ keep in touch.¡±


    She got into the car and the door was shut.


    ¡°Annie! Annie!¡± Ralph rushed forward to open the door, but the assistant blocked his way. ¡°Please


    behave, Mr. Russell.¡±


    The man got back into the front passenger seat, and the car swiftly moved away.


    Standing where he was, Ralph could only stare as the car disappeared from his sight.


    He felt as if ¡°Heather¡± had just been kidnapped by the assistant. ¡®Why did Annie look so fearful? Why is


    the daughter of the Riggs family scared of her assistant?¡¯


    He tried to call her, but she did not pick up the calls. Upset that all his effort had gone to waste, he


    angrily stomped his foot.


    ¡­


    In the car, Hannah sat upright with her hands ced on her closed knees.


    She gazed toward the front seat. Chump was quiet.


    As Heather¡¯s assistant, Chump could not only fight well, but he was also one of the few that knew


    about her existence while being able to tell them apart.


    Chump usually stayed with Heather and never went with Hannah, even when she pretended to be her


    sister.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡®If he hase to pick me up, it has to be on Heather¡¯s order. She must be really mad to have sent


    him.¡¯


    ¡°Has my sister gotten mad?¡± Pursing her lips, she asked quietly.


    Chump said without emotion, his sunsses glinting as he looked over his shoulder. ¡°What are you


    talking about, Miss? Since when do you have a sister?¡±


    Hannah fell into silence and remained so on the way home.


    Chump no longer looked back at her. As the car moved forward, her heart sank.


    She wondered what she would faceter on. Although she had mentally prepared for it, actually


    meeting her sister was a different story.


    ¡®Oh, Heather¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Wanting to spend quality time with his wife, Alexander did not expect to bump into the two people when


    they arrived at the hotel.


    As they had made a reservation beforehand, the dishes were served quickly after they were seated,


    and they ate quietly as if they were hungry.


    However, they were not gobbling up the food. After a moment of silence, Lily asked despite herself,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that there¡¯s something off about Ms. Riggs just now?¡±


    ¡°You felt it too?¡± Alexander looked up at her, not surprised by her observation.


    ¡®It¡¯s not odd that she shares my thought, as she has an observant eye. What¡¯s bizarre is that Ms. Riggs


    was somewhat different than what she used to be.¡¯


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t get the wrong impression.¡±


    Having her observation confirmed by him, Lily nodded.


    Since she was not close to Heather and had never met her before, she assumed she was imagining


    things. However, since Alexander agreed with her, then the woman was indeed different.


    ¡°She did not have that threatening air about her.¡± After giving it some thought, Lily continued, "It has


    nothing to do with her starting the sneak attack. You know, kickboxers exude a certain type of air. "It''s


    difficult to put into words, but I could tell she lost it."


    ¡°I felt it too.¡± Nodding, Alexander agreed.


    ¡®No matter how hard a kickboxer tries to hide such air, they would reveal it somehow. Besides, she was


    not even trying to hide it. She simply did not have it.¡¯


    ¡°She looked afraid when you got near her just now. This was not like her at all.¡±


    ¡®The Heather that everyone has heard about is fearlessly arrogant. Even though she tried to act cold


    just now, we can still tell she was afraid.¡¯


    Alexander had wondered if she was scared because she had been wounded by him, but it did not


    seem so.


    ¡°Could it be that Ms. Riggs has a twin?¡± Lily thought for a moment and voiced her suspicion. ¡°I mean


    someone who looks like her?¡±


    Alexander had thought about it as well, but he shook his head. ¡°Not likely.¡±


    "Despite spending a lot of time alone, the Riggs family has maintained ties with the outside world. No


    one has heard that Ms. Riggs has a sister, and being the only child, her parents gave her everything


    and took her everywhere.


    ¡°I heard that after she was nearly kidnapped when she was young, they treasured her even more and


    she stayed on the ind until she came of age. Heather was only allowed to leave when her kickboxing


    skills improved significantly.¡±


    The Russell family was resourceful enough to have garnered information like this.


    ¡°If she has a twin sister, we would all know about it. However, no one has talked about it at all.¡± Shaking


    his head, he rejected the possibility. ¡°However, there is a type of illness that can exin the mystery.¡±


    He stopped and looked at Lily.


    Lily caught on to what he was trying to say. ¡°You meant dissociative identity disorder?¡±


    Nodding, he continued, ¡°There have been many cases like this. A kind-hearted person with that


    disorder could be violent and cruel, while a weak one who often gets bullied might turn into


    someone tough and powerful to protect him or herself. Don¡¯t you think Heather belongs to theter


    type?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Taking a sip of orange juice, Lily thought about it seriously but felt something was not right.


    ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not close to her.¡± Her elbows on the table, she propped her chin on her folded


    hands and looked at him smilingly. ¡°You¡¯ve interacted with Ms. Riggs more often than me. Which type


    do you think she belongs to?¡±


    She winked mischievously.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    Alexander grew thoughtful.


    ¡®Is she getting jealous?¡¯


    Seeing her smiling eyes, he knew she was just teasing him.


    He patiently cut off a small slice of steak that was of the perfect size and offered it near her lips with his


    fork. ¡°Which type she belongs to has nothing to do with me. What I do know is that if I don¡¯t feed you


    well, you¡¯re going to cry that you¡¯re hungry on our way back!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reining that I eat a lot, huh?¡± She threw him a side nce but ate the steak as he wanted.


    Juicy and vorful, the taste was just right.


    ¡°No way. I¡¯d rather you eat more,¡± he said smilingly.


    Exchanging a smile, they shared a sweet and tender moment.


    However, Lily grew slightly worried despite herself. ¡°Assuming you¡¯re right and Ms. Riggs is truly in


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    such a situation, there¡¯s bound to be trouble.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°If she truly has dissociative identity disorder, her other self would sometimes not know what she does.


    We¡¯ll have no idea which identity she would assume. For example, the one that attacked me was a


    different personality than the one we saw just now. Worse, she has no control over which identity would


    take over and what she would do.¡±


    ¡®Someone who could not control herself and is unaware of her action is truly scary.¡¯


    Alexander remained quiet for a moment before bing calm again. ¡°No matter which personality


    takes over her and regardless of what happens, I guarantee you that she won¡¯t be able to hurt you ever


    again!¡±


    Moved deep down, Lily said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like I¡¯m a baby who needs protection, okay? Don¡¯t forget that I


    can fight!¡±


    She raised her fist to make her point.


    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need protection, and I¡¯m the one who does. That means we must stay in touch at all


    times, okay?¡± Saying it like a joke, he meant thetter part.


    He could hardly hide the concern in his eyes, and Lily knew he wanted to keep her safe. She smiled.


    ¡°Sure, I promise you.¡±


    She decided to take her mind off Heather. If she had dissociative identity disorder, it did not concern


    them as long as she did not hurt them. Besides, they were able to protect themselves.


    ¡­


    At the Riggs¡¯ residence, a car slowly entered itspound. Under the moonlit and starless sky, the


    building looked creepy, with only the dim, yellowish light in the living area.


    Hannah got out of the car and followed Chump into the living area.


    The living area was empty except for a maid who came with them from the ind and Heather. Sitting


    there, the elder twin sister held an unlit slim cigarette.


    She never smoked but always brought a pack of cigarettes with her. Sometimes she would light one


    and watch it finish burning into ashes that fall all over the floor.


    ¡°Heather¡­¡± Pursing her dry lips, Hannah was about to say something before a harsh voice cut her off,


    ¡°On your knees!¡±

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Without thinking, Hannah dropped to her knees, almost in reflex.


    Heather got up, walked over, and stopped beside Hannah. Then she stared down without a word.


    Hannah kept her head down and pursed her lips tightly. She could feel Heather¡¯s re. She had


    prepared herself for punishment when she ate a meal with Ralph. Hannah felt calm instead now that


    she was about to be punished.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re a full-fledged bird now, don¡¯t you?¡± Heather said casually and rested her hand on


    Hannah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That you¡¯re ready to fly solo?¡±


    Pain shot through Hanna¡¯s shoulder. No matter how much she looked like her sister, she was no match


    for Heather in terms of strength.


    Hannah had learned kickboxing when she was young but never had firm footing and muscles like her


    sister. Without Heather¡¯s strength and learning ability, Hannah knew she could never be as


    powerful as Heather, no matter how hard she tried.


    She had grown even weaker, having stayed in the basement for a long time and could onlye out


    for a breather at night.


    At this moment, Hannah felt her sister¡¯s tightening grasp was about to crush her shoulder and


    wondered if that was Heather¡¯s intention.


    ¡®If she wants to crush my shoulder, then so be it. I might as well die and leave the world. Unwanted by


    my family, I shouldn¡¯t have existed in the world, and there¡¯s nothing to miss here, except¡­¡¯


    She was somewhat reluctant to die. She had just epted Ralph¡¯s marriage proposal and still had not


    spent the rest of her life with him. Hannah¡¯s lips lost their redness and paled as her face contorted in


    pain.


    She dared not to utter a word and gritted her teeth. As beads of sweat streamed down her face, she


    neither groaned nor begged for mercy.


    Heather grew angrier seeing her like this. ¡°Well, well, not so tough now, are you? Why have you


    be disobedient? Is it because of that man?¡± She strengthened her grasp on Hannah¡¯s shoulder


    and spoke madly.


    ¡®This wretched girl has always obeyed me since she was young, and my words are like royal decrees


    to her. She never defied me and would never overstep bounds like today. She would immediately


    return whenever she performed her tasks and never linger outside.


    ¡®Whenever I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯d buy her two new clothes and allow her to have a feast as herself so


    she could enjoy some freedom outside. However, she has pushed her luck like today.¡¯


    Although Heather did not go out, she had spies everywhere. She was fully aware of what Hannah did,


    whom Hannah met, what Hannah ate, and what Hannah encountered.


    Since Heather was injured, she had slept longer than she should have. By the time she woke up, night


    had fallen, but the wretched girl had not even returned.


    ¡®Chump told me she left thepany early with Ralph and went to dine in a five-star hotel, where he


    proposed to her in public! That¡¯s outrageous! Who does she think she is?¡¯ Heather got angrier and


    exerted more strength despite herself, and a crack sounded.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Hannah paled and moaned despite herself before copsing to the floor. Her eyes rolled up,


    and she fainted.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    Heather¡¯s expression changed. As a kickboxer, she knew how to exert strength well, but she had


    gotten so mad that she had identally cracked Hannah¡¯s bones, which was not good for Heather.


    Chump, on the sidelines, said, ¡°Miss?¡±


    He stood there calmly. Besides Heather, he did not care about anyone else, even someone who looked


    like her.


    Speechless, Heather gazed down at the young woman lying on the floor and grew irritated, seeing how


    much she looked like her. ¡°Carry her¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a gleam dazzled in her eyes before she could finish instructing Chump to bring Hannah


    inside. She looked at the sparkle and saw a diamond ring on Hannah¡¯s finger. The diamond was not


    big, but its glimmer had a dazzling effect.


    The anger in her rekindled as she bent over and tried to remove it from Hannah. Although Hannah¡¯s


    finger was slender, Heather had to tug it twice as the finger was curved, and its joint stopped it from


    She grew even more infuriated. ¡®This wretched girl has passed out, yet she¡¯s holding her finger like


    that. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s fighting me!¡¯


    Heather changed her mind. ¡°Wake her up with cold water! I still have questions for her. Does she think


    she can get away with it if she passes out?¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡± Chump hurriedly left and brought back a bucket of cold water, which he poured


    dispassionately onto Hannah. As the bucket of water was freezing, Hannah shuddered and regained


    consciousness.


    She slowly opened her eyes and curled into a ball from the coldness. Yet to fully wake up, she did not


    know what had happened to her.


    Hannah¡¯s lips moved as she looked around in a daze and remembered what had urred just now


    when she saw Heather sitting before her. Worse, the sharp pain on her shoulder reminded her of what


    was in store.


    ¡°H-Heather¡­¡± She saw what Heather was twiddling between her fingers and shouted, ¡°My ring!¡±


    She rubbed the base of her ring finger and felt nothing. It was supposed to be a token of their marriage,


    especially since Ralph had personally put it on for her. Hannah was distressed that her sister had taken


    it. Hannah had not worn the ring for long and med herself for being unable to keep it safe.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡®Heather took my earrings and now the ring. I don¡¯t own many things. Must she take everything from


    me?¡¯


    ¡°Your ring?¡± Heather raised her eyebrow and sneered, ¡°Howe I had no idea when you bought


    yourself a ring? Since when do you have money?¡±


    ¡°I¡­Hannah hesitated for a moment and looked at her sister. ¡°Heather, please give it back to me!¡±

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Hannah¡¯s words shocked Heather as it was the first time Hannah had asked back for something she


    had taken.


    ¡®Hannah never dared to im anything since she was young. When did she be daring enough to


    demand things from me? Is this ring¡ªno, is that man so important to her?¡¯


    Thinking so, Heather became thoughtful and diverted her gaze from the ring to her sister. ¡°What did


    you say? Repeat it since I didn¡¯t hear you correctly.¡±


    From Heather¡¯s demeanor, Hannah knew her sister had gotten mad, and she should not repeat it. The


    pain in her shoulder also reminded her not to do it.


    However, when she saw the ring, Hannah thought about Ralph¡¯s face and what he said about living


    happily ever after with her. It was the first time she had wanted so much to spend the rest of her life


    with someone.


    ¡®Since I¡¯vee this far, there¡¯s no use being afraid. Can being afraid make a difference?¡¯


    She bit her lip and said weakly yet firmly, ¡°Heather, I know you¡¯re upset, and I shouldn¡¯t be saying this.


    However, I¡¯ve never asked you for anything, talked back to you, or defied you all my life. I don¡¯t ask for


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    anything else, but that ring is mine.


    ¡°He¡­gave it to me. I hope you can return it to me. I¡¯m not asking much, and I¡¯ll be¡­content if I have


    something that belongs to me and that I can keep with me.¡±


    ¡®Will I be content? I want a lot more, but I know it¡¯s impossible. That being the case, won¡¯t it be nice if I


    have something to console myself with?¡¯ Thinking so, Hannah treasured the ring even more.


    Heather snorted twice. ¡°Oh, yeah? Something that belongs to you?¡±


    Her face betrayed no emotion, but she tightened her grip on the ring. Hannah had no idea that her


    confession had enraged Heather.


    To Heather, her twin sister was a useless substitute who could only offer asional help. She thought


    Hannah should not have a sense of self as she could not do anything.


    ¡®The sole reason she still lives in this world is that I need her. If that¡¯s the case, she shouldn¡¯t have a


    sense of self, let alone want to own things.¡¯


    ¡°Hannah Riggs!¡± Heather got up and emphasized every syble of her sister¡¯s name, staring down at


    her.


    Kneeling on the floor, Hannah looked smallpared to the tall Heather.


    Like a queen, Heather looked askance at Hannah and said coldly, ¡°Have I been so nice to you and


    given you so much freedom that you¡¯ve forgotten who you are? How dare you ask me for anything?


    ¡®Things that belong to you?¡¯


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you to own things? What f*cking things belong to you? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re just


    my shadow¡ªa shadow doesn¡¯t deserve to own anything!¡± As Heather spoke, the ring started bending


    due to her grip.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Hannah noticed her beloved ring bing deformed, so she lunged over and held Heather¡¯s arm in


    anguish. ¡°Please don¡¯t do it, Heather! I¡¯ll do anything you say, and I¡¯ll go nowhere. I-I won¡¯t see him


    again. I just want the ring. Please give it to me. Please! I apologize to you. I apologize!¡±

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    As if what mattered most to her was being destroyed before her eyes, Hannah bawled as she spoke.


    Seeing the tears on her sister¡¯s face, Heather¡¯s anger reached its peak instead.


    ¡®When has she ever cried like this? I had beaten her and locked her up for half a year, and she had


    never cried and made a scene like now. As a mere substitute and a shadow of mine, she shouldn¡¯t


    have her own thoughts, and yet she is begging me to let her have the stupid ring!¡¯


    ¡®With her shoulder injured, she can¡¯t even lift her arm. What kind of power pushes her to grab my hand


    for the ring?¡¯


    Heather thought she was wrong to underestimate Ralph Russell''s influence over Hannah. She never


    expected that a d*uchebag like him could undo her years of nurturing Hannah and make her rebel


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    against her. ¡®I must never let her keep the ring!¡¯


    Having made the decision, her gaze turned grim, and she jerked her hand before kicking Hannah.


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    The impact was so severe that Hannah flew and crashed heavily onto a chair. Falling on the floor, she


    coughed out blood.


    It was so painful that every breath she took hurt, and she felt as if her internal organs had switched


    ces. However, as she opened her eyes, she grew even more upset, seeing that the diamond ring


    that she had treasured had be a twisted lump in Heather¡¯s hand.


    With the ring turning into a small clump, the diamond had fallen off somewhere. Heather tossed it over,


    and it dropped before her.


    Staring down at her sister, Heather snorted mockingly. ¡°I thought you wanted it? I¡¯m giving it back to


    you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Hannah red up at her. This was the first time she had eyed her sister with such anger and


    hatred.


    Her stare unnerved Heather. ¡®This is the first time this useless bitch gave me such a look. She looks a


    bit like me now, doesn¡¯t she?¡¯


    However, Heather only felt threatened for a brief moment. She was used to not taking Hannah


    seriously, thinking that a worthless loser would always remain as one.


    ¡®So what if she hates me? She should me herself for being born and the Riggs family for having


    such a rule. It¡¯s her fault that she couldn¡¯t be somebody and only could serve as my cover.¡¯


    ¡°Lock her up, and don¡¯t let her leave the room without my permission.¡±


    She sternly gave the order and said, ¡°Bandage her wound.¡±


    Not wanting her dead yet, she decided to have Hannah¡¯s injury treated. However, she would not do


    more than that.


    As if not hearing anything, Hannah only held on to the lump. Although it was out of shape, she still


    treated it like a treasure. However, she looked miserable, as if nothing else mattered, and nothing could


    delight her ever again.


    Chump carried her off the dirty floor and brought her away. Heather nced in the direction Hannah


    was taken away and felt an oppressive pain in her chest as she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was upset that she had not fully recovered.


    Still unable to get her hands on the secret handbook, Hannah knew that she was no match for


    Alexander, and she grew dismayed that Hannah was giving her trouble at the same time.


    ¡®This is all that douchebag¡¯s fault!¡¯

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    Having been agitated while suffering from the wound, Heather could hardly sleep that night. She was in


    a bad mood, feeling a headache and pain in her chest.


    She got up to take a sip of water. She reached out for her phone and realized she had smashed it.


    ¡®Well, I guess I¡¯ve got to get a new one.¡¯


    Bored to have stayed at home for two days, she decided to go out while thinking about what she should


    do next. Now that Alexander knew what she was trying to do, it would be hard to get the secret


    handbook. There would be no point in going to Alexander¡¯s house again, as the handbook would no


    longer be there.


    However, having spent years trying to find it, she couldn¡¯t give up now. ¡®My head!¡¯


    She ate a painkiller and tried to pull herself together. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she found


    herself getting thinner and looking more like Hannah, who had always been slimmer.


    She grew dismayed thinking about her.


    ¡°Chump!¡± Walking over to the bedroom door, she opened it and shouted.


    Chump came over soon. ¡°Miss?¡±


    ¡°How is she?¡± She asked brusquely.


    There was no use mentioning the name as he knew who she meant.


    Chump answered quietly, ¡°Besides the flesh wound, the shoulder bones have slightly cracked, but she


    should be fine after I bandaged and fixed her with a splint.¡±


    Knowing the strength she exerted, she knew her sister¡¯s injury would not be life-threatening. ¡°I¡¯m


    asking about her emotional response?¡±


    She had never inquired about Hannah''s emotional state, and Chump nced up at her, his eyes briefly


    glittering with shock. However, since she asked, he could only answer truthfully, ¡°She was quiet and fell


    asleep after she cried.¡±


    ¡°She did not throw a tantrum?¡± Heather questioned with an air of surprise.


    Chump shook his head.


    Heather let out a sigh, but she could not tell if she was relieved or disappointed. She had mixed


    feelings toward her twin sister. Hating Hannah¡¯s existence, she somehow knew she would not be whole


    if the girl died one day.


    Perhaps she had be used to Hannah¡¯spany. Like a birthmark or a scar, the sister could not


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    be removed whether she liked her or not, and Heather might even be sad if she lost her one day.


    ¡®No, no way! How could I be sad? Won¡¯t it be better without her? There¡¯s nothing to be sad about! What


    the f*ck was I thinking?¡¯


    She shook off her rambling thoughts and ordered, ¡°Get the car ready. I¡¯m going out.¡±


    ¡­


    Heather went straight to buy a new phone in amercial building at a specialty store. She was soon


    notified of many unanswered calls when she put the sim card into it. Not bothering about them for now,


    she installed the essential apps and got impatient, realizing she had to transfer some data from her old


    phone.


    Just as she got her phone ready, she sensed something odd about the stares she received from those


    nearby.


    As a kickboxer, she was sensitive to stares and caught the sales assistants gazing as she looked up


    abruptly.


    Apparently talking about her, the two young women let out an embarrassed smile.


    Narrowing her eyes, Heather walked over without a smile. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Being who she was, she was used to people talking about her. However, it did not mean anyone could


    disrespect her and do it in her presence.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Ms. Riggs, right?¡± Confronted, one of the sales assistants thought she might as well ask


    her directly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Heather nodded. ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Their reaction surprised Heather as they screamed in excitement. ¡°You¡¯re really Ms.


    Riggs! We guessed you were when you entered our shop and you¡¯re much prettier than how you


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    looked on TV! We¡¯re so happy for you. Congrattion on your marriage!¡±


    Heather was stunned.


    She was clueless about what they were saying about TV and marriage.


    ¡®Wait! Marriage?¡¯


    Reminded of what Hannah did, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Where did you see me? I mean, on TV?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± One of them nodded vigorously. ¡°The video of Mr. Russell proposing to you had gone


    viral on the Inte. It¡¯s so romantic and you two make such a great couple!¡±


    ¡®Great couple, my ass!¡¯


    Her expression grew serious, and her gaze became fierce.


    The salesgirls had not expected her to react like this. Not only was she not happy, but she had also


    be angry.


    Not knowing how they offended her, they did not know what to do.


    ¡°Great. Just great!¡± She sneered and suddenly strode out, holding the phone, leaving the two puzzled


    women.


    Storming out of the specialty store, Heather remembered something and searched the video using her


    phone. It was everywhere and could easily be found.


    Clicking one of the videos, Heather saw Ralph proposing to ¡°her¡± on one knee while saying those


    mushy words.


    She had heard about this from her spies, but it was the first time she saw how it happened and how the


    onlookers had pped their hands and cheered. The worst part was Hannah¡¯s shy and enchanted


    look.


    ¡®What kind of expression was that? I would never show such a look. This is so shameful!¡¯ Feeling


    humiliated, she gritted her teeth hard.


    She had maintained an arrogant and lofty image all these years, yet Hannah showed such a look in


    public. Although it was Hannah who did it, she knew others would think she was her.


    ¡®How humiliating! Also, why is that man proposing the marriage when we have already talked about our


    engagement? Not to mention getting it publicized like this!¡¯


    ¡°Miss?¡± Chump saw Heather stop in her path and suddenly turn to him, but he had no idea what she


    wanted to do, even having apanied her for so many years.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± She said harshly.


    Chump kept quiet.


    Enraged, Heather wanted to tear Hannah to pieces. ¡®How could she do such a disgraceful thing while


    posing as me? My punishment to her had been too lenient.¡¯


    She did not expect to see a car parked outside the gate of her house when she arrived.


    An overly dressed man in a suit stood leaning against the car. Seemingly having waited for some while,


    he was dozing.

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    Ralph jolted awake when he heard something. He looked over his shoulder and saw Heather sitting


    inside the approaching car and excitedly jogged to it.


    Chump noticed him, looked over his shoulder, and said, ¡°Miss?¡±


    ¡°Ignore him and drive!¡± Heather said coldly.


    Chump followed her orders and stepped on the elerator as the car swished past Ralph so fast that it


    nearly knocked him over if he had not gotten out of the way in time.


    Ralph was shocked. He saw the gate to her house open, but when he caught himself and went after


    the car, it closed again, and he mmed into it with a bang. The impact was so significant that he


    clenched his teeth in pain.


    Having the gate shut in his face, Ralph was perplexed and angry. If he had been tolerating the woman


    before this, he decided she had gone too far now.


    ¡®Although women are as mercurial as the temperature, Heather alternated between extremes. If other


    women change their minds every other week, Heather might change hers dozens of times in a day!¡¯


    Ralph was upset and kicked the gate a few times but only managed to cause himself pain. He also


    heard a strange noise. He looked up and saw several gun barrel-like objects pointing in his direction


    from the originally bare top of the fence wall.


    He was dumbfounded. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see those before? Are they new?¡±


    He forgot Heather had let him in before this, and there was no need to deploy them then. He could not


    help butugh after two seconds, thinking the gun barrels were only for show.


    ¡®We¡¯re in Hydend. If Heather dared to install real guns, she would have long gotten arrested!¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe these are loaded with bullets!¡± He looked up and shouted at those ¡°guns.¡± Thinking that


    Heather must be watching him via the CCTV camera, he supposed she was throwing a tantrum or


    simply wanted to test whether he was brave enough.


    ¡°If they truly are, shoot me! Come on, shoot!¡± Ralph pointed at his chest and dared her. ¡°If I dodge your


    attack, I¡¯ll change my family name¡ªHey!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Before he could finish, a swoosh sounded. Something cold swished past his ear, and he saw


    something stuck on the ground near the tip of his foot. It was an arrow.


    They were indeed not loaded with bullets, but someone had redesigned them to shoot arrows! He


    heard several swooshes and immediately jumped backward without thinking before he could even wipe


    the cold sweat off his forehead.


    Ralph panicked, stumbled, and fell onto the dusty ground, making a fool out of himself.


    Not knowing the arrows¡¯ shooting range, he scrambled for some distance and only turned around when


    he felt safe. He was shocked by what he saw. Countless arrows were now on the ground outside the


    gate. The arrowheads were sharp and glinted darkly.

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    Ralph would have been dead if he did not dodge the arrows in time.


    ¡®This is too much!¡¯


    He got up and got mad seeing the row of arrows and shouted, ¡°Heather Riggs, I know you can hear


    me! What¡¯s the meaning of this?! We have to talk through this today!¡±


    Even though he coveted her properties and wanted to join forces with the Riggs family to defeat


    Alexander, he could no longer take it. He believed he might lose his life thanks to this capricious


    woman before he could do anything to Alexander.


    ¡®I might be able to tolerate her temper, but what she¡¯s doing today is too much! Is she trying to kill her


    husband?


    ¡®She was fine yesterday and even shyly epted my marriage proposal, yet she¡¯s be highly


    hostile today. Such a dramatic reversal is too much, and no woman in her right mind would do so!


    ¡®Yes, she has a screw loose. Heather must be a nutcase!¡¯ Ralph got angrier the more he thought about


    it. He stood there, arms akimbo, and shouted at the surveince camera, ¡°Come out, Heather, you


    crazy woman! Just speak your mind and stop screwing around!


    ¡°No man can tolerate a woman who¡¯s as erratic as you. Do you think it¡¯s fun shooting me with your


    arrows just because I¡¯ve been good to you? You have no respect for people! Come out and tell me


    what the f*ck was that all for! Stop hiding in there like a f*cking coward! Aren¡¯t you tough? Why are you


    hiding inside? Get your f*cking a*s out of the house now!¡±


    Heather could see Ralph¡¯s face from the surveince screen inside the house. He looked ridiculous as


    he hollered while jumping up and down outside the gate, covered in dirt.


    Heather could not understand what Hannah saw in him and why that wretch girl would even defy her


    for his sake.


    ¡®Well, perhaps a loser matches another loser. Heather and that idi*t do make a great pair in that


    aspect!¡¯


    Heather sipped her water and narrowed her eyes as Ralph scolded her frantically, looking like she


    enjoyed it.


    Chump saw her gaze on the surveince screen and neared. ¡°Miss, do you want me to take care of


    him?¡±


    He did not do anything because Heather had not given the order. If not, he would have long tossed


    Ralph into the river and not let him harass his boss this way.


    However, Heather shook her head instead. ¡°Open the gate and let him in.¡±


    She was angry at what Ralph did yesterday when she got home but became calm after seeing him


    taunting her outside. She smiled as she thought, ¡®If this man hasn¡¯t realized the wretched girl and I are


    two different people, does it mean Hannah has pretended to be me quite sessfully?¡¯


    ¡°Miss?¡± Chump heard the nasty things Ralph was saying and was surprised that his boss would spare


    Ralph, let alone allow him toe in.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°What?¡± Heather raised her eyebrows and red at Chump.


    ¡°Nothing. Right away, Miss!¡± Chump pressed the Bluetooth earphone in his ear and said, ¡°Open the


    gate!¡±


    As Ralph got tired of scolding and bent over to catch his breath, he heard a dull nging from the


    gate.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    Ralph saw the gate open before his eyes and wondered if Heather had finally decided to let him in.


    Now that she had finally opened the gate, Ralph hesitated. ¡®I¡¯ve scolded her for so long. Is she trying to


    lure me in so she can attack me inside?¡¯ Thinking so, he grew scared but did not want to appear as a


    coward.


    He chuckled coldly toward the surveince camera. ¡°Why? Must I enter if you open the gate? I simply


    won¡¯t! Why should I do what you want me to do? I¡¯m telling you, Heather, I¡¯ve had enough!


    ¡°I let you do what you want because you¡¯re the daughter of the Riggs family, but I¡¯m somebody from the


    Russel family, and you''ve gone too fartely. I won¡¯t entertain you anymore!¡± Ralph turned to leave.


    Meanwhile, in the living area, Chump saw Ralph heading toward his car, lowering his head slightly.


    ¡°Miss, should I bring him inside?¡±


    Heather curled her lips, and Chump knowingly went away. There was a vroom of a motorcycle as it


    raced away.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Outside the gate, Ralph was genuinely leaving. Firstly, he had scolded her, so he knew she must be up


    to no good by letting him in. Secondly, he always amodated her, so he wanted her to be in his


    shoes this time.


    He wanted to know what Heather would do if he refused to go in as she wanted. He counted on her to


    look for him so he would not have to keep going to her.


    He brushed the dirt off him and walked toward the parked car near the gate. However, Ralph barely


    took a few steps when he heard a vroom and looked over his shoulder. He saw someone riding fast


    toward him.


    The motorcycle rmed him as he broke into a run. He could not see who the motorcyclist was, but he


    sensed danger. Ralph ran to his car, but something swished over his head and tightened around his


    waist before he could grasp the door handle.


    Ralph looked down and saw a rope tied around his waist. The rope pulled him back before he could


    react, and he tumbled heavily on the ground.


    ¡°Ptui!¡± Ralph spat the dirt in his mouth and turned around to loosen the rope. However, the motorcyclist


    had already turned and headed back toward the gate.


    ¡°Let me go! Who the f*ck are you, A-hole? Let go! Heather¡­¡± He struggled desperately but only for a


    short while.


    The rope hauled Ralph along as the motorcycle sped away. Of course, it hurt to get dragged along the


    gritty ground as he desperately scrambled to his feet but kept falling, too exhausted to protest.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    Although Chump said nothing, he controlled the speed well so Ralph would not die from this. However,


    by the time he rode over to the main entrance of the house, Heather, who stood on the staircase, could


    see that Ralph could hardly scold her anymore.


    His haute couture suit was in tatters, and the many feebly on the ground, looking as though he was


    dying.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, the famous Mr. Russell. What¡¯s the matter? I thought you wanted to say something to my


    face?¡± Curling her lips, Heather was in a much better mood now.


    ¡®No one can leave safely after criticizing me. I won¡¯t let it happen!¡¯


    Ralph wanted to curse her, but his whole body was falling apart. Feeling pain all over, he suspected his


    skin was scraped here and there and wondered if any of his bones were broken. ¡®How could this


    woman do this to me!¡¯


    Being the youngest son, Ralph was not his father¡¯s favorite and had not been made the heir to the


    family¡¯s business, but he was pampered by his mother and had always enjoyed an easy life.


    He hadined about Alexander taking over what originally belonged to him. However, he had


    never suffered such humiliation and treatment as the man still regarded him as his youngest uncle.


    ¡®This woman has hauled me over the ground like a dog and could still tease me about it. Is she truly the


    woman who had shyly epted my marriage proposal yesterday?¡¯


    Struggling to sit up, he moved his limbs and saw they were not broken, but his skin was scraped in


    many ces, and some of the wounds were bleeding. In short, he was in pain.


    Strolling down the staircase, Heather stood before him and stared at him arrogantly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have


    much to say about me? Here I am. Say them to my face!¡±


    ¡°D*mn¡­¡± As Ralph looked up to scold her, he saw her gaze turned icy, and the man who hauled him


    stood coldly nearby. Changing his mind, he spat out the sand in his mouth.


    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m not even your match. Do whatever you like!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite brave just now? Why? Chickening out now?¡± Letting out a sneer, she did not hide


    her contempt toward him.


    Pulling himself to his feet, Ralph tried to make peace. ¡°Ms. Riggs, my darling, let¡¯s have a heart-to-


    heart. What is it that you want? How do you expect me to cope with you treating me differently all the


    time? You might as well kill me rather than torture me so. If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be a widow


    even before we¡¯re officially married.¡±


    Heather lost her smile and grew fierce. ¡°If you spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll rip your tongue off!¡±


    Ralph pped his hand over his mouth. Others might joke about this, but Heather could do such a


    thing.


    Ralph said, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t mention it. However, can you tell me what you want? You must have a


    reason for being upset, right? If you didn¡¯t want to marry me, you can just say so, and you didn¡¯t have


    to torture me. If you want to take your revenge on Alexander for hurting and offending you, go ahead,


    but don¡¯t take it out on me!¡±


    Heather grew solemn at the mention of Alexander. She had lost sleep over the secret handbook for the


    past few days, but Ralph would not know this. However, she wondered if Ralph could help him get the


    handbook being someone from the Russell family.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do anything I say?¡± She asked slowly.


    ¡°Even if I will, I¡¯d never know what you¡¯re thinking if you don¡¯t tell me!¡± Sensing an opportunity, Ralph


    took a step forward. ¡°Frankly speaking, our mutual interest matters more than our feelings. What is it


    that you want?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    Giving him a thoughtful look, Heather turned and headed back to the house. "Follow me!"


    Staring after her, Ralph took a moment to respond. He looked over his shoulder at the emotionless


    man standing near him and lifted his foot to follow her.


    Walking up the stairs caused him to feel pain all over. Clenching his teeth, he took a breath and


    nced at the man as he moved past him. He vowed inwardly that he must get even with him one day.


    Entering through the door, he saw Heather sitting on the sofa, making tea as if nothing had happened.


    Upset deep down, he strode over to the sofa in front of her and sat down despite the dirt on him.


    Heather shot him a nce and said, ¡°Chump, bring Mr. Russell to take a shower and prepare clean


    clothes for him,¡±


    When Chump was about to leave, Ralph held up his hand. ¡®There''s no need. I think at least I¡¯m being


    unique, aren''t I? Stop dawdling and just get to the point. I don''t deserve to wear your clothes anyway."


    He was being sarcastic. ''It''s better now that we''re treating each other as business partners, and I don''t


    have to please her all the time.¡¯


    Chump was upset by his rudeness, but Heather waved him off. "It''s okay. Leave us."


    He was reluctant to go, but Chump did it anyway since she had given the order.


    Alone with Ralph in the living room, she calmly poured two cups of tea and offered one to Ralph. ¡°Have


    some. It''s good for your throat.¡±


    Giving her a look, Ralph took it unceremoniously and gulped it down without attempting to taste the tea.


    Holding her cup of tea, Heather looked at him thoughtfully. "Did you know the Russell family owns a


    secret kickboxing handbook?"


    "What secret kickboxing handbook?" Ralph let out a confused look. "We''re not kickboxers. Why would


    we own such a handbook? Oh, you''re talking about Alexander. Didn''t I tell you before that my father


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    brought him somewhere to learn kickboxing, but I''ve no idea where it was? Why? You thought I was


    lying and hiding something from you?"


    ¡®That means you are unaware that your family owns the handbook.¡± She let out a sneer.


    Ralph grew upset upon seeing her expression. "What are you trying to say? Are you saying that my


    family owns something valuable, yet I know nothing about it while Alexander does? You¡¯reughing at


    me because I¡¯ve not gained my father''s trust and inherited that thing even though I''m his son?¡±


    "Well, think whatever you want,¡± Heather said indifferently, "However, your family does own a secret


    kickboxing handbook. I¡¯ve already sent someone over to investigate. The ce where Alexander


    allegedly went to learn kickboxing was just an ordinary training camp, and the instructors did not even


    know kickboxing. He returned home after staying there for five years and did not go elsewhere. You tell


    me, where has he learned it?"


    "How the h*ll would I know?¡± He got angry talking about this. ¡®Dad took the effort to nurture that *sshole


    during that time, and I was like nothing to him! f


    "The secret handbook is now in Alexander¡¯s hands. If... you could find it and give it to me, I''ll give you


    30% of Riggs Group¡¯s shares." She emphasized every word.


    "For real?" Ralph was overjoyed, but he quickly calmed himself down and cleared his throat. "If we get


    married, we''ll be sharing our assets. Do you think I''ll take our family¡¯s heirloom from Alexander for the


    sake of a measly 30% of the shares? Your offer is too low!"


    "What makes you think that I''ll marry you?" Heather snorted coldly.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    "Yesterday you...


    He wanted to say that she had epted her marriage proposal, but he knew she was capable of


    backing out.


    As he had expected, she said, "That was yesterday and I''ve changed my mind today. Besides, no one


    asked you to do such a shameful thing and publicize it. You publicly proposed to me and let others treat


    me like a circus monkey? Did you find that interesting?¡±


    She grew upset thinking about what happened yesterday. ¡®The worst part is that the woman he


    proposed to was that wretched girl, not me!"


    Ralph was confused about why she had gotten angry over this today.¡¯ Wasn''t she pleased yesterday?¡¯


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "So you''re upset by the onlookers?" He thought about it and concluded as such.


    "Does it matter? What matters most is whether you can get what I want most from Alexander Russell!¡±


    Getting impatient, Heather said.


    "Well, it''s not impossible, but... about Riggs Group¡¯s shares..."


    ¡®If she could give me the shares, then I could at least have my personal holdings.¡¯ He knew that this


    was different from getting the dividends from the Russell family as Alexander set the amount. With 30%


    of the shares, he would be a major shareholder in Riggs Group. ording to what he had learned, as


    the Riggs family did not have many members, Heather owned 70% of the shares, and a few other


    major shareholders held 15%. Retail shareholders owned the rest.


    Her offer very much tempted him.


    ¡°I won''t go back on my words. However, you must make sure that the handbook is authentic. I''ll rip your


    head off if you get me a fake one!" Heather let out a chilling smile as she said it.


    "Are you certain that Alexander has the handbook?" He thought for a moment and asked.


    "Who else but him?¡± She thought that Alexander must have kept it close by, which was why she could


    not find it even after a thorough search at the Russell Estate.


    ¡®If Ralph was not even aware of its existence, Hugo Russell must have handed it directly to Alexander,


    who has kept it under his personal care outside the Russell Estate.¡¯


    If that was the case, she knew it was nearly impossible to find.


    ¡®However, Ralph Russell is different. He is a member of the Russell family and Alexander Russell''s


    uncle. It would be much easier for him to find the handbook. Besides, no one would suspect him if he


    showed up at La Beaute Group or anywhere else belonging to the Russell family.¡¯


    "Alexander seldom goes home. He has a house elsewhere.¡± Thinking about it, Ralph said, ¡°After he


    married that girl from the Lodge family, he spent most of his time with her. Do you think it¡¯s possible


    that..."


    "I Knew that, but I can''t possibly just go to search the ce. Do you think you can?" She had been


    there before, but the seemingly ordinary house was guarded rather well.


    Also, much to her surprise, Lily could fight well despite being pregnant.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Ralph got up and said confidently, "I think you won''t be able to find a better candidate than me."


    He was not utterly confident, but he knew Heather could not find a better candidate for the task than


    him. Ralph also knew she would not have made such an offer if she had options. He now felt that 30%


    of the shares was insufficient.


    ¡®lf Heather can make such an offer just like that, it means the secret handbook is worth much more.


    However, there¡¯s no hurry in making a counteroffer. Once I get my hands on it, I''ll be in a good position


    to negotiate the price. I''ll get even with her for the injuries and humiliation she has given me today!


    Ralph turned to leave but remembered something and looked over his shoulder at Heather. He looked


    her up and down and fixed his gaze on her cup-holding hand.


    Made uneasy by his stare, Heather grew slightly upset. "What is it now?"


    "Where''s the ring I gave you?¡± Although it was not that expensive, he made an effort to choose which


    one to buy. Seeing that she was not wearing the ring, he could not help but think she was tough to


    predict.


    "Oh." Heather nced at her finger and thought about the ring she had squeezed into a lump-the one


    Hannah had treasured so dearly. She said indifferently, "It was too low-priced for me, and I dropped it


    identally. Why? You''re not so petty, aren''t you? Or do you want me topensate you?"


    Ralph gnashed his teeth and balled his hands into fists. He said gravely,¡± There''s no need! Indeed it did


    not cost me much, and if you''ve thrown it away, so be it. At least we''ve leveled with each other.¡±


    He turned and walked off.


    Heather did not care for what he said and rubbed her finger. She should feel more rxed now that


    they had discussed the matter openly, but for some unknown reason, she was still unhappy.


    ¡®It must be that wretched girl! Yes, it''s her. She decided without my permission, and it affected my


    mood!¡¯ With that thought in mind, she got up and walked toward the basement.


    She stopped before the door and reached out to turn the door handle. It was unlocked, as Hannah


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    would not dare to leave the room once Heather had given her the order. She could not believe such an


    obedient girl would dare defy her yesterday.


    Heather stepped into the room. Some light that came through the window lit the room, but since the


    window was small, the light only shone dimly.


    She sneezed due to the basement¡¯''s musty smell. She opened her eyes and was stunned as she could


    not see anyone in the room.


    ¡®This is impossible!¡¯


    She turned her gaze and saw someone cowering in the dark corner with her arms wrapped around her


    knees. Heather would not have noticed someone sitting there if she had not paid more attention.


    Hannah fixed her lifeless gaze on the floor, looking like a soulless puppet.


    Heather grew upset when she saw Hannah like this.

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    "What''s the matter? Are you upset with me?¡± Heather asked.


    ¡®Hasn''t she repented after I gave her an earful yesterday? I''m all she has in this world. She should


    count herself lucky to be able to live as my cover. She would have been dead long ago if it weren''t for


    me. Still, she has defied me for a lousy man. She must have lost her mind!"


    Hannah gave no answer or retort. As if she had not heard Heather, she remained quiet and still.


    The more she behaved like this, the angrier Heather became. ¡®If she could pretend not to hear what I


    said, how can I use her as my substitute and trust her to do her job well in the future?¡¯


    "Are you behaving like this to threaten me? You think I can''t live without you?" Heather approached


    Hannah and stood before her, casting an enveloping shadow over Hannah.


    Heather red at her sister ragefully and suddenly grabbed Hannah by her cor, dragging her out of


    the room.


    Hannah struggled half-heartedly for a short while and gave up, Knowing it was futile. She stayed quiet


    until she moaned when Heather threw her onto the shiny marble floor.


    Heather pulled over a floor mirror. "Look at yourself! How will you work for me if you don''t look like


    me?"


    "I''ve never looked like you, Heather.¡± Hannah moved her lips and finally spoke.


    She nced at her reflection in the mirror. Hannah¡¯s face had paled like an apparition, and her eyes


    were soulless. She had even be thinner.


    Hannah looked over at her sister and noticed Heather, full of vigor and confidence, unlike herself, who


    dared not even look at herself in the mirror.


    ¡®I''m not like Heather, not even one bit!¡¯


    She had no idea why others could not tell them apart and wondered whether she had imitated Heather


    too well, or others were too stupid, or if they simply looked alike. ¡®Are our looks so important? We''re


    fundamentally different!


    She concluded she was unlike Heather and did not want to be her. She simply wanted to be a


    carefree Hannah Riggs.


    ¡®No, not necessarily Hannah Riggs. It¡¯s exhausting to be a member of the Riggs family, not to mention


    that curse. I just want to be Annie, simple and happy.¡¯


    As Hannah''s voice was husky and hardly audible, Heather did not catch it and asked with a frown,


    ¡®What did you say?"


    Hannah lowered her gaze onto her reflection on the marble floor as she felt the pain from falling onto it.


    She mustered the courage that seemingly came out of nowhere, looked up at Heather, and moved her


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    dry lips to say,¡± I said I never looked like you! I''m not you or your shadow! I''m myself- Hannah Riggs!¡±


    Although her body was slightly trembling out of anxiety and fear, she felt good getting it off her chest.


    After all these years, what she buried deep down in her had finally exploded.


    She suddenly realized it felt great to be herself, even if she had to pay the price for it, even if she might


    never leave again or die.


    Hannah no longer cared. She did not want to be Heather''s shadow ever again. She wanted to be


    herself.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    Heather stood still for a moment without a word, probably shocked at what her sister had just said.


    ¡®She should have repented and asked for my forgiveness in tears, but she told me she wanted to be


    herself instead!¡¯


    "Do you have any idea what you''re saying? Have you gone insane?" Heather said despite herself.


    ¡°I''m not crazy. I know what I''m saying better than at any point in my life.¡± Hannah slowly got to her feet


    and realized she was slightly taller than Heather.


    Although the difference was slight, it showed they were not the same.'' How can two different people


    be one?¡¯


    "Heather, I obeyed you and did whatever you wanted me to all these years, but that''s it for me. Can''t I


    be myself? How can you enjoy your life while I can''t even be myself in public? Heather, I just want


    people to know that there¡¯s someone named Hannah in the Riggs family and that we''re sisters!¡±


    She tried to hold Heather''s hand, but as she was about to touch Heather''s hand, Heather jerked away


    as if getting burned.


    "You''re out of your mind!"


    "I¡¯m not, Heather! Please. We''re sisters. Can you let me be myself? I can still help you by being myself


    and not your impostor.¡±


    Hannah softened her voice and pleaded.


    She had thought about it while staring at the distorted ring the whole day and night. Even if Ralph might


    reject her, she wanted to meet him as herself because she felt tormented being unable to tell him the


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    truth.


    "Shut up!¡± Heather pped Hannah''s face, which soon became swollen.


    "Have you forgotten about the curse on our family? Have you forgotten that there can be only one child


    in the Riggs family? Be yourself, huh? Fine.


    Then be a dead one!" Heather grabbed a paring knife from the coffee table and tossed it over.


    Itnded with a ng on the floor before Hannah, and she quieted down. Palming her swollen cheek,


    she felt the blood in her mouth as she stared at the glinting knife. Her mind went nk.


    All she could hear was Heather''s icy voice. ¡®The outsiders have always thought the Riggs family is


    small because there are few offspring. They are unaware of the horrible curse that only one child could


    exist in our family. Even if we were to give birth to three or seven, or eight children, all would end up


    dead except one.


    "Have you forgotten about mom? She isn''t the only child. Her siblings were the cream of the crop but in


    the end? She''s the only one left! Grandma did not have the heart to decide who to live and die, and


    things ended up the same.


    "If she did, she wouldn''t have let our useless mom live, and the Riggs family wouldn''t be in such bad


    shape. Nobody would push us around like they do now!" Heather''s words echoed in Hannah''s ears and


    mind.


    She knew more than anyone about these incidents. Having heard about it since she was young,


    Hannah had lived in fear because she knew that either she or Heather could live. Otherwise, the family


    believed they would face a terrible disaster.


    Hannah had no idea why there was such a ridiculous curse, and she did not believe it. However, it was


    clear that everyone else did.


    Even her parents had tried to kill her because Heather was stronger and more suitable as the heir of


    the Riggs family. Therefore,


    Hannah had lost the right to live.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    It was unclear whether she was considered lucky after that, but after avoiding several crises, she


    appeared to be able to live normally atst. However, from that day on, she lost herself. She was no


    longer herself but rather the shadow of her elder sister, Heather.


    Heather would only appear If needed. Otherwise, she was nowhere to be found.


    She was content at the time because she could at least live in peace and stability. On the ind, the


    scope of her activities was quite limited, so the effect of being restrained was not very big.


    She was neverpletely satisfied, and as she grew older and made contact with more people and


    ces, the more she yearned for. She wanted to be able to dance on the street in skirts like other girls,


    to fall in love, and to eat cream and cakes without fear of getting fat, but in the end, she could not do


    any of those things.


    If Heather could not do any of those, then Hannah could not either. Hannah was not herself but rather


    just Heather''s puppet.


    "It''s just a curse and probably a legend. No one knows if it¡¯s true. Will it ruin my life just because of


    that?¡± She whispered, still unwilling in her heart.


    There is no ground for nothing! These are lessons from my mother. Don''t you understand? This is the


    life of the Riggs family. You''re still alive now, and you can still stand here and talk to me about how


    ruined your life is. However, you''re only here because I let you be my shadow, so thank me for that!"


    Heather spoke to her coldly.


    Of course, only one of the two sisters could stay, and definitely the strong one.


    Even though Heather did not know that much when she was younger, she felt Hannah should be


    grateful to her for being alive. If it were not for Heather, Hannah would probably be dead by now! To a


    certain extent, Heather was her savior. She should be grateful, and Heather could take her life anytime


    she wanted to!


    Still, now, Hannah was standing here, talking to her about fairness and wanting to be herself? What a


    ridiculous idiot!


    Heather''s words sounded like a wake-up call, and Hannah suddenly woke up-


    Yes, her parents and even Heather firmly believed in the legend since childhood. She never faced the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    choice of life or death, it had always been the existence of the arrogant daughter of heaven.


    How could she know about pain? How could she know about the fear of living in the shadow of death?


    She could not understand, let alone sympathize.


    After thinking about it, Hannah suddenly gave up struggling, as if he had already epted her fate.


    She lowered her head a little and said, "I was wrong.¡±


    Heather raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    "Yes, you''re right. It''s because I forgot my duty. It''s because I shouldn''t ask for too much. It''s a gift from


    you that I can still stay alive. I shouldn''t ask for so much!" She spoke softly.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    It was rather a sudden change, so Heather asked suspiciously, "Really?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Taking a deep breath, Hannah stood in front of her, slightly bent. She lowered her head, which made


    her a bit shorter than Heather.


    At first, I thought I was confused, but in reality, I was greedy and wanted to fall in love and get married.


    I forgot that you gave this all to me. Without you, I would not have lived in this world long. I overthink


    way too much," she said as she raised her hand and pped herself hard. "I''m sorry, Heather. I


    shouldn''t have said those things to you, and I shouldn''t have made you angry."


    "It''s my fault. I''ll never see Ralph again, and I''ll never ignore your words again. I still want to live. It''s my


    honor to be able to help you. Can you forgive me?" With tears in her eyes, she looked at Heather


    pitifully.


    She was terrified that Heather wouldn''t forgive her, and it showed in the panic and anxiety in her eyes.


    Seeing her like this, Heather was touched and believed Hannah''s words. She knew that Hannah had


    already thought about it thoroughly.


    At first, she had an extravagant hope for life and continued to talk about marriage and love. She was


    being given too much freedom and was giving it too much thought.


    "It''s good that you figured it all out! Your life will be better!¡± Heather patted her shoulder gently and said,


    "As for Ralph, you should just forget about him. There¡¯s nothing good about that man, and it''s not worth


    wasting time on him! I''ll break the engagement as far as the marriage is concerned. You just stay


    home, reflect on yourself, and don''t go anywhere!"


    "Yes!" Hannah replied meekly, "I¡¯m sorry, Heather, for causing you trouble."


    "It''s good that you know! Don''t cause any more trouble for me in the future! " Heather said fiercely, and


    she nced at Hannah''s swollen face with a frown. "Go and ask someone to put some medicine on


    your face. Don¡¯t leave it like that. If you get a scar, it''ll be troublesome in the future."


    ¡°Thank you for your concern."


    Now she seemed normal, well-behaved, docile, and had no temper, which satisfied Heather. "Well, go


    back to your room!"


    Hannah took a few steps back, slowly turned around, and walked toward her small basement. Just


    after turning around, there was a bit of coldness in her eyes.


    There was an extravagant hope for her to live in this world. Though she was unsure of how much


    longer she could live, she still had life in her.


    She even wished to negotiate conditions with Heather, but how? She had always had the high ground,


    and others obeyed her.


    How could anyone dare to beg her for mercy?


    Hannah felt hopeless and felt that she was the only one who could save herself.


    Margaret was basking in the sun in the yard at the Russell Estate. She was in a bad mood recently and


    was very upset because of Alexander.


    Fortunately, Ralph''s wedding was set to take ce within the next month. After the matter was settled,


    she would slowly support him at home. When the time came, she would be able to feel more at ease.


    Hugo was too biased and gave almost everything to Alexander. He left his own son with nearly nothing.


    How could Ralph live on his own in the future?


    Hugo skipped his son and passed the family business directly onto Alexander, her least favorite


    grandchild, despite her wishes for Ralph to inherit it.

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    Children typically follow their mothers, as the saying goes. Alexander, for example, resembled his


    mother, which was why she did not like him very much.


    Over the years, she tried her best to n more for her son, and with the support of the Riggs family in


    the future, she could feel much more at ease.


    She took a sip of tea and then closed her eyes with the intention of napping. She then heard footsteps,


    so she peeked over. She was terrified by what she saw. Ralph was covered in dust and blood as if he


    had been beaten to the ground by someone.


    He walked in embarrassedly.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!" With an exmation, Margaret stood so abruptly that the blood rushed to the top of


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    her head. Her eyes darkened, and she almost fainted.


    Ms. Margaret!" The servant next to her reached out to support her.


    Ralph also took two quick steps and rushed forward to support her, saying, Mom, slow down!"


    Margaret took a deep breath and gave him a trembling look. She looked at him up close and took


    another deep breath, "What''s the matter with you? Did something happen?"


    ¡°It''s nothing!" He looked down at his body. To say he looked disheveled would be an understatement.


    His clothes were ripped all over.


    He initially returned to shower and change clothes, but he did not expect his mother to be in the yard.


    He went to greet her but instead scared her.


    "Nothing? Who did this? Who dared to do something like this to you? Don''t they know that you¡¯re a


    Russell? Are they seeking death?¡± Margaret was fuming and stabbed the ground with her crutches.


    Every time she said a sentence, the ground made a thud. "Who did this? Don''t let him go!¡±


    ¡°I''m really fine. It¡¯s just a little injury. Don''t be too angry." Ralph, trying to reassure her, attempted to


    brush the matter off.


    He had intended to enter the house right away to take a bath and change. Now that he was looking at


    Margaret, he thought of Heather''s words.


    He bent over to ask, "Mom, I want to ask you something.¡±


    "What? What''s more important than your injury? Tell me, who hurt you like this?" Margaret was so


    distressed.


    Ralph was her youngest son, and she gave birth to him when she was near menopause. Ralph was


    like a treasure to her, especially in her current situation. Her older sons had already passed away. She


    held onto his hand for fear of falling. She could not bear to hit or eveny a finger on him.


    When Hugo was still alive, he would beat Ralph because he was naughty, and Margaret would be so


    angry that she would not eat for days. Although Hugo had a hard temper, he could not just watch his


    wife starve. That was why he gave in and hardly bothered about Ralph''s affairs.


    However, because of that, Hugo would no longer beat Ralph and started to ignore him. He then


    gradually put his focus on Alexander.


    Alexander was very simr to him when he was young and had the closest resemnce to Hugo


    he had already decided for Alexander to inherit the family business.


    Ralph''s body was covered with physical injuries, but Margaret''s heart carried the emotional wounds.


    ¡°Tell me. Who did this to you?"

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    "I¡¯m okay, Mom!


    Margaret focused on Ralph, anxious to know what had happened to him. However, Ralph stomped and


    said, "I have something urgent to ask you."


    "You..." After getting yelled at, Margaret choked and sighed helplessly," Okay, I don¡¯t care about what


    happened to you. What do you need?¡±


    Ralph looked left and right, ensured no one was around and approached his mother. He said, '' Mom,


    do you know if our family has any heirlooms?¡±


    He was concerned about finding the secret handbook, but when he saw his mother''s sudden reaction,


    he felt suspicious. After all, Margaret and Hugo had been married for years, so how could she not know


    about the handbook?


    Margaret was taken aback by his question. Seeing that he was so mysteriously swaying everyone


    away, she asked, ¡°What kind of heirloom? What kind of treasure do you want?"


    Ralph noticed his mother''s nk expression and thought it might have been long ago, and she could


    not immediately recall.


    Therefore, he deliberately reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want some kind of treasure. I''m just curious.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Don¡¯t we have the kind of generational heirloom in our family? For example, a secret or something?"


    Margaret was puzzled. "Secrets? What secrets? Our family isn''t in the food industry. Why would there


    be any secret cookbooks?"


    "Mom, I''m not talking about a cookbook. It''s a secret kickboxing handbook.¡± Ralph frantically jumped


    around


    ¡®How could she not know?!"


    Didn''t I tell you about Alex learning kickboxing? He is a first-ss kickboxer now! Didn''t Dad send him


    to learn it for a while? How did you forget? We only talked about it two days ago! You know, the secret


    kickboxing handbook! Shouldn''t there be a copy at home?"


    After his exnations, Margaret finally understood. "Oh, you mean that!"


    "Yes!" He was overjoyed.


    "There isn¡¯t any.¡± Margaret kept shaking her head.


    ¡®What a disappointment!


    Ralph could not believe it. "What do you mean? If not, then howe Alex''s kickboxing is so good? He


    even injured Heather, and she insisted that our family must have a secret. Mom, you and Dad have


    been married for decades. So, you may know about this. Think about it again.¡±


    "No means no! I don¡¯t need to think about anything. Do you think I have dementia?¡± Margaret said


    unhappily, "Our family doesn''t do kickboxing. When your father sent Alex to learn, I thought it was


    nothing. How would Alex suddenly be so good at it?


    ¡°Besides, if our family had something like that, why would we send anyone to learn kickboxing from


    others? What are you up to this time? Why are you asking about these things all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡®There isn''t any? That''s impossible. Is it hidden somewhere, or did Dad only tell Alexander about it?


    How could you not know?"


    After thinking about it, Ralph kept on guessing.


    Since Heather was so sure, he felt his family might have possessed the secret handbook.


    From childhood to adulthood, Ralph''s physique was much more robust than Alexander''s, but he had


    never been able to beat Alexander. Therefore, he knew it would be even tougher to beat Alexander in


    the future.


    Alexander was considered an elder since he was the head of the family.


    Ralph knew he had no chance against his nephew.


    Ralph no longer picked any fights outside, either. Even though he was not the best, he was not


    someone people would dare provoke. However, he discovered that his fighting tactics were simply


    vulnerable when practicing.

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    ¡®So there had to be some secret at least.¡¯ "Impossible!" Margaret said firmly, "I have been married to


    your father for half a


    lifetime. He might be stubborn and entric sometimes, but he never lied to me. He would never hide


    anything from me! Where on earth did you hear this gossip? What kickboxing secrets could our family


    have?"


    "Heather mentioned it. She''s adamant that Alex must have a secret handbook containing special


    skills." Ralph thought of


    Heather¡¯s determined eyes and remembered that she had gotten engaged to him. He wondered if she


    only did that because of the handbook.


    ¡°What special skills? I think she''s obsessed with this idea and has been watching too much TV! As you


    said, a woman like her shouldn''t learn so much about this. Why is it constantly on her mind?¡± After a


    while, Margaret added, "Speaking of Heather, aren''t you two getting married next month?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why isn''t there any progress? What else should we arrange? Did you prepare everything? Don''t count


    on me to help you prepare!"


    There was no festive atmosphere at home. It was evident Ralph would marry soon, but the house had


    no decorations.


    After hesitating, Ralph decided to inform his mother, "Our marriage might not happen."


    He was afraid of irritating her, so he said it intermittently. Still, he knew he could not hide it from her.


    Heather probably would not marry him and even brought up the issue of equity. She treated this whole


    thing like a business transaction.


    "What?!" Margaret would get angry no matter how he said it. She stared at him so hard that she almost


    fainted.


    Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal!" He hurriedly stabilized his mother and grinned, wanting to talk this over


    quickly, "Even if it does work out, it won''t end well anyway. It''s not like I can''t find another partner."


    "What nonsense are you spewing?¡± Margaret had never hit him before but was so angry that she


    suddenly raised her walking stick to smack him.


    "So everything I said earlier was pointless? Did you forget about everything I said? Have you forgotten


    why we arranged this marriage and why you should marry Heather? You must''ve forgotten what you


    can get out of your marriage too.


    "How can you even start this bullsh*t? Didn''t you just propose yesterday? How can you change your


    mind so fast? Are you out of your mind? You''re embarrassing yourself and your family!¡± Margaret


    raised her walking stick again but was reluctant to hit him again-instead, she lightly patted his body.


    Ralph did not dodge, knowing she was reluctant to hit him with the walking stick. He said smilingly,


    "You even know about my marriage proposal? You''re still able to keep up with thetest updates.¡±


    Margaret was getting old. A few scolds and hand waves had already made her breathless, but she was


    still angry. "You must be kidding me!¡±


    "You''re not going to hit me?" Ralph smiled and handed his mother some tea. ¡°Have a drink. Just look at


    yourself. So old yet still so grumpy. Don''t be angry; listen to what I have to say first. It''s not bad if


    Heather and I don''t get married. I know what I deserve, and it''s best not to marry a crazy person,


    right?"

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    "Is that so?¡± Margaret looked suspicious, believing only half of what Ralph said.


    "It''s true." Ralph leaned closer. Then he murmured and paraphrased what Heather had said, omitting


    her threats, "So, I will get 30% of the Riggs Group''s shares if I can find that secret handbook. Wait, I


    can ask for more since I''ll inevitably be in charge."


    He thought things through. He would have a better time negotiating terms with Heather if he had the


    handbook.


    Margaret probably understood but still had doubts. "Is what she said true? I¡¯ve been with your father for


    all these years, and I have never heard of secret handbooks. Is Heather mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡° Ralph shook his head decisively and was sure about it. "Don''t overthink it. Her family has


    been in the business for a long time, so she is obsessed with this handbook. The handbook is useless


    to us.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a priceless treasure to her. How can she make mistakes with these things? She probably


    thought about it. Also, if it weren''t for the handbook, she wouldn''t promise to give me 30% of her


    ¡®That thing is more important than the Riggs Group to Heather," After some thought, Ralph continued,


    "Furthermore, how can Alex be so formidable if the handbook didn''t exist? The secret handbook has to


    exist, and the skills it contains must be insanely powerful. It''s just that Dad kept it a secret and didn''t tell


    us about it. He even kept it from you."


    Margaret heard her son''s exnation and felt he made sense. With this belief, it was inevitable that


    she would haveints about her deceased husband, "Damn that old man! I never expected him to


    hide something so severe from me, especially since we''ve been together for decades!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡®The family heirloom, huh? It''s bad enough that Hugo didn''t tell me about it, but he even entrusted the


    handbook to that little b*stard! I bore children and worked hard for him for many years, but it was all in


    vain.


    "I''ve done so much for this family, yet he made me angry and fought with me every day!" While


    speaking, Margaret shed a few tears and cried a few times.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be mad at Dad. He had gotten deceived too, and that brat, Alex, had been scheming since


    he was a child. Alex can be a two-faced prick at times and might''ve persuaded Dad.


    ¡®That''s a mistake Alex will regret! We must set things right and put the family back on track,¡± Ralph


    earnestly spoke as if everything he did was for the family''s good.


    "So, if you want to help me, you must find that handbook. Then after taking over the Riggs family''s


    shares, all we need to do is wait for the DNA results!¡±


    Margaret was silent.


    "Mom, why are you still hesitating? Have you changed your mind, or did Alex persuade you also?


    Ralph became anxious when he noticed his mother not expressing her opinion.


    "Silly boy. Of course, I''m on your side! What would you like me to do if you want my help? Your father


    never told me what kind of book it is, and I don''t know what it looks like. I don¡¯t know where to start."


    Margaret had thought about it carefully and did not have the slightest impression.


    Hugo was cautious before his death but never hid any money. He was even more honest with her.


    Margaret was bewildered when her son suddenly mentioned a secret that Hugo had been hiding from


    her. She did not know where to start looking.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Ralph had figured it out long ago.


    "Mom, I''ve already thought about this. You don''t need to do too much. This book is probably in his own


    house. Heather went to inquire about it, but the house has a lot of traps, so it doesn''t look that simple.


    Why would his house be set up that way if there weren''t any treasures inside?¡±


    He looked up and around, saying, ¡°Our old house is quite simple, with just ordinary security measures.


    His neighborhood is the best in the city. Maybe he''s hiding something behind those doors.¡±


    Ralph was so focused on thinking that Alexander must have hidden the secret in the house that he felt


    there must be something.


    However, he never considered how often Alexander had encountered danger and kidnapping since he


    was a child. His defense skills may seem exaggerated to outsiders, but for the people in his family, they


    were just essential.


    Of course, now that he had already confirmed his thoughts, he did not want to think any further.


    ¡°You mean, go search inside his house?" After finishing this thought, Margaret began to wave her


    hands repeatedly. "No, no, I can''t! Don''t you remember how they disrespected me when I visited them


    younger than I am! No way!¡±


    Thinking of thest time, she felt outraged. She was mistreated as an elder. Lily was uneducated and


    disrespected her as well.


    There was no way that Margaret wanted to go back.


    "Mom, I didn''t ask you to go in and look for it. I mean, I can go in and look for it myself. But it''s very


    troublesome if they''re inside!"


    Rubbing her hands together, Margaret instantly understood, "Are you asking I lure them out?"


    "Mom, you''re brilliant!¡± Ralph praised her after kissing Margaret on the cheek.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Margaret wiped her face and red at him, "You''re talking nonsense again! Why is your brain so


    simple? What makes you think they''ll listen to me? I wasn''t even able to meet them!"


    "It''s simple. Aren''t they going to get married soon? As an elder, you''ll need to give them a gift. You


    could invite them to pick it out, and I don''t think they''ll refuse such a request. Otherwise, it would be


    very rude of them.¡± Ralph had it all nned out!


    Hearing this, Margaret was unhappy, "Give them a gift? They didn''t bother to buy me anything, and


    now I have to give them a gift?


    "How could youe up with such a ridiculous n?" Margaret said, sounding very upset and


    disagreeing with the idea.


    Ralph coaxed her softly, "Mom, this is for our future. I know it¡¯s tough for you to do this but think about


    it. Once I take over the family and put it back on track, you can deal with them however you want. It''ll


    be up to you. They will not dare to say anything disrespectful at that time."

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    Margaret sighed for a long time and said quietly, ¡°Sigh, I''m already so old. Do you think there is any


    reason to fight with them or even lose my temper? I just want to get justice for you so you can live


    better in the future.


    "I''ve given birth to quite a few children, but I never had the opportunity of being surrounded by children


    and grandchildren. I don¡¯t know what sin I''vemitted, but your brothers all left one by one. It¡¯s not


    the first time I¡¯ve been to a funeral for my children. I have all my hopes on you, and I hope you''ll have a


    better life in the future."


    She raised her hand, the back of which was already full of wrinkles, and gently stroked Ralph''s head,


    looking at him with loving eyes and saying," You''re my legacy and my child. I want you to live well. I will


    leave you someday and want to go at ease."


    "Mom, I will grant your wish! You live to be a hundred years old, and your best days are yet toe!


    You''ll be healthy and have grandchildren and great-grandchildren in the future!¡± When it came to


    making Margaret happy, Ralph has always had a sweet disposition and never wavered.


    Sure enough, Margaret was coaxed into a big smile, "You and your sweet words! Alright, I meet those


    two brats tomorrow and lure them out. Whatever you do is your business. I won''t be able to help you


    much."


    Ralph repeatedly nodded, "Mom, don¡¯t worry! I''ll know what to do."


    After thinking for a while, he said, By the way, didn''t Celine go for a DNA test? Are the results out yet?"


    ¡°Not so fast! You know your brother is gone, and now you can only search for people from the previous


    generation. Alexander is so smart, so it''s not so easy. Just be patient!" Sighing deeply, Margaret was


    terrified.


    She was looking forward to the result but hoped it would note out so soon. She was unsure what


    she would do if the result showed that


    Alexander was not a Russell.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, if he were a biological kin, then she would still want him to know that the grudge in her heart


    would never be eliminated in her lifetime.


    However, for the sake of her children, she must find out the truth!


    The wedding was approaching, and the whole city seemed filled with a festive atmosphere.


    Alexander made a big scene and put billboards all over the city to announce the good news. He


    generously offered discounts and issued coupons to everyone in the town to shop in the malls under


    theirpany.


    While receiving convenience and discounts, everyone also sent blessings to them, as if it were a happy


    event for the whole city.


    Everyone was thrilled, except for some people.


    With a gloomy face, Ralph watched the billboards on the side of the road sh past his eyes one by


    one.


    Although the sports convertible he was driving today was cool, the surroundingndscape was not very


    appealing.


    Ralph was also getting married soon, and he was a member of the Russell family and an elder, but it


    seemed like his marriage had nothing to do with anyone else. No one knew about it.


    Hecked the resources to put on such a grand show, and Margaret, even if she tried, couldn''t


    beyond their means.


    As for Heather, she had no ns for the wedding at all. Her thoughts were on that secret book.

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    Looking back, he felt like a monkey being tricked. He thought he was charming and could easily win


    her heart, but he did not expect that she wanted him only for that stupid secret handbook.


    That meant all of the previous actions, kisses, and coaxing was just for that stupid handbook?


    What kind of woman was she? He had never met such a woman, and he did not know what to do with


    her.


    Now that he had figured it out, it did not matter anymore. He was not so obsessed with getting married


    to her anymore. There were many other people out there for him to choose from, so why would he limit


    himself to Heather alone?


    After gaining the shares from the Riggs and taking over the Russell family, he could quickly get any


    woman he wanted. It would be better than keeping a ticking bomb by his side. Thinking about it that


    way, he felt much moreforted. The most urgent thing was to get his hands on the secret handbook.


    He drove slowly and was not in a hurry. Margaret needed some time to lure them away. After they left,


    it would be convenient for him to go in and find what he wanted.


    In the Russell house, Margaret smiled, looked at Lily amiably, and said, ¡°I was too strict with you earlier,


    but now I have figured it out. Your wedding with Alex is approaching, and I don''t have anything


    expensive for you.


    "This pair of gold bracelets was my dowry when I got married. Although the style may be old-fashioned,


    the design is still quite ssic. It''ll be like a good luck charm for you."


    Lily looked at the pair of bracelets in front of her and lightly denied them," Grandma, these are too


    expensive. I can''t bear to take them."


    The bracelets were very high-quality. The gold was shiny, and it looked precious. Margaret had


    probably spent a lot of money on it.


    "Hey, you''re my granddaughter-inw, and you have my great-grandson in your belly, so why can''t you


    ept it? It''s my gift to you!¡± Before Lily could refuse again, Margaret continued, "If you don¡¯t ept it,


    it means you don''t forgive me. It means that you still me Grandma."


    Do older people frequently employ these types of maniption? Lily turned her head and nced at


    Alexander, sitting next to her. Recently, he had been working at home most of the time and would


    spend a lot of time with her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Of course, he was also guarding her, not letting her touch those bottles and jars when she was free. He


    wanted her to have a safe pregnancy.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes were soft, and he said softly, ¡°Since grandma said so, you can ept it. It''s a gift


    from her kindness.¡±


    "That''s right! ept it!" Margaret smiled, "ording to the customs, I should also take part in


    preparing the wedding with you, but a while ago..."


    After a pause, she coughed lightly and said, "I was stubborn. I was upset with you because I thought


    you would get married but didn''t let me know first. Now I¡¯ve understood. I''m not sure what you young


    people like, either. The weather is nice today. How about we go shopping? I''d like to choose some gifts


    for you. Let''s spend some time together."


    What she said was reasonable and hard for people to refuse.


    Lily showed a look of embarrassment. "I rarely go out recently, and Alex wants me to stay at home with


    peace of mind."


    "Yeah, Lily is pregnant now. It''s better to go out as little as possible and rest more at home! Besides,


    Grandma, you don''t need to prepare anything. We¡¯re all prepared, so you don''t have to worry about it


    anymore,¡± Alexander directly refused.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    ¡®That''s why I said it''s my duty as a grandmother to help you prepare for the wedding. It''s not a bother at


    all. Even if it''s troublesome, I''m happy to help." Margaret was still smiling, but her smile used to look a


    lot more benevolent.


    She seemed to have anticipated Alexander''s refusal and continued, "Of course, it makes sense for Lily


    to get more rest since she''s pregnant, but she can''t stay home all day either. It''s not good for the baby.


    Lily, you must asionally walk around to get some fresh air.


    "Alex, you have been with your grandfather since you were a child and didn''t spend much time with me.


    Then you became busier when you grew up. Since it''s so rare for me to be with you, you should spend


    some time with me now.


    "Can you do that for me? I¡¯m getting older, and I don''t have much time left. I thought, why not just enjoy


    our time while I''m still around?" There were tears in Margaret''s eyes as she spoke, and she looked


    sad.


    Alexander and Lily sat there in silence. They typically fell for soft words rather than a tough argument.


    They thought it was best if Margaret showed her tough side, but she used a different tactic this time.


    She even mentioned Hugo, which would give Alexander a more challenging time refusing his


    grandmother''s offer.


    "Grandma, that''s not what I meant," Alexander said, "I just feel..."


    "He just feels that you might get too tired,¡± Lily interjected and continued," It''s not that we don''t


    appreciate your kindness, but we''re afraid you might get too stressed. Still, you''re right. I should


    asionally go for a walk instead of being bored at home all day.


    "I told Alex I wanted to go for a walk before, but he refused to let me leave. He''s being a bit too


    sensitive. Since we''re on the same page, apany me while I go for a walk!" Lily looked at her


    husband while speaking smilingly.


    Margaret''s eyes lit up when she heard what Lily said. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes


    and said with a smile,


    "You''re very considerate and know how to take care of the elderly, Lily. Since your wife has agreed,


    what do you think, Alex? Shall we leave?"


    Alexander showed helplessness, nced at Lily, and said dotingly, "Okay. I know you''ve been bored at


    home for a long time, so let''s go out together.¡±


    The two changed their clothes while Margaret scanned the house. The house was so big, and she did


    not know where Alexander would hide the handbook. She did all she could, and now it was up to Ralph


    to get what he wanted.


    Margaret sat still while scanning the house when the couple came down the stairs. She casually stuffed


    the ring she removed from her finger into the gap between the sofa cushions and stood up, saying, ¡°All


    right, let¡¯s go!"


    The trio got into the car, and the car drove off. Ten minutester, Ralph''s car arrived near the gate,


    honking carelessly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Mr. Ralph, Mr. Russell had just left. Pleasee back another day," said the housekeeper.


    "Oh, what a coincidence! It doesn''t matter since I''m not in a hurry. I can go in and wait for them to


    return.¡± He patted the steering wheel with no intention of leaving.


    "I''m sorry, sir. We can¡¯t let you in since Mr. Russell isn¡¯t home."


    "What? Do you know who I am? I''m his uncle. Why can¡¯t I visit my nephew at his house?!" Ralph


    looked dissatisfied. "Hurry up and open the door, or I''ll tell him to fire you!¡±


    However, Alexander had taught his housekeepers well, and they only listened to his orders. They


    would not let Ralph in, even though he was Alexander''s uncle.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir. I cannot let you in. Please forgive me."

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    Ralph rolled his eyes at the gatekeeper, but he had expected them to stop him. He said, ¡®Then, how


    can I go inside? I have some urgent matters to discuss with them. You can''t expect me to wait outside


    under the scorching sun, right? Can I enter if Alex grants me entrance permission?"


    The gatekeeper was stunned by his suggestion. He did not quite understand what Ralph meant but


    insisted, "If Mr. Russell allows it, then we won''t stop you. However, Mr. Russell is not home."


    "Why are you such a knucklehead? Just because he isn''t in doesn''t mean I can''t call him!" Ralph took


    out his phone and called Alexander, ¡°Hello, Alex. Why did you leave? Where''s my mother?"


    Alexander nced at Margaret, who was next to him, "She''s with me."


    ¡®With you? I thought she said she''d wait for me, why did you leave without me?! Pass the phone to


    her!" Ralphined, unhappy they left him behind.


    Margaret noticed Alexander looking at her, so she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Uncle Ralph said you were supposed to wait for him. Is that true?" He asked and handed the phone


    over to her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Margaret pped her thigh, realizing, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve forgotten all about that! Yes, we were supposed to wait


    for him before leaving. I was so happy talking to you both that I forgot all about it!"


    She said while gently tapping her head and sighing. Margaret took the phone and told Ralph, ¡°I''m sorry.


    I forgot about you. Why don¡¯t you go home on your own then?"


    "Go home? I thought we were supposed to go for tea and watch Broadway together. It¡¯s fine, I''ll just


    wait here for you, but they won''t let me enter. Can you ask Alex to tell his men I''ll be waiting inside for


    you? Is he worried I''ll steal something?" Ralph added as he nced at Alexander''s gatekeeper


    disapprovingly.


    "I-I don¡¯t think you should do that,¡± Margaret hesitantly said as she looked at Alexander. ¡°Alex, since it''s


    all my fault, do you think you can allow your uncle to wait for us in your house?"


    Alexander nced at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that''s a good idea. Why don''t you tell him to go home,


    and you can reschedule your date? Besides, I don¡¯t think you''ll have enough time."


    ¡°How can I do that? It¡¯s not like they have a show every day. If I miss this, I might not even be able to


    get tickets for the next one!" Margaret immediately rejected his suggestion.


    "Then, how about we turn back now? You can make it for the show then. We can always reschedule


    our shopping date,¡±


    Alexander suggested.


    Margaret shook her head almost instantly. "You''re always so busy. Besides, your wedding date is just


    around the corner. We can''t postpone the shopping anymore."


    ¡®Then..." Margaret was acting up. She was insistent on Alexander granting ess to Ralph.


    "Forget about it. I''ll tell Ralph to go home. We''ll just miss the Broadway show!" She finally waved


    dismissively.


    Margaret was unhappy with this decision, but she noticed something. "Oh no, where''s my ring? I had it


    on my finger a while ago."


    "Mom, what ring? Are you okay?" Ralph asked over the phone.

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Margaret had a worried look. "My ring. It was the ring your father had gifted me for our wedding. I don¡¯t


    know how I lost it! I had it all this while!¡± Her face was flustered as she looked everywhere in the car.


    "Where did it go?"


    "Did you forget to put it on when you left? Maybe it''s at home?" Lily suggested.


    "That''s impossible,¡± Margaret denied instantly, "That¡¯s my wedding ring, and I''ve never taken it off all


    these years-not even when I go to bed or shower. I would never leave it at home. I must have dropped


    it somewhere. I remember I still had it on when I entered your house, and we sat on the sofa chatting.


    "That ring is what''s left of your grandfather, Alex. I must find it! It''s even more precious than my life!"


    Margaret mumbled as she sadly lowered her head to find it.


    Alexander looked at her figure in silence before saying, "It¡¯s most likely not in the car. Maybe you


    dropped it at our house?"


    ¡®That''s possible!" Margaret''s eyes lit up, "I remember I had it on when I was on your sofa, but now it''s


    gone. Since it''s not in the car, it can only be in your house!¡±


    ¡°Let''s turn back and search at home!" Alexander eximed.


    "Don''t!" Margaret immediately stopped him. ¡°It''s alreadyte, and it would be a waste of time if we turn


    back now. Why don''t we finish what we intended to do and then go home to look for it?¡±


    "You said the ring was significant to you,¡± Lily added, "We can always go shopping some other time.


    Let''s go home and find your ring."


    "No, no, It''s fine!¡± Margaret held onto Lily''s hand and continued, ¡®Yes, the ring is important, but it''s rare


    that I get toe out with you. I...¡±


    "Mom? Did you find the ring?" Ralph''s voice came from the phone, interrupting her.


    Margaret suddenly recalled, ¡®Your uncle is at your ce, so why don''t you let him in? If he finds it, he


    can send it to us after. Then we can finish our shopping, and I can still make it for my show. Isn''t that a


    better idea?"


    "B-But...¡± Lily hesitated and looked at Alexander. Alexander remained silent as he was deep in thought.


    Looking at the couple''s reaction, Margaret became restless and growled," Isn''t that the best way? Why


    are you hesitating? Is it so difficult to let your uncle into your home? It''s not like he''s some stranger-he''s


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    family!


    "I''m sure if your father were still alive, he would disagree with your attitude. Besides, what''s so precious


    inside your house? You have so many housekeepers at home. Are you afraid your uncle will steal


    something?


    "Alex, you''re too guarded. My whole life, I only wished we could be a harmonious family. How am I


    supposed to tell your grandfather about our family when I die?" Margaret sighed. Seeing that Alexander


    still refused to give in, she spoke into the phone, "Ralph, since your nephew doesn''t trust you, you


    should just...¡±


    "Let him in," Alexander replied.


    Lily looked at him in surprise, while Margaret was taken aback, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Alexander took the phone from Margaret''s hand and said, "Uncle Ralph, Grandmother''s ring is most


    likely under the sofa in our living room. You can get housekeepers to help you with the search. Once


    you find it, please bring it over to the shopping mall we''re in. Call us when you find it.¡±


    "No problem!" Ralph promised.

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    Ralph had intentionally turned on his phone speaker so that the gatekeeper could hear what Alexander


    said. "So, can I enter now?"


    Since the property owner had agreed, there was no reason for the gatekeeper to stop him. Ralph drove


    his car slowly into


    Alexander''s house as he felt a sense of aplishment.


    Alexander¡¯s residence was a ce not easily essible to just anyone, including him. Ralph could not


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    help but feel proud of himself as he waltzed freely into thepound. When he got to the living room,


    he saw maids all around, searching meticulously for the ring.


    Ralph immediately ordered, ¡®TH search for it on my own. You can all leave now!"


    "B-But Mr. Russell told us to help,¡± one of the maids exined.


    "It''s fine! You don¡¯t even know what the ring looks like! Besides, just because Alexander trusts you


    doesn''t mean I do! My mother''s ring cost a fortune and could even be considered our family heirloom.


    How would I know if you''d be tempted to keep it when you find it?" Ralph said to the maids rudely.


    This unreasonable statement angered the maids, "Mr. Ralph, even though we''re just maids, we still


    have our integrity intact. We''ve been in Mr. Russell''s household for a long time, and there has never


    been a theft reported within this household. You shouldn''t humiliate us like this."


    "Humiliate you? I¡¯ve said that just because Alexander trusts you, doesn''t mean I do. What you''re


    looking for now is my mother''s ring. If we still can''t find it, are you willing to take the responsibility?¡±


    Ralph walked toward the living room, ¡°If you let me look for it on my own, it won''t be your responsibility


    if I can''t find it, or else, we''ll know who to me!¡±


    The other maids stood in silence as no one wanted to bear the responsibility, but they were not willing


    to just leave either. Ralph was getting restless as they were only wasting precious time. Alexander''s


    household was just like him, stubborn and upromising.


    ¡®There are so many security cameras here. I couldn''t possibly steal anything, even if I wanted to. If you


    continue to obstruct me, I''ll call the police and get them to question you for trying to steal my mother''s


    ring!" Ralph yelled and pointed at them.


    At that moment, Alexander''s butler intervened, "Since Mr. Ralph insisted on finding the ring on his own,


    and Mr. Russell had also given us his instructions, we''ll dly leave you to your business."


    The other maids decided to listen to the butler and left.


    The butler turned to Ralph and said politely, "Please take your time in your search. However, Mrs.


    Margaret did not leave the living room, so her ring is most likely here. The first floor is Mr. and Mrs.


    Russell''s bedroom. Please refrain from intruding. Thank you for understanding!"


    "Fine, fine," Ralph said dismissively as he raised his head to look at the first floor. "Enough babbling,


    and leave now!"


    The butler just smiled at his rudeness and left. Ralph was left alone in the living room. Aside from the


    security cameras, there was pin-drop silence.


    At first, Ralph was not sure where he should start, but what the butler said gave him some information.


    The best ce to hide something was to hide it close to you. Ralph was sure that the thing he was


    looking for was definitely on the first floor, where their bedroom was!

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Ralph ran straight to the first floor. He did not know which room was Alexander''s bedroom, but as he


    observed the rooms along the corridor, one door to a room was tightly shut. There was obviously


    something in the room.


    He walked toward the bedroom, and as he was about to turn the knob, he stopped. If this was


    Alexander''s bedroom and the book was in there, he would not be able to enter that easily. Ralph was


    sure that this room would be filled with traps.


    Alexander was a cautious person. He had ensured that his house was well- equipped with thetest


    security measures. It was impossible that he would leave this room unsecured.


    With this in mind, Ralph carefully turned the doorknob, and he was surprised to find that the room was


    unlocked. This was very suspicious.


    After giving it some thought, he decided to take the risk. After all, he was already here. He took out a


    piece of wood from his pocket and pushed the door open with it. He investigated the slightly ajar door


    and saw a huge bed in the room. He immediately recognized theyout-it was definitely the master


    bedroom!


    Ralph could not hold in his excitement, but he did not rush into the room abruptly either. He made sure


    that he had enough space to enter and took out expensive, custom-made sses that could detect


    The moment he put the sses on, a series of oveppingser beams appeared in the vast bedroom.


    Ralph smirked in satisfaction as he apuded himself for being well-prepared! If he had just entered


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    blindly, he would have activated those beams.


    The aftermath would either be him suffering from injuries or, worse, having to exin to Alexander why


    he was in his bedroom.


    Fortunately, he was prepared for this. He moved slowly and carefully across theser-covered room,


    bending, and crawling toward the safe. A few times, he almost touched the beams, but luckily, he could


    catch himself before he fell.


    When he finally got to the safe, he sighed in relief. His back was drenched entirely in sweat. It was not


    an easy task, as he had to ensure that he did not touch any of theser beams while not making a


    sound to avoid alerting the housekeepers.


    Ralph gritted his teeth and decided to take the risk as he thought about thepany shares he was


    about to obtain and the riches that woulde with them. He crouched and looked at the safe in detail.


    The safe was an old-style safe that had a dial on it. Ralph needed to make sure that he could get all


    three digits correct before the safe would open.


    He had seen this type of safe before. It was at the office, and he had seen one in Alexander''s room.


    When he was in the room with Alexander, he took the opportunity to memorize the password he had


    seen Alexander use while unlocking the safe.


    Initially, he had done it so that he could steal some confidential documents for his own personal gains.


    However, the password he had seen might just be able to crack this safe.


    If the two safes were the same kind, would their passwords be the same as well? Even though Ralph


    had seen people cracking these kinds of safes using a stethoscope on TV, he did not know how it


    worked. Besides, he did not have one, so it was useless.


    While Ralph was still hesitating on how to proceed, he heard some noise from the ground floor. He


    could not help but feel nervous about it. What if those housekeepers came upstairs, or worse, what if


    Alexander came home? He could not afford to wait any longer.

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Ralph decided to try it. He gritted his teeth and recalled the password he saw in Alexander''s office. He


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    began to move the dial slowly out of fear that he might identally trigger the trap.


    Just then, he heard a slight click sound, and he could feel that the safe had unlocked. He was


    overjoyed!


    He stopped just as he was about to open the safe and decided to use the piece of wood.


    When he opened the safe, a "whoosh" sound was heard, followed by a cool breeze, and two sharp


    arrows were currently stabbed into the ground in front of the opened safe. Ralph could not help the


    shiver down his sphat was such a close call!


    Ralph was right to predict that Alexander still set other traps. It was exactly his style to do something


    like this. His gaze fell upon a book within the safe. Ralph was ted. He wanted to cheer out loud with


    joy so badly.


    This was it! Lying in a safe in Alexander''s bedroom and guarded byyers of booby traps, it was


    definitely the secret kickboxing handbook!


    He had never expected his father to own something as priceless as this. However, it was also


    unbelievable that he would ignore his own son and pass it on to his grandson instead. They did not


    even inform him of something like this.


    How could they do this?!


    If it were not for Heather, he would not have been able to get a glimpse into this secret at all. He could


    not help butin about his father while putting on gloves and carefully taking out the book. The


    book had a dark navy cover, and it looked ancient.


    It was bound together with a string, and as Ralph roughly looked through it, he was sure that this book


    was what he was looking for, as there were pictures of strange fighting positions.


    Ralph had never learned any type of self-defense skill, so he did not understand the illustrations found


    in the book. There were also no words written in the book, and only a few words were sitting at the


    bottom of thest page.


    It read, "our family heirloom.¡± However, there was no clear indication that this family heirloom belonged


    to which family, as no surname was written.


    Since he was sure that this book was it, he took out a piece of cloth and carefully wrapped the book


    with it, and then he ced it into his jacket pocket. He had learned this method from some TV program.


    By putting on gloves and wrapping the book with a piece of cloth, he could avoid leaving his fingerprints


    on it.


    After sessfully getting what he hade for, he was relieved and left the room with light footsteps.


    He was moving faster than before and made sure to close the safe properly. He checked meticulously


    to ensure he did not leave fingerprints behind and checked for security cameras. Still, it would be


    pointless for Alexander to be upset after Ralph had given this to Heather.


    He moved downstairs with a light skip in his footsteps, indicating that he was in a good mood while he


    whistled to a tune he loved. Ralph walked to the sofa and pulled a ring from his pocket as the butler


    entered. "Mr. Ralph, did you find it?"


    Ralph spun the ring in his hand and grumbled to the butler, "Stop rushing me! Don''t you know that it''s


    hard to find such a small piece of jewelry? I''m doing this all for you. If it weren''t for me, you''d probably


    face theft charges from my mother!"

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    The butler nodded in agreement. "Yes, you''re right, sir. It was our negligence that Mrs. Margaret lost


    her ring under our watch. If I may, sir, have you found the ring?¡± Then the butler sighed in relief when


    he saw the ring in Ralph¡¯s hand.


    Ralph nodded. "Yeah, I found it. I''ll bring this to my mother immediately. You should clean this ce


    and check if anything else is missing. You might even be able to find something. Also, you guys should


    improve your security here. This time it was my mother. What if it was someone else next time?¡±


    "Yes, of course! We''ll do better next time," the butler assured Ralph politely. Ralph was delighted with


    the butler''s attitude, so he did not continue to make things difficult for him. Moreover, he already had


    what he hade for and was excited.


    He could not wait to leave. "Good, now I''ll be leaving. Take the time to reflect on your shorings!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The butler smiled politely, his hands crossed before him while sending Ralph off. The smile on the


    butler''s face entirely disappeared when Ralph left.


    Meanwhile, Margaret was dragging Lily into different stores in the shopping mall. She would choose a


    few pieces of clothing when they entered one and make Lily try them on. After trying about three sets,


    Lily refused to try anymore as she was exhausted.


    Margaret even wanted Alexander to try a few on, but Alexander¡¯s clothes were typically custom-made,


    and he had refused to give in to her. So, Margaret ended up dropping the idea.


    The olddy paid for everything Lily had tried and nned to go to a jewelry store for their next stop,


    but Lily stopped her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandmother. You''ve already got me so many things, and I can''t ept


    any more."


    "Nonsense! You shouldn''t say that, or others would think the Russells can¡¯t even afford to go shopping!


    These are my gifts to you, so don¡¯t worry about it!" Margaret said.


    "Grandmother, aren¡¯t you going to ask about your ring?" Alexander finally spoke.


    "Ralph is already looking for it, no? Even if I lost it, it would be in your house. Since that¡¯s the case, I


    stopped panicking. Let¡¯s continue our shopping while waiting for news from Ralph. I¡¯m feeling peckish.


    Why don''t we grab something light to eat?¡±


    Margaret paused and looked forward. ¡®There''s a cafe over there. Why don''t you two apany me for


    a cup of coffee?¡±


    Lily and Alexander nced at each other and knew Margaret was trying to buy time. Still, they chose


    not to expose her.


    "Sure," Alexander said, "Lily, why don''t you grab a seat with Grandmother? There''s a phone call I need


    to take first."


    "What call is so important? It''s your day off, so let those at the office settle that instead. Why are they


    always calling you about small issues?¡± Margaret said in haste.


    Alexander took out his phone and exined, "It''s something that has to do with our work. It won''t take


    long.¡±


    ¡°All right, we''ll wait for you inside. Hurry.¡± Margaret rxed when she heard it was about work.


    Alexander took the call as Lily and Margaret walked into the cafe. The caller on the other side said,


    "Sir, he left.¡±


    ¡°All right," Alexander replied and hung up. Then he turned and looked toward the cafe.


    Lily and Margaret were seated next to the window, and he could see that Margaret was talking on the


    phone. Her eyes were ncing around, unfocused. When her gaze met Alexander¡¯s, she was stunned


    and broke the gaze immediately.


    Alexander smiled slightly and entered the cafe. When he approached their table, he could hear


    Margaret saying, "Fine, fine. Juste over. What''s taking you so long?!" She finished and hung up.


    "What''s wrong? Who made you angry?¡± Alexander asked as he took a seat across them.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    "Who else would it be? Of course, it''s your silly uncle." Margaret looked slightly across. "He took a


    century to look for a ring! Still, he found it.


    ording to him, it was between the cushions on the sofa, and I didn''t even realize I dropped it there.¡±


    ¡®That''s excellent news, and you still have time to spare. Tell Uncle Ralph toe to pick you up, then


    you could make it for your show," Alexander said while looking at his watch.


    Margaret nodded. ¡®Thank goodness you were here to apany me, or I would''ve panicked.¡±


    Ralph arrived momentster. Since he knew they were at the cafe, he came over immediately. He


    entered the cafe and rushed straight to their table. "Mom, I found it."


    Then he removed the ring from his pocket and handed it to Margaret.¡± Look, this is the one, right?¡±


    "Yes, that''s it. This ring has never left my side all these years. If I lost it, I would never be able to rest in


    peace even after I die."


    She hurriedly took the ring from Ralph and put it on her finger. "It''s looser than it was. No wonder it fell


    off my finger.¡±


    "You''ve lost some weight. Let me bring it to a jeweler and get them to tighten it for you so that it won''t


    fall off anymore,¡± Ralph offered.


    Margaret shook her head. "No, it''s fine. I wouldn''t be able to face your father if I lost it one day. I''ll keep


    it safe in my jewelry box when we get home."


    "Sure, that''s a good idea too.¡± Ralph smiled and turned to Alexander. ¡°It''s gettingte already. I''m


    leaving with your grandmother to see the show. What are your ns?"


    "Lily''s exhausted too, so we''ll be leaving as well," Alexander exined," You should leave first.¡±


    "Mom, we should hurry, or we won''t make it for the show," Ralph said as he stood up from his seat.


    As the two were about to leave, Alexander called out from behind them," Uncle Ralph.¡±


    Ralph stopped and turned back to look at him in a daze.


    "Since you left in a hurry, are you sure you didn''t leave anything behind?¡± He continued, "I¡¯m just


    asking, so I don''t have to get my housekeepers to look for whatever you lost.¡±


    "Haha," Ralphughed forcefully, "Of course not. I''m a guy, after all. I don''t wear essories, so you


    don''t have to worry about me leaving things behind.¡±


    Alexander nodded and bid them farewell, "Very well then. Have fun and stay safe.¡±


    Ralph dared not linger. When faced with his nephew, he could not help but feel nervous that Alexander


    would see through him.


    Alexander always had a kind of expression that Ralph found unreadable.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, he had gotten what he wanted, so all he had to do was negotiate with Heather. Ralph


    was excited as he thought of the wealth that would soon be his. As they got in the car, Margaret sighed


    while looking out the window.


    "Mom, why are you sighing? I got what I was looking for, so you should be happy!¡± Ralph said while


    excitedly starting the engine.


    "Well done! However, I couldn''t help but feel insecure. I don''t feel right," She rified.


    Margaret felt something was off, and there was something strange about Alexander whenever she


    faced him. She could not even lie with ease.


    "You''re used to being in his shadow. Wait till I be the head of our household. Then he won''t even


    dare to behave arrogantly toward you!" Ralph said in confidence as if everything was within his control.


    ¡°Let''s hope so." Margaret leaned against the window and chose to remain silent.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    Heather entered the house and heard amotion in the kitchen. She entered the kitchen to check


    what was happening when she saw Hannah. Heather''s face darkened as she asked sternly, ¡°What do


    you think you''re doing?"


    Hannah was surprised when she heard her sister''s voice. Her hand that held a pot cover trembled. The


    steam from the pot scalded her as she yelped softly.


    "You''re so clumsy!" Heather said frustratedly, ¡°Come here!"


    "I-I''m sorry.¡± Hannah had been apologizing a lot recently. However, she was more obedient than before


    and hurriedly left the kitchen with a bowl of soup. It was still warm, covered with a cotton cloth to keep


    the heat inside. The aroma of the soup was appetizing.


    "What''s this?¡± Heather frowned and looked at it.


    "I made some soup for you," Hannah spoke softly, not daring to make eye contact with Heather. She


    gently pushed the bowl toward Heather, trying to make Heather happy.


    "Who permitted you to cook? You should stay in your room until I tell you toe out!" Heather said


    while undoing the top button on her blouse. She remembered something as she was about to sit and


    brought the weighing scale over. Then she looked at Hannah and ordered, "Come here and stand on


    it!"


    Even though she did not need Hannah to take her ce recently, they still needed to maintain a simr


    physical appearance.


    After all, it was in Heather''s nature to always be prepared for any circumstances.


    Hannah obediently approached Heather and wanted to step onto the scale when Heather stopped her.


    Hannah looked at her sister in confusion as Heather drew her lips into a thin line, saying, "Put down the


    bowl you''re holding!"


    ¡®She''s so stupid sometimes. Why do I always have to tell her how to do things?!¡¯


    Fortunately, Heather was in a good mood today, so she did not mind wasting time and was surprisingly


    patient with Hannah.


    "Oh! Sorry!" Hannah apologized again and ced the bowl on the table before stepping onto the scale.


    Heather''s frown deepened when she saw the numbers on the scale. "I told you to eat more, didn''t I?!


    How did you lose even more weight than before? I need you to maintain a simr appearance to me.


    You''ll increase your food intake from tomorrow onward during every meal.¡±


    Hannah wanted to tell her sister she could not eat that much food. However, she swallowed her words


    because she knew they would not change anything. Hannah never had the right to voice her


    disagreement, ever.


    The issue was not her food intake but because Heather often worked out. So, even though Heather


    was skinny, she was lean, and her muscle mass was heavier. On the other hand, Hannah did not work


    out, and her bodyposition differed from her sister''s. It was challenging for her to gain weight no


    matter how much she ate.


    Nheless, Heather did not care about these things and only wanted results.


    ¡°All right, that''s it. You can leave now." Heather waved dismissively, eager to look at the item she had


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    just received.


    However, Hannah stood still as she had something more to say.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you listening to what I said?"


    "N-No. It¡¯s just that..." Hannah hesitated for a while before mumbling, ¡®The soup..."

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    ¡°What''s this? I''m not eating that!" Heather rejected her offer, looking at it with disdain.


    The bowl was filled with white, creamy liquid and bits of chicken and vegetables that looked appetizing


    and smelled amazing. It did make Heather hungry, so she asked, "What soup is it?


    Hannah''s face immediately brightened, and she answered Heather''s question eagerly, ¡°It''s some


    chicken broth that¡¯s good for the body. I heard that you''ve injured yourself, and I hope this can help you


    recover."


    ¡°Good for me?" Heather eyed her suspiciously and took out her phone to search for information about


    it. "How did you know chicken soup is good for injuries or when someone''s sick?"


    "I saw it on TV,¡± Hannah replied immediately, ¡°I noticed that we have the ingredients needed to make it,


    and the kitchen was empty then, so I decided to make this for you. Don''t worry. I made sure no one


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    saw me.¡±


    Heather was not worried about Hannah being seen. She made sure that the people around her were


    those she brought from their ind, and they were loyal. Those employed after they came were not


    allowed into the main house.


    This was why the public did not know that there were two Ms. Riggs instead of one. It was because


    they had a good prevention method to keep the news hidden.


    ¡°Are you worried that it''s too hot? Then, let it cool for a while. I tasted it a while ago, and it was just


    right,¡± Hannah said nervously as she waited eagerly for Heather to try it.


    Heather took the bowl of soup and eyed it closely. She smirked and said,¡± I''m not worried that it''s hot,


    but rather that you''ve poisoned it!¡±


    "I wouldn''t dare do that!" Hannah was terrified as she knelt immediately and said, "I wouldn''t dare do


    this even if you gave me a million dors. B- Besides, I couldn''t even leave the house, so how would I


    be able to obtain the poison? No, wait, I''m saying that I won''t do it! You''re my twin sister. Without you,


    there wouldn''t even be me. How could I possibly poison you? I -l would never do that!"


    Hannah was scared to death as she kept shaking her head. Her eyes were brimming with tears, and


    she was shivering.


    Heather meant it as a joke, but seeing Hannah shivering in fear, Heather was annoyed. "Okay, okay, I


    was just joking. You don''t need to be so afraid. Honestly! After so many years of posing as me, you''re


    still not able to be more like me! Thank goodness mom and dad had me as well, or else the Riggs


    family would be destroyed If it was handed to you!"


    Hannah nodded her head in agreement. ''Yes, you''re the best the Riggs family has ever had! You''re our


    hope! Without you, I''m nothing as well, and our family wouldn''t have a future! This is exactly why you


    have to take good care of your health! I-I..." Hannah did not know what else to say, so she took the hot


    soup from Heather''s hand and drank it, saying, ¡°I''ll prove that I didn''t poison it!"


    "Hey, you...¡± Heather did not expect Hannah to do this. She did not have enough time to stop Hannah


    as she watched Hannah burn her mouth with the soup.


    "I''ve already told you that I was joking. You''re not only cowardly but foolish as well!" Heather removed


    the bowl of soup from Hannah''s hand.


    Hannah was still hesitating about whether to finish it or not.


    ¡®We have our private chef, so there isn''t a need for you to cook personally," Heather instructed. Even


    though she knew Hannah was good at it, there was no need for that.


    "I don''t have much to do at home, and it''d be my honor if I could help you out. Since I''m usually no help


    in other affairs, I would be happy if I could help take care of you. Please give me a chance to do this,


    and I''ll make sure that no one else sees me!"


    Hannah lowered her head earnestly.


    After finishing the bowl of soup, Heather could feel her body warming up. She wanted to return to her


    room immediately and did not want to waste her time with Hannah, so Heather waved her hand


    dismissively and said,¡± It''s up to you!"


    ¡®Thank you!" Hannah replied happily.


    ¡°All right, go back to your room. Don''te out before I tell you to!" Heather was unimpressed with


    how happy Hannah was just because of something like this. After giving her instructions to Hannah,


    Heather turned and went upstairs.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Heather went upstairs while Hannah took the empty bowl to the kitchen. She turned on the tap and


    cleaned the bowl with a cloth. She took her time cleaning it thoroughly.


    After she finished, she ced it back in the cab and took onest look at the kitchen before walking


    toward her small bedroom.


    Hannah''s bedroom in the basement was very dark and quiet, but she was used to this environment.


    She sat in a corner where a small amount of sunlight was avable. The sunlight shone on a small area


    close to her toes. She could feel the warmth of the sun if she just stretched her feet, but instead, she


    chose to sit with her knees bent and her toes curled together. She was so close to the sun yet did not


    dare reach out for it.


    Her arms were around her knees, hugging them as one of her hands yed with the distorted ring she


    had. Hannah had found her ring, even though it was not how it used to be.


    Nothing truly belonged to her in this world, not anything or anyone. She should not have hoped for it,


    and she should not have been greedy. Unfortunately, she was only human. How could a human not


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    have any desires or wants?


    Heather entered her room upstairs, closed her door, and drew the curtains shut. Then she took out a


    box from her pocket. She opened the box and revealed the book inside. She felt as though her heart


    were about to jump out of her chest because she was so excited and her heartbeat was so rapid.


    She wanted to open the book immediately, but as her fingertips touched the cover page, she was so


    nervous that she started shaking. She had wanted this for the longest time, and now it was in her


    hands. She could not describe the happiness that she was feeling.


    As she turned the pages and studied the words and pictures inside greedily, she could not help but feel


    impressed by them. They were all skills that she had never seen before. Still, Alexander told her such


    skillful fighting stances did not exist-what a hypocrite!


    Heather scoffed disdainfully as her hands continued practicing the stances in the book. She was eager


    to learn everything inside this top-secret kickboxing handbook. While she was practicing, her phone


    rang. She tried to ignore it as she was absorbed in her own world.


    However, whoever was calling was very stubborn. The phone kept ringing even after she had tried to


    ignore it. She finally had enough of the noise and walked over to say, "Hello!"


    "Heather, I''ve found it. I have what you need,¡± Ralph said smugly into the phone.


    When Heather recognized his voice, she recalled that she had forgotten the promise between them.


    She smirked and replied mockingly, "Really?"


    "Aren''t you happy?¡± He could tell that Heather did not sound as happy as he expected her to be. She


    had changed, and he was interested in why.


    Heather smiled and continued, ¡°Of course, I''m happy! So... when are you going to hand it over to me?"


    "Of course, I''ll give it to you, just not now. We haven''t exactly agreed on the issue we discussed before,


    so why don''t we meet and talk it through?"


    Since he had what she wanted, everything would work ording to his n. He would use this as


    leverage and increase his end of the bargain. Ralph did not n to just hand it over to Heather easily.


    He needed to make sure that she made him a good offer.


    "Fine, how do you propose we do this?" As Heather talked to Ralph over the phone, her gaze did not


    leave the book in her hands.


    Ralph spoke into the phone with confidence, "Why don''t we do it tonight, at 7 p.m.? Let''s meet at the


    hotel where we metst time. I have a suite there, so it would be safe for us to meet."


    He paused and continued quickly as he was worried that she might hesitate, "Since this book is critical,


    it would be dangerous if it fell into the wrong hands. Besides, we need a secure and quiet ce to


    discuss our ns in detail."

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    ¡°Sure,¡± Heather agreed readily. ''TH see youter." Then she hung up the phone without hesitation,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    making Ralph somewhat suspicious because she was too quick to decide.


    Ralph felt Heather should have been ecstatic and full of anticipation. Despite the fact that she agreed


    quickly, her reaction surprised him. It was nothing like what he had imagined at all.


    It weirded him out a little, but Heather was unlike any other woman when he thought about it. Hence,


    what he found strange about her might be what was usual in her daily life.


    With that thought in mind, he hummed a song and headed into the shower to prepare himself for the


    night. They would have a great talk tonight, and he would wee his brand new life!


    At six p.m., Ralph was about to leave for the hotel when Celine appeared. She could not help but


    notice he was in high spirits.


    ¡°Heading out for a wild night?"


    "Hey! What are you talking about? I''m going to discuss business and strike a huge deal.¡± Ralph clicked


    his tongue before exining in a delightful tone.


    "What kind of deal could you possibly strike? Do you even have the ability to do that now?" Celine


    looked him up and down.


    Ralph was not too important to her, but things might change. Her decisions would depend on which


    side someone was on, and Alexander was, at the very least, on the same side as she was.


    ¡°Mind your own business!" He did not want to continue the conversation. As for the secret handbook,


    he had told Margaret to keep it a secret from Celine, thinking it was best she knew nothing about it.


    Instead of his sister, he expected to be the one to lead the Russell family in the future.


    ¡°Oh, right. Are the test results out yet?"


    ¡®You want to know about it?" Celine mimicked his tone and asked in return. "Go to the hospital and


    check it out for yourself!"


    Finally, she went inside the house, leaving him there to watch her leave. He pursed his lips at sight.


    ¡®¡®You arrogant b*tch! You''ll beg me on your knees when I gain control over the Russell family. Just wait!¡¯


    Then he flipped his hair and left the house, confident of his appearance.


    On the other hand, Celine did not return to her room but headed to her mother''s instead. "Mom, I''m


    back."


    Margaret had just eaten her dinner and was feeling drowsy from it. When she heard Celine¡¯s voice, she


    forced herself to focus.


    "Yeah? You''re back. How''re the results?¡±


    "It''s out.¡± Celine had a strange expression on her face. She walked over to her mother''s side with a


    folder in her hand. "I think you should mentally prepare yourself before looking at it."


    "It''s been so many days since the incident happened. What makes you think I haven''t prepared myself


    for it? I''ve thought things through. If he isn''t rted to us by blood, we can''t let him, an outsider, take


    control of the family''s affairs, no matter how much your dad used to adore him.


    "The best we can do is give him some money so he can livefortably in the future, and that''s all we


    can do for him.¡±


    Margaret looked out the window. Although she did not like her grandson, she watched him grow. If


    Alexander were not rted to them biologically, all of Hugo¡¯s efforts in the past would be in vain.

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    Margaret opened the folder and removed the stack of papers, finding it slightly thicker than she had


    expected. Puzzled, she looked up at Celine, who exined hurriedly, "To ensure the results are


    urate, I did the test for everyone in our family.


    "There''s the test between you, Ralph, and myself with Alex, respectively. If the results are the same,


    that would be no problem, but if it isn''t, the oue wouldn''t be affected just because of one person."


    After pondering for a moment, Margaret found that Celine''s words made sense and nodded before


    picking up her presbyopic sses and browsing through the results.


    However, her expression gradually worsened while she looked at them. She would read a few pages


    and then flip to the earlier ones before flipping back to theter ones again. Suddenly, she raised her


    head to look at Celine in disbelief. "T-This..."


    "Mom, stay calm. I told you that you need to be mentally prepared," Celine said softly. Sne was


    shocked, too, when she first saw the results. That was why she told her mother to prepare herself


    mentally. Even so, it had a massive impact on her.


    "¡°B-But this is impossible!" Margaret suddenly became agitated. After all, feelings were not something a


    person could control easily.


    "I don''t believe this! Where did you do the test? We must do it again!¡±


    "Mom, this test is 99.99% urate. Calm down. I''m going to...Mom!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Margaret''s vision ckened before getting to her feet, and she passed out, causing Celine to panic


    instantly. "Somebody help!¡±


    Ralph was ted as he sat in the master suite, scrolling through the pictures on his phone. They were


    shots of a few pages from a book, and the pages were not continuous.


    He was not dumb. If he brought the secret handbook over, he knew he would not have the chance to


    negotiate with Heather.


    With herbat skills, she could snatch the item from him away quickly, and there would be nothing he


    could do about it.


    Since he was not as skilled as Alexander was inbat, he could only depend on his brain. He hid the


    item somewhere else to ensure nothing would go wrong, believing he had made the right decision.


    When Ralph heard the doorbell ring, he broke into a grin, which he did not try to hide as he got up to


    get the door. He even moved slowly on purpose and only walked toward the door after the doorbell


    rang three times.


    All the hardships and sufferings he faced in the past because of Heather would end right here. In the


    future, he could hold his head high, and he no longer had to give in to hermands. At least, that


    was what he thought.


    He opened the door, and as expected, Heather was standing there. She donned a suit and looked as


    severe as always.


    Sometimes, Ralph suspected she had a split personality. Otherwise, nothing could exin how she


    would sometimes look shy and gentle.


    He stared right at Heather while she only nced at him before stretching her hand toward Ralph.


    "Where''s the secret handbook?"


    This question brought Ralph back to his senses, and heughed. "Slow down! It''ll belong to you,


    eventually. What about youe in first? We can talk about it over a drink or two."


    "There''s no need for that. Haven''t we discussed it before? I get the book, and you get the shares,"


    Heather said coldly, "There''s nothing else for us to discuss."


    It seemed she was only here for the item. That was how Ralph thought she should behave, after all.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Ralph felt even more victorious the more Heather acted this way. With a smug smile, he turned and


    approached the bottle of red wine he had prepared earlier and slowly poured the liquid into two wine


    sses. He was not concerned about her words, as if everything was under his control.


    Heather noticed his actions and followed behind him but stopped after taking one step.


    With two wine sses, Ralph turned around and faced her. "We''re finally getting the things most


    important to us. Don''t you think it calls for a celebration? Let us toast to our sessful cooperation!"


    Heather only looked at him for a moment before taking the ss. After seeing Ralph gulp the drink, she


    put the ss closer to her lips and took a sip. Then she stretched her arm out again. ¡®The book.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Haha..." Ralph looked at her outreached hand. She had her palm facing up; her many fine lines and


    thin calluses differed from other girls with soft hands. With one look, one could tell those were traces


    from practicing kickboxing all year round.


    Smiling, Ralph stared at her palm when suddenly a strange thought shed across his mind. However,


    the feeling he got disappeared before he could figure out what it was.


    He took out his phone and showed her a few pictures he had taken. ¡®Take a look. Is that what you


    want?¡±


    With that, Heather narrowed her eyes to look at the pictures and the words on the screen carefully.


    Before she could look at them enough, he suddenly retracted his hand and smiled mysteriously. ¡°I''m


    not lying to you about it, am I?"


    "You''re not thinking you can finish this off by just showing me a few photos on your phone, are you?"


    Scoffing, she asked.


    ¡°Of course not! Trust me when I say that I have the item with me. I''m just showing you a sample of it


    now. You¡¯ve been in business for a few years, so I''m sure you understand that customers would first


    look at the samples before making orders, don¡¯t you?¡±


    "Stop beating around the bush. I can tell you want to add additional terms now, so just give me the


    specifics." Heather sat on the couch and raised her chin slightly. Although she was looking up at him,


    her demeanor was not any weaker than his.


    Ralph stood on his spot. He had to lower his gaze to look at her, but for some reason, it still made him


    feel inferior to her.


    As she had exposed his motives, he justughed boisterously. ¡°You''re indeed brilliant! If it weren''t for


    your nasty temper, I would want to marry you!"


    "Cut the cr*p!" she interrupted coldly and asked, "Name your price."


    "I want 50% of the Riggs Group''s shares that you own!¡± Ralph put his hand up, showing Heather his


    five fingers. "Besides that, I want to be a part of the board of directors."


    "You sure are an ambitious one!" She only mocked him, and toward his conditions, she still showed no


    eptance or objection to them.


    ¡°It''s not that I''m too ambitious. It''s just that the item you want is costly,¡± Ralph said smilingly, thinking he


    was reasonable with his request. He believed she should pay the right price if she were truly desperate


    for the item. 30% of the Riggs Group''s shares were attractive but not enough for him to control the


    absolute authority.


    However, things would be different if he had 50% of the shares because that would make him a


    significant shareholder. By then, even Heather would need to abide by his words. She could get the


    other shareholders¡¯ support, but they would only be on par with Ralph at most. He would still have


    absolute control over thepany.


    He could only go against Alexander if he had absolute control over the Riggs Group. That was his only


    way to reim what belonged to him and the Russell family.


    "Don''t be so stingy! I know that managing thepany has never been your top priority. Since that''s


    the case, why don''t I help you to do it? You can focus on practicing kickboxing too. We get what we


    want, so isn''t that the best choice?¡±

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    "The audacity you have to say that. Do you think you have the credibility a businessman should have


    when you add more terms on the spot like this?" Heather swirled the wine ss in her hand and looked


    at Ralph mockingly.


    She knew this man was unreliable from the start and that adding terms at thest minute was


    something he would pull off. It did not matter how many shares she offered him in the first ce


    because Ralph was a greedy man who would never be satisfied.


    ¡°Credibility?¡± Ralphughed as if he had heard a joke. ¡°Who even talks about that these days? Being


    credible won''t get me what I want. As you said, we''re people in business, and our self-interests are our


    utmost priority, no?


    "Look at us; we''re tied together because of our personal gains, right? Since it all boils down to our


    interests, we should try to maximize it, which is the gist of being in business!"


    That was Ralph''s business perspective, and he based his actions on that. Hence, he felt frustrated by


    the way Alexander managed thepany.


    ¡®Who even cares about credibility now? Alex would willingly give up on certain benefits for his so-called


    credibility. How could there be such an idi* t in this world? If he isn¡¯t in business to make money, he


    should just leave thepany!¡¯


    When Ralph was still working in thepany, he argued this matter with Alexander, opposed to


    Alexander''s decisions, but ultimately, there was nothing he could do. However, he could not understand


    why Alexander could always get lucky and make profits.


    That was why the directors never said anything because, to him, it did not matter who led thepany


    as long as they could make money.


    Later, Alexander slowly reduced Ralph''s authority and finally kicked him out of thepany. This


    thought would always rile Ralph up, but since he could decide for himself now, he would do things his


    way.


    Heather raised her brow, choosing not to express her opinion on the matter but asking a question in


    return instead. "Still, do you think I''ll agree to your terms?"


    Ralph was confident.


    "You will!"


    Then he continued, "Don''t you want the secret handbook anymore? Think of the level Alex is on now.


    He could reach that state even though he started learningte. Your talent and capabilities will make


    you invincible after learning everything from the book!


    "By then, your family will be the best kickboxing family worldwide. You might not even have the time to


    manage Riggs Group then, so why don''t you let me help you with it while you focus on your passion?


    Don''t you trust me more than the others?"


    Ralph felt that his words were reasonable and would convince Heather. Since he understood the


    book''s meaning to Heather, he dared to negotiate his terms with her.


    "That makes sense." Heather nodded, appearing to be in thought. She looked at him and saw that he


    could not conceal the joy on his face. He even smiled.


    However, her expression turned cold abruptly. "I changed my mind. I don¡¯t want it anymore."


    With that, she heavily put the wine ss on the table and got up to leave. Ralph was stunned by this


    sudden change of hers. It was something he had never expected to happen.


    When he returned to his senses, she was already at the door, making him chase after her. "Wait!


    Wait...¡±


    He grabbed her wrist, but Heather shook his hand off, and he dared not touch her anymore. Astonished


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    and angered, he questioned, ¡®What''s the meaning of this? What do you mean by you don¡¯t want it


    anymore? Didn''t you always want to have the handbook? Are you toying with me right now?¡±


    "You''re the one toying with me!" Heather sneered. "You''re the one who added terms at thest minute.


    You were greedy and wanted more than what I offered. How am I the one toying with you?"

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    "I..." Ralph was tongue-tied and thought to himself. ¡®Could it be that she changed her mind because


    she wasn''t satisfied with my terms? That can''t be it. She¡¯s been looking for the handbook for so many


    years. How could she just change her mind about something she wanted so badly?¡¯


    He probed. ¡®Then... what do you mean to say?"


    "I mean that I don''t want it anymore! I don''t want the book anymore!" Heather was determined. It


    looked like there was no room for negotiations.


    "Cut the cr*p. I know you still want the handbook. You want to discuss the terms of our deal again, don''t


    you? Fine, let''s talk it out then. Since it''s business, we can always negotiate ande to a conclusion


    that we''re both happy with. You don''t need to reject me directly just because you couldn''t ept what I


    requested. There''s no need to get so worked up over this."


    When it came to Heather, Ralph did not dare to use brute force on her as he was no match for her.


    However, he was puzzled by her attitude.


    While he was pestering her, she turned her head to look at him. He could not tell what she was thinking


    from her deep, dark gaze.


    "Well then... I don''t want 50% of the shares anymore. What about 45?¡± Ralph probed. Seeing that she


    was not going to say anything and was just staring right at him, he shuddered, and the room sunk into


    silence for a moment before he asked again,


    "40%?"


    Heather still said nothing, as if there was no turning back on the matter.


    ¡°Look at this! This is the secret handbook you''ve been dreaming of getting your hands on!" He took out


    his phone and waved it in front of her, flipping through the pictures as he continued, ¡°I took a lot of risks


    just to get it.


    Don''t you remember how much trouble you went through just to find the book? You couldn''t even find


    it, but it''s with me right now. Do you not want it anymore? Are you sure? It''s going to be toote if you


    regret it. I might not agree to make a deal with you by then, regardless of what you offer me!¡±


    "Keep it for yourself, then." Smirking, Heather said coldly.


    That left Ralph dumbfounded. Seeing that she had already opened the door, he pressed his hand on


    the doorknob to stop her from taking another step forward.


    At the same time, he said through gritted teeth, "Fine! We''ll go with what was discussed before this.


    30%, and I won''t ask for more! Are you happy now? Let''s sign the agreement now. The shares go to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    me, and the book will be yours. How''s that?¡±


    The way he spoke sounded like he had topromise and suffer a significant loss from the deal.


    However, the strange thing was that Heather was still not taking the deal. She just kept staring at him


    coldly like he was a clown.


    Ralph''s mind turned nk before it became messy with overflowing thoughts. Heather''s reaction


    disrupted all his ns, and it shattered the confidence he had earlier on wholly.


    At this moment, she looked like she did not want the book. That should not be the case, though!


    "Just be direct with me and tell me exactly what you want! If you don''t want this handbook, I''ll return it


    to Alex immediately! No, I''ll put it on auction for the kickboxers. I''m confident that someone else will


    offer better terms than you!" Ralph threatened after giving it some thought.


    He did not expect that to make Heather chuckle. "Sure, go ahead! I''d like to see what you can get from


    selling a fake secret kickboxing handbook!"


    Those words erupted in Ralph''s head like a thunderstorm. His mind exploded as he shrieked in


    disbelief, ¡®What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    However, Heather just gave him a contemptuous look with a mocking smile hanging from her lips.


    Although she said nothing, it was a significant blow to Ralph. Disbelief washed over him.


    At this moment, he was more astonished than he was afraid of her. He grabbed her shoulders, holding


    them tightly. "Don''t go! Exin what you said earlier! What do you mean by it''s fake?¡±


    No one dared to do such a thing to Heather before this. She was taken aback for a moment before her


    expression turned dark, and she asked coldly. "What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Exin it to me! What did you say was fake? You''ve never seen the authentic handbook, so how could


    you say that the one I have is fake? You must be purposely deceiving me so you can snatch the book


    away from me! You don''t want to spend any money to get it, do you?


    ¡°Pfft! Look at you calling me greedy when you''re the genuinely greedy one! Heather Riggs, I had no


    idea you were so cunning when you appear to care about nothing in this world. A deal? You''re just lying


    to me!


    "You''ve never thought about giving me any reward in return for the secret handbook. You just said all


    those things so I could get this handbook for you, right?"


    This thought formed in Ralph''s mind quickly, and he believed that his assumptions were correct.


    Otherwise, he could not understand why Heather would say that his secret handbook was fake when


    she had never seen it before.


    Moreover, she had never gotten the book, so she would not know the contents. How could she be so


    sure that his handbook was fake? He was confident that she was just lying to him!


    With that thought in mind, he became less agitated and calmed down gradually, loosening his grip on


    Heather''s shoulders as well.


    "Pfft. You''re too naive! Do you think you can trick me with that?¡±


    Heather shrugged, finding it hrious that he could confidently say those words as if he were right.


    "Whatever floats your boat!"


    Then she shook his hands off of her forcefully.


    How could Ralph give up now? He stretched his hands forward, wanting to stop her again, but her cold


    voice sounded. "I''m warning you for thest time. Don''t touch me!¡±


    "Okay fine, but exin things to me first!" He pressed his back against the door instead to stop her


    from leaving.


    He could not let her leave at this time when he had not gotten the exnation he wanted.


    Seeing him being so stubborn made her take a step back. Suddenly, sheughed.


    "You''re right. I lied to you!"


    Before he could smile in relief, she continued, "However, the secret handbook you have is truly the fake


    one. As for the real one, it¡¯s with me!"


    She grasped onto nothing in the air, but her eyes showed how happy she was to have the secret


    handbook in her possession.


    This revtion was another massive blow to Ralph.


    "It''s with you?¡± His voice raised in pitch suddenly, even slightly shrill to the ears. That was because her


    words were too ridiculous.


    "You don''t believe me, do you?¡± Heather had enough of ying around with him and wanted to leave.


    She let out a breath and leaned on the wall, her arms crossed in front of her chest as she looked at him


    leisurely.


    ¡°Fine. I can tell you what this is all about. I''ve never wanted to cooperate with you, and I would never


    give you the shares of Riggs Group nor hand over my family''s business to an outsider!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''ll never give away what belongs to my family to someone else regardless of my intention in managing


    the business. If thepany were to crumble under my management, that would be my family''s


    problem. It has absolutely nothing to do with you."


    "You!" Ralph was riled up.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    Ralph just managed to utter a word before Heather continued, "Still, you''re notpletely useless.


    Your strategy worked well.


    It''s difficult to even for me to get both of them out of the house at the same time, stop all the servants


    from entering the hall, and destroy the surveince cameras. You helped me a lot, and for this, I can


    offer you a reward.¡±


    Then she borated on the secret handbook, "As for the secret handbook, the one you have is fake.


    The real one is with me. Hence, I don¡¯t need to give you anything in return for the handbook because


    you failed to meet our negotiated terms. This can''t be considered a lie."


    That was Heather''s initial n. She had never hoped for Ralph to help her get what she wanted.


    However, his identity as a Russell could help her immensely. On top of that, he had Margaret helping


    him.


    That weakened the defense of the Russells toward the outsiders, and Heather did not have to deal with


    the couple, Alexander and Lily, head-on. With that, retrieving the secret handbook was a piece of cake


    for her, as no one was around.


    Before Ralph rummaged through the cabs, she had already checked them out and even


    familiarized herself with the house''syout during her" night visit.¡± Hence, when Ralph went to the


    master bedroom, she headed for the study and stole the true secret handbook.


    She thought about it for a long time and concluded that Alexander was too full of himself. He felt he


    could leave the secret handbook on the shelf without attracting any attention just because of the tight


    defense at his residence and the trap he set up in his bedroom as a distraction.


    Plus, she was already skeptical when he mentioned something about the Bible the other time because


    what was a businessman like him doing with such a book? Sure enough, she managed to find the


    secret handbook among the row of Bibles on his shelf.


    When she left, Ralph was still stuck in the trap in the master bedroom like a fool. She had gotten Ralph


    to draw all the attention away, so even if Alexander were to return home early, Ralph would be the


    person he focused on while she could retreat without a trace.


    That was her n, which could kill two birds with one stone, and it went even smoother than she had


    imagined. She finally had the secret handbook.


    On the other hand, Ralph was so bewildered that he could say nothing for some time. After a while, he


    finally murmured, "No¡­ You''re lying to me! You must be lying to me!¡±


    "Like I said, whatever floats your boat. If you believe you have the genuine one, keep it. Who knows?


    Some dumb¡¯ss might buy it from you at a high price. Or... you could put it back before Alexander


    realizes his book has gone missing. Otherwise, you''ll be in big trouble when he finds out. Tsk tsk


    She shook her head, smiling in a gloating manner at his misfortune. Then she put one hand on his


    shoulder to push him away. However, Ralph reacted and pressed his hand on her wrist. "You''ve never


    seen the handbook¡¯s contents, so how are you so certain that I have the fake one while you have the


    real one? Yours might be the fake one, and mine the real one for all you know!"


    He''d gone to all that trouble to get through the infrared scanners, hid from weapons, and crack the


    passcode, only to have her tell him that the item he had gotten was a fake. He would never believe


    that!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Heather just sneered. "Although I¡¯ve never seen the real book before, I''ve learned kickboxing since I


    was young. You might not understand the things in the book, but I do. From the pictures I saw on your


    phone, those are just basic kickboxing moves. It¡¯s something you can even find on the Inte, idi*t!"


    She could not help but call him out for his foolishness.

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Heather managed to shove Ralph away with just a little force. At this moment, he was in a trance,


    unable to stand still, and fell straight to the ground. Subconsciously, he used his elbow to support


    himself but heard a clicking sound.


    ¡®Ouch! That f*cking hurts!¡¯


    The pain made him return to his senses while Heather''s words were still ringing in his ears. However,


    he believed none of the things she said. Why should he? What if she was lying? What if she was trying


    to deceive him?


    He could not be bothered by the pain in his arms and rushed to hisputer to look up information


    about kickboxing, such as relevant practice guides. As Heather said, there were many pictures and


    moves simr to the ones in the secret handbook he had.


    Since he did not practice kickboxing, he thought the kickboxing moves were simr. That could not


    prove the book he had was fake, either.


    Ralph contacted someone as he gnashed his teeth. There were dark websites that hid much


    information unknown to most people. With enough money, one could get any information one wanted.


    It did not have information about everything, but it could help some people solve their problems. Only a


    few knew about the existence of a specific dark web in the kickboxing world.


    Some people sold secret kickboxing handbooks, family heirlooms, and whatnot on the dark web. As


    kickboxing had a long history, there were already people who would sell such information many


    centuries ago.


    It was just that people moved everything to the digital world with the advancement of technology.


    A few kickboxing families declined in ability gradually as they had no sessors to lead the family. As


    the secret handbooks meant nothing to them because their descendants had no talent in kickboxing, it


    would be useless for them to keep the books.


    Hence, they felt it was better to sell those secret handbooks on the dark web. When someone


    interested in the books purchased them, it could help the families to make some extra cash to sustain


    their living.


    After contacting the person, Ralph sent the pictures over quickly. He had only sent a few pages and


    covered up the essential sections. After all, he had to treat the book like a treasure because it might be


    real.


    The other person found it difficult to put the item on sale. He asked Ralph about the name of the secret


    handbook, where it originated from, which family created the moves, and its price. Those simple


    questions baffled Ralph.


    He could not tell the other person he had stolen the book, could he? Plus, the Russell family was not a


    kickboxing family, so he could not say it originated from his family. As for the price, he did not know


    how much it should cost.


    It was easy for him when he negotiated with Heather because he would get shares in return. When it


    came to money only, he indeed had no idea. Most importantly, he was not going to sell the secret


    handbook. He just wanted to know if this book was authentic.


    "Mr. Russell?" The other person asked, thinking his signal got cut off as he had not heard Ralph speak


    for some time.


    ¡®Why do you have so many questions?¡± Ralph asked impatiently. ¡®Why do you need to know which


    family created the handbook?


    Is it necessary to ask so many detailed questions? Do you think it makes a family proud to sell their


    treasure?


    ¡°Just write... it came from the streets. As for the name, put it as ¡®The Best Kickboxing Moves.¡¯ For the


    price, the higher, the better. You can work around this."


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The other person coughed as Ralph astounded him.


    "Mr. Russell, are you sure your book is called ¡®The Best Kickboxing Moves¡¯?"


    ¡®Is he kidding me? Others would specify the names of the moves, but why is Mr. Russell naming it "The


    Best Kickboxing Moves¡¯?


    He might as well name it ¡®The No. 1 Kickboxer Secrets.¡¯ People would know that he is boasting for


    sure!¡¯


    Ralph did not take it seriously. "It¡¯s clear and direct. How great is that?


    Also, it''s about the best kickboxing moves out there, so why would I need a fancy name for it? The


    most important thing is for other people to understand the book''s essence! Why do you care so much?


    Have you put it on sale yet?¡±


    "Yes, sir." The other person would just listen to whatever his boss said. However, he was worried they


    would be aughingstock by putting such a thing on sale on the dark web.


    Hence, he could not help but ask again, "Mr. Russell, where did you get this thing? Who asked you to


    sell it?"


    "Mind your own business! Has anyone shown their interest yet?¡± Ralph asked impatiently.


    ¡®We just put it up. It''s going to take some time."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After all, people would typically ask a few questions before buying an item.

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    ¡°Okay. Let me know when you have updates about it. That¡¯s it for now!" Ralph hung up the call and


    finally realized his elbows were hurting. He probably fell too hard earlier and failed to notice it because


    his thoughts distracted him.


    His joint was aching, and he touched it carefully with the other hand. It seemed swollen, and he


    wondered if it was dislocated.


    ¡®What a sad day! I thought we could at least seal the deal today, even if we didn''t set it in stone yet.


    Then I would just need to wait for the transaction to happen and get what I wanted. I never expected


    that woman to be so cunning.


    ¡®She took advantage of me to distract them while she sneaked into the house. Those were just her


    words, so I can''t trust what she said entirely.¡¯


    He looked down at the pictures on his phone screen. Initially, they were treasures to him, but it now felt


    like a hot potato. It could not bring him anything in return, and he had to be careful of Alexander.


    Indeed, Heather had tricked him terribly this time around.


    Alexander stood at the door to his and Lily''s bedroom at home. Everything looked like they were in the


    correct spot, but when he looked closer, he saw a few arrows nailed to the wall on one side while the


    carpet on the floor was in a slightly different position.


    He stretched out his hand, feeling for a button by the side of the bed and pushing it lightly. With that, a


    light thud sounded in the room. The room appeared untouched, but it seemed to have lost a certain


    kind of atmosphere, giving it a morefortable ambiance.


    Lily strode to the safe at the corner of the room and twisted something.


    Then there was a click, indicating that she had opened the safe, but it was empty. It did not surprise her


    as she looked back at


    Alexander, her brow slightly raised. "You were right!"


    After ttening out the wrinkle on the carpet, Alexander walked over to the bed and sat down as he


    patted the spot next to him, motioning for Lily toe over.


    When she sat beside him, he put his arm around her shoulder and said unhurriedly, "He''ll only leave


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    after getting what he wants. After all, he had gone through so much trouble and even asked for


    grandma¡¯s help to do this."


    "You''re certain he worked with Heather to do this?¡± Lily turned to look at Alexander. When he set up


    this trap, Lily found it strange and wondered how he was so sure that Ralph woulde over.


    Nheless, Alexander was right.


    Margaret came alone when she visited, so Lily thought they had guessed it wrong. She thought Ralph


    would not strike by himself but asked Margaret toe over to ask for the secret handbook instead.


    However, she realized Margaret was only there to divert their attention when she insisted they go


    shopping with her and buy all sorts of things. It seemed that Ralph was only going to make a move


    after they left.


    If they had agreed to Margaret''s request too quickly, that would arouse Ralph''s suspicions. Hence, they


    made it seem like they were unwilling to leave the house after Margaret persuaded them a few times.


    As expected, Ralph came to the house not long after they left.

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    The events that followed suit were within their ns.


    "Where did you get the ''secret handbook¡¯ from?¡± Lily had never browsed its contents. However, she


    knew the book in the safe was fake.


    ¡°There are tons of such things on the Inte. I just found one that was less popr and did something


    with its appearance, so it looks old. It was a piece of cake," Alexander exined simply.


    He just put the handbook directly into the safe, but without any poison on its surface. That was a gift for


    Ralph anyway, so they did not need toplicate the situation.


    "Why did you use that then?¡± Lily pursed her lips and gestured toward the arrow on the wall. Smirking,


    she asked, "Aren''t you worried your uncle might die here if anything were to go wrong?¡±


    She would faint if the scene that greeted her when she opened the door to their room were Ralph lying


    in a pool of his own blood.


    In response to that, Alexander smiled and walked over the wall. With his thumb and index finger around


    one of the arrows, he plucked it from the wall. It looked easy for him to do that. When he returned to


    Lily''s side and showed her the arrow, she realized there was no arrowhead.


    The arrow he used had a maic point. The mas should be stronger than the average one, so


    Alexander looked like he had to put in some effort to pluck it earlier.


    "Hey, if this were to shoot your uncle, wouldn''t it expose your n?¡± Lily yed with the arrow, finding it


    quite interesting as it looked realistic. If Alexander did not show her that the arrows did not have


    arrowheads, she would not have realized it.


    Alexander shook his head. "My uncle is always suspicious and thinks he''s the smartest person in the


    room. If the traps were too simple, Ralph would be suspicious. If they were too tough, he wouldn''t be


    able to break through it with his ¡®intelligence.¡¯


    ¡°Back in the office, I allowed him to see the safe¡¯s passcode on purpose. I wanted to prevent him from


    stealing thepany''s confidential information, but I didn¡¯t think it would be useful in this case.¡±


    Lily did not expect him to prepare for this since long ago. Ralph could never be a match for Alexander,


    making Lily wonder. "If he didn''t remember the passcode or didn¡¯t see it clearly at the office back then,


    he wouldn''t be able to open this safe. Wouldn''t that put all your effort in vain?"


    "If that were the case, he would return until he got what he wanted." Alexander paused for a moment


    before continuing, "Still, my target was never him. It¡¯s okay as long as Heather got the thing.¡±


    That was right. Heather was the most important person here.


    Lily''s smile disappeared. She would always get goosebumps whenever she thought about Heather. It


    was something that had never happened to her before.


    It was her first time seeing someone so obsessed, to the level of madness, over kickboxing. Although


    Lily was obsessed with fragrances, she would never hurt anyone or do anything harmful just to get an


    ingredient.


    ¡°Aren''t you worried she might discover the handbook she has is also fake?" Lily asked.


    "No." Alexander shook his head confidently. "She has never seen the real one before, so how would


    she be able to differentiate between the real and the fake one?¡±


    He prepared two copies of the fake secret handbook. He made one copy for Ralph, which looked more


    like a fake while keeping another copy in his study, which looked as authentic as possible. He knew


    Heather was the kind of person who woulde to take the handbook by herself.


    "There isn''t any secret handbook in the first ce. I told them that, but they didn''t believe my words


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    and insisted that such a thing exists ording to legend. Since that''s the case, I created one and made


    their wishese true.¡±


    Frowning, Lily thought before asking, "Then the moves in the book..."


    "It''s just the modification of some things I learned back then. I added a few lessons learned there, so if


    Heather could understand them, it would help enhance her ability. If she doesn''t, it will only hurt herself


    if she insists on practicing the moves in the book."


    Alexander did not want to harm anyone, but if Heather did not get the so- called "secret handbook," this


    matter would never end.


    The moves in the book were contrary to the ones she practiced, so it would not cause her too much


    harm if she realized something was wrong along the way.


    However, it would only hurt her to the point where she would no longer be able to practice kickboxing if


    she insisted on learning.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    By then, she would not pose much of a threat to them anymore.


    "I hope she will know when to stop,¡± Lily sighed, leaning back as she prepared to lie down.


    "Wait!" Alexander stopped her and pointed to the spot behind her. "We''ll get someone to clean the


    room up. Let''s sleep in another room tonight."


    Lily looked around and noticed that the room was indeed a mess. Hence, she nodded and followed him


    out of the room.


    When Heather woke up in the morning, she could smell a special, tangy aroma, which made her a little


    hungry. After washing up, she went downstairs and saw a bowl of soup, a few side dishes, and some


    staple foods on the table.


    ¡°Breakfast looks good today,¡± she praised, then sat down to eat.


    The maid stood next to her, appearing hesitant to speak. When Heather noticed that she asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Ms. Riggs, it seems that a thief has broken into the house." The maid hesitated for a moment longer


    but decided to report it to Heather as it was a serious matter.


    Heather''s hand holding onto her spoon froze mid-air for a moment before she turned to look at the


    maid. She ate slowly and had a rough idea of what had happened. "Oh? Is anything missing?¡±


    "No, nothing is missing. What happened was that there were many dishes in the kitchen sometimes,


    but the chef said he did not cook them. Initially, I thought the chef made a mistake, but something


    seems strange these days."


    After a while, the maid asked, "Ms. Riggs, should we check on it? Oh right, I¡¯ve checked the dishes.


    They''re not poisoned.¡±


    Heather nodded and said, "Yeah. Tell the chef he¡¯s fired."


    "Ms. Riggs?" The maid was shocked. ¡°Did he do something wrong? Although the chef did not look after


    the ingredients well, we should be concerned about who sneaked into the kitchen. I..."


    "I Know who it is." Heather took a sip of the soup and put the bowl down before she continued, "Since


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    she likes to cook so much, she can be the chef from today onward."


    When Heather said that, she looked in the direction of the basement. The maid came to realize


    something. "You mean to say..."


    ¡°Guard this house with a tighter defense in the future. No outsiders are allowed toe in without my


    permission. Also, get those gardeners and other workers to stay away from this house," she said.


    "Yes, Ms. Riggs. Other than the bodyguards, we stop unauthorized personnel froming close to the


    house.¡± Since the maid came from the ind together with Heather, she understood this rule well.


    However, Heather reprimanded, ¡°No! No one is allowed toe close, including the bodyguards! I


    repeat, no one is allowed toe close!"

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    "But..." The maid wanted to say something else, but Heather interjected.¡± What? Do I look like I need


    someone to protect me?¡±


    That managed to shut the maid up. ''That''s right. Ms. Riggs is skilled in kickboxing, so she doesn''t need


    anyone to protect her.''


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When Heather ascended the stairs, she thought of something and stopped in her tracks to say, "By the


    way, get the people who came here with me from the ind to pack their things up and be on standby


    for my orders at all times."


    "Ms. Riggs, are we going back soon?¡± After asking that, the maid regretted it immediately because she


    realized that she had crossed a line with Heather''s gaze.


    I¡¯m just a maid, and that¡¯s something I don''t have a right to ask.¡¯


    The maid left, and when Heather noticed she was now out of sight, she called, "Chump!"


    Chump appeared out of nowhere. "Ms. Riggs."


    "l¡¯m going to practice kickboxing in the next two days. Stay by my side at all times,¡± she ordered in a


    low voice.


    When Heather practiced kickboxing, she allowed no one to get near her. Only Chump could make her


    feel at ease.


    "Got it, Ms. Riggs,¡± Chump answered.


    What she was most satisfied with Chump was that he never asked questions. He understood that being


    loyal to Heather was all she needed. She would study the moves in the secret handbook in the next


    few days. As for mastering it, she could only do that after going back there. She realized she could no


    longer stay because it would cause trouble for her if Alexander knocked on her door now that she had


    the secret handbook with her.


    Moreover, she was going to study all the moves to see for herself if they were as powerful as she


    imagined.


    Ralph stayed in the suite the entire day without going anywhere.


    His elbow was hurting so much that it was killing him, but he could not be bothered to visit the hospital


    to get it checked. He had been waiting for news from his subordinate.


    ¡®I don''t understand. If this secret handbook is fake, does that mean Alex knew I would steal it? Unless


    he makes a fake copy to confuse other people? Did I fall into his trap because I was unlucky and


    thought I took a great risk just to retrieve the handbook?¡¯


    Heather¡¯s words and the memory of him going to Alexander''s house the other day were reying in his


    head like a broken tape on repeat. It was giving him a splitting headache.


    After taking a nap, he woke up to his phone vibrating fervently. He wondered how long it had been


    ringing.


    ¡°Hello?¡± The number on the screen woke him up right away, and he picked up the call excitedly.


    "Mr. Russell, about that..." The other party was hesitant to speak.


    "What about it? Has anyone bid on it? Don''t tell me there aren''t any! If that''s the case, you better keep


    waiting until there''s a potential buyer! Why are you calling me?¡± As Ralph was frustrated from waiting,


    he spoke in a harsher tone than usual.


    He ruffled through his hair, got up to his feet, and then walked over to pull the curtains open. The sky


    was foggy, and the sun had yet to rise. ''What time is it?*


    "That''s not the case," the other party replied quickly, "Mr. Russell, I took screenshots of their


    He had no idea how to tell Ralph about it. Hence, he thought it best for Ralph to see it himself.


    "What?" Before Ralph could get an exnation, his phone buzzed. It seemed that he had received the


    pictures.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    "You should see this,¡± he said and immediately hung up in fear of being yelled at.


    Ralph frowned and opened the attached photos. He noticed that this was taken in what seemed like an


    underground auction house. No price was stated, but there were a fewments under the item.


    "What is this? They''re starting to sell anything here. Is this Amazon now?"mented username


    ¡®ck spade 5.¡¯


    "So silly! Whose kid took some book and started selling it here?" replied '' Red heart 7.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®This website is getting worse. I suggest we kick this person out and delete his ID." wrote ¡®Square 9"


    Thement section was filled with differentments that all meant the same thing. They were all


    making fun of the book and saying that anyone could get it for a few dors on Amazon, yet someone


    had the guts to put it up for auction. Ralph was growing more and more enraged as he read the


    Heather was right-this was a fake! It was not some secret kickboxing handbook at all. He was being


    made fun of because he had tagged the book as some secret technique handbook and put it up for


    auction. Thank goodness no one knew that he owned this ID, or he would end up aughingstock.


    "Mr. Russell!¡± Ralph answered his phone, and the person on the other side questioned cautiously, "So,


    you were only joking, right?"


    It had already been hours since they released the book for auction, and not a single person had bid on


    it. The price he had asked for also seemed like a huge joke.


    "Of course, I was joking. Do you think I don''t know that it''s a fake? I¡¯m just trying to test if this


    underground website is secure. It looks like the users are just some lowlifes, such a stupid website!" He


    acted as if he were mocking the website, saying, ¡®Take it down now. It''s some!"


    Ralph¡¯s subordinate sighed in relief and took the item down immediately. Then he said, "Mr. Russell, it''s


    best if you don''t joke like this anymore.


    There are some genuine kickboxers on this web if we identally make them unhappy...¡±


    ¡°Enough talking! You think I''ll be afraid of some muscles?" Ralph yelled into the phone, "Fine! I know


    what to do!"


    He hung up the phone and threw his phone onto the bed. However, he identally pulled a muscle


    doing this.


    "Ouch!" He drew in a sharp breath. His arm hurt, and he was angry!


    After all the nning, everything he had done was in vain. He had even begged his mother to help him.


    If she knew about his failure and that Heather had used him instead of wanting to be married into the


    Russell family, he would be unable to obtain resources from the Riggs family, either


    He had suffered double losses!


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt. This was all Heather''s fault. If it were not for her using


    him and setting up a trap for him to fall into, he would not have gone to steal that stupid book.


    Now, Ralph was sure that Alexander knew it was him who stole the book, and it would only turn ugly if


    Alexander were to confront him.


    He was in a tough position. Alexander had not confronted him yet, and on Heather¡¯s end, they were


    already enemies now. Ralph had lost everything, and most importantly, he might even lose his mother''s


    trust and support.


    If that happened, he would be left with nothing and no one would be willing to help him anymore.


    After thinking for a while, even though he was furious at Heather''s betrayal, there was nothing he could


    do about it. He could not win a fight against her. If she already had the secret handbook, she would be


    more dangerous.


    On the other hand, Ralph still had a trump card up his sleeve. Maybe he could still win against


    Alexander! With that thought in mind, he looked out his window with an unreadable expression while


    holding onto his injured arm.


    He could see the first break of dawn, and the night sky was about to brighten up.

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Margaret had a habit of getting up early in the morning. However, she had not slept well the night


    before. Thoughts flooded her mind, and she could only fall asleep at the break of dawn.


    Unfortunately, a phone call roused her from her sleep. Margaret felt like her head was about to explode


    from the noise.


    "Hello?" she mumbled as she weakly answered the call.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ralph was so restless that he could not tell something was wrong with his mother, "Mom, you''re


    already awake, right?"


    Margaret was usually up by this time as she was a light sleeper due to her age, so it was natural for


    Ralph to assume she was awake.


    "No, not really. Why?¡± Margaret sat up from bed. Her eyes were still closed as she asked softly.


    "Nothing much. I wanted to ask about the results of the DNA test. Is it out yet?"


    If the report had been out, Margaret would have read it. He did not want to ask his sister, so he could


    only approach his mother.


    Margaret''s eyes immediately flew open when she heard Ralph mention the report. Her eyes were clear


    as she turned to the report sitting on her table. " Yeah, what about it?¡± She did not give him a clear


    answer.


    "So, it''s out then? What are the results? Alexander is not biologically rted to us, right?¡± He asked in


    haste, as h desperately wanted the answer.


    Margaret had a pained expression on her face as she did not admit nor deny his usations. Instead,


    she just huffed in response.


    Ralph, who did not get a clear answer from his mother, was confused, so he asked again, "Mom, are


    you okay? Are you still sleepy? What are the results? Is Alex part of our family?¡±


    Margaret coughed into the phone softly and said, "It was alreadyte when I got the results yesterday. I


    fell asleep even before I could look at it. Let me check and get back to you.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s not important!" Ralph suddenly proimed upon hearing that Margaret had not seen it. "Mom, I


    have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    "What is it?¡± Margaret frowned. "Don''t tell me you want me to distract Alex and Lily again. I''ve already


    told you I won''t do that anymore. I''ve already helped you once, so don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Then she paused and continued questioning him, "Wait, didn''t you say you were sessful thest


    time? What happened to Heather? Did she not keep her end of the bargain?"


    Margaret knew something was wrong. If Ralph had been sessful, he would have some of the Riggs


    shares in hand, so why was he doing this?


    "No, of course not. Why wouldn''t Heather keep her end of the bargain? She was the one who wanted


    the handbook so badly."


    Ralph dared not tell his mother that Heather had tricked him. He was worried Margaret would lose faith


    in him. As for Heather, there was nothing more he could benefit from her.


    He needed to get rid of Alexander. If he were the head of the Russell family, he would not have to fear


    Heather nor need herpany''s shares anymore.


    "Isn''t that enough? What else do you want?¡± Margaret sighed as she sat up and massaged her


    temples.


    "Mom, you know I''ve always wanted to be the head of the family, not just hold some Riggs family


    shares! This position was supposed to be mine! If my brothers were still around, I wouldn''t have put up


    a fight if Dad had given them the position.


    "However, I''m still young, so why is my nephew the one inheriting the family head position? Do you


    think I enjoy being a useless uncle with nothing to do in thepany because I didn¡¯t get an official


    position? How do you think that makes me feel?" Ralph protested.


    As Margaret listened to hisints, she could not help but feel slightly ufortable. She had


    given Ralph too much love and was overprotective of him. She had used him as an outlet to channel all


    her grief wnen her sons passed away.


    As a result, she favored him too much as she wanted him to grow up healthy and safe. So, when her


    husband named Alexander his sessor, she was furious.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Ralph was angry, and so was Margaret. She wanted to help her son get what he deserved. She


    admitted that her favoritism blinded her. However, was it unusual for people to have preferences? It


    was natural that she had favored her son over her grandson.


    Alexander was the child of a daughter-inw whom Margaret did not like. Furthermore, Margaret and


    Alexander had never had a close rtionship, so she did not like him. Unfortunately, God had decided


    to y a huge joke on her.


    She interrupted Ralph¡¯sints and asked, "Fine, what do you want me to do?¡¯


    "Mom, I need you to do one thing for me-just one. You must promise me you''ll do it,¡± Ralph pleaded.


    Hearing his serious tone, Margaret collected herself and listened to him attentively. ¡®Tell me what it is.¡±


    "Don''t look at the results. If you''ve already seen it, just ignore it. Please remember that Alex isn¡¯t part of


    the family, no matter the results,¡± Ralph insisted.


    Margaret immediately threw her nket off and sat on the edge of the bed. "What do you mean?¡±


    "Isn''t it obvious, Mom? I''m asking you to acknowledge that he isn''t the biological descendant of the


    Russells," Ralph insisted again, ¡°Also, don''t let Sister know about this. I don''t want her running her


    mouth."


    "H-How could you do such a thing? You''re nning to back him into a corner?" Margaret had never


    expected Ralph to do such a thing. She clutched her chest with one of her hands to calm herself.


    She knew Ralph would n to call for a family meeting and announce this to everyone. If she allowed


    this to happen, it would remove Alexander from the family, and he would not be entitled to inherit the


    family business or head position.


    Margaret would not have cared less about removing Alexander from his position if that were the truth.


    However, the DNA results stated otherwise. If she were to do this, it would be cruel and unreasonable


    to him.


    Margaret drew a deep breath and said, "Ralph, have you ever thought what if the report proved Alex


    was part of the family? Isn''t it too cruel for you to treat him like this? He is family, after all. How could


    you kick him out?"


    No matter how much she wanted to seize the family reign from Alexander''s hands, she had never once


    thought of banishing him from the family. Margaret would never forgive herself nor face herte


    husband if she ever did that to Alexander.


    "Mom, you''ve read the report, haven''t you?" Ralph asked after a moment of silence.


    She would not have said this if she had not. Margaret was too kind. Ralph was d he had made this


    phone call. He needed to convince his mother to get on board with his n so that he could convince


    the other family elders.


    The report results did not matter since this was Ralph''sst chance.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    "I don''t think I need to see it." Margaret''s voice was surprisingly calm. Don¡¯t you already have an


    answer in your heart?"


    She never expected her son to be capable of ruining someone''s life.


    When Ralph first raised his doubts, Margaret also became skeptical and agreed they should do a DNA


    test because the results would always be urate.


    If Alexander were not biologically a Russell, it would prove his mother had an affair, and Margaret


    would not allow an illegitimate child to inherit the family''s wealth and business. However, everything


    had changed.


    Ralph said that regardless of whether Alexander was rted to them by blood, they needed to me


    him and gain power over the family.


    ¡®Mom, just give me the green light. It''s our best chance,¡¯ Ralph begged softly.


    Margaret would always soften her heart and grant any of his requests whenever he ced himself in a


    lower position and pleaded like a child.


    It was just like when she had helped him the other time. She had promised to assist him and lure


    Alexander and Lily to leave home. That was why Ralph believed his mother would help him with


    anything as long as he begged her a little.


    Margaret sighed deeply and said, "Do you remember that Alex is your nephew and that you''re his


    uncle? We''re family if he''s rted to us by blood."


    Mom, why are you being so soft-hearted at this crucial moment? Have you forgotten how he treated


    you or how he kicked out our family members from thepany one by one? Have you forgotten how


    Celine and I had to grovel at his feet and attend to his every request?


    ¡®What''s the point of remembering that I''m his uncle? What was in his head when he did those things to


    us?" Ralph expressed indignantly.


    His dissatisfaction had umted over the years. Alexander rejected all of Ralph''s proposed projects


    but would smoothly carry out the ones others proposed. He felt Alexander regarded him as trash and


    did not trust him because Alexander would always quickly demote the people Ralph promoted.


    It was crystal clear that Alexander wanted to make things difficult for Ralph, even criticizing him publicly


    whenever Ralph thought of making some extra cash for himself through thepany¡¯s businesses.


    "Did he have to do that? Everything belongs to our family, and it wasn''t like the things I did were for the


    benefit of others. He didn''t care for my image, so why would I show mercy to him now?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Ralph..."


    "Mom, I can''t exin things well to you over the phone. Let''s talk when I''m at your ce. I''ll head over


    right now."


    Ralph realized his mother was acting strange today. In the past, she would listen to everything he said.


    Hence, he wanted to return home and exin things to her.


    "Ralph!" Margaret wanted to say something else, but he had already hung up.


    Staring at the phone, she breathed a sigh of relief, yet felt extremely tired. Back then, Margaret would


    always say she was old, but from the bottom of her heart, she had never felt her age as much as she


    did now.


    Hugo had been good to her all these years and had taken good care of her. He even pampered her


    throughout their marriage.


    Although she had given birth to a few children, she had never suffered much. Losing her few sons was


    probably the most intense pain in her life.


    She had taken good care of her appearance, which made her look much younger than her peers, but at


    this moment, she deeply felt her age. She was exhausted as she turned her head and looked into the


    mirror.


    She realized that she could not hide the wrinkles on her cheeks and silver hairs on her head, no matter


    how well she had taken care of herself. ''Was I wrong?¡¯


    Margaret opened the door, revealing Celine standing outside with a conflicted expression.


    "Mom."


    "Did you hear everything?¡± Margaret asked as she stared at Celine.


    ¡®Nope, I just heard some movements. Were you on the phone?" Celine probed. She also had mixed


    feelings.


    Margaret nodded and said, "Celine, tell me. What should I do?"

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    Startled by the question, Celine said, "Mom, I don¡¯t know about this either.It''s up to you to decide!¡±


    If she had known, she would not have been so flustered yesterday.


    Margaret fainted, but luckily she recovered before they called for an ambnce. As soon as she woke


    up, she held Celine''s hand to stop her from calling for it because she did not want to make a big deal.


    Margaret knew everyone would be alerted if she was admitted to the hospital. Hence, she decided not


    to tell anyone until she figured out what to do.


    "Ugh!"


    Ralph was not in a hurry to go home and went to the hospital on his way there. The pain in his elbow


    was killing him even if he did not move it much, causing beads of cold sweat to form on his forehead.


    At first, he thought it was just a simple dislocation and that his joints could return to their original


    position quickly. It seemed like that was not the case, though.


    He went to the hospital for a checkup and was subjected to an X-ray examination, The doctor


    exined calmly. "You have a fracture."


    "A fracture? Is it that serious? I just fell!" He was in disbelief, his mouth agape.


    "It''s indeed a fracture. Look here, this ce...." The doctor pointed to a particr area on the film and


    exined, "You may have fallen right on this spot. Some people could even break their bones from


    falling. Looking at your condition, the fracture shouldn''t be too serious, but... you said that you fell


    yesterday?¡±


    "Yeah!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡®You dragged it far too long beforeing to the hospital.¡± The doctor pushed his sses up the bridge


    of his nose and continued, ¡°Wear a cast on your elbow and don¡¯t move it much in the next few days. It''ll


    be fine after a while.¡±


    ¡°Then can I still drive?" Ralph wondered how to drive with one of his elbows in a cast.


    The doctor gave him a speechless look as if to question him, ¡®What do you think?¡¯


    "How unlucky I am!¡¯ Ralph thought. His resentment for Heather was growing because he med her


    for his injury.


    At this moment, he regretted not learning kickboxing. If he did, he could beat her up and make her


    obedient to him, just like Alexander did!


    However, that did not matter to him now. Once he took control of the family, he would hire people who


    were even stronger in kickboxing to deal with her!


    After the doctor fixed his elbow in a cast, he got up to pay his medical fees. When he exited the door,


    he saw a familiar figure who disappeared into the corridor.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be that person! Is there such a coincidence?¡¯


    Ralph¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Even looking at the person''s back made him feel eerie. He did, however,


    take hurried steps behind the person to ensure it was the person he was thinking of.


    He turned the corner and saw the person entering a room. Curious, he went over and looked, but the


    door was closed.


    When he looked up again, he saw the words "Neurology Department¡± on the wall.


    ¡®Neurology? Isn''t that for psychopaths?¡¯


    Ralph widened his eyes. Before he could understand what was happening, the door suddenly opened


    from inside, and someone came out of it. He could not hide in time and met the person head-on.

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    Ralph did not expect "Heather" to be here so soon. He could not even avoid her and was standing face


    to face. Surprise shed across her eyes, then she asked coldly, "What are you doing here?¡±


    "l..." He moved his arm andughed awkwardly, "Ha, ha!"


    ¡®You should see what you¡¯ve done to me,¡¯ Ralph thought, but he did not expect her to be surprised


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    when she saw his injured arm. She even asked, "Are you hurt?¡±


    "It''s all because of you..." He paused as he saw her expression and decided against it, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I


    wasn''t standing properly."


    Seeing her innocent expression, Ralph was furious. ¡®How could you act like nothing had happened


    when you were the one who was so rough with me? You even saw me fall when you dragged me by


    the arm!¡¯ He thought but would not dare to say this out loud for fear of being beaten up by her.


    "No, no, it''s definitely me. I lost my bnce," he remarked sarcastically. Then, he lifted his head and


    noticed they were standing in front of the neurology department. He smiled and asked, "What are you


    doing here?"


    "I..." Hannah panicked, and even though it was just for a moment, it was still too obvious. She raised


    her hand and tugged a strand of hair behind her ear, "I¡¯m here to get some medication for a friend. I''m


    leaving. Goodbye.¡±


    He ran up to her and asked, "Friend? Your friend must be quite sick if he needs to visit a neurologist."


    His intention was to find out why she was here and to see her embarrass herself. Besides, they were in


    a hospital, so he believed she would not do anything violent to him.


    "Heather" did not beat him up. Instead, she quickened her pace and walked toward the front. "I guess.


    I¡¯m not very sure, though. I''m only here to collect his medication.¡±


    "It looks like you have a good rtionship with your friend since you''re here personally to collect his


    medication. I¡¯m kind of jealous," Ralph was being bold, as "Heather¡± did not seem angry with him.


    He continued walking alongside her and said, "I admit you were right. That book I have was a fake, but


    I can assure you, I''m not going to lose!"


    ¡®Yeah, sure," Hannah replied in haste and continued walking, not even ncing at him. She looked like


    she was in a hurry.


    "I know you don¡¯t believe me, but just watch. The Russell family will soon be mine!¡± He announced


    eagerly, as he could not wait to see her regret her choice.


    "One more thing, if the book I have is a fake, how are you so sure that you have the real one?


    Alexander is a sly fox. If he could set up a trap for me, won''t he do the same for you? How do you know


    that you did not fall into his trap?¡± Ralph intentionally tried to scare her just to wipe the smug look from


    her face. He was still unhappy that he was tricked by Heather as well.


    Hannah got to the elevator and was about to press the button when she heard what he had said. She


    turned around and asked in confusion, ¡°What was it?¡±


    Her expression indicated that she believed what he had just said.


    Ralph was satisfied with her reaction and smiled, ¡®You think so too, right? I advise you to check


    carefully if that book is really what you wanted.


    Besides, you could just continue to work with me. If we work together, I''m sure we''ll be able to bring our


    enemies down. Even if we couldn''t end up as a couple, we could always be friends! You''ve been on the


    ind for too long. Alexander is not an easy opponent to deal with.¡±


    Hannah just continued to stare at him while remaining silent. She looked like she was deep in thought.


    When Ralph was just about to continue persuading her, the elevator opened.


    Hannah turned and stepped into the elevator, and Ralph came rushing in behind her before she could


    stop him. Others had already rushed into the elevator as well. The elevator was crowded instantly, and


    they were being pushed to the back. Ralph was standing dangerously close to "Heather."

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Hannah frowned as she leaned backward. Her back was against the elevator''s wall, but she did not


    look disgusted.


    Ralph''s arm, which was in a cast, was ced in front of her chest. His arm moved, and it brushed


    against her. She immediately flushed red as she drew her lips into a thin line.


    This gave Ralph a shback to the cute image she had when he had just met her. He would have


    thought she was adorable and would have tried to tease her if it had been before.


    However, after a few encounters with her, he was sure that there was something mentally wrong with


    this woman. Why else would she appear at the neurology department? In the face of a woman with


    both violent tendencies and mental problems, he would not dare cross her.


    However, it was a rare asion when she did not lose her temper. He could not help but tease as he


    wiggled his finger and said, "See, it¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s just too crowded here. It was an ident.¡±


    Heather red at him but kept quiet. When the elevator finally got to the ground floor, everyone got off.


    Heather left first, followed by Ralph. This time, Ralph did not follow her. Since they were leaving the


    hospital, he worried she would beat him up outside.


    When they were about to step out of the entrance, Heather suddenly stopped and turned to him. Ralph


    quickly lowered his head and examined himself, sure that there was nothing unusual about him. Then


    he suddenly realized something. Was she about to change her mind ande beat him up?


    Ralph stood at the spot, frozen. He was contemting whether he had enough time to turn around and


    run. Unfortunately, his reflex was not as fast as his thoughts. Before he could even turn his body,


    Heather was already in front of him, "A while ago..."


    "I''m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I promise!" He raised his other arm to surrender.


    ¡®The thing you said could be fake. What do you mean?¡± She asked in confusion.


    Ralph was taken aback and wondered, ¡®Was her illness causing her to be forgetful?¡¯


    ¡°Erm...I meant it as a possibility. Since Alexander had set a trap for me using that fake handbook, the


    one you have with you might not be authentic either. I suggest that you ask an expert to take a look to


    prevent idents from happening. I¡¯m just concerned for your safety.¡±


    Though that was not true, he did not enjoy seeing Heather smug. He did not know if Heather would


    believe him, but he decided not to act rashly. He continued to stare at her, and if she tried to hurt him,


    he would immediately run for it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After a few seconds, she replied calmly, "Okay."


    Then she turned to leave.


    Ralph was confused beyond words. What was that all about?

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Ralph took time to think about what had just happened, but he still could notprehend the situation.


    Then again, "Heather" was visiting the neurology department, so he could not exin her actions using


    traditional means.


    Judging from her reaction, it looked like she believed what he had told her. At least, she was also


    starting to suspect the authenticity of her handbook. Just the thought of this brightened Ralph¡¯s day. He


    looked at the time and decided to hurry to his mother and convince her to help him.


    After obtaining the report from the hospital, he went straight to the Russell Estate. Margaret was


    already awake when she answered Ralph''s call. She was waiting for him while enjoying her breakfast


    and was about to finish when Ralph entered the dining room.


    At first, she tried to maintain proper table etiquette, but the moment she saw her son limping into the


    room, she shot up from her seat and went to him. She held his arm and asked, "W-What happened to


    you?¡±


    She looked at him worriedly. She wasn''t expecting him to be injured.


    ¡°I''m all right. It''s just a minor injury. I had a bit of a fall.¡±


    Ralph dared not tell his mother that Heather had caused the injury and that they were no longer


    partners because she had used him. He was worried his mother would lose faith in him. He could not


    afford to lose hisst supporter.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ralph was not worried about his injuries, but Margaret, on the other hand, was anxious. "A fall? How


    could you break something just from falling? Was it serious? What did the doctor say?¡±


    Ralph was her precious son, and seeing him injured broke her heart.


    ¡°I''m fine. It''s just a minor fracture. The doctor told me that with plenty of rest, I''ll recover soon enough."


    Ralph was unfazed by his mother''s distress, as this happened regrly. Since he was a child, his


    mother always panicked whenever he got injured. Even his father could not bear her overprotective


    tendencies.


    They would always end up arguing. Hugo imed that Margaret was too protective of him and that it


    would lead to him being spoiled. On the other hand, Margaret would use Hugo of favoring


    Alexander.


    They would constantly quarrel over this. As time passed, they stopped arguing entirely and focused on


    their respective child.


    A scheme shed through Ralph''s mind when he saw his mother reacting this way. He sighed and


    said, "To be honest, I think this is an injury I sustained at Alexander''s ce."


    ¡°How''s that possible? You were fine when you came home the other day.¡± Margaret did not believe him


    since he had to pick her up after retrieving the item from Alexander''s ce. He had notined


    about being injured, nor had she seen any injuries on him. How was it possible that his fracture


    appeared a few dayster?


    "No, I was worried you''d panic, so I didn''t tell you. Alexander''s bedroom had numerous boobytraps-


    fromsers to hidden arrows. They almost killed me. Though I was trying to be careful, I slipped and


    fell. I thought it was just a minor fall, so I didn''t think much of it.


    "After a few days, the area started to hurt, so I went to the doctor." Ralph shook his arm but ended up


    straining his wound. He winced from the pain.


    "Stop moving your arm!" Margaret stopped him immediately. "Try not to strain it. I''m still worried. I''ll get


    the family doctor to give you another check -up. You silly boy, how could you just ignore something like


    this? If you had gone straight to the doctor, it wouldn''t be this bad.¡±


    "I didn''t know it''d end up getting worse. I hadn''t expected Alex to have so many traps installed either.¡±


    Ralph paused for a while before continuing,¡± Mom, we shouldn''t underestimate Alex.


    "He''s so unlike us with his constantly scheming mind. Since he could predict I''d steal the secret


    handbook from his house, do you think he knows we''re digging up information about him? Maybe he


    even tempered with the DNA test."

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Margaret had been listening in silence. When she heard what Ralph said, she was astonished. "What


    did you say? Are you saying the secret handbook you stole was a fake?¡¯


    "Yeah. I had no idea, but Heather does. She knew it was a fake as soon as she saw it. Alex had


    intentionally set a trap for me. An arrow almost hit me. If I had been, I wouldn''t be able to see you


    anymore.¡±


    Ralph sighed. "You said I''ve been cruel to him, but hasn''t he been the same to me? Even if I was


    wrong to steal the handbook, Alex could''ve told me directly or dissuaded me. Instead of doing that, he


    set a trap and even used dangerous weapons. Mom, does he even see me as his uncle?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Well..." Margaret did not know what to say.


    ¡°I''m not being petty, but if I don¡¯t fight back, I''m afraid I won''t be able to preserve my own life. You''re


    here now, so maybe he won''t make any drastic moves. I-I''m afraid he''ll push me to a dead end the day


    you''re gone! " Ralph slumped over, looking dejected.


    Margaret felt conflicted. This was what she feared most.


    She was worried her beloved son might not be able to live a good life after her death. With how


    Alexander was, he would never forgive Ralph for scheming against him. When that happened, she


    could not do anything about it.


    Ralph looked at his mother¡¯s face and knew he had struck a chord with her. "Mom, I''m not doing this to


    push him to the edge. I won''t be like him when I take charge of the family. I promise I''ll feed him well as


    long as I''m alive. I won''t let him starve, okay?"


    He raised his hand as he swore with a solemn look on his face.


    "Did Heather do anything after you retrieved the fake handbook? The shares ..." Margaret threw a


    pivotal question without even answering him.


    At that time, she counted on Ralph to get the Riggs family shares. Since the handbook was a fraud,


    Heather had not gotten what she wanted.


    Would she be able to ept that?


    "Heather is fine," Ralph immediately replied, "Although I''m not married to her, we''re still partners in the


    same boat. Although the handbook I got was fake, she knows I¡¯m sincere. I took a considerable risk


    breaking into Alex''s mansion to get the handbook. It made her want to work with me even more.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already told Heather I''ll hold onto the Riggs shares after I take charge of the Russell


    family. Besides, I won''t have a problem finding the real handbook when the timees."


    Ralph was trying to convince his mother. After all, he could not let her know that Heather was just using


    him and that the Riggs shares were long out of his reach. If Margaret knew he could not get hold of the


    shares, she would not help him fight Alexander.


    Ralph could only put all his eggs in one basket and pray for the best. Those with essential matters


    would not pay attention to trivialities.


    However, Margaret said nothing and lowered her head in contemtion as if to weigh the credibility of


    his words.

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    "Don''t you believe me, Mom? I¡¯ve already told Heather about it. She said she would help me. Did you


    forget that Alex had hurt her as well? Once I be the family patriarch, Heather and I will continue


    being in a cooperative rtionship. It''ll have long- term benefits for our family''s growth.


    ¡°Alex, on the other hand, has offended the Riggs. With him in charge, who knows what dangers will


    arise in the future.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Whatever the case, this is all for our


    family¡¯s good. Can''t you just agree to help me?¡¯


    Margaret stayed silent for a long time before slowly saying, ¡°Are you honestly doing this for our family


    and not yourself?"


    Ralph was taken aback by her question. His mother had never questioned him like this. After all, it was


    no different whether it was for the family or himself.


    After getting over his initial shock, he immediately retorted, "Of course, it''s for the family and me! Mom,


    you''re acting like I''m not a part of the family. Of course, I''d put our family first. I''m not Alex. I''ll help our


    family flourish!"


    ¡°Alex is a part of the family as well. He¡¯s my grandson. No matter how much I dislike his mother, I can''t


    change the fact that he''s the grandson of this family," Margaret said earnestly.


    Her words made Ralph a little flustered. He felt that his mother was being weird and different today.


    In the past, she would always jump to his aid. Yet now, it seemed like she was talking for Alexander.


    Could he have brainwashed her? Maybe the DNA test had changed her mind.


    Thinking about this, he immediately stepped up and said, "How is that the same? You said it yourself


    that he¡¯s the child of a woman you don''t like, and his personality is just like that mother of his who had


    never seen the outside world.


    "He¡¯s just like his mother. All he cares about is himself. He doesn''t even respect his elders, but I''m not


    like him, Mom. I''m your son. How can I not think about you and the family? Mom, did Alexander say


    something to you? Why did you say such a thing?


    "You shouldn''t trust him. Nothing honest everes out of his mouth. Look at how he set me up and


    baited me into his trap. Coming up to you and persuading you with sweet words is nothing to him!"


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Margaret let out a long sigh. ¡°It''d be easy if he hade up and said some nice things to


    persuade me, but after all these years, he has never said more than two words to me."


    Ralph was perplexed. Something was wrong here. Why did Margaret seem more inclined to side with


    Alexander?


    As he was about to question further, he heard his mother ask, ¡°What do you want to do?¡¯


    This sudden change in momentum brought him back to his senses. It seemed like Margaret had


    agreed. He was immediately overjoyed.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Mom, it''s simple. I''ll gather the family elders and let them bear witness to this. When the timees,


    call Alex and announce the DNA results in front of everyone.


    ¡®We''ll tell them Alex is not a descendant of the Russell family and that the Russell blood doesn''t flow


    through his veins. That way, he won''t be qualified to be in charge of the Russell family."


    Margaret asked, ¡°It won''t be hard to convince the family, but what about thepany?"


    "Don''t worry about that. I¡¯ll contact thepany shareholders. They used to work with Dad. There¡¯s no


    way they''d be willing to watch thepany fall into the hands of an outsider. Soon, everything will be


    ours again!" Ralph clenched his fists. He was so close to victory.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Seeing his eyes light up, Margaret questioned again, "Have you ever thought about what will happen to


    Alexander?¡± "He will fall off his high horse and no longer be able to boss us around. He can''t control


    our money any longer!¡± He was dreaming of his bright future and wondering why he hadn''t thought of


    this n sooner.


    If he had, he would have gotten what he wanted early. However, it was not toote. There was still


    time!


    "Then, have you thought about how he would have nothing left? On top of that, he''d bebeled as a


    ''by-blow¡¯ of the Russell family. Have you thought about how sad his future will be?"


    "Mom, why are you being so benevolent? The way he treated us..."


    "He didn''t treat us that badly. We didn''t have to worry about what we were going to eat or if we had


    clean clothes to wear. You don''t even have to do anything to have money. You have a mansion of your


    own and a sports car. In the future, the Russell Estate will be yours as well. Rtively speaking, he had


    provided you with a lot of things."


    She had not thought of it this way back then. She had always felt like her son did not have much and


    that Hugo was too entric. Looking back, it seemed that Ralph had more than enough. Inparison


    to Alexander, who had none of those, Ralph''s life seemed much easier.


    "Mom!" Ralph stood up, a little angry. "Why do you keep siding with him? Do you know how old this


    house is? Why didn''t you say anything about Alexander''s house? The number of mansions, beach


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    houses, greenhouses, sports cars, and other assets he has. Do I have any of those?


    "Dad had obviously built up this family for us, the Russell family. Why did he get so much, and I, as


    Dad''s son, got peanuts inparison? I''m still his uncle at the end of the day. Why do I have to listen


    and act ording to what he says? This belongs to our family! We''re the Russells! What right does he


    have to do this to us?!"


    All his suppressed anger erupted. He had a clear-cut n. Everything would fall into ce if his mother


    agreed to cooperate with him. However, his mother kept hesitating.


    Margaret had rarely seen her son like this, dissatisfied, angry, and filled with resentment. It was as if he


    had been harboring thousands of unresolved grievances all along. She never knew that he felt this


    way.


    "You''re right." She sighed again and said softly, ¡°Your dad built this up from scratch. All of these belong


    to the Russells!"


    "Mom, I know you''re thinking about Patrick, but didn''t I promise that I wouldn''t let Alexander live on the


    street without food? What''s the big deal? I''ll just give him as much as I have right now. As long as he


    doesn''t try to oppose me, I guarantee that he won''t suffer in the future!"


    Ralph raised one of his hands and swore solemnly. He felt that he had done enough and that he was


    already very kind to Alexander.


    In the face of his reassurance, Margaret looked at him lightly and said, ¡°But the report..."


    She must have known the results of the DNA report. Otherwise, she would not be in such a hurry to


    ask him what was going on, regardless of how true or false it might be.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    What he meant was that even if Alexander were born of the Russell bloodline, she would have to


    pretend he wasn''t. This was like cannibalism!


    "Don''t worry about the DNA report. I''ve prepared it for you. All you have to do is just take it and read it!¡±


    As he said this, he immediately took out the DNA report and handed it over to Margaret.


    Once she had taken it, she opened the report and read through it a few times. It seemed like the one


    she had just read, but the report''s conclusion had been altered.


    She nced at Ralph and said, "You''ve outdone yourself this time!"


    "Mom, I had no choice!" He chuckled before continuing, ¡°You know how hard it is to deal with


    Alexander. If I don''t do this, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get back what''s mine.¡±


    ¡°Get back what''s yours?" At this moment, Margaret suddenly felt an unknown rush of anger. ¡°Those are


    all your father''s things. Get that right! It''s everything that your father has worked for!¡±


    As far as she was concerned, Alexander did indeed grow the business.


    Although she was biased, she was not blind. Margaret, who had always been soft with Ralph, suddenly


    burst into anger, which shocked him.


    He quickly nodded. "Yes, yes, you''re right. They''re all Dad''s things. As his son, there''s nothing wrong


    with me inheriting them!


    Since Patrick is gone, it''s only normal that it''ll be handed over to me. Once I die, Alexander will also get


    his share of the inheritance. However, I''m still alive and breathing right now!"


    Thinking of this, he felt aggrieved. How could his father overlook him and give everything he had to his


    grandson? This was the reason behind the ridicule he had received from the outside world for years.


    "You''re fixated on doing this already, aren''t you? There''s no room for any discussion, am I right?"


    Margaret felt a heaviness in her chest as she struggled to keep that piece of paper in her grasp.


    Taking a deep look at her, Ralph nodded resolutely without hesitation." Mom! This is myst fight! I''m


    already 30. If I fail, there''s no hope left for me in the future! This is my once-in-a-lifetime fighting


    chance. Can you... just help me with this?!"


    As he spoke, he fell to his knees and bowed.


    Margaret lowered her eyes and looked at her beloved son, whom she had loved for most of her life.


    She slowly closed her eyes and raised her head.


    While she took a deep breath, tears rolled down the corners of her eyes as she said, "Then...do it!"


    ¡°All right!" Ralph immediately got up and left happily.


    Behind him, he did not notice her sorrowful eyes watching him leave.


    Heather let out a breath and slowly dropped her hands to the side. Her body had rxed a lot.


    She was silent for a long time before she opened her eyes and looked at the book in front of her.


    This book was rather miraculous. She had tried to practice what was taught but found it rtively


    obscure and difficult to understand. The first few practices were a struggle, but she continued to push


    through. Now, it seemed like she had finally gotten over the hurdles, and her breathing felt much


    smoother.


    However, in the end, she felt a surge of vitality, causing her chest to tighten and her breathing to


    shorten. Then she would suddenly be woken up and brought back into reality.


    She had no choice but to stop, although she was unwilling. She had always felt that if she persisted just


    a little bit more, she would get past this and improve.


    Heather was unconvinced that Alexander''s kickboxing was this good. Even when it came to simple


    practices like this, she believed she was better than him. With her foundation and years of practice, it


    should have been easier for her. She should have attained the knowledge faster than him. However, up


    until this point, there was little progress.


    While considering this, she realized that maybe she was not practicing in a fitting environment. This


    ce was too noisy, and she could be easily distracted. She also had to worry about being suddenly


    attacked by others. She concluded that it was better to go back earlier and return once she had


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Chump!" She called.


    Chump, who had been guarding her this whole time, came in immediately." Yes, Ms. Riggs?¡± ¡°How is


    the packing going? Let''s go back as soon as possible!" said Heather.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    ¡°I''m almost ready. Do you want me to clear everything here?" He asked.


    "Yes. Dismiss all the servants except for those that areing with us. Let no one stay behind,¡± she


    replied coldly.


    She would consistently recruit a new group of people no matter where she went, only bringing a few


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    from home with her.


    Everyone else would be new recruits.


    Those servants were kept at arm''s length so that no one would know her secret.


    Chump nodded. Heather stopped him just as he was about to carry out her orders. "Wait a minute!


    Where''s that brat?"


    "Inside the house."


    "Bring her here. I have something to tell her."


    "Okay!"


    After Chump left, Heather couldn''t suppress the dull pain in her chest. She began to stroke her chest


    when her throat began to feel funny. Then she suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    It seemed that advanced kickboxing was too stimting for her body. She had to go back and practice.


    Hannah quietly went up the stairs. Her footsteps were so soft and light that no one would notice.


    Although the door was half open, she knocked twice and only walked in cautiously when she heard a


    call from inside.


    "Heather, were you looking for me?" As soon as she entered the door, she saw that Heather¡¯s mouth


    was stained with blood and eximed, ¡°Heather, are you-"


    "Don''t yell!" Heather shot her an unhappy look and said, "Come in and close the door!"


    Hannah quickly shut her mouth. She closed the door behind her and walked in. ¡°Heather, are you... all


    right?"


    She stared at Heather worriedly.


    "I''ll live. It''s just a light injury!¡± Heather wiped the corner of her lower lip. When she saw the scarlet


    blood, she smiled nonchntly.


    Injuries were nothing new to her, so this was nothing out of the ordinary. As long as she could learn this


    advanced kickboxing technique, she had nothing to be afraid of, even if she suffered now.


    "Is it because of the man that hurt you? Is that why you take so long to heal?" Biting her lips, Hannah


    muttered, ¡°This is all my fault. I¡¯m so useless that I can''t even avenge you."


    Heather broke intoughter when she heard what was said. "You? You want to avenge me?"


    Hannah was so weak that she couldn''t even hold a chicken back. How could she avenge Heather


    when Heather could not defeat Alexander herself? It was ridiculous!


    "I know I''m useless. I''m so sorry!" Hannah lowered her head and spoke softly.


    Seeing her cowardly appearance, Heather grew angry and waved her hand around.


    "Enough! You''re looking more and more different from me now! Now, you stay at home and practice in


    front, or people might see through you!"


    "Okay! I understand!" Hannah''s greatest strength was her obedience. She had a rebellious phase for a


    while, but Heather caught her and managed to reel her back in. Thinking of this, Heather couldn''t help


    but ask, "Do you still miss him?"

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    This unexpected question stunned Hannah for a moment. She blinked as if she didn¡¯t understand who


    Heather was referencing.


    "Drop the act. I don¡¯t believe you''vepletely forgotten about Ralph after just a few days. I¡¯m just


    asking. You don''t have to panic.¡± Heather snorted and grumbled unhappily.


    "No, that¡¯s not it," Hannah quickly said as she shook her head. "He just didn''te to mind. Although I


    admit I haven''t forgotten about him, he''s not that important. I was interested in him, but after thinking it


    over, it may be because I haven''t met many men.


    He was eloquent, so I-I was confused for a while!


    "You were right, Heather. We can only depend on each other. You''re the most important thing to me.


    He¡¯s nothing, I-I don''t like him that much anymore,¡± she hurriedly exined, afraid her sister might not


    believe her.


    Heather raised her eyebrows. "Really?"


    "I swear!" Hannah raised her hand and swore. After thinking about it, she added, ¡°Heather, if you don''t


    believe me, you can send me home. Then I can never see him again. All I want to do now ismit my


    life to you!¡¯


    Heather observed her and seemed to have bought into Hannah''s words. Then sheughed. "I''m just


    asking a question. Look at how nervous you are! It''s good that you''ve thought things through. Your life


    is destined to be different from most.


    "You will never be able to marry, have children, or even live as yourself, but remember, that is how


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    you''ve managed to survive. Without me, you would''ve died long ago."


    Heather emphasized this yet again. She kept repeating it to Hannah to let her ept that she would


    have died a long time ago without her. It was Hannah''s greatest honor to be alive.


    Hearing this, Hannah nodded. "Yes! You gave me a chance at life! I live for you!"


    This sentence was pleasing to Heather and was how she thought. She wanted Hannah to think that


    way as well.


    "Okay. Pack your things. We''ll leave soon."


    "Where are we going?" Hannah was stunned for a moment.


    "Didn''t you say you don''t mind going home? Well, your wish hase true.¡± There was nothing left


    here for Heather anymore. She had gotten most of what she wanted. There was no reason for her to


    stay any longer.


    "Go home?" After a moment of hesitation, Hannah nodded her head profusely. "Okay! Let''s go home!


    As long as I''m with you, where I go doesn''t matter!"


    Heather suddenly began to cough a few times, feeling a piercing pain in her heart that made her frown.


    "Go and settle whatever there''s left at thepany. Remember, don''t talk too much, and don''t talk to


    anyone unnecessarily."


    "Okay!" Hannah nodded.


    ¡°Also, if, and I¡¯m just saying if, you bump into Ralph...¡±


    ¡°I''ll ignore him!" Hannah interrupted.


    Hearing this, Heather nodded thoughtfully. "Go pack. Now!"


    Although she did not fully trust her sister, there was no better way to go about this. Now, all she could


    think about was going home. There, she could focus on practicing while Hannah was away from this


    environment. Then Hannah would gradually calm down and forget about that man.


    As for Heather''s marriage to Ralph, it meant nothing if she refused to admit it.


    Meanwhile, Ralph had prepared everything and was waiting for the Saturday family meeting.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    At that time, he would announce that Alexander was not a Russell in front of everyone and kick him out


    of the family. As for the promise to his mother, it was dependent on how Alexander behaved and how


    Ralph felt.


    However, he had felt a slight uneasiness from his mother. Therefore, he avoided going over to the


    Russell Estate and stayed home, fearing that Alexander might hear about this and inform Margaret.


    As he fiddled with his phone, he stumbled upon Heather''s number, and the smile on his face froze. This


    woman was his nightmare. He had never seen a woman as formidable and vicious as she was.


    He did not quite understand it before, but after he saw "Heather" going to the neurology department at


    the hospital the other day, everything began to make sense. It turned out that she had schizophrenia.


    No wonder she could be gentle at one moment and fierce at another.


    Back then, Ralph used to find it exciting. After thinking about it, he did not know the dangers marrying a


    schizophrenia patient could pose to him. She might even pass it on to future generations.


    However, her family''s wealth still held sway over him.


    Heather''s kickboxing skills had be her best form of protection for many years. No one dared to


    approach her, so no one knew she had schizophrenia. Who would have thought the daughter of the


    Riggs family was mentally ill? With such expertise in kickboxing, she could be a potential hazard to


    society.


    If this news broke out, it would shock the whole city.


    Ralph rolled his eyes and opened his WhatsApp to send a message. "I know your secret."


    Within a second, his phone notified him that the message did not go through.


    ¡®Huh? Why isn''t my text going through? Did she block me?!"


    His initial excitement got extinguished immediately. This woman was something else. In a blink of an


    eye, she had changed her mind and blocked him. Ralph thought she had somewhat changed when he


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    saw her at the hospital the other day. He had not expected her to act so fast.


    He looked at the unsent message as his temper red the longer he stared at it. In the end, he decided


    to call Heather. Only after making that call did he realize she had blocked his number.


    At this point, he was furious. His anger skyrocketed, and he shot up with his phone in hand before


    rushing downstairs. When he got downstairs, he saw Celine about to step out.


    "Celine!"


    He walked toward her and asked, "Where''s your phone?"


    "Here-" Before she could process what he was going to do, Ralph had already snatched the phone out


    of her pocket.


    "Hey! What are you-"


    "I need it to make a call!¡± With that, Ralph turned around and left.


    Celine quickly followed behind him. "Don''t you have your own phone? Why are you taking mine? Who


    are you calling? Give me back my phone! I''m in a hurry to go out. Ralph, what are you doing?!"


    However, Ralph was striding away very quickly as she chased after him. She was nowhere near as tall


    as he was and could not grab her phone back. Then she began screeching, ¡°Have you lost your mind?!


    You''ve been cooped up at home these past two days, and now you''re trying to steal my phone?! What


    are you trying to do?!"


    "I''ll give it back to you as soon as I make a call!¡± Ralph turned around and snapped impatiently. "My


    phone isn¡¯t working.¡±


    Celine was taken aback by his loud tone that she stood there and watched him put the phone to his ear


    as he said, "Heather Riggs, I know your secret.¡¯

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    Forget Heather; even Celine was taken aback by what he said and was stunned for a moment.


    "What secret?" Although Celine¡¯s voice was not loud, Heather''s sharp ears immediately picked up on


    her voice. "Who''s next to you?"


    Ralph turned to look at Celine and gestured for her to stay silent. He frowned and shooed her away


    before returning to his room and closing the door behind him.


    Celine wanted to follow him in, but he was so fast that she got left outside. She was worried about her


    phone. At the same time, Heather''s secret had piqued her curiosity.


    It was also strange that Ralph was acting so mysteriously and was threatening Heather. Weren''t the


    two about to get married?


    What was going on? It was a pity that Celine couldn''t hear anything through the door. All she could do


    was press her ear to the door to try and catch a few words.


    Once Ralph entered the room, he lowered his voice and put his hand across his mouth before saying,


    ¡°Okay, no one''s around me now. We can talk seriously now."


    "Since when did you learn how to be serious?" Heather asked with a sneer. She had not been


    expecting it to be him that was calling when she picked up. She did not expect him to call her with


    another number even after getting blocked. He was shameless.


    ¡°All right, you don''t have to taunt me like that. I know what''s going on. I finally understand why you''re


    always hot and cold toward me. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone your secret, but you''ll have to


    cooperate with me." Ralph pounced on the chance to threaten her.


    It was always better to have a safety to fall back on regardless of what he did. Although he was


    confident about what would happen with Alexander, he was still unsure if it would seed.


    That happened when Ralph thought he could steal the handbook from Alexander. Unexpectedly, Ralph


    fell into a trap instead. Now, he would always be ready in case one thing did not work out.


    "Did I hear you correctly? What rights do you have to want to cooperate with me?" Heather almost


    hang up.


    "It''s based on the fact that I know your secret. I''m sure you won''t want anyone to know. If the


    kickboxers and outsiders find out, do you think you''ll still be able to hold your head up high as the


    daughter of the Riggs family?" Ralph hinted at how a mentally ill person with violent tendencies would


    get locked up in an asylum.


    However, those words seemed to have a different meaning to Heather.


    She did not take what Ralph said seriously, especially since he went on yapping about a secret he


    knew. The more he talked, the more she felt something was wrong. She wondered if he knew the


    secret between her and Hannah.


    That was not impossible. After all, Hannah loved him. It was hard to guarantee that she had not said


    anything to him. If he knew their secret and spread it, it might affect Heather''s status, and the Riggs


    family secrets would get out too.


    The ancient curse still lingered in her mind. Thinking of this, she dropped her mocking tone and sat up


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    straight. Her smile dropped, and she asked seriously, "What is this secret you think you know?¡±


    ¡°Enough. You can drop the act. I saw it all the other day. I know you won''t want to admit such a thing,


    and I won''t share it. I''m just saying we''ve already worked together until this point. It''d be a pity to end


    things like this, no?" Ralph went on, "We should continue working together. That way, I''ll get what I


    want, and you''ll get what you want."


    "Hrious. I already have what I want. Why would I need your help? Have you lost your mind? Didn''t I


    make it clear to you the other day?¡± She looked at the secret handbook, feeling like he was speaking


    incoherently.

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    What else could she want? Her whole life, all she wanted was to have her hands on all sorts of


    kickboxing handbooks. Now that she had Alexander¡¯s secret handbook, there was nothing Ralph could


    give her.


    "What? Do you still not believe that the copy you have is a fake?¡± Ralph felt that it was a little strange.


    She seemed to believe it was fake the other day, yet now she doubted him again.


    Why was she so sure she had the actual copy in her hand? Could she have gotten lucky and stumbled


    onto the original copy?


    As a kickboxer, she should be able to tell if it was a fake. However, Ralph still had his doubts. If she did


    steal it, how could Alexander still be so calm? He should have sent a fanfare of a search party to look


    for it. He might evene knocking at Ralph''s door!


    "Did you knock your head? Why would I have a fake copy?¡± After reading it multiple times and studying


    for years on end, how could she not tell if this book was a fake? Ralph must be lying to her!


    With her tone, even Ralph was starting to doubt himself. However, he didn''t want to back down. "Well,


    it''s up to you if you want to believe me!


    Alexander has eyes everywhere. If he can set a trap for me, he''d do the same to you. I think it would be


    best for us to join forces."


    "What exactly do you want to say?" Heather started losing her patience and snapped, "Get to the


    point."


    "It''s simple! Per our previous agreement, I still want my shares in the Riggs Group. Once I be the


    patriarch of the Russell family, I''ll find the real handbook and give them to you,¡± he stated his conditions


    with confidence.


    "Are you kidding? The book is with me. There''s nothing that I need from you. Also, what makes you


    think you could be the family''s patriarch? Do you think you can do it without any talent in business or


    kickboxing?" Heather''s voice was filled with disdain.


    Before, it was still feasible for him to want to have a share in the Riggs Group topete with the


    Russells. Now, with nothing in hand, he was boasting about being the family patriarch. He must have


    lost his mind!


    "Ralph Russell, I think you''ve officially gone mad! You should go see a psychiatrist!" She spat out coldly


    and was about to hang up the phone.


    Then, Ralph hurriedly said, "I''m not crazy! You''re the crazy one! You lunatic! You don''t even want to


    admit it! I''m allowing you to cooperate with me and get your hands on the real handbook. After this, I


    won''t help you even if you''re begging on your knees! Don''t forget that I know your secret. I will-"


    Heather hung up the phone without waiting for him to finish and blocked the number.


    ¡°B*stard!''


    She rubbed her temples as Ralph''s words continued to echo in her ears.¡± Don''t forget, I know your


    secret...your secret...¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Did he really know about her and Hannah? This irritated her, so she got up and kicked the things


    around her feet. She wanted to clear things up.


    On the other end, Ralph, who had just gotten hung up on, tried calling the number again. When he


    realized he had been blocked, he was so angry that all sorts of obscenities came out of his mouth!


    He made a mistake! How did he think that he could reason with a lunatic?!


    When he stomped out, he saw Celine and returned her phone to her with an uneasy expression.


    Looking at hisplexion, she knew he was in a bad mood, but she still couldn''t hold herself back and


    asked, "So...what''s the secret?¡±

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    "There''s no secret! I was trying to bait her, yet you believed me!" He bellowed before turning around to


    enter his room and kicking the door shut.


    Celine was upset after being shut out like this and pursed her lips. "Why are you so angry?!¡±


    Then she looked at her phone, which was hot from his grip, and silently jotted down Heather¡¯s phone


    number. Maybe she could find out something from this.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw her mother standing at the other end of the corridor, quietly


    looking in their direction.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    This startled Celine, and she immediately walked toward Margaret.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Celine called out.


    "What were the two of you arguing about?¡± Margaret heard the quarrel but didn''t catch what was said.


    "It''s nothing. He took my phone and made a call. "Mom, are Ralph and... Heather all right?" Celine


    asked tentatively.


    Judging from Ralph¡¯s attitude just now, it seemed like their rtionship was a little rocky. Although they


    weren''t the best couple before this due to Heather''s weird temper, it still looked harmonious on the


    surface.


    Now, it seemed like the rtionship was crumbling.


    This was a surprise to Margaret. "What''s the matter?"


    ¡°It''s nothing. I just feel like the two of them are breaking up. Heather seems to have blocked his phone,


    so he wanted to use mine to call her." This was her guess after eavesdropping at the door.


    Although she couldn''t hear anything clearly, it vaguely sounded like they were arguing.


    "That''s impossible!¡± Margaret was dazed when she heard this. ¡°Ralph told me two days ago that they


    reached a cooperative rtionship.¡±


    "A cooperative rtionship?¡± Celine quickly caught on and asked.


    At this moment, Margaret knew that she had slipped up. She was the only one who knew about the


    secret handbook exchange between Ralph and Heather.


    Now that it had slipped her mouth, she couldn''t be sloppy about it, or it might arouse suspicion.


    So she went along with the story. "As I said before, Ralph will have a share in the Riggs family once he


    gets married to Heather, and he''ll officially be a part of the Riggs Group.¡±


    ¡°And Heather agreed?¡± Celine raised an eyebrow suspiciously.


    She found it impossible for Heather to agree unless she was out of her mind.


    Although Celine didn''t know the purpose behind Heather''s marriage with Ralph, she knew there was


    one. If it were for business purposes, Alexander would undoubtedly be a better choice. Ralph''s shares


    in the Russell family were nothingpared to Alexander''s. He did not even have as much as some of


    thepany¡¯s major shareholders did.


    Celine could not figure out what Heather saw in her younger brother but was sure that it was not


    because of love.


    Now that Margaret mentioned a cooperative rtionship, Celine found it even weirder. What


    cooperative rtionship was Margaret talking about?


    "Of course she did. Why wouldn''t she? After all, both of them will benefit from it. You shouldn''t


    underestimate your brother. Although he¡¯s a bit of a cker, it''s not like he doesn''t care about the


    "It''s just that he''s not-"


    ¡°All right!" Margaret quickly interrupted Celine. "You shouldn''t worry about it. No matter what happens,


    it''s not the situation that I want to see."


    Margaret had no idea how it had fallen to this extent. She had been thinking about it for days, yet she


    still couldn''t figure it out. All of these were keeping her up at night.


    She had not slept well and was feeling groggy all the time. When she thought of theing Saturday,


    she felt a prick in her head.


    Seeing that Margaret did not want to talk about this any longer, Celine stopped questioning and pulled


    her lips into a thin line. She was still a little unconvinced. "Mom, are you saying...are you saying that


    you''ve seen the DNA report?"


    "Stop worrying about this. I know what to do," Margaret answered lightly.

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    "Remember not to talk nonsense in public. Make sure you keep your mouth shut!"


    Celine felt wronged by her mother''s reprimand because Margaret had been partial to her younger


    brother since they were children. It was to the point where she would sometimes feel happy when


    Alexander suppressed him. She knew that if the situation were not so, her mother''s heart would only


    care for her maternal family.


    "I know," she replied nonchntly.


    Heather went down to the basement. The lighting was not too dark, as it was morning, and the sun


    shone brightly.


    Hannah did not notice her arrival and was packing a bag with her back facing her. She did not have


    much to pack apart from a few ordinary clothes. She hardly had any clothes of her own, apart from two


    to three sets for changes. All of it had been washed until the colors faded.


    This was not because she did not have any money. The Riggs family would not skimp on her money to


    buy some clothes. She just felt it was not necessary!


    That''s right. As a person who did not have an identity, could not go out freely, or had many chances to


    walk under the sun, she did not need clothes, right?


    She would basically take over Heather''s identity when she did go out. Only then could she put on


    beautiful makeup and clothes to go out.


    "Cough..."


    Hannah was taken aback when she heard a cough. She turned around and saw who it was. She put


    down the things in her hands and asked obediently, ¡°Heather! Why are you here? Do you have any


    orders?"


    Heather saw her obedient look and narrowed her eyes, "Have you met Ralph recently?¡±


    Hannah widened her eyes and put on a surprised look as she shook her head, "No! I stayed at home


    and didn''t go out. I won''t go out if you don¡¯t let me out. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hannah looked puzzled.


    "I don¡¯t miss him, Heather. Please believe my words. I daren''t say I have forgotten him, but I don¡¯t like


    him that much anymore!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    "Really! If you don¡¯t believe it... If you don¡¯t believe it, I''ll go home right now. I will nevere out again.


    Never!¡± Tears pooled in her eyes, and she looked rather pitiful.


    This was the key distinction between them. It was impossible for Heather to show such a pitiful


    expression on her face. She replied calmly, "Oh. Did you say anything to him before?"


    Heather felt that Hannah was not lying after some thought. She had not been out of the house recently,


    and people were guarding her at home. It was impossible for her to go out.


    Therefore, it was not something that happened recently. It would only be something that she said


    before.


    "What?" Hannah shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about, Heidi.¡±


    "What I mean is, what did I tell him?" Heather seemed to be thinking about something. After a moment


    of silence, she pinched her chin with one hand, lifted her face, and forced her to look into her eyes. She


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    asked slowly, ¡°Did you... tell him about us?"

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    Hannah was at a loss for words. She did not understand what Heather meant. "About us?" She asked


    as she blinked her eyes in puzzlement.


    Heather grazed Hannah''s lips lightly with her fingers and put on a mocking smile. "You''re feigning


    ignorance, aren¡¯t you?


    Hannah, I realized you''ve had many thoughts after this excursion.¡° Heather said as she gazed into the


    panic-stricken eyes very simr to hers.


    Hannah quickly replied, "No, I didn''t, Heather. I know what you''re talking about, but I didn''t! I swear,


    Heather. I''ll admit I like him, but even so, I didn''t say anything to him that I shouldn''t have. Also, this is


    such a big matter. No one apart from Mom, Dad, or a few other family members knows about you and


    me. I didn¡¯t say anything!"


    She spoke in a hurry and was anxious Heather would not believe her. She dared not move and allowed


    Heather to pinch her chin. Hannah did not dodge Heather''s gaze to prove she was not lying.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I''m not stupid, Heather. I''m as good as dead if I told him about us, right? Moreover, what benefit would


    I get by doing so? Would he marry me if I told him? Of course not! The person he wants to marry is you


    and what he wants is our family¡¯s wealth.


    ¡®The person he saw when I was with him was you. That, I know very well!" Tears fell from Hannah''s


    eyes inrge droplets as she spoke. They felt ufortably warm to Heather''s fingers.


    Heather shuddered and subconsciously withdrew her hand.


    "Heather, think about it. I have no reason to lie to you. Every word I said is true!¡¯ Hannah said while


    tears streamed down her face.


    She genuinely had not said anything to Ralph. Even though she wanted to, she did not tell him she and


    Heather were two different people. She selfishly wanted him to call her Annie.


    "Okay, I heard you. I was simply asking. Why are you crying? You''re such a crybaby." Heather frowned


    and wiped away the tears on her hand in disgust.


    "Thank God you believe me. I don''t fear anything other than you not believing in me, Heather! If you


    don''t like me crying. I''ll stop.¡± Hannah hurriedly wiped away her tears.


    Heather watched as Hannah clumsily wiped away her tears and shook her head. She was right. It was


    indeed impossible. It would not do her any good to tell others about this. Moreover, Raloh was an id*ot


    and could not do anything even if he knew about it.


    However, he had been very confident when he proimed knowledge of her secret earlier. After


    pondering, Heather concluded he was likely pulling a trick on her. It was most likely that he was trying


    to gain something from her as he could not win against


    Alexander and had lost hope of seizing control of the Russells.


    This scenario made the most sense, and she put the matter aside.


    "Go to thepany and deal with this. There''s no need for you to say anything more since I¡¯ve already


    given instructions on the phone." Heather did not actually need Hannah to go, as she could handle


    most matters remotely. However, she still needed to appear in public from time to time to confuse


    others.


    Her throat started feeling very ufortable after speaking, and she started coughing.


    "You''ve had a bad cough recently, Heather. I made some honey lemon tea for you. It''ll help to soothe


    your throat. Let me get you some,¡± Hannah said and hurried to the kitchen.


    Heather did not stop Hannah and slowly recollected herself after coughing for quite some time. She


    slowly scrutinized the small room. This basement was where Hannah should stay, and there was no


    other way. This was the fate she was born into.


    Hannah soon returned with a hot cup of tea. "Heather, drink it while it¡¯s still hot."

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    "I never realized you had such a skill." Heather drank half the cup of tea and felt much better.


    "I was muddle-headed before, but after getting a scolding from you that day, I''ve figured things out. I''ll


    take good care of you and help you from now on because helping you means helping myself.¡±


    Heather nodded in satisfaction. "I¡¯m going back to my room to rest. Have the driver take you to the


    "Okay! Rest well, Heather. You should take good care of yourself." Hannah stood stock still as she


    watched Heather leave.


    Then she put away the smile on her face, put down the cup of tea, and dusted off her hands. She


    walked toward the closet and needed to choose a beautiful dress since she was going out.


    Margaret''s visit was beyond Lily¡¯s expectations. She never thought Margaret would evere again


    after what happened. That time, Lily had prepared herself and knew the reason for Margaret''s visit.


    However, her visit this time had no precursor.


    Was Ralph trying to pull the same trick again after finding out the secret handbook book was fake? He


    should know he had fallen into their trap if he knew it was fake. How could the same strategy work


    again?


    Lily thought she had misheard when the servant informed her of Margaret''s visit. She could see the


    Russell family''s car from where she stood on the balcony.


    "Is Margaret the only one, or is there someone else?" Could Ralph havee with Margaret to


    confront her directly?


    "No, only Madam Russell."


    "Inform the porter to open the door. Wee her and have her wait downstairs. I''m going to change,¡±


    Lily said. After some thought, she decided to give Alexander a call. She was highly nervous about


    Margaret after the previous attack, so she chose to tell him about his grandmother''s visit.


    "Is she alone?" As expected, Alexander asked the same question.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "She''s alone. Do you think it will be the same asst time when that uncle of yours was standing right


    behind her?¡± she asked.


    Alexander refuted, "No, he would not use the same strategy twice, no matter how stupid he is.


    Moreover, they failed the first time, so there¡¯s no need for him to do such a thing again."


    "If so..."


    "You deal with it first. I don''t know what Grandma is trying to do, either. If she¡¯s rude, you don''t have to


    be polite to her," he said firmly.


    Alexander felt no need to be humble just because Margaret was his elder. Filial piety was a matter of


    course if she was kind to them. However, there was no need to back down if she deliberately made


    things difficult.


    He felt a kinship with Margaret due to his Grandpa. They were blood- rted, after all. Even so, Lily


    was his wife. There was no need for her to suffer any grievances because of it.


    Lily knew Alexander was always watching out for her. She grinned and said softly, "You make me


    sound barbaric and unreasonable. Besides, Grandma even gave me a presentst time. Maybe she


    figured things out and changed her opinion of you. I''ll Keep my eyes peeled. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Margaret was sitting on the sofa and drinking tea when Lily came downstairs.


    Lily noted that Margaret seemed a little tired but did not harbor an air of menace. Margaret probably


    was not here for a fight.


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Lily called out as she walked over to Margaret.


    "Slow down. You''re pregnant now. Don''t rush when walking, and be careful. Don''t jump around like


    before," Margaret said when she saw Lily''s belly.


    "I know. Why are you here today?¡± Lily nodded at Margaret''s show of concern and smiled.


    Margaret put down the teacup and looked around. "Is Alex not home?"


    "He''s usually at thepany at this time and isn''t back yet. You should know that, right Grandma?¡± Lily


    replied. Her words implied that Margaret should know this and have a purpose ining at this hour.


    Margaret coughed dryly to cover up her embarrassment when Lily had exposed her intention. She then


    picked up the teacup once again and took a sip. "Yeah, he should still be at thepany at this hour.


    He''s just like his grandfather. Hugo was also very diligent and was always a busy man.¡±


    There was a hint of sadness in Margaret''s eyes. She was thinking of the past and herte husband.


    Lily could grasp what Margaret wanted to convey and kept silent.


    "Oh my, why am I talking about this?¡± Margaret returned to her senses after a brief moment of silence.


    She waved away her thoughts as she smiled at Lily sitting opposite her. ¡°Lily,e sit here." She


    patted the seat next to her.


    Lily did not know how to respond. She was not used to being treated so intimately all of a sudden.


    However, she did not refuse as she felt that Margaret was doing this out of kindness.


    She got up and sat next to Margaret. Unexpectedly, Margaret reached out to take her hands and


    ced them on herp. "I¡¯m sorry, my child."


    "What is it, Grandma?" Lily got caught off guard by this sudden change and wondered what Margaret


    was trying to do.


    "You two know the reason I camest time, right?¡± Margaret said with a chuckle.


    Lily nodded. "We do. You came to send us a gift. You also bought us a lot of things.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    That was half the truth. Lily pretended not to know what happenedter and did not mention it. She


    could not figure out


    Margaret''s true intentions, so she feigned ignorance.


    "Haha..." Margaretughed, but her throat was a little dry. She was the one who took the initiative to


    bring up this, but she was still a little embarrassed.


    "Okay, there''s no need to feign ignorance. I''m sure you know the reason for my previous visit. That''s


    right. I was covering for Ralph. You lost something previously, right?" she asked straightforwardly.


    "Umm..." Lily stammered as she did not know how to reply.


    This olddy did not y by the book. She used to beat around the bush, but now she was throwing a


    straight ball. Had she figured things out, or was this a new strategy?


    After some thought, Lily nodded. "Yes, we lost something, but it¡¯s not important. I think it was just a


    coincidence. It shouldn''t have anything to do with your visit, Grandma."


    These were just cover-up words to make matters appear less ugly.


    Margaret had not visited for a long time, and they suddenly lost something as soon as she visited. She


    was the most prominent suspect, but Lily insisted it was just a coincidence.

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    Now that things hade to this point, she had to say the words she had kept in her heart.


    "Enough, there¡¯s no need to save my face. That''s not a coincidence. Right now, I want to know if that


    secret handbook is still in your hands?"


    Ralph said Alexander set a trap for him and that the secret handbook was fake. However, why didn''t he


    catch the since it was a trap? He let him steal the fake one and just ignored it? Could he have some


    other surprises prepared?


    "Grandma, I honestly don''t know much about the secret handbook. Why don''t you wait for Alexander to


    Margaret was frank and straightforward with her words, but what should Lily reply? Would Margaret


    believe it if she told the truth?


    Was she here to check on the situation for Ralph or something else? Lily had to maintain a vignt


    attitude toward her. She would not be too harsh to Margaret but could notpletely trust her. After all,


    she had been partial to her son but very strict toward her grandson for many years.


    "Fine, I won''t ask anymore if you don''t want to talk about it! What happened before was my fault. As for


    your marriage, I know I can''t interfere, and I don''t want to interfere anymore. It''s fine as long as you are


    happy. I¡¯m old and can no longer care so much!"


    She patted the back of her hand lightly.


    Margaret suddenly looked much older. Although she was old, she seemed very strong and healthy


    before this because of her proper maintenance and positive energy. However, for some reason, Lily felt


    that she looked exhausted from the inside out when she saw her today.


    "What''s wrong with you, Grandma?" Lily asked hesitantly. She had the feeling that Margaret had


    something she wanted to say.


    "I¡¯m fine! It''s gettingte. I should go back!" Margaret smiled and nced at the clock on the wall.


    "So fast?¡± This was quite sudden. She had barely said a few words.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Margaret nodded. "I said what I wanted to say. It¡¯s time to leave! Oh, right, can you... go to the family


    gathering on Saturday?"


    "Me?" Lily knew of the gathering, but Alexander never let her attend such asions.


    He had no other meaning but didn''t want her to be involved in theseplicated things. His protection


    of her was really all-rounded.


    "I''d be happy if you coulde. But it''s okay if you can''t..."


    Margaret was very tolerant and kind today. She was different from the person she knew before. Lily


    almost thought she was an imposter but knew she was Margaret herself.


    "Okay, I''ll think about it." She didn''t agree, but she didn''t refuse either.


    Margaret gave her a deep look before she smiled and left. Lily was left in deep thought as she watched


    her go.


    Alexander was worried and hurried back. When he opened the door, he saw Lily lying on the sofa alone


    with her eyes half-closed.


    His heart tightened as he was unsure if she was asleep or fainted, and he quickly walked toward her.


    "Lily, Lily! Are you okay?¡±


    "Huh? You''re back?¡± She felt sleepy and decided to take a short nap but unexpectedly fell asleep.


    Alexander''s call woke her up.


    "What did Grandma say? Don''t take it to heart!"


    Lily didn''t know if she shouldugh or cry and red at him. "Am I such a weak person?"


    "Grandma left?¡± When he returned, he did not see her car and guessed that she must have left.


    However, he did not know


    Margaret''s intention for making this visit.


    "Yes!" Lily nodded her head. She roughly told him what happened with Margaret and could not help


    asking, "What exactly does she mean by saying these?¡±

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    Alexander shook his head. He did not know why Margaret suddenly came over, as he did not meet her.


    After some thought, he asked, "You said she asked you to go to the family meeting on Saturday before


    she left?"


    Lily nodded. "That''s what she said. She didn''t say it was a must, though. She only mentioned she''d be


    very happy if I went. Is there something wrong with the family meeting?"


    "Did you also notice that something''s not right? Don¡¯t worry. It''s been so many years. They don¡¯t have


    any more cards up their sleeve." He lovingly scratched her nose with a smile.


    "You said the secret handbook your uncle stole is a fake. Why didn''t he confront you if he found out


    about it?¡±


    "As you said, he stole it. If he confronted me, it would be equivalent to admitting what he did. Right


    now, the person he hates most should be Heather instead."


    After all, Heather was the one who used him. From Ralph''s point of view, Heather was the one who


    took the real handbook and left him after using him.


    Speaking of which, that woman was indeed a scheming person.


    Lily considered it and asked, "Should I go on Saturday?¡±


    "What do you think? It''s fine if you want to go.¡± Alexander could protect her. He only did not want her to


    go because he did not want her to see the ugly faces of those fighting for wealth and power.


    "Let''s see my mood at that time,¡± she replied with a shrug and a smile.


    Alexander felt as if all the fatigue of the day had been swept away when he saw her sweet smile.


    "Then, can I know what Mrs. Russell''s mood is right now?" He asked, leaning in close. "Are you


    interested in having dinner together?"


    "I¡¯m not..." He sealed her words with his lips before she managed to say she was not hungry yet.


    Although the affairs of the Russell family were endless, and there might be many unknown risks,


    everything would be fine as long as she was by his side.


    Hannah rode in the family car to thepany. She handled everything quickly because she was


    already familiar with them.


    Initially, she had to fill in for Heather to deal with some issues asionally.


    She read the news, articles, and books while in the basement and gradually learned them. Before she


    knew it, she could already understand everything.


    It was not an exaggeration to say Hannah could now manage the Riggs Group without a problem. She


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    also had the confidence that she could do better than her sister. After all, Heather had spent all her


    time and energy on martial arts, and she had only managed the business reluctantly.


    Chloe brought in a cup of coffee after Hannah read the documents. The strong aroma of coffee slightly


    freshened her up.


    "Miss Riggs, earlier..." After a brief pause, Chloe continued, "Mr. Russell called. He asked you to call


    him back when you''re back in the office.¡±


    Hannah, rubbing her temples, asked, '' Mr. Russell?"


    Chloe feared "Heather" didn''t understand and hurriedly exined, ¡°It''s Mr. Ralph Russell. For some


    reason, he called the office''s number."


    Logically speaking, they should have contacted each other directly through their mobile phones. The


    people in thepany were unaware that Ralph and Heather were about to break off their


    engagement, so they regarded him as the boss''s fiance.


    Therefore, they dared not offend him. Chloe still reported the matter, even though she was doubtful.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    "I got it. You can leave. I want to rest alone." Hannah nodded and waved Chloe away.


    The secretary backed out understandingly. Hannah lightly tapped the phone with one hand but did not


    pick it up.


    She did not have a mobile phone herself. The phone she received every time she left the house was


    the only one. The main purpose was to make it easy for Heather to reach her at any time and give her


    instructions. However, this mobile phone would be confiscated when she returned home.


    She had no right to install any apps or phone numbers. She was just a shadow. As a shadow, she


    could not have friends or a social circle.


    She could not initiate contact with Ralph before, but she had already memorized his number by heart.


    She was cautious about using this phone, as it was wiretapped and installed with a tracking device by


    Heather. It was simply a monitoring device for her. The phone calls within thepany were also


    recorded. After some thought, she picked up the phone and quickly dialed the number.


    On the other side of the phone, Ralph quickly answered the call. He was walking out with hurried steps


    and panting heavily, "Hello?"


    "Ralph Russell." Hannah pursed her lips as she uttered his name word by word.


    He was taken aback for a moment when he heard her voice.


    Then heughed out loud and eximed, "Oh, Ms. Riggs. To think you¡¯d take the initiative to call me.


    What''s the matter? Have you figured it out? Did youe to understand what I said and changed your


    mind to continue cooperating with me?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hannah gripped the phone tightly. She did not answer his questions. Instead, she asked, "You called


    the office number looking for me. What''s the matter?"


    Ralph was puzzled. He looked at the phone number and realized it was andline. He directly asked,


    "Haha. You¡¯re indeed heartless. You won¡¯t even use your phone to call me, right? Fine. We should still


    have room for discussion since you¡¯ re willing to call me. I¡¯ve told you everything I know. You should tell


    me if you¡¯ve changed your mind and are willing to cooperate with me?"


    He thought Heather might still be wavering since she did call him. There may be room for discussion.


    ¡°What cooperation are you referring to?" Hannah listened carefully.


    She was not very clear about the matter between her sister and Ralph. After all, Heather would not tell


    her everything.


    Ralph was speechless on the other end of the phone. He repeated several times and said things


    clearly. Was she still asking for details regarding their cooperation at this point?


    Ultimately, he was the one who needed her. He calmed down his anger, slowed down his footsteps,


    and stood still, saying, "I want 30% of yourpany''s shares. Then I¡¯ll help you find the real handbook.


    In addition, the Russell family has a family meeting this Saturday. You''d bettere. I want you to see


    with your own eyes how I became the head of Russell''s family."


    He couldn''t wait for her to see his glorious moment with her own eyes. He wanted to make her regret


    rejecting him.


    "I can''t agree to such a big matter over the phone." Hannah slowly replied after she pondered for a


    moment.


    Ralph was pleased, even though it was a refusal. She said she couldn''t agree over the phone. Did this


    mean they could discuss it in person? It was much better than the previous direct rejection.


    Her thoughts had indeed been shaken. For some reason, he felt Heather was easier to talk to today.


    She might have figured things out after some deep thought. Could she have discovered the secret


    handbook in her hand was fake?


    "Okay, let''s meet and talk. You set the time, and we''ll talk about it when we meet," he said, narrowing


    his eyes and grinning.

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    "I don''t have the time."


    Hannah gripped the phone with both hands and felt her heart trembling.


    Since Ralph wanted to meet, she would oblige since she had not seen him for days.


    Hannah dreamed of their happy moments together every night.


    Ralph¡¯s sweet words, warm kisses, and everything in between made Hannah smile sweetly while


    dreaming but left with bitterness when she awoke.


    However, she felt he had an ulterior motive andced his words with lies.


    It was likely his sweet words were for Heather.


    Still, Hannah was willing to deceive herself and convince herself that Ralph loved her.


    Hannah had been her sister¡¯s shadow for more than twenty years.She was never Heather.


    However, Ralph would call her Annie and even romantically propose to her publicly.He even promised


    her a lifetime of happiness.


    Hannah greedily wanted more on that day as she looked forward to having her own life.She hoped she


    could get married and have children like an average person one day, but Heather had ruined it all.


    Heather cruelly reminded Hannah that she had no future.


    Hannah''s desired happiness would never be possible, and she should never consider it.


    Heather even destroyed the engagement ring Ralph gave her.


    Hannah felt her heart tighten as she held her breath.


    "You don¡¯t have the time?"


    Ralph frowned at "Heather¡¯s" reply. He knew it was an excuse.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    They had discussed up to this point, but "Heather" had expressed her wavering.


    Ralph feared this fickle- minded woman would change her mind again if he did not strike while the iron


    was hot.Therefore, he did not want to dy it any longer.


    "It doesn''t matter.


    Where are you now? Are you at thepany? I will reach yourpany soon. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t


    have time, but I do. Ican wait for you, so let¡¯s meet and talk."


    "wait..."


    Hannah was stunned.


    Before she could decide whether to refuse or agree, Ralph hung up as he feared she would refuse.


    Hannah felt conflicted holding the phone.


    She felt happy about this, even though she might have refused if Ralph had given her a chance to think


    it through.


    However, Hannah knew she should not meet him again, but most importantly, she must not let Heather


    know she would meet Ralph.


    Nheless, Hannah was desperate to see Ralph deep down in her heart.She wanted to walk, talk,


    hold hands, andugh with him.


    Hannah daydreamed for a moment before putting the phone back.She could not help but smile when


    she thought of Ralphing to thepany soon.


    On Ralph''s side, he only recalled wanting to chase after his mother after he hung up since she had


    secretly visited Alexander''s house when Ralph was asleep.


    Ralph wondered why his mother would want to go there and if she wanted to warn Alexander.


    Margaret had been acting strange recently as she was closer to Alexander but hesitant toward her son.


    Ralph felt something was amiss but could not pinpoint it.


    ¡®Should I chase after mom or meet Heather first?¡¯

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    Ralph saw a caring toward him while he pondered.


    It was the car his mother was riding in.He quickly hurried forward and opened the door when the car


    stopped.


    "Mom, you''re back."


    Margaret looked at him.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you stood here and waited for me toe back?"


    "What are you saying? I was about to go out and coincidentally saw youing home."


    He chuckled.


    It was true that he stayed home to guard against Margaret these days, but he could not say so as


    Margaret would see it as house arrest.


    "What a coincidence."


    Margaret nodded and bent down to get out of the car.


    Ralph hurriedly reached out to help her and asked, "Mom, where have you been?"


    "I went for a walk.Why? Do I still need to report my whereabouts to you?"


    Margaret nced sideways at him.


    "No, of course not.I was just asking.You should tell me if you want to go out.I''ll go with you."


    He smiled cheekily.He felt he was right about his weird feeling.His mother''s words were ambiguous, but


    she was not like this before.


    Margaret got down from the car, stretched, and kneaded her waist with one hand.She said smilingly,


    "You? When have you apanied me all these years? Now you¡¯re saying you want to apany


    me?"


    Her words embarrassed Ralph since he typically liked to y around.He would coax his mother with


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    sweet words and asionally buy little trinkets to make her happy.He figured Margaret loved listening


    to him talk and liked everything he bought anyway.


    However, he disliked apanying women while they shopped, no matter how old they were.


    "What do you mean, Mom? Are you expressing your dissatisfaction toward me? I was busy before and


    only had a little money with me.I can''t buy you anything nice even if I go shopping with you.Wait until I


    take charge of the Russell family.At that time, I will have money and buy you whatever you want," He


    said coyly.


    Margaret stopped and looked at him.


    Herughter was somewhat cold as she said, ''''You mean you want to use the entire Russell family


    fortune to buy me presents?"


    Ralphughed dryly, saying, That''s not what it meant.Mom, are you mad at me? Why are you scolding


    me?"


    He felt something was wrong, so he asked, "Did someone tell you something?"


    He thought Alexander must have said something and wondered why Margaret would listen to


    Alexander.


    After all, Margaret had always been partial to him.


    Margaret gave Ralph a deep look and sighed, "Who do you think said something to me? What can he


    say about you? You are my child.How can I not know who you are?"


    "Yes, you are right."


    Heughed along but was cursing inwardly.


    "You¡¯re not young anymore, Ralph.


    Indeed, I spoiled you too much in the past.I know what you did was wrong, but I turned a blind eye.I¡¯m


    old now and don¡¯t have much time left, so I can¡¯t protect you much longer.


    "Please remember you should forgive those who deserve forgiveness and leave a way out for others


    so you will have a way out yourself,"


    Margaret spoke earnestly.


    She raised her hand and gently caressed her son¡¯s cheek.


    Ralph felt strange as he looked at the hand caressing his cheek.


    ¡® Why does it sound like she¡¯s saying herst words?¡¯ "Mom, what nonsense are you spewing? You''ll


    live a long life, so why did you say you don''t have much time left? You¡¯ll live another twenty, thirty


    years.No, you will live a hundred more years."


    He was used to saying these sweet words to make people happy, but this time, Margaret only


    smiled.She shook her head slightly and withdrew her hand.


    ''''I''m tired.I''ll return to my room to rest."


    Ralph felt worried as he looked at his mother¡¯s departing figure.He called out to her, "Mom.Don''t forget


    this Saturday."


    Margaret looked back but did not say anything.


    After a brief moment of silence, she went into her room.

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    Ralph waste due to the dy in talking with Margaret.


    When he arrived at Riggs Group and called Hannah¡¯s office upstairs, Chloe told him Heather had left


    long ago.He could not help feeling annoyed.He thought Heather was lying to him again and searched


    the parking lot for along time but did not see Rigg¡¯s family¡¯s car.He anxiously waited downstairs until


    dark, but he did not see Heather even when all the employees had left.


    ¡®What a capricious woman.¡¯ Ralph felt resentful.


    Hannah was not feeling any better on her end.She wanted to wait for him but did not see him even


    after buying time at the office.


    Ralph did not give her any phone calls; she dared not take the initiative to call him and could only


    wait.She waited but only received Heather¡¯s call urging her to return.She could not bide time any longer


    and could only go home.


    Along the way, she looked out of the window firmly.


    Even so, she did not see his figure, and her eyes were full of disappointment.


    Hannah keenly sensed that the atmosphere was tense as soon as she entered the house.She calmed


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    down and walked toward Heather, calling, "Heather."


    Heather looked at the time and said with displeasure, "Your heart has gone wild.I let you out for a while,


    and you¡¯re having fun again.You don¡¯t want toe back anymore, right?"


    Heather had overslept and realized it was already afternoon when she woke up.


    Then she discovered that Hannah had still yet to return.


    Heather knew her sister should not need that much time to deal with thepany matters and


    concluded that Hannah had been wandering around.


    "N-No, Heather.I stayed in the office and didn¡¯t go anywhere else.I was handling work at the office.I-If


    you don''t believe me, you can call someone to check or look at the surveince footage."


    She spent the whole morning in the Riggs Group.She did not even step outside.


    Heather snorted at her and said, "I don¡¯t need you to teach me.I will check it."


    She knew Hannah was telling the truth when Hannah said she did not leave the office today.


    Even so, Heather was suspicious of her sister at the moment.She raised her eyebrows and asked


    casually, "Did Ralph call you?"


    "No."


    Hannah shook her head and quickly added before Heather threw an inevitable fit, "He called looking for


    you."


    Heather pursed her lips and suppressed her anger, Did you meet with him?"


    Hannah lowered her eyes and answered, "No.I just made a phone call.He said he would like to


    cooperate with you and asked if you had figured it out."


    "What did you say after that?"


    "I said I couldn''t agree to such a big thing over the phone.Ralph said he wanted to meet up, but I said I


    didn''t have time.So I didn''t see him."


    Heather frowned and said, "Why did you say you can¡¯t agree over the phone? Is this something that


    can be agreed upon by meeting in person? You still want to cause me trouble for this kind of thing?


    Hannah bit her lower lips and said, "I don''t know what cooperation he was referencing or your decision,


    so I didn''t dare to agree or refuse.I could only dy the answer.I will refuse him next time if you don''t


    want to see him."


    Her words sessfully extinguished most of Heather''s anger.

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    Heather knew Hannah was not wrong in her response. Whenever she encountered a simr situation,


    she always responded in the same manner. Hannah sometimes did not know the inside story, so she


    could only respond with vague words to prevent others from noticing anything was wrong.


    Hannah either agreed or disagreed, and she let Heather decide for herself. However, the matter this


    time involved Ralph. Heather was afraid Hannah had selfish intentions and still loved him, which was


    why her reaction was bigger than usual.


    "I see. Ralph didn''t say anything else, did he?" Heather leaned back on the sofa and rxed slightly.


    Her actions meant she had calmed down and was not as angry as before.


    Hannah shook her head slowly but seemed to recall something. "Oh right, he said there¡¯s a family


    meeting at the Russell family estate this Saturday and wants you to go to it. Ralph said he wants you to


    witness how he bes the head of the Russell family."


    "Him?! Is he still dreaming?" Heatherughed aloud to the point she teared up. She seldomughed so


    heartily.


    Hannah pursed her lips and did not express her opinion on this matter.


    Heather pondered, ¡®Russell family meeting on Saturday. How interesting that he invited me. Is he


    unafraid of the possible criticism?¡¯


    "Are you not nning to go?" Hannah hesitated but probed for Heather¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Sure. Of course, I¡¯ll go! How can I miss such an interesting event? I¡¯ll just take it as a show if he ends


    up embarrassing himself. Moreover, I want to meet that person again." Heather was interested in


    Alexander and his wife.


    She had previously avoided doing so because she hardly ever faced opponents ofparable caliber.


    Little did she expect that the couple would be stronger than her.


    Even though it had not been long since she obtained the secret handbook, she felt her kickboxing had


    improved by leaps and bounds. Maybe she could test the gap between them this time.


    "That person... will you be in danger? Maybe I should go on your behalf!" Hannah immediately


    expressed concern when she heard that Heather might be in danger.


    Heather red at her and said, "It''s not your turn yet! I have something I have to do! Do you want to


    use this opportunity to meet Ralph?"


    "Of course not! I don''t have any affection for him anymore. He¡¯s just a man who was good at sweet-


    talking me. I only have my sister in my heart, and you¡¯re my most important person."


    Heather liked hearing such praise but felt bored when it was repeated too often. She rubbed her ears


    and said, ¡°I got it. There¡¯s no need for you to express your loyalty all the time. You weren¡¯t like this


    before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll know if you¡¯re disloyal, and if you have any other intentions, you should know what kind of person I


    am."


    "Of course, Heather," Hannah replied, carefully putting down the coat she had taken off. "If there is


    nothing else, I¡¯ll return to my room."


    Heather remained silent but nodded in agreement.


    Only then did Hannah quietly return to her basement and close the door. The dark room was her small


    world. Even though the sunlight was scarce, it was a ce that belonged to her.


    She sat in the corner. After a moment of silence, she recalled something and fiddled out a small gold


    lump from the gap at the corner of the bed. The ring¡¯s original appearance could no longer be


    discerned. Even so, this was still the most precious gift she had ever received.


    ¡®This Saturday? He said he wanted to be the head of the Russell family.¡¯


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hannah believed Ralph because his tone was determined. She felt he could do it since he was so


    confident. Would Heather change her mind about marrying him if he became the head of the Russell


    family and had absolute power? If so, in the future¡­

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    It didn¡¯t take long before Saturday arrived.


    Ralph got up early that morning. He put on his crisply pressed suit, meticulouslybed his hair, took


    a long look in the mirror, and sprayed cologne all over his body. This would be the most critical turning


    point of his life, and he would usher in a new life from that day onward.


    The elders in the family would not arrive so early. The person he was most worried about was his


    mother. Margaret agreed to his n, but he could not be relieved until everything was over.


    He went to the kitchen to get her breakfast and personally delivered it. He knocked on the door of his


    mother¡¯s room.


    "What is it?" Margaret¡¯s voice sounded from behind the door. It looked like she had woken up.


    "Mom, it''s me. I brought you breakfast," Ralph eagerly said.


    Margaret replied, "Leave it downstairs; I''ll eat itter."


    "It''s too much of a hassle for you to go down. I¡¯m already here. Can you please open the door?" He


    paused for a moment and added, after noticing his mother did not reply, ¡°I also have something I want


    to say to you."


    There was another moment of silence before the door opened. Margaret stood at the door and looked


    at him calmly. "What do you want to say?"


    "Mom, you should let me in before I continue, right?" He smiled and bent down to get into the room. He


    ced the breakfast he had brought on the table and looked around.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Margaret¡¯s bedroom was big but looked empty as there were not many things in it. She helplessly


    shook her head as she turned and walked back into her room.


    She continued applying skin care products on her face and said, "For you to be so obedient and


    courteous, there must be something you want again!"


    Ralph awkwardlyughed and denied, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Mom. There¡¯s nothing I want. I¡¯m just performing


    my filial piety."


    Margaret was amused by him and gave him a doting look, saying, ¡°You¡¯re so good at sweet-talking."


    When he saw her smiling, Ralph saw that his mother had reverted to her old self. He hurriedly said,


    "You love my sweet words the most, right? Only I can make you so happy!"


    Margaret let out a long sigh. For some reason, her smile gradually faded.


    Ralph was nervous. He could not grasp Margaret¡¯s thoughts recently but could not allow any mistakes


    today. ¡°You can enjoy your old age in peace and no longer have to worry about my future. Today''s


    meeting is simple, Mom. I will seed as long as you help me.¡±


    "Are you sure?" Margaret slowly sat on the chair and thenbed her hair.


    "Of course, I¡¯m sure, Mom! I have the DNA report!" Ralph nced around and saw the document folder


    that Margaret had ced on the desk. Within the folder was the DNA report he had given her.


    It was a fake report he had made. "It doesn''t matter whether he admits it since there¡¯s the report and


    your testimony. Moreover, you are Russell''s grandmother and the most authoritative person. Everyone


    will believe what you say!¡±


    That was why he urgently needed his mother''s testimony. With Margaret''s assurance and the DNA


    report, he could prove that Alexander was not a blood rtive of the Russell family. He needed to make


    the family¡¯s elders believe it to remove Alexander from Russell¡¯s family tree.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    "That¡¯s right. I''m his grandmother..." Her hand that wasbing her hair stopped. Margaret was deep


    in thought, and her eyes looked distant. "I''m his grandmother..."


    "Mom, don''t overthink! Look, I¡¯m your son and his uncle, but he never showed me mercy!" Ralph


    noticed something was wrong and tried to persuade her, "Mom, we¡¯re not forcing him to die. We just


    want him to hand over control of the Russell family. Didn¡¯t you always want me to take over the family


    and thepany? We¡¯re just setting things right and getting everything back on track.¡±


    "Setting things right." Margaret emphasized these three words and nodded, ¡°Yes, setting things right."


    Ralph felt that she had made up her mind and breathed a sigh of relief. He pushed the breakfast


    toward her, saying, "Mom, you should eat something. There¡¯s no need to rush, as it''s still early. You can


    eat slowly."


    "Okay." She picked up the spoon and noticed he was still sitting there. Margaret asked, "Is there


    anything else?"


    "Mom, have you told my sister about this?"


    Even though his mother''s words were sufficient evidence, it would be much better if Celine could also


    testify.


    "She doesn''t know," Margaret replied calmly as she lowered her head and blew at the hot porridge.


    "If so... I¡¯ll ask Celine toe here. Tell her the n so she won''t be unaware and make a mistake


    saying, ¡°By the way, did she read the previous DNA report?"


    Margaret took a sip of the porridge. She did not even look up and replied, "She was the one who


    brought back the DNA report. What do you think, did she read it or not?"


    "That..." He was startled as he had overlooked this. It would be a big problem if Celine blurted out the


    truth.


    "I''ll talk to her after breakfast. You don''t have to worry about it." Margaret set down the spoon and


    looked at him, "There¡¯s still some time. I hope you think about it carefully. What is it that you want most


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    in your heart? Is it something that you must grasp in your hand no matter what? Please remember what


    I told you before, leave a way out for others so you¡¯ll have a way out for yourself."


    His mother¡¯s words were bizarre recently. She kept talking about a way out and letting things go. What


    did she mean when she told him to leave himself a way out? What was it that she wanted him to let go


    of? Her words seemed to have hidden meanings, and she seemed to be urging him to release


    Alexander.


    It was always a matter of life and death in a power struggle. This would be a fight between brothers if


    his brothers had not died so young. He refused to believe someone would leave him a way out if he


    failed.


    Even so, he said perfunctorily, "Fine. I get it. However, you must not believe anything Alexander tells


    you, Mom. It''s not like you don''t know he was a scheming person since he was young. Don''t be fooled


    by him."


    Margaret stared at him and nodded after a brief moment of silence. "You should go."


    Ralph left her room, but after some thought, he felt uneasy. He felt he should look for Celine and talk to


    her in person. His mother was acting weird. He needed to ensure everything was in order before he


    could feel at ease.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    Celine never woke up early, so she was grumpy when she opened the door. Her hair was in a mess,


    and her eyes were bloodshot. She angrily red at Ralph, "What do you want?!"


    "My dear sister, I brought you breakfast!" He said with a smile and presented the breakfast he had


    brought from downstairs.


    "Oh, the sun must¡¯ve risen from the west today." Celine nced at the breakfast before covering her


    mouth as she yawned. After that, she turned around to brush her teeth and took a shower.


    Ralph heard the sound of water from the bathroom and did not follow her¡ªinstead, he sat in her room.


    He boringly flipped through the books on the table and mockinglyughed when he noticed that most of


    the books Celine had were novels.


    His elder sister was already an adult, but she still read these books. In a way, this was beneficial to him


    as Celine could notpete with him. Having an ally was much better than having an enemy, after all.


    Celine soon came out after freshening up. Shey on the sofa, picked up a piece of bread, and


    chewed. "Tell me, what do you want?"


    "Celine, you know the family elders wille today, right?" Ralph asked lowly and stared to see her


    reaction.


    "I heard mom mention it. What are you nning to do?¡±


    "That identification report. What I mean is you¡¯ve read the DNA report, right?¡± Ralph rubbed his hands


    together and was unsure of what to say next.


    Celine was taken aback and sat upright. "I''ve seen it. What¡¯s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just the DNA report¡¯s result..."


    "You know the results?" Celine raised her eyebrows and looked at him in surprise.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ralph licked his lower lip, smiled, and said, "I didn''t look at it, but I guessed the result. T-That''s not


    important. The elders areing, and I will tell everyone that Alex isn¡¯t a blood rtive to our family.¡±


    "What?!" Celine was so surprised that she almost dropped the bread in her hand. She managed to


    catch it from falling on the ground with another hand.


    "I know this may sound heartless, but we can''t drag this matter on any longer, Celine. I wouldn''t make


    such a move if Alex didn¡¯t force me into a corner. I¡¯m not the only person who suffered all these years.


    You should think of your allowance that Alex has reduced.


    ¡°There¡¯s also that time when you wanted to start a newpany. Did you forget what Alex said? There


    were numerous other examples. If he had the slightest respect for us, as his uncle and aunt, others


    wouldn¡¯t ridicule us, and we wouldn¡¯t need to lick his boots.¡±


    Celine kept silent but looked at him conflictedly.


    However, Ralph did not notice this and continued, "I didn''t think of getting a DNA test initially, but the


    reason for doing so no longer matters. I''ve prepared the DNA report, and it''s with Mom now. Mom will


    publicly announce itter.


    ¡°We will officially remove Alex from the Russell family tree. Of course, he will no longer be eligible to


    inherit our family''s assets. Celine, remember not to say anything you shouldn¡¯t say when the time


    His implicit meaning was self-evident, but Celine did not know what he meant by ¡°things she shouldn¡¯t


    say.¡±


    Ralph wanted her to stay silent about the truth and did not want Celine to reveal the real DNA results.


    Celine quietly finished the remaining bread in her hand and asked, "Does Mom know about this?¡±


    "Yes. I told Mom about this, and the DNA report is with her. Don''t worry. I¡¯m just here to give you a


    heads-up." He nodded, indicating they had reached an agreement.

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    "What did Mom say?" Celine sipped the soy milk and continued asking.


    "What else would she say? You should know that mom has loved me more than Alex since I was a


    child. I''m her biological son! She would surely side with me." Ralph was confident about this.


    Margaret¡¯s doting made him feel that the Russell family belonged to him. Even if he did not inherit all of


    it, he should inherit its majority. Still, he never expected his father to give the family business to


    Alexander.


    Meanwhile, Ralph only received a small amount of equity. Ralph never received much of the family¡¯s


    other businesses, real estate, and stores. These were only the tip of the icebergpared to the


    Russell family¡¯s vast wealth. He felt resentful at the thought of his father.


    Celine finished her soy milk, wiped the corner of her mouth, and put down the cup before she calmly


    replied to him, "I see. Thank you for breakfast."


    "So, we agree on this, Celine? You must help me when the timees. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re


    biological siblings in the same boat!" Ralph pondered and made another promise, "I will not forget you


    when I take control of the family! Rest assured, I¡¯ll give you more than what Alex does."


    Celine remained calm and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Only members of the Russell family should inherit the


    family¡¯s assets. There''s nothing wrong with that. I will side with Mom and agree to whatever she says."


    Her words were like a guarantee to Ralph. He felt assured and satisfied. "You''re right. Only members of


    the Russell family should inherit the family¡¯s assets. It¡¯ll be our glory from today onward."


    Celine smiled meaningfully but remained nomittal.


    Ralph felt relieved after instructing his mother and sister while he lit a cigarette and looked out the


    balcony. Russell Estate was an old building but had gone through renovations several times. It covered


    an extensive area, and everything around it belonged to the Russell family.


    Hugo did not appoint the Russell Estate to anyone in his will, but Alexander let Ralph have it. Ralph


    could not care less about the old estate because he knew it could notpare to everything else the


    Russells owned


    Alexander took so much and only gave him this pitiful house and some allowance. Ralph felt that his


    nephew treated him like a beggar and gave him charity. Not only did Ralph want to reim what he


    thought he owned, but he also wanted to take everything from Alexander.


    He held the cigarette between his fingers as he squinted, looking forward to seeing the expected cars


    drive in one after another. Everyone who came today would be the witness to a new chapter of his life.


    Suddenly, Ralph thought of Heather, who stood up to him.


    She had agreed to meet him at herpany that day. He could tell she was wavering, but she still ran


    away. He did not expect long-term cooperation with someone like her who had a psychological


    problem. However, it would undoubtedly be of great help if he could gain her support.


    ¡®What a pity.¡¯


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    His phone rang right at this moment. He looked at it and could not help feeling surprised when he saw


    Heather¡¯s number.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she block me?¡¯


    He felt suspicious but subconsciously pressed the answer button. "Ms. Riggs."


    "Isn¡¯t there a family meeting today? Has it started?" Heather went straight to the point.


    He grinned and said, "Not yet. Are you interested ining? It would be a shame if you missed it."

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    Heather called Ralph to test him. However, she became somewhat interested when she heard his


    confident tone. "Can you tell me how you n to take Alexander down in just a day? I''m quite


    interested now."


    Even if Ralph was only boasting, he should make it sound believable. Heather believed Alexander


    would not have survived in the business industry for such a long time if Ralph could trounce him.


    Although Alexander was younger than Ralph, he took over the family business at a very young age.


    Initially, many thought


    Alexander was too inexperienced to lead the family. However, he convinced everyone of his abilities,


    and almost everyone acknowledged him.


    Alexander was a capable leader, and the family business had never been better under his leadership.


    Yet, Ralph imed he would soon rece Alexander and take over the family business in one day.


    Heather wondered how that would be possible. Even with the family elders present, it would not mean


    Ralph would seed.


    The Riggs family also had their elders, who were only responsible for family affairs. Their influences


    could never reach thepany. Besides, thepany''s board of directors would not allow the family


    elders to overstep their boundaries.


    Even though Heather was curious about why Ralph was so confident in recing Alexander, she did


    not think he would seed.


    There was a part of her that was waiting to mock his failure.


    ¡®There wouldn''t be a surprise if I told you, would there? You should attend the meeting if you''re


    interested to see what will happen. I''ll save you a VIP seat," Ralph said.


    Then he quickly continued, as he was worried Heather would hesitate,"


    Though this is a family meeting, we''re still technically engaged, so you can still attend this meeting as


    my fiancee."


    Heather gave his proposal some thought and replied, "Fine. I''ll see you tomorrow." She hung up and


    smiled.


    ¡®This is getting interesting.¡¯


    Chump, standing beside Heather, could not help but ask, "Ms. Riggs, are you sure you want to attend


    the meeting?"


    "Sure, why not? It doesn''t matter to me if he wins or loses, but just the thought of witnessing an internal


    conflict within the Russell family excites me," She looked at him and continued, "I''m about to leave for


    home anyway, so why not have some fun before that?"


    ¡®I will get the car ready," Chump said.


    Heather nodded and went to look for something suitable to wear. She opened her closet and chose an


    appropriate outfit.


    She was about to change when she felt a sudden rush of blood to her heart. Heather could not breathe,


    as if something was pressing against her chest. She gently stroked her chest with one hand with the


    other on the table supporting her as she tried to steady herself.


    It was an unusual sensation that had been happening recently, but the frequency was increasing


    rapidly. Sometimes, Heather even felt her insides churning, like something was about to break out.


    She thought it was a sign that her inner strength was about to improve, so she did not pay much


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    attention to it and tried her best to take slow, deep breaths to ease her difort.


    However, this issue happened too frequently and was especially bad today. It felt like there was a


    heavy stone pressing down on Heather''s chest. She felt like she was suffocating. She was standing


    upright, but her eyes became blurry.


    She took a few deep breaths and steadied herself. Heather tried to adjust her breathing method to calm


    herself, but in the process, she felt worse, making her cough and spit a mouthful of blood. Her blood


    was a dark red, looking like it contained a tinge of ck.


    "Ms. Riggs!" Chump came rushing in as he had just returned from getting the others to prepare the car.


    He wanted to check with Heather on when they should leave but walked in on her spitting blood.


    "Don''t panic." Heather lifted her hand and gasped for air. Then she wiped the blood from her mouth


    with the back of her hand and noticed the blood''s color.


    Ironically, after spitting out blood, she felt slightly better. Though her body was still weak, and her mind


    clouded with confusion, she did not know if this was because of the kickboxing skills she was learning


    from the secret handbook or something else.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    Heather wondered if this was a stage she had to ovee to increase her kickboxing skills. She could


    not tell if this was good or bad, and she could not even walk properly.


    Chump rushed over to help her and led her to sit on the sofa, saying, "Let me get the family doctor over


    to check on you, Ms. Riggs!"


    "No, it''s fine. This isn''t something the doctor can fix." Heather knew whatever was wrong with her was


    not a medical condition.


    This was due to her learning kickboxing techniques from the secret handbook, which a doctor would


    not know how to treat. She needed to depend on herself to bnce out the different energies in her


    body.


    "I need to sit down and bnce my inner energy. Stay here and guard me," she said sternly, crossing


    her legs on the sofa.


    Chump nodded as he stepped forward, then remembered something and turned to ask Heather,


    "Should I ask them to send the car back since we''ll no longer be leaving?"


    Heather finally remembered what she was supposed to do. Her dazed mind had made her forget


    momentarily. She thought for a moment before deciding, "No, we''ll leave as usual!"


    "But you''re still..."


    "Go get Hannah. Tell her to dress up and go in my ce, just like we didst time," she instructed.


    Even though she wanted to see how the conflict would unfold, she was more interested in trading


    blows with Alexander to assess the gap between them. However, her current condition would not allow


    her to do so. It would be meaningless since she could not fight him, so it was best to stay back.


    Moreover, she had told Ralph that she would turn up. Although she could have easily changed her


    mind, it was an excellent chance to allow Hannah to see him. It was to ensure that her absence did not


    cause any extra trouble and to see if Hannah was loyal to her.


    Heather wanted to use this chance to see if Hannah had given up on Ralph or if she was just putting on


    an act.


    ¡®Yes, Ms. Riggs!" Even though he did not understand her motives, Chump alwaysplied with her


    instructions.


    Soon after, Hannah was brought into Heather''s room. When she noticed Heather sitting on the sofa


    with her legs crossed, Hannah knew she was practicing some breathing techniques. "Heather?"


    If Hannah remembered correctly, it was Saturday, and Heather would leave the house. She noticed


    Chump had prepared a car for Heather from her tiny window in her bedroom. Then, momentster, he


    came into her room and brought her upstairs.


    "Do you want to go to Russell Estate?" Heather opened her eyes and questioned Hannah.


    "If you want me to go, then I will. If you think I shouldn''t, I won''t!" Hannah gave her the perfect reply,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    showing Heather she had Heather''s interest as her top priority.


    Heather smiled. "Fine. I know you want to go, so I''ll give you the opportunity."


    "I didn''t..."


    "I don¡¯t need to hear your excuses," Heather interrupted Hannah as she closed her eyes and


    continued, "I''m telling you to go so that you can help me keep an eye on the Russell family. Make sure


    you check out what they''re nning to do and report to me in detail when you return."


    ¡®Yes, I understand!" Hannah replied.


    "One more thing..." Heather drawled, "You know what to do when you see that guy. Don''t forget that


    we''re leaving in two days. Since you liked him, you should end this rtionship on your own as well."

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    Hannah bit her lower lip and mumbled, "I understand.¡¯ "Go on." Heather waved dismissively. She


    looked pale and feeble.


    "Heather, are you okay?" Hannah asked worriedly.


    "I''m alright. Remember what I said." Heather closed her eyes, not wanting to speak anymore.


    Heather opened her eyes as Hannah quietly left the room. The room was empty as she called out,


    "Chump!"


    "Yes, Ms. Riggs." Chump quickly stepped forward.


    "Send two of our most trusted men to follow her, and remember not to cause a scene." Heather had a


    calm expression on her face, not betraying her emotions.


    "Yes, I understand." Chump knew what she meant and left to get it done.


    Chump had to stay by Heather''s side as she continued to meditate. She needed someone she could


    trust to be by her side in case of an ident, and Chump was the only one suitable for this. However,


    she also needed others to be around Hannah, especially since she had other thoughts recently.


    Heather needed to ensure nothing would go wrong.


    As noon drew closer, most of the family elders arrived. Most of them were having tea and enjoying their


    afternoon snacks. Although they were unaware of the purpose of the meeting, most of them showed up


    because Margaret had made the invitation and mentioned that it was an important event.


    All the family members were gathered in the main hall, which was crowded. However, the main guest


    was not there yet. Ralph turned to see if Alexander had arrived and instructed the housekeeper to look


    after their guests and keep bringing more tea and snacks.


    As for Heather, he did not know if she would attend, but that was not important. After all, Alexander was


    the main attraction.


    After looking at the time, Ralph was about to call his nephew and ask if he was too afraid to show up


    when one of the housekeepers came running toward him and said, "Mr. Alexander is here."


    Alexander and Lily came into the main hall together. Some of the family members stood up as they


    walked in. Alexander always had a strong presence, which made people around him respect him more.


    Some of the elders had even stopped talking and looked toward the couple.


    "It''s crowded today." Even though Lily knew this was a family meeting, she did not expect to see so


    many people.


    It reminded her of when she was a child in the Lodge family. After growing up and leaving her family,


    she rarely saw such a huge family meeting.


    Alexander gently patted the back of her hand and whispered, "If it makes you feel ufortable, you


    could go to one of the guestrooms to rest. I''ll get you when we''re done. I promise it won''t be long."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "It''s fine." Lily shook her head as she saw Ralph approaching them. She smiled and said, "I want to see


    what he has up his sleeves."


    "You''re really the VIP for making such ate entrance." Ralphughed.


    He was obviously in a good mood as he thought of what would happen that evening. Even his eyes


    were curved into a smile. Alexander corrected him, "Uncle, you''re wrong. I''m merely returning to my


    own home. How could I even be counted as a guest."


    "Sometimes, we just don''t know who''s the guest or the host," Ralphmented. "Since everyone''s


    here. Let''s start."

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    Alexander nodded and briefly looked around. "Where''s Grandma?" "Your grandmother will be out soon,


    don¡¯t worry. We should start first," Ralph said.


    Alexander briefly wondered if his grandmother''s being present was particrly significant. He then


    moved forward and turned to look at Lily. She lifted her hand from his and took a few steps back, but


    remained by his side.


    "Good afternoon to all the elders here. Today, we''re gathered here..." Alexander paused for a moment


    and turned to Ralph.


    "Since you''re the one who called us here today, do you have something to announce?"


    When Alexander asked him first, Ralph smiled smugly. "Of course, I have something important to


    announce. This is something important involving the Russell family''s bloodline."


    Once everyone heard that it was something important, they immediately sat up. One of Ralph''s uncles


    started to joke, "What is it? Bloodline? Ralph, are you nning to have a kid?"


    This caused everyone in the room tough.


    Ralph was not upset by the joke. Instead, he looked at his uncle and said," Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. I''ll have


    a kid in the future.


    Anyway, what I¡¯m about to announce will affect our family''s bloodline. This is an important issue, as our


    bloodline should be pure."


    Ralph raised his voice so that everyone in the hall could hear him.


    Everyone stoppedughing as soon as they realized he was serious about this, and the atmosphere in


    the room changed instantly.


    "Ralph, what is it?" Someone asked curiously, but Ralph did not answer him. He took a step back and


    looked at Alexander.


    Alexander was always the one leading the family meetings and the one with the most power. However,


    this would change. Ralph would no longer be the one sitting down. Instead, he would take his ce as


    the leader.


    Alexander continued to hold his gaze. He looked like he was still unaware of what was about to


    happen. Ralph almostughed when he saw Alexander''s face.


    ¡®Alex, you''ve been in charge for so long, yet you did not expect to fall into my hands, did you?¡¯ Ralph


    thought smugly.


    Ralph cleared his throat before continuing, "Alex, this issue will affect the Russell famil/s reputation.


    What if someone among us ims to be a Russell but isn¡¯t? What should we do with this person?"


    Since Ralph had openly asked him this question, Alexander looked him in the eye and replied, "Even


    though our bloodline is important, this is the twenty-first century. I''m not sure who you''re referring to,


    but if that person isn''t of the Russell family bloodline, how would they be one of us?


    "What if that person purposefully kept it hidden, or if he isn''t even aware of it?" Ralph continued to ask


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    questions.


    "Then, there are only two possibilities. If that person intentionally kept it a secret and tried to lie their


    way into the family, we should kick them out. However, if that person is unaware of their bloodline and


    is already integrated into the family, it won¡¯t change anything. Our bloodline is indeed important, but so


    is our rtionship."


    Alexander rified sensibly, "Our family is huge, so maybe that person had some reason to do this. As


    long as it doesn''t harm our family, then it isn''t an important issue."


    Ralph did not expect Alexander to say this. He thought Alexander would insist on kicking that person


    out of the family. Ralph had wanted to use this against him, but it had backfired.


    Alexander was a sly fox, but Ralph would not allow him to have his way. He would force Alexander to


    take a stand on this Ralph smiled and stepped forward, saying, "That''s not entirely true. Our family is


    rather conservative, right? I''m sure most of the elders here would agree. Would you be able to sit still if


    you found out your grandchild, whom you''ve loved for years, wasn''t yours?"

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    Ralph''sment convinced the elders, and most agreed. They nodded and said, ¡®That''s true. Who


    would want to raise someone else''s child? Who would do that voluntarily?"


    "That''s right. If someone told me to raise someone else''s kid, I probably wouldn''t."


    "How can we ignore the importance of a pure bloodline? Does that mean someonemitted adultery


    in the family? Who is it?"


    Everyone around the room started discussing as this was a sensitive topic to them, instantly throwing


    the room into chaos.


    Everyone looked at each other usingly and wondered who Ralph was referring to.


    The elders thought the person had stayed in the family for a long time, even though they were not


    rted by blood.


    The Russell family was unlike ordinary families. They were a vast and influential family. Even those


    from the branch family benefited greatly from the family name. Endless wealth and power came with


    the family name, so why should someone who did not belong to the family enjoy these privileges?


    It was not a joking matter. Even though the elders were suspicious of each other, no one dared to


    use anyone of anything.


    As the others were having a heated discussion, Ralph looked at Alexander quietly while Alexander held


    his gaze in silence.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Finally, someone asked, "So, who are you talking about? You can''t just leave us hanging here. Since


    you''ve started it, you have to exin to us."


    "Yeah. Isn''t that why you gathered us here? The Russell family''s bloodline is important, and you can''t


    leave it like this."


    Ralph turned to those who spoke up. It was the reaction Ralph had wanted, and he smiled in


    satisfaction as he turned back to Alexander. "Look at everyone''s reactions. How can you possibly say


    that bloodline isn''t important? Where did youe across such a ridiculous theory? If that person isn''t


    a Russell, why should they enjoy the privileges of being a Russell?"


    "Yes." Even though most agreed with Ralph, some were hesitant as they were still unaware of who he


    was referring to.


    "Is it more than the bond they had built with the family? More important than years of nurturing and


    affection?" Alexander questioned calmly, "If one were unaware of their true identity since birth, but the


    Russell family took them in and nurtured them, it''s not entirely their fault, is it? Isn''t it better not to tell


    that person the truth?"


    "I disagree. Maintaining the bloodline is something passed down by the family. How can we ignore it?


    We must remove anyone that isn''t from the Russell family. Otherwise, how can our ancestors rest in


    peace?" Ralph was determined not to leave any choice to Alexander since all he wanted was to


    destroy Alexander.


    He had entirely forgotten what Margaret had said to him-to give others a second chance. Even though


    he looked calm on the surface, greed had already blinded him.


    He had called for a family meeting to ensure Alexander would fall from grace. Ralph had not only


    nned to take him down but also did not want to give him any second chances.


    If Ralph could remove Alexander from the Russell family, Alexander could not do anything to him as


    Alexander would no longer have power or wealth. Ralph would not give Alexander any chances to take


    revenge on him.


    Some agreed with what Ralph had said, but others sided with Alexander.


    After all, if one did not know their true identity, it would not be their fault¡ª instead, it would be their


    parents.


    "In my opinion, anyone who tries to mess up our bloodline should be held ountable. Since it''s not


    the outsider¡¯s fault, the parents are at fault here." One of the elders said.

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    "No, the outsider wouldn''t be innocent at all." Ralph interrupted. He could not allow Alexander to


    persuade the other elders.


    ¡®What a joke. If the outsider were innocent, Alex would be innocent, and everyone would forgive him. If


    that''s the case, I can''t im my seat as the family patriarch.¡¯


    "If the outsider enjoyed our family''s privileges, they would be at fault. How can an outsider be so


    entitled when they aren''t one of us? lf the outsider is already an adult, they can make a living


    independently. Since our family has already nurtured the outsider, we must not allow them to take


    anything more from us."


    It was evident that Ralph aimed his speech at Alexander. Some had already realized who he was


    talking about and looked at


    Alexander with unreadable expressions. If Ralph were right and Alexander was not a blood rtive to


    the Russell family, then who was he? Does that mean his mother had an affair?


    When the elders realized who Ralph aimed his speech at, they chose to remain silent. The elders


    would voice their opinions if this concerned someone from the branch family.


    However, it was about the most critical figure in the family. Alexander was the head of the family, and


    his existence was power itself. This issue could make or break the Russell family, so everyone


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    remained silent.


    As the atmosphere in the room tensed, Ralph continued to confront Alexander. The air in the room


    resembled a gas-leaked area where a tiny spark from a lighter could blow the ce to bits.


    At that moment, a housekeeper came rushing in. "Mr. Alexander, Ms. Riggs is here. Her car is outside."


    Ralph raised his eyebrows in surprise as he did not expect her to show up. Still, "Heather" appeared at


    the best time, and Ralph was d she was here to witness his victory. If Ralph could choose, he


    wanted everyone to witness his most glorious moment. Ralph could not help but smile. "Bring her in


    right away."


    ¡®This is a family meeting. It isn''t suitable for Ms. Riggs to be here," someone in the crowd protested.


    Ralph immediately exined, "Ms. Riggs is my fiancee, and we''ll be married soon. So, technically,


    she''s also part of the Russell family. Of course, she''s allowed to attend our meeting." Since Ralph had


    chosen to say this, those who had objections kept quiet.


    Momentster, "Heather" came in dressed in a custom-made suit. Two other men who were bearing


    gifts apanied her. She was surprised to see so many people in the room but continued walking


    toward Ralph.


    "Sorry to be a bother, but I brought some gifts for Mrs. Russell. I hope she''s well," Heather said politely.


    Most in the room had already heard of her, but this was their first time seeing her in person. Everyone


    thought this Heather Riggs was different from what the rumors said.


    Ralph said smilingly, "You''re too kind. We''re family, so you don''t have to be so formal."


    Ralph noticed the elders looking at him and Heather, so he took Heather into his arms. "I¡¯m sure you''re


    exhausted from traveling. Why don''t you sit and let us finish our important discussion."

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    Most were worried for Ralph when he took Heather''s hand since they heard she was a strong and


    scary woman. Even Ralph was not confident when he grabbed her.


    However, he had to do something since he had already imed that Heather was his fiancee. If he did


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    not show the elders he and Heather were close, especially to his mother, they would only be suspicious


    of their rtionship.


    Ralph was sweating as he smiled stiffly and looked at the woman beside him. He was trying to send


    her a message through his eyes that it was an important day and not to make him look like a fool.


    Although it seemed like his message had gotten through, it could also mean Heather was in a good


    mood and might have even changed her mind about working with him again.


    In short, "Heather" did not shrug his hand off or give him an over-the- shoulder throw-instead, she


    allowed him to touch her and smiled.


    "I hope everyone doesn''t mind me intruding."


    "Not at all." Most shook their heads. Since she was Ralph''s fiancee, she was part of the Russell family.


    Ralph confidently smiled as he felt this was probably his best day yet.


    He led "Heather" to a seat close to his and turned to her two bodyguards, frowning. "You two can wait


    outside."


    However, the two bodyguards did not budge and feigned ignorance.


    Ralph was unhappy with their attitude and was about to yell at them, but decided not to as they were


    Heather''s men. He took a deep breath and red at them before moving closer to Heather, saying,


    "Although it''s okay for you to be here, this is a family meeting. Can you tell them to..."


    "Heather" lifted her head, looked at them, and sighed, "You should wait for me outside. I''lle out


    when this is over. It won''t take long."


    Her bodyguards nodded and walked toward the entrance.


    Ralph felt much better seeing them leave. Still, there was something strange about how Heather talked


    to them. They were merely her subordinates, so why did she have to exin things to them? Also, their


    job was to wait for her anyway, so why would it matter if she took a long time?


    Unfortunately, Ralph did not have time to think about her strange behavior under these circumstances.


    He gave her a cup of tea and continued confronting Alexander, "Okay, it''s about time we finish our


    meaningless argument. I haven''t exposed who that person is yet because I''d like to give everyone a


    fair chance to make their decisions.


    "ording to our family¡¯s rules, we will vote en masse. Should the person who isn¡¯t a Russell still enjoy


    the wealth and power our family provides, or should they hand it back to the family? We''ll vote


    anonymously and announce the results immediately after."


    He had already instructed the housekeeper to prepare papers and pens beforehand.


    He turned toward Alexander and asked, "Isn''t this fair? We''ll only judge based on the issue and not the


    person. When the result is out, everyone should agree on it."


    Alexander nced at him. "Are you sure about this?"


    "Of course. Do you have a better idea? I think this is the best option," Ralph insisted stubbornly.


    The other family members agreed as this was the method they had used in previous disagreements


    regarding family matters. Of course, the head of the family also had to agree with this.


    Lily had remained silent throughout the ordeal. She was not entirely sure about the Russell family''s


    feud, but she had faith in Alexander. Lily believed he was more than capable of handling this on his


    own.


    She also noticed that Ralph was intentionally implying that the person was Alexander. It was evident


    this was a trap for Alexander.

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    Alexander could not deny the results because Ralph had told everyone to vote anonymously. Ironically,


    Alexander''s uncle was the one trying to overthrow him.


    He continued to remain silent, looking calm and collected, as always. No matter the adversaries, he


    would always face them head-on without faltering.


    Lily did not care whether or not her husband was from the Russell family. She only cared about him as


    a person, not his bloodline or family background. After all, the man Lily loved and trusted


    wholeheartedly was Alexander.


    She looked at him with steadfast eyes as she smiled while stroking her baby bump gently.


    The first round of voting ended shortly, and Ralph announced, ¡®To ensure the voting session is fair, both


    Alexander and I will stay out of it. This will be everyone''s opinion and not dominated by a single


    person."


    "Okay," Alexander readily agreed.


    Ralph turned to one of the housekeepers and instructed, "Go and get Mrs. Russell."


    "As this is an important matter, we''ll need Mrs. Russell to be here. She was resting as she wasn''t


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    feeling very well. Still, we should wait for her to be here while counting the votes!" Ralph eximed as


    he instructed the housekeepers to count the votes while the others waited.


    Most in the room already knew what would most likely happen. Some were rxed and were only


    present to enjoy the show, while others were panic- stricken as they did not know what to expect.


    If the result were against Alexander, there would be a considerable change to the power bnce in the


    family.


    If the head of the Russell family were not blood-rted, it would be a massive scandal as it would


    affect the family''s reputation and Alexander¡¯s right to inherit the family business.


    How could they allow something like this to happen? Most were afraid this would bring a negative


    impact on the family. Some votes agreed to confiscate the outsider''s rights, while the rest were against


    it. The total for each side was extremely close.


    Nheless, Ralph was not worried. It did not matter whether or not the others agreed. He decided


    that Alexander was not part of the Russell family. Even if the others agreed not to strip Alexander of his


    power, he would still lose his position as the family patriarch and director of the Russell family''s


    business empire.


    When that happened, Ralph would be the next in line to inherit everything.


    He nced at the people counting the votes and then toward the living room. His mother was still


    nowhere around, so he thought she must feel conflicted and upset.


    Ultimately, Margaret was too kind. Even though she had always sided with Ralph, Alexander was still


    her grandson. It must be tough for her toe out and expose Alexander.


    Ralph shifted his gaze toward Heather with a smug expression as if telling her to witness how capable


    he was. Even without the Riggs family''s help, he could take down Alexander. He would soon lead the


    Russell family.


    Inparison, the Riggs family''s wealth was nothing. However, he was surprised that Heather did not


    look at him mockingly.


    Instead, she was slightly...excited?

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    Momentster, the housekeepers finished counting the votes. Interestingly, both for and against were


    close, but ultimately, votes for the outsider to leave were slightly higher than those who voted for things


    to remain unchanged.


    Of course, some family members were dissatisfied with Alexander''s reign. After all, it was difficult to


    satisfy everyone as the head of the family. So, the unsatisfied family members used this opportunity to


    vote against him.


    The result had only a two-vote difference, and Ralph revealed a smug expression when he saw the


    results. "So, most of our family members have agreed to honor our family''s tradition that the Russell


    family¡¯s pure bloodline is most important.


    "Those who aren''t part of the Russell family should not be allowed to stay and continue enjoying the


    privileges thate withbeing a Russell." He raised his hand, which was holding onto the votes


    victoriously.


    Ralph was about to obtain what he had always dreamed of. He could imagine Alexander kneeling and


    crying before him, unable to ept reality. As he thought about the once powerful and terrifying


    Alexander bowing to him, he could not help but want tough.


    However, Alexander just stood at the side and remained silent.


    "Okay, since the results are out, can you announce who that person is?" Someone from the crowd


    asked impatiently.


    Ralph smiled as he stared at Alexander and lifted his index finger. "That person is-"


    "Wait!" Margaret shouted as she walked toward the hall with Celine helping her. Margaret looked like


    she was in a rush as her footsteps were in haste, but due to her age, it looked like she was about to


    stumble with every step. When Ralph saw his mother, he immediately went forward to help her." Take


    your time, Mom. You don''t have to rush. I know your heart is aching, but you must be careful."


    ¡®It looks like there''s no turning back since Ralph is determined to do this.¡¯


    ¡®We should just drop this issue," Margaret said while holding Ralph''s hand." I agree with what Alex


    said. Bloodline is not that important. Maybe there was a reason behind this, and since the outsider


    grew up in the Russell family, he¡¯s one of us. We should leave it at that."


    Ralph was stunned as he looked at his mother wide-eyed. He did not expect his mother to change her


    mind at this crucial moment.


    "Mom, how could you say that? A family''s bloodline is essential. Look at the monarchy, for example.


    They had always passed down their thrones to the rightful heirs based on bloodline.


    "Even though our family is no monarchy, we can''t give our massive family business and wealth to an


    outsider. I disagree with your opinion. Yes, we can continue to treat him as one of us, but he mustn¡¯t


    have any power in the family!"


    Ralph refused to allow his mother to speak anymore, so he continued," Besides, the voting session has


    ended, and this is the family''s decision, not mine alone. Even if you disagree, the votes against him are


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    still the majority."


    "You..." Margaret looked at her son with a pained expression. She did not expect him to be so stubborn


    and unforgiving.


    "I know this decision pains you since you value your rtionships, but we can''t let our emotions drive


    us. We must consider the bigger picture and what''s most beneficial to the family. Please be sensible!"


    Ralph said.


    Then he took the opportunity to whisper to his mother, "Didn''t we already agree to do this?"

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    Margaret was making things difficult for Ralph. She would have destroyed his current n without him


    having a few contingencies up his sleeves.


    She ignored him and continued to address the surrounding family members, "I would like to say


    something important today. I hope every one of you will be able to overlook today''s incident on my


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    behalf. Whatever Ralph had said today was just some joke, and you should not listen to him nor


    continue to question this issue."


    Even though the other family members would love to listen to Margaret, unfortunately, this issue had


    already escted to the point of no return. Everyone was curious and wanted to know who Ralph was


    referring to, but Margaret was trying to protect Alexander.


    Lily was astounded. Alexander''s rtionship with his grandmother had always been less than civil, so


    she wondered why


    Margaret would change her attitude toward him and try to protect him.


    "No! That''s uneptable!" Ralph was shocked by what his mother said and immediately stepped in


    front of her. "Mom, you can''t keep protecting him like this! Alex might be your precious grandson, but


    he is not part of our family or my brother''s son!


    "What would my father and brother think if you keep defending him like this? Will our ancestors be able


    to rest in peace!" Ralph took the opportunity to expose Alexander''s identity. In other words, he was


    announcing to everyone that Alexander was not a child of the Russell family.


    Though most in the room had already guessed, hearing it was different. Most were too afraid to speak,


    and the hall fell silent. No one dared to say a thing for fear of supporting the wrong side.


    "You, shut up!" Margaret was furious, and her body trembled. "Stop speaking!"


    "Mom, everyone knows about it now. It''s no use for you to hide it anymore. Why don''t you tell them the


    truth? Even Alex has the right to know if he is my brother''s son.


    "No one would want to feel left in the dark. Alex might even want to look for his biological father and


    find out who he truly is," Ralph finished and looked at Alexander smugly.


    Meanwhile, "Heather" sat quietly in her seat. The crowd ced their attention on her when she entered


    the house, but as time passed, everyone shifted to more important issues instead of focusing on her.


    Hannah glued her haze on Ralph. After themotion, she finally understood what was happening. To


    her surprise, Alexander was not a blood rtive of the Russell family. That was why Ralph was so


    confident he could take Alexander down and would soon obtain the family''s wealth and power.


    ¡®If that happened, would Heather reconsider Ralph/s marriage proposal to her? If that timees, what


    will happen to me?¡¯


    Hannah could not help but worry about this. The glow in her eyes dimmed as she continued to stare at


    Ralph, her mind filled with a thousand thoughts.


    Since she was too focused on her thoughts, she did not notice Lily studying her. Lily was not at all


    worried about Alexander. Even though things might not look like it was going well, she was confident he


    could handle this situation.

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Even if this matter was out of control, Alexander was not a Russell, and Ralph intended to remove him


    from the family tree. If so, Ralph would be sessful with or without the family¡¯s support, and he would


    have nothing to fear.


    What Lily found interesting was "Heather''s" reaction.


    She and Alexander had already noticed Heather''s two different temperaments. One was steady and


    calm, while the other was weak and docile. Now "Heather" was like the second one, sitting there


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    quietly.


    When "Heather" entered the courtyard previously, Lily could not feel the aura a kickboxer should have,


    nor did "Heather" have the imposing manner of a family matriarch. It was all too strange.


    ¡®she must be hiding some shocking secrets from everyone.¡¯


    As the atmosphere deadlocked, Ralph winked at Celine anxiously.


    They had agreed, but Margaret suddenly changed her mind, and Ralph did not want Celine to do the


    same. She must try harder to let Margaret announce the truth.


    Celine said softly after looking at Ralph, "Mom, everyone wants to know the truth, even if you don¡¯t


    want to talk about it. Ralph is determined to announce it and will continue until there''s a result. You


    might as well speak the truth, so everyone can understand this better."


    As Alexander''s aunt and Ralph''s sister, Celine''s words still influenced the situation, not to mention what


    she said was correct.


    As Ralph insisted that Alexander was not a Russell, if Margaret wanted to end it vaguely, it would


    provoke criticism.


    When Alexander oversaw the Russell family in the future, some would have grudges against him.


    "Sigh..." Margaret heaved a long sigh as she raised her head and looked out the window. It was a clear


    day today with the scorching sun in the sky. The bright sun made it hard for Margaret to open her eyes


    as tears flowed.


    No one could bear seeing Margaret like this.


    "Mom..."


    "Ralph, everything that happened today is because of your actions!


    " As Margaret sighed, she turned and asked someone to bring over a document.


    Ralph became excited when he saw the document. Finally, the most critical moment was approaching.


    Although Margaret''s words were strange, nothing mattered anymore. Alexander would have no chance


    to quibble if she showed everyone the DNA report Ralph had prepared.


    If Margaret softened up and did not swap the report, she could say


    Ralph had ndered Alexander. However, Ralph could use theb of making a mistake or say he


    did not know which of the two copies was real. Then he could do another DNA test and escape


    defamation.


    No matter what, it would not do him much harm. If he tried hard today, it could change his life


    "This is a DNA test report," Margaret revealed a stack of papers and held it. "Se did a DNA test a few


    days ago, and these are the results. I initially thought this was a private family matter and didn''t want to


    discuss it. But since everyone here is a Russell and Ralph insists on justifying this issue, we should


    discuss it!"

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    "Ralph is not my son!"


    Ralph smiled while happily waiting for his mother to say what he expected her to but was stunned when


    he heard what she said. His smile froze while staring widely at Margaret. He was confused and


    wondered if he had misheard his mother.


    Themotion among the surrounding family members resembled a dropped bomb that instantly


    detonated. Everyone was dumbfounded.


    They guessed and waited for Margaret to announce that Alexander was not a Russell. However, they


    never expected Margaret to mention her son.


    "Ralph?!"


    "He¡¯s not Margaret''s son?!"


    "Oh my, what¡¯s happening?"


    Everyone in the Russell family knew Ralph was Margaret''s most beloved son. She often quarreled with


    Hugo because of him, and everyone knew she favored Ralph. Therefore, everyone wondered why


    Margaret would announce that Ralph was not her son.


    It was unexinable.


    "Mom, what are you saying? You''re wrong! It''s Alex!" After recovering from his shock, Ralph hurriedly


    said to his mother, "It says Alex, not Ralph! I''m Ralph, your son!" Ralph eximed while pointing at


    Alexander. It was as if he feared his mother¡¯s eyesight was acting up.


    Margaret stared at the face she had doted on for years and felt heartache. "Ralph, I didn''t want to talk


    about this, but you insisted. You are right. The Russells must not mess up, and we must respect our


    ancestors. If I say as you want today, I can never face yourte father."


    If Ralph still harbored his fantasy, Margaret had just shattered his dream. His whole body froze from


    head to toe as if lightning had struck him.


    He opened his eyes wide, looking at his mother in disbelief, and took two steps back. "No, you¡¯re not


    my mother! Who are you?


    Why are you pretending to be my mother? Where did you hide her?!" Ralph rushed forward suddenly,


    holding Margaret''s shoulders and shaking her desperately.


    No one expected him to have such a violent reaction. Everyone was taken aback and hurried forward


    to pry the two apart. "Ralph, stop it! Margaret can¡¯t bear this!"


    "Ralph, what are you doing? Let go of mom!" Celine, standing on the sidelines, also hurriedly dragged


    him away.


    No one responded at first, but after recovering from their shock, the surrounding family members


    helped to pry the mother and son apart. They held Ralph down by his arms on both sides.


    Ralph was out of breath, with his face red as he continued, "You¡¯re not my mother, you''re not my


    mother..."


    Although Margaret was trembling, she could not remove the affection in her teary eyes. After all, Ralph


    was the son she had cherished for thirty years. Margaret could not ept it when she discovered


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ralph was not her child.


    She passed out several times and felt as if thousands of arrows pierced her heart when she told the


    truth, but no matter what, she could not lie.


    Although Ralph had a twisted mind, he was right in saying one thing. The Russells¡¯ assets should only


    belong to them and not fall into outsiders'' hands. No matter how Margaret favored Ralph, she I still


    stood by the Russells.

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    Ralph seemed to remember something as he turned around. He saw other family members passing


    DNA test reports around while he said crazily, "No, it can¡¯t be. Thatb report must be fake!"


    "The results don''t only include you, but also me and mom, Alexander and mom, me and Alexander, and


    of course, you,"


    Celine spoke while supporting her mother and looking at Ralph. "


    The results prove the three of us are blood-rted, except for you."


    If Margaret''s words resembled arrows striking Ralph¡¯s heart,


    Celine''s words were knives stabbing him. Ralph looked at his sister as if he heard so much but could


    not listen. "Y- You conspired to trick me! You nned this! I don''t believe it. I don''t believe you!"


    Then without knowing where his extra strength came from, he suddenly broke free from those who held


    him down and rushed toward Margaret. He knelt at her feet, hugged her legs, and said, "Mom, how


    could you do this to me? Don¡¯t you love me the most? Why did you work with those people to frame


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    me?


    "Did they force you? Did Alex threaten you? Tell me. Everyone is here. You can speak up, and


    everyone will uphold justice for us!"


    He said as he anxiously pointed at Alexander. He did not believe any of this and felt it must be a long-


    nned conspiracy waiting to take him down today.


    "I also hope this is all fake, that the others forced me!" Margaret looked down at her son and slowly


    bent down to stroke his cheek gently. "Still, you are not my son, Ralph," tears fell from her eyes with


    extreme sadness as she spoke.


    She had given birth to five sons, and ultimately, only one remained by her side. Margaret had


    pampered Ralph and let him grow up, only to discover he was not her son.


    She did not believe it at first, but the DNA report was not fake as there were so many copies. When


    Margaretpared the results, she knew it was strange for everyone to be blood- rted except


    Ralph. So, she sent someone to investigate and discovered that Ralph had never been her biological


    son.


    Margaret had been in pain for many days and held back what she could not tell anyone. She kept


    everything to herself and watched Ralph n to frame Alexander and stop him from being the family


    patriarch.


    She wanted to speak up but was afraid of hurting Ralph. She knew there was no room for redemption


    once she said it.


    Therefore, she continued persuading Ralph not to frame Alexander, to stop this matter in time, and to


    turn back.


    Unfortunately, Ralph did not listen. Eventually, it led to the current situation, which was difficult to end.


    She could not say Alexander was not her grandson in front of everyone because before, she was too


    ashamed to face Hugo and would suffer from her guilty conscience.


    As Margaret¡¯s fingers tremblingly slid across Ralph¡¯s cheek, she could not say much besides his name,


    "Ralph. My precious Ralph..."


    "Don''t say my name!" Ralph suddenly became ruthless with a sullen expression. All his panic and


    pleading disappeared, and he looked at Margaret fiercely.


    "I don''t believe you! If I''m not your son, whose am I? What a joke! I''m not your son, but I may be my


    father''s. I''m still a Russell. You are not from the Russell family and don''t bleed the same blood as us!"

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Margaret never expected Ralph to talk to her like this. She looked at the son she had raised and loved


    for her whole life, but he seemed to be a stranger saying such hurtful words.


    "I don''t believe it!" Ralph took the DNA reports away from the others, nced at them briefly, then tore


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    them to pieces. Then he said calmly, "I¡¯ve seen the real ones, and I¡¯m sure these are fake.


    "Also, my mother¡¯s dementia has be even more severe over time, so don¡¯t believe her words.


    None of the things she said is true since she doesn¡¯t even know what she¡¯s saying."


    Then he looked at the housekeeper. "Ruth, take my mom back to her room to rest."


    However, no one moved or responded to his words. He stood there like a clown while everyone looked


    at him like a joke that was deceiving himself and others.


    Ralph was annoyed and eximed, Ruth!"


    "Stop yelling!" Celine shouted, "Do you think anyone still believes what you say now?!"


    "Y-You colluded with Alex. You already knew about this, right? You all did this on purpose, deliberately


    tricking me!" Ralph looked at his sister like he was looking at an enemy.


    He went to her in the morning and told her to stand by his side. Celine agreed, as did everyone else, so


    he wondered why they all changed their minds.


    ¡®Why is everyone suddenly standing by Alex?! Why?!"


    His eyes immediately turned to Alexander as he thought of it furiously. "It''s you! You must¡¯ve promised


    them some benefits to cooperate with you, right?! What did you offer them? How can you be so


    despicable?!"


    Alexander did not speak, even though he did not expect things to turn out like this. He did not think


    Margaret would stand up and tell the truth.


    Even if she did not tell the truth, Alexander had evidence. However, Margaret¡¯s decision surprised him.


    He felt ufortable seeing Margaret sad at this moment.


    Alexander had spent more time with Hugo since childhood because Margaret was fiercer and harsher


    as she would give all the nice things to Ralph. Whenever Alexander made a minor mistake, she would


    punish him. Margaret did not like Alexander, even though he was her grandson.


    He was already keeping everything to himself since he was young.


    Knowing that his grandmother did not like him, Alexander would stay away from her. After so many


    years, their rtionship seemed the same, and he never thought of making any changes.


    After all, one could not get along with everyone. The two were blood-rted, so Margaret and


    Alexander could never be enemies, even if they could not get along.


    Still, Margaret took Alexander¡¯s side at this moment. In other words, on the side of the truth. She did


    not blindly favor or protect Ralph, which was beyond his expectations.

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    "It''s you. It must be you!" Ralph looked at everyone with insane red eyes. "I''m afraid most of you have


    epted Alex¡¯s offer and conspired with him! Fine, you all came to see me as aughingstock. I knew


    it. You are all here to frame me!"


    "Stop deceiving yourself," Alexander said after being silent the whole time, "You can talk about others,


    but what about grandma?


    Look at her carefully. Others may betray you for profit, but would grandma?


    "Everyone knows how grandma has favored you since you were a child, and you¡¯re not the only one


    who knows this. Everyone understands that grandma has loved and spoiled you. How dare you say it


    was all fake. Do you think grandma would frame her beloved son for wealth and power?!"


    Alexander added sharply, "You¡¯re insulting her, Ralph!"


    Ralph was numb as he abruptly stopped his yelling and looked at Margaret.


    "Why?" He trembled, not knowing why things turned out like this.


    He seemed to be questioning his mother, himself, and everyone.


    "W-What the hell is going on?" Someone asked lowly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Everyone had read the DNA report and knew what was happening, but they wondered how Ralph was


    not Margaret¡¯s son. It seemed he was not even a Russell, but why would Margaret be unable to


    recognize her son? After all, she had spoiled him for so many years. However, no one could ask why,


    as Margaret was too sad. She trembled and cried for a while when her eyes suddenly rolled as she


    passed out from the stress.


    "Margaret!"


    "Ma''am! ¡°


    "Mom!¡±


    "Grandma!"


    Everyone was in a mess and panicked. The crowd quickly helped Margaret into the room and called


    the doctor.


    Alexander told Lily to look out for Margaret before eximing, "Let''s end this matter here! Everyone


    should leave since you must be tired from your trip. Let''s wait for my grandma to recover before we


    conclude this. Now is not the right time to talk about it."


    When things got to this point, the others could no longer pry.


    Although Ralph was Margaret¡¯s most beloved son, he was not in charge of the Russells or the


    would not impact the entire family.


    However, it would affect many things if Alexander were not blood- rted to the Russells.


    Since Alexander had spoken, everyone dispersed and returned to their homes. Still, they were


    discussing in low voices, and Ralph would be the bud of the joke to the whole family the following


    day.


    Everyone recalled Ralph forcing them to vote by aggressively insisting that non-blood-rted people


    should not have the right to inherit a thing from the Russells. It was a p to his face as everything


    happening was self-inflicted.


    Ralph stood at the furthest end while looking at his mother lying on the bed. When he looked at her, it


    felt so familiar yet so strange. He felt conflicted.


    On the one hand, Margaret loved and spoiled him for many years, and he must have loved his mother.


    However, she was the one who pushed him into the abyss with her own hands just now.


    Everything would be different if she did not say those things, revealed the reports, feigned ignorance,


    and even helped Ralph continue with his n.


    But he had be a joke because of Margaret, whom he least likely doubted and believed in


    wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    Now, Ralph could never inherit the Russell family¡¯s assets. There was no possibility of turning it over,


    and even he might get kicked out of the family and lose everything he owned. He could not ept it


    and never would.


    Ralph¡¯s hands hung by his sides as he clenched them into fists while remaining silent, gritting his teeth.


    While everyone was concerned about Margaret''s condition, Lily was calm as a hostess. She told the


    crowd to spread out and give Margaret space to breathe as she ordered the housekeeper to call the


    doctor.


    She sat on the side of the bed as she arranged everything in an orderly manner. She asked someone


    to bring some water and took a towel to wipe Margaret''s forehead and palms calmly and carefully.


    Celine watched Lily from the sidelines, feeling conflicted.


    When Margaret passed out, Celine panicked and did not know what to do for a while. Although


    Margaret had passed out a few times before, Alexander or Ralph was always there to handle these


    things, while Celine would not have to do anything.


    At this moment, Celine realized she had done a lot less.


    "Grandma must¡¯ve fainted from all the grief she felt. Let her rest now while I take care of her. The


    others can leave for now. There are too many people here, and it¡¯s too crowded for her to breathe," Lily


    raised her head as she spoke to Alexander.


    He nodded as there was nothing wrong with how Lily handled the situation. So, he asked everyone to


    leave.


    Celine said, "I''ll stay here and take care of mom with you." Her eyes were firm.


    Lily nced at her and nodded. She knew Celine was just trying to show her filial piety at this time.


    When everyone left, Alexander noticed Ralph still standing there motionless. Alexander stood face-to-


    face with him and called out, "Uncle Ralph."


    Ralph raised his bloodshot eyes and looked at Alexander with hatred, loss, and endless grievances.


    He opened his mouth and sneered, "You don''t have to do this, Alex! You have fulfilled your wish, and


    the entire family belongs to you now. I am aplete failure. Now, you can kick me out of the family.


    You win!"


    "I never thought of defeating you. You''ve caused this situation because you''ve pursued it aggressively,"


    Alexander said calmly.


    Alexander had told Ralph to stop this many times, but Ralph was too stubborn. He insisted on forcing


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Alexander to a dead end but ultimately put himself in this situation.


    "You¡¯ve won and can say whatever you want! It¡¯s evident you¡¯re being sarcastic." Ralph smiled, but it


    was an ugly one since he was crying.


    Alexander was about to speak when Celine said, "If you must speak, leave. Mom needs to rest now.


    Can''t she rest quietly for a while?"


    Ralph turned and left after hearing her words. His pace was fast and hurried.


    Celine got frustrated, but Alexander said, "Forget about it and let him calm down." He sighed. "You take


    care of grandma while I handle Uncle Ralph."

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    Ralph wanted to get out of there quickly. He did not know where to go, but he at least knew he could


    not stay since it would suffocate him and constantly remind him of his failure.


    He still could not ept why things had turned out this way and felt his head was full yet empty. He did


    not know what to think.


    Nobody was in the courtyard since everyone had dispersed after the drama. Ralph felt like a monkey


    on the stage performing a great show. He clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth while condensing


    his breath.


    At this moment, he caught a glimpse of a figure from the corner of his eye. Hannah had not left and


    was standing there looking at him quietly.


    Still, it did not make him feel better, but even more annoyed. He thought ¡°Heather¡± was going tough


    at him, so he sneered, ¡°Why haven''t you left? Are you here tough at me?"


    "I''m not." She shook her head lightly as she behaved calmly.


    Since she showed no signs of sarcasm and did not seem to be lying, it astounded Ralph since he did


    not expect her to react this way.


    "Are you sure?" Ralph did not believe her and smiled mockingly, but his attitude was not as aggressive


    as before.


    He lowered his head and looked at his hands. If he were the witness to that scene, he would have


    on him said she would notugh at him.


    Ralph wondered if what ¡°Heather¡± said was true or if she was just trying tofort him. Still, she did


    not need tofort him. He felt it was all meaningless and walked further while sighing.


    "Where are you going?" she asked as she stood behind him.


    "For a walk. Where else can I go? I''m not a Russell now and don''t even have a home,¡± Ralphughed


    at himself as he looked up at the sky. After ying so many tricks, he ultimately lost his home.


    Hannah pursed her lips and quickly chased after him. Then she looked at him and said, "If you have


    nowhere to go, then..."


    She stopped suddenly and lowered her head. She removed her ne and then the locket with an


    exquisite key inside when she opened it.


    Ralph was stunned, not knowing what she was going to do.


    "Room 0902, Building B, Lucens Apartment. That¡¯s my house. You can live there if you have no ce


    to go," She said quickly.


    Hannah noticed he was still in a daze and became anxious, so she grabbed his hand and stuffed the


    key into his palm. "Don''t tell anyone about this!"


    "Huh?" It was so sudden that Ralph did not know how to react.


    ¡°Heather¡± looked around and seemed anxious. She lowered her voice while approaching Ralph and


    said, "It''s not convenient for me to tell you now, but please believe me, and don''t call me. You must


    make sure not to contact me!"


    "I-I..."

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    "I''ll contact you when the timees." Hannah tiptoed and whispered beside his ear, "Wait for me."


    Ralph looked at ¡°Heather¡± in shock as if he had just met her.


    Hannah bit her lower lip and whispered again, "Trust me, I''m Annie."


    After ¡°Heather¡± finished her sentence, she thought a while and tiptoed again to kiss Ralph''s cheek


    lightly, then immediately turned and strode away.


    Ralph was dumbfounded. He touched his cheek after Heather was entirely out of sight and wondered if


    he was hallucinating. However, the key in his hand reminded him that everything was not a dream.


    ¡®Why did she not hit orugh at me if I¡¯m not hallucinating? Instead, Heather kissed me and provided


    shelter for me,¡¯ Ralph looked at the key and thought, ¡®Is this another one of her tricks? Annie?¡¯


    At first, he thought it was a sweet nickname between them. ¡°Heather¡± would be gentle and


    obedient within seconds if he called her Annie, but since thest two times did not work and she even


    beat him up, he no longer believed it.


    It was useless to call a woman any nickname if she was mentally ill. It was not like a signal to order a


    robot. As for her current performance, either it was another trick, or her schizophrenia was acting up.


    No matter what it was, it would not benefit Ralph. He sighed and wanted to throw away the key, but


    after thinking about it, he stuffed it in his pocket.


    Ralph left dejectedly as the housekeepers in the yard judged him in low voices when he got into the


    car. Although he could not hear what they were saying, he could guess it easily. They must beughing


    at him.


    ¡®Laugh all you want. I¡¯ve be theughingstock of the whole world anyway!¡¯


    He pressed the horn angrily, startling the people around him. He started the car and drove away


    quickly, not wanting to stick around for another second. Everything familiar here became so ironic.


    He did not know where to go or what to do as he wandered the streets, let alone how to live the next


    day. All his life, he had been well-clothed, well-fed, and pampered by the Russells. He knew he was


    born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    Soon after, a charity association asked him to donate money to children in impoverished mountainous


    areas. However, he contemptuously said that people were born unequally and they should me him


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    for being born into the wrong family.


    He felt that he knew how to choose and was born into a good family with such a background, and


    everything was as it should be. The most frustrating was having Alexander as a nephew, disturbing his


    smooth life.


    Ralph also thought he might never take over the Russells. Still, he never thought he would lose


    everything he had.


    ¡®Am I not a Russell? How can I not be my mother¡¯s son?!¡¯


    As long as he could remember, he lived with the Russells, called them his parents, and was the young


    master to the housekeepers. He went to the best kindergarten, elementary school, and high school.


    While others struggled to find a job, Ralph was already working as a department manager in his


    family''spany.


    His life should be smooth sailing, but his mother told him he was not a Russell.


    ¡®Does that mean they¡¯ll take everything from me? No, that can¡¯t be! I will never ept it, even when I


    die!¡¯

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Heather was still sleeping when Hannah returned. Heather seemed to be sleeping longer and longer


    recently, and herplexion had worsened. However, she never liked visiting the doctor because she


    thought it was a disgrace for a year-round kickboxer who rarely got sick to do so.


    Even if she were ill, it would be minor and heal in no time. Like now, Heather slept more, rested well,


    and then exercised to recover quickly.


    Knowing that Heather would ask questions, Hannah was in no hurry to wake her and slowly made


    soup. She would prepare some soup for Heather to nourish her body almost every two days. After


    drinking it, Heather would indeed feel better.


    Today Hannah stewed some lotus root bone soup. Its fresh and sweet aroma permeated the room, and


    after a while, Heather woke up to ask Hannah to go upstairs.


    Hannah filled a bowl of soup before leaving. "Heather, I just made soup. You can drink a bowl to make


    your stomach feel better."


    "Put it there first!" Heather signaled with her chin, telling Hannah to put it aside. Then she sat on the


    edge of the bed, sipped some water, and looked at Hannah. "I heard the Russells had some trouble


    today."


    When Heather woke up, she probably heard Chump mentioning it. After all, he was not around the


    Russell Estate, and the two attendants who followed did not go near during the meeting, so they did not


    quite know what happened.


    Even the Russell family¡¯s housekeepers did not dare to talk much, so they only knew some of it.


    Trouble among the Russells was good news for Heather. The more troubles they faced, the better it


    was for the Riggs family.


    "Well, it''s a bit messy." Hannah nodded and said as she quietly stood aside.


    "Tell me!"


    Hannah roughly exined the situation but omitted some of the Russells¡¯ dispute. She exined the


    cause and effect of the incident. The more Heather listened, the more interested she became. "So,


    Ralph is not a Russell nor Margaret''s son? Interesting."


    There was a mocking smile on her lips. "Then whose son is he? He isn¡¯t Margaret¡¯s son, so where¡¯s the


    real Ralph Russell?"


    Hannah frowned and shook her head as she replied, "I don''t know about that. Margaret passed out


    because of the stress, but she didn¡¯t say anything about that. After that, the family stopped the


    discussion, and everyone left. I couldn¡¯t stay any longer."


    "Yeah." Heather snorted and nodded. "The Russells are useless and can do such a thing. Fortunately, I


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    didn''t marry that man. He wasn''t the best choice to marry in the first ce, but who knew he was just a


    fraud?"


    Heather spoke yfully and was surprised by how everything unfolded.


    Initially, she did not think Ralph would seed. She genuinely looked down on him but never thought


    about what Alexander would do and what Ralph held back.


    "Margaret is quite ruthless. From what you said, Ralph conspired with her to take Alexander down, but


    Margaret betrayed Ralph and made him a fool. Didn''t Margaret pamper Ralph? What changed her


    mind?¡± Heather liked gossiping about other families'' affairs mockingly.


    After all, she did not intend to continue her engagement with Ralph, so she treated him like a stranger.


    Hannah listened to her sister and nodded vigorously. "Yes, Margaret is quite ruthless."


    Heather noticed Hannah¡¯s tone and looked Hannah up to down. "Why? Do you feel distressed for


    him?"

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    Hannah shook her head and said, "No, from my perspective, life is impermanent. People may say how


    much they love you, but in the end, they push you into the abyss. Compared with these people, you¡¯re


    the best.


    ¡°If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have lived this long. I can peacefully live even if you don''t say you love


    me."


    "It''s good that you think so! Remember, it''s not easy for people to live in peace, especially you! Without


    me, you would¡¯ve died long ago!" Heather smiled menacingly.


    Hannah would have perished long ago due to the Riggs family curse if Heather had not kept her for


    other reasons.


    "That''s right!" Hannah gave her a respectful, submissive look while her eyes revealed fear. It seemed


    this trip to the Russell Estate had shocked her, but that was good too. The trip was not in vain if it could


    make her realize and continue to be loyal to Heather.


    "By the way, I told you to let him down. Did you tell him?" Heather took the bowl of soup next to her and


    began to drink it. She got thirsty after talking for so long.


    Hannah shook her head lightly and said, "I was going to talk to him about it, but after this happened, he


    disappeared, so I didn''t have a chance."


    The spoon rested on Heather¡¯s lips, and she thought for a while before saying, "Forget it. He''s a


    homeless dog now, and it doesn''t matter whether or not you tell him. He wasn''t fit to marry me in the


    past and won''t be in the future.¡±


    "You''re right," Hannah replied as she lowered her eyes.


    "You must be tired. Get some rest, and we''ll go home around next week," Heather spoke slowly while


    drinking the soup. Her body felt so terrible recently that she was even frequently vomiting blood.


    Although vomiting blood was nothing new to her, something was wrong if it was too frequent. That


    meant she could not stay here for long. Heather needed to ponder the situation, read the secret


    handbook, and figure out what was wrong with her.


    When Hannah returned to her room, she removed the ne from her cor.


    That ne was a birthday gift from her parents. It was one of their parents'' gifts to her, but Heather


    did not care for it. Fortunately, Heather was particrly generous and "rewarded" this item to Hannah.


    Hannah never had any jewelry of her own, and even if Heather gave one to her, it was because she did


    not like it. Hannah was happy and wore it close to her for years.


    The ce in Lucens Apartments was a small house Hannah bought in Kingnd¡¯s suburbs.


    When she first arrived in Kingnd, Heather was not so strict. Hannah still showed up as her sister


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    when Heather''s schedule did not permit it or Heather simply did not feel like attending.


    However, Hannah eventually had her own thoughts and started nning for her future.


    At the time, Hannah did not think much about it. She felt she should have a house, regardless of its


    size. She did not want to stay in that dark little room for the rest of her life or be abandoned when they


    no longer needed her one day.


    Hannah had to n for herself. She wished to live peacefully without disturbance.

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    At the Russell Estate, the doctor confirmed that Margaret had only passed out due to grief and should


    be fine. However, he advised that she should not be agitated further as she was no longer young.


    After ensuring that the doctor checked everything, Lily left the older woman in Celine¡¯s care. After all, a


    pregnant woman like Lily should not overwork herself.


    In the living area, Alexander propped his head with one hand and tapped on hisptop screen while


    saying something.


    Then he lifted his head, put theptop aside, and went to hold Lily¡¯s arm. ¡°You must be tired, huh? I told


    the kitchen staff to prepare fresh ginger tea for you. Have some and go upstairs to rest. I also told the


    housekeepers to tidy up the room. Let¡¯s make do with it for today, okay?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡± Ralph had not returned since he left in the afternoon, and there was


    no way to reach him because his phone was off. Lily supposed he did not want to see them for the time


    being.


    ¡°He needs time to digest the truth.¡± Alexander shook his head and continued, ¡°Besides, we need to


    decide whether or not he can remain in the family.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to kick him out of the family?¡± Lily had been pondering the question, so she voiced it.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He asked her instead.


    Lily pouted. ¡°This is your family¡¯s business, and you¡¯re making decisions. How would I know?¡±


    Seeing how adorable she looked, Alexander brought her to his chest and tapped her nose with a


    chuckle. ¡°My family? Aren¡¯t you the Russell family¡¯s daughter-inw? There¡¯s nothing wrong if the


    household''s mistress decides on this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re passing the pressure onto me, huh?¡± Lily threw him a sidelong nce and thought carefully


    before saying, ¡°I think we should consult grandma on this since Ralph is her son.


    ¡°She has treated him as her own, even if he¡¯s not rted to her by blood. Although the estate belongs


    to the Russells, it¡¯s still Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house. They should be the ones deciding whether or


    not to keep him. We don¡¯t have a say in this matter.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    What she said was what Alexander was thinking.


    That was why he did not announce the official removal of Ralph from the family. His grandmother had


    copsed at the time, so he had to put off dealing with it. Ultimately, Margaret had to make the


    decision.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m curious. Howe Grandma didn''t give birth to him? Wouldn''t a mother know whether


    or not a child is hers?"


    ¡®ording to facts, a child might not be fathered by their father, but a mother could only give birth to


    her children.¡¯


    ¡°How is it not the case with grandma?¡±


    Alexander shifted his arms so Lily could sink into himfortably. ¡°I do know something about this


    matter. For you to understand, I have to start with my second uncle¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Your second uncle?¡± She heard Alexander¡¯s father had many siblings, but only Ralph and Celine


    survived. Therefore, she was surprised when Alexander mentioned him.

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    ¡°My second uncle was only 18 when he died. It was a sudden death. The car brakes failed, and he fell


    off the cliff,¡± Alexander calmly spoke as if rting the news.


    ¡°Later on, when my third uncle was around 25, he drowned while diving because the oxygen tank


    malfunctioned. Then my youngest uncle¡­¡± He turned to look at Lily and paused.


    He cocked his head, thought for a moment, and continued, ¡°I meant my real youngest uncle. He fell


    sick and died due to congenital disabilities shortly after birth. I heard he died in Grandpa¡¯s arms.¡±


    Hearing this, Lily suddenly caught on. ¡°So your grandpa switched him with Ralph?¡±


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Grandma was devastated by the deaths of my second and third uncles. She didn¡¯t


    like my mom but didn¡¯t get involved too much because even though my dad survived, he was not in


    good health.


    ¡°She would be unable to cope with her youngest son¡¯s death. He was born three years before me, and


    as you can imagine, grandma wasn¡¯t young anymore and risked her life to give birth to a son.


    ¡°Grandpa worried that she couldn¡¯t handle the blow, so he switched my youngest uncle with someone


    at the same age, who is none other than Ralph.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she be able to recognize her son?¡± Lily caressed her tummy but could not understand this as


    she had never given birth. ¡®Won¡¯t a mother recognize her child?¡¯


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to tell newborn babies apart. Besides the fact that my grandpa made an effort to find


    someone who looked like my youngest uncle, Grandma was in bad shape after giving birth, and my


    uncle was so weak that he was kept in an infant incubator.


    ¡°As a result, she barely noticed him and didn''t notice the difference." He paused briefly and continued,


    ¡°You could imagine how much she has doted on Ralph since.¡±


    ¡®Well, there¡¯s no need to imagine anything because anyone can see it.¡¯


    Margaret was so good to Ralph that Hugo disapproved of her behavior. However, as she was suffering


    from the deaths of her sons, he refrained from saying much, let alone telling her the truth.


    Lily sighed and pitied Margaret. ¡®With her sons dying young, she might¡¯ve killed herself if she could not


    cope with their deaths. Ralph¡¯s arrival gave her hope and strength to hang on.¡¯


    Now, at an old age, Margaret had to take such a blow and face the brutal truth she had exposed


    herself. Considering how heartbroken she must be, it was only natural she fainted.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised Grandma would choose to tell the truth,¡± Lily said softly.


    Being unconditionally partial to Ralph, Margaret could have lied for him and helped him inherit the


    Russell family while getting rid of Alexander. However, she did not¡ªinstead, she chose to tell the truth,


    even if it devastated her.


    ¡°Grandma did it for the family.¡± Alexander was surprised too, but he could understand Margaret¡¯s


    motivation.


    No matter how partial Margaret was to Ralph and how much they might love each other, they worked


    for the family''s good. The Russell family had remained strong for a hundred years because they had


    always worked together.


    Lily cocked her head as she looked at Alexander. ¡°You¡­you always knew Ralph was not Grandma¡¯s


    real son, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Seeing that he had reacted so calmly, she knew Alexander was aware of it. Besides, Margaret must


    have decided at thest minute and did notmunicate it with Ralph beforehand since it surprised


    Ralph.


    That was how Lily concluded that he knew all along. Even if Margaret did not tell the truth, he would not


    be defeated by Ralph anyway.

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Alexander had not maintained his position in the Russell family for so many years solely to Hugo¡¯s


    help.


    Having heard what he said, Lily thought about something. ¡°There was something fishy about your


    second and third uncles'' deaths.¡±


    Both were young when one fell off the cliff and the other drowned. The youngest uncle died after birth,


    while Alex¡¯s father had always been sickly. If it was a single case, it might simply be bad luck, but


    everything seemed too coincidental that a family would suffer so much.


    ¡°It¡¯s fishy, all right.¡± Alexander nodded as traces of ruthlessness showed in his eyes. ¡°How could so


    many bad things happen to us? Having a long history, the Russells have a huge influence and might


    have been targeted by those who envy us or by our enemies.¡±


    Probably thinking of something, he did not finish what he was going to say and simply grew solemn.


    Lily pitied her husband and palmed his cheeks. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy for you, has it?¡±


    Besides getting through various internal struggles, the Russell family''s descendants might also get


    hunted down or assassinated by their enemies. Lily could not imagine what her husband had gone


    through since he became the heir in his teen years.


    ¡°Easy or not, it was the past.¡± He revealed a slight smile as if what he experienced were nothing.


    However, despite his casual reply, Lily knew he must have faced many assassinations and set-ups,


    which was why he always slept lightly and could handle any situation.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡®He wasn¡¯t born with such capabilities. He simply had to grow and be stronger through each


    crisis.¡¯


    Alexander felt awkward seeing Lily¡¯s sympathetic look and softened his gaze as he said warmly, ¡°Hey,


    I¡¯m not as pitiful as you might think. Stop imagining things!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re pitiful. I just think it hadn''t been easy for grandpa.¡± Since Alexander did not want to


    talk about it, Lily casually changed the subject.


    Alexander was confused.


    ¡°It must have been hard for him to keep the secret while taking the burden of nurturing you.¡± Feeling a


    mix of emotions, Lily meant what she said.


    As a father, Hugo also suffered from the loss of his sons. However, he could not allow himself to wallow


    in sadness as he had tofort his wife and take on the burden of caring for the family and nurturing


    the next generation.


    Due to what had happened, he had been much stricter with Alexander. Since Alexander was young,


    Hugo taught his grandson about managing the family business and kickboxing. He even arranged all


    types of assassinations so that Alexander could get used to such a life.


    Of course, Hugo felt sorry for Alexander. However, he had no choice because that was the fate of a


    Russell family descendant.


    Probably because Hugo had raised Alexander as the heir and the family had strengthened its security


    by arranging many bodyguards, not to mention Margaret was constantly around to make sure he was


    okay, Ralph was able to grow up without going through hardships.


    The man enjoyed the family''s wealth without realizing the sacrifices they made to obtain it. It was hard


    to say whether he was fortunate or not.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for grandpa.¡± Nodding, Alexander let out a soft sigh. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t be too mean to


    grandma.¡±


    He had tried to tolerate Margaret on trivial matters, but what Margaret did shocked and moved him.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Lily would soon be a mother and knew better than ever how a parent would feel.


    ¡°We must take good care of grandma from now on.¡±

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    As for Ralph, Alexander would put the matter aside for two days and see what Margaret wished to do


    ¡­


    Ralph drove around aimlessly and pulled over by the curb when his car almost ran out of gas. It was


    midnight, and the starless sky was dark. Several food trucks by the roadside were serving midnight


    snacks, and Ralph¡¯s stomach growled as he took in the appetizing smells.


    He got out of his car and took a seat at a table. ¡°I¡¯d like three sets of bacon cheeseburgers and a dozen


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    beers.¡±


    The owner took the order and returned shortly with the food and beer. He had a respite from all his


    trouble and humiliation as he gobbled down his burgers and drank his beer alone. No one knew or


    noticed him in the boisterous crowd.


    He got slightly drunk when he finished more than half of his beer. As he drank, he suddenly became


    overwhelmed with sadness, thinking nobody truly cared about him.


    ¡®No one has bothered to call me even though I¡¯ve been away for so long. All the talk about how much


    Mom loved me, yet she was the one who caused my downfall. Liars. She and the rest of them!¡¯


    He munched on his burger angrily, forgetting he had shut off his phone. He downed two more beers as


    fashionably dressed individuals moved in and out of a nightclub across the street.


    Ralph barely looked at the ce. He used to frequent it, but now he could only drown his sorrows here,


    not knowing what his future would be.


    ¡°I¡¯d like six sets of double cheeseburgers. Send them to the private roomter, okay?¡± Someone made


    the order and indicated the nightclub.


    The food truck owner took the order, and the customer was about to leave when he spotted Ralph. As if


    he was unsure, the man cocked his head and looked Ralph up and down before going over and


    wrapping his arms around Ralph¡¯s shoulderughingly. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you that person from the Russell


    family? Why are you sitting here like somemoner?¡±


    Ralph barely lifted his eyelids to nce at the person and thought the person looked familiar. He soon


    remembered that the man was Sean Miller, some rich kid from a small family in Kingnd.


    The person used to run afoul of him but had to back down as he was no match for the Russell family.


    ¡®It¡¯s such a small f*cking world to run into him at this very juncture.¡¯


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Ralph said gruffly and staggered up to leave.


    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t paid yet!¡± The food truck owner hurried out and shouted.


    It was not that Ralph did not want to make the payment, but he forgot about it. Sean, however, held him


    back by his shoulders and mockingly said, ¡°What? Can¡¯t you even pay for burgers? Have you run out of


    money?


    ¡°Oh, yes, I heard somebody from the Russell family is nothing but a fraud. I thought he descended from


    a wealthy family, but he turned out to be worthless as sh*t.¡± Sean burst outughing.


    Ralph red up and looked over his shoulder to throw a punch. ¡°F*ck you!¡±


    Laughing and unprepared, Sean took it. He gathered himself, cursed, and returned the punch. Chaos


    erupted as they fought.

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Initially, neither Ralph nor Sean got the upper hand as both took some beatings. However, Sean¡¯s


    in on him.


    As the Russell family¡¯s young master and Margaret¡¯s favorite child, nobody dared to offend him while


    he could push people around in Kingnd.


    However, the situation had changed. No matter how the Russells tried to suppress the news, they


    could not stop their rtives from talking about it, even if the housekeepers kept quiet.


    Besides, as everyone thought Ralph would indeed get kicked out of the family, they did not bother


    about him much and turned him into aughingstock.


    Ralph was losing the fight and could only wrap his arms around his head on the ground and try his best


    to protect his vital parts. Even so, they continued beating him, and he felt like his bones were about to


    break.


    Ultimately, Sean got tired and stopped. Catching his breath, he stared at the unmoving man on the


    ground and spat. ¡°I only backed downst time because you had your family¡¯s support, but you¡¯re


    nothing now! Ptui! Stay out of my sight from now on, or I will beat your a*s each time we meet!¡±


    He spat again and burst outughing with the others before leaving.


    The food truck owner feared that Ralph was dead and went to examine him. ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡±


    Ralph moved slightly, slowly climbed to his feet, and staggered. He looked somewhat okay. He felt his


    pocket, removed a fifty-dor bill, and pped it onto the owner¡¯s hand. ¡°Keep¡­the change.¡± He


    burped and tottered toward his car.


    ¡°Sir? Sir!¡± The owner wanted to ask Ralph if he needed to go to the hospital, but seeing Ralph go away,


    he thought it was better to mind his own business and keep quiet.


    Ralph got into his car, pulled his wounded muscle, and felt so much pain that he took a deep breath.


    Then he shut the door, lowered the seat, and suddenly bawled.


    He had never been so humiliated before. He used to push people around, but now every Tom, Dick,


    and Harry could make fun of him and bully him. If the news had spread within one afternoon, he could


    not imagine what would happen next.


    He wondered how he was supposed to live a life like this.


    ¡®Now that I can¡¯t go back to the Russell Estate, where else could I go?¡¯


    As he cried, he thought about what ¡°Heather¡± had told him earlier today. He suddenly stopped crying


    and sat up to search himself frantically. Finally, he found the key in his trouser pocket.


    The small and exquisite key looked shiny and seemed hardly used. Ralph wondered why ¡°Heather¡±


    had given him something so new.


    ¡®Is that ce truly a residence or a trap?¡¯


    He stared thoughtfully at the key for a long time and decided to visit the ce. He had nowhere to go


    anyway, and things could not get worse than it was. Besides, even if Heather wanted to set him up, he


    was not worth the effort now that he had nothing she wanted.


    He sniffled and tried in vain to start his car. Although some gas remained, he failed to ignite the engine


    after a few attempts and got so upset that he mmed the wheel.


    ¡®No wonder people say bad thingse in threes!¡¯


    He left his car by the curb, hailed a cab, and told the driver to head to Lucens Apartments. Then Ralph


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    leaned back in his seat and fell asleep.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    After some time, the cab driver woke Ralph up. They had traveled far and reached the suburbs. Not


    knowing the exact location of the apartment, Ralph noticed he was not in a bustling area.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± He looked left and right, surprised.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Lucens Apartments, like you told me. Well, it¡¯s too dark now, and there aren¡¯t many streetlights


    because the infrastructure here isn¡¯t that good. I bet you can recognize the ce during the day.¡± The


    driver said as he stopped the cab meter, ¡°The fare is 30 bucks, thank you.¡±


    Ralph searched his pockets and found only a few bucks on him. The driver showed him a QR code.


    ¡°You can scan to pay if you want to.¡±


    Ralph tried in vain to look for more money. ¡°How about credit cards?¡±


    He had always used cash or credit cards and hardly ever made any payments using his phone as he


    did not need to worry about money. However, since he left the Russell Estate quickly, he realized he


    was short on cash.


    The driver gave him an "are you kidding me?" look.


    Ralph felt his pockets again and eventually removed his watch from his wrist. ¡°Will you take the watch?


    It¡¯s expensive, around 40 grand.¡±


    ¡°40 grand?!¡± The driver took the watch and examined it suspiciously. He did not want to believe Ralph,


    but it waste, and Ralph did not seem to be able to pay. Not wanting to waste more time, the driver


    rubbed the watch¡¯s face and said, ¡°F*ck it. It¡¯s just my unlucky day.¡±


    Bewildered, Ralph tried to exin, ¡°It truly is worth that much¡­¡±


    ¡®Would anyone pay a 30-dor fare with a 40-grand watch?¡¯ The driver did not believe him. ¡°All right, all


    right, whatever. Just get out!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose the watch. When I have cash, I¡¯ll get it back from you.¡± Knowing that he would have a hard


    time ahead, Ralph could not afford to lose such an expensive watch and told the driver after he got out.


    The driver waved him off impatiently, closed the car window, and drove off. Throwing a nce at the


    watch, he tossed it into the door pocket and muttered, ¡°Nutcase.¡±


    Ralph stood at the entrance to the residential area and looked at apartment buildings. The ce was


    new but a bit far from the city. He had never thought about buying a house as he had always lived on


    the Russell Estate and had expected to inherit it one day.


    Although the family had manymercial units and vis under their name, Ralph had never visited


    them before, and they were in the care of someone else. Now that he had left the Russell family, he


    imagined losing all of them.


    He did not think Alexander would let him keep them and was worried that he would be humiliated if he


    visited these ces now.


    "I tried to set him up without showing him any mercy, and now that he had the upper hand, he wouldn¡¯t


    show me any kindness either."


    He did not even check his debit cards and whatnot, and he assumed Alexander had frozen them.


    He looked at the key in his hand and wondered if ¡°Heather¡± was telling the truth, as she had always


    acted strangely. ¡®Well, since I¡¯m here, there¡¯s no point getting scared without checking out the ce


    first.¡¯


    Thinking so, he entered thepound. He found the apartment building, entered its elevator, and


    pressed the ninth-floor button.

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    Ralph pondered whether or not to use the key to open the door as he drew closer to it. ¡®Will I trigger a


    bomb? Who knows, Heather might be nning to blow me up. Maybe there¡¯s a ferocious dog inside,


    waiting to bite me to death. Or she has hidden a dead body inside so she could frame me as a


    murderer?¡¯


    Imagining all these horrible scenarios, he had a sudden urge to leave.


    However, knowing he had nowhere else to go, he reasoned that he would be better off dead than


    struggling to stay alive. He gritted his teeth and opened the door.


    To his surprise, it was quiet inside, and nothing happened. Groping in the dark, he turned on the light


    switch on the wall and saw that it was just an ordinary apartment.


    The apartment was minimally furnished, without a TV, and only had some sofas, tables, and chairs. He


    went into the bedroom and saw only a simple bed.


    He had never seen an apartment as empty as this. Besides sleeping, it served no other purpose as


    there was no kitchenware, refrigerator, washing machine, or other appliances.


    Even so, the ce was more than enough for him at the moment.


    Shutting the door, he walked around the apartment twice and discovered that it was just an ordinary


    one-bedroom apartment with a toilet. ¡®Well, at least I now have a shelter, and I don¡¯t have to keep


    roaming outside.¡¯


    He felt sleepy as he began to rx. He took off his dirty jacket, washed his face in the toilet, andid


    down on the bed, soon falling into a deep slumber.


    In the dream, Alexander mocked him while other rtives made fun of him. Even his friends he used to


    hang out with had turned against him and badmouthed him. Ralph wanted to scream but could not


    because he was surrounded by thick mist. Just as he panicked and became sweaty, he suddenly saw


    his mother.


    ¡°Mom, tell them that you gave birth to me, and I¡¯m a son of the Russell family! How could I not be? I


    truly am! Alex must be the one who faked the DNA report, right? Well, tell them!¡± He said it desperately


    and dropped to his knees to embrace her legs.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Margaret bent over slightly and looked at him with a slight smile. Reaching out her hand, she caressed


    his face, her gaze ever so gentle.


    However, the next second, her gaze turned into a cruel re as she pped his face and gave him a


    hard kick. ¡°Go away! You¡¯re not my real son, you b*stard!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not!¡± He screamed desperately and jerked awake.


    He opened his eyes and saw a bright light enveloping his vision. He caught his breath heavily, not sure


    if he was still dreaming.


    All sweaty and wet, he thought the nightmare was too real, so much so that he could hardly breathe.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± A gentle female voice startled him. He looked over his head and saw ¡°Heather¡± sitting


    on the edge of the bed, gazing quietly at him.


    ¡°Are you all right? Did you have a nightmare?¡± She reached out her hand as if to touch his face.


    Shocked, Ralph backed off in reflex, not wanting her to touch him.


    Seeing his reaction, ¡°Heather¡¯s¡± gaze twinkled with sympathy, and she put down her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    afraid. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I just wanted to see if you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He shook his head and let out a sigh as he collected himself. He looked exhausted with his


    head propped on a hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    No longer in high spirits as before, he was crestfallen and looked helpless, as if the world had


    abandoned him.


    She used to regard him as someone who had brought joy to her, but Hannah saw herself in him instead


    now. Like her, he was deserted by the world and had nowhere to go, even if he came from a wealthy


    family.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Feeling sorry for him and herself, she put her hand on his. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. What¡¯s past is past, and


    you still got me!¡±


    Ralph was confused.


    He noticed that the hand she ced on his had thin, closely spaced fingers and skin so fair that it was


    barely possible to make out the veins'' green color. Feeling something was not right, he suddenly seized


    her hand.


    It was so sudden that Hannah was startled, but she did not withdraw her hand and let him hold it


    instead.


    Scrutinizing the hand, he thought for a moment and grabbed the other one. He rubbed the pads of her


    fingers and then her palm and hand in confusion. Suddenly, he realized what was wrong.


    He sometimes thought Heather was weird and psychopathic, and when he saw her walk into the


    psychiatric department, he was sure of this. But now¡­


    He finally knew why!


    ¡°You¡¯re not Heather Riggs! Who the hell are you?¡± Shocked by the discovery, he dropped her hands


    and backed off twice.


    ¡®She¡¯s not Heather! That woman has undergone all kinds of kickboxing training, and her hands were


    covered with calluses from the palms to the fingers. Her fingers are strong too.¡¯


    Although he had never held Heather¡¯s hands, she had grabbed his shoulder and gripped his wrist when


    she beat her up, and he clearly remembered her fingers as powerful with prominent joints.


    However, the woman before him was different. Her fingers were slender, and her joints were only


    visible because of her skinniness. Also, the fingers were so soft, as if they were boneless, unlike


    before. More importantly, the hands were smooth without any calluses.


    ¡®This is not right. So not right! Still, she looks exactly like Heather. Even her voice, her gait, and her


    expression look the same! S*hit! I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s suffering from multiple personality disorder, am


    I?¡¯


    Thinking so, he panicked and gawked at her. ¡°If you¡¯re not Heather, who the hell are you?¡±


    Hannah was initially shocked by his reaction and then grew surprised. She involuntarily seated herself


    closer to him. ¡°You could tell?¡±


    After all these years, besides her parents and the few who were close, nobody else could tell she and


    Heather were two different people, yet Ralph could recognize the differences without knowing Heather


    had a sister!

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    Overjoyed, Hannah became worked up. ¡°You could tell it¡¯s me? You recognize me?¡±


    Ralph was puzzled as she sounded and looked happy. ¡®Howe she seems pleased that I told her


    she is not Heather?¡¯ He thought about it for a moment and grew less scared. He cocked his head as he


    looked at her. ¡°So it¡¯s true that you¡¯re not Heather? Who are you then?¡±


    Hannah did not answer straight away andughed instead. ¡°I told you before. Take a guess!¡±


    ¡°You told me before?¡± Ralph was further bewildered. ¡®When did she tell me who she is?¡¯


    However, Hannah only looked at him smilingly. Unable to remember when she told him that, he saw the


    ne on her neck and suddenly recalled that she said her name was Annie when she was leaving


    the Russell Estate.


    His eyes twinkled with realization. ¡°You¡¯re Annie?¡±


    Hannah almost burst out crying and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! It¡¯s me!¡±


    Ralph was d he was right andughed but soon felt something was amiss. He only knew her name


    was Annie, but he did not understand why she looked like Heather. Besides, the name ¡°Annie¡± had not


    appeared yesterday, and she had let him call her so when they were dating a long time ago. ¡®Does it


    mean that¡­¡¯


    ¡°Are you saying it was you when ¡®Heather¡¯ and I were spending time together?¡± He thought about it and


    asked tentatively.


    Nodding, Hannah tried to hold back her tears. ¡°Not just sometimes, but most of the time, it was me! My


    full name is Hannah Riggs. Heather is my elder twin sister.¡±


    ¡°Elder sister? You¡¯re twins?¡±


    Ralph dropped his jaw and was overwhelmed with shock.


    ¡®Heather and Hannah are twin sisters. They are two people, and it has nothing to do with multiple


    personality disorder!¡¯ He thought Heather was suffering from the disorder and almost ended up the


    same, thanks to them.


    ¡°So it¡¯s real. You two are different people.¡± He could not help but touch her face. Her skin was so fair


    and smooth that he gave her cheek a pinch, but Hannah did not budge and gazed at him gently.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Her reaction further convinced Ralph that she and Heather were two different people.


    ¡®Heather would never let me pinch her like that. Even if I only put my hand on her face, she might rip


    my hand off.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m your Annie!¡± Hannah held his hand on her face and finally shed her tears.


    Ralph felt strange seeing her cry. ¡®This is amazing.¡¯


    No matter what, she had the same face as Heather¡¯s. Although he knew it was not Heather who was


    crying, it was a sight to behold because they looked so alike.


    His fingers traced the contour of her face. Her eyebrows, eyes, mouth, and nose were identical to


    Heather¡¯s.


    ¡°Howe you look so much like her?¡± He said in awe.


    ¡°Since the age of seven, I¡¯ve started to imitate my elder sister in the way she walks, her manner of


    speech, her expression, and her quirks. I even dress the way she likes and try not to be too fat or slim.


    As our heights are about the same, people usually can¡¯t tell us apart,¡± she exined.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder they look so alike!¡¯ Ralph understood better now but grew puzzled at the same time.


    ¡°Why do you want to imitate her? Just because you look like her?¡±


    The glow in Hannah¡¯s eyes dimmed as she said softly, ¡°Because I want to live.¡±


    ¡°To live?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded and lowered her gaze. ¡°There¡¯s a curse among the Riggs family for generations. We


    can lead a peaceful life if we give birth to a single child. However, there will be disasters if there is more


    than one. No matter how many children there are, only one will survive in the end, that is, if any


    survive.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, since we¡¯re twins, only me or my sister can live.¡±


    Ralph was wide-eyed and said, despite himself, ¡°What kind of b*llshit curse is that?¡±


    Hannah did not retort or nod her head. She also felt the curse was ¡®b*llshit and had not believed it


    either. However, her parents believed it wholeheartedly because her mother¡¯s siblings died, and the


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    woman was the only child who managed to lead a peaceful life.


    Her mother initially wanted a child and did not expect to conceive twins.


    She wanted to kill one of them during their births, but her husband stopped her, suggesting giving them


    a fair chance topete and the one who proved to be a morepetent candidate as the heiress to


    the family¡¯s fortunes would be allowed to live.


    Without a doubt, the morepetent one turned out to be Heather. She excelled in everything and was


    more robust than Hannah. Most importantly, she was a skilled kickboxer andpetitive, while Hannah


    wanted a simple and worry-free life.


    Only when Hannah nearly died did she learn about such a curse. From that day on, the only reason


    she was allowed to live was that she was to be her sister¡¯s cover and perform some tasks for her.


    Since then, she was no longer Hannah but merely Heather¡¯s shadow.


    Her parents made thispromise to avoid murdering their child while making sure nothing wrong


    would happen due to the curse. To others, they only had one daughter named Heather.


    That was how she had survived until now, and no one outside the family knew who Hannah was.


    Having heard all this, Ralph wondered how such a ridiculous thing could happen. ¡®What kind of


    ridiculous parents would want to kill their daughter simply because of some stupid curse? They are a


    bit too cruel, aren¡¯t they?¡¯


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been gentle and good to me, and Heather is the one who beat me up and injured my arm?¡±


    He thought for a moment and finally understood.


    ¡®Now it finally makes sense. The only reason I¡¯ve got treated differently is that Heather and Hannah are


    two different people.¡¯


    ¡°She hurt you? Where? Is it serious?¡± Hannah asked anxiously, wanting to know if he was okay.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ralph was happy as he held her hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore now that you¡¯re with me.


    Annie, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s truly good to me.¡±


    She was the only person who had not mocked and looked down on him now that he was down on his


    luck. Instead of giving him a hard time, she offered him a ce to stay, and was like his saint.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Hearing his gentle words, Hannah blushed, and her heart pounded quickly.


    Seeing her pinkish cheeks and beautiful eyes, Ralph felt a surge of desire and kissed her red lips.

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    Hannah shuddered but did not shrink away and only shut her eyes nervously. She had not kissed him


    since, and although she dreamed about him kissing her, the moment she woke up, she would find


    herself back inside the dark basement.


    Ralph taught her what kissing was all about and what falling in love was like. He showed her how


    wonderful life was outside the ind and that she could still be herself without bing someone¡¯s


    substitute.


    Their warm lips met, serving tofort each other. Ralph kissed her lightly and tentatively before he let


    himself go and slightly bit her lips. The slight pain was timely, reminding her that all this was real and


    not a dream.


    Hannah wrapped her arms around his back, holding him close as they became short of breath. Ralph


    slowlyy down, bringing her along. Then he rolled over and got on top of her.


    Gazing down, he saw her misty eyes and glistening lips. ¡®Heather could never have shown such a


    sensual and amorous look!¡¯


    ¡°Annie, oh my Annie!¡± He muttered and lowered his head to kiss her neck and ear.


    Hannah¡¯s longing surged like waves. She looked forward to it but was nervous, unaware of what would


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    happen. All she could do was embrace him as if he were a floating log she could hold on to in a wavy


    sea.


    Ralph¡¯s fingers reached inside her clothes, but as they touched her skin, Hannah shuddered and held


    his hand. ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡±


    He frowned, puzzled. ¡°Why not? You¡¯re not willing?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­ not now.¡± She pushed him away and sat up to straighten her clothes, her heart pumping fast.


    ¡°I get it.¡± Seeing her so, Ralph lost his mood and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m a loser without anything now.


    I wouldn¡¯t have a ce to stay if it weren¡¯t for you. I¡¯m not being fair treating you like this.¡±


    Hannah noticed him getting depressed and hurriedly tried to console him. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! That¡¯s not


    the reason. I could barelye today, and I must get back now, or my sister will get suspicious. S-Still,


    we can hang out openly once Iplete my n.¡±


    ¡°Hang out openly?¡± Ralph was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you must be your sister¡¯s cover thanks to the


    curse? Is she willing to set you free, or do you have to live like this forever?¡±


    Hannah pursed her lips and revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°No, she would never set me free. I could


    never be anything but my sister¡¯s shadow unless I were dead. Anyway, I devised a n to help me


    escape. It¡¯s going to work, and I¡¯ll be myself soon!¡±

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    ¡°What n?¡± Ralph was curious.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet, but I¡¯ll let you know when I seed,¡± Hannah said softly, seeing his somewhat


    shocked expression, "It¡¯s not that I want to hide it from you, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work. Anyway, for our


    future, I have to take the risk!¡±


    At the mention of ¡°our future," Ralph felt touched and held her dainty hand as he said softly, ¡°You saw


    what happened at the Russell Estate yesterday. I might have nothing left, and people would mock and


    look down on me. Are you sure you¡¯re willing to be with me now?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± She buried herself into his chest and said gently, ¡°Those people know nothing about you.


    What do they know? They¡¯re clueless about your ambitions. You¡¯ve tried hard and are unlucky because


    your mom didn¡¯t help you. It¡¯s not your fault but theirs!¡±


    Growing up in such an environment, Hannah had a twisted worldview and thought everything was


    unfair. ¡®If parents could kill their children for a baseless curse, why should we care about kinship?


    ¡®So what if Ralph isn¡¯t rted to Margaret by blood? She raised him for many years, but how could she


    expose him before all those people? What¡¯s Ralph going to do for the rest of his life now?


    ¡®These people are cruel, and Ralph is simply too pitiful. He¡¯s just like me, deserted by the world. The


    world is huge, yet it has no ce for us.¡¯


    Her words moved Ralph. Only her words have resonated with him since yesterday. He never expected


    that it would be this woman who understood him the most.


    Ralph gritted his teeth as he held her tight. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not my fault. Everything went well at first, but they


    were the ones who deserted and wronged me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up because you still have me! There will be hope as long as we stay together.¡± Hannah felt


    blissful at this very moment.


    She could finally embrace the man she loved as herself, and the man loved her too¡ªand only her.


    They needed each other and were there for each other. ¡®From now on, I¡¯m no longer alone!¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t be defeated. I still need to n for our future!¡± He had no idea how at the moment, but


    since Hannah had said so, he decided not to wallow in sorrow. ¡®As long as I stay alive, there¡¯ll be hope!¡¯


    Hannah looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much for now and get some rest in theing two


    days. Although it¡¯s small here and a bit far from the city, it¡¯s quiet, and no one will disturb you. There are


    snack bars and supermarkets downstairs, and here¡¯s some money for you. I¡¯ll visit you whenever I


    can.¡±


    Ralph held her hand. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been out for too long, and I was only allowed to leave because I had to do something for


    Heather. She has bex with metely because I did everything she asked me to, but I can¡¯t risk


    going back toote, or she might get suspicious.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t call or text me. I¡¯ll


    contact you when I have the chance. Please wait for me, okay?¡±


    Ralph looked into her eyes and could not bear for her to leave. He pulled her into his chest, lowered his


    head, and kissed her hard and sincerely.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    After quite some time, Ralph let her go and said, ¡°Annie, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    This moved her more than anything. Hannah looked at him affectionately. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She could not bear to leave, but she had no choice since Heather was obhousekeeper. If Hannah did


    not do everything she wanted, the woman would not give Hannah the freedom to leave her sight. If she


    wasn¡¯t careful enough and Heather deiscovered what she was doing, everything she had nned


    would fail.


    She told herself to be patient for the n to seed. ¡®I¡¯ll be free when it happens!¡¯


    After ensuring her face was well covered, she took out a mirror and checked her reflection when she


    went downstairs. Seeing her lips slightly swollen, she knew Heather might suspect something was


    wrong. After some thought, she neared a roadside garden plot and stared at the concrete edge along it


    before she clenched her teeth and mmed her lips onto it.


    Jammed between her teeth by the blunt edge, her lips hurt so much that she shed tears. They soon


    became even more swollen as her mouth bled.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Checking her reflection a few times, she grew certain that Heather would not suspect her looking like


    this.


    Back at home, she guessed that Heather hadn¡¯t woken up yet, as Chump was still guarding the


    bedroom door on the second floor. Seeing her enter the house, he only lowered his gaze without


    saying a word.


    Pointing toward the basement, she indicated that she would return to her room and await her sister¡¯s


    instructions.


    Chump did not answer while Hannah quietly returned to her room.


    Shutting her bedroom door, she heaved a sigh of relief and thought that she should have stayed longer


    in the apartment if she knew Heather was still asleep. After some thought, she opened the drawer of


    her desk, felt about its innermost part, and removed a small bottle of medicine from a secret


    The medicine that the hospital had prescribed had worked well. Coupled with the knowledge she had


    learned about the medicinal qualities of some foods and chronic toxicity, she believed she would


    seed soon.


    Not only had Heather vomited blood more frequently, but her mental state had also deteriorated as she


    became sleepier. Hannah was surprised by the result, as she hadn¡¯t expected the symptoms to appear


    so soon.


    Hannah knew that since her sister Heather nned to return to the Riggs Estate, it would be tough to


    carry out the n again, so she knew she had to move quickly.


    She gazed at the bare, shiny bottle as her fingers turned it around. ¡®Yes, I¡¯ve already removed its


    wrapping. I¡¯m not that dumb, am I?¡¯


    She had not wanted to do this, but her sister had kept pushing her, even though she simply wished to


    be herself. ¡®If there could be only one person left, why can¡¯t that person be me instead of Heather?¡±


    ¡®We human beings are selfish! It¡¯s about time I be selfish for once!¡¯


    ¡­


    Margaret only woke up after having slept for two full days. Although she was fine and simply suffered


    from extreme agitation, she needed a good rest considering her age and feebleness.


    Lily happened to pay her a morning visit when she was waking up. Surprised to see her opening her


    eyes, she asked warmly, ¡°Grandma, how are you feeling?¡±


    The older woman blinked, still slightly disoriented to get her bearings.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me, Lily,¡± she said softly as she observed her response. The doctor told them not to


    agitate her anymore.


    ¡°Oh, all right.¡± Thinking clearly, she tried to push herself up, and Lily hurriedly helped her.


    ¡°Slowly. Are you hungry? Would you like to eat anything? How about garlic bread and mushroom


    soup? I¡¯ll get someone to bring them.¡±


    Propping up the pillows, she helped Margaret sit up and turned to call a housekeeper when the older


    woman held her hand. ¡°Lily, wait.¡±


    Lily stopped and turned around to look at her.


    Margaret gazed up at her. ¡°How long have I slept?¡±


    ¡°Two days¡­¡±

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    ¡°Two days?¡± Not expecting to have slept for so long, she was taken aback for a moment and wondered


    what happened after she fainted.


    ¡°Alex¡­¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s downstairs and hasn¡¯t left home yet. Would you like to see him? I¡¯ll go and get him.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Margaret said. ¡°I must have troubled you for the past two days.¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°No trouble at all. It¡¯s Aunt Celine who''s been taking care of you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Celine¡­¡± Letting out a sigh, Margaret gazed ahead into space while still holding her hand.


    ¡°Do you¡­¡± She hesitated but could not bear to finish the question.


    It was getting awkward. She wanted to get someone to announce that Margaret had awoken and to


    prepare her some food, but the older woman did not let go of her hand. Even worse, Lily felt she should


    talk to her but was afraid she would say something to enrage her.


    After a while, Margaret diverted her gaze back to Lily. Her lips moved as she wanted to say something,


    but she hesitated.


    However, even if she had not said it out loud, Lily could guess what she wanted to ask. Seeing that


    Margaret seemed to be doing okay, she asked tentatively, ¡°You wanted to ask about Uncle Ralph, didn¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Margaret was astonished. ¡°You¡¯re still willing to call him ¡®Uncle¡¯?¡±


    ¡®Ralph has tried to set them up and even stole the secret handbook. Still, after what he¡¯s done, she¡¯s


    still willing to address him as her uncle?¡¯


    ¡°Alexander calls him that, so I do too.¡± She smiled and gave the back of Margaret¡¯s hand a gentle pat,


    as if to soothe her. ¡°You must be hungry. We talk after I get you something to eat, okay?¡±


    Seeing her sincere gaze, Margaret slowly nodded and finally let go of her hand. Lily smiled and turned


    to go downstairs.


    Having just finished his breakfast, Alexander adjusted his tie and was about to go out the door when he


    saw Lilying downstairs. ¡°Has Grandma woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°She has. That¡¯s why I¡¯m getting someone to prepare some food for her.¡± She smiled.


    Alexander was surprised. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll go and see her then.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± she said, ¡°Grandma¡¯s not herself yet since she just woke up, but she wanted to ask about


    Ralph. Do you think we should tell her that we haven¡¯t found him?¡±


    Alexander shook his head. ¡°Better not. The doctor says not to agitate her for the time being. Let¡¯s keep


    it from her until we find him.¡±


    Lily nodded. ¡°I agree. Then we say it¡¯s best to let him cool down first, and we have someone following


    him. After he thinks it through in two days, he¡¯lle back to see Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the best we can do for now,¡± he said.


    He initially thought Ralph only went out to calm himself down and would eventually return, having


    nowhere to go. However, after two nights, they still could not locate him, and there was no news of him


    checking into any hotels.


    Atst, they received news of him fighting with Sean and his men by the roadside, but only his car was


    found abandoned there.


    Alexander was puzzled and sent his men to find out where Ralph went.

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    Although they were not blood-rted, Margaret had raised Ralph as her own for many years, so it was


    difficult for her to cut him loose.


    "Grandma, it¡¯s not up to me but him.He still hasn¡¯t thought it through and refused to return home.Let¡¯s


    discuss it when he does, okay?"


    He added, "It¡¯s time for me to go to the office.Have a good rest, Grandma."


    Lily came in, bringing the food as he was about to leave.


    "Please take care of her." He said and left.


    Lily did not hear what they were talking about but could have guessed it.


    "Grandma, you must be hungry.Have some garlic bread and mushroom cream soup, but eat slowly."


    Lily sat by the bed with the tray on herp, dipped the bread into the soup, and offered it to Margaret.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Margaret wanted to take the whole te instead.


    "It¡¯s okay.You¡¯re pregnant.You don''t have to serve me."


    "Let me do it.I¡¯m still early in my pregnancy, so don¡¯t worry." Lily said with a chuckle.


    "Stop insisting.I''llze around when you feel better, okay?"


    Margaret stopped insisting and let Lily feed her the slice of bread.


    Margaret looked at her granddaughter-inw smilingly.


    After experiencing an upheaval, she changed her mindset so much that her gaze was different now.


    ¡®I couldn''t stand the sight of her before this, but now she¡¯s be a sight for sore eyes"


    "Okay." He nced at his watch and saw it was almost time to go.


    "Rest well and tell the housekeepers if you need anything.Don¡¯t worry too much about other things."


    He tried to hint at Margret from participating in the family''s messy affairs.


    "Then...what about Ralph?"


    She said after a pause, "Although he¡¯s not our blood rtive, he grew up in the family.He¡¯s only a few


    years older than you and is more like a brother to you than an uncle."


    She said while slowly observing Alexander¡¯s expression, "Yes, I know he did many wrong things and


    had gone too far this time trying to frame you with the fake DNA report.However, he has received his


    punishment, and it must not be easy for him now.Will you...show him mercy?"


    "Grandma." Alexander looked into her eyes.


    "Did he show me mercy when he held the family meeting and forced everyone to vote against me?"


    Alexander could not possibly ignore what had happened.


    Ralph had tried to make things difficult for him since they were young and even attempted to chase him


    out of the family the other day.


    How could one expect him to let Ralph off just like that? Margaret was the only reason he had not


    chased that man out of the family, as he worried she could not handle the blow.


    However, it did not mean he would forget everything Ralph had done and leave the score unsettled.


    "Well..."


    Margaret was stumped.She knew what he said was right and reasonable, but she could not bear to see


    Ralph suffer.


    "I know you''re right, and I¡¯ve gone too far, wanting you to let him off the hook.Then can I still keep him


    by my side? Even if the family doesn¡¯t acknowledge him as its own, will it be okay to take him as my


    foster son?"


    Margaret sounded desperate.


    Alexander lowered his gaze and saw one of her hands gripping the nket.He noticed her earnestness


    and knew it must be difficult for her.

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    Although they were not blood-rted, Margaret had raised Ralph as her own for many years, so it was


    difficult for her to cut him loose.


    "Grandma, it¡¯s not up to me but him.He still hasn¡¯t thought it through and refused to return home.Let¡¯s


    discuss it when he does, okay?"


    He added, "It¡¯s time for me to go to the office.Have a good rest, Grandma."


    Lily came in, bringing the food as he was about to leave.


    "Please take care of her." He said and left.


    Lily did not hear what they were talking about but could have guessed it.


    "Grandma, you must be hungry.Have some garlic bread and mushroom cream soup, but eat slowly."


    Lily sat by the bed with the tray on herp, dipped the bread into the soup, and offered it to Margaret.


    Margaret wanted to take the whole te instead.


    "It¡¯s okay.You¡¯re pregnant.You don''t have to serve me."


    "Let me do it.I¡¯m still early in my pregnancy, so don¡¯t worry." Lily said with a chuckle.


    "Stop insisting.I''llze around when you feel better, okay?"


    Margaret stopped insisting and let Lily feed her the slice of bread.


    Margaret looked at her granddaughter-inw smilingly.


    After experiencing an upheaval, she changed her mindset so much that her gaze was different now.


    ¡®I couldn''t stand the sight of her before this, but now she¡¯s be a sight for sore eyes"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡®Her face looks like a peeled egg.This young woman has perfect, smooth skin without any pockmarks


    or birthmarks.Even if she is pregnant, she still has a great figure, and we can¡¯t tell she''s even carrying a


    baby when one looks at her from behind"


    Lily¡¯s eyshes naturally unfurled as she looked down at the soup.


    ¡® She¡¯s so beautiful.No wonder Alex likes her and listens to everything she says"


    "Grandma, open your mouth."


    Lily tried to feed Margaret and noticed her staring unblinkingly.


    "Do I have something on my face?"


    Margaret gave Lily such a strange gaze that Lily wondered if her face was dirty.


    "No.I wondered why I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯ve been such a good granddaughter-inw.I shouldn''t have


    made things difficult for you."


    Margaret sounded regretful.


    Stunned for a moment, Lily shook her head smilingly.


    "No, you weren¡¯t making things difficult for me.I only considered it as a test you had for me."


    The fact was that Margaret had never made Lily¡¯s life miserable.


    Indeed, she spoke unkindly and put on airs, but as Lily never gave in, she did not suffer much with


    Alexander on her side.


    Instead, it was Margaret who was upset by her.


    Therefore, now that it was over, Lily had gradually put it behind her without holding a grudge.


    "You''re such a kind-hearted girl.Alex is a lucky man."


    Margaret revealed a smile, which faltered as she thought about something.


    "Too bad Ralph is not as lucky."


    She sighed heavily.


    ¡®Ralph.."


    Thinking about that day, Lily said, "Don¡¯t be too negative.From what I saw, Ms.Riggs cares about


    him.Perhaps she would be there for him in times of need."

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    ¡°Heather Riggs?¡± Margaret mentioned the name and shook her head with pursed lips. ¡°I doubt so.¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    ¡°Although I sometimes make silly mistakes, I¡¯m a good judge of character at my age. I initially chose


    her so Ralph could benefit from her family¡¯s influence, and her capability could¡­¡± Thinking that she


    had wanted to help Ralph seize power with the Riggs¡¯ assistance, Margaret stopped saying what was


    on her mind.


    ¡®How foolish was I?! I almost ruined the Russell family. If I did, how would I face Hugo in the afterlife?¡¯


    ¡°Their rtionship is based on mutual interest. Now that Ralph has ended up like this, I only hope she


    won''t kick him when he¡¯s down.¡±


    Lily did not entirely agree with Margaret and wanted to tell her that a housekeeper saw ¡°Heather¡± as the


    However, thinking that this did not concern her and that it was not her but the housekeeper who


    witnessed the whole thing, she decided to let it pass.


    ¡°Lily, open the nightstand¡¯s second drawer.¡± Margaret turned her head away from the offered slice of


    bread to indicate that she had had enough and gestured in that direction.


    Lily took a look, put down the bread and tray, and got up, pointing. ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Pull it open.¡±


    Lily hesitated for a moment and did so. It was empty except for a seemingly high-quality ck velvet


    box.


    ¡°You see the box? Take it out,¡± Margaret said.


    Lily reached her hand in and took the box. ¡°Is this the one, Grandma?¡±


    Margaret nodded, took the box, and gently rubbed her fingers against its surface as though she feared


    damaging it.


    Lily looked on curiously, knowing it must contain something important to Margaret.


    After caressing it, the older woman pressed on an exquisitetch on its front and opened the box. In it


    off an unassuming gleam of luxury.


    ¡°This has been passed down from my grandmother to my mother and then to me.¡± Margaret held the


    ring wistfully while recalling her past and youth. ¡°When I married Alexander¡¯s grandpa, my mother gave


    this to me. I came from arge family, too, and my family has always passed this ring down to the


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    daughters. Today I¡¯m passing it to you.¡±


    Lily was astounded. ¡°Grandma, no, this is too valuable!¡±


    The ring was so much more valuable than the bracelet. Lily knew it was not only expensive, but it also


    was a symbol of heritage. ¡®I can¡¯t ept something so valuable. I don¡¯t deserve it.¡¯


    ¡°Listen to me!¡± Margaret shoved it into her hand and said, ¡°ording to custom, I should pass it to


    Celine, but she¡­¡±


    She heaved a sigh. ¡°I haven¡¯t taught her well, and I bear much responsibility for how she ended up.


    Now you¡¯re the Russell family¡¯s mistress, and you must take care of it in the future. Since your role is to


    help Alex keep the family together, it¡¯s only natural I pass it to you.¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    ¡°Just take it. It¡¯s a gift not just from me but also from your grandpa. It¡¯s not just the ring. I¡¯m counting on


    you and Alex to take care of the Russell family. I hope you remember what I said and bring the family to


    greater heights,¡± Margaret meant every word she said.

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    Lily did not know what to say.


    Unable to say no, she let Margaret hold her hand and put the ring on her finger.


    Since her fingers were slender, the older woman put it on her thumb, and it fit perfectly.


    Margaretughed.


    "I heard some of the heads of families and royalties wore thumb rings in the old days.You¡¯re just meant


    to wear it like this."


    "Thank you, Grandma," she said softly as she felt the weight of the ring.


    Ralph had a deep slumber and felt more spirited when he woke up.


    However, the apartment was so empty that there was nothing to eat there, and he could not cook


    anything without utensils.


    All he could do was order takeout.


    Fortunately, he could order food and drinks online with the money Hannah had left for him.


    While checking the money she had transferred to him, he thought it ironic that he would survive on a


    woman''s money one day.


    Used to a life of extravagance, he could put his expenses on the tab whenever he did not have cash,


    and people might even pay for him.


    Although he was not the head of the Russell family, he was Alexander''s uncle.


    But now...


    ¡®Damn you, Sean Miler! How dare you beat me? I¡¯ll rip your limbs off when I make aeback! Still,


    can I ever make aeback?¡¯ The glow in his eyes dimmed as he thought about it.


    He moodily kicked off a nearby stool, got up, and neared the window, where he looked downstairs.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It was a nice neighborhood, but it was nothingpared to where he used to stay, and the whole


    apartment was smaller than his old bathroom.


    ¡®It¡¯s all Alex and mom¡¯s fault that I ended up in this state! Mom is heartless! Would they be so ruthless


    as to seize all of my assets?¡¯ 1 Ralph considered it and tried to order takeout through a website.


    He learned to use his credit card to make the payment, and it worked! He almost jumped for joy seeing


    the transaction go through, as it meant his card had not been frozen and he could still use it.


    He imagined that they either had not thought of freezing his card or were attempting to sabotage him in


    other ways.He did not care much for now and ordered a great deal of stuff to be delivered to the


    apartment.


    ¡®These shall be my gifts to Annie to repay her for what she¡¯s done.The ce would look less empty


    with all the stuff.She¡¯s going to be in for a surprise when shees because she won''t let me contact


    her"


    With his orders delivered one by one, the apartment was soon packed.


    Standing there, he felt the ce was too small and wondered if he could still enter his properties,


    seeing that his credit card could still work.


    ¡®Perhaps they haven''t changed the keys yet?¡¯ He could no longer wait to check after concluding that,


    so he did so immediately.


    ¡®If I still could go into those properties, doesn¡¯t it mean that mom could not bear to part with me, and I


    still might have a ce in the family?¡¯ He tried to recall, and he remembered that there was an entirely


    digitized vi not too far from the apartment.


    Since he only needed the passcode to get in, he left immediately to see if his suspicions were correct.

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    The vi was not too far away.


    With the money he had, he requested a ride online and was able to get there fast.


    The security guards at the housing estate recognized him and did not stop him.


    Reaching the vi without a hitch, he triple-checked the house number.


    There were many properties under his name, including condos and vis in and outside of Kingnd.


    He could not remember all of them, but he did remember this unit as it was only purchased two years


    ago.


    Having been involved in the real estate industry for the longest time, the influential Russell family had


    bought the whole piece ofnd, and a few of the best units were reserved for them when the project


    waspleted.


    Ralph did not care much about his properties, as he had never stayed there.


    Thinking that he could own everything once he took over thepany, he never thought these houses


    deserved his attention.


    However, things had changed.


    A house like this could be his shelter, and if he sold it, he could lead afortable life for a while.


    With the same money, an ordinary spender might have enough to support the rest of their life.


    He quickly entered the simple passcode, which was his birthday.


    It was always his birthday because he needed help remembering the various passcodes for so many


    houses.


    The door was unlocked with a beep.


    Ralph¡¯s eyes lit up as he quickly pushed the door open and walked in.


    It was nicely tidied up and spotless, as the cleaners came regrly.


    Since it had not been lived in for a long time, it showed no sign of human presence, but it was indeed a


    much better ce than Hannah¡¯s small apartment.


    Standing in the huge living area, he wanted tough triumphantly.


    Not in poverty, he still had his properties and money, which boosted his confidence.


    ¡®However.."


    Standing akimbo, he looked around and suddenly thought of a question.


    ¡®I might be able to stay here for now, but Alexander would soon locate me.Where could I go when he


    took back the house? Also, where can I go if they kick me out of the family? I¡¯ve no one to depend on


    but Hannah"


    He thought about it and fished out his phone.


    It had been turned off most of the time for the past two days, and he had only briefly checked it a few


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    times before shutting it off again.


    There were unanswered calls and messages from unknown numbers, and seeing that his mother had


    not contacted him, he assumed she was cutting him loose.


    His ego would not allow him to return and beg mercy from the family, but he had to yield to reality.He


    could not imagine surviving if he was left with nothing.


    After some thought, he finally called the number.


    "Mom?"


    Margaret continued to sleep for a while after she ate.She was tired, but eating the food and sleeping


    well had given her new energy.


    It was then that the phone rang, waking her up.She jerked awake before she heard the ring, as if she


    could feel it.


    Unsure if she was dreaming, she initially thought she had an auditory hallucination.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    Collecting herself, she realized the phone was indeed ringing.


    Taking it from the nightstand, she checked the caller and hurriedly answered, "Ralph, is it you? Where


    are you? Why aren¡¯t youing back?"


    Ralph was surprised.He never expected such a reaction from his mother.


    She sounded worried and concerned and was not as heartless and icy as the other day.


    "Mom..."


    He barely knew what else to say.He had mixed feelings toward her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She had adored him for years, but at thest minute, she betrayed him.


    "Ralph? Ralph?"


    Not getting an answer, Margaret tried to calm down and let out a sigh.


    "Are you...still ming me?"


    "Why did you do that?"


    Clenching his fists, he was on the verge of tears as he sat on a nearby sofa arm.


    "How could you do that to me? You''ve ruined my life, do you realize that? How could you be...so


    heartless?"


    Margaret was unable to hold back tears as he questioned her.


    "I wasn¡¯t being heartless.I simply couldn¡¯t betray the family!"


    She cried and said, "You have no idea how I struggled in agony when I read the DNA report.


    You¡¯re my favorite son, and I never thought "Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Did you enjoy making


    a fool of me in front of so many people?"


    He had called to seek forgiveness so his mother could let him return home, but he grew so angry that


    he forgot about his goal.


    "I wanted to keep it from you at first!"


    She could hardly speak as she sobbed.


    "If the truth had brought me such agony, I knew it would devastate you, and I''d rather be the only one


    who suffers from it.I told you not to go and burn your bridges, but you wouldn¡¯t listen! "T even told you


    to stop your n that morning, but did you listen to me?"


    Margaret wanted him to know that she was in anguish over having to expose the secret.


    If she could choose, she wanted to take the secret to her grave so that no one, especially him, would


    know.She wished that he could remain a member of the family and continue to enjoy wealth for the rest


    of his life, even though he could amount to nothing.


    However, things did not go as she had wanted, and she had no choice.


    She did not want to expose the secret, but she could not allow an actual descendant to be kicked out of


    the family.She came forth and told the truth, but every word she said stung her deeply.


    "If you had told me straight about my...birth, wouldn¡¯t I listen to you? Besides, who knows if the DNA


    report is fake? You could just treat me as your son, as I¡¯ve always treated you as my birth mother.


    If you keep it a secret, I¡¯d never know it, and I¡¯ll always be a member of the Russell family! Why


    couldn¡¯t you just help me then? I almost seeded!"


    Clenching his teeth, he thought he was only a step away from sess, but his mother, the one person


    he trusted most, had sabotaged him and caused his downfall instead.


    "You wouldn''t have seeded."


    Margaret sniffled and said in a husky voice, "Even if I didn¡¯t say anything, you wouldn¡¯t have seeded


    either."

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    "That¡¯s not possible!"


    Ralph did not believe he would not have seeded.He had everything well-prepared, and his mother¡¯s


    betrayal was the only miscalction.


    "How would I lose if you hadn''t sided with Alex? No way! There¡¯s no f*cking away!¡¯ "T guess you''re


    unaware that Alex knew about your birth long ago, even before me, but he told no one about it.If you


    don¡¯t push him too far, he won¡¯t expose you, but you..."


    Margaret only learned about itter, but Alexander knew about it long ago.


    Being the head of the family, he had sorted through the clues and discovered the truth, but he refrained


    from exposing it out of consideration for his grandma and because Ralph grew up in the family.


    Most importantly, as Hugo was the one who brought Ralph into the family and he had been keeping it a


    secret, Alexander would not tell anyone about it out of respect for his grandpa.


    However, Ralph had forced Alexander into a corner and unwittingly brought himself closer to his own


    downfall.


    "What?"


    He had never expected Alexander to know and keep it a secret.He found it hard to believe.


    "No way! No f*cking way! He would have kicked me out of the family long ago if he had known.He


    wouldn¡¯t have allowed me to stay until now, let alone hold the family meeting.That makes no sense at


    all! "Mom, he must''ve duped you! You think he''s a nice and generous guy, do you? If he is


    magnanimous, he should announce to all our rtives that I¡¯m still a member of the Russell family and


    that someone had maliciously faked the DNA report.He must also promise not to take away everything


    under my name, including the properties!"


    Ralph looked around and thought he could challenge Alexander to do that for him.


    ¡®Doesn''t Alex want to show he¡¯s generous and forgiving? Then he should let bygones be bygones.Then


    I can at least keep what belongs to me"


    "Ralph..."


    Margaret heaved a long sigh and became speechless.


    ¡®Shouldn''t he be repenting now?¡¯


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "The DNA report is genuine.If Alex had announced it in front of so many family members, there


    wouldn¡¯t be a reason to change the statement.As for your properties..."


    After some hesitation, Margaret continued, "It¡¯s up to Alex since he''s the head of the family.But if you


    want¡ª"


    Ralph angrily interjected, "You¡¯ve deceived me! All the talk about how much you love me was a lie,


    wasn¡¯t it? You knew I¡¯m not your real son, so you tried to make a fool out of me, isn¡¯t that right? You


    told me everything belongs to me, and now you¡¯re giving me nothing! Everyone in the Russell family is


    a liar! Fine.I¡¯ll destroy everything if you don¡¯t want to give me anything!"


    Enraged, Ralph got up and flipped a coffee table with a kick.


    Then he grabbed a chair and smashed it into the TV before him.


    "Nothing! You¡¯re giving me nothing!"


    He thought of the things the family had taken from him and did not hesitate to destroy them.


    The thunderous crashing and banging echoed through the phone.


    Margaret was stunned, not knowing what her son was doing.


    "Ralph, what are you doing? Don¡¯t hurt yourself! What are you doing? Where on earth are you? Lily,


    Celine, help!"


    Desperate to know what was happening, Margaret could only shout for help.


    Ralph heard his mother but thought she was upset that he was destroying the family¡¯s belongings and


    asked someone to stop him.He shouted to the phone furiously, "Call anyone you like, but I will destroy


    everything I can¡¯t get my hands on!"


    He hung up and continued to thrash the ce.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    Ralph kept thrashing the ce until he ran out of strength and breath.


    As he stared at the wreckage, all he could hear was his mother¡¯s echoing reply that she would let


    Alexander decide because he was the head of the family.


    Ralph maniacallyughed till tears emerged from the corners of his eyes.


    ¡®My mother, who had always doted on me, immediately did an about-face, knowing I¡¯m not her real son.


    ¡®She used to tell me that she had nned everything for me and that I should be the head of the family,


    but now? She has epted Alexander and her ims of loving me are bullsh*t! I¡¯m nobody to them if


    I¡¯m not their blood rtive.


    ¡®Now they stoop to wanting to take everything back.


    In that case, I¡¯ll destroy them so they can¡¯t enjoy using them either!¡¯ He fished out a lighter from his


    pocket and lit the curtain.


    As it quickly caught fire, he tugged at the curtain and threw it onto the sofa.


    As they were made of highly mmable materials, the fire spread rapidly.


    Thick smoke filled the house as the fire grew more prominent.


    He turned and ran outward.He stopped at the door, looked around coldly, and turned to leave.


    Meanwhile, Margaret anxiously got off the bed and nearly tripped.


    As she lurched out of the bedroom, Lily and Celine hurried over, having heard her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Margaret blubbered while holding the phone, "It¡¯s Ralph! He..."


    Celine quickly took the phone.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello?" She looked at Lily.


    "He hung up."


    "He seemed to be smashing something, and there was a lot of noise.I don¡¯t know where he is, but I


    worry he¡¯ll hurt himself." Margaret was desperate as she turned pale.


    After some thought, Lily asked, "Don¡¯t panic.


    Did Ralph mention his location? Did he make any demands? Why would he want to thrash stuff?"


    Margaret shook her head as Celine seated her on a chair.


    "He wanted to return and keep his properties.He also wants Alex to announce that the DNA report is


    fake.I said this is up to Alex to decide, and Ralph...got angry and started to break stuff." She wanted to


    tell Ralph that it was up to Alexander to decide whether or not to kick him out of the family.


    She also intended to tell Ralph he could keep his properties, and she would even give him hers.


    However, he lost his temper before she could finish.She desperately wanted to exin, but he simply


    did not listen.


    "what the hell was he thrashing stuff for?" Celine said, "Does he think he can change anything or scare


    anyone by doing so?"


    "Grandma, think carefully.What else did he tell you?" Lily asked calmly.


    "He..."


    Margaret knitted her brows and tried hard to remember.


    "Oh, Ralph said he would destroy everything if he can¡¯t have them.What is he trying to destroy?"

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    "Grandma, calm down.I¡¯ll send someone to look for him right away."


    Lily turned to Celine.


    "Please take care of grandma."


    Celine looked at Lily and nodded.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Lily immediately rushed downstairs, holding the phone.


    After informing Alexander of this incident, she sent someone to look for Ralph, particrly at properties


    under his name.


    It did not take long before they received news about what happened.


    The security team found the burning house at the housing estate and promptly reported it to the


    authorities while the fire trucks came to put out the fire.


    When Lily and Alexander rushed over, the fire department had nearly extinguished the fire.


    The once extravagant vi was now in ruins, and the security guards took inspection notes.


    Alexander stood quietly before the wreckage with a frown.


    "Ralph did this." Lily¡¯s tone showed she was sure.


    The standard procedure required checking CCTV footage, but they already knew the answer.


    The house never had any problems prior.


    Every time the Russell family renovated their houses, they always considered fire safety, and short


    circuits could not have caused the fire.


    Besides, the cleaners would tidy up the ce every few days.


    The fire happened after Ralph made the call, so the culprit could only be him.


    "He called grandma and said he would destroy what he couldn¡¯t get," Lily said calmly and thought of


    something.


    "That means other houses and properties..."


    "He won¡¯t have the chance again!" Alexander said coldly.


    The fire happened because they did not know Ralph''s whereabouts and had not thought he would do


    anything so extreme.


    With them taking precautions from now on, he would not seed so easily in the future.


    ¡®I bet he must be busy trying to hide after causing such a scene"


    Lily looked at Alexander and asked, "What are we going to do about him?"


    Not wanting to agitate Margaret, Alexander had tried not to be too mean to Ralph, but this man had


    gone insane.


    "Let¡¯s locate him first!"


    He turned around sternly.


    Alexander was right.


    All Ralph could think of was to go into hiding after causing havoc.


    He did not expect things to end up this way.


    Ralph acted impulsively and felt great about it at the time, but he grew afraid of seeing the fire from afar


    as he left.


    ¡®Hatred and anger blinded me, but would the police arrest me for setting the fire?¡¯ Ralph grew scared


    with that thought in mind.


    He had nowhere to go and could only return to Hannah¡¯s apartment.


    As he had ordered a lot of food before this, he could hide there, although he did not know for how long.


    He thought about checking the news with his phone to see if there was news about him setting the fire,


    but as he brought up the webpage, he remembered that the police could track his position using his


    phone and quickly shut it off.


    Ralph threw his phone aside like it was burning and sat crouching on the floor with his back leaning


    against the sofa, his chest tightening.


    ¡®Now I have nothing.F*cking nothing!¡¯ He thought he could beg for their mercy and persuade them to let


    him return, but he could never do that now.


    ¡®Alex would never let me off the hook after setting the house on fire.I''m done for and beyond salvation


    now!¡¯

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    Heather was getting weaker every day and had put off her n to return to the Riggs Estate.


    Now, even getting out of bed was proving difficult for her.


    She began to doubt whether the secret handbook was actually authentic.


    After giving it much thought, she realized that practicing the skills in the secret handbook had made her


    weaker.


    ¡®Could the handbook be fake, and I brought harm unto myself because of that?¡¯ After further inspection,


    she found its writings and drawings to be brilliant.


    There were no problems with the illustrations either.


    Even though the moves were different from the usual ones, nothing in the handbook was strange or


    went againstmon sense.


    As for the enhancement of vitality, Heather had been trying hardtely and could feel the changes in


    her.


    However, she vomited blood more often and felt her energy draining fast.


    Growing weaker in strength, she was constantly groggy, and her waking hours became shorter.


    She knew something was off, but she could not tell exactly what was wrong with her.


    "Chump..." She said it weakly, but Chump still showed up in a sh.


    "Ms.Riggs?"


    "Bring me a doctor," she said softly, with her eyes half-closed.


    "A doctor?" Chump was surprised.


    Heather had never needed to see a doctor since she was mostly in great shape due to her kickboxing


    training.She was rarely ill and had taken no medication despite the asional flu or fever.She only


    needed to rest and recuperate when she suffered injuries.


    As far as Chump could remember, this was the first time she asked for a doctor.


    "Yes."


    Heather nodded, but she knew why Chump was surprised.


    "I know there¡¯s something wrong with me, but I can¡¯t go to the hospital.Please get me a reliable


    doctor.I''d like to know what¡¯s wrong with me."


    "Are you okay, Ms.Riggs?" Chump asked nervously.


    Heather shook her head and slowed her breathing down.She found it exhausting even to say a few


    words.


    "I''m okay for now.Just don¡¯t let the outsiders know about it.Do this quietly and return quickly."


    "Yes, Ms.Riggs!"


    Chump hurried off.


    Heather closed her eyes, feeling tired and sleepy but unable to nod off.


    Having no energy, she felt it was hard to move her arms.She struggled to lift one and managed only to


    wiggle her fingertips.


    ¡®This is horrible! My condition is worse than I imagined"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her brain was foggy, and she tried to go through the instructions of the secret handbook she had


    memorized but could not find anything wrong with them.


    ¡®Perhaps I should confront Alexander about this? Could he have set me up? Or, if the manual is real,


    I''m on the cusp of a breakthrough, and the result would be a significant increase in my vitality"


    She vaguely heard a noise made by the door.


    Even though she did not hear footsteps, she could tell by the slight breeze that someone hade in.


    Without opening her eyes, Heather asked, "Chump, back so soon?"


    However, on second thought, she knew it could not be him.


    Even if the door were open, Chump would never enter without knocking.


    Despite her condition, she was still alert enough to open her eyes and see a shadowy figure entering


    the room from behind her.


    The person said with a chuckle, "Chump? He won¡¯t being back."


    Stunned, Heather struggled to open her eyes wide enough to determine who the person was.


    "It¡¯s you?"

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    "Yes, it¡¯s me, my good sister."


    Hannah smiled as she strolled to the bed and looked down at Heather.


    "What''s wrong? Were you expecting anyone else to visit you?"


    "How dare you?!"


    Heather snapped coldly.


    "Without my permission, you have the nerve to-"


    "Have the nerve to do what?"


    Hannah cut her off with a chuckle.


    "To talk to you this way, or to enter your room without your permission, or¡­ to leave that dark, damp,


    and sh*tty basement?"


    "You..."


    It was only then that Heather realized something was off about the woman in front of her.


    Looking different, she was no longer the same Hannah who used to do everything she was told.She


    put the top of her hair up because her fringe was short, and unlike Heather, she was wearing makeup.


    One could easily tell them apart now, as Hannah looked nothing like her at a nce.


    Although she wore Heather¡¯s clothes, she matched them differently and did not look like her usual self.


    Hearing her mocking words and seeing her defiant stare, Heather threw her a cold nce before she


    looked away and closed her eyes.She said icily, "You wish to take my ce?"


    "Yes, Iam, and I will end your tyranny!"


    Hannah said as she checked her manicured fingernails.


    Having to undergo kickboxing training, Heather never had a manicure, and she would not enjoy it


    anyway.


    Therefore, Hannah could never have one, either, even though she wanted to.


    ¡®From now on, Heather won¡¯t be breathing down my neck, and [ can do whatever I want without having


    to live ording to her interests!¡¯ Heatherughed.


    "You?"


    She sounded condescending as she thought, ¡®Hannah hasn''t even dared to raise her voice or look up


    in my presence because she doesn''t know kickboxing.She''s trying to challenge me, which is as absurd


    as a tiny rat telling a cat it wants to eat her"


    Ever if she were unwell and could not get out of bed, Heather would never take her sister seriously.


    Hannah was upset at being snubbed.


    "Yes, me! Why? Don''t you believe it?"


    Heather did not even bother to reply.


    Seeing how Heather closed her eyes and paid no attention to her, Hannah flew into a rage.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡®It has always been this way.Heather has never taken me seriously¡¯¡¯ Heather had always been their


    parents¡¯ preferred child because she was superior to Hannah in every way.


    Hanna¡¯ was initially unaware that her parents had decided to keep just one of them and had little


    interest in caring for her.


    Hannahter leamed the harsh truth that she had only stayed alive because of Heather and somehow


    became indebted to her.


    Since Heather had asked their parents to keep her alive and allow Hannah to be her cover, Hannah


    was given a chance to live, and she was expected to be grateful to her sister for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    What a facy!


    ¡®If they could only keep one of us, why couldn¡¯t they keep me instead of Heather? Is it because she''s


    stronger than me? I don''t want to die! I want a chance to live as well! "What are you so proud of? Do


    you still think you''re the same Heather Riggs as before? Do you think you can still control me like you


    used to back then? Right now, you¡¯re nothing but a vegetable.What can you do now, huh?!"


    Hannah suddenly leaned down and snarled.


    Heather, who was not paying much attention, heard what Hannah said and suddenly thought of


    something.


    In an instant, Heather''s eyes shot open, and she turned to look at Heather.


    "What have you done to me?!"


    This startled Hannah, but she soon collected herself.


    Sheughed triumphantly and eximed, "Guess! Guess what I did to you! If you manage to get it


    right, I might give you a prize!"


    "You!"


    Heather''s brain began to turn in the face of her sister''s smirking face and crazy eyes.Her physical


    fitness had declined sharply recently.


    She had always suspected that it was because of what she had been practicing in the handbook and


    had never assumed anything else.


    After all, she had brought her closest and most trustworthy people with her.


    No one else could step foot in this ce.She barely batted an eysh when it came to Hannah, so she


    never thought of being careful around her.


    After all, they shared a mother and she was Heather''s sister.


    Despite how much Hannah had detested Heather, she had never anticipated Hannah would attempt to


    hurt her.


    More importantly, Heather did not think Hannah had it in her.


    Heather was startled by what Hannah said as if a cold bucket of water had been sshed on her.


    As she began to regain her senses, she carefully thought about the preceding months.


    Her body started to act up within the past two months.


    Nothing unusual had happened other than her attempt to learn whatever was in that handbook.


    Other than that, all she did was...


    "Did you put something in the soup you''ve been making for me?"


    Suddenly, something clicked in her head.


    Hannah was a little taken aback for a moment before she broke intoughter.


    "Gosh, sis, you''re really smart.It''s no wonder our parents like you so much.That''s right.The soups that


    I''ve made taste good, don''t they? Let me tell you a secret.I''ve added a special seasoning to these


    soups.That''s why you can now lie here and enjoy the rest of your life peacefully!"


    "How dare you?!"


    A mixture of shock and anger rushed through Heather, but she couldn''t get up.


    Back then, she would have pped Hannah so hard that it would have cost Hannah her life.


    Now, Heather struggled to even lift a finger.She had no idea what Hannah had added, be it poison or


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    some sort of drug.


    Whatever it was, it messed with Heather''s body.


    The worst thing was that Chump wasn''t around.


    As for the others...there was no way for them toe up without her order, let alone go into her room.


    "How dare I?"


    Hannah raised her eyebrows andughed even louder.


    She was delighted and had never been so happy before.


    Seeing how angry and annoyed Heather was but knowing she could do nothing about it was a


    refreshing sight for Hannah.


    All along, she had been submissive and timid in front of Heather.


    Hannah did not even dare to raise her voice even once.


    Now, she wasughing and mocking Heather, but thetter could not do anything about it.


    "Why wouldn''t I? What can you do about it?"


    Hannah reached out to stroke Heather''s cheek and softly continued, "My dear sister, aren''t you always


    so powerful? Don''t you just want to hit me right now? Come on, then.Hit me!"


    Hannah took one of Heather''s hands and patted her own cheek with it.

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    Everything happened so suddenly that Heather did not have the strength to resist¡ªshe could not, even


    if she wanted to.


    After patting her own face with Heather''s hand a few times, Hannah stopped and spat, "My dear sister,


    this was how you''d hit me in the past.Of course, you''d never hit my face.After all, you still need to use it


    to help you with things.Now, I''m not scared of you anymore! I don''t have to be you anymore! I want to


    be myself!


    "Be yourself?"


    Heather sneered.


    "Who do you think you are? What do you even have? Even our parents don''t acknowledge you.To


    them, Heather Riggs is the only daughter in the Riggs family.No one in this world would know who


    Hannah Riggs is.


    "You want to be yourself? Wake up, Hannah.You died a long time ago.The Riggs family only has one


    daughter, and that is me, Heather Riggs!"


    Heather''s words were supposed toe off strong, but she could hardly make a sound with her frail


    body.


    Every sentence she said sounded weak.


    Even so, it made Heather so angry that her eyes almost burst into mes.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it was a sensitive topic for Hannah.


    This was what she cared about the most, but no one in this world knew her.


    Hannah Riggs never existed, and she was nothing.


    Even her parents would not acknowledge her.


    "Nonsense! You''re lying!"


    Hannah yelled frantically, covering her ears.


    When Heather noticed Hannah tearing at the seams after being provoked, Heather continued sneering


    and said, ''Take a good look in the mirror at how crazy you look.


    Even if I lie here, unable to move, you can try and see if anyone out there will listen to you.


    "Do you honestly think you can rece me? Wake up! You''re just my shadow!"


    "Shut up! Shut up!"


    Hannah began screaming hysterically before pping Heather hard on the face.


    The p sent Heather into shock for a moment, and even Hannah was stunned while staring at her


    hand.


    She could not believe she had pped Heather.


    After a long while, Heather growled in a trembling voice, "How dare you hit me?!"


    She had never expected Hannah to have the courage to hit her.


    After all, it was always the other way around.


    When was it ever Hannah''s turn to do the beating? No one hadid a finger on Heather before.


    Even her parents were reluctant to touch her.


    Heather had always been an outstanding girl, which made her parents proud.


    In the early years, no one had the heart to hit her.


    No one dared toy a finger on her when she grew up either.


    Yet, her supposedly dead sister, whom she had always looked down on and beaten, had pped her


    face.


    It was humiliating.


    Heather almost fainted from anger.


    However, once Hannah recovered from her initial shock, sheughed again.


    She was ted.


    "Haha, that''s right! I just hit you! What are you going to do about it? You''re not the only one that can hit


    people, you know? Oh, my dear sister, you should learn how to enjoy how it feels!"

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    It seemed like something inside Hannah had snapped as she spoke, and she continuously pped


    Heather''s face until Heather was dazed with swollen cheeks and could no longer speak properly.


    However, Hannah did not stop until she was tired.


    Her palms were red and swollen when she finally looked down at her hands.


    Hannah felt refreshed as she had never hit anyone like this before, let alone the sister she feared most.


    An inexplicable feeling of excitement bubbled in Heather as she threw her head back andughed.


    "I did it! I really did it! From now on, I am Hannah Riggs.I am no longer Heather Riggs¡¯s shadow!"


    "Stop...dreaming!"


    Heather squeezed out two words through gritted teeth.


    Although it was hard for her to speak, the burning rage in her remained.


    "You will always be that loser who should have died long ago!"


    "No! That person is you! That d*mned person is you! It''s you!"


    What Heather said struck a nerve, sending Hannah into a flying fury.


    She pounced onto Heather and grabbed onto her neck, strangling her.


    "If our family can only keep one child, you should be dead! Why must I be the one that dies? It should


    be you, a monster! You have no empathy or love, and you don''t know anything besides practicing your


    kickboxing techniques! You should be the one that dies, you!"


    Heather began coughing violently, and she soon ran out of breath.Her eyes began to roll back as she


    started to lose consciousness.


    Just as she thought she would die, a gulp of fresh air came rushing in, and the pressure on her neck


    suddenly disappeared.


    She quickly took a deep breath while she felt her head spin.


    "Did you think I was going to kill you?"


    Hannah stood up and shot Heather a cold re before sneering.


    "No, I won''t! At least not for now.I won''t let you die so easily because I want you to taste the torture you


    gave me.I want you to live how I''ve lived.I want you to suffer before you die! Guards!" Hannah called.


    At this time, a few men rushed in from outside.


    When Heather opened her eyes, she realized the people that had entered the room were not the ones


    she had brought from the ind.


    "Are you surprised? Let me let you in on a secret.The ind isn''t the only ce you can find these


    guards.As long as you have money, you can hire them from anywhere.Do you honestly think I was in


    the dark this whole time?


    "It wasn''t hard for me to borrow money and find a few people I could trust.I¡¯ve dealt with the people you


    brought from the ind.As for the rest..."


    Hannah smiled before continuing, "Thanks to you, those people don''t know what is happening, my dear


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    sister.


    "Oh, about Chump...I know he''s good at kickboxing and that he''s also your confidant, so I''ve spent a


    anymore.With his loyalty, I had no choice but to send him to the afterlife to wait for you.That way, you''d


    have someone to apany you when you die!"


    Heather looked at the girl whoughed maniacally before her and felt like she was staring at a stranger.


    Although the girl¡¯s face looked simr to her own, it also looked entirely different at the same time.


    "Bring her to the basement.You''re not allowed to feed her until I say so," Hannah ordered.


    She wanted Heather to feel what it was like to live like her.


    From now on, Hannah could walk in the sun and be her real self.She no longer had to bear anyone''s


    name or live as anyone else¡¯s identity.


    Heather, who the guards carried out, suddenly had a burst of strength and turned her head to stare at


    Hannah fiercely.


    "Is this because of that man?!"


    After much deliberation, Heather concluded that Hannah¡¯s sudden change after all these years could


    only be because of that man.


    Hearing that, Hannah stoppedughing abruptly and did not say a word.


    Soon, the few men carried Heather away.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    After Heather got carried away, Hannah remained in the vast room alone.She slowly opened her arms


    and leaned back, twirling her fingers on the couch.She closed her eyes, taking deep breaths each time,


    taking in everything here.


    Her room had always been dark and narrow, without any hint of sunlight.


    Heather''s room was the opposite.


    When Hannah was a child, she would always secretly peek into Heather''s spacious and beautiful room.


    Heather''s bed alone was as big as Hannah''s room, and her closet was full of gorgeous clothes.


    Heather had a desk, a dresser, a sofa, and so on.


    It was everything Hannah''s roomcked.


    Most importantly, there were big windows with the warm sunlight shining in.


    Heather even had a balcony where she could bask in the sun.


    All this while, Hannah could only look from afar and envied Heather¡¯s room in secret.


    She had never dared to imagine she would have anything like that.


    Heather asked if this was all because of that man.


    It was, yet it wasn''t.


    Although Ralph had aroused a desire and longingness in Hannah''s heart, he was just a trigger.


    The actual reason was the umtion of all the suppression she had suffered over the years.


    Everyone had their desires, and if one continuously subdued them, they would burst one day.


    By then, everything would be counterproductive.


    Now, it seemed like all of Hannah''s desires had broken free.


    She wanted a big house, a soft bed,rge windows that allowed fresh air to flow freely, a passionate


    love, and to be herself ultimately.


    Since Heather stood in the way, Hannah had no choice but to take her out of the picture.


    That was the only way Hannah could get what she wanted.


    Then Hannah plopped onto her bed and felt swallowed by it.


    Sure enough, a big bed was much morefortable.


    That was the soft bed that she had always dreamed of.


    After rolling around happily several times, she thought fora moment before wanting to share this joyous


    moment with someone.


    Then she searched for Heather''s phone and dialed Ralph''s number.


    However, the call could not get through as the phone was off.


    After some more thought, Hannah assumed it must be because Ralph was afraid someone from the


    Russell family might call him.


    At this moment, Hannah¡¯s longing for Ralph overpowered her.She missed him so much that she


    wanted to see him immediately.


    That was what she was going to do.


    She was different now and was free to do whatever she wanted, see whoever she wanted to see, for


    however long she wanted.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hannah no longer needed to report to anyone.


    With those thoughts in mind, she quickly got up and picked a beautiful dress from the closet.


    Then she put on some makeup alongside a pair of exquisite earrings she had longed for that was


    sitting on the dressing table.


    That pair of earrings was Ralph''s first gift to her.


    However, Heather forcefully ripped it off Hannah¡¯s ears when Hannah returned.


    After that, Hannah never saw the earrings again.


    Heather had never worn them and did not allow Hannah to wear them either.


    Hannah did not even dare to ask where they were, but they were sitting here all this while.


    A rueful feeling filled Hannah¡¯s heart as she took the earrings and put them on.


    Then she smiled at her reflection.


    It was the most beautiful she had ever felt.


    After preparing herself, she got the driver to prepare a car and headed over to Ralph''s ce.


    She could not wait to meet him and share the good news.


    ¡®I made it! I truly made it! However, as soon as she entered the house, the excitement in her


    diminished.


    The house reeked of alcohol, and her feet immediately kicked a can on the ground.


    She looked down and saw countless empty beer cans scattered on the ground.


    It was evident Ralph had too much to drink.


    She noticed him curled up on the ground, looking pitiful at this moment.


    What she saw distressed her, and she quickly walked to Ralph to help him.


    "Ralphy, what''s wrong with you? Ralphy? Why did you drink so much?"


    When he vaguely heard someone call his name, he opened his eyes and saw a familiar yet unfamiliar


    face.


    He was confused for a moment as he held the woman¡¯s face in his hands.


    When he opened his mouth, the stench of alcohol hit Hannah''s face like a moving truck.


    "A-Are you...Heather, or...Annie?"

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    "What do you think?"


    Hannah let out a sigh and asked angrily.


    After blinking a few times, Ralph suddenlyughed.


    "You''re Annie! You''re my Annie! You''re my Annie, who never curses or beats anyone! Oh, my beloved


    Annie! Hehehe..."


    His smirking face was flushed from the alcohol, and his eyes were lost.


    Even his smile looked goofy.


    However, Hannah was overjoyed.He recognized her, even when he was so drunk.He knew that it was


    her and not Heather.He was the only person who knew and cared about her.


    "Enough with that silly smile!"


    Hannah held his face with both hands and looked into his eyes before asking earnestly, "Let me ask


    you, do you like Heather Riggs or Hannah Riggs?"


    She had always wanted to know if, deep down, he genuinely liked her or not.


    If he liked her, was it because she looked like Heather, or was it for Hannah herself? This was


    important to her! The intoxicated Ralph felt a little dizzy after being held that way by Hannah.


    He blinked and thought for a moment before pping her hand away and eximing, "Heather Riggs!"


    Hannah was stupefied! Just as she was about to lose her temper, she heard him hup loudly before


    continuing, "That b*tch! What is there to like about her? She''s fierce, domineering, brutal, and selfish! "I


    like my Annie better! Hehehe.My Annie is the best!"


    Then he leaned forward and put his head on her shoulders, smiling.


    Hannah''s rage was extinguished in an instant.


    When she looked at him, she was unsure of whether tough or cry.


    In the end, she shook her head and said, "You''re wheezing as you talk.You should fix that."


    "Annie, you''re the only one that treats me the best.Do you know...my mother is really cruel! She won''t


    give me anything.She''s taking everything I have! You know...she wants to disown me! Ahhh ..."'' Ralph


    broke into a sob as he spoke.


    He was full of grievances, anger, and fear.


    After holding it in for so long, he finally found someone he could confide in.He began to sob in her arms


    like a child.


    "Annie, you''re the only person I have in this world! Don''t leave me! Please don''t abandon me!"


    He wailed.


    This made Hannah feel conflicted.She struggled between feeling bad for this man and enjoying the fact


    that she was needed in this way.


    Ever since she could remember, she had been unwanted and unloved by everyone.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She was something disposable.


    For years, she had no friends, ssmates, or family.


    It seemed as if she were alone in the world.


    No one liked her, needed her, or cared about her.


    Now, this big man of six feet was in her arms, holding her tightly with no intention of letting go.


    He needed her, and this satisfied her.


    Hannah rubbed the top of his head gently with one hand and warmly said, ''Okay, I won''t leave you.I


    won''t let you go!"


    When she looked around and noticed the mess, she got up and wanted to help him clean up.


    However, he held her down.


    "You agreed not to leave me! Why are you lying to me?"


    "I''m not.I just want to help you clean-"


    Before she could finish speaking, Ralph suddenly pressed her to the ground.


    "Don''t lie! Don''t leave me!"

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    He looked down at her, and his breath reeked of alcohol.


    However, Hannah did not find it unpleasant at all.


    Instead, she felt a little special.


    Ralph was still drunk as he stared at her face with blurry eyes.


    Then he softly muttered, "Annie, don''t go.Don''t leave me.You''re the only one I have.You..."


    He lowered his head and nted a firm kiss on her lips.


    Hannah did not resist as she closed her eyes obediently, wrapping her hands around his neck and


    weing the kiss.


    With the alcohol in his system, he kissed her roughly yet tenderly.


    One moment, he was like a storm trying to swallow her, and the next, he was gentle for fear of hurting


    her.


    Hannah had never experienced anything like it before.


    Ralph had always been her first for everything, from the first time she held a man''s hand to her first


    kiss.


    Now...


    She could vaguely guess what would happen next, but she did not want to stop.


    Even more so, she looked forward to it.


    The temperature in the room rose quickly, and the empty beer cans around them collided with each


    other, making rattling sounds.


    Hannah knew he was drunk, but she did not want to stop him.She wanted to be devoured by him.


    After a long time, Hannah finally woke up.She sat up, aching all over, but her heart was filled with joy.


    This was the first time she had decided for herself what she did with her body and which man she


    chose to be with.


    Hannah turned her head to look at the man who was still asleep next to her before she gently reached


    out to trace the outline of his cheek.She felt that her bright future had just begun.


    Then, she got up and started cleaning up the mess.


    Just as she was about to carry Ralph to his bed, she realized he was too heavy.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In the end, she wrapped a nket around him, allowing him to continue his slumber.


    It was not her first time sleeping on the floor.


    Although it was ufortable, one could still fall asleep.


    The doorbell rang just as she finished up and was about to rest.


    Squinting her eyes, she stood up and went to the door.


    When she looked through the peephole, she saw a group of men standing outside the door.She was


    hesitant and did not open the door.She had not lived in this house since she bought it.


    Although she would asionallye over and air out the ce, there was no way for people to know


    to find her there.


    Hannah turned her head to nce at Ralph, who was still asleep on the ground.


    After thinking for a moment, she decided not to open the door.


    However, the doorbell kept ringing, and whoever was outside would not stop unless she opened the


    door.


    In the end, Ralph was awakened by it and raised his head in a daze.


    "Yes? Who is it?" Hannah failed to silence him in time.


    One of the men outside heard the sound and began saying, "Mr.Russell, we''re here to pick you up."


    Ralph sobered up as soon as he heard this voice and what it said.


    When he sat up, the nket slipped off his body.He was startled to see his naked body, and when he


    looked up, he saw Hannah dressed in one of his shirts with her bare legs exposed.


    In that instant, many images from that night flooded into his mind.


    "F*ck!"


    "L..you..."


    His head was a mess right now.


    The passionate images fromst night were entangled with the urgent situation at hand.


    He scrambled to find words to say.


    However, the doorbell continued ringing, and the man outside said, "Mr.Russell, running away won''t


    solve any problem.


    The boss said you should be happy that we''re the ones looking for you and not the cops.


    Mr.Russell, please open the door.


    Otherwise, you can''t me us for being impolite."

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    As their boss had ordered, they should be courteous first before using force.


    If Ralph were willing to go with them without much trouble, everything would go smoothly.


    However, they would not need to be polite if he resisted.


    They were given orders to shove their way in and drag him away.


    These words sessfully woke Ralph up.


    The memories of what happened came rushing in.He remembered the fire he set, the raging mes,


    and his mother''s words.


    How did they find him so quickly? Were they going to drag him back as a convict? The colors of his


    face immediately drained, but Hannah had already opened the door before he could decide what to do.


    The man outside stopped ringing the doorbell and looked at her.


    With a men''s shirt on, Hannah stood there calmly.


    Her two long, slender legs were exposed.


    "What do you guys want?"


    Hannah held the door frame with one hand and pulled the door open a crack with the other.She had no


    intention of fully opening the door.


    The man outside the door was speechless.


    He probably did not expect a woman to open the door, much less one that was dressed so seductively.


    When he leaned over and peeked through the gap in the door, he saw Ralph sitting on the ground, half-


    naked.


    It painted an exhrating picture for the man outside.


    "What are you looking at? If you keep ringing the doorbell, I''ll sue you for trespassing! Leave!"


    Hannah snapped impatiently and tried to close the door.


    However, the other party quickly held it to stop her.


    "Mr.Russell, the boss said you know very well what you did.Regardless, you shoulde over to the


    Russell Estate and discuss it.You can''t hide forever."


    "Who says he can¡¯t hide forever?!"


    Hannah paused for a moment after realizing that what she said was too imposing.


    "Who said he was hiding? From today onward, this man belongs to me, Heather Riggs.Anyone that


    touches him will pay!"


    These were all Alexander''s men.


    Although a few of them had seen Heather before, they could not recognize her.


    When they heard what she said, they were taken aback.


    After a closer look, it was indeed Heather standing in front of them.


    With her reputation, no one dared to make a move.


    On top of that, Alexander mentioned that they should try to be as civil as possible.


    Now, with Heather around, it was a bit tricky for them even to attempt anything.


    Seeing their hesitation, Hannah took the opportunity to m the door shut.


    "Tell your boss to look for me himself!"


    The men outside the door had reached a dead-end as they did not dare to force the issue.


    In the end, they decided to call Alexander.


    "Sir, we''ve found Mr.Russell, but he refused toe with us.Ms.Riggs is with him.She said to get you


    to look for her yourself."


    Although they were just passing the message along, it still sent chills down their spines.


    "Heather Riggs?"


    After pondering for a while, Alexander said, "I got it.You guys cane back."


    He never expected Heather to intervene in this.It was no wonder that it took so long for him to find


    Ralph.


    The most interesting thing was that Heather did not bring Ralph back to her house.


    Instead, they were living in an apartment.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Was she keeping him as a ything?


    "About that..."


    "Leave two people behind to keep watch while the rest of you cane back.Report back to me if they


    were to go anywhere," Alexander said.


    "Okay!"


    After receiving the instructions, the group of men left.


    After hearing no movement outside the door, Ralph finally got up and peered out the window.


    When he saw no one outside, he opened the door and took another peek, just to make sure that no


    one was lying around waiting for him.It was only then that he breathed a sigh of relief.


    After closing the door, he leaned against it and let out another long sigh.


    At this moment, Hannah suddenly pounced on him.

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    Hannah leaned very close to Ralph, with one hand on the door and the other on his shoulders, looking


    at him affectionately.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "I-I''m not afraid!" He replied with trembling lips.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was terrified but could not let it show in front of the woman he liked.


    However, Hannah smiled and said, "It''s okay to be scared.Nothing is embarrassing about that.With me


    here, you don''t have to be afraid."


    Ralph noticed her exaggerated tone and nonchnt gaze.He thought she seemed different from before


    and not the same gentle and docile Hannah he once knew.


    Ralph was a little confused as he stared at her, frowning.


    "Are you genuinely Annie or..."


    ¡®Or are you Heather pretending to be Annie?'' Why were the two so alike?¡¯ Hannah''s face immediately


    dropped when she heard what he said.


    "What did you say?! Repeat it!"


    "No, no, no.I-It''s nothing! I''m just spouting nonsense!"


    Startled, Ralph quickly took back what he said and waved around as he struggled to exin himself.


    For a moment, Hannah indeed resembled Heather, which frightened him.


    Hannah picked up on his fear and quickly came to her senses.She had no intention of scaring him, but


    what he said just now pushed her buttons.


    ¡®He knows who I am and could differentiate between Heather and me, so why did he start to doubt me


    now? Heather and I are nothing alike!¡¯ With that thought in mind, her voice alongside her gaze


    softened.


    She looked at Ralph gently and said, "Take a good look at me.Do I look like my sister? Look at my


    face.Can you tell who I am?"


    Such a tone, coupled with the look in her eyes, was a little terrifying.


    Ralph suppressed the difort in his heart and looked at her cautiously.


    They did look alike.


    There were times when even their tone and demeanors were simr.


    However, a big difference between the two was that if this were Heather, she would have attacked him


    instead of scolding him.


    Heather was simple and direct and would act upon her emotion.


    However, the woman before him was reprimanding him politely, and she was not as furious as he


    would have expected.


    In conclusion, the woman before him was indeed Hannah.


    On top of that, although he was drunk and dazed back then, the images of the two being intimate still


    shed across his mind.


    Heather would never be like that with him, so the woman before him must be Hannah.


    "Yes, you''re Annie! I was drunk and confused.Please forgive me.Don''t be angry!"


    He begged softly.


    Hannah instantly felt her anger dissipate as joy reced it.


    "Whatever! I''ll forgive you this time.Just don''t repeat it!"


    "I promise not to repeat it!"


    The light in Ralph''s eyes dimmed when he said that.


    "I''m sorry for what happened.I shouldn''t have treated you like that..."


    "Are you regretting it?!"


    Hannah''s face immediately sank.She had never been with any other man except for Ralph.


    He was the only one she had fallen in love with and wasmitted to.


    In the past, the TV shows she had watched always talked about how heartless men were, but Hannah


    begged to differ regarding Ralph.


    At this moment, she began to question herself.


    ¡®Is Ralphy just like any other man?¡¯ "No, no, no! Why would I regret it? I''m delighted!" Ralph answered


    hastily.


    ''It''s just...I have nothing to provide you with, and I might even go to jail.I have no idea what will happen


    in the future.I don''t think I should be with you.It won''t be fair to you."

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    When Hannah heard this, her anger disappeared utterly.


    Instead, she casually said, "Who do you take me for? As long as you have me in your heart, there¡¯s


    nothing you need to be sorry for!"


    With that, she leaned into his arms.


    Although this beautiful woman had snuggled in his chest, all Ralph could think about was how


    Alexander was looking for him.


    Was it illegal for Ralph to burn his own house? If Alexander took back his properties, would it be


    considered a sun? Although Hannah was a little unhappy when she sensed his absent- mindedness,


    what he said just now had piqued her interest.


    "Why would you go to jail? You didn''t break anyws."


    "I.."


    Ralph trailed off.


    After licking his dry lips, he continued, "I burned down my house yesterday.


    "You burnt down your own house?!"


    She looked up at him in surprise and bewilderment.


    "Why would you burn down your house? Do you mean the Russell Estate?"


    "No!"


    He sighed.


    Then with her support, the two sat on the sofa, and he roughly told her what had happened yesterday


    while cuddling her.


    "I initially thought my mother would be more lenient with me for the sake of vur molher-sun


    rtionship.I didn''t expect her lo be so ruthless.Then my anger got the best of me, and I...was


    impulsive."


    Sighing, he buried his face in his hands as if this could shield him from these disturbing things.


    However, after listening to him, Hannah did not react negatively.


    Instead, she seemed focused on something else.


    "Why did you run back? Is this ce not good enough for you? Didn''t I tell you to wait for me here?


    Why did you sneak away behind my back?"


    "Of course not!"


    Ralph turned his head to look at her.


    "I thought I should try and take whatever properties I have left under my name.


    That way, we won''t suffer in the future.


    "You''ve lived such a tragic life for so long.Now that you have me, I want to n our future


    together.Although I can''t let you enjoy a life of endless wealth, I can still provide for us for the rest of


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    our lives if I still have my property and money." He sighed heavily again.


    It was toote for him to turn back.


    Everything had already happened.


    "I''m too impulsive! If only I begged hard enough.That was my n, to beg her for help.Why did I have


    to let my anger win? Now, I may even end up in jail! I-I''m not worried about me, but what about you?!"


    His words moved Hannah.She slowly peeled open his hands and turned his face to look at her.


    "Look at me! You won''t go to jail!"


    "Annie..."


    "It''s just a house! There''s now against burning your own house! Besides, we can solve anything with


    money.I''ll help you pay, so you don''t have to worry about our future so much.I''m here, and from now


    on, what''s mine is yours, and what''s yours is mine."

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you believe me? I''ll take you home to have a look then."


    Upon saying that, Hannah pulled Ralph up with her.


    "Follow me!"


    "Wait, hold up!"


    "What''s the matter? Do you distrust me that much?"


    Hannah was starting to lose her patience.


    On the other hand, Ralph did not know whether tough or cry as he said, "We need to change before


    we leave!"


    Then he gestured to the two of them.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    How could they leave the house dressed like that? Ralph had a lingering feeling of surrealness on the


    way to Heather and Hannah¡¯s ce.


    It was not that he had never been here before, but he would usually stay outside.He went in only when


    Heather was in a good mood.


    Now, he was sitting in their family car with the daughter of the Riggs family next to him.


    Then the two walked in together openly.


    At the door, the servants humbly greeted them and took Ralph¡¯s coat.


    Even as he stood in the middle of the house, he was still in a daze.


    Although this house was nothingpared to the Russell Estate, it was a lovely ce to stay in his


    current deste state.


    "Annie, am I dreaming?"


    Ralph rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    After hesitating, he approached her again and asked lowly, "Will we be okay here like this? Your


    sister..."


    "My sister?"


    Hannah sneered with disdain.


    "She can no longer control me.She will live like how I lived.No, her life will be worse than mine!"


    "What about her kickboxing?"


    It was hard for Ralph to imagine Heather getting locked up.


    After all, her kickboxing skills were mighty.


    Once she started to fight, even 20 of them could not match up to her.


    "Hehe, her kickboxing..."


    All skills were useless once faced with poison.


    No matter how good of a kickboxer one was, once poisoned, they would be at the mercy of another.


    The corners of Hannah''s lips curled upward, and she said, "Shall I take you to see her?"


    Ralph remained silent.


    An odd feeling bubbled in him.He wanted to refuse, but Hannah''s curious expression intrigued him.


    In the end, Ralph followed her in and down the stairs.


    It was evident they were heading to the basement.


    In the dark corridor, a man stood guard at the door.


    "Was there any movement from within?" Hannah asked.


    The guard shook his head.


    "No."


    Upon hearing that, she nodded.


    "Open the door!"


    Back when she was living here, Heather never locked the door.


    Heather had too much faith in herself.


    From her perspective, Hannah was nothingpared to her.


    Therefore, Heather never had anyone guarding Hannah, nor did she lock the door.


    That was why Hannah knew how to sneak out of this basement all too well.


    It was an easy task for her.


    Outside, there were not many servants in the house.


    They would leave after cleaning and tidying up.


    Although Heather was paralyzed, Hannah still had to be cautious.


    After all, she could not give Heather a chance to escape.


    If that happened, there would be no turning back.

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    The door opened, and a musty smell came from inside.


    Ralph quickly covered his nose, and his eyes were greeted with an unbelievable scene.


    There was only a single light bulb in the dungeon.


    The interior was small, with only a bed in the corner.


    On the bed was a person, and because of the bad lighting, he could not see the person''s face.


    However, he could easily guess who it was.


    "Is that your sister?" Ralph asked softly as he turned to look at Hannah.


    Although his voice was soft, the drowsy Heather still heard it and frowned.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Who''s there?!"


    Hannah smiled at Ralph before taking two steps inside.


    "My dear sister, it''s me, of course.Are you still hoping someone else will find you at this point?"


    "You think you''ve won now, don''t you?" Heather spat with a sneer.


    "I don''t ''think'' I won because I already did.Don''t you think so? Do you think you''d have another chance


    to stand, Heather? Don''t be stupid! How long you''ll live will depend on my mood."


    "Why don''t you kill me right now? You wouldn''t dare, would you?" Heather mocked her coldly.


    Even in her current state, she was still arrogant and showed no signs of backing down.


    "How could I kill you now? I haven''t tortured you enough yet! I want you to enjoy the life I''ve been living


    for all these years.I want you to know how it feels to go through each day like this!" Hannah hissed.


    Heather coughed before saying, "It''s you who didn''t live up to expectations.Natural selection is cruel,


    but it''s never wrong.I saved your life, and this is how you repay me?!"


    "You saved my life?!"


    Rage pulsed through Hannah as she rushed over and grabbed Heather''s hair, pulling her head up.


    "How dare you say such a thing?! We''re both our parents'' daughters.Why should I die? They brought


    me into this world, and I have the right to live! None of you have the right to choose that for me! I can


    survive on my own!"


    Heather felt a sharp pain in her scalp.She had never suffered such humiliation in her life.


    When she opened her eyes, her vision was met with a ferocious-looking woman.


    Hannah had never dared to raise her head in front of Heather before, and now she was humiliating


    Heather this way.


    With Heather''s head forced up, her eyes widened when she caught a glimpse of the person standing at


    the basement door.


    Ralph stood there, frozen in ce.He did not expect such a scene and had never seen Hannah like


    this.


    Ralph nearly had trouble telling the two sisters apart.


    Back then, he had also plotted to trap Alexander into his death, but Ralph did not go through with his


    ns.


    At this moment, he felt like he was in a scene from a horror movie.


    "What are you looking at?! Are you happy to see me down and out like this? You worthless b*stard and


    useless b*tch! You two are a perfect match! A match made in hell!"


    Heather gritted her teeth and growled.She then spat on Hannah¡¯s face.


    "who are you calling a b*tch?!"


    Hannah went berserk after being spat on and pped Heather across the face.Her face swung to one


    side, and it was only then that Ralph believed that Heather was paralyzed.


    Before this, he was still worried that Heather might get up and twist his arms at any moment.


    Seeing how she could not fight back after being pped, he finally believed it.


    Soon, the fear in his heart dissipated, and he began slowly walking toward her.


    By her bedside, he stared down at the haggard and humiliated Heather Riggs.


    This was a side of her he had never seen before.


    "I''ve never expected that you''d fall to where you are today," he said emotionally.


    Every game had a winner and a loser.


    That was life.


    Besides being healthy and having a roof over his head, he was no better than her.


    They were both losers.


    Thinking of this, his mood dropped.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    "Today was just a setback.As for you two, you''ve been losers your whole life and will always be!"


    Heather stared at the two of them mockingly, as if they were the ones that lost.Her gaze was piercing.


    Despite the situation she was in right now, she did not show any weakness at all.Her words struck a


    chord with Ralph.She was right.


    His whole life, he had been a failure.


    Although he had been doted on by his mother since childhood, his father had never seen him in a good


    light.


    Ralph used to think his father was biased, but now he finally understood the real reason behind it.


    Ralph was not Hugo¡¯s biological son.He was not a Russell.


    That was why Hugo had never nned to hand over the Russell family to Ralph.


    From the very beginning, he was not qualified to fight for the family properties.


    Still, for years, he continued doing so.


    Now, all his ns became the joke of the town.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In the end, even his mother, who loved him the most, abandoned him.


    Ralph had nothing left.


    All he could do was live under someone''s roof and rely on a woman to get by.


    He was the bigger failure between the two of them.


    With a gloomy expression, he turned and exited the room.


    When Hannah realized that he was leaving, she immediately grew anxious.


    "Ralphy...Ralph!"


    As she called out his name, her grip on Heather was loosened, and she turned around to chase him.


    Behind her, Heatherughed aloud.


    "It seems like I''ve hit a sensitive spot.A loser will always be a loser.These despicable methods are


    nothing but a moment ofcency on my end.Sooner orter, it will all fall apart.Hahaha!"


    The maniacalughter rang in the dungeon, but Hannah could not be bothered.


    She ran after Ralph.


    "What''s wrong?!"


    When she grabbed his arm, an uneasy feeling washed over her.


    "Is your heart...aching? Can you not bear seeing her like this?"


    Her uneasiness stemmed from her low self-esteem.


    After all, she had watched others praise her sister since she was a child.


    Even as they stood in front of her, the only praises they would sing were for Heather.


    This fed into Hannah''s hatred for Heather.


    Hannah was never confident in herself.She was even a little doubtful if anyone would like her for her,


    not because of her family background or because she looked like Heather.


    She thought she had found that person in Ralph, but whenever she saw him and Heather in the same


    room, she could not stop the doubts from growing in her head.


    Hannah would begin to wonder if he really liked her or if he regarded her as Heather.


    "No!"


    Ralph turned around to look at Hannah with a forced smile on his face.


    "Although it¡¯s miserable for her, I thought about how you''ve lived like this for more than 20 years.I feel


    bad for you.You''ve suffered much more than she did!"


    He raised his hand and gently caressed her cheek as he said this.


    "Really?"


    She held his hand in disbelief.


    "You idi*t, of course! You''ve suffered so much.It only makes sense if you sought revenge.She had been


    arrogant for far too long.So what if she suffers a little now? How can I feel sorry for her?"


    Ralph''s sincerity dispelled the doubts in her heart, and she immediately smiled.


    "Then, what are you worried about? Now, the whole Riggs family belongs to me.With me, you have


    nothing to be afraid of!"


    Then, the two walked out together with Hannah in Ralph''s arms.


    The two sat down on the sofa in the living room and got a maid to serve them a tter of fruits, snacks,


    and some afternoon tea.


    After that, Hannah dismissed them.


    She wanted to enjoy this big house with him alone.


    Taking an apple, she leaned against him and asked, "Why''d you run away if it wasn¡¯t because of your


    pity for her? Aren''t you happy for me?"

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    Ralph nodded.


    "I am! Of course, I''m happy! It''s just that I agree with her.I''m a loser, and I''ve been a failure my whole


    life!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Looking down at his own hands, he had never felt so powerless.It was depressing and frustrating.


    "Don''t listen to what she says!"


    Hannah scowled.


    "She''s only putting up a brave face right now.When have you failed? You''re standing here right now


    while she lies in the dark alone.She''s the loser here!"


    "I have nothing right now.You''re the only one who sees me.I¡¯m a loser," Ralph mumbled bitterly.


    "Who said you have nothing? You still have me!"


    She handed him an apple and only smiled after he took a bite.


    Then, she continued, "Besides, sess and failure are temporary.Even if you have nothing now, it


    doesn''t mean you won''t have anything in the future.


    "I didn''t even have a life I could call my own ever since I was born, but look at me now! Don''t worry.I¡¯ll


    help you get back everything that you deserve!"


    Sheforted him.


    Hearing this, Ralph could not help butugh.


    "Yes, you''re right.My Annie is the best one out there!"


    His curiosity from before came back.He had seen how powerful Heather was.


    How did she end up paralyzed like this? How did Hannah do it?


    "By the way, how did your sister end up the way she is now? Did she...lose her kickboxing skills?" He


    asked tentatively.


    Hannah shook her head.


    "Not really, but I suppose you could say so.She''s poisoned.Her body is now extremely weak.It''s hard to


    say how long she''ll stay like that."


    "Poisoned?!" Ralph repeated in shock as he sat upright.


    "Does she not look poisoned?" She raised her gaze and looked at him.


    "How did she not notice that you''ve been poisoning her?"


    Heather was always so vignt.She could detect the difference in how someone breathed, yet she


    failed to notice the poison?


    "I did it over time!"


    Hannah exined as she nced at Ralph.


    "Do you think I''m that stupid? If you gave someone a hefty dose of poison, not only are you at a high


    risk of failure but you''d also get caught.


    "However, if you poison someone in small doses, they won''t even notice.The poison will slowly


    prate the body, bit by bit.Also, she was concentrating on practicing whatever was in the handbook,


    so she was less vignt.Furthermore..."


    After a pause, she put down the apple, and the light in her eyes dimmed.


    "I grew up with her.She probably won''t think that...I''d actually poison her.She doesn''t think that I have


    the courage to."


    Only after she was sure of this did Hannah dare put her n into action.


    "I''ve endured so much in the past years, and now..."


    She took a deep breath and looked at him.


    "You.You''re the reason that drove me to do this.I wanted to be with you, and if she tries to stop me, I''ll


    kill her! Whoever tries to stop us from being together will die!"


    The firmness in her voice evoked a hint of fear in Ralph.


    The little whitemb, who had always been gentle and pleasant, was starting to bite back.He finally


    saw how ruthless Hannah could be.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    Today was the first time in a long while that Ralph could sleep soundly without much worry.


    After all, even if any of the Russell family wanted toe over, they could not just enter at their own


    will.


    However, he tossed and turned for a long time.


    When he turned to the side and looked at the person sleeping next to him, he was a little dazed by


    what he saw.


    The woman looked beautiful when she slept.


    He used to think she was cute and docile, but after seeing how Heather turned out, he realized Hannah


    was more unpredictable than he imagined.


    Back then, he used to think Heather was hard to read.


    Little did he know that Hannah was even harder to see through.


    These two sisters appeared alternately in his mind, giving him a headache.


    Ultimately, he got up and went to the balcony for a smoke.


    As he reflected on his life, he felt that he had always been caught up in a whirlwind.


    Then a thought appeared in his mind.


    ¡®This is good.With Hannah by his side, I have control of the Riggs family properties.Maybe I can make


    aeback this way"


    Ralph did not sleep wellst night.He only fell asleep at the crack of dawn.


    Therefore, when he vaguely heard voices from downstairs, he woke up to find that Hannah was no


    longer in the room.


    Then he put on his clothes and headed downstairs toward the voice.


    "Ms.Riggs, I''m sure you know the purpose of my visit today."


    That voice belonged to Alexander.


    Hearing that, Ralph subconsciously ducked to the side.


    However, he quickly came to his senses and realized he was in the Riggs Manor.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    There was nothing for him to be afraid of.


    With that thought in mind, he peeked down the stairs again.


    Hannah was in her pajamas in the hall, sitting casually across from Alexander.It seemed like they were


    talking about some family affairs.


    The atmosphere was tense, with both parties on edge.


    She seemed like she did not want to beat around the bush with him and directly asked, "Let''s drop the


    superficial and get to the point.Yes, the person you''re looking for is with me.What are you going to do


    about it?"


    "A Russell should return to the Russell family," Alexander said tly.


    The corners of Hannah¡¯s lips curled upward when she heard this.


    Then she said, "A Russell? What a joke! I was there the day you kicked him out of the family.You


    publicly disowned him.Why are you saying he¡¯s a Russell now? "I genuinely don''t understand your


    family¡¯s traditions.How can you cut someone off and want them back a few dayster?"


    "That is a matter within our family.I hope you won''t interfere, Ms.Riggs."


    An aura of calmness and prestige lingered as Alexander sat there quietly.He had an oppressing effect


    on people even without opening his mouth.


    Just a look from him was pressuring.


    That was the reason behind Hannah''s anxiety back then.She was nervous, afraid he could see through


    her secrets.


    However, everything had changed.


    Hannah was now the eldest daughter of the Riggs family.


    From now on, everything in the Riggs family belonged to her.She was no longer a fake¡ªthe real Ms.


    Riggs.


    Therefore, there was an air of confidence around her.


    Sure enough, wealth could make a person confident.


    Hannah looked at Alexander smilingly and said, "I''m afraid you must have forgotten that I''m engaged to


    Ralph.


    If he hadn''t gotten kicked out of the house, you would have to call me ¡®aunt""


    "Ms.Riggs, are you still looking toplete this engagement?"


    Alexander asked tentatively, raising an eyebrow.


    Thest time he heard, Heather had kicked Ralph to the curb once she had gotten her hands on the


    secret handbook.She had no intention of fulfilling the marriage contract.


    It was just that they had yet to announce their cancetion.


    Now, she was looking to marry him when he had nothing left.


    Alexander thought of that, and his gaze on Hannah deepened.

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    "Of course!" Hannah eximed.


    "I am a person that keeps my promises and holds great importance to my rtionships, unlike some


    who hurt others under the guise of being rtives."


    She nced at Alexander and continued, "Since Ralph is no longer a Russell, my marriage with him


    has nothing to do with you.I hope you will stop bothering me about such things in the future,


    Mr.Russell.I''m very busy."


    Then she stood up, seeming like she was trying to send him out.


    However, Alexander continued to stay seated as the corners of his lips curled upward.


    "Ms.Riggs, you must be tired after speaking up for him, but isn''t it more appropriate if he told me this


    himself?"


    "He doesn''t want to talk to you, and you''re not qualified to speak to him!"


    Hannah spat coldly.


    "Please, leave!"


    "If that''s the case, you wouldn''t have been hiding there for so long, am I right, Uncle?"


    Alexander raised his voice toward the end to let Ralph know he had spotted Ralph.


    Ralph was dumbfounded, and sweat began to form on his back He did not expect that being so far


    away and well hidden that Alexander could still catch sight of him.


    Ralph had to decide whether to go down or pretend he was not there.


    Hannah was also startled since she did not realize Ralph had woken up.


    When she turned toward the stairs and saw no one there, she could not help but frown.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? I said he doesn''t want to see you..."


    "You can¡¯t sense him from here? Your skills have regressed, Ms.Riggs," Alexander insinuated.


    Just a simple sentence almost choked the life out of Hannah.She was not like her sister and did not


    know kickboxing, so she naturally did not know how to sense people''s presence.


    Heather could always feel that Hannah was nearby as it was a skill that kickboxers possessed.


    At this moment, Ralph slowly came down the stairs.He lowered his gaze unhurriedly and put one hand


    on the handrail as he slowly descended.


    "You called me ''Uncle"


    Does that mean you still acknowledge me as a Russell?"


    "As long as you''re Grandma''s son, you''ll always be my uncle.That won''t change unless Grandma


    decides to disown you," Alexander said.


    "My mother..."


    Ralph paused to recollect his emotions before continuing, "Your grandmother.Does she still see me as


    her child? at He sneered, unwilling to believe it.


    "That woman only cares about her grandson.Why would she care about me? Didn''t she already make


    up her mind at the family meeting the other day?"


    ¡°If it weren''t for your insistence, she would have never said it.Grandma isn''t doing it for your sake or


    mine.It''s for the whole family''s sake,"


    Alexander looked at Ralph as he spoke.


    Ralph sneered again.


    "The whole family''s sake? That''s a term you guys throw out often.Who am I to the Russells? I''m not


    born a Russell, so why are you here pretending I am?"


    "If Grandma doesn''t see you as her son, she would''ve called the cops as soon as you burn the house


    down."


    At this point, Ralph''s hands began to tremble.


    He forced himself to stay calm as he retorted, "I don''t know what you¡¯ re insinuating."


    "The whole ce has surveince cameras.I still have the footage at home.Do you want to watch it


    with me?"


    Alexander said coldly, "Arson is not a small crime."


    Ralph''s hair began to stand on end as his grip tightened around the handrail.


    "You''re trying to push me to a dead end!"


    "The house is still under Ralph''s name.So what if he burns his own house? Even if you want to take


    away his property, you''ll have to go through the legal procedures, and you have not gone through that,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    right?!"


    Hannah suddenly interrupted the two men.

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    "That''s right! I burned my own house.Where''s the problem in that?"


    Ralph quickly repeated what Hannah said.


    "That property is still under my name.Even if you wanted to take them back, you''d have to go through


    the legal procedures."


    When Alexander saw how riled up Ralph was, he chuckled.


    "You know that even if it''s your own house, it''s still illegal to set it on fire deliberately, right? "what


    evidence do you have that he deliberately set the house on fire? The house caught fire on its own.He''s


    been distressed about this as well!"


    For some reason, Hannah felt exceptionally eloquent today, but no matter how eloquent she was, she


    did not possess an oppressive demeanor.


    "Ms.Riggs, do you honestly want to meddle in our family''s affairs? "


    Alexander dropped his smile, and a dangerous aura instantly filled the room.


    Upon hearing this, Hannah curled up her fingers slightly and stood tall.


    "I''m not interested in your family''s affairs, but when it involves my fiance, I have no choice but to care!"


    Ralph could not deny that he was moved by what she said.


    When he felt abandoned by the world, this woman stood by him unswervingly, protecting him.


    For this alone, his heart was whole.


    "Legal procedures?"


    Alexander stood up and continued, "Do you want to go through those? You should know what you may


    face once we go through the legal procedures."


    He turned to look at Ralph as he spoke.


    That made Ralph grit his teeth and stay silent.


    His face was solemn, and a few secondster, he finally replied, "Are you trying to kill me?"


    "I''m not.You''re the decider of your own path."


    At this moment, Alexander felt he had stayed long enough and said more than enough.


    When he turned around, he looked back and said, "You don''t have to follow me, but you should know


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    you can''t hide here for a lifetime.Uncle Ralph, you''re still an uncle to me if you want to be."


    Initially, his words were like riddles to Ralph, but as they made sense, he wanted to follow him.


    However, Hannah grabbed his wrist.


    Alexander soon left after talking.


    Hannah said as soon as he left, "Don''t be afraid.He''s just trying to scare you.No matter how powerful


    the Russells are, the Riggs family can fight them head-on!"


    Ralph smiled wryly and replied, "I''m not trying to shun you, but although the Riggs had grown a lot over


    the past few years, your foundation in Kingnd isn''t the strongest.If the Russells truly wanted to


    suppress you, I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it."


    "So what if the Riggs family isn''t strong here?"


    Hannah was calm as she took him by the arm, leaning onto him.


    "Then we''ll just stay in the Riggs¡¯ Estate.With my family background, we won''t be living in poverty.I


    don''t care about anything else as long as I''m with you."


    She only thought of him.She did not care much about the business at all.


    In the past, she only took care of thepany''s affairs because of Heather.


    Hannah would just pack up and leave if the Riggs Group could not fight the Russells.However, Ralph


    had a different opinion.He had lived here for nearly 30 years and was used to this city.


    Ralph knew every nook and cranny in this city.


    He would be a stray if he followed Hannah back to the ind.

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    He could not imagine the days toe.He understood what Alexander meant by hisst sentence.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Was this his way of inviting Ralph over to the Russell Estate to talk things out? Were they still willing to


    give him a way out? Although he was doubtful, Ralph could not help but want to head over there.


    "I want to go back to the Russell Estate," Ralph said as he gently pried away her hand.Hannah, who


    was initially delighted, widened her eyes in shock.


    "Have you lost your mind?! They kicked you out.Your mother doesn''t want you anymore.Why do you


    want to go back? Are you going back there to get yourself humiliated?"


    "No, I just want to confirm some things," he replied, lowering his gaze.


    "What do you want to confirm?! That you''re not her son? That she betrayed you and made you what


    you are now?!" Hannah reached out to hug him from behind.


    "I understand how you feel.I understand the desire for your family''s affection all too well.However, I also


    understand that familial ties mean nothing in the face of personal interests.


    "Families would even kill their own daughter for their own personal interests.Don''t go.Isn''t it enough


    that you have me? I''m the only one that will always be by your side, and I''m the only one that''ll treat


    you right.I''m the only one that won''t leave!"


    She tightened her embrace, refusing to let him go.


    Ralph was strangled to the point that he could hardly breathe.He gently pulled her hands to loosen her


    grip, but it was to no avail.


    In the end, he could only allow himself to be hugged that way helplessly.


    Then, he softly said, "I know you''ve been the best to me, and I know you will never leave me, but...we


    can''t just live like this forever."


    "Why not?!"


    Hannah interrupted and turned to stare at him.


    "We''ll be fine once we go back to my family.As long as my sister dies, I''ll be an only child.They won''t be


    so particr anymore.


    "The servants on the ind are all loyal to my family.They won''t say anything.On top of that, no one


    even knows I have a sister.We can live a secluded, carefree life!"


    This was an ideal life for her.


    Just the two of them, with no one in between.


    They could live happily together in peace.


    On the other hand, Ralph felt his body go numb just thinking about it.His free-spirited self could never


    endure such long, boundless loneliness and boredom.


    Even the thought of it made him shiver.


    "No, Annie.As humans, we need tomunicate with the outside world.There''s no way around it.Even


    if we live on the ind one day, we can¡¯t avoid the outside world forever.There will always be people


    we''d have to deal with."


    Although he had patiently exined his point, Hannah still didn''t understand it.


    "Why not?! I''ve not been in contact with anyone since I was a child.Besides my parents and sister, I


    had no friends or ssmates.No one! Look where I am now! I''m doing fine!" She eximed, patting


    herself on the chest.


    "We can do it.We''ll be happy!"


    After saying that, she noticed the reluctance on Ralph''s face, and her face immediately darkened.


    "Don''t you like being with me?"


    "No, of course I do!" Ralph quickly denied it.


    "It''s an honor for me to have you by my side, even in my current state.How could I not like being with


    you?"


    "Good.I''ll finish up thepany''s business, and we''ll go home as soon as possible.Wait for me! I''ll be


    quick!"


    With that, she happily ran off to the study to start on her work.

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    Ralph knew that he couldn''t reason with her, so he could only listen to what she said.


    Hannah had grown up in an odd environment.She was different from the average person.


    Ever since she was a child, she had grown up in a distorted environment where she was forced to have


    no friends, no ssmates, and no family around her.


    To her, being isted on an ind was no big deal.


    After so many years, she finally had a taste of what it felt like to have a rtionship with someone, and


    that someone was Ralph.She was not going to let him go.


    To her, he was the only thing that she could hold onto.She used to be a piece of driftwood floating in


    the ocean.


    Now, once she managed to hop onto a small boat, she was desperately holding onto it.


    Otherwise, she might be lost again in the bottomless abyss.She might not be able to go ashore again.


    This paranoia of hers was starting to suffocate Ralph.


    Margaret was hospitalized.


    She was getting on with age.


    After getting stimted one after the other, her body couldn''t take it anymore.


    No visitors were allowed in her ward other than the full-time nurse, her servants, and Celine, who took


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    care of her every day.


    Alexander was upied with work and could only visit Margaret asionally.She did not want to


    bother Lily, who was pregnant, toe and visit her, but Lily would drop by nheless.


    This afternoon, the warm sun shone into the ward.


    Margaret squinted, feeling a little drowsy.


    Then, she vaguely heard the ward''s door open and turned to it The dazzling sunlight made it hard to


    see who was at the door, but she could roughly make out the figure standing there.


    Her heart trembled as she called out, "Ralph?"


    The man didn''t speak.He stood at the door for a few seconds before he slowly walked in.


    Once he reached her bedside, he stared at her with a conflicted expression.


    "Ralph...Where have you been? You''ve gotten skinny.It seems like you''ve been through a lot these few


    days."


    Margaret was distressed.


    After all, she did raise him as her own son.


    Her motherly love was still there.


    Seeing the olddy''s inexplicable excitement, Ralph began to tear up as he pursed his lips.


    "I don''t know how to address you."


    Margaret did not speak.


    "Can I still call you Mom?" He asked again.


    "Of course!"


    Her eyes immediately began to brim with tears.


    "As long as you still take me as your mother!"


    "I''m not your son and not rted to you at all.I have nothing to do with this family," he muttered with a


    wry smile.


    This felt ridiculous to him.


    Although so many days had passed, it was like a nightmare that haunted him every night.


    It was as if once he had finally woken up, this would all be just a dream, and he would still be the


    Russell family''s youngest and most favored son.


    However, that was just wishful thinking.


    There was no turning back for him! "You''re still my son that I''ve raised for all these years.


    Although you''re not biologically mine, after so many years, it doesn''t even matter anymore."


    Margaret wiped the tears off her face and continued, "At this age, I hope you can forgive me, Ralph.I


    did what I had to do for the sake of the entire Russell family.It was thest resort."


    "For the sake of the Russell family, you''d throw me under the bus? Do you know how people look at me


    now? Those people who were under me are now stepping all over my head!"


    Ralph felt that he had been wronged in every way possible as he looked at the olddy in front of him


    conflictingly.He loved and hated her at the same time.


    How could a mother be so ruthless as not even to have an ounce of love for the child she had cared for


    over the decades? It was also her who pushed him over the edge.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    Margaret did not refute as tears kept flowing down her face.She didn''t know what to say.He was right.


    It was Margaret who made thest call.


    However, there was nothing she could do about it.


    If she had nned it from the start, she would not have encouraged him to fight for the Russell family.


    That way, maybe none of this would have happened.


    In the beginning, when Hugo said that the Russell family must be handed over to Alexander, Margaret


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    was unhappy.She even argued with Hugo over it.


    Now, it was toote for any regrets.


    If only she had listened, she wouldn''t have blindly spoiled her son like this.


    That way, maybe things would have had a different ending.


    However, no one could turn back time.


    Whatever she was suffering from was a form of punishment that she had epted.


    Celine came in and immediately rushed over to push Ralph aside in shock.


    "What are you doing here?! Don''t you think you''ve done enough damage?!"


    "I''ve done enough damage?" Ralph sneered.


    "She was the one that hurt me! Y-You''re an aplice! Why are you here pretending to be the bigger


    person? Didn''t you encourage us to get a DNA test? Weren''t you the one who said we should all take a


    test? None of this would''ve happened if it weren''t for you!"


    Upon getting scolded, Celine''s face turned gloomy.Her lips twitched before she grumbled, "I didn''t tell


    you to drive Alexander out of the Russell family.What you''ve be today is all your fault.You can''t


    me it on others."


    "Haha, fine! I''ll take the me while you continue ying a good Samaritan."


    He threw his head back andughed as tears filled his eyes.


    "This is how my sister is, then.All right, great! How wonderful!"


    "Ralph..."


    Margaret was starting to get emotional, which caused the instrument on her to start beeping.


    Seeing this, Celine immediately stepped in.


    "You should leave.Look at how you''re provoking her again.Are you trying to kill her?"


    However, he continued to stand there without a word.


    Ralph gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as he watched the olddy try to reach out to him.


    Margaret kept trying to stretch her hand further to try and hold him, but Ralph remained unmoving.


    Although he was not very far away, it was a huge struggle for her.


    Soon, doctors began to rush in, and at that moment, Ralph turned and walked out without looking back.


    When Alexander received the news and rushed to the hospital, Margaret was still in aa.


    Her emotional instability, coupled with Ralph''s provocation, caused her physical well-being to


    deteriorate drastically.


    The doctor said that her organs were also starting to fail with her age and that they should be prepared


    for what might happen.


    "Be prepared for the worst!"


    Alexander understood what those words meant.


    Despite this, the thought that his grandmother might pass away at any time still brought difort to


    his heart.He looked at her through the ss window of the ICU door.


    It seemed like she had aged a lot in just a few days.


    Her hair was now fully white, and the wrinkles on her face had deepened.


    Who would have believed that not so long ago, she was still motivated by rage to find ws in


    Alexander and aid Ralph in obtaining the secret handbook? Life was really unpredictable.


    They might have been safe and sound one moment, and then in danger the next.


    Alexander was standing motionless outside the door when he felt a warm and soft hand in his palm.


    When he turned his head, he saw Lily looking up at him.


    The corners of his lips raised as he shed her a smile, indicating that he was fine.


    However, the fatigue behind that smile still seeped through, and she knew that he was not okay.


    "Grandma will be fine," sheforted him.

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    Lily knew her words would notfort Alexander, but it was better than nothing.


    Alexander held her hand tightly, pulled her to sit on the bench nearby, and slowly said, "She''s old."


    Lily was taken aback by this.


    "I used to think Grandma was always so full of spirit that she would always do anything to go against


    me.Grandma would help my uncle and pull some strings behind my back.However, I always tolerated it


    because she¡¯s my grandmother at the end of the day," he continued unhurriedly.


    His eyes were staring into the distance as if recalling the past.Lily did not interrupt him.


    It was rare that he was in the mood to talk "Grandpa told me back when he was alive that although


    Grandma had her shorings, her heart for my grandfather was true.She also dedicated herself to


    the entire family.With these two sentences, I firmly believe that no matter how much Grandma took, she


    would not let the family fall apart."


    At this point, he stopped and sighed.


    Lily had always known that Alexander had a good rtionship with his grandfather.


    It was also his grandfather that had single- handedly made him the way he was today.


    Therefore, Alexander took everything his grandfather had said to heart and was extra tolerant toward


    his grandmother.


    Thinking of these things, she could understand why he had tolerated all those things before.


    With his power, things did not have to drag that far.


    Alexander could efficiently deal with them immediately.


    A prime example of this would be what happened with Ralph.


    Alexander could have easily prevented the family meeting by telling the truth.However, because he was


    concerned for his grandmother, he chose to keep quiet.


    Still, things have spiraled out of control.


    "Grandma must be very sad right now." Margaret loved Ralph.


    Although she was the one that revealed the truth to everyone, she was also the one who had been


    most affected by it.


    "Is Ralph still refusing toe back?" Lily asked after pondering about it.


    She heard about how Ralph had dropped by with no intention of staying.So, why did he show up in the


    first ce? Was it just to see Margaret? Alexander shook his head.


    "His secret has been exposed.Even if he stays with us, he won''t be able to stand the jeers and ridicule


    from others unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless the family elders decide to keep him in the family tree and adopt him as a foster son to


    Grandma.That is the only way."


    However, Alexander shook his head as he spoke.He knew the elders would disagree.


    After the meeting that day, they had already expressed their views on this.


    Ralph''s behavior was unjustifiable.He even went as far as to forge a DNA report to try and pull


    Alexander down.


    Ralph did not consider how much turmoil it would have cost the Russell family.


    Although his attempt had failed, the intention was bad enough for him to get expelled from the family.


    Alexander had no objection to that either.


    Like how every nation had itsws, each family had their rules.


    A family without strict rules to abide by would end in chaos, especially if it were a family as big as


    theirs.


    "The real estates under his name are already in the conversion process.As for the money in his card,


    I''d just leave the money in there for him.I suppose one can regard it as a benevolence," Alexander


    exined.


    Then he smiled.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Although, he might not be short of money now." Lily thought of something when Alexander mentioned


    this.


    "Oh, right.Didn''t you say he''s with Heather? Is Heather hiding him?"


    "Do you know..."


    He nced around before whispering, "She might not actually be Heather."


    "Huh?"


    However, Lily was not too surprised by this.


    After all, she had doubts when meeting Heather at the hotel.She knew Alexander was looking into this,


    so she did not pay much attention.


    "You mean she''s a fraud?"

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    "I don''t know what their rtionship is, but one thing for sure is that the Heather currently at the Riggs


    Manor is not the real one."


    Alexander had confirmed this after a visit.


    He had gone to the Riggs Manor two days ago, firstly to try and persuade Ralph onest time and


    secondly to confirm his suspicion.


    "So, you''re saying the Heather at the Riggs Manor is the one we met at the hotel that day?" Alexander


    ¡®My wife is brilliant!¡¯


    "It all makes sense now! No wonder her demeanor and temperament that day werepletely


    different.No matter how much you look like someone, you''ll still have your differences.Still, why does


    Heather need a doppelganger? What is she nning?"


    Lily could not understand why one would find a counterpart to take one''s ce.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Where did the real Heather go if the woman at the Riggs Manor was a fraud? "Were we mistaken the


    whole time, and that¡¯s the real Heather?"


    Alexander frowned and thought about it for a while.


    He wondered if the real Heather Riggs did not know kickboxing, so she looked for a simr-looking


    woman to take her ce.


    Then, maybe she started the rumors of how the Riggs family¡¯s youngdy was a peerless kickboxing


    master.


    "There''s no way!"


    Alexander rejected this possibility.


    "If the Heather that knows kickboxing is a fraud, she wouldn''t have been so obsessed with the different


    types of secret handbooks.


    The Riggs family is indeed a family of ancient kickboxers.


    "She was fixated on getting her hands on the handbook.If that woman was just a stand-in bodyguard,


    she could easily ignore what the real Heather thinks and do whatever she wanted."


    "That''s right!" Lily agreed.


    Alexander¡¯s analysis was reasonable.


    This matter was worth pondering.


    "Then, who¡¯s this fake Heather, and where did the real one go?"


    "That, I have no idea," he said, shaking his head.


    "However, I believe frauds will always get caught.She will slip up soon enough."


    Speaking of the Riggs family, Lily suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, the ''secret handbook¡¯ you prepared for Heather won''t drive her insane, would it?"


    "That''s a meditation book How can it drive anyone insane?"


    Alexander shook his head helplessly and chuckled.


    "A meditation book? Did she not see through it?"


    With Heather''s reputation as a kickboxer, there was no way she would not have known the difference


    between a meditation book and a kickboxing handbook.


    "Of course, I''ve altered the content a little, adding in bits and pieces of the kickboxing skills I''ve learned


    from my master, but at the end of the day, it''s still a meditation book.She''s too hostile and needs to


    learn to cleanse her soul.People do not learn kickboxing for the sake of fighting."


    Therefore, if Heather did not understand the book''s content, she probably would not have known how


    to do it.


    Once she did, it would be good to strengthen her mind.


    However, if she decided she had her hand on the real handbook, she would not continue to pester


    Alexander.It was killing two birds with one stone.


    Everything started to make sense as Lily began to scale him up and down.


    "I didn''t expect you to put in so much effort for a fake handbook."


    Alexander held Lily¡¯s chin with one hand, grinned, and teased her, "Is that...jealousy I smell?"


    "Nonsense!" She pped his hand away.


    "I''m a perfumer.The only thing you''d smell from me is the perfume I make!"


    "Yes, yes, you''re right.My wife smells amazing!"


    He pulled her into his embrace, chuckling.


    At this moment, the heaviness in his heart dissipated a little.


    Alexander had finally settled the Russell family¡¯s affairs.


    As for Ralph, what he nned to do next was up to him.


    As for Margaret, Alexander could only hope for the best and leave it to destiny.


    After all, there were some things one could not force.

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    It was already dark when Ralph returned to the Riggs Manor. Images of his mother getting pushed into


    the emergency room filled his mind. He had gone out for drinks to drown them out and was stumbling


    into the house, drunk.


    As soon as he entered the door, Hannah was already waiting for him with a darkened expression.


    When she noticed he was drunk, she became even more unhappy. "Why are you back sote? I''ve


    called you so many times. Why didn''t you answer my calls?"


    I didn''t hear it." He had been drinking at a bar. The loud music blocked out any sounds from his phone,


    and he did not bother to check it either.


    "Where did you go? Did you visit that woman again? She doesn''t want you anymore. Why do you keep


    wanting to see her?!"


    Hannah was furious.


    She already had a rough idea of where he went. She was upset after hearing that he had dropped by


    the hospital today. Now that he was homete and drunk, she was about to lose her mind.


    Hannah was secretly delighted after the Russell family meeting the other day. In the past, she felt that


    Ralph was on a pedestal.


    Although he liked her, there was still a gap between them. She was an orphan, unwanted by her


    parents, and she lived in the shadows all her life. On the other hand, Ralph was a carefree man who


    his mother loved dearly.


    However, ever since that day, she felt she was finally on par with Ralph.


    Ralph''s life was not as picture-perfect as it seemed, and he had no idea who his parents were. The


    mother who always seemed to love him so much had abandoned him at the most crucial moment. All


    the love promation she had for him was all hypocrisy.


    Now he only had Hannah, and she only had him. They were reliant on each other, and this was perfect


    for Hannah.


    Albeit so, she was starting to feel uneasy again. She could feel that Ralph''s heart was wavering. He


    still wanted to return to the


    Russell family. As long as he had a chance, he would go back to them.


    It meant Hannah was starting to lose control over him. She was afraid that one day, he would leave her


    and never return


    Ralph was a little unhappy with how Hannah talked about his mother.


    ¡± What do you mean by ¡®that woman?¡¯ She is my mother!"


    "She''s not your mother!" Hannah corrected. "She''s not your biological mother and a selfish woman who


    raised and spoiled you with love only to push you away at your lowest! She left you when you became


    theughingstock of the town. Everyone else in that family is the same. They''re all cold-blooded and


    ruthless. Me? I¡¯m the only one who cares about you!¡±


    "Shut up! That''s not the case! It''s not!" Ralph covered his ears and screamed desperately, not wanting


    to hear what she had to Say.


    Hannah stomped over and pulled down his hands forcefully before turning his face to hers. ¡°You know


    it''s true, but you choose to ignore it! You don''t have to be scared since you have me! Everything under


    the Riggs family belongs to us, so we have nothing to fear!


    "I''ve finished settling thepany''s affairs today. We''ll head home tomorrow. Then we won''t ever have


    to face these disgusting people ever again. From now on, it''ll just be the two of us, okay?"


    "I don''t want to hear it! I don''t want to hear it!" Ralph refused to listen. His strong shrug sent Hannah''s


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    body flying, and she mmed into the wall.


    "Ah! ¡°


    She was not as powerful as Heather. On the contrary, she was weak. After getting shrugged off like


    that, she could not stop herself from getting thrown to the side.


    The cry of pain from her brought Ralph back to his senses. He quickly opened his eyes and squatted


    down to help her. ¡®Annie, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. A-Are you okay?"


    Hannah shook her head gently and reached out to stroke his cheek. ¡°Ralph, I''m the only person you


    have, and you''re the only person I have. We''ll always have each other, okay?¡±


    Although her gaze was gentle, there was a certain degree of paranoia behind it. Those eyes told Ralph


    she would not allow anyone to stand between them.

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    "I..." Ralph was at a loss for words for a moment before he continued in a deep voice. "I know. I just


    don''t feel good."


    "Then, cry. You can be vulnerable in front of me!" Hannah said while hugging him lightly, nestling in his


    chest.


    Early the following day, Ralph was still asleep when he heard loudmotions from downstairs.


    He got up and went to the balcony to look, but all he saw were the maids running around. He had no


    idea what they were busy with, and voices continued toe from downstairs.


    In the end, he put on his clothes and hurried down. Then he saw a few maids covering up the sofa and


    coffee table with pieces of cloth.


    He quickly stopped one of them and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Ms. Riggs said that no one will be living here for a long time, so she got us to cover everything up and


    wait for her next orders."


    "A long time..." His head was still hurting from his hangover, but he vaguely remembered what Hannah


    had said. She told him they would leave tomorrow, and it seemed she was serious about it!


    "Where is she?" He asked. Then he thought of something and turned to run toward the basement.


    The basement door was indeed open, and before he entered, he heard Hannah''s voice.


    "Heather, I didn''t want to kill you so soon. You haven''t truly experienced my pain, but we''re running out


    of time. I''m here to send you off."


    With the smile on her face and in her voice, Hannah looked terrifying.


    Ralph was stunned as he stood at the doorway. That was when he heard Heather''s hoarse voice.


    "Hehe, it seems you''re impatient."


    ¡°I''m not as patient as you are, of course, and I''m not as good at kickboxing as you are. However, if I


    don''t leave soon, it might get dangerous for me. After all, you''ve made so many enemies haven''t you,


    Heather?"


    This was something that Hannah did not tell Ralph, and it was also one of her concerns.


    The reason she was so eager to return was, first and foremost, Ralph. She feared that he would have a


    change of heart and leave her. Secondly, she was afraid that Heather''s former enemies woulde


    knocking at her door.


    After all, Heather had caused a lot of trouble back then. Hannah could not handle anyone who came to


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    exact revenge now that she had taken Heather''s ce.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Did you finally realize how weak you are? At the end of the day, you''re not me at all!"


    Heather sneered and mocked. She showed no sign of weakness, even in times like this.


    ¡°Of course, I know I''m weak, but don''t worry. I''ve already figured out a countermeasure! When I get


    back to our ind, I''ll release the news to the public that I am now crippled due to my careless practice


    of kickboxing.


    "From then on, I''d just be at home, recuperating and caring for my husband and children. That way, no


    one woulde and challenge me again," Hannah said with a smile, thinking of her n.


    "You''re going to tell the world that I''m crippled?!" Heather eximed before coughing violently, followed


    by the sound of vomiting. Ralph took two steps forward and saw her lying on the bed with a pool of


    blood on the ground.

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    Hearing the movement, Hannah turned her head and saw Ralph standing behind her. "Did I wake


    you?¡±


    She spoke again when she noticed that he was just numbly standing there.¡± Well, right on time. Come


    and take onest look at her before I send her to her death.¡±


    Heather panted by her bedside for a moment before raising her head and shing a bloody smile. Her


    gaze was filled with mockery.


    This upset Hannah. ¡°Why are you smiling?"


    ¡°I find your stupidity amusing.¡± As Heatherughed, she continued, "Do you really think he likes you?¡±


    "Of course!¡± Hannah spat confidently.


    She had asked him many times, and his answers were always affirmative- that he loved her. Of course,


    he loved her!


    "How ridiculous. Why don''t you take a good look in the mirror? Which part of you is worthy of love?


    Look at yourself. You have nothing but a face like mine!" Heather jeered, scrutinizing Hannah with


    disdain.


    ¡°You''re not smart, nor are you good at kickboxing. After doing a few simple things, do you really think


    you can rece me already?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can!" Hannah was furious after being ridiculed like this. "As long as I kill you, I''ll be the only


    one left. Everything in the Riggs family will be mine. It''d be easy to rece you!¡±


    "You''re too naive!" Heather sneered before quickly gasping for air. It was obvious that her health had


    deteriorated.


    "Did you really think that I got to where I am today because I''m the daughter of the Riggs family? This


    is all the fruit of my hard work!


    ¡°Once you''ve announced that you can''t kickbox any longer, it is tantamount to telling people that the


    Riggs family has lost all protection. The reason why our family had been declining over the years was


    that we were too weak! We weren''t as strong as other people out there. Now, with no kickboxing skills,


    do you think they will forget about you? They will only try to trample on the Riggs family even harder!¡±


    Upon saying this, she leaned against the bed and said tly, ¡°If you think killing me can solve all these


    problems, do it!"


    After a pause, she added,¡± However, do you really think those subordinates at the Riggs Manor will


    obey you?¡±


    This was a question that Hannah asked herself as well. She wasn''t very confident about that.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She wanted to rush through the tasks she had left undone here and return to the ind. She could only


    feel protected and safe by staying on that tiny ind.


    Hannah was powerless, however, as things had already reached this point. She had to bite the bullet


    and boost her confidence.


    "Stop trying to scare me! The earth will still turn without you! I''m not like you. Why would they look for


    me if I don''t go around looking for trouble? Besides, our family has its own guards. They can defend


    me. Mom wasn''t good at kickboxing as well, but she did fine. You...you''re just trying to scare me!"


    "That was in the past. Is the Riggs family today the same as it was before?¡± Upon saying this, Heather


    closed her eyes. It was as if she was toozy to talk to Hannah anymore, letting her do whatever she


    thought was right.


    "I..." Hannah was at a loss for words. In the end, she rolled her eyes before showing the bowl in her


    hand to Ralph. "Ralph, feed her this bowl of medicine."


    ¡°Me?!¡± This took him by surprise.


    Although he plotted against people and did many bad things, he never killed anyone. He knew what


    was in the bowl, and for him to feed it to Heather, wouldn''t it be equivalent to him killing her?

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    This was an idea Hannah came up with on the spot.


    After living under Heather''s shadow ever since Hannah was a child, she had a natural fear of Heather.


    Although Hannah wanted to use poison to kill Heather slowly, she did not dare do it herself.


    On top of that, this was her chance to get a hold of Ralph. Her fear of him leaving was so strong that


    she wanted to use this chance to lock him in. This way, she would never be afraid of him leaving again.


    It was essentially killing two birds with one stone


    "Annie..." Ralph was hesitant. He didn''t dare to do it.


    "What''s wrong? Are you reluctant?¡± Hannah jeered, feigning anger. "In all this time, you''ve never loved


    me, right? It''s her that you love. That''s why you can''t bear to do it, right?¡±


    No, Annie, I love you. Of course, I love you! It''s just that...¡± In his hand, the warm bowl of concoction felt


    scorching hot. He wanted to toss it away.


    In the face of his hesitation, Hannah coaxed softly, "I know you''re reluctant, but I''ve had everything


    nned out. Once we send her to her death, we have nothing to worry about. Well fly to my family¡¯s


    ind. The house there is huge and beautiful. You''ll love it. Then, we''d have our wedding and live


    happily ever after."


    This was the bright future she had nned for herself, something she yearned for and firmly believed


    would be true. However, these all sounded like careless whispers in his ears. He was more anxious


    about the problem at hand.


    "Look at her. She''s already suffering. If you feed that to her, you''re helping her end her pain. You''re


    doing her a favor," Hannah continued to coax as she stared at Ralph''s face. "Think about it. Think


    about everything she put you through and how badly she treated you. She even beat you up! Has she


    ever treated you as her equal? She also used you, didn''t she?¡±


    She was deliberately piling one misdeed after another, trying to stir up the anger in his heart.


    Of course, it worked! When Ralph thought about the things Heather did in the past, like how she


    dislocated his arm, as well as the mockery and insults she would throw at him, he was riled up.


    At this moment, he made up his mind and took a step forward. Holding onto Heather¡¯s shoulder, he


    tried to bring the bowl to her lips.


    However, Heather''s eyes suddenly shot open, looking at him coldly. It was like he had been struck by


    lightning. His hand holding the bowl loosened, and the medicine inside spilled out.


    "I used him?" A mocking smile appeared on Heather''s face as she turned to look at Hannah. "Aren''t


    you using him now?"


    ¡°What are you talking about?! Ralph, why aren''t you feeding it to her?!" Hannah urged.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Silly girl. Here I was, thinking that you loved this man. The only reason you''re getting him to do your


    dirty work is so that you''ll have something against him. That way, he will be at your mercy for the rest of


    his life. Are you so insecure that you''d have to rely on such means to keep a man?


    Don''t you believe that he actually loves you?


    "Oh, my dear sister. We''re more alike than you thought. The only person you love is yourself. After all,


    we were both born to the same mother. You and I are two peas in a pod. There¡¯s no difference between


    you and me!¡±


    Upon saying this, she shook her head and sighed.


    "Nonsense! We''re not alike!" At this moment, Hannah was starting to feel angry yet anxious.


    "Ralph, don''t listen to her! Don''t trust what she said!" However, those words had already gotten to him,


    and he was already starting to falter.

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    ¡®That''s right. Annie asked me to do it so she would have something to hold against me, right? If I do as


    she said, I will be a murderer, and she will have evidence of it for the rest of my life. She could threaten


    me with it whenever I go against her wishes.¡¯


    Ralph recalled the incident from a few days ago and how crazy Hannah could get asionally. He felt


    suffocated by the thought of obeying her for the rest of his life.


    He turned around and said to Hannah, ¡°Annie, why don''t we just forget about this? She''s still your


    sister, after all! What about we just send her back to the Riggs Estate? Your parents live on the ind,


    don''t they? We can get them to lock her up on the ind too.


    "Also, don''t you think we''re going too easy on her by letting her die so easily? We should let her suffer


    from all the pain you went through before as well!"


    "Are you nuts?¡± Hannah became furious all of a sudden. "Don''t you know that my parents would only


    help her if we sent her back to the ind?


    They''re always biased toward her! If they knew about this, they would help her, and I would die instead!


    "Heather has to die! She must die so my parents would have me as their only daughter! They would


    only give up and face reality with that!" Hannah grumbled as if to brainwash herself before she looked


    toward Ralph angrily.


    "Can''t you just do this simple task? Didn''t you say that you love me? I would even hurt my sister for


    you. I don''t even care that you have nothing anymore, but you don''t have the guts to do something so


    simple, is that it?"


    "It''s not that I don''t have the guts to do it, but..."


    Before Ralph could finish his words, Heather interjected, "He doesn''t want you to have something to


    hold against him for the rest of his life! Haven''t you realized it? He doesn''t want anything to do with you,


    much less forever!


    "No one would want to be with you forever, you nutcase! Do you think you''ve won? You''re just my


    shadow for the rest of your life and won''t be able to have your own life even when I¡¯m gone! Haha!"


    Heather boisterouslyughed as if she was the winner of this game. She was in a pathetic state right


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    now, with her life hanging by a thread, but she looked like she was the one who had the upper hand.


    "Shut the f*ck up!" Hannah broke out crazily. She could not care less and grabbed the bowl in Ralph''s


    hand, rushing over to force the liquid down Heather''s throat.


    Ralph was stunned for a while; at that moment, his hand was empty with nothing in it. Then he saw


    Hannah squeezing Heather''s chin, forcing thetter to lift her head while her other hand brought the


    bow! to thetter''s mouth.


    "Die! Die, you b*tch! I''ll be the only one left when you''re dead! No one willpare me to you


    anymore! Why won''t you die?!"


    Hannah cursed with an ugly, twisted expression.


    Heather struggled with everything she had. No matter how calm she was, she had the instinct to fight


    for her life whenever faced with death. She twisted her body and turned her head fervently, refusing to


    cooperate with Hannah.


    Even if the poison weakened Heather, it was easy for her to deal with Hannah, who was weak


    As a result, Hannah was sweating and spilled most of the liquid, but none went into Heather''s mouth. It


    made her anxious and frustrated as she turned to roar at Ralph, "What the hell are you still doing


    there? Come here and help me! We''re both dead meat once she turns the tables on us!"


    Hannah''sst few words woke Ralph up. He came to his senses and thought, ¡®She''s right! Although I


    don''t want to kill Heather, it''s game over for me if she could turn this around. I can''t depend on the


    Russell family anymore. If I lose my support from the Riggs family too, that would be the end of my life.¡¯


    With this thought in mind, he quickly went over to them and helped Hannah to keep Heather''s limbs in


    ce. It was easier to get this done with two people. No matter how much Heather struggled, the duo


    still held her down and had her cheeks squeezed so hard that it forced her to open her mouth.


    Just as Hannah was about to pour the poisonous liquid into Heather''s mouth, a loud sound came from


    outside as if an earthquake had just urred.

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    The two were startled and loosened their grasps subconsciously while Heather took the chance to


    swing her hand toward the bowl, causing it to fall to the ground and scatter into fragments everywhere.


    "What the f*ck are you guys doing?! Do you want me to kill you?!" Hannah returned to her senses and


    walked out furiously as she rebuked. She thought it was her people that caused themotion.


    However, Hannah felt a strong wind when she reached the door. With a pain in her chest, she flew


    back into the basement.


    Bang! Hannah dropped to the ground with a thud.


    "Annie?!" Ralph was shocked when he saw Hannah returning to the basement in such a way. He ran


    over to help her up, and just as he looked out the door, he felt suffocated and sent flying backward


    alongside Hannah this time around.


    They were in a small room, so there was not much space. Hence, the duo''s backs smashed into a wall,


    scraping dust off it before falling to the ground again. The room became dusty instantly.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!" The duo started coughing blood. They did not even see the intruder when the intruder


    had already kicked them till they spat blood. Their chests felt intense pain, like their limbs had broken.


    When they opened their eyes again, they saw an upright man kneeling before Heather. Ms. Riggs, I


    camete! Please forgive me!"


    "Chump?!" Hannah recognized the intruder and cried out in surprise, unable to believe the sight before


    her. Even though she felt excruciating pain, and it felt like a knife was slicing through her lungs each


    time she took a breath, she could not help but exim, ¡°How is this possible?! Weren''t you...¡±


    ¡°You mean to say I should¡¯ve gotten assassinated and killed long ago, right?" Chump threw Hannah a


    cold sideways nce while still kneeling on one knee.


    Chump''s words silenced Hannah, but he was right. That was her n. She used up all her savings on


    top of the money and jewelry she had stolen from Heather to hire the best killer in the world with one


    motive-to kill Chump.


    She knew Chump was skilled, so she was willing to spend a fortune to hire an even more skilled killer.


    It should have been impossible for Chump to survive.


    "So what if you hired a great killer? Don¡¯t you know that I was the one who trained Chump?" With one


    hand on her chest,


    Heather finally regained her strength and turned to look at the duo, her lips curling into a mocking


    smirk.


    "You knew it was impossible to bribe him because of his loyalty toward me, but do you know that he¡¯s


    also good at pretending to be dead? Besides being skilled in kickboxing, that is.¡±


    Chump knew there would always be someone more powerful than him. He also knew the best way to


    survive was to y dead, even though it might be embarrassing.


    He deceived the group of killers, and while he had gotten severely injured, he ran back to the house


    with all his might to seek help.


    "Impossible! I booked a ne ticket home. Mom and Dad were still..." Before Hannah finished her


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    sentence, she seemed to understand something.


    "You said it yourself. Mom and Dad have always doted on me the most. Have you forgotten about


    that?" Heather smirked before continuing, "Do you think you can convince my people so easily? Do you


    think you can rece me just because we look the same? You''re still too naive!"


    With that, Heather put one hand on Chump''s arm and stood up with a bit of force.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    Hannah and Ralph panicked when they saw Heather standing up. Their fear of Heather had taken root


    in their hearts, after all.


    When Heather was lying in bed, unable to move and dying, the duo still feared her a little, let alone now


    when she could stand before them.


    "No! It''s impossible!" Hannah did not want to believe what she was seeing. She thought her n was


    perfect and had everything under control.


    Hannah thought she had secured her victory, so she would not believe it if anyone told her she had


    lost.


    ¡°Chump, do you think you can fool me with that nonsense?¡± Hannah smiled forcefully and continued,


    "You wish you could intimidate me so easily! It would take you longer than this to return to the Riggs¡¯


    Estate and get reinforcements. You''re just bluffing, aren''t you? My people will rush inside and take you


    down as soon as I call for them. I''d advise you to run for your life before I change my mind! I can let


    you off the hook if you walk away now.¡±


    "You''re the one bluffing here," Heather retorted coldly, ¡°ept what''s happening. Do you think you can


    bribe my people so easily? I have friends in this industry, too, besides enemies. You underestimate me


    too much!"


    After a pause, she continued, "By the way, do you think you can rece me after attending a few


    boring dinners and talking to a few useless people? Hannah Riggs, you''re way too naive! Do you think


    that''s all I can do? If that''s true, I couldn''t have gotten to where I am today, and the Riggs family would


    not have the wealth we possess today!"


    "Then you..." Hannah widened her eyes, obviously convinced by Heather''s words by now. There was


    just one thing she did not understand. ¡®She wasn¡¯t in good health recently, and it didn''t look like she


    was acting at all.¡¯


    "Do you like the show I put up for you?" Heather took a deep breath and pressed one hand on the


    bed''s frame. When she tightened her grip, the wood crushed.


    The duo just watched Heather''s movements as their faces paled from fear.


    Ralph was feeling hopeless now. Recently, his mind had been in a mess, making him restless. Now, he


    had lost hisst hope, Hannah, to turn the tables around. Without the Riggs family¡¯s support, he


    genuinely had nothing left.


    ¡°Ants,¡± Heather sneered and turned to say, "Lock the two of them up and wait for my orders." Then she


    headed out the door.


    With that, Chump nodded and tied the duo up before throwing them into a room, locking it up as he


    walked out the door. In just such a short time, a drastic change urred. The room returned to its


    pitch-ck state.


    Hannah remained silent and sat in her spot, not moving for a long time. Everything felt like a nightmare


    to her.


    Ralph noticed her pale expression and understood what she was feeling. Just a while ago, he


    experienced the same thing. The only difference was that he failed, while Hannah thought she


    seeded when she fell into Heather''s trap instead.


    They were so close to getting everything they wanted. Hannah wondered if everything would be


    different if she had forced the poisonous liquid down Heather''s throat earlier.


    ¡°Annie...¡± Ralph could no longer bear to see Hannah''s nk expression and called her nickname softly.


    Hannah blinked like his voice had returned her to her senses. Then she turned to look at him and said


    dazedly, ¡°Am I dreaming? Can you p me? p me to wake me up from this nightmare! How could I


    fail? I carefully nned everything. Chump-why is Chump not dead?¡±


    Ralph understood how Hannah felt better than anyone else, and the more she struggled, the more his


    heart pained for her.


    ¡°Annie, I forgot about how cunning Heather could be. She took advantage of me in the past and did it


    again to you this time. She lied about getting poisoned. I bet the poison didn''t affect her, but she put on


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    a show for us!"

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    "No, that can''t be it!" Hannah shook her head, frowning in disapproval. "If she wasn''t poisoned, why


    didn¡¯t she fight back when I pped her? With that temper of hers, she wouldn''t be able to endure it!


    She must have been pretending to be fine earlier! I swear she''s poisoned!"


    "But just now, did you see...¡± Ralph''s gaze was drawn to the broken bed frame.


    The truth was right in front of them. If Heather were poisoned, she would not have the strength to break


    the bed frame. "I can guarantee you that she¡¯s just pretending to be poisoned. In the deal I had with


    her, I was supposed to be the one to steal the secret handbook, but she did it herself in the end. Think


    about it. She¡¯s so cautious, so how could she not realize that you were going to poison her? I''m sure


    that she was just pretending because she has some other ulterior motives!"


    "What kind of ulterior motives could she have?¡± Hannah immediately responded with a question.


    "Well..." Ralph did not know what to say.


    If he had known, things would not have turned out the way they did. He could not tell what Heather was


    thinking, which was the same for Alexander. He could not guess their next moves, so he suffered


    crashing defeats.


    He thought that he was the one ying chess andying all his pieces out, but little did he know that he


    was actually a chess piece in someone else''s game.


    "No, she must be lying about not being poisoned. Raff, I didn¡¯t lose to her. I didn''t lose..."


    The two disagreed, and Ralph understood that he had no way to persuade Hannah now. Hence, he


    could only let out a long sigh as he stared at the dark window.


    In the end, they still lost terribly.


    Hannah was right about Heather being poisoned, and it was pretty serious. After leaving the basement,


    Heather stopped walking after taking a few steps, staying in her spot and holding on to the wall with


    one hand.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Chump had locked the door and followed behind her, he was puzzled to find her standing there.


    "Ms. Riggs?"


    He noticed her lowering her head and spitting blood as soon as he called her name. The blood was


    darker than its usual color, indicating that she was poisoned.


    "Ms. Riggs!"


    "Shut up!" Heather reprimanded, her voice low and weak. "What are you panicking about?"


    ¡°You...¡±


    When Chump saw her crushing the bedframe earlier, he thought that she was okay. He did not expect


    that it was just another trick of hers.


    After all, Heather was brilliant, and no one could guess her thoughts. Perhaps she had her reasons for


    doing so, but she did not look like she was in great condition judging from the situation.


    ¡°I''m poisoned!" she whispered lowly. ¡°Don''t let anyone else know about this. No one knows that she


    reced me, right?¡±


    "She''s been using your identity recently out there, but as her behavior is much different from yours, that


    may arouse some suspicions. However, no one knows about it yet,¡± Chump answered.


    When he rushed back to the Riggs family¡¯s residence to seek help while he was injured, he found out


    about the things that Hannah had been up to recently, but he did not have the time to deal with her.


    All he thought about at the time was saving Heather, and he found the chance to do so upon learning


    that she would return to the Riggs family''s residence today.


    ¡°Good!¡± Heather nodded and continued, "Help me back to my room.

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    Upon returning to her room, Heather started to cough continuously. It was serious, and it sounded like


    she could not suppress it at all.


    Chump stood by her side, not knowing what to do. Finally, he went out to get a ss of water for her,


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    and when he returned, he saw her spitting out another mouthful of blood again.


    After that, Heather seemed to be in a slightly better condition. With Chump''s support, she sat down on


    her bed and leaned on the bedframe. She took the ss of water from Chump, but her face had no


    color.


    "Ms. Riggs...¡± Chump was worried sick.


    Initially, he thought that Heather was alright and that she had everything under control. However, that


    was not the case.


    "I didn''t expect she would have the guts to do this." Heather took a breath and looked up at the ceiling,


    a wry smile stered on her face.


    "I''d let my guard down against her over the years, and I¡¯d never been wary of her."


    Heather could not describe how she was feeling right now. She had always disdained and looked down


    on Hannah, her twin, and younger sister. She did not think that Hannah would pose any threat to her.


    As far as she could remember, she had always been the better child. She was the chosen one by her


    parents, while Hannah was not fit to be herpetitor.


    She thought that Hannah would be grateful for her. After all, Hannah could only survive and still exist in


    this world because of her. Hence, she believed Hannah should still be indebted to Heather no matter


    what she did.


    Recently, she knew that Hannah had been dissatisfied with her, but she just brushed it off and did not


    take it seriously because what could a weak and useless girl do anyway? She never expected that


    Hannah would have the guts to poison her.


    She had no idea where Hannah got her poison or when she hired a bunch of killers. She almost let


    Hannah seed.


    If Chump had not protected her with his life, or the support from the connections she made in the past,


    Hannah might have been able to kill her this time.


    Seeing her upset look, Chump snarled, "I''m going to kill her!¡±


    "Don''t act rashly!" Heather said faintly. "I still have my reasons to keep her alive.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°There''s something more important I need you to do for me!" Heather closed her eyes, and when she


    opened them again, there were sparkles in them.


    After a moment of hesitation, Chump leaned closer to her, and she whispered in his ear.


    "This..."


    "Get it done!" Heather waved her hand, and as if she had used up all of her energy, she turned


    sideways, saying nothing more.


    Although Chump was worried about her, he always obeyed her orders and went on to do his task right


    away.


    Heather tilted her body sideways and grabbed the nket, which still had the faint scent of Hannah on


    it. It made her frown, and she tossed it away before kicking it to the ground.


    She would not allow anyone to lie on her bed.


    Margaret had finally ovee her dangerous state. However, she was still weak due to her age and


    the repeated emotional damage she had recently suffered. She had lost a lot of weight, looking very


    different from just a few days ago. It was difficult to believe that she was the same person.


    Lily was sad to see Margaret''s appearance as well. It reminded her of her grandfather, who had passed


    away suddenly. They were powerless, and there was nothing much they could do at that age.


    "Why are you eating so little?¡± Alexander inquired, concerned when he noticed she had set down her


    cutlery. "The food not to your taste?"


    Lily shook her head. "I''m full."

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    "You don''t have any appetite these days. Are you too tired?¡± Alexander asked. "What about skipping


    the hospital visitter? My aunt is there, and the maids are there too, which is more than enough to


    take care of grandma. She''ll also be released from the hospital in a few days.¡±


    "Can she be discharged with her condition?"


    "The doctor said it''s fine. With her condition, she doesn''t need to stay in the hospital because she''s not


    ill. She¡¯s just old now."


    After the incident the other day, Alexander could talk about Margaret''s condition calmly.


    After all, there was too much he had to face and too many things he needed to do. He could not let his


    emotions control him.


    Lily nodded. ¡®Then I won''t go to the hospital in the next few days. I''ll visit Grandma once she returns


    home."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was indeed slightly tired. Rubbing her temples, she said, "There¡¯s something I want to discuss with


    you.¡±


    "Yeah?" Alexander looked into her eyes seriously, preparing to listen to whatever she had to say.


    A moment of hesitationter, she started softly, "I think we should postpone our wedding.¡±


    "Why?" Alexander did not understand where she wasing from. "Is there anything about it that''s not


    to your liking?"


    Lily shook her head and rubbed her belly, which was already visible enough that anyone could tell she


    was pregnant. "It''s just that too many things have happened recently, and the family had enough on


    their te. Grandma isn''t feeling that well, and I¡­ I''ll need to get the wedding dress altered too."


    Smiling, she continued, "I had a call with Justin recently. He¡¯s busy in Azalea, so he might not have the


    time to return. Why don''t we just postpone our wedding? You know that I''m not particr about such


    formalities, so why don''t we... talk about this again after I give birth to our child?"


    Lily was not that bothered about having a wedding. Back then, she agreed to have it as Alexander


    wanted to give her the experience all married women would have in their lives.


    However, the wedding day was getting closer, but Margaret was not feeling well, Ralph''s matter was


    not settled yet, and the Russell family was suffering from the aftereffects of the turmoil they had just


    gone through, although they looked fine to outsiders.


    Looking at the bigger picture, Lily felt their wedding should be postponed.


    "Won''t you get upset about it?¡± Alexander asked softly as he took a wet tissue and wiped the corner of


    her lips.


    "Nope," she replied thoughtfully.


    "We''ll go with what you want." After a moment of silence, Alexander nodded. He respected Lily¡¯s choice


    When he thought about it, they could wait a few more years and have their child be the flower girl or


    boy. That seemed like a great n as well.


    The two stared into each other''s eyes and smiled, just like the scene in a beautiful picture. At this


    moment, a maid came in and said, "Mr. Russell, there¡¯s a gentleman out there who wishes to see you.


    He said he works for Ms. Riggs."


    "Heather Riggs?" Lily blurted and met eyes with Alexander again before she continued, ¡°Or perhaps...


    the person pretending to be her?¡±


    "Should we meet her?" Alexander asked.


    ¡°Let''s see what she¡¯s up to. This is our territory anyway.¡± Lily threw him a nce, knowing that he


    already had an answer in mind, but still insisted on hearing it from her.


    The maid left to wee the guest. After working here for a long time, she knew that Lily''s words count


    in this family!


    The duo left the dining table and went to the living room. As they took their seats, a maid served them a


    pot of fruit tea while the other led the guest in.


    Lily had an impression of the guest, but it seemed a long time since shest saw him.


    "It''s you?"

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    Lily had met Chump twice before. She knew he was always with Heather and a hidden kickboxing


    master. Although he tried to hide his vitality, she could still sense the ability he had as a skilled


    kickboxer. Still, Lily only had a faint impression of him because he was not always around.


    "Mr. Russell," Chump stepped forward and greeted respectfully. Then he looked at Lily and said, "Mrs.


    Russell, Ms. Riggs has invited you toe over tomorrow."


    That stunned Lily. "Me?"


    Initially, she thought Chump was here for Alexander, so it surprised her that Heather had invited her


    too. Alexander felt the same as well.


    "Only her?¡± Alexander asked.


    There was a hidden meaning behind his question. He meant to ask if Heather was inviting the two of


    them. Even if she was to invite only one of them, inviting Alexander seemed more usible.


    After all, she wouldmunicate directly with Alexander regarding business or other things. There was


    little Heather and Lily could discuss besides kickboxing, after all.


    "Yes," Chump answered, nodding.


    Alexander lowered his gaze. "Do tell her we aren''t going.¡±


    His answer did not surprise Lily at all. She knew how protective he could be over her, and she was


    slowly getting used to it. Still, Alexander could sometimes be overprotective. After all, he did everything


    with Lily''s best interests at heart.


    "Ms. Riggs said she doesn''t have ill intentions and that you, Mr. Russell, shouldn''t worry." Heather had


    expected


    Alexander''s rejection before and even told Chump how to convince the couple.


    "If Ms. Riggs doesn''t have ill intentions, she cane here anytime to discuss things with us. We don''t


    have any ill intentions either." Alexander spread his hands to show how frank he was about the matter.


    Chump pursed his lips and continued, "It''s... inconvenient for Ms. Riggs toe here.¡±


    "Would she experience more inconvenience than a pregnantdy? It seems Ms. Riggs isn''t sincere


    about meeting us at all,¡± Alexander said coldly, "You may leave now."


    "Ms. Riggs has no other choice. Mrs. Russell, you¡¯ll know once you visit her. Ms. Riggs means no


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    harm!" Chump said sincerely and lowered his head, but he showed no signs of leaving. It seemed he


    would not leave before he got what he came here for.


    That made Alexander''s expression turn cold. He did not like it when others forced him to do something.


    Just as he was about to ask Chump to leave again, Lily held his hand and asked, "What time should I


    meet her tomorrow?"


    Upon hearing that, Chump raised his head to look at Lily. ¡®Around 10 in the morning. It could be any


    time that is convenient for you as well."


    They were flexible about the time, and it looked easier to negotiate things with them, which was the


    opposite of how forceful Heather used to be. Lily pondered before asking again, "I heard she¡¯s


    returning home tomorrow, isn''t she? Ms. Riggs has bought her ne ticket, right? If I meet with her


    This matter was not a secret, as Heather did not do it secretly. They even knew Ralph would return to


    the Riggs Estate with her.


    Initially, they thought Heather had ulterior motives for inviting Lily over tomorrow. However, Lily


    wondered whether or not Heather was afraid of missing her flight.


    ¡®How can Heather be so flexible about the time?¡¯


    "Well, you''ll learn about this once you meet Ms. Riggs,¡± Chump said after some hesitation, "Ms. Riggs


    promised she would not hurt you. There are some things she wishes to discuss with you."

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    After some thought, Lily turned to look at Chump again, but her gaze looked more determined this time.


    "Okay, I''ll be there! Tell Ms. Riggs I''ll be there at 10, and I''ll be on time."


    Upon getting Lily''s confirmation. Chump''s nk face showed a hint of relief as he lowered his head


    respectfully." Well be expecting you, Mrs. Russell."


    "Li..." Alexander was about to say something, but Lily stopped him again by pressing her hand on his


    as she shook her head.


    He suppressed his urge and waited until Chump left to ask,¡± Why did you agree to meet with her? What


    if she has a trap set up for you or tries to trick you again? It''s best if you don''t meet up with her


    tomorrow."


    "If she were the past Heather, it''d be difficult for me to deal with her, but don''t forget she''s no longer the


    same Heather she used to be," Lily smiled, saying those words, which sounded like a tongue twister.


    Alexander understood that "Heather" could notbat at all now and that she posed no threat to Lily.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, he could not help but still worry about it.


    "It''s easy for you to deal with someone clear about their ill intentions toward you, but it''s different when


    someone hides their evil motives. If Heather hurts you tomorrow, defending yourself against her will be


    tough. I''ll go with you tomorrow if you insist on going." That was the most Alexander couldpromise


    on the situation.


    "If Heather were willing to have youe with me, the negotiation earlier wouldn''t have ended like


    this." Lily smiled.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a kid anymore. Also, although I can''t go against her troops alone if we start a fight,


    dealing with a fake and weak Heather is a piece of cake for me."


    She nned to counter each of Heather''s moves, but Alexander was still worried. "But..."


    "What about this? If I sense that something isn''t right, I''ll text you right away. Then you can barge into


    her ce with your people immediately. How about that?" Lily winked at Alexander and asked in a


    rxed manner.


    Seeing that look of hers, Alexander could only keep his worries to himself. He understood that it was


    challenging to change Lily''s mind once she had decided.


    However, he was still dissatisfied with her choice and red at her. "Since I won''t be able to stop you,


    remember always to put your safety first. Nothing is as important as your safety, do you understand?¡±


    Lily nodded and wrapped her arms around Alexander''s neck, smiling, "Yes, sir!"


    Hannah and Ralph were still in the dark basement, and it had been 24 hours since theyst ate or


    drank anything.


    They were hungry and thirsty, leaving them with no energy at all.


    It was fine for Hannah because she received such a punishment whenever she made a mistake in the


    past. Moreover, she was still suffering from the blow of her failure, so she was numb and unable to feel


    anything. However, it was a different case for Ralph.


    He had always livedfortably. Although he had gotten kicked out of the Russell family, Hannah


    came to his rescue immediately, so he had never suffered. Now that he had starved for a whole day, he


    was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Annie. Annie, are you okay?¡± He nudged Hannah lightly with his arm and asked.


    "Yeah," Hannah answered simply and said nothing else.


    "Annie, do you think we''re going to die here?¡± His voice was trembling. Then he continued in a softer


    voice, "What about this? You apologize to her when shees back again. Let''s apologize and


    promise we''ll never go against her anymore in exchange for our freedom.¡±


    Hannah was stunned upon hearing his suggestion before she turned to look at him. "How could you


    say such a thing? I won''t be her shadow anymore in the future! Never in my life again will I do that!"


    "But you''ll die if you don''t!" Ralph replied.

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    "What''s there to fear about death?" Hannah smiled nonchntly. "I feel happy that I can die alongside


    you! Do you know I used to be afraid of dying? I didn''t want to die because I didn''t want to be the


    child my parents abandoned, but it''s different now. I have you, and it''s enough to be by your side. Dying


    with you would be a beautiful thing in my life too.¡±


    Hannah expressed her feelings while she looked at Ralph gently, her eyes filled with adoration for the


    man.


    However, her words only made him frown deeper, and he could not help but say, ¡°Annie, don''t think


    about this situation that way!


    If we could survive, why should we choose to die? Death is scary, so we should try our best to live.


    "When we''re alive, we can breathe fresh air, eat delicious food, and drink all the wine we want. There''s


    hope as long as we''re alive, and who knows? One day we might be able to turn the tides, right? Life is


    a cycle, and there''s only hope for us if we stay alive!¡±


    Hannah shook her head and replied, ¡°We won''t be able to live any longer. I understand her. Since I


    poisoned her and wanted to kill her, she would never let us off the hook. Ralphy, I''ll cherish all our time


    together now and regret nothing!"


    "But I don''t want to die!" Her sweet confession did notfort Ralph at all. At this moment, he was


    hungry, thirsty, and afraid, which led him to explode from all the emotions he had piled up within his


    heart.


    "You want to die, but I don''t! I haven''t lived enough! Let''s go and beg her. Wait, no. I''m a part of the


    Russell family, so she can¡¯t kill me this way. If she did, how would she exin it to my family? I won''t


    die. I''ll be okay!"


    That made Hannah widen her eyes to stare at him in surprise. Her lips trembled as she spoke, "Ralphy,


    don''t you want to die with me? Don''t you want to be with me forever?¡±


    "I want to be with you forever, but that''s different from wanting to die with you. Life is beautiful, so why


    should we die? Annie, you can''t die too. I''ll find a way and get the Russells to save us. I-I''ll negotiate


    something with Heather so we can both live!¡± Ralph bbered in a panicked state.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The thought of death terrified him so much that his expression paled while sweat dripped from his


    forehead.


    Hannah just stared at him for a long time without saying a thing. Suddenly, her lips curved into a smirk


    as she scoffed and turned away. She said nothing anymore after that.


    After some time, they heard movements outside the door again, making Ralph regain his energy


    instantly. He sat up straight and said, ¡°Annie. Annie, someone''s out there."


    However, Hannah did not bother to open her eyes at all. Soon, the door opened, revealing Chump, who


    entered with a water bowl. He stood before the two like a tall mountain.


    "Are you here to release us? Heather wants to see us, right? Bring us to her. I have something to tell


    her!" Ralph blurted impatiently, afraid he would die if he spoke any slower.


    In response to his words, Chump just threw him a cold nce and looked at Hannah. His gaze became


    even colder at the sight of her.


    As if sensing his gaze on her, Hannah opened her eyes and looked at him, sneering, "You son of a


    b*tch!"


    Chump did not care about that and just ignored her. With the water bowl in his hand, he said, "Ms.


    Riggs said that you two can''t die yet."


    Then he squatted and squeezed Hannah''s chin while his other hand lifted the bowl to feed her some


    water. However, she turned and squeezed her lips shut, refusing to take it.


    Seeing that. Chump did not force her to drink either and just put the bowl down.


    ¡°Tell her I regret nothing. The only thing I regret is not killing her sooner and allowing you to have the


    chance to rescue her!"


    Hannah gritted her teeth in anger.


    On the other hand, Ralph broke out in a cold sweat because of what she said as he tried to stop her in


    a low voice.¡± Annie, stop that.¡±


    ¡®What if Heather gets mad and suddenly feels like killing us? Since she said we can''t die yet, she isn''t


    nning to kill us, or at least she doesn''t have the intention now. If Hannah''s words riled her up and


    made her change her mind, we''ll both be dead.¡¯


    "That''s not what she meant! Don''t tell Heather that!" Ralph said while looking up at Chump.

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    Chump snorted. "Aren''t you going to drink too?"


    "l¡¯ll drink it! I''ll drink! I''m so thirsty!¡± Ralph nodded fervently before he asked again, "Did you bring any


    food? I''m starving!¡±


    That earned him a sneer and nothing else from Chump, who continued to feed him water. Ralph was


    extremely thirsty and opened his mouth eagerly to drink, but when he tasted the water, he found it did


    not taste right. It was salt water, and it was the kind that tasted like they poured a whole packet of salt


    into the water.


    He refused to drink it in an instant and wanted to turn his head away to avoid the bowling into


    contact with his lips, but Chump could not let that happen. His resistance made Chump grab his chin,


    forcing him to open his mouth as Chump poured the bowl of concentrated salt water down his throat.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± It choked him, causing him to cough incessantly to the point of tears. It was salty yet


    bitter at the same time. Disgusted, he wanted to puke, but nothing came out as he had not eaten


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    anything in thest 24 hours. He only expelled the salt water he had just drank earlier.


    "You guys are crazy!" Ralph shouted amidst his coughs.


    "Ms. Riggs is kind enough to the both of you!" Chump stated coldly as he looked down at them.


    If it were up to him, he would have ended their lives right now. ''How dare they harm Ms. Riggs? What


    they''re going through now is nothingpared to Ms. Riggs¡¯ suffering!¡¯


    With that, Chump left the basement, leaving a miserable Ralph behind. He was already thirsty in the


    first ce, and now that he was forced to gulp down the bowl of salt water, his throat felt like it was on


    fire.


    "Annie, did you know something was wrong with the water?" he asked, panting lightly.


    In response, Hannah only said lightly, "I just know she won''t be so kind to us.¡±


    "Then you..." He wanted to me her for not telling him about it, but he stopped himself from saying


    those words in the end. The two had their own concerns, respectively. The only thing on Ralph''s mind


    right now was how to escape this ce and survive.


    Initially, he thought he was at his lowest point in life when he was removed from the Russells¡¯ family


    register and became homeless. However, it was only in these near-death moments that he realized his


    dignity, pride, and honor did not matter. The most important thing was to stay alive. He did not want to


    die yet!


    Hannah was silent for a long time, troubled by her own thoughts as well. The room was so quiet that


    their breathing could be heard.


    "Ralphy..." Hannah called out and paused before she asked,¡± Have you... ever loved me?"


    Ralph was almost asleep when he heard her voice in a daze, making him answer subconsciously, "I


    love you! Of course, I do!"


    His lips curled into a smile, and Hannah continued to ask," Really? Do you love me for who I am, or do


    you... just love me because of my looks?"


    "I love everything about you.¡± Ralph frowned. He was exhausted, not understanding why she was


    going on about this. ¡®Be it her looks or other things about her, isn''t it still her? r


    Furthermore, Hannah has been asking these questions frequentlytely, which would irritate men in


    any situation, much less in this one. He was not in the mood to think about his rtionship at all.

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    "You''re just saying it." Hannah expressed her disappointment knowing he was distracted.


    ¡°Dude, what makes you think I¡¯m in the mood to talk about that right now? We''re going to die soon! Do


    you know what death is? If we''re dead, then we''ll have nothing! You''ve worked so hard since you were


    young, so why would you give up now? You can''t die, and I can''t as well!¡± Ralph roared impatiently.


    ¡°Are you that afraid of dying?¡± Hannah asked with a raised brow.


    Ralph did not hesitate at all. "Of course I am! I''m scared as h ¡°II! I don''t want to die, and I want to keep


    living. My life is great, so why would I want to die?"


    Hannah nodded in an exceptionally calm manner. "Okay. I got it.¡±


    He could sense that her tone was somewhat off, but he paid no attention to it because he was


    miserable. He was starving, his stomach was gurgling, and his body was in pain and exhausted. On top


    of that, his throat felt like it was on fire. He decided just to stay silent and save his energy.


    The night went by, and he fell asleep when it was almost dawn.


    At 10 a.m., Lily arrived at the Riggs family''s residence. As Alexander was worried, he also came along


    with her, but he parked outside the house and did not follow her in.


    However, he ced a tiny earbud into her ear and reminded her for the nth time, "If anything


    happens..."


    She continued what he was about to say, "Press the button right away, and rush in immediately with


    your men. Don''t take on everything by yourself, and do things within your limits. Don¡¯t confront her


    head-on, and we can discuss the things she brings up when we go hometer.¡±


    Alexander had said these words to her countless times yesterday, and she could already memorize


    them.


    For a brief moment, Alexander was stunned, but after that, he gave her an adoring but helpless smile.


    "You..." He could never bring himself to get mad at her, so he could only pinch the tip of her nose and


    say, "It''s best that you remember. I''ll be waiting for you out here!"


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily nodded and opened the door, but a sudden thought hit her, and she turned her head back,


    leaning over to leave a kiss at the corner of Alexander''s lips.


    It made him breathless for a moment. He drew her back just as she was about to walk away once


    more, holding the back of her head with one hand before he closed the space between them and


    passionately locked lips with her.


    They kissed for a long time, finally stopping when they were both out of breath. The tip of their noses


    was against each other''s, and Lily said in a hoarse voice, "Hey, you''re making it seem like we''re parting


    ways forever.¡±


    "Don''t say this kind of thing! It brings bad luck!" Alexander covered her mouth and frowned as he


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    corrected her.


    That made Lily chuckle even more. "Since when did you be so superstitious?"


    "It''s best to be cautious when it concerns you," he replied thoughtfully.


    Seeing his look, Lily did not tease him anymore and nodded, replying in an equally serious tone, "I''ll be


    careful."


    He was finally satisfied upon hearing that and let her go as he watched her enter through the gate.


    Soon, she was picked up by a car to head to the house.


    The gate closed in front of his eyes, and he made a call.


    Lily sat in the car, and it brought her into the innermost part, which was the house they resided in.


    The maids were polite to her. It was just that they said nothing to her or looked at her. Instead, they had


    their gazes lowered the entire time.

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    When they arrived at the door, Chump was already waiting there, and he went forward to open the door


    for her. "Mrs. Russell, Ms. Riggs is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Lily nodded and took a few steps forward, but she stopped when she came to the door. Suddenly, she


    turned around to look at Chump.


    He stood there, not moving or showing any expression.


    "Chump," Lily called out, remembering that Heather addressed him this way. Sure enough, she noticed


    that he was stunned for a moment. It made her chuckle, and she called out again, "Chump, is there


    only one Ms. Riggs?"


    Chump said nothing, but a glimpse of surprise shed across his gaze. It did not go unnoticed by Lily. It


    seemed that her guess was close and that there was something off about Heather.


    Initially, she thought that Heather would be in the living room, but it was empty. At this time. Chump


    came forward.'' Mrs. Russell, please follow me."


    Lily followed behind him and ascended the stairs. She did not expect them to be talking in Heather''s


    bedroom. The room smelled of disinfectants and medicine. ¡®Is Heather taking medicine?¡¯


    "Ms. Christian.¡± Lily heard Heather''s voice before she caught sight of her. She looked in the direction of


    the voice and saw Heather sitting on the couch in her bedroom with her legs crossed and tilted to one


    side. She was snuggled up on the couch and wearing home clothes. It seemed that Heather was


    "Ms. Riggs." Lily smiled and greeted back as she nced at Heather''s hands, her legs, and finally her


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ankles...


    Her smile froze, and she rephrased herself. "Ms. Heather Riggs?"


    That stunned Heather. She frowned for a moment and finally allowed herself to smooth the unevenness


    on her forehead.


    "You''re right. It''s me.¡±


    "It seems that the imposter''s job is done here?" Lily went straight to the point, and with one hand on her


    hip, she took a seat as if she were in her own house.


    Upon hearing that, Chump''s expression changed, and he was about to step forward, but Heather


    raised her hand to stop him.


    "Chump, wait outside.¡±


    "But Ms. Riggs..." He was anxious and wanted to stay by Heather''s side after that incident. He feared


    she would be in danger when he left her alone.


    "Ms. Christian is civilized, and she won''t do anything to me. Right, Ms. Christian?" Heather asked,


    looking at Lily.


    "So long as you stay civilized, I''ll do the same too, Ms. Riggs.¡± The meaning behind Lily''s words was


    unmistakable. As long as Heather did not strike first, she would not make the first move.


    "Did you hear that? Get out now!" Heather pointed to the door and said, ¡®There are some things I want


    to discuss in private with Ms. Christian. Stay outside the door. I''ll call for you when I need you."


    With that, Chump could only leave Heather¡¯s bedroom and stay on guard outside the door.


    "Ms. Riggs, this subordinate of yours is really loyal to you. He has stayed by your side only."


    Heather understood what she meant and smiled. ¡°That''s enough. I wasn¡¯t going to keep anything from


    you today because I invited you over, so you don''t need to keep asking questions. You''re right. I have


    an imposter, and her name is Hannah Riggs. She''s my twin sister. We look exactly the same, don¡¯t


    we?"


    Lily did not expect her to be so straightforward, and it stunned her for a moment. Nodding, she said,


    "Yeah. The both of you are practically identical."


    "Of course we are. We''re twins, after all. Plus, she has been deliberately imitating how I speak and act


    since we were young. No one had noticed our differences all these years." Heather sounded quite


    proud of that, but she changed the subject a secondter.


    "But I''m curious about something. Ms. Christian, when did you realize we were not the same person?"

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    "Not long ago,¡± Lily said. "After all, the two of you are so alike.¡±


    "Since that''s the case, how did you notice our differences?" Heather was curious because no one had


    noticed their differences all these years. No one had ever discovered that they were two people.


    Lily tilted her head, then raised her hand to scratch it, pondering for a moment before she spoke, ¡°How


    should I put it? As someone who practices kickboxing, I''m sure you know we can''t hide our vitality


    "You''re right." Heather nodded, not denying it. "She can''t fight, and she was bom weak. It took a long


    time for her health to be simr to normal people.¡±


    "Hence, it''s easy to differentiate between the two of you. It¡¯s just that I wasn''t familiar with you back


    then, and you two were too much alike regarding your appearance, demeanor, and even habits." Lily


    recalled. The images in her head were slightly messy, and she could not differentiate between Heather


    and Hannah.


    In retrospect, the time they met in the hotel allowed her and Alexander to confirm their suspicions that


    they were two different people. In other words, it was easy to differentiate between the two when she


    was together with Ralph.


    "You have no feelings for Uncle Ralph, do you?¡± Lily asked directly.


    That made Heather cough before she answered, ¡°Not absolutely. After all, he¡¯s the man I''ve been the


    most intimate with, but to me, men are just tools for me to bear a child and continue my family''s legacy.


    They''re useless to me and would only hinder me in enhancing my kickboxing skills.¡¯


    Then she rubbed her temples and narrowed her eyes at Lily.¡¯ That is why I''m confused about one thing.


    Why are you willing to bear a child for Alexander? If you didn''t get pregnant, you could¡¯ve


    aplished so much more than I did in kickboxing.¡±


    Heather had fought with Lily before. Even though Lily was pregnant then. Heather still could not beat


    her, and the fight ended in a draw. That meant it was likely that Heather could not beat Lily if thetter


    were not pregnant.


    Hence, she could not understand why Lily stopped practicing kickboxing with the talent she had. After


    all, she believed Lily might even be a legend in the kickboxing world if she had continued.


    That was a lifelong dream for Heather, but it was something Lily did not care much about.


    ¡°I''m not that interested in kickboxing.¡± Lily shook her head and continued, "I only learned it because my


    grandpa forced me to when I was younger. When I grew up, I didn''t practice it anymore."


    Inparison, Lily was more passionate about things that were rted to fragrances. That, as well as


    her obsession with perfumes and their ingredients, was something she was born with.


    Heather also understood that. "I know you''re passionate about fragrances, so won''t you think that


    getting pregnant would be an obstacle in your career? Why would you stop just to give birth to a child?


    Why don¡¯t you keep going forward? Is there even anything else in life that is more worthwhile than


    achieving something in the things you love?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was rare for Heather to ask so many things patiently, and that was because she genuinely could not


    understand them.


    If not for the drastic changes in many things, she would not be interested in discussing these things


    with Lily. After all, she somewhat disdained Lily.


    ¡®Forget about someone like Hannah who has no talent at all, but Lily has all of that, be it the


    qualifications or talent, so why doesn''t she want to work harder and strive for the things she loves?¡¯


    "I can only say we have different ambitions in life. I don''t feel that giving birth to a child would conflict


    with my career and hobbies." Lily rubbed her belly with one hand gently.


    Now, her child was at a phase where they could move inside her. Her child would sometimes stretch or


    kick her, and it was a magical feeling to her.

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    "Life is a journey with no return trip. I used to be obsessed with my career, but Iter realized many


    other things in life are equally as important or even more important than my work. I''ve focused on


    chasing my goals and moving forward, but I''ve forgotten to slow down and smell the flowers.


    "Sometimes, slowing down and experiencing the beautiful things life offers might even bring me a step


    further in my career."


    When Lily began to slow down, she was anxious and would also feel restless. Later, her focus shifted


    to her child when her belly erged, and she no longer felt as indifferent about it as before.


    Moreover, she learned about the scent only a baby would have after learning about prenatal education


    and meeting a few mothers. She learned about the smell of sweat on pregnant mothers who also


    neglected themselves because they were too busy caring for their children.


    It gave her the idea to create a perfume for pregnant mothers, so they could still smell great and feel


    good about themselves.


    Sure enough, all of this would need to wait till she went intobor. However, this new experience did


    inspire her.


    Heather could not understand what Lily meant entirely, but she was puzzled when she saw Lily''s smile.


    Lily''s sincere smile made Heather realize it had been a long time since shest smiled this way, or


    rather, it had been some time since she had taken a good look at herself in the mirror.


    Whenever Heather looked at Hannah, she felt she was looking at herself. She grew tired of it. In a


    daze, she raised her hand to her face and pulled the corners of her lips upward, but it was a forced


    smile she had on her face.


    "Ms. Riggs, you didn''t invite me here just to listen to how I feel about my pregnancy, did you?" Lily


    spoke, pulling Heather back to her senses after noticing she was in a trance.


    It worked, and when Heather realized that was happening, she coughed before clearing her throat. "I


    invited you over because I want to make a deal with you."


    "A deal?" Lily was puzzled. "Besides knowing how to create fragrances and owning a smallb, I''m


    afraid I don''t have that much capital to strike a deal with you, Ms. Riggs.¡±


    "You do,¡± Heather said, going straight to the point. ¡®You and Alexander are well aware of what I want. I


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    can confirm my secret handbook is fake, isn¡¯t it?"


    ¡®The secret handbook?¡¯


    Lily did not expect her to be still brooding over this matter. Smiling, she admitted honestly. "You''re


    right."


    Heather breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the answer she had expected. Recently, she had


    been thinking about it over and over again. She had read the book repeatedly and thought over things


    carefully.


    Back then, Heather was anxious and wanted to master kickboxing in the shortest time possible. Now


    that she was not in excellent health, she had the time to study the book slowly, which made her feel


    that something was not right the more she studied.


    All the kickboxing books she read in the past were very detailed about the moves and how one should


    practice them, which was the opposite of this book which described every move vaguely.


    However, this book provided great insights into a kickboxer''s mindset and true understanding of the


    moves. It exined these things in detail. There were even some phrases from the Bible as well.


    When she recalled the words Alexander had said to her before, she was convinced that there was a


    problem with the secret handbook she owned.

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    Heather doubted the secret handbook''s authenticity the most because Alexander had note looking


    for her even after such a long time. She had spent so much time and effort to steal the secret


    handbook. Logically, Alexander should go all out just to retrieve such a crucial lost item.


    She put herself in Alexander''s shoes and concluded that she would search every corner of Kingnd if


    she had lost something so important to her.


    However, Alexander was so calm, as if nothing had happened. Ralph said Alexander did not look for


    him at all, which meant he did not care about his lost handbook.


    There was only one reason for Alexander''s indifference-the secret handbooks Heather and Ralph stole


    were fakes. If Alexander could set up a trap for Ralph, Heather believed he would also set one up for


    her. i


    After calming down and thinking things through, she figured out many things.


    "The real secret handbook is still with you guys." Heather continued after she sucked in a deep breath


    and cleared her cluttered mind.


    However, Lily just stared at her before she shook her head slowly.


    That was out of Heather''s expectation, stunning her for a moment before she said in disbelief, "It''s not


    with you guys?


    That''s impossible! Where is it, then? You guys didn''t destroy it or ask someone else to keep it, did


    you?"


    ¡°No,¡± Lily replied faintly, ¡®That book doesn''t exist at all.¡±


    "Impossible!" Heather eximed. She would only believe this over her dead body and sneered again,


    "Why do you need to make up such a stupid reason to lie to me? I''m being frank today in our


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    discussion, and I even told you about my twin sister''s existence. Plus, I was just asking about the


    secret handbook. It''s not like I''m going to ask you to give it to me. What are you so afraid of?"


    "Hey, why do people always believe in lies but not the truth? Don''t you find it funny too?¡± Lily spread


    her hands, signaling she was telling the truth, but Heather was unwilling to believe it.


    "You... No! It''s impossible!" After some hesitation, Heather denied the possibility that the book had


    never existed. How could she believe that? Soon, she voiced her suspicions, ¡°If the secret handbook


    doesn''t exist, how could Alexander be so skilled in such a short time?


    "How could he be so powerful? He''s hiding the book, afraid I''ll take it away. Also, my grandpa was the


    one who told me that the Russell family has a secret handbook. He couldn''t have been wrong about it!"


    "We don''t even know when the rumors about the Russell family possessing a secret handbook got out.


    However, it wasn''t bad for the Russells because they might get oppressed if they didn''t know how to


    ¡°When the outsiders believed that there were skilled fighters within the Russell family, that became a


    form of protection for them. Although the kickboxing industry has regressed, people are still looking for


    trouble. I''m sure you understand this better than anyone else, Ms. Riggs."


    Besides the Riggs family. Heather had seen how the Lodge family suffered from various provocations


    over the past years. The Lodge family would have copsed long ago if it were not for Justin.


    ¡°As for Alexander''sbat skills..."


    Lily recalled when she asked Alexander about this because she did not expect him to be so skilled in


    kickboxing. He had never mentioned it before, either.


    When the Lodge family was going through their crisis, he did not reveal his ability, too, so she was


    surprised to learn that he was even more skilled than she was.


    Later, he told her, "When I was younger, my grandpa said he wanted me to learn some self-defense


    skills one day. I thought it was simr to what the other kids were learning, like basic boxing skills.


    "However, he sent me to this church on a mountain one day, and I got a priest as my teacher. Besides


    teaching me some basic fighting skills, he would sometimes teach me some Bible proverbs. I did not


    understand everythingpletely back then, but my teacher said I was smart and understood things


    quickly.¡±

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    After a few years of training, my trainer told my grandpa to take me home and said there was nothing


    else he could teach me. Before I left, he gave me a box of meditation books and asked me to read


    them whenever I was free."


    At that time, Alexander stopped for a moment before continuing, "After reading more of these books, I


    gradually understood that the key to kickboxing is strengthening the mind. No matter how important the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    moves are, our minds are most important. From these meditation books, we can sometimes find


    answers for kickboxing and business skills.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Lily said half-jokingly, ¡°In other words, you almost became a Zen master at


    teaching meditation."


    If Alexander did, he probably would not have met her.


    To her surprise, Alexander nodded thoughtfully. "Well, I almost did.¡±


    Laughing, she yfully swatted at him.


    Now, Lily rted what Alexander told her to Heather.


    Shocked, thetter became speechless for a long time as her face flushed and then paled and


    darkened.


    Lily understood that it was easy for her to ept, but it was a huge shock and blow to Heather.


    Heather struggled to convince herself that the secret handbook did not exist, as she had always


    believed in it.


    "I know you find it hard to believe, but..." Pausing for a moment, Lily said slowly, ¡°Alex wanted me to tell


    you that you''re already strong enough. There are always people who are better than us, whether as


    businesspeople or kickboxers, and there''s no need for you to thrive to be the best, especially in


    the modem world.¡±


    ¡°To many, you''re already very sessful. Don''t you think that ensuring a good life for the Riggs family


    is much more meaningful than pursuing your dream of bing the world¡¯s number one?" Heather


    was shocked.


    "Alexander wanted you to tell me that?"


    "Yes."


    "He knew why I came to look for you?"


    Lily nodded slightly. "He had guessed. That fake handbook is not something that would cause anyone


    harm. It could be good for your self-control if you''re patient enough to study it. Perhaps, in a way, it


    might boost your kickboxing skills.


    "I did realize there was something off about it, but I was toote.¡± Having been agitated, Heather could


    not hold it anymore and started to cough violently¡±


    She coughed until her face flushed. rmed by the noise. Chump hurried in. "Ms. Riggs!"


    "Who told you toe in? Get out!" Heather said, coughing.


    However, Chump did not do as she said this time and rushed over to offer her a ss of warm water


    instead. Heather did not refuse to take it. After coughing for a while, she took the ss and gulped


    down half its contents. Her breathing grew smoother, although she still looked pale as a ghost.

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    "You''re poisoned?¡± Cocking her head with a frown, Lily sized the woman up and made her conclusion.


    Heather did not deny it and nodded slightly. Almost no one knew about her being poisoned, and it


    would be dangerous for her if her enemies were to find out about it.


    Chump knew about the danger and had kept quiet. Thus, he was surprised that Heather would let Lily


    know about it.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a moment, Lily connected the dots and came to another conclusion. ''The one who


    poisoned you is your twin sister, right?¡±


    Shocked, Heather suddenly looked up at her. "How did you know?''1


    Apart from Chump, only Ralph knew about Hannah poisoning her. However, Chump would never tell


    anyone, and Lily could not have learned about it.


    With a sigh, Lily said, ¡°It''s not hard to guess. It would be hard to poison someone as alert as you, and


    the only person who could do so had to be someone you trusted and did not guard against.


    Considering that your twin sister kept showing up before us when you were not around, the answer is


    quite obvious.¡±


    Heather remained quiet for a while before letting out a sigh.¡± You''re truly a smart woman."


    ¡°You must have been careless, or else you wouldn''t have been poisoned so easily. However, why did


    your twin sister poison you? Aren''t you siblings?" It was something that Lily did not understand.


    Heather gave a wry chuckle and said, "She did it for a man. Isn''t that funny?"


    Lily was in disbelief. After a few seconds, she asked tentatively, "You''re not talking about Alex''s


    youngest uncle, are you?¡±


    Heather simply looked at her with a wan smile.


    Lily was speechless. ¡®Holy s*hit! It is him?"


    ¡®This is so hard to believe. To think that Ralph could make Hannah fall in love with him and that she


    loved him so much that she was willing to poison her sister for his sake! The world is truly filled with


    surprises.¡¯


    After a while, Heather said, "I wanted to do you a favor in exchange for your lending me the real


    handbook, but now...


    "The handbook does not even exist! After searching for it for so long, it turned out to be something too


    good to be true, and now I''ve lost my goal all of a sudden.¡¯


    "Forget it. You can have him,¡± she said, sighing.


    Puzzled, Lily looked at her as she waved her hand, and Chump went out.


    A momentter, he returned to the room carrying someone by the back of the cor and threw the


    person onto the floor.


    The mannded with a thump. Lily was surprised as she took a good look. ¡®Ralph?¡¯


    No longer full of himself like he was a few days ago, he now looked dirty and worn. His lips were so dry


    that they became ky, and there were wounds on his face.


    Lying on the floor, he was surprised to see Lily. He hurriedly looked at Heather and said, "Heather- Ms.


    Riggs, please spare me!Your sister poisoned you, and I have nothing to do with it. You can''t me


    me!"


    He thought Heather would settle the score with him and anxiously exined.

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    Heather threw him a look of disdain. ¡°Frankly speaking, I have no idea what Hannah sees in you. How


    is she attracted to a man like you?"


    "Yes, I''m a good-for-nothing, so I''m not capable of harming you. Please let me go!¡± After a pause, he


    looked at Lily. ¡°Lily- no, I mean Mrs. Russell or Ms. Christian, you''re here to save me, right? You''re here


    to take me back to the Russell Estate, right? No matter what, my mom won''t abandon me, right?¡±


    Lily sighed inwardly, seeing him act like a coward.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡®Alexander has never been so fearful in the face of death. He''s always calm and steady as if everything


    is under his control, and his presence has a reassuring effect on people around him.¡¯


    ¡®It''s no wonder Ralph is not a member of the Russell family. He and Alex have nothing inmon.¡¯


    Looking at him, Lily said ndly, "Grandma''s ill and in bad shape. The doctor says she could not be


    agitated further."


    Thanks to him, the older woman had suffered blows multiple times, and her heart could hardly take it


    anymore.


    "Yes, if I die, it will be the biggest blow to her. I can''t die. Please take me away. I''ll return home with


    you,¡± he said hurriedly.


    Lily was speechless.


    "Can I take him?¡± Lily thought about it and asked.


    ¡®Grandma would like to see him anyway. Besides, I should bring him home no matter how we decide to


    deal with him. Even if he¡¯s someone kicked out of the family, it would be embarrassing to allow others


    to punish him.¡±


    Heather nodded and said, after some thought, "Hold on. I have something to settle first.¡±


    Raising her eyebrows, Lily made a go-ahead hand gesture. Heather gave Chump a look, and he


    knowingly left.


    A momentter, he returned carrying someone and threw the person onto the floor just as before.


    The difference was that the person lied on the ground and took her time to get up.


    Lily was somewhat shocked to see the person''s face as she looked up.


    Although she knew they were twin sisters, it was the first time Lily saw them together.


    When either of the sisters showed up, it might take some effort to tell who the person was. But when


    they showed up at the same time with their faces looking nearly identical, Lily suddenly felt that it was


    not easy to tell them apart.


    ¡®Yes, their faces look so alike. One might even say they are carbon copies of each other. Even the way


    Hannah got up from the floor and brushed her hair off her face reminded me of Heather. However, their


    gazes and overall demeanors feel different to me.¡¯


    Hannah first saw Lily and looked away indifferently. After giving Ralph a deep look, she turned her gaze


    to Heather and said.


    "Say it. What do you want? To have me killed?"


    The corners of her lips curled into a smile as if she did not care about what Heather would do to her.


    Heather simply pointed her finger at Ralph. "Do you truly like him so much?"


    Hannah looked over her shoulder at who she was pointing at and did not understand her intention.


    Nevertheless, she held her chin up and answered firmly anyway. "Yes!¡±


    Raising her eyebrows, Lily found herself admiring Hannah''s courage.

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    ¡°Then what do you say I let both of you go and give you the freedom you want?¡± Heather continued.


    Hannah widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°What evil schemes are you up to? Tell me what you want, and


    stop beating around the bush!"


    Lily did notprehend what Heather was nning to do either. However, knowing that Heather must


    have her reasons, Lily said nothing and sat quietly aside.


    "I''m being serious. Since you like Ralph so much, don''t you want to leave and spend the rest of your


    life with him?" Heather''s offer was tempting.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Even though Hannah thought it was a trap, she was willing to take the risk. She turned to look at Ralph,


    then furrowed her brows to look over at her sister. "Say it. Name your conditions.¡±


    After growing up together, she knew Heather as well as herself. ¡®She would never be so kind and let us


    off unconditionally. Her offer muste with terms.¡¯


    Heather nodded with a half-smile. "My terms are simple. First, you are to sever your ties with the Riggs


    family, and everything you do shall have nothing to do with us. You''re never to return home again, and


    the further you stay out of our sight, the better!"


    Seemingly without hesitation, Hannah readily nodded.


    "Okay, fine!¡±


    To her, this was not a problem at all. After all, she had no good memories of the family. As someone


    who had lived in fear all her life without freedom and hope, she would instead seize the chance to be


    herself rather than retain the right to go home.


    However, Lily viewed Heather''s first condition differently.


    Heather had roughly told her that the Riggs sisters could not co-exist. Although she was surprised that


    there was such a ridiculous curse, Lily had to admit that superstitious people could be pretty obsessed


    with it.


    As the sister''s parents had believed it for so many years, they would never change their minds about it,


    and they would only grow more determined to keep only one child after Heather nearly lost her life.


    Therefore, although it seemed she was making things difficult for Hannah, Heather''s condition could be


    seen as a way out for her sister.


    If Hannah were to sever the ties with her family, she would be an outsider, and the Riggs family


    would have no right to punish her. At the same time, the curse would naturally vanish because, from


    now on, there would only be one daughter in the family.


    Lily looked thoughtfully at Heather. ¡®She looks bossy and domineering, but there''s something different


    in how she does things now.¡¯


    Heather blinked and said as she turned to look at Ralph,"Not so fast. Second, I want to keep both of


    your arms!¡±


    Ralph looked abruptly at Hannah''s hands. "You can''t!"


    Hannah pursed her lips and held up her arms to look at them. She knew it would not be so easy.


    ¡®I''ve poisoned and almost killed her, so how could she let me off so easily? It''s just as I expected!¡¯


    "Okay!" Hannah lifted her head and chuckled coldly, her gaze unusually steely. "The moment I started


    to poison you, I decided to die if I failed because I Knew you would never spare my life. How would a


    ruthless person like you allow me to live? I only consider myself lucky if I could exchange my arms for


    my life, my freedom, and for my loved one!"

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    "Annie, don''t be rash!" Ralph tried to dissuade her.


    Hannah shook her head, held his hand, and said, ¡°Even without my arms, I still have legs, eyes, and a


    mouth. We''ll find a way to make a living. I don''t care as long as I''m with you."


    ¡°But...¡±


    "You''re such a romantic, aren''t you?¡± Heather snorted and said, "However, have you thought it


    through? I''ll kick you out of the Riggs family, and you''ll lose your arms while your beloved man is broke.


    How will you surviveter without your bread and butter?¡±


    "You know nothing about love. You''ll never understand!¡± Hannah was indifferent.


    Heather looked at Chump, and a glinting knife dropped onto the floor with a ng.


    "You agreed so readily. You think you can reattach your arms after I cut them off?"


    Lily frowned as she looked at the knife, which she knew was sharpened, judging by its de. She


    turned her gaze to Heather and saw her severe, unblinking expression.


    ¡°I''ll do it myself!" Hannah eximed and bent over to pick up the knife. However, as she touched it,


    Chomp stepped onto the de.


    She looked up at Chump, notprehending.


    Heather saidughingly, "Be patient! I''m not done yet since there¡¯s one more condition.¡±


    After a pause, she fixed her gaze on Ralph and said, "Third, I want to keep one of Ralph''s legs.¡±


    Ralph paled when he heard what Heather said.


    Shocked, Hannah yelled, "Why?! No way!"


    "No way!¡± Ralph echoed almost at the same time.


    Lily sighed inwardly. ¡®Hannah agreed without hesitation to have her arms chopped off, but she refused


    to sacrifice Ralph''s leg. She''s so deep in love.¡¯


    "This has nothing to do with him! I''m a member of the Riggs family, not him. I''m the one who poisoned


    you, and he knew nothing about it. Why do you want to take his leg? You have no right!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She thought of something and turned to Lily. "Ms. Christian, Ralphy is a member of the Russell family.


    Are you going to look on while others do such a thing to him? Say something! No, we can''t allow it!"


    Lily noticed Hannah''s anxiousness, threw Ralph a look, and saw him staring at his own folded legs


    while wrapping his arms around them protectively. ¡°Don''t you think it''s unfair that your sister only wants


    to take one of his legs while demanding both of your arms?"


    Hannah shook her head. "This is between her and me and has nothing to do with Ralphy! Let him go,


    and I''ll stay, okay? Just chop off my hands, and I won''t leave with him. You guys let him go. Just let him


    leave, and don¡¯t chop off his leg!"


    Lily was shocked.


    "You like him, and you want to be with him so much. Now that you''re so close to your freedom, will you


    give up like that?" ¡®She single-mindedly wants to be with Ralph, but she''s offering to give up so that he


    won''t have to sacrifice his leg?* ¡®How could she love him so much?''

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    "I know you too well. After you chop off his leg, you''re going to do something else. You never wanted to


    give us freedom or let me go. I don¡¯t want to leave then. Just kill me!" Hannah looked like she was


    ready to sacrifice herself.


    Heather stared at Ralph quietly, but he simply looked down without a word and had no intention of


    saying anything.


    ¡°Aren''t you two in love? Won''t you give up anything for each other? I''ve given you a chance, and you


    can''t bear to sacrifice a leg?¡± Heather mocked and directed her words to Ralph.


    "Uncle Ralph,¡± Lily said, ¡°Hannah is willing to sacrifice so much for you. Aren''t you going to say


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    something?"


    ¡°What do you want me to say?" Ralph looked up at Lily and emphasized his every word, almost angry.


    ¡°What should I say?! That I''m okay to have my leg chopped off? Sorry, I''m not!"


    "As winners, you guys act all high and mighty and treat people like dirt. Now I have nothing, yet you still


    want to chop off my leg. How will I make a living without my leg? Will the Russell family support me for


    the rest of my life? Hannah too?"


    Ralph pointed at Hannah without looking at her. "You guys won''t! You''re just enjoying seeing us suffer!¡±


    ¡°All I want is to stay alive,¡± he stressed.


    "I promise...¡± Heather suddenly said, "This will be myst demand. All I want is your pair of arms and


    one of his legs, and then both of you can leave. I''ll never go after you guys ever again. I can even give


    you money so you can leave here and wherever you go or whatever you do would not concern me


    anymore. How''s that?"


    What she said was so tempting to Hannah that even her eyes lit up. She stared at Heather for a


    moment and nced at Ralph, expecting his reply.


    However, Ralph only held onto his folded legs and did not look up at her.


    Heatherughed. "You see that? That''s the man you love? Do you think he truly likes you? Can''t you


    see he cares about himself most? You''re willing to give up your family and arms for him, but he can''t


    bear losing even one of his legs. Do you think he''d do anything for you? Do you think it''s worth it?¡±


    Hannah did not even blink when Heather told her she wanted to chop off her arms and kick her out of


    the family. However, her expression grew deathly pale, and her eyes lost their glow. Hannah looked like


    something had sucked her soul out, and she lost all hope.


    She moved near Ralph and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Ralphy...¡±


    Ralph lifted his gaze to her and shook his head. "As I said, I just want to stay alive. There''s nothing


    more important than that.¡±


    "Not even me..." Hannah''s lips trembled, but she did not finish her sentence.


    Like a lost soul, she turned to look at Heather with a half smile. ¡°You''ve achieved your goal."


    Heather was puzzled.


    ¡°That''s what you''re after, aren''t you? You want to see myst hope destroyed andugh at my stupidity


    and failure. Now you must be happy witnessing it, huh? Yes, I''m stupid! I gambled everything I had to


    love this man even though he''s a good-for- nothing, but let me tell you something-1 don''t regret it.


    ¡°Not even now! Because I learned about joy and pain through him, and I started to have hope for the


    future owing to him. Ralphy made me realize that I''m a living person, not just your shadow!"


    Hannah screamed as she clutched her chest. Her voice echoed in the house deafeningly, "Don''t worry.


    From now on, there won''t be two children in the Riggs family anymore! You, Mom, and Dad won''t need


    to worry about the curse again!"


    She suddenly and swiftly picked up the knife and plunged it into her stomach.

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    ¡°Hannah!¡± Heather sat up in rm, wanting to stop her. Shocked, Lily tried to do the same but was too


    No one had expected that she would suddenly do that.


    Worried for her safety, Chump threw himself before Heather to protect her.


    With the de plunged deep into her stomach, a look of pain lingered briefly on Hannah''s face before


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    she started tough.


    Unknitting her brow, she let out a heartyugh before tumbling aside.


    ¡°Hannah!¡± Heather rushed over and held her up, but being too weak, she almost fell together, if not for


    Chump''s support.


    ¡°Hannah! You wretched girl, are you nuts? Is it worth dying for such a man? Is it?" She shouted in


    shock, anger, and even anguish.


    Lying in Heather''s arms, Hannahughed happily. Holding down the hilt with one hand, she lifted


    another and saw her palm covered with blood. ¡°I''m so happy. I¡¯m finally free and no longer a shadow of


    yours."


    She turned her head to Ralph and said weakly," Ralphy... You don''t have to feel distressed anymore. I


    know you don''t like me that much. I-l''m happy to be able to care about you.


    What''s important is that I liked you, and it doesn''t matter if you cared about me!¡±


    ¡°Enough of this nonsense!" Heather scolded. "Get a doctor. Hurry!¡±


    Hannah waved and said in a low voice, "There''s no need for a doctor. Just let me die. It''s so tiring to be


    alive! It truly is. Heather...¡±


    Her voice got softer and softer as she gazed at Heather.¡± We''re even now, aren''t we?"


    Her head drooped aside, and she could say no more.


    ¡°Hannah! Hannah!" Heather''s eyes became bloodshot. "Call the ambnce! Call the ambnce!¡±


    In shock, Ralph remained still. He had not expected someone as gentle as Hannah would do anything


    so drastic.


    Chump said solemnly. "Ms. Riggs, it''s... toote."


    "B¡¯llshit! We can still save her. Call the ambnce!"


    Lily collected herself from the shock. ¡°Let''s not argue. Send her to the hospital first!"


    "Yes! Yes!" Heather repeatedly nodded, looking at no one except Hannah, who had shut her eyes.


    She wanted to hold her up but was too weak to do that.


    Chump took Hannah from her. "Ms. Riggs, I''ll send her over."


    Heather tagged along as he went. Lily hurried after her. ¡°I''ll catch up with you guys."


    Heather nodded carelessly, paying little attention.


    Lily turned over her shoulder to Ralph and asked, "Are youing?"

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    Surprised, Ralph took a moment to respond, but Lily had turned to leave without waiting for his answer.


    Chump drove while Heather sat in the backseat, holding Hannah in her arms. The younger sister''s


    breathing was so weak that it might stop at any time.


    "You wretched girl, don''t die on me, okay? You can''t die without my permission, do you hear me?" She


    muttered threateningly, ¡°If you dare to die, I won''t let you off easily. Do you hear me? You''re not allowed


    to die!"


    However, Hannah neither yielded nor defied her this time. She simply gave no response.


    Driving solemnly. Chump nced in the rearview mirror and was shocked.


    Heather had always been calm and did not even cry, even when seriously hurt. However, she was


    weeping now, and her beads of tears were falling onto Hannah''s face.


    As Lily emerged from the gate, Alexander hurried over, having sensed something was not right.


    "What''s the matter? Heather''s car just left. Why did she leave you here?"


    He was so worried that he almost barged into the house and was relieved to see hering out.


    Alexander carefully looked her up and down and let out a sigh of relief, seeing she had suffered no


    injuries.


    ¡°Hannahmitted suicide,¡± she said as she looked at him.


    She was shocked to see such a bloody scene. ¡®She bled so much. I¡¯m afraid she won''t be able to make


    it.¡¯


    "Who?" Puzzled, Alexander could notprehend what she said.


    Catching herself, she said, "Let''s go to the hospital."


    Heather was waiting outside the operating room when Lily and Alexander arrived at the hospital. She


    sat unmoving with a horrified expression while her entire body was shaking.


    Lily had never seen Heather looking so fragile before. Troubled, Chump stood beside the woman. He


    did not care about Hannah, but he worried that Heather could not cope if anything happened to her


    sister.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the way here, Lily told Alexander what happened, and even though he did not experience it


    personally, he was somewhat astonished. He assumed his family''s rtionship with the Riggs family


    was merely a marriage of convenience. That was why he was surprised when Heather''s younger sister,


    about whom he knew nothing before, dered her undying love for Ralph.


    Not longter, Ralph reached the hospital as well. Having rushed over in a cab, he was afraid to go


    near the others and could only stand a distance away in embarrassment.


    Alexander saw him but pretended that he did not. Thinking that what she witnessed might be too


    overwhelming for her, he gently held Lily with one arm.


    Soon, the light outside the operation room went off, and a doctor emerged, spreading her arms as she


    shook her head apologetically.


    This was expected, but it was still hard for Heather to ept.


    Ashen-faced, Heather would have dropped to her knees if not for Chump. She lunged toward the


    gurney as it was wheeled out of the operating room and lifted the white cloth. Hannah''s face, which


    resembled hers, was now lifeless. She could neither hear


    Heather''s voice nor do anything for Heather anymore.


    ¡°Hannah Riggs, you''re not allowed to die!" She let out a guttural wail before copsing.

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    When Heather woke up, it was already dark outside. She saw she was in a hospital ward painted all


    white, and her arm was hooked to a drip. She looked over her shoulder and saw Lily sitting aside,


    slowly peeling an orange.


    The orange¡¯''s refreshing scent filled the room. Lily lifted her gaze and smiled slightly. "You''re awake?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Why are you here?" The woman inquired, her voice low.


    "Someone needs to keep youpany, and I''m free anyway.¡± After a pause, Lily said, "I''m sorry for


    your loss."


    Heather smiled wryly as if she had just remembered what had happened to Hannah. "Sorry? What''s


    there to be sorry about?


    Since I was young, I knew she was going to die. If I lived, she had to be dead, and vice versa. I''m


    better off now that the curse came true, and I need not worry about it from now on.¡±


    She tried to sound casual, but her expression betrayed her grief.


    Lily remained quiet for a moment and said, "Actually, have you ever thought that the curse, perhaps, is


    not even a curse? The only reasons the curse existed were people¡¯s fear of such an unreal thing,


    human nature, and self-interest.¡±


    Heather looked at her in bewilderment.


    ¡°If all of you hadn''t worried about the so-called curse, you and your sister could grow up together


    happily as regr people, and the curse might then be broken without anyone dying. Perhaps


    everyone could have led a happier life that way?¡±


    In Lily''s opinion, the twin sisters grew up together and had topete for survival, but it was unlikely


    that they did not share a bond.


    Hannah was trying hard to imitate her sister, and she influenced Heather.


    While hating and resenting each other, they unknowingly bonded at the same time.


    "Perhaps. Who knows?¡± Letting out a quiet sigh, Heather looked out the window.


    ¡°The doctor said it will take three to five years for you to recuperate from the poisoning. Within the


    period, you''ll have to look after yourself and avoid practicing kickboxing as much as possible.¡± Lily


    reminded Heather, recalling what the doctor had said.


    "Practicing for what? I trained for many years thinking I''d be undefeated, but what did I get in the end?"


    Heather lifted a hand and looked at it listlessly.


    Lily got up and put the peeled orange on the nightstand. "It''s gettingte, and I have to get going. I


    hope you''ll recover soon."


    ¡®Even though we''re not friends, I doubt we''ll be enemies in the future.¡¯


    She walked toward the exit, thought of something, and looked over her shoulder. ¡°Oh, the Russell


    family hopes you won''t vent your anger on Ralph.¡±


    She mentioned "the Russell family¡± to let Heather know they would not stand aside if she chose to take


    revenge on Ralph.


    "No worries, I won''t do anything to him. That wretched girl had always put him first, even until she


    died.¡± Casually averting her gaze, Heather snorted and said almost inaudibly, ¡°What a fool."


    It was hard to say whether Hannah was a fool, but Lily knew the younger sister held a special ce in


    Heather''s heart.


    ¡®However... There are not many second chances where one could start all over again.¡¯

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    The 100-year-old Russell Estate looked the same as usual, but one might think it had significantly aged


    due to all that had happened recently.


    Ralph knelt by the bed in Margaret''s bedroom. He had lost a lot of weight, and his hair on both sides


    had be grayer.


    Margaret had mixed feelings seeing him. She shut her eyes without saying anything as tears slowly fell


    from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°I''m sorry. Mom! I wish I could still call you so. I was wrong," Ralph said lowly. ''


    "I''ve thought it through. It''s not entirely your fault, and I''m partly to me for failing to guide you


    properly until you turned out like this.¡± Margaret said in a nasal tone as her eyes remained closed.


    She continued slowly, "Forget it if you''d like me to reinstate you as a Russel family member. From now


    on, Alex will take charge of everything, and I will no longer interfere with his decisions."


    Ralph lowered his head. "I didn''te to ask you for anything but to apologize. I consider myself lucky


    to be alive. I want nothing else and hope you can allow me to care for you.¡±


    Margaret opened her eyes to look at Ralph. "You mean it?" "I''ve signed the papers to return everything


    to the Russell family since they don''t belong to me. I''m an orphan, and I should be grateful that you''ve


    cared for me for many years. Annie lost her life because of me. I-I''ve wronged too many people that I


    deserve to die!" He burst into tears.


    "Who''s Annie?" Margaret had not learned about what happened and asked, somewhat puzzled.


    "She''s a woman I''m indebted to for life." Ralph felt a deep sting when he thought of how Hannah


    looked at him before she died. He thought nothing mattered more than staying alive, but he knew now


    he was wrong, as many things did.


    Sadly, he knew he could not start over.


    A year and a halfter, La Beaute Group opened its tenth branch overseas and expanded its business


    empire.


    Simultaneously, Lily''s studio grew, and her perfumes became the world¡¯s top brand.


    It was something to die for, but she had too much on her te.


    "Galen Russell, I told you not to climb on that! Are you deaf?¡± Lily was holding a test tube when she


    shouted angrily and hurried over to pull him off the table.


    The one-year-old boy grinned and giggled, showing a few teeth. He looked so adorable that Lily could


    not bear to smack his buttock. She sighed and said, "I wish you were a baby in my belly again so you


    wouldn''t be climbing all over.¡±


    She thought she could focus on her perfumery career after giving birth to her son, but the boy was the


    opposite of Alexander, always restless and mischievous.


    ¡°Then your belly will explode!¡± Oliviaughed, pointing at Lily''s belly.


    Since Lily was pregnant with twins now, and her bulging stomach was much bigger than before, it might


    explode if Galen was back inside.


    Lily snorted. "Look who''s talking. Aren''t you the same?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Olivia was carrying a baby too. The two pregnant women enjoyed working and bantering in the studio


    daily.


    "Why aren''t you even a bit like your dad? If you behave like this again. I''ll leave you at home and not


    bring you here again.¡± Lily patted her son''s buttock and spoke threateningly.

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    Oliviaughingly took Galen into her arms. "You said the same thingst time, and then what


    happened? You couldn''t bear to leave him at home. Anyway, I think our Galen is obedient enough. Oh,


    yes, didn''t Mr. Russell want to teach him some stuff personally? Where''s he?"


    "Well, Galen nearly crawled into the paper shredder when his father took him to the office, and Alex


    was so terrified that he stopped taking him there. I guess we''ll have to wait till Galen grows older.¡± Lily


    shook her head.


    Having missed out on many things in their lives, Lily and Alexander had named their son "Galen,"


    which meant "calm" in Greek, hoping he could slow down and calmly enjoy life, unlike them.


    However, the boy had always been restless and kept getting into mischief to the point that they


    wondered if they had made a mistake naming him so.


    Oliva put everything in order, looked outside, and noticed that her ride had arrived. "I''m leaving. What''s


    wrong with Mr. Perfect? He''s usually early. Why isn''t he here yet this time?"


    Lily chuckled. "He has something to do, and he''ll be here a bitte. You can go home first."


    "Can you handle things alone?" Olivia looked at the squirming child in her arms and asked, concerned.


    "Absolutely!" Lily gestured okay and said, "I know today is your anniversary. Just go and stop worrying


    about me!"


    After seeing Olivia off, Lily brought her son to the yard outside and seated him on the swing. Since it


    was autumn and breezy, flower scents permeated the air, making the ce more pleasant.


    Not longter, they heard the sound of a car arriving and saw Alexander stride in from outside.


    "Daddy, Daddy!" Galen spread his arms and trotted over with a happy grin.


    Alexander held his son up over his head, making him giggle.


    "Is it just you, honey? Where''s grandma?" Lily looked outside, but there was no one else.


    "She said it''s the harvest season, so she¡¯s noting back. She''ll return to visit Galen after harvesting


    the fruits."


    Alexander carried his son, nuzzled his cheeks, and the boyughed non-stop, holding back his face.


    "Grandma is quite enjoying her life, isn''t she? She doesn''t even miss urban life anymore."


    When Margaret got slightly healthier, she moved to the mountains to stay and pray. As there were


    many fruit trees, she would water and fertilize them whenever she was free. The fruit trees grew well


    and bore many fruits this year.


    Ralph also stayed in the mountains with his mother, seemingly leading a rtively quiet and reclusive


    life.


    ¡°Even your uncle isn''ting back?" Lily asked after some thought.


    Alexander nodded. "It''s quiet there, unlike the bustling city. Over there, he doesn''t need to worry about


    people making fun of him and wouldn''t feel embarrassed by his loss of status. Besides..."


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°He says he wants to repent his sins against Ms. Riggs."


    "I heard Heather got a lot better." Lily nodded and spoke with conflicted feelings.


    "Time sure flies. More than a year has passed since so much happened, and everyone seems to have


    slowly moved on."


    Alexander held his son up with one arm and wrapped the other around Lily''s shoulder. "That''s right."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡®We must move forward, no matter what. Since we can''t change the past, all we have is the present


    and the future. Therefore, we head in the right direction in each step."


    "Let''s go home!¡± he said. "Don¡¯t forget we''re expectingpany."

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    When the couple and their son reached home, they saw the ck Volkswagen As parked within the


    "Mr. Corden is always on time, isn¡¯t he?¡± Lily said with a chuckle when she saw the car.


    Alexander carried Galen and got out of the car. Then he held out a hand to support Lily and said


    unhappily, "Of course he is. He¡¯s after something of ours."


    "Aren''t business deals supposed to benefit both sides?¡± Lily said lowly.


    Over thest six months, Mike Corden had frequented their house, seemingly spending most of his


    time in the country. Although the core of his business was still based overseas, he had spent more time


    in Hydend.


    Alexander even suspected Mike was gradually moving his business back to the country. Alexander


    slowly let down his guard when the man showed no signs of doing so except forming a long-term


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    partnership with Lily''s studio by giving her arge order. Besides, since Galen was born, he enjoyed


    Nick Corden''spany and yed with him whenever he came, and the two families became closer.


    Alexander lowered his gaze to Lily''s slightly bulging tummy. " You know I wasn''t talking about that.¡±


    Lily found Alexander amusing yet ridiculous, so she palmed her belly and shot him a look.


    Alexander was about to respond when Mike''s voice sounded from behind him. "Aren''t you being


    protective of your daughter a bit too prematurely? She''s not even born yet!"


    "Yet you keep thinking of her knowing so!" Alexander turned and red at Mike.


    It all started when Mike jokingly proposed a marriage between the two families after having a few


    drinks.


    Not taking it seriously, Alexanderughingly said he was drunk as both of them only had sons.


    However, Mike pointed casually at Lily, who was drinking tea aside, and said the marriage could be


    possible if one of the twins she was carrying were a girl.


    It was a joke, but Alexander grew stern then.


    ¡®How could I marry off my precious daughter just because of some joke? 1


    Mike had not thought such an established business person would get upset by a simple joke for so


    long.


    "Can''t I even think of her?¡± Mike thought his family and son were a good match for the Russell family.


    "No, you can¡¯t!" Alexander held his son while holding Lily''s hand tightly and strode past Mike without


    ncing at him. He was starting to wonder if he should stop interacting with this man lest the thief


    would kidnap his adorable and precious daughter. Lily was speechless.


    ¡®They''re both influential men in the business world, yet they''re fussing over a child without knowing its


    gender. How childish can they be?!¡¯


    After the trio entered the house, Lily realized Nick was not around. She thought the boy was ying


    inside.


    "Nick? Nick!"


    Galen spread his arms, squirmed, and climbed off Alexander. He moved his little legs and went all over


    the house, looking for Nick.


    "Where''s Nicky?" Lily asked curiously.


    "I didn''t bring him with me," Mike said casually, "School is about to start, and he has a lot of homework.


    I can''t let him y around too much."


    "You''re right." Alexander took a hot towel from the housekeeper and tested its temperature before


    wiping Lily''s hands with it. Then he snorted, "The world has be sopetitive. It doesn''t hurt for


    boys to work harder.¡±


    Nodding slightly, Mike thought of something. "Are you saying you''ll give Nick a chance if he works


    hard?¡±

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    Hearing this, Alexander looked perturbed and said, ¡° Fad chance is all he''s got!"


    Mike was speechless, and so was Lily.


    Palming her belly, she could imagine how much Alexander would dote on his daughter if she gave birth


    to a girl.


    He waited outside the delivery room, expecting Galen to be a girl, and was shocked to learn that she


    had given birth to a boy.


    Alexander gradually developed a loving fatherly rtionship with Galen because he was the firstborn


    child and an energetic boy who enjoyedughing. The man was thrilled to learn that Lily was pregnant


    with twins and was sure he would get at least one daughter.


    He was naturally upset that Mike was trying to get him to marry off his yet-to-be-born daughter.


    Mike could say anything, but Alexander would be upset if he brought up marriage.


    "Can you two stop squabbling over this?¡± Trying to smooth things over, Lily changed the subject. "I


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    learned you''re giving my studio an additional order for the next quarter. Is the demand that high?¡±


    "You can¡¯t handle it?¡± Mike looked at her with raised brows.


    "I can, but I worry you''ll be stuck with too many products.¡±


    The economy of the continent of Azalea has been roughtely, and Lily''s orders from other clients have


    gone down. Mike was the only client who kept on ordering more perfumes.


    It was good for Lily to be getting more orders and making more money, but seeing the overall situation,


    she wondered if Mike truly had such a huge sales volume.


    ¡°Rx. You don¡¯t think I''ll fail to settle the payment, do you? I''m only trying to make more money for my


    son¡¯s future marriage," Mike said half-jokingly, and he gave Alexander a sidelong nce.


    Alexander shot back a re.


    Mikeughed and quickly waved. "Okay, okay, even if I''m not considering your daughter, he still needs


    to get himself a wife, doesn''t he?"


    Pleased with his answer, Alexander snorted and said thoughtfully, The impact of the financial crisis is


    rather widespread. Even though your business is quite established, it¡¯s better not to be so high-profile


    as it might attract trouble.¡±


    "I''m not trying to brag, but I think my business could withstand another eight to ten years,¡± Mike


    stopped smiling and said earnestly.


    After a pause, he lifted his gaze to Lily. "You won''t be attending the award ceremony, will you?¡±


    He was talking about the quinquennial World Perfumery Awards, where the top perfumes worldwide


    over the past five years would be selected and awarded.


    Since the event was known around the world and only happened once every five years, it was an honor


    even to attend. Lily had received the invitation two months ago, and there were no doubts that she


    would receive an award.


    However, since her tummy was already bulging and it might not be convenient for her to move in two


    months, Mike assumed she was not going.


    However, to his surprise, Lily shook her head and said firmly, ¡°No, I will."


    ¡°But you...¡±


    "I''ll only be seven months pregnant then. Why shouldn''t I go? It''ll be just right for me.¡± She certainly did


    not want to miss an event that only urred every five years.


    "You agreed?" Surprised, Mike turned to look at Alexander. '' He loves his wife and unborn daughter so


    dearly. How could he agree to this?¡¯


    Alexander simply shrugged and syed his arms, giving Mike a helpless look.


    Mike was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    Mike did not stay long. After he left, Lily took a bath and checked on her sleeping son before returning


    to the bedroom.


    Having just taken a shower, Alexander got out of the bathroom with only a towel around his waist,


    revealing his firm muscles. Lily took a nce and blushed.


    Although they had been married for quite some time and she was already pregnant for the second


    time, she felt awkward seeing him half-naked and averted her gaze.


    Tempted by her shy look, Alexander strolled over.


    Seeing his healthyplexion as he neared, her heart pumped quickly. She turned to walk to the bed


    but only managed to take one step before he grabbed her arm and pulled her into his chest.


    "Shy, huh?" He lowered his head and pressed it against the top of hers.


    Despite her face flushing and her racing heart, Lily did not want to admit it. "Says who? I''ve seen it a


    thousand times. There''s nothing to be shy about.¡±


    It was as if she was trying to reason with herself. ¡®Yes, I¡¯ve seen it a thousand times. What''s there to be


    shy about? Get a grip on yourself.¡¯


    Still, she could not control her heartbeat.


    Before her eyes were the perfect contours of his body. Lily sometimes watched bodybuilding


    perfume trade shows. Many of those who were into fitness had tense and terrifying muscles, which she


    disliked.


    Alexander was different.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His muscles were firm to the touch, but when he rxed, they had nice contours yet felt soft. When he


    had his suit on, he looked like an aloof and abstinent gentleman, but when he took them off...


    Every inch of his skin and muscle fibers were tantalizing, not to mention that she was so close to him,


    her palms feeling his heat and her nose taking in his unique scent.


    Her heart was pounding!


    "Really?"


    Hearing her denial, Alexander chuckled and suddenly scooped her into his arms.


    Lifted into the air, Lily was taken aback and yelped quietly as she held onto his neck. ''You''re crazy! Let


    me down!"


    Alexander curled his lips, carried her forward a few steps, and then bent over to ce her on the huge


    soft bed. He thenid on top of her.


    He was careful. He held himself up with his elbows on the bed so that his lower body was away from


    her stomach.


    Even so, he had entranced her.


    "Have you gotten tired of me?¡± His lips moved as he asked.


    Lily pursed her lips into a smile, but she could not move her gaze now that she had looked into his


    eyes.


    Lily slowly lifted her hand to touch his face. Her finger traced its outline from the brow to the nose and


    then to the lips...


    ¡®This is my lover and my husband. I married him on an impulse but didn''t choose the wrong person or


    make a bad choice.¡¯


    As she stared at his gorgeous face in a trance, she was unaware that she looked equally seductive to


    him.


    After the bath, her skin looked so delicate, and she now exuded the softness and gentleness of a


    mother. Seeing her dreamy eyes and coy look, Alexander felt parched, and before she traced her finger


    to his lips, he opened his mouth and took it in.

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    Lily pulled her finger in reflex but did not withdraw it. She gave him a feigned, angry look and let him


    continue.


    When she put her finger in his mouth, she felt his tongue twirl around it, giving her a ticklish but enticing


    sensation. Lily knew what would happen next and gave him a gentle shove with her other hand. ¡°Cut it


    out!"


    Alexander did as he was told and let go of her finger while lowering down to kiss her lips.


    Due to their busy schedules with their child, work, and numerous other responsibilities, they had not


    had physical contact in a while. Additionally, he had been cautious because of her pregnancy. The kiss,


    however, ignited their pent-up desires.


    It was like starting an uncontroble, zing fire.


    After the first pregnancy, the two knew what to do, and besides giving him two gentle pushes, Lily did


    not resist him much before going with it.


    Their bodies became one on the soft bed, undting like sea waves.


    Perhaps he had held it for too long, or perhaps the mood was right tonight, but Alexander took his time.


    He was gentle and tender in each move, and their lovemakingsted quite a while.


    In the end, Lily was so tired that she nearly fell asleep, and it was then that they finally stopped.


    Holding her from behind, Alexander took in the unique scent of her body mixed with the smell of the


    aromas she had been exposed to. He was satiated beyond words.


    Hardly able to keep her eyes open, Lily was not in as good a mood. Thinking she should have turned


    him down, she wondered in a daze why she was so tired and whether they had ever made love for so


    long.


    "Are you still tired of me?¡±


    Puzzled, Lily caught on to what he was talking about.


    ¡®For real? Was he genuinely concerned that I would grow tired of him? No wonder he was doing his


    best to pleasure me. He was worried! What a joke! How could I ever grow tired of him? He¡¯s the best-


    looking man on Earth!


    ¡®But he''s getting pettier recently. Mike, for example, only joked about his son marrying our daughter, but


    he got upset for quite a while as if the man had already taken her away.


    Thinking of Mike, she was reminded of what happened earlier today. She had a vague and fleeting


    feeling that there was something off back then, and now that she was exhausted, her mind became


    unusually clear instead.


    "Mike did not mention Blossom this time."


    She thought, ¡®He brought it up a few times before and wanted to join the project, but as it was still


    premature and considering other factors, I did not say yes. However, he did not mention it this time. I


    doubt he has given up. He¡¯s not someone who does so easily.¡¯


    Not getting a reply, Lily thought Alexander had fallen asleep.


    ¡®He was just talking to me. Did he overexert himself?¡¯


    She had a sudden, sharp pain in the back of her shoulder as she was thinking this. She looked over


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    her shoulder in exasperation and saw him staring with his bright eyes. "Why did you bite me? You think


    you''re a dog?" "Serve you right!" He sounded justified.


    "How could you think of other men at a moment like this?"

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    Tm not thinking of other men. I''m thinking about something serious!


    Lily knitted her brow and continued, "Don''t you think he seemed a bit strange today? He didn''t talk


    about Blossom and only touched on the order and the deal when we brought it up. Also, Nicky didn''t


    "Didn''t he say the boy has to study?" Alexander thought nothing of it.


    "Don''t forget that Nick takes one-on-one sses and his private teacher follows him around. How could


    he fall behind on his schoolwork? Also, when has Mike ever forgotten to bring him along whenever he


    ¡®There seems to be something fishy about it indeed.¡¯


    Alexander nodded but grew upset when he heard thest part. "What do you mean he enjoys ying


    with my son? Is Galen a toy?¡±


    Lily suppressed a smile.


    Indeed, Nick was good to Galen. He thought about Galen whenever there was anything delicious to eat


    and fun to y with, but he could be prettypetitive while having fun. Nevertheless, Galen enjoyed


    ying with the older boy.


    Since they were on the topic and Alexander grew ustomed to making thoughtful decisions, he


    spoke after mulling it over,


    "Mike''s business has done quite well over the past two years, and he''s always been a good


    businessman.


    "Perhaps he didn''t talk about Blossom again because he knew there was no possibility of being a part


    of it for now, and he simply gave up."


    ¡°Probably.¡± However, Lily did not feel that Mike would give up so quickly. Still, she couldn''te up


    with other possible reasons.


    "So, how''s your ¡®secret weapon¡¯ progressing?" Alexander lifted a brow and asked, full of interest.


    He had given Lily full support in money and workforce. He also never interfered with her decisions and


    whatever she wanted to do. He did his best to give her free rein and only involved himself when she


    sought to discuss something she could not solve.


    Blossom was a project Lily had been most careful with and nervous about ever since Alexander knew


    her.


    "I¡¯ve put it aside." Lily let out a sad sigh as the glow in her eyes dimmed.


    It had troubled hertely. As the two coborating parties could not see eye to eye, she still needed to


    figure out how they could move forward. More urately, she was thinking about whether to carry on


    with it.


    "Put it aside?¡± Surprised, Alexander propped his head with a hand and half lifted himself.


    He could tell from Lily''s expression that she was having a difficult time, but if Mike did note that


    evening and prompted her to mention it, she did not n to tell him.


    Alexander suddenly felt awake while Lily sat up to face him and told him seriously about the new


    project''s details for the first time.


    "As you know, this project coborates with a research institute based in Bymonte. The raw materials


    include the spices I''ve specified and what they have provided. Adding new materials makes it natural to


    try many times to get the scent I want, but...¡±


    After a pause, she cocked her head while slightly knitting her brows, somewhat troubled.


    "You can¡¯t get the scent you want?" Alexander took a guess.


    Lily shook her head and said, "No! I initially thought they only wanted an essential oil they could use for


    medicinal purposes, but I didn¡¯t know for what specifically. However, aftermunicating with them a


    few times, I think their intention is not as simple as they''ve told me."


    "What do you think they want to do with it?"


    "I¡¯m not sure!¡± That was what troubled her the most. "I tried to probe, but they didn''t reveal anything.


    They only said the result was not ideal and asked me to try again with a heavier dosage.


    "From the get-go, I wondered why they would look for me if all they cared about were the medicinal


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    effect, not the scent. They could have done it by conducting their research within their field, and yet


    they refused to stop coborating with me.¡±


    Alexander became thoughtful. "Perhaps they want to use the scent as a cover to do something?"


    "I have no idea. I''ve dabbled in herbal medicines, but I¡¯m not an expert. Anyway, I¡¯ve been wondering if


    I should continue with the coboration. Although it''s a new experience, I''m a bit scared."

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    I''m scared they''ll use my research for unknown purposes, and there''s no way to know what


    consequences it will lead to.¡¯


    "Don¡¯t be scared." Alexander held Lily''s hand gently, trying to give her warmth and encouragement, if


    you think there might be a problem and don''t wish to continue, then end the coboration. No one can


    ever force you!¡±


    After experiencing an internal power struggle, La Beaut¨¦ Group grew steadily under Alexander''s


    leadership, and its business empire became more diverse.


    As Alexander knew he should not put all his eggs into one basket, hispany had not only involved


    itself in real estate, fashion, and entertainment but also branched out into new territories such as


    technology and medicine.


    Also, he was more visionary and had a more acute observation than others. That was what put La


    Beaut¨¦ Group in the leading position throughout Kingnd. Therefore, he was not exaggerating when


    he said no one would dare to force his woman to do things against her wishes.


    His hand felt warm and powerful as it held hers, signifying the endless and robust support he would


    give her.


    Lily looked at it, curled her lips, and held the hand up slowly before suddenly biting it. Her sharp teeth


    sunk into both sides of his hand.


    Alexander clenched his teeth, winced, and let her bite him.


    When Lily opened her mouth, his palm had two rows of teeth marks without blood.


    "Do you know why I bit you?" Lily lifted her chin.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander nodded.


    ¡°Because you deserved it?" she asked.


    Alexander nodded again.


    ¡®At least he knows." Lily was pleased and wiped the corners of her lips before lying back down. ¡°Time


    to sleep!"


    Alexander was speechless. He massaged his hand where the teeth marks were. ''She¡¯s so heartless. At


    least I held back when I bit her, but she took a serious bite. However, I''m willing to endure it.¡¯


    Hey down, spooning her as he reached a hand over to ce it gently on her belly. Although it was


    only bulging slightly, the tummy''s warmth made him feel blissful.


    "Don''t force yourself to do anything you don¡¯t like, whether it¡¯s the studio, perfumes, spices, or herbal


    medicines. What''s important is that you enjoy doing it," Alexander said softly into her ear, "Don¡¯t do


    anything that would upset you."


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lily answered lightly, but Alexander could tell she was happy and rxed.


    Her hand rested on his, and her fingers gently rubbed the teeth marks.


    ¡®Perhaps I should check out that so-called research institute,¡¯ Alexander thought.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    The following day, Alexander got out of bed to wash up, then went downstairs to have breakfast. After


    seeing Galen, he returned to the bedroom and found Lily still in deep slumber.


    He called her twice, but she barely opened her eyes and grunted before turning over and getting back


    to sleep.


    Alexander noticed how tired she was and felt a bit sorry. ¡®Have I overindulged myself and made her that


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    exhausted?¡¯


    He tucked her in and said softly, "Don¡¯t you have to attend a conference tonight? If you¡¯re too tired,


    then don''t go.¡±


    He thought she was sleeping, but her lips moved while her eyes remained closed. "No, this a


    symposium held by the Medicinal Herbs Association. I have to go."


    Alexander did not expect Lily''s mind to be so clear, even though she looked like she was sleeping


    soundly. He smiled. "How about I get someone to send you over?"


    "No, I''ll just take a cab. There are going to be a lot of old and pedantic men over there. I don''t want to


    draw unnecessary attention."


    After all, any of his cars were conspicuous, and one could tell from the family''s unique license te


    numbers who they belonged to.


    Alexander wanted to say something, but she wrapped herself under the nket and waved him off.


    "Don''t you have a meeting at 8 am? Just go and don''t mind me. Bye!"


    Lily nearly hit his face as she swung her arms around.


    Alexander smiled wryly. ¡®Since she could remember my meeting, she¡¯s not that tired then. Well, it''s just


    a gathering of the industry yers within the small circle. If she wants to go, so be it.¡¯


    He leaned over and kissed her forehead before leaving.


    Lily only woke up until nearly noon. She felt recharged but sore to the bones. She rubbed her shoulder,


    washed up, and went to see her precious son. Galen got along well with the newly hired nanny.


    As first-time parents, Lily and Alexander would not be able to give the best care to their son even if they


    were willing to look after him themselves. Furthermore, as they were both tied up with their careers, it


    was imperative to hire a professional nanny.


    After going through about ten nannies, the couple thought the current one was most appropriate


    regarding background, age, and experience. It was clear Galen was well taken care of as he was


    happily grinning when the nanny entered the room.


    "My husband and I will returnter than usual tonight. If you need anything, just call me," Lily told the


    nanny while ying with Galen.


    "Okay. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Galen."


    The symposium would ur at 6:30 pm at the atrium ballroom. Lily wanted to choose a befitting dress


    but could not find anything suitable.


    Lily had bought most of her clothes before she was pregnant, and although she bought some looser


    and morefortable ones after she got pregnant, she could not find one suitable for the asion.


    ¡®I might as well go out and buy one.¡¯


    The Galleria was known for trendy merchandise. One could find furniture, clothing, essories, and


    just about everything else.

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    Going straight over there, Lily saw a rather sizable boutique and walked in.


    Its interior design was quaint, and a mild scent of sandalwood filled the air. There were only a few


    customers and salespersons, and Lily started to check out the merchandise herself.


    Going around the aisles, she saw that most dresses were slim-fit and unsuitable, as they would make


    her bulging belly conspicuous.


    As she moved around the bend and was about to turn into the next aisle, a salesgirl approached her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Would you like to buy a¡­ dress?¡±


    The woman paused halfway when she saw what Lily was wearing.


    Those who came here to shop usually wore expensive clothes, and the dresses here were not cheap


    as they were of top quality in terms of materials and craftsmanship.


    For the past two years, wearing branded clothing has been fashionable. Those who did so felt superior


    to others and looked down on those who did not.


    Lily had always worn simple loungewear to better take care of her son.


    Even when she went out, she usually dressed inly, not to mention that she was here to buy clothes


    and took no extra effort to doll herself up.


    "Yes, do you have anything that is loose-fitting? Something easy on the eyes and, most importantly,


    cozy." Nodding, she told the salesgirl her requirements.


    The saleswoman noticed Lily''s ponytail and that she didn''t have apanion or wear any jewelry. She


    concluded that Lily was just looking around without the ability to buy anything.


    Her well-drawn lips curled as she said mockingly, "Madam, you might have walked into the wrong


    store. You do realize this, Serenus, is a luxury brand? We''re as expensive as Louis Vuitton and Gi!


    We have nothing suitable for you."


    "Have I asked you about the price?¡± Lily asked indifferently, not surprised to meet someone like her.


    "Madam, it¡¯s just a friendly reminder,¡± she said impatiently and turned around. "Besides, our dresses


    are tailor-made and unsuitable for pregnant women."


    No longer wanting to serve Lily, the salesgirl rolled her eyes and muttered,¡± Stay at home if you¡¯re


    pregnant. Why are you buying dresses for?¡±


    She said it loudly enough so Lily could hear. Before Lily responded, a soft voice said, "Ma¡¯am, are you


    looking for something more loose-fitting?¡±


    Lily turned and saw an innocent-looking young girl in a uniform who looked like an intern. She was a bit


    shy, but her smile was friendly.


    "Yes, I¡¯m pregnant, so I''d like something not slim-fitting but loose and cozy. Do you have any such


    designs in your shop?"


    Lily was not trying to make things difficult for them because not all dresses were slim-fitting. She


    thought to herself, ¡®There are loose-fitting designs around. Also, it¡¯s okay if the shop doesn¡¯t carry any.


    It''s just that the other salesgirl is rather rude.¡¯


    "Yes, we do!" The young girl nodded with a smile. "There are several sheath dresses without waistline


    seams over there. They should fit you well."


    She led Lily over and handed her several dresses for her to choose from.


    The salesgirl, who had rolled her eyes, now looked on. ¡®The newly joined intern is so naive. I can easily


    tell that the woman is just a housewife who hase without the intention of buying anything. So what


    if there''s anything suitable for her? Can she afford it?¡¯


    Leaning against the cashier counter, she looked on smugly as Lily shook her head, seemingly not liking


    those designs.


    The intern exined, "These arest year¡¯s designs, but they are not out of style yet. The prices are


    also affordable. Why don''t you try them on? They might look in, but once you wear them-"


    "Thisdy thinks these low-grade dresses are not up to her standard. Jane, show her the Bamboo


    Wind dress."

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    "But..." The intern hesitated and wanted to say something, but the older salesgirl cut her off, saying,


    "Hurry and go get it. Stop dawdling!"


    Biting her lower lip, the young girl went away. She soon returned with a bamboo green dress. Its


    material and craftsmanship were of a different grade than those shown to Lily before this.


    Lily could quickly tell that the dress was tailor-made.


    The light bamboo green dress was made with great attention to fit and detail, and it had bamboo


    patterns on it. Easy on the eyes yet elegant, it was pretty befitting for today¡¯s asion.


    She liked it.


    However, from the intern¡¯s hesitant attitude just now, Lily could guess that the dress was not cheap,


    and as it was not on disy, it might have been reserved by someone.


    ¡®The snobbish salesgirl is trying to embarrass me by tempting me with something she thought I couldn''t


    afford.¡¯


    Lily acted ignorant and nodded as she said, "That looks good. I''ll try it on."


    As she reached out her hand, the "snob" took the dress back and smiled mirthlessly. "Sorry, you can''t."


    ¡°How will I buy it if I can''t try it on?" Lily asked gently.


    ¡°If you''re truly going to buy it, pay first before you do."


    The salesgirl mocked Lily, believing she had no money and was only putting on a show.


    "Is that how you do business here? What if I don¡¯t like it after I try it on?¡±


    "If you don''t like it, our designer could alter it until you''re satisfied." The salesgirl retorted moodily and


    looked Lily up and down.


    "However, I think you might not have the chance because the price of this dress is rather... high.¡±


    Lily curled her lips. ¡°How high?¡±


    After her mockery, the salesgirl was surprised to see Lily maintain herposure and ask more


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    questions. Surely Lily has a loose screw, she reasoned.


    ¡®She''s still asking after I told her it''s expensive. Well, I''ll do her a favor since she wants to humiliate


    herself.¡¯


    "It''s roughly... enough to buy diapers and infant form for your baby for three years or more."


    She chuckled as she deliberately drew an analogy while looking down at Lily''s belly.


    ¡®What is this pregnant woman buying a luxury dress for? She should have some self-awareness!¡¯


    She waited for Lily to look appalled but was disappointed. Lily did not look perturbed or show the


    slightest bit of embarrassment or shame. There was only serenity.


    She looked calm and did not even move her brows. If one were to im that she was feigning


    indifference, she looked too natural for that.


    Before she could wrap her head around it, the salesgirl heard Lily''s casual voice. "Oh, I thought it was


    expensive. I''d like to use my card then."


    The "snob" was bbergasted.


    Thinking that Lily misunderstood or misheard her, she hurriedly said, "No, perhaps you still don¡¯t get it.


    This dress is worth seven figures. Seven...¡± She could not finish her sentence.

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    The salesgirl watched as Lily took out a ck and gold card. She had only seen that card once. At


    most, five people owned this card in all of Kingnd.


    Gosh! Who was this seemingly ordinary pregnant woman in front of her?


    Jane did not recognize the card. All she knew was that the dress couldn''t be sold. So, she quickly


    exined, ¡® Madam, I''m sorry, but this dress has been reserved. We can''t sell it to you.¡±


    "You can¡¯t sell it?" Lily raised her eyebrows, looking at the salesgirl bossing her around before this. ¡°If


    you can''t sell it, why did you take it out for me to see?"


    "I''m sorry about that. Why don''t you look at our other dresses? Some new dresses are equally as


    beautiful..."


    Jane apologized repeatedly, and Lily raised her hand to stop her. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with


    you. She was the one who ordered this dress to be taken out. I even agreed to pay for it first before


    trying it on. Now, you''re telling me that this isn''t for sale? Is that how you run a business?"


    As she said that, she sat unhurriedly on the stool next to her. "If you can''t give me a satisfactory


    exnation today...¡±


    She trailed off and didn''t say anything more. Instead, she just smiled lightly.


    The faint smile on Lily''s face made the salesgirl shudder. Only then did she finally understand that she


    had provoked someone she shouldn''t have.


    She failed to realize it when Lily walked into the store. The smile she had on her face right now was the


    same one she had stered on when she came in. Why was it so terrifying, then?


    "I''m sorry, madam. I''ve made a mistake. I forgot that another customer had reserved this dress, and the


    deposit had already been paid. That''s why we can''t sell it to you. Our boutique has other styles that will


    surely be fitting for you-"


    "Fitting for me?" Lily interrupted with a sneer. "If I recall correctly, someone said I would not fit any of


    the clothes here and even said I''d walked into the wrong store."


    At this point, the salesgirl''s back was covered in sweat. She lowered her head and rubbed her hands


    as she struggled to exin, ¡°It''s my fault that I''m too quick to judge. I''ve misspoken. Madam, please


    don''t hold it against me."


    "I have nothing against you," Lily replied as she crossed her arms with a smile. Before the salesperson


    could sigh with relief, she continued, ¡°I just... want to buy that dress. Get me the bill!


    "What''s wrong? Is my card not working?" She waved the card between her two fingers, motioning for


    them to swipe it. Jane, watching from the side, had turned red out of anxiety.


    Although Lily was not targeting her, this would leave a bad reputation for the store if it wasn''t resolved


    properly.


    "Madam, this dress has already been reserved by someone else. I''m really sorry about that! Since you


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    like elegant-styled dresses, let me show you our two best ones. Otherwise, you can check out the


    luxury section of our store. The dresses there can be tailored to your satisfaction."


    "That sounds good, but...¡± Lily turned to look at her before continuing, ¡°Why do you think I was looking


    at ready-made ones?"


    The salesgirl stayed silent.


    People would usually have very high demands when it came to dresses. As they were a high-end


    brand, customers who came in would want their dresses fitted to their style and figure.


    The ready-made dresses that hung in the store were usually just samples. Once the customers knew


    what style they wanted, they would have their size measured and order a tailor-made dress.


    The only reason people would go for ready-made dresses was because of emergencies. It was evident


    that Lily belonged to thetter group.


    In other words, she couldn''t wait.


    The snobby salesgirl from before was sweating profusely. Seeing how she could not settle the matter,


    she nced at the dress the intern was holding and gritted her teeth. "Madam, I know money isn''t an


    issue for you and that you''ve taken a fancy to this dress, but to tell you the truth, it''s not because I don''t


    want to sell it to you. It''s just that the person who ordered this dress isn''t any ordinary woman."


    After studying Lily''s expression, she cautiously said, "I don''t think she¡¯s someone you can afford to


    provoke."

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    When Lily nced over, the salesgirl had her arms crossed with a respectful front. However, Lily did


    not miss the hint of dissatisfaction in the sales girl''s eyes.


    Although the card in her hand made her respect Lily more, everyone who entered the store was either


    rich or powerful. The individual that reserved this dress was not just any ordinary rich woman.


    "Madam..." The salesgirl smiled forcefully and continued, "Would you like to look around still?"


    ¡®So, what if you have money? We''re in Kingnd, and there are tons of rich people. Regardless of how


    rich they are, they would still have to bow to those in power.¡¯


    Lily tilted her head and straightened out her clothes before casually ncing at the dress again. "I''m


    not the type that would take second nces. If nothing tickles my fancy at the first sign, there''s no point


    looking around. Are you sure you refuse to sell this?¡±


    Herst sentence made the salesgirl''s heart skip a beat.


    She dared not reject Lily directly, nor did she dare to tell Lily off. Ultimately, the salesgirl decided to beat


    around the bush.


    "Madam, your humor is immacte, but we''re running a business. Of course, we can''t refuse to sell


    our customers things. However, it''s just that someone did buy this dress already. What about you talk to


    the owner about it? We''ll sell it to you if she''s willing to give it up.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Lily immediately caught on to what the salesgirl was doing. She was trying to avoid the responsibility


    and give it to someone else. That made Lily sneer. "Weren''t you the one who ordered the young girl to


    bring this dress to me?"


    The salesgirl was struggling to find a reply before he hesitantly mumbled, "Y -Yes, but...¡±


    "Didn''t you say I should pay for it before I try it on?"


    Jane stepped in after hearing all this. "Madam, look...¡±


    "Since I''ve taken my card to pay, the dress should be mine. What''s the issue here?¡± Lily continued,


    ignoring Jane.


    Lily only fixed her eyes on the snobby salesgirl from the get-go. Her gaze was gentle but sharp-her


    words were clear and unhurried but carried weighty meaning behind them.


    The question left the salesgirl speechless as colors drained from his face.


    "Pack up the dress for me. I''m in a hurry.¡± upon saying that, Lily stood up with her arms akimbo. Her


    gentle and amiable aura when she first entered the store had disappeared.


    Then, the salesgirl finally began to regret her previous demeanor toward Lily. She had mistaken Lily for


    someone she could easily step on. However, Lily was not as innocent as she looked.


    "Madam, let me be frank with you. The person who reserved this dress is Anatasia Rollins, the young


    Per the store''s policy, all information on the customers was to remain private. Still, at this point, the


    salesperson felt she could only get Lily to back off by saying Anastasia''¡¯s name.


    Lily was shocked to hear that name. It was not because of who Anastasia was but because Lily thought


    the name sounded familiar, as if she had just heard it recently.


    The salesgirl noticed Lily¡¯s hesitation and thought her trick had worked. She inched closer to Lily and


    said lowly, "Ms. Rollins¡¯ birthday party will be in two days. She won''t be happy if she finds out you


    bought the dress she had custom-ordered. If Ms. Rollins gets upset, Secretary Rollins will be unhappy


    too. By then...¡±


    The salesgirl''s judgemental gaze fell onto Lily as she spoke. She continued, insinuating, "Madam, I


    know money isn''t a problem for you, but buying this dress would ruin your husband''s reputation.¡±


    At this moment, Lily was stunned. She did not expect a salesgirl to be so quick-witted. Back then, Lily


    just thought the salesgirl was condescending. Now, it seemed like she was also a bully.


    She was casually name-dropping to try and have the upper hand. However, Lily immediately


    remembered why the name was so familiar.


    ¡®Secretary Rollins, huh?¡¯

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    Lily remembered Alexander mentioning that name a few times before and how Secretary Rollins had a


    daughter whom he adored. He even invited Alexander to her birthday party the next month, and


    Alexander wanted to bring Lily along.


    At that time, Lily had justughed it off. After all, why would a pregnant woman attend a little girl''s


    birthday party? Moreover, she did not even know who Secretary Rollins''s daughter was. Then Lily had


    forgotten about her, brushing it off as a joke.


    Still, it seemed like the person who reserved this dress was a big shot. However, that salesgirl did not


    have the right to name-drop like that.


    "Oh?" Lily smiled at the salesgirl. "What does that have to do with me?"


    "B-But...¡±


    "All I know is that you rmended this dress, and I loved it. Now that I want to buy it, but you''re


    telling me it''s not for sale?"


    Lily took her phone and continued, "If that''s the case, I think I should call your manager or any other


    high-ups of yours to check the rules of this boutique."


    The sales girl''s face turned blue when he heard this.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not expect this pregnant woman to be so challenging to handle. She had already told Lily that


    Secretary Rollins''s daughter had reserved this dress, so she wondered why Lily was still so fixated on


    it.


    ¡®Isn''t she afraid of offending the Rollins family?!¡¯


    After getting interrupted by Lily several times, Jane no longer dared to speak as she carefully looked at


    her colleague. "What should we do?"


    If this got to the higher-ups, the two would suffer the consequences.


    Initially, Lily had no ns of being overbearing. It was just a dress, and she could always look for


    another one. However, Lily could not stand such a snobbish person that looked down on others. She


    had to teach the salesgirl a lesson.


    The salesgirl gritted her teeth as she watched Lily dial the number. She quickly interrupted, "Madam,


    are you sure you want this dress?"


    Upon hearing this, her colleagues on the sidelines were stunned.


    "Isn''t what I said clear enough?¡± Lily looked at her quizzically.


    "Then you can do your payment here," the salesgirl said politely, gesturing to Lily invitingly.


    Her colleague hurriedly stepped forward and pulled her aside, asking lowly, ¡°Are you crazy? Ms. Rollins


    wille and pick up this dress tomorrow.


    How will you exin this to her when the timees?!¡¯


    However, the salesgirl ignored them and took the card from Lily''s hand. Then she swiped the card


    expressionlessly before getting Lily to sign the receipt. While packing the dress, she asked, "Would you


    like to try it on?"


    "No, it''s fine."


    The dress''s style was elegant, and it did not take much for someone to know that Lily would fit it


    perfectly.


    "All right, then. Have a good day. We hope to see you soon!" The salesgirl was polite and formal


    throughout the payment process, and even her colleagues were confused.


    This also surprised Lily, as she raised her eyebrows at the sales girl. Then with a meaningful smile, she


    turned around and left with the dress.


    Once she left, the boutique workers surrounded the salesgirl and asked," How could you sell that


    dress?! We can''t afford to offend Ms. Rollins!" Although she knew that, it was just...


    "Who said we''ll have to deal with Ms. Rollins?" The salesgirl picked up the receipt Lily had signed with


    a sneer. "We''re not the ones who took Ms.Rollins''s dress! She should confront the person who took it


    from her. Why does it have anything to do with US?" She nced at the signature on the receipt and


    thought, ''Lily Christian, hun? Wait, Lily Christian?"

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    The hall was already full even before half past six. Instead of it being an industrial exchange, people


    here were more eager about the fact that Dominic''s secret apprentice would be present.


    Dominic was the best in the world regarding his medicinal skills. He had no more than five apprentices,


    and rumor was that he was extremely strict and demanding of them.


    However, a few years ago, he suddenly took in another apprentice and dered that he would keep the


    identity of his new apprentice a secret. Since then, he had stopped taking in apprentices.


    The new, young person lucky enough to be Dominic''s apprentice naturally aroused everyone''s interest.


    They were curious to see what kind of individual could have such an honor. The highlight was that


    everyone heard that the apprentice was young.


    For Dominic to favor him must mean this person was no stranger to the outside world.


    However, the people present today were acquaintances and knew each other. Naturally, none of them


    were Dominic''s apprentices. Otherwise, they would have shared about it.


    Lily had been here for a while. She had never enjoyed a buzzing crowd, so she found a quieter to


    sit in as she enjoyed the food with contentment.


    She would not havee if it were not because Alexander had insisted on hering and that people


    from the research institute would also be present. She wanted to hear the experts¡¯ opinions and look


    for inspiration for her new project-Blossom.


    If Lily did not have to attend the event, she would have been building blocks with Galen at home. She


    yawned at the thought of that.


    Maybe it was because of how quiet she was, or maybe it was the ce where she sat, but no one


    seemed to notice her. Then she heard footsteps walking toward her.


    Just as Lily hesitated on whether to get up and change ces, the footsteps stopped, and a woman''s


    voice followed. ¡°Mr. Langston, tell me the truth. Is Mr. Fike''s secret apprentice Austin Fike?"


    Although the woman was trying to keep her voice low, the anxiety in her voice was unmistakable. It


    intrigued Lily, and she sat down again to listen.


    Then an older man''s helplessughter echoed. ¡°Mrs. Moore, I''ve told you countless times. I honestly


    have no clue."


    ¡°All right, Mr. Langston. Everyone knows you and Mr. Fike have been friends for years. How can you


    not know about it? What is there to be embarrassed about? I know Mr. Fike wants to keep a low profile


    and not make a fuss, but it''s just that with my situation, I must know who it is. I promise I won''t tell


    anyone else if you tell me, okay?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. I genuinely have no idea who it is. Although Dorn and I have been


    friends for years, he hardly left the house these past few years and refused to have any visitors. I have


    no clue who this secret apprentice of his is."


    After a pause, he continued, "Mrs. Moore, why do you insist on finding out who this secret apprentice


    is? Medicine is so advanced now, and even a general practitioner can cure Ms. Rollins¡¯ illness.


    Besides, if the doctors couldn''t do anything, Dorn has other known apprentices.¡±


    The woman smiled wryly. "Mr. Langston, what kind of joke are you cracking? Everyone knows two of


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Fike¡¯s apprentices had passed away while another two were untraceable as they had left to travel


    the world.


    "Thest one standing went abroad and had been visiting war-torn countries all year round. This secret


    apprentice, I heard, is young and intelligent. He has always stayed by Mr. Fike''s side. On top of that,


    he''s in Kingnd!"


    She whispered, "Who knows if he''ll even show up to our banquet today?"


    ¡°Even if he did, you won''t know who it is." Sighing, the old man said, "I think you..."


    "I think if he did, we would be able to spot him in a crowd,¡± the woman interjected, ¡°Look, we''re familiar


    with most of the guests present. If there''s someone we''ve never seen before, the possibility of him


    being Mr. Fike''s secret apprentice is high."


    Lily, who had been eavesdropping, wanted tough at the woman''s logic. She wondered why the


    woman was so fixated on someone new being Dominic''s apprentice.


    ¡®Why is she so sure Dominic has chosen none of her acquaintances to be his secret apprentice?¡¯


    Lily shook her head and sipped her drink. She had not seen anyone from the research institute. She


    had been in touch with them, and they told her the representative was a young man with the surname


    ¡°Fike.¡± She tried to contact him, but the other party never replied.

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    However, it did not matter anymore. Lily nned to sit for another ten minutes, and if the man did not


    show up, she would not me him for it. Instead, she would just let it slide.


    "You''re right, Mrs. Moore, but I still think that you shouldn''t be too persistent on this," Jared said tly


    as he patted her shoulder.


    "Mr. Langston, you''ll never understand how I feel. Although Tasia is my niece, I love her like my


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    daughter. If it weren''t because Mr. Fike doesn''t practice anymore, I wouldn''t have put my hopes in this


    young man."


    The woman let out a long, mncholic sigh.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''m sure Ms. Rollins will be fine!" After the man said this, the sound of footsteps


    gradually faded away. It seemed that they had left.


    Lily nced at the time and was about to leave when she heard a curious voice next to her. "Are you


    eavesdropping?!"


    The voice sounded interrogative and unfriendly. Lily was startled. When she snapped her head toward


    the direction of the voice, she saw a woman standing next to her.


    The woman looked elegant and sophisticated!


    She wore a dress from Chanel''stest collection, with gold jewelry on her neck and wrists. The woman


    was looking at Lily with dissatisfaction.


    However, the face did not match the anxious and worried voice of the woman before this.


    "I was here first,¡± Lily said, pointing to the food beside her.


    Moreover, the conversation that was exchanged wasn''t anything serious.


    They were just discussing the secret apprentice.


    The woman''s gaze flickered up and down before asking arrogantly, ¡°Which family are you from?"


    Most of the people who came today were from a family of doctors. Those from other fields who were


    invited were usually only the famous ones.


    "I''m from the Christian family,¡± Lily replied.


    The research institute invited her, and she did not belong to any particr family. She gave herself the


    surname.


    "The Christian family?!" The woman frowned as she ransacked her brain." I''ve never heard of them!"


    There were only a few famous families in the medical field, other than Dominic, who had not left his


    house, she was familiar with most of them. She had never heard of anyone from the Christian family.


    Thus, she immediately regarded Lily as a neer.


    "It is a rare opportunity toe to this meeting. You should take the chance to look around. Keep your


    eyes wide and your mouth tight, understand?"


    Although Lily found it a little funny, she nodded cooperatively and said, "I understand!"


    Seeing how she was obedient, the woman did not make things difficult for Lily. Instead, she turned


    away and noticed someone walking into the banquet hall.

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    The man who came was wearing a white suit. Although he seemed young, he had an alluring charm


    and elegance.


    Everyone turned their heads as soon as he entered the door, and people that knew him immediately


    surrounded him. '' Mr. Fike, you''re here!"


    "We''ve been waiting for you!"


    "Mr. Fike, I heard that the research institute''s new project is very intriguing. Will you talk about it


    today?"


    "Mr. Fike, why are you alone today? Is your teacher..ing?"


    Maria had been so cautious about it when almost everyone had the same suspicion. When it came to


    this group of people, secrets spread like wildfire.


    Many people believed that Austin was the secret apprentice that Dominic took under his wing.


    This assumption initially stemmed from the fact that both of them had the same surname, and they


    began to suspect that Austin and Dominic were rted, otherwise, why would Dominic take in such a


    young person as his apprentice and keep it a secret?


    Even old friends who were close to Dominic did not know about it.


    The young man stopped and looked at whoever asked the question. With a warm smile, he said, "My


    professor is busy with research back at the institute. He rarely attends such events. I''m here as his


    representative.¡±


    The "teacher" that Austin mentioned referred to his mentor at school, not the person in everyone''s


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    head. Although the crowd understood this, it might sound like he was avoiding the topic out of a guilty


    conscience to some.


    If he felt guilty, this would mean he really was Dominic''s secret apprentice!


    The people in this circle had an obsessive admiration for Austin. This was not only because of his


    qualifications and status, as he became famous at a young age for his excellent acupuncture skills.


    He had cured various sorts of illnesses. It was rumored that he had cured the wife of a certain


    renowned figure, who had been sick for many years.


    Countless people lined up to seek medical treatment from him but were rejected. Many people wanted


    to be his apprentices, but it was hard even to meet him, let alone work for him.


    Under such circumstances, meeting Dominic''s secret apprentice was a great honor.


    "Yes, yes. When ites to medical herbs, the knowledge is limitless. Mr. Fike, your professor, is our


    role model," someone from the crowd praised. Then he took the initiative to lead the way. "Mr. Fike, this


    way, please.¡±


    Austin raised his hands to signal the crowd and smiled apologetically." Sorry, but I have something to


    do. I''ll talk to you guyster."


    With that, his eyes scanned through the crowd and locked onto a figure sitting in the corner before


    heading straight toward her.


    Lily had just finished her food and had taken a new dish from a passing waiter. Just as she took a sip of


    her drink, she noticed a man walking toward her.


    The man standing in front of her attracted a lot of attention.


    "Ms. Christian,¡± he greeted her politely.


    "Hello." Lily smiled and nodded. "You must be Mr. Fike from the Institute of Medical Herbs. Nice to


    meet you!¡±


    "I don''t like beating around the bush. Why do you want to suspend the research that we''re doing?¡± He


    asked directly.


    "Why didn''t you reply to my message?¡± Lily asked without missing a beat.


    Austin was taken aback, not expecting her to reply like this. He hesitated momentarily and was about to


    speak when she spoke again. "Don''t give me the excuse that you''ve missed my message. You''ve


    looked at your phone three times since you came in here. You don''t seem like the type that doesn''t


    fancy having a phone around.¡±


    Initially, Lily did think that he must have missed it. After all, some people devoted so much time to


    research that they might not even have time to touch their phones.

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    However, judging from his actions in such a short time, he was not out of touch with the outside world.


    This meant that he saw the message but deliberately ignored her.


    Although it was a person''s choice whether to reply to a message, he seemed to want to talk to her, yet


    refused a more


    convenient channel. This man was not an easy person to deal with.


    After being called out, Austin was stunned for a short while before returning to his senses with a slight


    smile. "I prefer talking to someone face -to-face. Although it''s easier to text, it''s also easier for


    misunderstandings and misinformation to happen.¡±


    Now, this was a new excuse.


    "However, that''s not the point. I want to know if you''re really nning to stop this project,¡± he asked


    solemnly. His gaze looked like it could scorch.


    ¡°I''m still thinking about it. Are you here to dissuade me?"


    Lily raised her head to look at him. Although she was not short, the man in front of her was extremely


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    tall, making her look petite.


    This action would have made her neck sore if it weren''t because she was used to looking up at


    Alexander.


    She had only brought it up once since she did not know the details or purpose of the project. The


    institute was afraid that she might stop the project and had tried to coax her a few times.


    This time, it seemed like they had sent Austin over to try and dissuade her again.


    Unexpectedly, this man said, "Nope! I''m here to tell you that I hope you stop thinking about it and just


    do it!"


    "Huh?"


    This was the first person from the research institute who did not try to dissuade her. Lily, who was


    about to doze off, suddenly became interested.


    "I personally feel like that research is aplete waste of time, energy, and financial resources. On top


    of that, there are no good purposes! Besides...¡± After a pause, his thin lips curled into a faint, mocking


    smile.¡± With all due respect, your research has always been on extracts and essences. Those have


    nothing to do with our medicinal herbs. I think it''s absurd to pull you in and work together with US."


    Lily fell silent.


    He didn''t want to cooperate with her because he looked down on her! Lily understood what was going


    on now.


    No wonder he did not bother to reply to her message on WhatsApp. It was no wonder he wanted her to


    stop this project. He found her unworthy of being a part of the institute!


    After all, she was just a researcher of extracts and essences. How could she bepared to the


    medicinal herbs that cured diseases and saved lives?


    "I see what you''re trying to say here.¡± Lily nodded slightly. She was not angry as she took a few sips


    from her drink.


    After pondering for a while, she asked, "I have a question. Is what you just said a representative of the


    whole research institute?¡±


    If this were what the research institute wanted, she would pull out of the project. However, she found it


    strange why they approached her to discuss cooperation in the first ce.


    Austin raised his chin and bluntly replied, "It''s my own opinion! I don''t know how you negotiated a deal


    with the institute or what conditions you''veid out with them for this. I heard your husband is an


    aristocrat engaged in big industries. I hope you know that scientific research isn''t child''s y. It''s not


    the same as investing in, let''s say, a movie or striking a business deal. I think you shouldn''t meddle in


    matters that involve the life and death of a human being."


    As he spoke, his eyes moved down to her protruding belly. "Ms. Christian, I think you should stay at


    home and do what a woman is supposed to do!"

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    Although it was nothing, thest sentence irritated Lily.


    ¡®What''s a woman supposed to do?¡¯


    To Austin, a woman should stay home, care for her husband, have children, and y with them. That


    was why he deemed Lily unworthy of being in the research field.


    Initially, Lily thought he was just against her field of work. Now, it seemed like he was just sexist. No


    one expected him to be a sexist b*stard behind his dignified demeanor. Lily thought that people were


    just blinded by his looks.


    She was furious. She had not been this angry in a long time and sneered." Mr. Fike, what is a woman


    supposed to do? What shouldn''t a woman do? In other words, what is a man supposed to do?


    "You don''t seem to have been in the research field for long, nor did you achieve much in it. Won''t that


    mean you''ve not done what a man should do? You can¡¯t do what a woman does either,¡± she said,


    rubbing her belly.


    ¡°If it weren''t for the Institute of Medicinal Herbs, what rights would you have to stand here and tell me


    what to do?" She was trying to prove a point.


    ¡®Who does this man think he is? He can only stand here and talk to me because of the research


    institute, otherwise, he wouldn''t even have a chance to talk to me!


    Austin did not expect this woman to be so sharp-tongued. She did not listen to him and even retorted,


    making him feel extremely ashamed and annoyed.


    "Y-You...¡± His face flushed, and the pair of eyes behind his sses glowed with anger. "I''m doing you a


    favor here! A pregnant woman should stay home instead of running around and trying to dip her foot


    into the medicinal herbs industry through money. How shameless!"


    Ultimately, he could not hold himself back anymore and spat out thest sentence.


    Lily''s face sank, and without hesitation, she sshed the remainder of her drink on his face. "You


    should learn not to assume things!"


    With that, she turned around and left.


    ¡®What a waste of time! I wouldn''t havee if I had known this would happen. What kind of scoundrel


    is he? What horrible symposium did I just attend? Everything was just horrible! Why would the institute


    recruit such a disgusting human being? That man has the mindset of a caveman! Gah! What a rotten


    day!"


    As people had their eyes fixated on Austin since the beginning, they came running over when they saw


    Lily sshing the drink on his face.


    "Oh my God, Mr. Fike. Are you okay?!"


    "Mr. Fike, what is going on? How did this happen?!"


    "Who is that woman? She''s a lunatic!¡±


    "Exactly! How did such a person get invited to this event? Who invited her?! M


    At this time, Maria, who had countless failed attempts to try and talk to Austin, rushed over frantically.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As she handed him a towel, she said, "I know who that woman is! She said she''s from the Christian


    family!¡±


    "The Christian family?"


    Maria continued, "Yes! She said it herself! As I''m quite well-traveled, I haven''t heard of such a family in


    our field. Have you heard of them?"


    Everyone shook their heads. "No!"


    "Wait, I did hear of a Christian family a few years back that was in the medicinal herbs industry.


    However, they didn''t make it very big, so there¡¯s no way for them to get invited to today''s symposium,¡±


    someone from the crowd said.


    However, no one knew who he was talking about.


    Austin wiped the juice from his face with a towel before taking off his sses and wiping the lens. Then


    he slowly said, ¡°Enough guesses. I know who she is. She isn''t anyone from the medicinal herbs


    industry. She''s someone that researches extracts and essences to make perfumes.¡±


    Once he cleaned his sses, he put them on and narrowed his eyes.


    "Essences?!" Maria eximed. ¡°That has nothing to do with us! How did she get in here?¡± "Exactly!


    How can such a person attend a symposium in our industry? How ridiculous!"

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    "How can the invitations be sent out so carelessly?"


    "From what I see, I don''t think anyone even invited her! She must have snuck in when no one was


    looking!"


    People chimed in with their opinions, one after the other, but Austin remained quiet. He did not agree or


    refute as he stared toward the door in a daze.


    Lily had changed her mind about the project from how he saw it. It seemed like she was not going to


    put a halt to it. However, he still found it childish and whimsical for her to try and cooperate with a


    research institute for someone who knew nothing about medicinal herbs.


    Had power finally prated their pure and niche industry?


    Alexander was already in the living room when Lily reached home, ying with Galen.


    In the vast living room, the coffee table and cabs were empty. A thick and soft carpety across the


    floor for the child to crawl around and y. Alexander doted on the child so much that Lily feared their


    next child might be a daughter.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Since Alexander was already spoiling Galen this way, Lily was afraid he would spoil her rotten if she


    had a daughter.


    "Back so soon?" Alexander had a small building block in his hand when he looked up at his wife


    smilingly.


    Lily hummed in response as she removed her coat and handed it to the housekeeper. After she


    changed out of her shoes and washed her hand, she approached the father-son duo.


    When the little boy saw his mother, he babbled and staggered toward her. Lily pulled him into her


    embrace and lowered her gaze to look at Galen quietly.


    After being with her for so long, Alexander could easily read her emotions.¡± The symposium didn¡¯t go


    well, huh?"


    He knew his wife was a workaholic. When it came to things she was interested in, she would be so


    immersed in them that she would forget to eat and sleep. She had even brought home her work


    multiple times. If it were not for her pregnancy, she would have traveled all over the country to find the


    raw materials and herbs she was keen on.


    However, seeing that she had returned so early with resentment written all over her face, Alexander


    could safely assume that the event she went to did not go well.


    Lily did not answer and kept her head down as she yed with Galen''s toys.


    Alexander thought for a moment before he asked again, "Did the discussion go badly?"


    "Discuss my a¡¯s," Lily whispered thest word. She seemed to realize she was in the presence of a


    child and quickly stopped herself. Despite that, she still pursed her lips up in anger.


    On the other hand, Alexander could not help butugh when he saw her like this. He thought she would


    be calmer after what she had been through. He did not expect Lily to return from the symposium with


    rage to the point that she was cursing.


    He got up and moved next to her before pulling her into his arms. "Who made my queen unhappy? Do


    you need me to teach them a lesson?" He teased.


    Lily snorted. "I won''t dare to. After all, as a woman, I should stay home and care for my husband and


    children. How dare I go out and steal a man''s job?


    The fury in her rose even more as she spoke. ¡®That b*stard!''


    Alexander was quick. Although he did not know the details, he quickly understood her meaning. "What


    did those old hags at the research institute say?"


    He had also dealt with the research institute a few times. The people there were generally older, and


    most were men. It was not umon for them to say such phrases.


    "It''s not the old hags. It''s a young degenerate!¡± Lily fumed. "For a man his age, his mindset is worse


    than those born 2000 years ago!"

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    "A young degenerate?" Alexander was a little surprised.


    Since she had already opened up, she started to pour her heart out. "The research institute sent quite


    a young man today. He looked like a refined schr until he opened his mouth.


    "He said he''s on my side regarding stopping the project. He said women should stay home with their


    children and do what a woman is supposed to do. He also insinuated that I only have this opportunity to


    cooperate with the institute because of your money and connections!¡±


    ¡®That man was something else!"


    "Didn''t you intend to stop the project?"


    "That''s different!" Lily shook her head. "I wanted to stop it because the research is moving in the wrong


    direction, and they''ve hidden too much from me. I was starting to doubt their purpose. That''s why I


    wanted to call it off.


    "But that man is supportive of my decision because. I¡¯m a woman! Don''t you think that¡¯s outrageous?!"


    ¡®What century are we living in? How could there still be someone so discriminatory toward women?!¡¯


    Even that sc*mbag, Nathaniel Hall, never stopped Lily because she was a woman. He only did it to


    attack her and steal her life''s work.


    The man she met was from a research institute. He was an intellectual with excellent knowledge. How


    could there still be such an enormous prejudice toward women?


    "It is outrageous. What are you going to do next?" Alexander asked, "Are you stopping the research?¡±


    "Nope," Lily said, shaking her head.


    "Is it because of that man? Are you trying to prove yourself to him?"


    Hearing this made Lily snort as she shot him a look of disdain. "No way! Who does he think he is? Why


    do I have to prove myself to him? Besides, for people like him, their prejudice runs deep. No one can


    change it, even if the evidence is right before their eyes.


    "I had a sudden epiphany. Even if I insisted on pulling out on the Blossom project, they''d get someone


    else to take my ce.


    Since I already feel something is wrong, I should get to the bottom of it. Otherwise, I won''t feel at ease."


    That thought kept her tossing and turning in bed for over half a month.


    Initially, the research institute approached her to discuss cooperation on how they wanted to develop a


    product that was abination of medicinal herbs and scents for daily use. Since Lily was well versed


    in scents, they wanted to use her refining and extraction techniques to retain the medicinal benefits of


    the herbs and integrate a different scent into them.


    Simply put, they wanted to create perfumes, essential oils, and body mists integrated with the


    medicinal properties of the herbs with different therapeutic effects for daily use. It would make the


    products more worthy and meaningful.


    After Lily carefully listened to their proposal, although she felt the whole idea was a little far-fetched, it


    was not wholly unfeasible.


    On top of that, she had always enjoyed a challenge.


    If the research were a sess, it would be highly significant for both the medicinal herbs industry and


    the perfumery industry.


    Otherwise, it would be nothing more than a failed experiment. After all, one''s sess was an


    umtion of countless failed experiments.


    After careful consideration and a good chat with Dominic, she felt the idea was great and decided to try


    it.


    However, the experiments she had conducted so far were unsessful. After all, the potentness of the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    medicinal herbs was so strong that it was impossible to refine and purify them. There was always a hint


    of it left in the end product.


    Lily did not find it bothersome if it smelled like medicinal herbs, as the products would not be marketed


    as pure perfumes. With the blend of raw materials, customers should be able to ept it.


    However, the research institute did not want any lingering smell of medicinal herbs, which meant they


    did not want their customers to notice the medicinal herbs in their fragrances.

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    She felt it was unlikely they could achieve such a result and saw that there was no need to invest that


    much money and time in it, hence the conflict.


    Lily had been working in her studio again. While preparing the essence, she thought about how some


    medicinal herbs would always have a smell associated with them. Why must she forcibly try and


    separate the two?


    It was not a big deal if the consumers could smell the medicinal herbs used in the perfumes.


    Just like howvender was known for soothing nerves and mint was refreshing, medicinal herbs also


    had their own uses.


    However, the institute was heading in a different direction. Instead of creating products to allow


    consumers to ept medicinal herbs in a more pleasant way, they were trying to get people to inhale


    the medicinal properties of the herbs without their awareness.


    This was the weird part of all this!


    On top of this and the fact that the research was stagnant, she hadn''t returned to the institute for more


    than half a month. She hadn''t heard from them until two days ago, when she got a letter inviting her to


    this symposium.


    At first, Lily was looking forward to a learning exchange, but it turned out to be a boring banquet and a


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    shocking meeting with a misogynist.


    After a moment of consideration, Alexander said, i''ll never stop you from doing what you want, but just


    promise me one thing.


    You must always prioritize your safety, no matter what you find or encounter. Don''t force the issue,


    okay?"


    Hearing this, she smiled and struck a pose. "You forgot, I''m a kickboxer! Unless they brought guns to a


    fistfight... Besides, we''re at Kingnd!"


    "Don''t forget that you''re pregnant!"


    As he said this, he gently reached out to stroke her stomach, feeling helpless and worried.


    His wife often forgot that she was pregnant. She was always bustling with energy and wanted to get to


    the bottom of things.


    However, he knew her too well to try and stop her. Instead, all he could do was try his best to take


    protective measures and allow her to do whatever she liked.


    Lily nodded and lowered her gaze to see her son, who had fallen asleep in her arms.


    "Let''s tuck Galen into bed!" Alexander took him and proceeded to the stairs.


    As soon as he reached the bottom of the stairs, Daisy came down to greet them. "I thought this little


    boy should be asleep by this time, and guess what? He really is! Let me do it!¡±


    She carefully took the child over and put him in her arms. Alexander watched her go upstairs and into


    Galen¡¯s room before turning around and asking Lily,


    "Is the new nanny okay?"


    "She''s great. I think she¡¯s better than the previous one. There are a lot of times when she''s more


    careful than me," she answered as she checked through the unread messages on her phone.


    She had yet to look at her phone since she left the symposium. There were several WhatsApp


    messages and a few emails in her inbox.


    On top of that, there were three missed calls. They were all unknown numbers fromndlines. Thinking


    that they were just scam calls, she ignored them.


    Then she clicked on one of her WhatsApp messages and looked at it.


    Alexander leaned over from behind and rested his chin on her neck. When he noticed the faint red


    marks on her corbones, the corners of his lips raised. ¡°Are you still tired?¡±


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    His warm lips gently touched her corbones, as if trying to remind her ofst night.


    At this moment, Lily''s cheeks burned, and she quickly pushed him away." How dare you ask that?!"


    This man had always looked cold and distant, yetst night he was like a wolf that had been left without


    food for months. She rubbed her back and frowned subconsciously at the thought of that.


    Alexander, who had been pushed away, grinned. When he noticed what she was doing, he rubbed her


    hands. "What''s wrong? Did I hurt you?"


    ¡®It''s more sore than it is painful!¡¯ Lily thought to herself.


    She knew he had stamina, and although she tried her best to keep up, it was still too much for her.


    "Hmph!" She feigned anger, telling him that he should not be so unscrupulous the next time.


    "Did I really hurt you?" After asking that, he suddenly picked her up and let her nestle in his embrace.


    He gently massaged her back with one hand and held her belly with the other.


    Lily was taken aback. "What are you doing?!"


    "This is my atonement!" He replied seriously. His massaging skills were excellent, and the soreness on


    her back was relieved.


    "Is it better?" Alexander asked as he raised his head.


    "Uhm..." She dragged, looking like she was seriously considering it for a moment before she answered,


    ¡°Just a little!"


    She even gestured with her finger how little his massage helped.


    "Are you still angry?" He pressed his chin against her arm and asked softly.


    If his employees saw this, their eyeballs would drop to the ground.


    Was this their resolute and fearful boss? At this moment, he looked like nothing but a little puppy that


    wanted to please its master.


    Lily found this ticklish and pulled her arm away. "Enough!"


    This almost made her drop her phone, and with a swipe of her thumb, she opened the messages and


    saw that they were all from the same person...


    T-A-S


    Seeing this, she frowned and read the name aloud. "Tas?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Touch?!" Alexander was taken aback by her direct provocation!


    "No, you id i*t!" She quickly covered his lips with her hands. "Tas? Who''s Tas?"


    "What, Tas?" When he realized she wasn''t talking to him, he frowned and poked his head over to see


    what was happening.


    However, Lily blocked him and helplessly cried, "Leave me alone!"


    "Who''s this person that''s more important than me?" Alexander looked at her phone with dissatisfaction.


    Then he squinted his eyes at the disy name. "Anastasia Rollins?"


    Lily¡¯s eyes immediately widened as she stared at him. "What? Do you know who this person is?¡±


    Before her mind could go wild, he quickly answered thoughtfully. "She''s Secretary Rollins''s daughter.


    Didn''t I mention her before? Do the two of you already know each other? Why did she message you?"


    "I don''t know her,¡± Lily shook her head and looked at him. ¡°However, it seems like the two of you are


    quite familiar with each other. You recognized who she was from her disy name at a nce."


    If Alexander did not pick up the bitterness in her voice, he would be an idi*t.


    "Are you jealous?"

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    "Don''t change the subject!"


    Alexander let out a heartyugh. Although he knew she was pretending to sulk, he was still delighted.


    He enjoyed her asional jealousy. Without this, he would think Lily saw her pots and nts as more


    important than him. I meet with Secretary Rollins twicest month? I just happened to catch a nce at


    her profile when she texted him.¡±


    Jokes aside, he still exined his side of the story solemnly, "This girl¡¯s profile picture is so gloomy. Not


    many would put such a picture up."


    After ncing at him, Lily looked down at her phone again. Alexander was right.


    The profile picture was indeed quite gloomy. It was gray and dark. When Lily clicked on it, she saw a


    picture of a gloomy sky with a puppy snuggling up by a broken flower pot. Regardless of how she tried


    to see it, the picture looked heart-wrenching.


    Lily heard that Anastasia was young and was probably around 17 or 18. She also came from a wealthy


    family, so she should be blossoming at her age. She was supposed to be cheerful, carefree, and


    maybe even nonsensical. This persona she had put up did not match up to teenagers her age.


    On top of that, the message she sent to Lily was cold, with only one word in each text. It wasn''t any


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    kind of greeting. Instead, it was just... "Dress."


    The message was direct.


    Lily immediately understood what Anastasia meant.


    However, Alexander was in the dark about this. "What does she mean by'' dress''?"


    "I stole her dress," Lily muttered as she turned away.


    "You stole her..." He trailed off as his eyes widened, not knowing how to react.


    What did she mean by saying she had taken Anastasia¡¯''s dress? What kind of dress was so rare that


    Lily had to steal it? Was there a fight?


    Thinking of this, he quickly scanned her from head to toe. "Was there a squabble? Did you get into a


    fight? Are you hurt?¡±


    Lily was speechless.


    "What are you doing? That''s not what I meant! She ordered a dress from a store, but... I bought it


    today,¡± she summarized.


    She knew that the store would not admit their blunder and instead point the finger at her. However, she


    had yet to learn what they told Anastasia.


    "That''s all?¡± Upon hearing this, Alexander quickly breathed a sigh of relief." It''s just a dress. I''m d


    that you''re okay."


    "She''s Secretary Rollins'' daughter. Aren''t you going to reprimand me for stealing her dress?"


    Lily was quite intrigued by his response. It was obvious that the other party wasn''t just anybody.


    His initial thought was to make sure she was okay and not question the conflict she might have with


    Anastasia, which would directly affect his business and the Russell family.


    Alexander remained indifferent as he answered, "Why would I? It''s just a dress. Do you think this will


    affect my rtionship with


    Secretary Rollins, the Russell family, and our businesses?"


    Lily nodded silently. That was, indeed, what she was thinking about.


    "You id*ot, there are so manyyers to business. It''ll be a joke if we let a dress dictate what will


    happen!" He pinched her cheek and continued softly, "Besides, do you think I don''t know how you are?


    There''s no way you''d act unreasonably. There must be a reason behind why you did what you did."


    This kind of unconditional and wholehearted trust he had for her moved Lily. He didn''t even ask what


    happened, and instead just trusted her decision.


    Pursing her lips, she suppressed the tears threatening toe out and said, "What if I¡¯m that


    unreasonable?¡± She stared at him with bright eyes; the craftiness in her eyes was unmistakable.


    Alexander looked at her for a while before sighing faintly. "If that''s the case, what else can I do? You''re


    already my wife and my son''s mother. I chose you from the beginning. Now, I''d have no choice but to


    continue to pamper you!"

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    ¡®This man is bing increasingly romantic, but I''m notining.¡¯


    Lily turned to put her hands loosely on Alexander''s shoulders and looked at him softly. "Since my


    husband is so kind, I can''t be so ungracious, can I?"


    "Huh?" He raised his eyes to look at her. She¡¯s so...charming.¡¯


    "Since I know who she is, of course, I won''t do anything to embarrass you!¡± Lily was not a fool, after all.


    Of course, she knew the salesgirl was trying to stir up a fire when she suddenly changed her heart and


    readily sold the dress to Lily. However, Lily would not let the salesgirl get what she wanted.


    "Good girl!" Alexander tapped Lily''s nose before picking her up and walking upstairs.


    Lily was startled. "What are you doing?!" Her hands tightened around him as she eximed, afraid she


    might fall.


    "It''s gettingte. You should go back to your room and rest. Let''s talk about the rest tomorrow."


    "But I haven''t replied..."


    "You can reply to her in the room."


    Lily was prone to forgetting to sleep and eat whenever she worked. As her husband, Alexander felt a


    natural responsibility to take care of her.


    The afternoon sun was warm as it shone through the gaps in the leaves and the transparent ss,


    giving the room some


    warmth. Lily stirred her teaspoon unhurriedly, mixing her ss of warm milk. She could not have


    caffeine because of her baby.


    After a while, a ck car stopped at the coffee shop¡¯s entrance, and a girl got out.


    With the current weather, people crowded the coffee shop. The girl stood at the door and did note


    in immediately. Instead, she scanned around to confirm if she was at the correct ce. After a moment,


    she finally opened the door and walked in.


    Her eyes scanned the area, and when she met Lily''s gaze, Lily nodded and smiled. Only then did the


    girl make a beeline for Lily.


    Sitting in the private booth, she removed her long gloves that revealed her fair arms. The girl was


    chubby, and the flesh on her body shook as she walked. She was already panting from walking over.


    However, her skin was as fair as snow. Herglowing, white skin made her look like a big, soft bun.


    "Would you like anything to drink, Miss?¡± A waiter came over and asked.


    "A ss of lemonade." The girl''s mouth did not seem to move as she spoke. Her words were light and


    quick. Then she turned to look at Lily.¡± Where''s my dress?" She raised her eyebrows and asked


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    directly.


    Lily smiled faintly, ¡°As far as I know, Ms. Rollins, you''ve ordered a dress from a boutique, not me."


    "Y-You''re toying with me!¡± Anatasia immediately got angry, and her face instantly reddened. Her fair


    skin quickly exposed her anger.


    ¡®This girl seems very short-tempered.¡¯

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    Lily brought a spoon to her lips and questioned with a t smile, "Ms. Rollins, I''d like to know who told


    you that your dress is with me?"


    "That''s none of your concern!" Anastasia frowned. "If you dared to take it, you should admit it!"


    With a snort, she added, ¡°Here I was, thinking how powerful and prestigious the woman that relied on


    her husband''s family wealth could be. Who would have thought you''re just a coward who won''t admit


    what you did.¡±


    However, Lily did not get angry when she faced Anastasia''s ridicule. Instead, she even put on a light


    smile. After putting down her spoon, she looked up at the girl sitting across from her.


    Although Anastasia was just a few years younger than Lily, she was just a little chubby girl in Lily''s


    eyes.


    "Ms. Rollins, I also thought you¡¯re smart enough not to let yourself be a prop in someone else''s game."


    Anastasia frowned and narrowed her eyes at Lily. "What do you mean?"


    "I assume the salesgirl must have told you I insisted on buying that dress even though I know it


    belongs to you. She must have said I was trying to pick a fight with you, didn''t she, Ms. Rollins?¡±


    Anastasia did not answer, but from how she reacted, Lily knew she was right.


    Anastasia pursed her lips and did not speak as she was still on guard.


    "Ms. Rollins, have you ever wondered why the salesgirl showed me the dress when you''ve already


    ordered it? Why didn''t they keep it in the store and wait for you to collect it?" Lily drank her milk


    unhurriedly and continued, "I did buy a dress, but the salesgirl rmended that dress to me."


    Anastasia naturally understood what Lily meant. After all, Anastasia was not dumb. These things were


    not unheard of, but Anastasia was still distraught when it happened to her.


    Even if the salesgirl was at fault, Lily knew Anastasia had reserved the dress, yet she insisted on


    buying it. Wasn''t that just disrespectful to Anastasia?


    With a downcasted face, Anastasia spoke again in an unfriendly tone, "So, you knew the dress was


    mine."


    "Ms. Rollins, I went to a boutique and bought a dress that the staff rmended. Do you understand


    what I''m saying?" Lily sighed, and the waiter brought Anastasia''s lemonade at that moment.


    "Can I get another blueberry mousse?¡± Lily ordered.


    Then she turned her head and saw Anastasia licking her lower lips. Anastasia remained fixated on the


    same issue. "You''re quibbling! You bought the dress even though you knew I had reserved it! You did it


    on purpose!" it seems like this girl has some physical and psychological issues too!¡¯ Lily thought.


    However, Lily had prepared herself for this. She no longer wanted to drag this on and turned to the side


    to take a beautifully packaged box and ced it directly on the table.


    "Speaking of which, I have a gift for you, Ms. Rollins.¡± Then she pushed the box toward Anastasia.


    "What is it?!" Anastasia looked at the box warily.


    "You''ll Know once you open it and have a look.¡± Lily gestured to the box again. "I hope you like it.¡±


    After staring at Lily for a while, Anastasia hesitantly reached out and untied the ribbon. Unlike her


    figure, her fingers were slender with beautifully manicured nails. There were even ribbons stuck onto


    them.


    When she opened the box, she saw a dress inside. It was a light bamboo green dress-precisely like the


    dress she had reserved at the boutique.


    She picked it up and looked at the dress carefully. Anastasia was sure it was the same dress she had


    ordered. Upon realization, she was furious.¡± Isn''t this the dress I ordered?! You''re returning my own


    dress to me. Why are you disguising it as a gift, acting all mysterious?!"


    Lily shook her head. "I''m afraid you''re mistaken, Ms. Rollins. It isn''t the dress you ordered. Take a


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    closer look at it."


    Hearing this, Anastasia was startled. She picked up the dress again and examined it meticulously.

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    From the material to the craftsmanship, even the embroidery and stitching looked like the one


    Anastasia had ordered.


    "You''re quibbling again!" She threw the dress down angrily.


    ¡®If she can''t tell the difference, does she even know which dress she bought?¡¯


    Lily picked up a corner of the dress with a smile and said, "Ms. Rollins, don¡¯t worry. I bought this dress


    from the same store.


    Although it looks very simr to the one you reserved, I don''t think this is yours."


    "What gives you..."


    "Yours must still be in the store," Lily interrupted Anastasia.


    Anastasia was taken aback by this. She blinked as if she was trying to process what was going on.


    Ms. Rollins, did you put down a deposit for the dress that you ordered?"


    "Of course!"


    How else could she reserve a dress without putting down a deposit? Anastasia paid a 50% deposit for


    the dress, which the shop had to alter to fit her figure.


    Her dresses at home were all beautiful and made from good-quality fabrics. Thus, it was difficult to


    shop for clothes that fit her.


    Finding clothes that could hide her ws and make her look better was even more difficult. Therefore,


    Anastasia was a regr customer of that store.


    Because of this, she also lost her temper when she heard someone had bought the dress she had


    reserved.


    The salesgirl told her that Lily insisted on buying the dress, even after knowing that Anastasia had


    reserved it. The salesgirl even told her that Lily said it was a waste for someone of Anastasia¡¯s size to


    be wearing such a beautiful dress.


    That was thest straw for Anastasia; hence, she flew at Lily in a rage. Without her proper upbringing,


    Anastasia would have lost control of herself and used her fists to talk.


    "Exactly. If you''ve made the deposit, the dress has to be yours. Any store with even a little business


    ethic would never sell it to someone else.


    Therefore, your dress must still be in the store. As for this one, it''s just a replica of it," Lily said with a


    light smile as she poked the dress with her finger.


    Now that all the cards were on the table, Anastasia pieced everything together. She felt relieved after


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    holding the dress in her hands, but... She picked up the dress again and carefully checked the


    underarm and waist area for any signs of wear and tear.


    "How do I know if someone else hadn''t worn this dress?" She said pointedly. "Although I''m not very


    particr with my clothes, I''m notfortable wearing something that someone else has already


    worn!"


    Lilyughed. "You''re funny, Ms. Rollins. It''s a gift for you. How can it be used? I still have some sense


    of decency in me."


    After a pause, she straightened up, rubbed her stomach, and said, "I''m pregnant. I''m mostly dressed


    casually at home. This dress isn''t suitable for me, but it''s perfect for a pretty girl your age."


    "Now, you''re just mocking me.¡¯ Anatasia frowned when she heard thepliment.


    She was a girl, after all. She still cared about beauty.


    Anatasia was obese. Although she was from a renowned family, she always felt too ashamed to meet


    anyone because of her figure. Her pride, coupled with her low self-esteem, kept her at home. She did


    not like to feel like people were pointing fingers at her, nor did she like to hear praises about her.

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    Anastasia knew what she looked like, so she found it a mockery to be praised like that. The initial


    fondness she was starting to have for Lily disappeared in an instant.


    However, Lily wasn''t surprised by Anastasia''s glumness. After all, sensitive people were like this. A


    simple sentence could either make her happy or hit her nerves.


    "It''s a genuinepliment." Lily nodded sincerely. "Yes, your figure does not fit the societal beauty


    standard, and you might have some extra flesh somewhere, but you''re still beautiful.


    Your skin is so clear. It''s rare to be born with such good skin. If you''re keen on losing weight, I''m sure


    you''ll fee! Beautiful yourself."


    Anastasia listened to Lily''s exnation and saw that it was sincere and not empty words. Her eyes


    gradually lit up before they dimmed again.


    "The problem is, I can''t seem to lose weight."


    She had tried various methods for years, be it exercising, dieting, or other weight loss programs, but


    nothing seemed to work.


    In her worst year, she tried starving herself until she passed out.


    Fortunately, she was discovered by the servants at home and sent to the hospital in time. That incident


    caused her to be scolded by her father. He told her that although it was good to lose weight, her health


    muste first.


    After trying over and over again, she lost faith that she could lose weight and even started to talk badly


    about herself. Every time she went out, she would wrap herself up so as not to be seen by others. She


    didn''t want anyone to see her body.


    This time, if it weren''t for the dress and the ce that Lily had picked to meet up, she wouldn''t have


    "Maybe you can''t lose weight because of how you''re doing it." Lily looked at her and suddenly


    stretched out her hand to offer the blueberry mousse in front of her. "Do you want some?"


    Anastasia was surprised as she looked at Lily with widening eyes before quickly shaking her head,


    flustered.


    However, Anastasia''s gaze was fixed on the cake. The eagerness in her eyes could not be concealed,


    even though she had rejected Lily¡¯s offer.


    In fact, Lily could tell that from the time Anastasia sat down, she was longing to order some food but


    had been desperately suppressing her appetite and desire. She had constantly been fighting with her


    inner demons.


    Although she ordered a ss of lemonade, she had barely touched it. As the two were talking, Lily


    caught Anastasia ncing at the cake disy on the counter several times.


    "You see, you''re treating food as an enemy. That is unnecessary."


    "You don''t understand!" Anastasia lowered her head and mumbled, "You don''t understand the pain of


    being fat. Even a sip of water will make you gain weight, not to mention this dessert. I can''t even touch


    it!"


    "This is blueberry mousse," Lily exined as she pushed it closer to Anastasia. "I''ve seen what they


    used for this. The yogurt base in this has a rtively low fat and calorie count. This ss of mousse


    will not add up to even a hundred calories. Based on your height and weight, your daily calorie intake


    should be at least 1600..."


    After a pause, Lily suddenly asked, "Have you eaten anything today?"


    "How did you know that?!" Anastasia blurted out. Then she quickly reeled herself in, as if not to


    embarrass herself. "I''m just not hungry."


    "I heard your stomach growling," Lily replied with a slight smile.


    Unexpectedly, Anastasia''s cheeks turned red. Then anger took over again. ¡¯ Are youughing at me?"


    "No, I''m just letting you know that you should be kinder to yourself" As Lily said this, she pushed the


    fork toward Anastasia.


    "Even if you don''t eat today or tomorrow, can you keep it up for your whole life?


    "You shouldn''t treat food as your enemy. Learn to make peace with them. Trust me, this blueberry


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    mousse won''t do you much harm."


    Lily''s words seemed bewitching to Anastasia''s ears, and the dessert in front of her seemed even more


    alluring. Suddenly, she couldn''t help but pick up the fork.

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    The slight sweetness lingered in her mouth.


    This blueberry mousse wasn''t as sweet as the cakes she had before. It tasted like yogurt, and the


    sugar content was very low.


    However, it was delicious for someone like her who had not had dessert in a long time.


    The first mouthful seemed to have opened up her stomach, and she couldn''t help but stuff another


    spoon into her mouth.


    Lily intervened just as she was about to put it in her mouth. "Wait a minute!"


    "What''s wrong?" Anastasia looked at her, her eyes filled with puzzlement and dissatisfaction.


    She would lose it if Lily suddenly stopped her from eating right now.


    "You can have this, but promise me you''ll eat it slowly! Enjoy the taste of the food, feel each bite, and


    taste all the vors."


    Anastasia had never done this before. Every time she ate, she was either pampered with food or


    restricted. She was either pushed to eat a lot very quickly or not allowed to eat all sorts of food.


    No one had ever told her to enjoy and savor the food slowly.


    However, she listened to Lily''s advice and took small mouthfuls of the mousse. The yogurt melted on


    the tip of her tongue. The food''s texture and taste went from her taste buds to her brain, which


    triggered a good feeling in her.


    She ate and ate before staring at the remaining blueberry mousse in a daze.


    "What''s wrong?" Lily asked when she noticed that Anastasia had stopped eating. "Is it not good?"


    Anastasia shook her head before letting out a sigh. "I''ve never tasted food this way. I''ve always seen


    food as a temptation, a trap, and my enemy. It will make me fat, and it''s a sign of gluttony. Then I''ll go


    back to struggling with it. I..."


    Panting, she stopped mid-sentence. Then she lowered her head and put down the fork quietly.


    "Food is a human need. Your body needs nutrition and supplements from food. They''re not your


    enemy," Lily said, lightly patting the back of Anastasia''s hand in an attempt tofort her.


    Anastasia nodded, slowly finished the blueberry mousse, and wiped her mouth. When she raised her


    head again, she was glowing with satisfaction.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She had never eaten so contentedly before. She ate fast because she was afraid that she would have


    to go on a diet after one meal. She had never properly enjoyed how the food tasted.


    This was the first time she had savored the food. The sourness of the yogurt and the sweetness of the


    blueberries left a taste in her mouth that she couldn''t get out.


    This feeling was unprecedented and wonderful. She was delighted.


    "Thank you!" She was wholeheartedly thankful for Lily.


    Anastasia was not an unreasonable person. Although she was unclear about the dress, she made the


    assumption that Lily was deliberately stealing it from her to embarrass her. That was the reason why


    she came in with a negative connotation.


    Now that she knew Lily wasn''t such a person and that the only viin was the salesgirl back in the


    boutique, who even tried to use her, Anastasia would naturally not let the salesgirl slide.


    Putting away the dress, Anastasia picked up the box and said, "Thank you for the dress. I like it very


    much. If there is a chance, I will surely return the favor."


    "You don''t have to." Lily smiled.


    "All right," Anastasia replied, standing up. "I should go to the store to pick up my dress. Please excuse


    me."


    Hearing this, Lily politely gestured to her to let her know she could leave.

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    With that, Anastasia turned around and left. After walking two steps, she suddenly turned back and


    looked at Lily. "By the way, I have a birthday party next week. Pleasee with Mr. Russell!"


    Before this, Lily had no ns to follow Alexander to this party, but after today, she changed her mind.


    "It''d be an honor!"


    Anastasia beamed and finally left.


    The Institute of Medicinal Herbs had aboratory that had just been renovated and cleared out for their


    new project, Blossom.


    Inside, everyone seemed busy at work with solemn yet nervous faces. The numbers on theputers


    were beeping, and the reagents in the test tubes were being extracted little by little.


    Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner. The room was silent, with only the soft beeps from


    theputer and the trickling of the reagent from the test tubes echoing in the air.


    There were three test tubes ced on the experimental table. Once the timer on theputer reached


    zero, the extraction was deemedplete.


    However, everyone did not rx. Instead, they tensed up even more. They were about to find the


    result, but no one could guarantee it would seed.


    Two older men stepped forward, put on their sses, and went up to analyze the end product carefully.


    Then they slowly dipped a test strip into one of the test tubes and sniffed it. Their faces remained stoic


    with slightly scrunched-up eyebrows.


    A few momentster...


    "Achoo! Achoo!"


    The two shook their heads repeatedly, and their faces dropped.


    Needless to say, everyone knew they had failed again.


    "You can still smell the medicinal herbs inside. The smell is even stronger once it is mixed with the


    essence. This finished product is horrible!" One of the men threw away the test strip in disappointment.


    "We''re not well-versed when ites to essences. Each herb has its own characteristics. It is difficult


    for US to achieve a perfect fusion in this manner. After all, we don''t specialize in this," one staff


    member could not help but say.


    When this project was first established, everyone was eager to be a part of it. After all, it sounded


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    feasible on paper, but no one had ever tried it. If they seeded, it would be a significant breakthrough


    in both industries.


    However, after countless failures, they gradually became discouraged. At the same time, Lily proposed


    ending the experiment and withdrawing from the coboration.


    She had not been to the institute for the past few days. Even so, Professor Thompson said the


    progress of this project should not be halted because of her absence. Therefore, everyone proceeded


    ording to the previously recorded data and steps.


    However, they failed again and again. This was already the 288th time in a few days.


    "We must bring Lily back! She¡¯s an expert when ites to essences. Without her knowledge and


    guidance, there is no way we can move forward with this!"


    "Who said there was no way for US to progress?" Theboratory door was pushed open, and Austin


    strode in with ab coat.


    He slowly scanned the room and said, "She''s an expert in extracting essences; aren''t we experts in


    medicinal herbs as well? Although we don''t know much about essences, her understanding of


    medicinal herbs is superficial. If she can do it, why can''t we? Why are we so self-deprecating?"


    Everyone fell silent at his speech.


    Although what he said made sense, this project was not established yesterday. They had seen what


    Lily could do before.


    Sometimes, when they stumbled onto a weird fusion of scents and could not find the crux of the


    problem, Lily stepped in and helped.


    Even a few milligrams of adjustment could have apletely different effect on the end product. When


    Austin heard no response, his eyes sank, and he walked inside.

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    "What''s the matter with you guys? Why aren''t you answering me?"


    After entering theboratory, Austin asked again, "You''re all professionals and have been in this


    industry for decades. Why are you letting yourself get tangled up in a woman''s web? Are you no better


    than a woman?"


    "Mr. Fike, it''s not that we''re underestimating ourselves. Ms. Christian has the capabilities we don''t have


    in this area. Sometimes we don¡¯t even know why the experiments fail. However, Ms. Christian found


    the crux immediately. Just a simple sentence from her can change the final results quite drastically,"


    someone answered.


    Everyone admired Lily for the skills she had. Her presence convinced them that this project could be a


    sess. Therefore, when they heard that she was pulling out, they took a blow to their morale.


    "Hmph!" Austin snorted disapprovingly. '' You can''t find the crux because you''re ipetent. It''s not


    because of how good she is. If the experiment fails, keep trying! It''s not that hard to adjust the steps


    ordingly. It''s obvious you guys are just ckers."


    "Mr. Fike, if that''s the case, show US what adjustments we can make. After all, we''re ipetent.


    We''re running out of options," another person called out with a hint of anger, putting his hands up in


    surrender.


    The people in charge had selected those working on this project to be here. They would feel upset if


    anyone called them ipetent.


    "I don''t think any adjustments are needed at all!" Austin nced lightly at the test tubes on the


    experiment table and then at theputer screen.


    "In my opinion, the unique scent of the medicinal herbs is representative of itself. Mixing it with all sorts


    ofmercial herbs would pollute it. We should keep the medicinal herbs as pure as possible." His


    face was disdainful as he tried to throw the project out the window.


    Hearing this, everyone exchanged nk nces in dismay.


    At this time, Professor Thompson, who had been in the innermost part of theboratory, came out. He


    had probably heard Austin''sst sentence. Professor Thompson looked at Austin and said, "Austin!


    When did you arrive? Perfect timing. I was just about to look for you."


    Then Thompson put his arms around Austin¡¯s shoulders, walked him to the door, turned around as if


    remembering something, and called out, "What are you all doing just standing there? Hurry up and get


    back to work. Even if it fails, record every failed data. Remember, failure is the mother of sess!"


    With him stepping in to smooth things over, the others turned around and returned to work.


    "Professor Thompson, I feel like this experiment is meaningless. We should sell our medicinal herbs


    authentically and not let themercial perfumes oppress US instead of engaging in these borate


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    and dubious things!" Austin frowned as heined.


    My boy, science has no limits. Since it is scientific research, how can you say it''s borate and


    dubious?" Thompson patted Austin''s shoulders. Thompson''s hair was already graying, and his sses


    were extremely thick.


    With a sigh, he continued, "I know you''re passionate about medicinal herbs and want the world to know


    about them. Since that¡¯s the case, that¡¯ll be our attempt to break into the public!


    "Look, not many enjoy taking medicinal herbs. You may ask because the treatment takes too long, and


    the effect is slow. Some just can''t ept the smell of the herbs. However, everyone loves perfumes,


    essential oils, and all sorts of other fragrances. Even men are using colognes. That¡¯s because they


    smell good and are more eptable!


    "We''re now integrating our medicinal herbs into those products so more people can ept them. Then


    as they spray these perfumes throughout the day, they would easilyplete the treatment course


    without realizing it. It''ll be able to maintain the consumers¡¯ health as well. Wouldn''t it be an epoch-


    making product in human history?"


    Austin frowned when he heard this and shook his head. "I don''t think so, Professor Thompson. There


    are so many different types of medicinal herbs. It''ll be challenging to integrate every single one of them.


    "On top of that, people are never satisfied. They may like it this once, but what about the next time?


    We''re wasting countless human resources, materials, and money on this project. It''s all a huge waste!"

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    "We should work more on our publicity and show everyone the wonders of medicinal herbs, then..."


    "Austin," Professor Thompson held Austin''s wrist, interjecting, "I Know you''re knowledgeable in this


    field, have done your research on these things, and learned much from a renowned teacher.


    "Mr. Dominic is a respected figure regarding medicinal herbs, but some still don¡¯t respect him. Listen to


    me. It''s not easy to make the public ept medicinal herbs by working on its publicity, but what we''re


    doing now can achieve that!"


    "You''re not publicizing it for their eptance! You guys are just merely meeting the market¡¯s demands


    for the sake of your benefits!" Austin was angry.


    "Austin!" Professor Thompson frowned, and his voice became sterner, is this how you talk to your


    superior? Don¡¯t forget you''re only a part of this team because I suggested your name to them! If you¡¯re


    unwilling to cooperate, you can leave the team anytime!"


    "Professor Thompson, I just think our project isn''t moving in the right direction."


    Austin was reluctant to leave the team as he had joined them long ago. He was frustrated about one


    thing the most.


    ¡®How could Professor Thompson listen to a woman''s words over mine? Why doesn¡¯t he take my


    suggestions into ount seriously at all?¡¯


    Since joining the institute, he had not met Lily until the seminar.


    ¡®She''s just an ordinary woman who knows little about medicinal heros and someone who depends on


    her husband to make a name for herself in the perfumery industry. How could her words be more


    reliable than mine when I''ve learned everything from a reputable teacher? Are all of them idiots?¡¯


    ¡®That''s enough. We finalized the direction and ns of this project a few months back, and there''s no


    need for you to raise your objections at this time. I would love it if you could provide any constructive


    things."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Thompson raised his hand, stopping Austin from retorting. After all, Thompson had no intentions of


    changing his mind.


    Austin was helpless and was about to leave when he heard Thompson call out, "Wait, Austin, I told you


    to discuss something with Lily yesterday. How did it go?"


    "She wants to quit the team," Austin said, his lips pursed.


    "I know that, and I wanted you to persuade her to stay. You..." Professor Thompson paused and


    pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. "Did you do that?"


    Upon remembering Austin''s words earlier, Thompson suddenly regretted asking Austin to be the


    mediator, thinking that the young man might make the situation worse than it already was.


    "I did!" Austin was irritated.


    ¡®She''s just a woman who knows nothing and doesn''t deserve my time! Yet she was so arrogant and


    sshed juice all over my face!"


    ¡®What did she say about that?"


    "She..." While Austin was thinking of how he should exin the incident, he saw Thompson¡¯s eyes light


    up as his lips stretched into a bright smile.


    Then Thompson walked past Austin toward a particr direction. "Lily, you''re back!"

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    Austin turned and saw Lily approaching.


    "Professor Thompson." Lily greeted.


    "You came just at the right time. The team just finished a set of experiments, but it''s still not right. Come


    and take a look at what went wrong." Thompson was eager to bring Lily into theb.


    "Professor Thompson," Austin could not help but call out.


    "Uh..." That made Thompson tilt his body sideways and raise his hand. " This is Austin Fike. I believe


    you two met yesterday. You haven''t visited the institute recently, so you might not know him. Austin just


    joined US not long ago, and he''s the student of a reputable teacher in this field!"


    After a pause, he continued, "You two can chat since one of you is an expert in medicinal herbs while


    the other is an expert in fragrances. I''m sure the two of you can create sparks and miracles through


    exchanging ideas."


    Lily looked at Austin and nodded lightly as if yesterday''s unpleasant incident did not happen. Then she


    smirked. "I wonder who Austin¡¯s reputable teacher is?"


    "Well..." Thompson did not know how to respond to that. Everyone in the industry implicitly understood


    that Austin was Dominic¡¯s student. However, as it was something Dominic did not publicly announce,


    no one would mention it even though they all understood it.


    After all, Dominic kept his student a secret from the public for now. If he wanted it to stay that way,


    everyone would pretend they knew nothing about it yet, although it was the opposite.


    "His teacher is a respectable man, and he¡¯s one of the pioneer researchers of medicinal herbs. Since


    he prefers to stay lowkey, I''ll not say too much about him," Thompson exined.


    Austin, who was by Thompson''s side, had his hands ced in front of him as he straightened his back.


    "My teacher doesn''t care about his fame and likes to stay lowkey. I don''t like using his name to get


    certain things for myself when working. After all, we''re doctors, and the most important thing is saving


    lives. We don''t care for fame, poprity, and whatnot.


    "Oh?" Lily tilted her head and said profoundly. "Mr. Fike, you don''t want to talk about it, but everyone


    seems to know about it already."


    "Everyone is kinder to me due to their respect for my teacher."


    Austin would always put on airs in front of Lily, acting like a student who only chased knowledge for


    everyone''s benefit. His entire demeanor showed that he looked down on Lily.


    Last night, Lily was quite angry, but she no longer felt that way. Getting angry over such a stubborn and


    old-fashioned hypocrite was not worth it to her.


    ¡®This man is just using Mr. Dominic¡¯s name to fool everyone for his benefit, so how dare he put on airs


    in front of me? It''d be unfortunate to work with such a hypocrite.¡¯


    "Professor Thompson, what did you say went wrong earlier?" Lily asked the man, ignoring Austin and


    the act he put on.


    Upon hearing Lily''s question, Thompson suddenly became energetic and motioned with his hands


    while exining the situation to Lily as he led her to theb. "It''s about the form. The experiment


    was close to sess when you were still around, right?


    Still, there¡¯s a slight scent of medicinal herbs, so I got them to decrease the amount of it from 3


    milliliters, and we''ve decreased it several times over a few experiments.


    "However, the problem now is that if we reduced the dosage used, it would reduce the effects of the


    medicine, but if we don''t do that, the medicinal herbs¡¯ scent would be too potent. Would you advise we


    make some amendments to the ingredients?"


    "We don¡¯t need to change the main ingredient because it¡¯s the only ingredient with the closest scent to


    the medicinal herbs. Plus, it''s the easiest to mix with the other ingredients. We could work on the


    proportions, though," Lily said with determination.


    They headed to theb, with Austin following behind. He wanted to listen to the nonsense she could


    After washing and disinfecting their hands, they put on their masks and gloves before entering theb.


    There was a mixture of scents inside, which attacked the trio. The stench choked them even with their


    masks on. Lily could not breathe and had to turn around for some fresh air.


    ¡®What is this mess?" Thompson growled while waving.


    "Professor Thompson, we conducted a few more experiments simultaneously because we''re running


    out of time, so the scents kind of got all mixed up," one of the employees stood up and replied


    nervously.


    ¡®What nonsense is that?" His response made Thompson frown. "How are you going to differentiate the


    scents that way?"


    He waved and motioned for them to stop whatever they were doing while Lily stayed silent. She


    understood what was going on.


    Back then, they were rushing for progress as well. The institute''s people kept urging her to return


    because they feared dying their process.


    She understood they wanted results, but a new project like this would need more time to seed. It


    was also usual for them to fail and make mistakes along the way.


    However, the institute was in a rush, as if they were chasing after the hands of the clock. Their


    aggressiveness in pursuing research results differed from Lily¡¯s usual working style. However, she was


    determined to know what they were up to since she decided to return and would not stop before getting


    the answers she wanted.


    She looked down and nced at the results, then picked up the ingredients and the medicinal herbs to


    weigh them before mixing them and adding a few drops of essential oil.


    "You..." When Thompson noticed Lily adding essential oil into the mixture, he was stunned and wanted


    toment when he came to his senses, but someone beat him to it.


    ¡®You''re fooling around here!" Sneering, Austin said disdainfully. However, Lily ignored him, not even


    sparing him a nce as she focused on the items in her hands.


    Apart from those working on their tasks, the other researchers came over and earnestly watched. Since


    they had failed many times, they had no hopes for it to seed in just one try but since the research


    data Lily left behind was helpful, they had expectations for Lily.


    In other words, all theb staff ced their hopes in Lily, except a certain someone.


    "Professor Thompson, she¡¯s just wasting the herbs! I think she should stop!" Austin could not help but


    voice his opinions, hoping to stop Lily again, looking disappointed by her actions.


    ¡®The medicinal herbs are different from those ingredients used in producing fragrances. We use these


    herbs to save lives instead of being rich people''s ythings! Seeing you waste these resources like


    this goes against how medical practitioners should act!"


    "It''s inevitable to waste some ingredients while conducting the experiments. We can only get better


    results and achieve better things by doing so." One of the staff could not help but retort while watching


    Lily continue with the experiment.


    When Austin noticed everyone''s attention on Lily-who was doing something pointless and nonsensical,


    at least that was how it appeared to him-he felt suffocated by anger.


    ¡®Did she brainwash everyone or something? She''s just a mere perfumer, someone who ys with


    fragrances only! How can shepare to people in my field?¡¯


    Austin was confident that Lily''s experiment would fail, so he gave up and stayed silent. Now, he was


    observing the changes in the data every second while Lily kept adding essential oil to the mixture.


    Time passed, and Lily still stood there tirelessly while everyone waited for the result.


    Soon, the mixture produced a small pot of light and the yellow liquid from the condensation process,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and the texture appeared crystal clear. The color looked much better than anything they had gotten and


    no longer looked as cloudy. Next, they were going to test for the most important thing -the smell.


    Lily used a dropper to extract a drop of the liquid onto the test paper and pulled down her mask as she


    moved closer to take a whiff.

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    Lily looked like she was reminiscing about something from the past, or perhaps she was trying to figure


    something out.


    Thompson, who was by her side, was eager to know the answer. "How is it? Is it okay?"


    He took the smelling test strip from Lily and took a whiff himself.


    "Smells great. I can''t even tell that medicinal herbs were used in making this. Since you didn¡¯t reduce


    the number of medicinal herbs used, their effect remains. We just need to make it into a scented candle


    now and find its effect on users when inhaled. If there''s no problem with that, then..."


    Suddenly, he paused as his expression changed. "This..."


    Seeing the expression change on Thompson''s face, Austin eagerly took the test strip from him and


    sniffed it. First, he waved the paper in front of his face before he put it closer to his nose and inhaled


    deeply.


    Frowning, he thought for a moment before suddenly smiling. "I told you guys that it''s impossible for her


    to seed! Professor Thompson, look! I was right!"


    The other researchers were puzzled. They smelled it, too, but did not notice anything off about it.


    Meanwhile, Thompson just looked at Lily in silence.


    "I said it earlier! She''s just wasting the materials. Medicinal herbs have unique properties in nature.


    Their smells could be covered up slightly, but how could they go undetected by consumers? We can


    still smell them even after adding all those things. Listen to me. It''s impossible to cover the scent. What


    do you have to say for yourself now?"


    Austin looked at Lily with a rxed expression, as if he were waiting for her to exin why she failed


    after bragging about her skills.


    On the contrary, Lily was a lot calmer. She was not surprised or disappointed and removed her mask to


    ask, "What should I say?"


    "Now that you failed the experiment, what else do you have to brag about?"


    "When did I ever brag about anything?" Lily threw him a sideways nce and said seriously, "It''s usual


    for an experiment to fail. I''m sure that the people here have failed hundreds, perhaps even thousands,


    of times when conducting experiments in the past. Have I ever said that I would seed on the first


    try?"


    "You..." Austin was taken aback, not expecting that she would retort this way.


    "Now that I think about it, she never said such a thing. I just assumed she''d seed, seeing that so


    many trusted her blindly. It seems to be amon thing for an experiment to fail. Wait, that doesn''t


    seem right. Since she failed, why are they still trusting her so much?"


    "Since you can''t guarantee sess, you shouldn''t act like you''re the only one who can do this."


    Austin was dissatisfied with her. Everyone respected him as Dominic''s secret student wherever he


    went, and many would seek his medical advice. When the institute invited him to join the team, he


    thought he would be the most important and respected member.


    After joining the team and conducting a few experiments, he realized that it would not work, but to his


    surprise, none of them listened to his opinion. They had even assigned him a task-to find Lily and


    convince her to stay on the team.


    At that moment, he realized that he was just Lily''s recement when she was not around, and it was


    obvious that Thompson was not satisfied with him being her recement. Everyone in theb believed


    Lily was better than Austin, but why? He could not understand that.


    ¡®Iam Mr. Dominic¡¯s secret disciple, or at least that¡¯s how the outsiders see it! No matter what, I''m a


    student of a reputable teacher, and I received proper training for this. How could that woman, who


    knows nothing about the field,pare to me?


    Adding essential oil to medicinal herbs was already ridiculous, but these people let her keep doing it.


    Are they crazy?¡¯


    Furious, Austin red at Lily as if she had done something heinous. Lily did not avoid his gaze and met


    his eyes calmly as she approached him.


    Austin was taken aback and puzzled, and without knowing why, he took a few steps back.


    Whenever Lily got closer to him, he would back away, and after a few times, he realized something was


    wrong and stood still in his spot, his back erect. "What are you doing?"


    Lily''s red lips curled into a smile. "Mr. Fike, you seem confident. Why don''t you do it if you''re so good?"


    Austin was stunned for a moment before scowling. "What makes you think you can do it while I can¡¯t? I


    think that the direction of the entire project is wrong. Now is not the time to change the proportions of


    the ingredients used. What we should do is correct the direction of our n instead."


    Upon hearing that, Thompson rubbed his temples and went forward to pull the two apart. "That¡¯s


    enough. It¡¯s useless to argue about these pointless things now. Science and society can only progress


    with different points of view and arguments from their practitioners, not with such pointless


    "Lily, we need to pick up the pace for this project. You¡¯ve dyed the progress for quite some time


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    before this, so you must work harder for it to seed. We''ve spent way too many resources and effort


    on this, and as Austin said, we spent a lot of money on it, too."


    He turned around and was about to address Austin when Lily interrupted, saying, "If you think that too


    much money has already been spent on this and it''s not worth doing so, you can stop right now to


    prevent further losses."


    ¡®That''s right! stop it now!" Austin added.


    That gave Thompson a headache, and he was beginning to regret listening to his superior and bringing


    Austin on board. At first, he thought Austin would know a lot about medicinal herbs or that he and Lily


    would make a great team because they were both experts in different fields, which could help their


    project go faster.


    However, the two were surprisingly simr regarding their thoughts on the project.


    "Cut that out. We''re already this far down the road, so how could we stop now? What do you guys take


    the institute for? Do you even care about how much effort everyone has put into the project?"


    Thompson reprimanded them sternly.


    "You should do your work well and reflect on why the experiments keep failing. Stop waiting for others


    to get the job done! Remember that all of you here are experts in this field, and that''s why you were


    recruited into the institute. No ordinary person would''ve made it into this ce!"


    "Yes, Professor Thompson!" The others said in unison, and Lily raised a brow at that.


    She had known how serious they were about this research since she joined the project. She was just


    saying it casually when she asked them to stop earlier.


    Then Thompson turned to say to Austin, "Austin, I know you''re young, and you achieved the fame


    many people could never achieve in their lives. It''s normal for you to have your own ideas and all, but


    many experienced researchers and experts in this field have discussed the project and concluded that


    it was feasible, so I''d like you to stop doubting it. What we need to do now is persevere and seed.


    Do you understand me?"


    Austin just pursed his lips and looked at Lily with narrowed eyes. "I got it, Professor Thompson!"

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    When Lily left theb, Austin followed suit. She walked at a faster pace, but he still managed to catch


    up with her due to the advantage he had with his height and long legs.


    Soon, he was in front of her, blocking her path. "Ms. Christian."


    "What is it, Mr. Fike?" Lily stopped in her tracks, although she would rather just ignore him.


    She didn''t understand how he, who acted all righteous while lying and using someone else''s name to


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    be famous, could advance so far in this field.


    "You know this experiment can¡¯t seed, don¡¯t you? Since it¡¯s moving in the wrong direction, why are


    you continuing? ording to what I know, your husband has also invested much money in this project.


    Aren''t you worried that neither of you will benefit from this?"


    "How would I know that? I¡¯m just a woman who knows nothing about medicinal herbs. How could I


    possibly know the oue of this research? Mr. Fike, don¡¯t you think your question is quite


    contradictory?" Lily smiled, using Austin''s mocking words to reply to him.


    That rendered him speechless for a split second before he began. "Fine. I''ll tell you if you don''t know.


    The direction of the entire project is wrong, and it can¡¯t seed! This research is also pointless, and it


    shouldn''t be continued at all!"


    There was a hint of fury in his voice. Slowly, Lily looked into his eyes with interest.


    ¡®Fascinating. I''ve always thought he was just some con man, but it seems like he knows what he¡¯s


    doing. Plus, he certainly has something to say about the research.¡¯


    After a moment of silence, Lily suppressed her dislike toward Austin and asked in a slightly more


    amicable tone, "Tell me then. Why do you say that it''s impossible to seed?"


    Be it to convince Lily or that Austin was in a good mood, he sucked in a deep breath before exining


    earnestly, "First of all, you need to know that there are millions of medicinal herbs in the world, and


    each of them has its uses, scents, and properties. I''ll give it to them for being creative, but it''s not


    usible.


    Think about it. We''re trying to use the scent of fragrances to cover up the smell of the medicinal heros.


    However, each of those herbs has its own smell, which means that different scents in different amounts


    would need to be used to cover up the different medicinal smells.


    This needs to be done countless times, and at the end of the day, this is just wasting resources. It¡¯s


    something pointless to do!"


    Lily stayed silent, appearing to be in thought.


    "On top of that, each of the herbs has its purposes as well, in the sense that they treat different


    illnesses. What kind of after- effects will it bring to the consumers once itbines with the


    fragrances? Will there be any negative effects? We can''t be sure about that, so who could bear the


    consequences if things were to go wrong? Also, who could we possibly test the product on?"


    At the start of their conversation, Lily still had a light smile, but it slowly diminished toward the end. Her


    expression became serious as well as she stared at Austin.


    He was right. Those were the questions she had asked Thompson before this. This research was far


    moreplicated than her previous ones.


    Mixing the fragrances, identifying the fragrances and essential oil scents, and testing their scents at


    different periods were all she had to do. The product would also not endanger consumers.


    However, it was different this time because they added medicinal herbs to their experiments, which had


    their own effects. If they did not try the product themselves and there was no research data or results


    from testing it, how could they put it on the market for use?


    It was because of those reasons that Lily wanted to stop the experiment.

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    Thompson did not answer her questions directly. He only reassured her that she shouldn''t worry.


    ording to him, the institute was ready because the project had been approved and established.


    They just needed her to produce the results they wanted. As for the testing of the product, she did not


    need to be involved.


    However, Lily was responsible for her creations. How could she not be concerned about the results or


    effects her product would have on its consumers?


    Seeing that Lily had been silent for a long time and appeared to be in a daze, Austin thought that she


    was not listening to him or that she did not understand what he was saying. Suddenly, he became


    irritated and lost interest in talking to her.


    Waving, he said, "Forget it! You don''t understand it anyway! This isn''t as simple as what you do for your


    perfumes. This is about medicines, and they might cause death if not dealt with appropriately! Here''s


    some advice for you, stop with the experiment and stoping here too!"


    Lily returned to her senses and raised her brow to look at him. "Mr. Fike, what''s the real reason you


    want me to stop with the experiment? Is it honestly because you think I know nothing about medicinal


    herbs? Is it genuinely because you want this experiment to stop, or..."


    She stepped forward with her lips curled into a smirk, but her gaze turned cold. "Or is it just because


    I''m a woman?"


    Austin said nothing and just looked at the woman before him. She was smaller and shorter than he


    was, and her belly was a little round. With her head raised, she stood before him and looked into his


    eyes, her gaze clear and sharp. Under her gaze, he somewhat panicked for no reason.


    In that instant, he wanted to hide from her.


    However, that was just his thought for a split second. He collected himself and straightened his back.


    "Ms. Christian, it¡¯s pointless for you to argue with me. You understand none of the things I just said to


    you. You''re a woman, and it''s a fact that men are better than women at certain things.


    "Moreover, you¡¯re pregnant now. I¡¯m doing this for your benefit. You don¡¯tck money, and I heard


    you¡¯re quite popr in the perfumery industry, so what are you doing here? I''m saying this with good


    intentions. Not everything is as simple as what your perfumers do in theb. There''s a lot to learn about


    medicinal herbs, and if it''s not handled carefully, it will..."


    Suddenly, he stopped and called out. "Hey! I¡¯m not done yet. Where are you going?"


    Austin did not expect her to leave while he was talking. She said nothing and just walked away.


    He was stunned before he raised his voice. "I¡¯m telling you this seriously! You should consider what I


    just said! It will only benefit you and won''t harm you in any way. Hey! Hey!"


    He wanted to say more, but Lily was already out of sight.


    Lily was not in the mood to listen to Austin¡¯s nagging or argue with him.¡¯ He''s stubborn, arrogant, and


    holds prejudices against women. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with someone like that. Still, he


    knows about medicinal herbs, I''ll give him that.


    ¡®He''s not entirely the conman that I assumed him to be, and I need to agree with those things he said


    about the experiment. It can''t be continued! The direction of the experiment is problematic, and its goal


    probably is as well.


    She could confirm her thoughts after adding the two drops of essential oil to the mixture earlier. As


    expected, it would suppress the scent of the medicinal herbs for some time. She would try that again,


    and perhaps she could find out what they wanted to do by then.


    Without realizing it, she made a turn at the intersection and stopped. She turned her head to look in the


    direction of the institute, and to her surprise, she saw a familiar figure there.


    ¡®Mike? What is he doing here?¡¯This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    Alexander had been busy with work recently and felt terrible about it because he did not apany


    Lily that much. After all, she was pregnant, and he felt he should stay by her side more often.


    However, he had no choice this time around as it did not only involve hispany but something else


    much more important. Today, he came home slightly earlier, a rare asion, but he did not see the


    woman he had been missing.


    "Where''s Lily?"


    After washing his hands, he went to pick Galen up. ¡®He seems to have gained weight again.¡¯


    "Mrs. Russell went out early in the morning and hasn''t returned yet," Daisy replied.


    Hearing that made Alexander frown. He carried Galen with one hand and used the other to make a call.


    He vaguely remembered Lily telling him that she needed to visit the institute, so he wondered if she


    was still there thiste at night.


    The call went unanswered, which was a usual thing. When Lily conducted her experiments, she would


    not pick up any calls, and her phone would also be silent. Hence, Alexander just sat on the couch to


    y with Galen, trying to make the little boy call him.


    "Who am I?"


    The little boy stared back at Alexander with his big, round eyes as he patted Alexander¡¯s cheeks before


    calling out with a bright smile. ¡°Mama!¡±


    Alexander was speechless. "No, that¡¯s wrong. It''s papa!¡±


    "Mama! Mama!" Galen chuckled, pping his hands.


    "No, mama isn¡¯t back yet. Call me papa!" Alexander put on a straight face and tried to make his son


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    call him his father.


    ¡®How dare this brat go against me at such a young age?¡¯


    "Mama! Mama! Hahaha!¡±


    Alexander just frowned. He had never been so frustrated in his entire life. His words and orders were


    absolute, whether in the business world or the Russell family, so he never expected to lose to a baby


    boy today. Still, the boy was his son, so Alexander could not get mad at him.


    "Bad boy." He flipped Galen over and patted lightly on his butt. Of course, he would not bear to hit him


    for real.


    However, that made the little boy open his mouth and cry.


    "It''s not even painful. Why are you crying?¡± Alexander was speechless and carried Galen to coax him.


    At the same time, he heard Lily¡¯s voice behind his back. "Hey, what happened to my baby?¡±


    "Oh, you''re back!" Alexander turned and saw Lily, his lips curving into a smile without realizing it.


    "M-Mama...¡± Galen cried his heart out as if his father had bullied him terribly. Hence, Lily took him from


    Alexander¡¯s arms and lowered her head to ask softly, "What''s wrong, my baby boy?"


    Before Alexander could say anything, he saw Galen directly pointing his tiny finger at him. "Papa hit


    me!"


    Alexander wanted to scream at that moment. ¡®That brat! He didn''t call me papa even after I taught him


    for so long earlier but look at him now. He can even make a sentence with it!"


    "No, it wasn''t me! I didn''t!¡± When he saw Lily¡¯s surprised gaze, he exined himself right away. Lily


    was not very surprised about Alexander hitting Galen because he was their son. She was shocked by


    how Galen could now speak clearly, so she tried to ask again. ¡°Who?¡±


    Galen pouted and pointed at Alexander again. "Papa!"


    Alexander was speechless. ¡®That sounded so smooth!¡¯


    "Where did he hit you?¡± Lily suppressed herughter and asked, finding it hrious when she saw


    Alexander''s expression.


    The little boy hesitated, probably trying to understand what Lily said. After a moment, he pointed to his


    butt. "Umm..."


    He did not know what the word was yet, but he could already give Lily an answer to her question.

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    "You brat! How dare you make false usations to your mama?" Alexander found the situation


    hrious. "Was it painful when papa hit you?"


    This time, Galen nodded hard, and when coupled with his pursed lips, he looked like he was about to


    burst into tears again.


    ¡®¡®How dramatic!¡¯


    Alexander and Lily met gazes and saw helplessness in each other''s eyes. Then Lily sat with Galen in


    her arms while rubbing his butt softly as a form offort for the little boy. While looking at him, she


    smiled. "Then should mama help you take revenge?"


    Although Galen did not quite understand what "revenge" meant, he probably understood that Lily was


    going to help him with something, so he nodded quickly again. He was all smiles as he averted his


    gaze to Alexander. His eyes shone since he had just cried, and Alexander even saw a hint of cunning


    in them.


    Galen opened his arms wide before circling them around Lily''s neck and buried his head into the crook


    of her neck. Tilting his head, he looked at Alexander, appearing to be provoking his father or dering


    his sovereignty.


    Alexander was stunned to see that look on his son. ¡®Is he fighting over her attention with me at such a


    young age?¡¯ "Papa is a bad boy for hitting my baby, isn¡¯t he?" Lily asked seriously and had even raised


    an arm, looking like she was ready to beat Alexander up.


    ¡°Papa, bad boy!¡± Galen repeated after Lily.


    Chuckling, she continued, "Baby, I''ll avenge you! Since papa hit my baby, then I''ll...¡±


    "Honey..." Before Alexander could defend himself, he saw Lilynding a p on Galen''s butt.


    "Then I''ll hit his baby!" Lily eximed yfully.


    Both Alexander and Galen were stunned. When Galen realized what had happened, he broke out in


    tears. This time, he was distraught. After all, Galen was only slightly over one year old, and it was still


    slightly difficult for him to understand why he got beaten again. All he knew was that he got hit twice.


    Alexander could not bear to see Galen crying his heart out. He stretched his arms out, wanting to take


    Galen into his arms, but Lily stopped him. She held Galen up, her hands ced under his armpits to


    keep him stable as she asked seriously, "Are you happy that I took revenge for you?"


    Alexander had no words, but Galen had something to say." Boohoo... Mama, bad guy."


    ¡°Let me ask you this again. Was it painful when papa hit you?¡± She rephrased her question, allowing


    Galen to understand her better.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to nod, but after realizing what Lily meant with her question, he shook his


    head. "Mama, painful.¡±


    "It was painful when I hit you, but it was not painful when papa hit you, is that it?" She continued to ask.


    Lily did not put in much force earlier, but it was harder than how Alexander did it, as he did it just for


    show.


    When she entered the door, she saw what Alexander had done. He was so soft that it could not even


    brush the dust off Galen''s pants. However, she did not expect Galen to cry because of that and had


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    evenined about it to her.


    She could feel Galen''s possessiveness over her, but she did not take it seriously because Galen was


    still a baby.


    However, when she saw him putting up an act and making a false usation, she knew she had to


    teach him a lesson before it was toote.


    With tears welling in his eyes, he nodded pitifully.


    ¡°Papa was just ying around with you, so why did you cry? Why did you me papa? Do you know


    that you''re wrong now?"


    "Lily, he¡¯s still a baby." Alexander could not bear to watch anymore, but Lily stopped him again.


    "We must teach him right from wrong, starting now. His age is not an excuse for his ill-manners


    because he can learn good things, and we can teach him that too. It''ll be toote to do anything once


    he grows up!¡±


    Galen was frowning, apparently figuring out what his parents were discussing. He knew it seemed to


    have something to do with him.


    "Do you know you''re wrong now?" Lily asked again. When Galen pursed his lios and nodded, Lily said,


    "Go on.


    Apologize to papa.¡± "Cough..." Alexander curled his fingers into a fist and ced it in front of his mouth


    as he coughed, feeling slightly awkward for no reason.

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    It was strange for Alexander to get an apology from a baby.


    However, when Galen was just born, the couple agreed that they would not argue in front of their


    children, even when they had different opinions on how to educate their children.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    They had to look like they were on the same team, at least in front of their children. If one side felt that


    the other was wrong, they would discuss that privately. After all, nothing would work out if they treated


    their children differently.


    With puffed cheeks and pouted lips, Galen looked highly adorable.


    First, he looked at his mother¡¯s stern expression, then at his indifferent father before finally saying


    softly, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°who are you saying sorry to?¡± Lily asked deliberately, slightly tilting her head as if she did not hear him.


    ¡°Papal n


    Alexander was stunned once again. ¡®He knew how to address me, after all. He was just going against


    my words earlier.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to cry and make false usations anymore!¡± This time, Lily patted Galen¡¯s butt lightly.


    As it felt good on the palm, Lily could not help but squeeze his fleshy butt, making the boy chuckle.


    As there were still tears hanging at the corners of Galen''s eyes, he looked adorable when he looked


    like he was crying andughing simultaneously.


    The couple continued to y with Galen, and since Galen was still a baby, he got tired and fell asleep


    after a while. The couple got Daisy to bring Galen back to his room, and Lily could finally stretch her


    arms. ¡°I¡¯m so tired! It''s even more exhausting than being in theb all day!¡±


    It was a tough job to care for a kid. Fortunately, the couple had a nanny to care for Galen. Otherwise,


    Lily could not handle things on her own.


    ¡°Stop with your experiments then. You can have a good rest at home,¡± Alexander joked, which earned


    him an eye roll from Lily.


    She said, ¡°I said it¡¯s tiring to y with Galen. When did I ever say anything about being exhausted by


    experiments?¡±


    ¡°You''re right. Galen is growing up, and I can see that he¡¯s going to be lively and restless, just like you!¡±


    He nodded, agreeing that taking care of a child was challenging. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we find a teacher for


    him.¡±


    ¡°A teacher?¡± Initially, Lily was enjoying the shoulder massage Alexander was giving her, but the


    mention of a teacher made her suddenly turn her head, pulling on a particr muscle of hers. ¡° Ouch!


    That hurt!¡±


    ¡°You need to stop turning your head back so suddenly!¡± Alexander quickly massaged her neck to


    soothe her pain and reprimanded her in feigned anger, ¡°You''re going to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that would hurt me every time, but your words did shock me! Galen is still a baby! Why


    do you need to find a teacher for him?¡±


    Alexander did not find anything strange about his suggestion and just nodded. ¡°He¡¯s already slightly


    over one year old. I remember that I started understanding things at an early age. When I was three, I


    could memorize many ssic poems and solve math problems for grade one students. Don¡¯t people


    teach their kids early these days?¡±


    He did his research about a child¡¯s early education. Hence, he wished to hire a professional tutor to


    educate their son.


    A private tutor taught Alexander when he was a child, so when he entered elementary school, he was


    already much ahead of everyone else. Throughout his years in school, he would always skip grades


    and be exempted from examinations, allowing him to graduate from university at seventeen.


    Regarding learning about the family¡¯s business, Alexander started that at an even younger age, as


    Hugo had trained him as the family¡¯s heir.


    ¡°So, when you''re doing business now, do you still need all those ssic poems?¡± Lily leaned her head


    forward and asked in return, rendering Alexander speechless.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    "You''re twisting my words on purpose. You know that''s not what I meant." Alexander leaned forward as


    well until the tips of their noses met. "Galen will take over the Russell family in the future, so he needs


    to be trained from a young age. You said we shouldn''t pamper our children too much, didn''t you?


    Hmm?"


    He rubbed the tip of his nose against hers and lowered his gaze to her lips. Her lips would part and


    close again when she spoke, looking extremely seductive to him.


    "Yeah. We can¡¯t pamper him too much, but we shouldn''t torture him. I still think it''s too early for him to


    start, and...¡± Lily paused and ced her hands on his shoulders, pushing him slightly further away.


    "What if he''s not interested in business and doesn''t want to take over the family?"


    ¡®This man is always moving closer to me without my realizing it. When I look at his face, which is close


    to perfection, I lose my ability to think. Also, he would talk about serious topics every time, which would


    always end up with us locking lips with each other, thenter... we would need to discuss the topic


    again.¡¯


    Although Galen was only one year old, and it was too early toment on his future career


    development, they had to consider every possibility.


    For instance, Benedict was not interested in business at all, and all he wanted was to focus on his


    wooden carvings. Due to that, he had a long-standing conflict with his family.


    Lily wished for Galen to seed, but she did not want him to grow up with stress on the path she


    paved for him.


    "He''s my eldest son, destined to take over the Russell family from the moment he was born! He''s


    destined to take over thepany!¡± Alexander, who was suddenly pushed away, was dissatisfied. He


    tried to get closer to Lily as he said," I''m sure he can do it."


    "Being able to do it and his willingness to do it are two different things!" Lily''s hands dropped from


    Alexander''s shoulders to his chest as she kept him away from her. "You told me you were stressed and


    felt burdened since you were young. Do you want Galen to go through the same things that you did?


    Do you want him to suffer so much?"


    That made Alexander silent for a moment. Indeed, he had been carrying those burdens since a young


    age and knew those were his responsibilities. Hence, he worked hard and learned everything as


    though his life depended on it. The other kids had time to y, but that was not the case for him. Even


    when he went on vacation, it was just a trip to learn about all the business alliances and how things


    were done in the industry.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He had seen too much and had gone through many dangers and frame-ups. No one had ever asked


    him what he wanted to do because his life had been set since the moment he came into this world.


    As the heir to the Russell family, he would be the one to lead the Russell family in the future. Hugo had


    high hopes for him back then, but Margaret had always tried to pull him down from that position.


    ¡®Was that really what you wanted?¡¯ It was his first time getting that question today, and he had no idea


    how to reply.


    "Okay then. I promise you I won''t force our son to do things he doesn''t want. When he''s old enough to


    make decisions for himself, I won''t force him to take over thepany if it''s against his wishes."


    Alexander raised his hand as a promise to her.


    "What will happen to all your businesses then? What will happen to thepany?¡± Lily asked again.


    Alexander just smiled bitterly. "What do you think? I said that Galen should take over thepany, but


    you''re worried he doesn''t want to do it. I said I wouldn''t force him to do it, and now you''re concerned


    about my business? What about 19


    "What?"


    "Let''s have a few more children. I''m sure one of them will be capable enough and willing to ept this


    responsibility. What a perfect solution, don''t you think?"


    Finally, he found the chance to pull her into his embrace. When he hugged her, that was when he felt


    the most content.


    "I shouldn''t have expected anything from you!¡± Lily hit his shoulder lightly, but she did not resist his


    touch anymore. Slowly, she rubbed her belly. "I was overthinking, and there¡¯s still a long time until


    Galen grows up. Perhaps he''d be willing to take over the family and thepany. All of our arguments


    and concerns would be pointless in that case.¡±


    "Why are you feeling so many things at once today? Didn''t you go to the institute earlier? What


    happened?¡± Alexander could tell Lily was worrying more than she usually would.

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Lily shook her head and leaned into his arms. Suddenly, she asked, "I went to try it today,


    and it¡¯s as I had expected. After adding the essential oil, the evaporation time of the medicinal herbs


    will be dyed."


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alexander nodded in response. He knew little but was willing to listen to everything she said.


    "What''s the implication of that?"


    "If I try it a few more times, I''ll be able to convince them that the experiment was sessful and the


    desired oue was obtained."


    Lily stretched out her arms and fiddled with her fingers. When she was in the institute, the smell of


    medicinal herbs got on her, but fortunately, Galen was used to her body smelling like all sorts of things


    and was not repelled by it.


    ¡°You still think they have other motives for doing this experiment, don''t you?" Alexander added after a


    moment of silence, "Why don''t I get someone to find out what they''re up to?"


    Lily shook her head and said, "It''s not that I don''t want you to investigate them, but there isn''t anything


    you can find. I''ve looked around theb and didn''t notice any secret doors, rooms, or anything. Before


    this, theb was an abandoned lecture building at the university.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Professor Thompson is cautious and doesn''t say much either. I''ve tried to ask him about this a few


    times, but he just told me to focus on the experiment and nothing else. When I was there today, I asked


    him again about the tests should the experiment seed. He gave me a vague answer before


    switching the topic."


    Every time Lily thought about this, she would feel anxious.


    ¡°You''re afraid they would test it on humans?" Alexander hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Before this, they said they would test it onb rats or


    rabbits, but I''m sure you know that medicinal herbs are not like other medicines since it takes a longer


    time to see their effects.¡¯


    ¡°Hence, it''ll be difficult to monitor it from the data. As for the fragrance part, it''ll be even harder to test.


    It''s not like theb rats or rabbits could tell us what they smelled, so I suspect they''ll test it on humans."


    Alexander lowered his head to look at Lily, who was all worried, obviously troubled by this matter. He


    raised his hand to caress her cheek lightly as a form offort. "You don¡¯t need to worry too much


    about that. Since medicinal herbs save lives, they shouldn''t cause too many negative effects even if


    they test them on humans, right?"


    ¡°It''s not like that!"


    Lily pulled his hand away from her and sat up straight to say seriously, ¡°There are many types of


    medicinal herbs, and we can''t experiment on all of them simultaneously. Theb is only experimenting


    with three types of herbs now."


    "Three types?"


    "Yeah!" She nodded. "One is for anesthetic purposes, simr to the anesthesia used in hospitals. We


    hope the process can happen by using scented candles without the patients realizing it and having a


    stronger anesthetic effect.¡±


    "An aesthesia?" Alexander was curious. "That''s something the hospital already has, so why bother


    creating another type?"


    "The research team said we should start with the simpler ones and observe their results. If it


    sessfully creates the oue we want through scented candles, it''ll be easier for the patients to


    ept this innovation and feel at ease.¡±


    "It sounds a little redundant.¡± Alexander finally found the word after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Lily nodded in agreement.


    ¡°There''s another kind, which will have the exact opposite effect with the anesthesia. It''ll excite its users,


    so it''s something like a stimnt. It''ll also be added to the ingredients used to make scented candles,


    which can create aparison between the two types of candles. If they could seed with the


    medicinal herbs with the exact opposite effect, they believe the following experiments will seed


    easily.¡±


    "What about the third kind?"


    At this point, Alexander was also interested in the topic and asked, "It¡¯s not the kind to make someone''s


    head hazy, making them believe they''re on cloud nine, is it?"

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    The first two types were to make someone sink into a deep sleep and make someone excited,


    respectively, so Alexander guessed that the third kind should have an effect in the middle of the


    spectrum.


    That was only his guess, to which Lily shook her head decisively. "No! You won''t be able to guess it.


    The third kind is poison."


    "Poi-¡± Alexander''s eyes grew wider as he tilted his head to look at her, unable to joke about it. "Didn''t


    you say the experiment was to create something that would save lives, lessen the patient''s pain, and


    expose the public to the benefits of medicinal herbs?"


    "That''s what they said, but they also said that poison is a type of medication."


    "Nonsense!" Alexander was furious. ¡®What''s all that cr*p they''re talking about?¡¯


    Lily chuckled. "Not entirely. Some medicinal herbs are poisonous, but that doesn''t mean they can''t be


    used to treat illnesses. If it''s used correctly, it''ll be able to save lives as well. We''re trying to add a


    medicinal herb with poisonous properties to the fragrances. The idea is topletely cover up the


    smell of the herb to the point where consumers won''t even detect it. I just feel ufortable about this


    idea."


    ¡°Anyone would feel the same as you! It''ll be great if it can save someone''s life, but what if it''s used to


    harm other people? This invention will turn out to be an invisible weapon."


    When Lily mentioned that the institute''s project had some problems and that she wanted to stop it


    because she felt that something was off, he just listened to her and respected her opinions. However,


    he did not expect this to be what the experiment was truly about!


    Although he was no expert in the field, the idea sounded dangerous.


    "No, the experiment has to stop! I''m going to withdraw my investment immediately!"


    After all, hispany invested money in this project. If he were to withdraw his investment now, they


    would need to stop the experiment, regardless of their willingness.


    "I don''t think they''ll stop even if you do that. They''ll probably try to get other investors or find other ways


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    to fund the project. It''s been a long time since the experiment''s conception until today, when its


    research phase began. I can see Professor Thompson''s determination about this, and I''m sure he


    wouldn''t give up so easily."


    ¡°Let them find other investors then. I wonder if anyone dares invest in their project without my


    permission!"


    That was the truth. With Alexander¡¯s influence in the industry, no one would dare to invest in that


    without his green light.


    "I saw someone when I exited theb today. Guess who it was." Suddenly, Lily changed the topic and


    became all mysterious. Alexander was puzzled and just looked at her with silent confusion.


    "Mike Gorden.¡±


    "Him?" After considering it, he did not find it surprising for Mike to be there. "He wanted to be part of the


    project initially. Are you saying that he''ll invest in it? That''s not a big deal. I need to talk to him about it,


    and it''ll be settled."


    After all, Alexander and Mike had known each other for years. Even if Mike wanted to be a part of the


    project, he was a businessman and would give up after assessing the situation, as it was a high-risk


    project with an unclear direction, not to mention dangerous.


    However, Lily had a different opinion. "He seems to be pretty interested and persistent about this


    project. I thought he had given up on it because he didn''t mention it this time, but that doesn¡¯t seem to


    be the case. He must have reasons for visiting the institute, and it won''t be as simple as what we think


    it is."

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    Alexander did not want Lily to worry too much. After all, pregnant mothers were rtively weaker, and


    overthinking would not be suitable for her health.


    However, Lily was too bright. She could figure out many things without needing him to tell her about


    them.


    Sighing, he said, "I''ll find out about Mike''s situation while you stop overthinking the matter. Since this is


    how the project is, we should stop it. I''ll withdraw my investment, and you''ll leave the team. Let''s see


    how they''re going to move forward after that!"


    ¡°But...¡±


    "No buts!¡± Alexander ced both his hands on Lily''s shoulders. That was his first time stopping her


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    from doing something in such a severe manner.


    In the past, he would support her no matter what she wanted to do, but he could not do that this time


    around.


    ¡°Although we''re unsure what they''re up to, it''s a given that this is a dangerous project. It might involve


    more things and parties than you could''ve imagined. I know you''re always interested in finding the


    answers to something, but it¡¯s different this time. Listen to me and stay away from the project, alright?¡±


    Lily looked at Alexander, noticing the determination and sincerity in his gaze. Ever since they got


    together, this was his first time stopping her from doing something so firmly.


    After a moment of silence, she made up her mind. ¡°Okay, I''ll quit the team!"


    Upon getting an answer from her, Alexander breathed a sigh of relief and looked less tense. He hugged


    her tightly in his embrace and said softly, "I¡¯m not trying to stop you from doing something you like, but


    you must know that nothing is more important to me than your safety!"


    Lily knew he had stopped her because he cared about her. Otherwise, she would have disagreed with


    his request more quickly. However, Lily was still worried even though she promised to quit the team.


    "Do you think they''ll stop once I quit the team and when you withdraw your investment? Aren''t you


    curious about what they''re trying to achieve through this experiment?" Lily looked at Alexander,


    frowning as her eyes were full of puzzlement.


    Alexander gave her question some thought. "They didn¡¯t make any progress when you left for about


    two months.


    That''s enough to prove they can''t go anywhere without you and didn''t find someone better to rece


    you either.


    "Yeah, they could get other investors, but it''s not that easy to find someone to rece your spot in the


    team. I''d think your departure from the team would be a huge blow to them, and they might not be able


    to continue with it.¡±


    His words made sense, but Lily did not think she was capable enough to where she was the only one


    who had the potential to bring sess to their experiment.


    "What if they found someone to rece me?"


    ¡°There are a lot of what-ifs in this world. We can¡¯t prepare ourselves for all of them, but the only thing I


    can do is keep you safe!¡±


    Alexander promised.


    They went through a lot together, and finally, they could enjoy the peaceful life they now had. He did


    not want any idents to happen to either of them anymore. To him, nothing was more critical than Lily


    and their children.


    Even though Lily had listened to his confession many times, his words still managed to warm her heart,


    helping her let go of those worries and give in to him.


    "Okay, I promise you I''ll quit!¡± Lily held his hand softly as she looked up at the ceiling and thought,


    ¡®Perhaps I should stop overthinking this."


    Somewhere about a hundred miles away from Kingnd, a vast grasnd was lush and t. A vi


    with an extraordinarynd area was situated not far away from the vastnd. The gate was closed all


    year round, and most would think it was an abandoned house.


    However, this was where Dominic, the well-respected figure in the field of medicinal herbs, resided. He


    seldom left home, and only his maids would often leave the vi to purchase groceries and other


    necessities. On the outside, the vi looked simple yet mysterious.


    When the gate to the vi opened, one would think they had entered another universe.

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    Upon entering the gate, one could smell the faint scent of nts. All sorts of unique ferns and nts,


    from the gate to the residence, made it difficult to travel by car. The nts dotted a gravel path, so the


    maids would need to walk quite a distance whenever they were going out to purchase anything, as


    there was only a parking space for cars near the main gate.


    Only a few would visit Dominic here most of the time. Initially, many woulde over and seek


    Dominic''s medical advice, but he refused to meet any of them.


    After getting rejected several times, they started to understand that Dominic would not meet them. He


    was an older gentleman with a strange attitude. Besides his students, it was also difficult for his family


    members to meet him. As time passed, fewer people would visit, leaving the vi''s surroundings quiet.


    As Dominic loved the quiet atmosphere, he stayed home most days. Hence, this ce appeared more


    deserted by the day.


    However, two cars were parked in front of his gate today, a rare sight. Austin slowly stopped his car


    and stared at the red coupe before the gate for a few seconds in a daze.


    In recent years, there were only a few people who came here. The few times Austin visited the ce,


    he did not meet anyone, so who came today?


    It was not an unusual thing to see another car here, either. After all, some would still be unwilling to


    give up on getting medical advice or learning a thing or two about medicinal herbs from Dominic.


    However, Dominic would not meet anyone due to his strange behavior, so if Austin saw a car here, he


    should have seen its owner as well, but the situation now was that the red car was in front of the gate


    while its owner was nowhere in sight.


    When Austin thought of it, he figured the guest wanted to visit Dominic but was sure the guest would


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    fail.


    The thought of the older gentleman''s haughty and lofty appearance made Austin smirk. He was used to


    it anyway. After Austin parked his car, he got out and headed to the gate. A maid came up to him,


    saying, "Mr. Austin, you can''t enter now.¡±


    ¡°Why?" Austin frowned. He was surprised to hear that. He knew Dominic preferred solidarity and


    disliked engaging in social interactions with others, so Austin would only visit him a few times a year.


    Although Dominic had rejected Austin before, it was rare for that to happen, and Dominic always had a


    reason for it.


    It had been close to half a year since Austinst visited, and he was confident Dominic would meet him


    because he had something important to discuss with the older gentleman. That was why he specially


    traveled here. Hence, Austin felt slightly dissatisfied when the maid stopped him at the door. ¡°I¡¯m not


    here for a casual visit today, but I have something important to tell him!" Austin walked in as he spoke.


    However, the maid followed suit and stopped him once again. "Mr. Austin, you know the rules. If you


    insist on barging in, then in the future..."


    Austin''s expression had already turned dark before the maid could finish. He knew the rules, after all.


    He could only enter the ce with Dominic¡¯s permission. If Dominic had already made it clear that he


    could not enter, but he insisted on doing so, he could forget abouting over again next time.


    Moreover, Dominic would stop acknowledging Austin as his rtive as well. Although Austin was


    frustrated, he dared not take another step forward. Hence, he gritted his teeth and walked the route he


    came in on.


    "Fine, I''ll wait here. Inform Granduncle Dominic that I''m here and will only enter once I have his


    permission! Just tell him I have something important to discuss and need his advice!¡±

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    Flower fragrances and birds chirping filled the backyard while the sun shone brightly in the sky.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    An older gentleman was lying on a bamboo rattan chair, rocking it leisurely. He held a purple teacup in


    his hand, putting his mouth to it and sipping from time to time. He was free at this moment.


    He wore a white wife beater, while a pair of woven slippers was on his feet, but only on one side. He


    used the other foot to sandwich the slipper between two of his toes as he shook his leg, with the slipper


    looking like it could fall any minute.


    No one would have imagined that this older gentleman, who appeared to be just another older man,


    was Dominic Fike, the legendary doctor everyone wanted to meet.


    He squinted his eyes and appeared to enjoy the moment. From time to time, he would open his eyes


    and look to his right. That appeared to be a casual gaze, but he was always anxious.On his right side


    was a vast herb field, and all the nts were his "babies." Besides himself and the professional


    gardeners, he typically did not let anyone else near the field.


    However, a woman in a long-sleeved shirt and long pants walked on the field. She did not look that


    interested in the rare herbs in there and had a frown on her face, appearing to be looking for


    something. Suddenly, she bent down and looked to the side to observe something.


    Perhaps she found the item she was looking for because she stretched out her arm the next second


    toward a nt with long green leaves and tiny yellow flowers. However, before touching it, she heard


    the old man exim, "Oh, my baby!¡±


    The older gentleman hurriedly stood up, ignoring one of his slippers that had fallen, and hopped on one


    foot toward Lily. "Don''t touch that! Don¡¯t touch it!"


    Upon hearing that voice, Lily stopped her hand mid-air and looked at him. "I can¡¯t touch it?"


    "You can''t! Of course not!¡± He even used his hands to emphasize the seriousness of the matter, looking


    stressed out over what had almost happened.


    Slowly, Lily retracted her hand. She was not nning to touch it in the first ce and watched as


    Dominic rushed over to her earlier. He stood before her breathlessly and carefully checked on the herb


    to ensure it was not disturbed before turning to look at Lily''s fingers.


    When he was sure her fingers were clean, he breathed a breath of relief.


    "Dear teacher, you''re still as strong as ever!¡± Lily joked.


    "Shut up! You''re going to make me break all my bones one day!" Dominic tapped himself on the


    shoulder and bent down again, returning to his normal state of looking lifeless as he walked back to his


    chair, saying, "s, I''ve aged so much! I can¡¯t do anything anymore!"


    After taking a few steps, he turned back to look at Lily. "Lily! Don¡¯t stay under the sun for such a long


    time. Come and have some tea!"


    "This..." She pointed to the herb again, swaying in the wind like it was tempting her to touch it.


    "No! Don''t touch it!" Dominic waved and forced Lily to return to the backyard. Then he got one of the


    maids to refill the teapot with hot water and poured a new cup for her as he continued sipping his


    purple teacup.


    "I realize you''re bing increasingly." Lily sat on a bamboo chair and held the cup in her hands.


    Pursing her lips, she looked at the lush greenery ahead of her.


    Dominic shook his head. "I''m not being stingy. Don''t you recognize what that is?¡±


    "It''s the Wilfordi root,¡± Lily said indifferently.


    "Exactly!" Dominic patted his thigh, trusting his precious student to know what that herb was. However,


    he felt something was amiss after that. "Since you recognized it, why did you want to touch it? Don¡¯t


    you want your life anymore? Don''t you know it¡¯s...¡±


    "Its branches, leaves, and buds are highly poisonous," Lily interjected.

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    "Since you know what it is, why did you want to touch it? You ..."¡± Dominic blinked his eyes, suddenly


    realizing something as he said sternly, ¡°You did it on purpose!¡±


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. I was just curious if there were any exceptions, like perhaps it isn''t as


    poisonous now that it has been improved and cultivated differently."


    She held her cheek up with one hand and looked out over all the other ferns and nts, straight at the


    yellow flowers of the wilford root.


    The herb looked average, simr to other nts. The tender, green buds looked like tea leaves, but


    who could have imagined this was the poisonous wilfordi root?


    Most people might not be familiar with the wilfordi root. It belonged to the famous nt family-


    heartbreak grass!


    ording to the myths, a farmer had tasted all sorts of herbs and finally tried the wilfordi root, which


    brought about his death as it was something that could not be treated.


    Although it was just a myth, it was a fact that the wilfordi root was poisonous. If one identally took in


    its buds, leaves, or branches, nausea and diarrhea would soon follow. It would also cause irreversible


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    damage to its consumer''s blood vessels and nervous system.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that the wilfordi root is the most poisonous herb in the world.


    "Cultivation and improvement?" Dominic found this idea to be fresh. After a moment, he asked, "Have


    you tried it?"


    ¡°Nope.¡± Lily shook her head, maintaining her posture.¡± However, I want to know if there''s any possibility


    of that."


    "Theoretically, we cannot deny the possibility of anything happening. After all, nothing is ever absolute


    in this world. However, ording to my experience and judgment after being in this field for so long, it''s


    impossible to do that!"


    He pretended to be twirling his beard, forgetting that Galen had pulled those few strands of the beard


    off when Lily brought him over the other time. As half of it was gone, he decided that he might as well


    shave everything off after that.


    His chin was smooth, but he could not eliminate his habit of twirling his beard.


    ¡®Oh, I thought the institute was that capable that they had cultivated a non-poisonous type of wilfordi


    root,¡¯ Lily said casually, lowering her head to y with the tea pet on Dominic''s tea tray out of boredom.


    "Hm?" Dominic could tell that there was a hidden meaning behind her words. Narrowing his eyes, he


    probed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lily tilted her head and threw him a sideways nce. "You insisted that I join the institute and said that


    there was some special meaning to the things they do, and maybe they could bring about a new era in


    the health industry. In one of the experiments at the institute, they used the wilfordi root.¡±


    "Oh!" Dominic answered, then paused for thought. He added, ¡°There''s nothing strange about it.


    Although its branches, leaves, and buds are poisonous, they can be used in medicines. After all,


    poison is a kind of medication as well, and it all depends on how it''s used. I told you this before. Since


    they''re experimenting with new medications, they would use other poisonous herbs even if it was not


    the wilfordi root.¡±


    Dominic did not take the matter seriously. To him, it was just a usual thing in the industry.


    Lily curved her lips into a faint smile. "That''s right. But they''re not using its roots but its buds in the


    experiment!"


    "Could they be trying to extract the portion of the poison with medicinal effects? Didn''t you say that they


    wanted to mix the herbs with the fragrances so that the fragrances could cover up the special smell of


    the herbs?"


    "Yeah." Lily continued to y with the tea pet and answered casually.


    Dominic put the pieces of the puzzle together quickly." They''re trying to make an odorless poison that


    could be used anywhere easily?"


    "I didn¡¯t say that!" Lily put the tea pet down and pointed at him, showing how innocent she was in this


    conversation.¡¯ Those are your words!¡±

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    "What? What the hell are they up to?" The older man was appalled and somewhat angry.


    Being at his age and having gone through so much, he was used to all kinds of trouble. However, after


    he figured out what the research institute was up to, he was shocked and appalled.


    "I don''t know what they''re nning, but it''s not improving herbal medicine for the benefit of humanity,


    as we first presumed they were doing."


    She held up the cup of tea and took a sip. It had a mellow taste.


    The older man knew how to enjoy himself. He had tea leaves of good quality here, and both the herbs


    and tea leaves were gifts from nature. Thousand s of years ago, the ancestors were wise in using


    various herbs to treat patients.


    However, they have dual therapeutic and harmful potential. Poisons and medicines were always used


    in tandem. Some medicinal herbs have the potential to save lives if used properly, but they also carry


    the risk of death if misapplied.


    Lily knew about this and had always been extra careful when using medicinal herbs. However, she did


    not expect those at the research institute to harbor evil intentions.


    ¡®Sometimes, human beings can be more toxic than poison"


    Somewhat unsettled, the old man rubbed his fingers together for a moment and then asked, "Are you


    certain that you haven''t made a mistake?"


    Without waiting for Lily¡¯s answer, he brushed off the idea. "No, no, you¡¯ve been my student for so many


    years, and you¡¯d never make such a rookie mistake. The only possibility is that they¡¯re up to no good."


    He turned and asked seriously, "Do you know what their experiment is for?"


    He was concerned mainly because he was the one who got Lily involved in the first ce.


    When the old-timers at the research institute were going about the project, they tried to consult him


    through an old friend of his.


    Without revealing much, they asked about the feasibility of their n.


    After thinking about it for quite a while, he felt it could work, and then they looked for someone to carry


    out the project.


    As it involved perfumery, the older man thought about his precious student and rmended her


    through indirect connections.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He did so indirectly so that no one would know that Lily was hisst student.


    When Dominic was collecting medicinal herbs all over the ce many years ago, he met Wilfred


    Lodge. Wilfred saved his life, and Dominic spent more than four months in the man''s house as he


    recovered from his injury. That was how he and Wilfred became good friends.


    It was then that he came to know Lily, who was a little girl at the time. As she showed an interest in


    botany and was gifted at it, he half-jokingly took her on as a student and taught her some skills.


    After he left their house, he sometimes stayed in touch with her, but heter led a reclusive life, and no


    one knew about his rtionship with Lily.


    Later, Lily came to Kingnd and visited him when she had time. He was surprised to discover that the


    young woman was genuinely talented.


    Perhaps she had been exposed to many nts while working as a perfumer, and her knowledge was


    beyond his imagination.


    Now that something was wrong with the project and it involved his precious student, he could not stay


    out of it.


    "I have no idea. They''re tight-lipped. I tried to probe but couldn''t find any clues. However, I have a


    feeling it''s not going to be used for anything good." ¡®Then don''t do it!" The older man spoke his mind.


    ¡®Their intention is unclear. You mustn''t do it if it¡¯s something that would cause harm."

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    "Yes, I''ve already decided to pull out of the project, and Alex''spany will also divest. However, as


    the project has gone on for such a long time, I''m afraid they won''t give up and will look for other


    people," Lily said thoughtfully.


    ¡®Then let them get another person as long as it has nothing to do with you!"


    Waving his hand, the older man had learned to take things easy at his age. In his opinion, one could


    not save everyone with medicine, and what mattered most was to do their best.


    He got up and walked toward his beloved herb garden. ¡®There are people who learn herbal medicine to


    help people, and there are those who want to cause harm. Human beings are much moreplex


    than these herbs."


    Lily got up and sat down in his rattan rocking chair. She felt great about being able to stretch.


    Rocking the chair, she said leisurely, "You''re right. There are all kinds of people. Some don''t like to be


    high-profile and prefer to stay at home in the middle of nowhere, while some enjoy drawing people''s


    attention and misleading the public using their name."


    The older man turned around, puzzled. "Who are you talking about?"


    "You''re not aware?"


    Although Dominic hardly left home, he might have learned about what happened through others. He


    still had his eyes and ears.


    "A young man who shares your family name imed that he¡¯s yourst student and has been telling


    everyone about it."


    "My family name? A young man?"


    He thought for a moment. "Are you talking about that brat, Austin Fike?"


    Lily widened her eyes to look at Dominic. ¡®Aha, he does know about him" He sighed loudly and pped


    his thigh in disapproval.


    Seeing Lily''s gaze, he wanted to say something but hesitated. Turning around, he paced to and fro


    before returning to stand by her side. He bent over and looked into her eyes. "We all have


    troublemakers in our families, don''t we?"


    Lily did not know how to reply.


    "So he''s your..."


    "My niece''s son!" He pped the side of his thigh and puffed out of habit.


    "He stayed at my ce for a while and learned a bit about herbal medicine through observation, but he


    could not focus and was not made for this field. This is why I didn''t make him my student and only


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    asionally taught him a thing or two.


    "I''ve not given him any proper lessons. Why? Did he tell other people that he was my student? That


    son of a b*tch! I''ll break his legs one day." He barked and stole two nces at Lily. "Why? Are you


    upset that he¡¯s pretending to be you? If you aren''t happy, we can inform the public that you''re my


    student. You-"


    "Don''t!" Holding up a hand, Lily turned him down. "Spare me. I don¡¯t need that kind of attention."


    Somehow, the outsiders worshiped thest student of Dominic Fike.


    They were acting this way merely because of their friendship with Dominic and because the elder man


    had gushed over the person''s talent on multiple asions, but they had no idea who the person was or


    what they had done.


    The rumor even imed that the person was a miracle doctor like Dominic.


    Lily found the rumor absurd and only wished to stay out of it.


    She hated this type of unnecessary attention the most. ¡®If these people find out I''m Dominic''sst


    student, I''ll be in hell!¡¯


    The thought made her shudder.

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    The older man chuckled since he knew his students well. "You''ve never cared about ims like these.


    Why did you mention that little brat all of a sudden? Did he do anything to upset you?"


    He looked intrigued, as if he was eager to hear gossip.


    "Not really," Lily answered ndly, then suddenly widened her eyes. "He went to the research institute."


    "What?!" Dominic''s jaw dropped, and he could not wrap his head around it." Why was he there? How


    could someone, who knows so little, contribute to the research? He better not make a fool of himself!"


    Lily did not know how to respond to that.


    "So you guys met? Does he know you''re my..."


    "No," Lily answered quickly. Sitting up, she said almost warningly, "You''d better not tell him either!"


    "Yes, yes, of course!" Dominic nodded, not minding her request.


    He was somewhat whimsical when it came to taking a student. He would take one if he thought the


    person was someone he liked and suitable. He also did not care if his students did not be a


    healer or wanted to keep their identities a secret.


    The older man took these things rtively easily. He had saved many people and done his share of


    bad things over the years, so he was used to death and various strange illnesses. Moreover, some


    patients were thankful, and some would repay kindness with evil.


    When he was young and short-tempered, he resented those who were ungrateful. However, he


    became more at peace with the world as he grew older.


    ¡®Life and death are part of nature. It might not be good if I force myself to work as a healer for a few


    more years, and it''s best I just go with the flow"


    He saw Lily staring at his wilford thoughtfully and asked, "Why? You want to study it?"


    "Yup," she answered frankly.


    "Since you don''t n to continue with the project, why would you study it? It''s poisonous, after all."


    Dominic said, shaking his head.


    "Then why are you growing it?" Lily pointed her chin in its direction. The vine swayed conspicuously


    among the nts.


    "I''m not only growing it. My garden is full of exotic nts, but you only have your eye on that one!"


    Dominic looked disappointed when he thought Lily could not recognize the good stuff.


    "Then can I have it?" Lily asked.


    "Nope!" The older man readily answered.


    "Fine!" Lily got up to leave.


    "Hey!" Dominic grabbed her sleeve and swallowed his pride. "Why get mad all of a sudden? You''re just


    like your grandpa!"


    "You''re not giving me what I want, so what''s there to talk about?"


    Dominic sighed. "It''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but its poison is too potent. The nt is


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    poisonous by nature, but as I''ve specially treated my soil, I''m afraid that when you take it back..."


    After a pause, he added, "Besides, you have a child at home, and you''re..."


    He cocked his head and looked at her belly. Instead of being happy about it, he was a bit upset with


    Alexander. ¡®Must he be so hardworking?"


    He wanted to get Lily to study the new piece ofnd he had bought recently. As he nned to grow


    various herbs with different requirements, he needed specially treat his soil in terms of moisture,


    fertility, pH level, and others. Yet.."

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    Dominic wanted to curse Alexander when he first saw Lily''s bulging belly.


    ¡®The Russell family isn''t about to die out. What''s the rush in making babies?¡¯


    However, Dominic was Lily¡¯s teacher and had no say in this matter. Besides, he could imagine how


    Wilfred would happily brag about him having great-grandchildren if the man were still alive.


    ¡®Oh, Wilfred.." Dominic''s eyes dimmed when he thought about his departed friend. ''Our short lives are


    full of endless encounters and separations"


    He had not met the right woman since he devoted all his time and energy to learning about herbal


    medicine. He would have missed her if he did. Therefore, he had always been alone and had nothing


    else except several manors and countless exotic nts.


    ¡®Oh, yes, I also have several students! They are scattered worldwide, but only Lily would visit me


    asionally" Thinking so, he became saddened.


    At the mention of her child, Lily suddenly remembered she was no longer alone and was living with a


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    restless, naughty boy. ''He¡¯s full of curiosity. What if.."


    "Then you give that to me." Lily pointed at the wilfordi and added before Dominic could say anything,


    "But I''ll leave it here ande and study it when there''s a need."


    "That''s a great idea!" Dominic pped his thigh and was overjoyed.


    "Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Then I can lure her over with the vine and have someone to talk to. s, I


    must be getting old! Even my brain is not functioning well"


    "So it''s a deal then. You look after it, and if anything happens to it, I''ll..."


    ¡®You''ll what? Sever your ties with me? Or betray me?" Dominic held his chin up and looked defiant.


    Lily revealed a sweet smile. "What are you saying? Am I that kind of person?"


    "You-"


    Before he could finish, Lily continued, "I just think you must be bored living here alone. Why don''t I


    bring Galen over to keep youpany for a few days?¡¯


    Dominic looked horrified and waved repeatedly. "No, no, there''s no need! Your son is still young and


    needs his parents. I''m too old for this-] mean, I can''t take care of him well. I¡¯m better at taking care of


    my nts!


    "That''s right! I''ll take good care of the vine, so don''t worry. As for your beloved son, you and Alex


    should look after him yourselves."


    Lily noticed Dominic''s terrified expression, curled her lips, and was about to say something when she


    saw a housekeeper hurry over.


    "Sir?"


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Dominic furrowed his brows and looked upset. "Didn''t I tell you not to bother me


    when there''s a guest?"


    "It''s the young master. He¡¯s waited for quite a while. Are you..." The housekeeper was asking if Dominic


    wished to see the guest. Surprised, Dominic subconsciously nced at Lily as she had just mentioned


    that person.


    If Lily had not guessed who the "young master" was, Dominic''s nce gave her the answer.


    Lily waved and said, "I''ve been here for quite a while, so I better get going. Go meet your guest."

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    Lily went around the garden and saw the housekeeper leading Austin in when she rounded the rockery.


    Austin was not wearing a suit and instead dressed casually, looking humbled. Lily raised her brow,


    quickened her pace, and walked away.


    Austin had waited so long at the gate that he fell asleep. When he woke, he noticed that the gate was


    still closed, and there was no indication that they would let him in. The most puzzling thing was that the


    red sports car was still at the gate.


    ¡®This doesn¡¯t make sense! Dominic usually doesn''t entertain his guests for too long and usually tries to


    get rid of them within half an hour. However, he''s been with the same guest for so long today. That


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    person must be special"


    Fortunately, just as he thought he could not go in today, the housekeeper came to tell him that Dominic


    was ready to meet him.


    Thrilled, Austin followed the housekeeper into thepound. However, he felt a chill run down his


    spine as he rounded the bend in the garden. Austin shuddered and halted in his path as he looked over


    his shoulder.


    Someone shed past on the other side of the garden and vanished. As too many nts blocked


    Austin''s view, he only caught a glimpse of a figure.


    ¡®Hmmrn.." He knitted his brow and wondered why the person looked a bit familiar.


    "Sir?" The housekeeper walked ahead but did not hear footsteps behind her, so she stopped in her


    path. She looked over her shoulder and saw Austin zoning out.


    Austin caught himself and hurriedly replied, "I''ming!"


    He quickened his pace and could not help but look back, but there was no more sign of anyone.


    Puzzled, he followed the housekeeper into the living room.


    Soon after, Dominic shuffled in from the back door wearing his slippers, held up a teapot in his hand,


    and took two sips of tea. Letting out a satisfied sigh, he gazed up at Austin. "Why are you here again?"


    "My grandpa wanted to know how you''re doing and told me to pay you a visit," Austin hurriedly


    answered, "I know you don''t like supplements, so I only brought you some tea leaves."


    "How good could your tea leaves be? You guys know nothing about them!" Dominic snorted


    dismissively and sat on a chair, crossing his legs. He looked askance at Austin and said, "Since your


    grandpa wants to know how I''m doing, why has he sent you, a little brat, over instead ofing over


    himself?


    "My grandpa is old and isn''t in good shape as he used to be. He doesn''t know how to care for himself


    and isn''t as healthy as you."


    ¡®Austin must be up to something by saying that, isn''t he?¡¯ Dominic kept his eyes half closed and put on


    a sluggish look, purposely not responding to what Austin said.


    After two seconds, Austin said, despite himself, "I remember the special pills you made could improve


    health. Can you give two to my grandpa? I''ll pass them to him."


    "Tsk!" The older man said throatily and suddenly looked at Austin. "How dare you?"


    "You know I only made eight of them. They took me so much effort, energy, time, and money! Now


    you''re asking for two pills just like that? For what? Is your grandpa dying and needs them to save his


    life?" Dominic was so blunt that Austin blushed in embarrassment.

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    If treated in such a way by another person, a man like him would have stormed off or lost his temper on


    the spot, but he dared not do so to the older man before him.


    He could only hold back his temper, saying, "Well, you''re my grandpa¡¯s brother after all..."


    "Wait a minute! We had different moms."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dominic and Austin''s grandfather were half-brothers who were born to different mothers. Due to what


    happened during thest generation, they had not been close.


    It was a difficult time. Although Dominic was the younger brother and deserved to be treated well,


    Austin''s great-grandmother was partial to her son.


    Later, when it was time to pass on the family fortune, the woman fiddled with the papers, and


    everything fell into Austin''s grandfather''s hands. Left with nothing, Dominic was kicked out of the house


    to earn a living by himself.


    Dominicter went all over the country and gradually became famous.


    After all, there was karma. As Austin''s grandfather was not made for doing business, the family fortune


    had dwindled significantly by the time Austin''s father took over. They managed to earn a living thanks


    to Dominic''s fame, but Austin¡¯s grandfather had never visited Dominic due to shame.


    The man had always sent the younger family members over during festivals.


    First, he hoped that Dominic would somehow look after them for the sake of kinship. Second, he hoped


    Dominic would stop holding grudges and interact more with the family for the sake of the younger


    generation.


    As a person, Dominic was neither cold-hearted nor overly generous. When he was in a good mood, he


    would meet Austin and answer his questions about medicinal herbs. However, he would not even open


    the gate for the young man when he felt otherwise.


    Having heard his retorts, Austin could tell he was in a bad mood today.


    ¡®Why is he meeting me even though he¡¯s in a foul mood? Did the person he met just now upset him?"


    Thinking of the person he glimpsed in the garden, he changed the subject and stopped mentioning his


    grandfather. "Was someone here just now?"


    "Was there?" The older man asked him instead.


    "I saw someone in the garden just now," he asked tentatively.


    A look of unease shed across Dominic''s face. No longer calm, he asked nervously, "Since you saw


    them, there is nothing to ask."


    "But I only saw the back of the person and could not tell who they were. Since you''ve stopped seeing


    patients for years, who-"


    "What are you asking so much for? What has it got to do with you? It''s none of your f*cking business!"


    Suddenly losing his temper, Dominic red at him. "I¡¯m the one who should be asking you questions!


    Are you telling everyone you''re myst student?"


    Austin was stunned. ''How did he find out?1


    "Who told you that?" He blurted it out.


    Thinking it did not sound right, he corrected himself, "I mean, who told you the lie?"


    "You know full well if it''s a lie!" Scowling, Dominic could roughly guess what it was all about and


    snorted.


    Austin guiltily exined, "How would I dare to unt your name around? You did teach me a few things,


    but they were all basic. I wouldn''t dare tell anyone I''m yourst student. It''s just that-" "It''s just that


    what?" Dominic said impatiently, "Do you dare to say that people have not mistaken you for myst


    student?"

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    Austin looked helpless. "I genuinely didn¡¯t tell them so. There''s nothing I can do if they think that way! I


    can''t keep telling people I''m not yourst student every time I meet them, can I?"


    Dominic snorted. "Enough of your excuses!"


    Austin was making excuses, but he was not entirely in the wrong.


    The truth was that the others regarded him as Dominic''sst student. Of course, he might have


    somehow misled them, but he had never precisely made such a im. Therefore, it might not be


    technically correct to say that he had been unting Dominic¡¯s name.


    "You''re just the same as your grandpa, incapable yet filled with deviant ideas!" Dominic rebuked him


    and said no more.


    After all, Lily did not say the young man did anything appalling.


    Austin didn''t think anything of Dominic''s reprimands because he was used to them.


    He leaned in with a smile and licked his lips. "Since others think I¡¯m yourst student, why don¡¯t you


    take me as one?


    Considering I¡¯m your kin and you''ve taught me before, you might as well make me your student.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "This way, you don''t have to worry about me ruining your reputation, and I can even bring it to new


    heights! Also, none of your students achieved anything. Besides the ones that have wandered around


    the world, yourst student has never shown himself or done anything worth mentioning. It''s such a


    waste of your skills! But if you take me as your-"


    "In your dreams!" Dominic cut him off impatiently while waving. "Don¡¯t bother to think about it!"


    He scowled and snorted. "With your limited talent, you''re not even qualified to be a servant to my


    students! Don¡¯t think that I''ve not seen you through. Do you want to tell me you''d like to learn medicine


    to save people''s lives? Do you want to do it for the sake of humanity? Save it!"


    "You''re simply nning to provide your service to the rich and powerful for money, aren''t you? You


    don''t wish to bring new heights to herbal medicine. All you care about is bringing glory to your family!"


    As Dominic had correctly guessed what was on Austin''s mind, a look of embarrassment shed across


    Austin''s face. However, the young man soon thought his intention was justified.


    "What''s so wrong about that? We pour our energy, time, and resources into learning herbal medicine,


    so what if we make money? Also, while it¡¯s true that I''m trying to bring glory to our family, don''t forget


    that you''re also one of us. It''s our family you''re talking about, and I''m your sibling''s grandson by blood,


    Granduncle!"


    Dominic chuckled coldly as his face lost all its gentleness and looked forbidding. "Do not call me that. I


    have no children and don''t deserve to be your granduncle."


    "All right, I''m getting tired. Why don¡¯t you go home and take good care of your grandpa? Can someone


    please show him the door?" He whipped around and went upstairs unceremoniously. It was evident he


    did not want to say anything more to Austin.


    Although he did not want to give up, Austin knew what the older man was like. He worried that if he


    were to say anything more, he would be barred from entering the house ever again.


    He could only stare after the man in resentment. ''Then have some rest. I''ll visit you another time."


    Hearing no answer from Dominic as he went out of view, Austin let out a sigh of relief. ¡®At least he


    hasn''t cklisted me yet"


    Austin left the manor and saw that the red sports car at the gate was already gone.


    "Tsk! I wonder what kind of man drives such a car. It''s so girlie, no matter how I look at it!"

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    ¡®Just what kind of person has won the old man''s favor?¡¯ Austin checked his watch. ''He stayed even


    longer than I did!"


    Back home, Lily parked her car and saw a box in the yard.


    The box was neither big nor small and looked like a present from someone. She could smell a strong


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    aroma without getting near it.


    "This is?" Intrigued, she pointed at the box and asked.


    "Ma¡¯am, Ms. Rollins sent someone to deliver it, saying it''s a present for you." The housekeeper hurried


    over and answered.


    "Ms. Rollins? Which Ms. Rollins?" Unable to figure out who the person was, she walked over to the box


    but did not open it immediately. She would not do that before finding out where it came from.


    "The person only said it was from Ms. Rollins and left after leaving a message."


    Due to Alexander¡¯s stature, many wanted to send him presents, but he would not ept any. Some


    people changed their tactics and sent gifts to Lily instead, and she refused to receive them and sent


    them back.


    Over time, these types of presents have be much rarer.


    It was not the first time the delivery person simply went away after leaving a message, so the


    housekeeper left the box in the yard for Lily to decide what to do with it.


    "What was the message?" She thought about it and asked.


    The housekeeper hurriedly said, ¡®The person said Ms. Rollins wanted to thank you for the dress and


    hoped you''d ept her return gift."


    Lily remembered who the person was. ¡®Ah, it''s Anastasia"


    She did not expect the woman to send her a return gift so soon. Knowing it was from her, Lily untied


    the ribbon and opened the box. She was stunned by what she saw inside.


    It was a nt, meticulously and safely packed inside.


    Standing aside, the housekeeper was puzzled. ¡®Why did Ms. Rollins send something like this as a gift?¡¯


    However, after recovering from the initial shock, Lily was overjoyed. She moved around the nt a few


    times, clearly loving it.


    Due to the nature of her work, there were nts everywhere in the house, and the housekeepers knew


    she loved them.


    However, the housekeeper had rarely seen her looking so thrilled before.


    "Ma¡¯am, what is it?" The housekeeper asked curiously.


    Before Lily could answer, she heard a car approaching and saw Alexander arrive.


    Alexander got out of his car and strode over. Seeing her look ted, he felt cheerful as well. ¡®What


    made you so happy?" "Look!"


    She beckoned him over and eagerly turned to look at the nt.

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    ¡®This is?" Although Alexander could recognize some nts after spending so much time with Lily, he


    could not tell what this one was.


    Lily could barely hide her joy as she said excitedly, ¡®This is Agarwood!"


    "Agarwood?" Alexander raised his brow and subconsciously repeated the name. He could not


    remember all the nt names, but he could tell his wife loved it.


    "You bought it?" He brushed Lily¡¯s hair behind her ear, leaned in, and kissed her cheek.


    Lily did not move away since she had grown ustomed to his intimate gestures, so she leaned close


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    to him. "No, it''s a gift from someone."


    Her eyes sparkled with joy as she stared at the nt, and Alexander could tell she truly loved it.


    "A gift?" Alexander narrowed his eyes.


    "Who dares to send her such a gift? Who''s so thoughtful to have sent my beloved wife such a


    wonderful gift?¡¯


    Lily was someone who only cared a little about material possessions. She kept the jewelry Alexander


    had bought her in their boxes and simply wanted her clothes to be cozy and easy on the eyes. The


    houses and properties mattered to her even less to her.


    As Alexander knew little about raw materials and did not know what to give her, he could only give her


    a card so she could buy whatever she wanted. After so long, this was the first time he saw her getting


    so happy over a gift.


    "It''s a gift from Ms. Rollins!" Lily said gleefully.


    "Ms. Rollins?" He did not seem to remember the person.


    Lily elbowed him. "Cut the act! If you could remember her from her profile photo, how could you not


    remember who she is now?"


    Feigning pain, Alexander palmed his side. "I didn¡¯t immediately think of her, okay? Still, why did she


    give you this? Did she know you like it?"


    Lily shook her head. "I''ve never mentioned it."


    However, Anastasia knew Lily was a perfumer. Even before they met, the woman had heard about Lily.


    ¡®Then take the gift if you like it. I''ll send a proper return gift to Ms. Rollins when I¡¯m free."


    ¡®Since Lily likes the nt so much, she should ept it. Sometimes we have to ept gifts anyway"


    Lily gave him a look. ''There¡¯s no need. I already gave her a dress, so this is her return gift to me."


    "Oh, that was fast." Alexander was surprised that his wife''s social skills were not as bad as he had


    imagined. "Are you talking about the dress you took from her?"


    "Uh-huh." Nodding, Lily could not help but lean over the nt to study it closely.


    "It looks gorgeous and smells so nice! I wonder where Ms. Rollins acquired such a precious..." After a


    pause, she thought of something and suddenly looked over her shoulder at Alexander. "It should be


    legal to keep it, right?"


    "What?" Bewildered, Alexander wondered why the nt would be illegal.


    "Agarwood is under the protection of the Endangered Species Act. I''ve always wanted to get my hands


    on one, but I never got the chance.


    Anyway, I heard some people grow them!" Lily cocked her head and studied the nt, seemingly


    talking to Alexander and herself simultaneously.


    Alexander did not know what to say. He noticed her staring at the nt lovingly and somehow grew


    jealous, pulling Lily into his chest.


    "Hey, hey!" Lily was reaching out to touch a leaf when she fell into him and identally plucked it off.

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    "What are you doing?" Lily could not help but me Alexander for making her pluck off the leaf. She


    could not bear to throw it away.


    "Isn''t it just a pot of Agar...wood? How could you like it so much until I no longer exist?" Alexander


    shoved his face into hers as if he worried she could not see him.


    Lily was surprised and burst outughing despite herself. ¡®What''s the matter with this man? He has


    gotten jealous of other men, women, and even our son. Now he¡¯s getting jealous of a nt?! He has to


    be the King of Jealousy throughout the entire universe!¡¯


    "What are you saying? Didn''t I ask you toe over when you reached home just now?" She said


    He did so and nodded. "Now that I exist, can you tell what''s different about me today?"


    Hearing this, Lily pulled herself slightly away and looked him up and down. She knitted her brow and


    thought seriously. She did not find anything different about him, but she ventured to answer to not


    disappoint him. "You cut your hair!"


    Alexander was speechless. ''What the hell? I''ve been so busytely that I don¡¯t even have time to cut


    my hair, and it''s long enough to begin to cover my ear. How could she think I had cut my hair? Did I


    have long hair before this?*


    "No!" He looked disappointed.


    "You changed your necktie!" Lily made another guess.


    "No!" Alexander stopped her, deciding not to let her continue. "Look." He cocked his head and showed


    her his long neck. The reddish mark on his neck looked striking as he had a great body and smooth


    skin.


    Lily gasped and leaned in to study it.


    Pleased, Alexander grinned before she said, "It¡¯s September. How could the mosquitos still be so


    nasty?"


    Alexander was disappointed. He licked his lower lip and asked, "You think a mosquito bite caused


    this?"


    "Is it not?" Lily thought that was what it looked like.


    "Don''t you think it looks like a..." He noticed Lily''s innocent gaze and decided not to tease her. "You''re


    right. It''s a mosquito bite."


    "Apply some cream to itter. It''s a small bump, but it''s quite red. Don''t touch it with your fingers,


    okay?" She was somewhat concerned.


    "Okay." Alexander pointed at the nt before him and instructed the housekeeper, "Move it to the


    garden at the back. If not-"


    Lily cut him off, "No, no! None of you can touch it. I''ll do it myself."


    She carefully held up the pot and turned to walk toward her small garden while Alexander gazed after


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    her helplessly and was worried.


    Although pregnant, Lily would not stop working whenever she saw such precious nts. Alexander


    shook his head, felt his neck grow itchy, and subconsciously scratched it.


    He thought about what Edward had told him. "Two days ago, I got bitten by a mosquito, and Olivia


    insisted the bite scar was a hickey and scratched my face! How could she wrong me like that?"

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    Alexander initially did not catch on to what Edward was talking about and realizedter on that Olivia


    got jealous and threw a tantrum. Although Edward looked like a cat had scratched his face, he seemed


    to have enjoyed it.


    Alexander told him that he deserved it for having no self-respect, but at the same time, he could not


    help but think that Lily had never gotten jealous of him, not even once.


    When Edward touched his scratched face with a smug grin, he told Alexander, "She did this because


    she cares about me!"


    That made Alexander wonder if Lily did not care about him ording to Edward¡¯s logic.


    ¡®That''s impossible! We''ve been through much together, and if anyone imed that Lily doesn''t care


    about me, I wouldn''t believe it. However, something seems amiss, doesn''t it?¡¯


    Like now, a mosquito had left a bite on his neck, exactly where a woman might get suspicious, but Lily


    was sure the culprit was a mosquito.


    ¡®Lily has spent almost every day with Olivia, so why is her way of thinking so different? Why didn''t she


    suspect it was a hickey?¡¯


    After receiving the precious nt, Lily was so happy that she spent a long time studying it in the small


    garden before returning to the house. She passed the yroom, saw Alexander ying with their son,


    said hi to them, and left to take a bath.


    Since Lily was covered in dirt, she did not want to hug Galen and decided to keep himpany after


    getting cleaned up.


    She filled the bathtub with warm water and immersed herself in it. She put a few drops of self-made


    essential oil in the water, and her body soon rxed as the aroma filled the air.


    Lily thought of agarwood and could hardly contain her joy. She picked up her phone to call Olivia,


    wanting to tell her about it. The phone rang for quite a while before Olivia answered, sounding


    somewhat nasally as if she was suppressing it.


    "Hello..."


    Lily was excited and did not notice the woman sounding strange, rattling, ¡® Liv, I got my hands on


    something cool. Guess what it is?"


    "What is it?" Olivia asked.


    "Take a guess!"


    "I have no idea. Must be some precious raw materials? You will only consider them as something cool."


    Lily held up a palmful of water andughingly said, "You know me best! I received a pot of Agarwood.


    Agarwood! I tried to get my hands on one for so long, and I finally got it today. Although it''s not a big


    one, I think I can grow it," she said gleefully.


    "Agarwood? But it¡¯s not suitable for the weather here, isn¡¯t it?"


    "I thought so too, but if someone could grow it and have it sent to me as a gift, I think there must be a


    way. Besides, there are methods to adjust the temperature, sunlight, and moisture. I''m going to give it a


    try!"


    "Yes, you do that."


    Lily finally sensed that something was off. "Liv, what are you doing? Why do you sound so listless?"


    Olivia''s voice grew much livelier and louder all of a sudden. "What?! No! I¡¯m listening. Carry on. We''re


    talking about agarwood, after all."


    "Yes, are you not happy with it?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡®Whenever I brought any precious nts or rare materials to the studio, she would be thrilled. However,


    Liv''s reaction today seems a bit lukewarm"


    "I''m happy. Of course, I am! Are you bringing it to the studio tomorrow?"


    "Don''t be silly! This is such a precious nt. I only feel safe if I take care of it in my garden and not


    leave it out of sight!"


    As Lily finished, she heard a low grunt from the other end, obviously not made by Olivia. ¡®Is that a


    man?¡¯


    Taken aback, Lily pulled her phone away to look at it. She thought about it and asked, "Liv, is Edward


    beside you now?"

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    "What? Yes, uh, no, no, he¡¯s not! Why are you asking about him?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    They fell into an awkward silence.


    Lily would be a fool if she could not figure out what was happening.


    She chuckled and hurriedly said, "So sorry for interrupting you guys! Carry on with whatever you''re


    doing, and I''ll get out of your way. Goodbye!"


    She quickly disconnected her phone and let out a sigh of relief.


    Although she did not see anything and only heard a grunt, she could feel herself blushing. As she


    palmed her warm face, she realized the water had lost its heat.


    She quickly got to her feet, showered, and got out wearing a towel.


    Lily gasped when she saw Alexander lying on the bed, surprised that he had returned to the bedroom.


    "Is it so surprising to see me in the bedroom?" Seeing her reaction, Alexander lowered what he was


    holding.


    "Yes, I thought you were ying with Galen. You couldn''t take it, huh?" She said it half-jokingly as she


    took a towel to dry her hair.


    Alexander tossed aside what he was holding and threw himself over to hold her between his arms.


    "How did you know I couldn''t take it anymore?"


    "I was saying you couldn''t handle our son! Cut that out. It tickles!"


    As he nuzzled her neck, his warm breath tickled her. Taking in her unique scent, Alexander felt


    aroused.


    However, remembering that they had prolonged sex just two days ago, he was worried that he would


    wear her out. He suppressed his desire and held her tighter. "I''ll be less busy next month, so I can


    spend more time with you then."


    "It''s okay, just do whatever you need to do since your work is important. Besides, you keep me


    Having just received the agarwood, Lily had to get busy and learn to take care of it. Besides, although


    she had decided to back out of coborating with the research institute, she had a feeling that the


    matter was not going to end so quickly.


    She believed that the best husband-wife rtionship was one in which both had careers while


    Alexander, however, became thoughtful.


    ¡®She''s genuinely unlike other women. She neither needs mypany nor pesters me for attention.


    Sometimes, I quite miss the time when we were newly married"


    She took the initiative to look for and marry him at that time. Perhaps she had acted rashly then, but he


    had fallen deeply in love with her ever since.


    "Lily..." He called her name softly, his nose touching her wet and sweet smelling hair.


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t you ever get..." He wanted to ask her if she would ever get jealous, but before he could say it,


    his nose felt tickled, and he sneezed.


    Puzzled, Lily asked, "Don''t I ever get what?" "Oh my!" Before he could say anything, she held his head


    down. Alexander was puzzled.

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    "Howe the mosquito bump grew so big?" She pressed it.


    "How do you know it''s a mosquito bump, not a..." He paused and let out a hiss despite himself.


    "Not what?" Removing her hand, Lily looked at him and asked.


    "Don''t you think it looks like something else? Or rather, doesn''t it make you suspect anything?"


    Lily thought he was acting weird. ''He used to speak his mind. Why does he sound like he''s holding


    back?¡¯


    "What exactly are you talking about?"


    Seeing her get impatient, Alexander decided to get straight to the point. " Don''t you think it looks like


    a... love bite?"


    "A what?" Blinking, Lily did not think much and said instinctively, "You think something else bit you?"


    Alexander was speechless.


    She saw his look and finally caught on to what he was saying. "Oh, you''re talking about a hickey!"


    "Yes, I suppose so..." He suddenly felt like an idiot.


    ¡®Why am I trying to make her suspect me when she wouldn''t do so in the first ce? Would I feel better


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    if she scratched my face as Olivia did to Edward?¡¯


    Lily stared at him, finding him both ridiculous and funny.


    "Forget it. I''m just saying it for fun. It''s better that you didn''t think so." He waved to hide his


    embarrassment and turned around. Lily stopped him from lying down and handed him a mirror. "Look!"


    "What?"


    "Take a look for yourself!" She held the mirror closer so he could see it. " Have you seen a hickey like


    this? Who could have left such a huge bump with a kiss? Is the woman''s mouth equipped with a


    stinger, and she buzzes when she sings?" Alexander was embarrassed. At the same time, he saw the


    "love bite" on his neck in the mirror.


    ¡®What the hell? The bump now looked redder and much more swollen than before!"


    "How could the bump get so big?" It hurt a little when he touched it.


    "The poison in the woman''s mouth is so potent, isn''t it?" Lily got up to get a cream and carefully applied


    it to the bump, teasing. Its cooling effect soothed the pain.


    Stretching a little, he muttered, ¡®This is all Edward''s fault."


    "What has Edward got to do with it?" He spoke softly, but she heard it anyway.


    She could not help but grow curious, especially after hearing what she was not supposed to hear


    during her conversation with Olivia on the phone.


    Alexander then told her how a mosquito bit Edward and how Olivia scratched his face due to a


    misunderstanding.


    Of course, he did not tell her about Edward''s im that Olivia''s actions were an act of love.


    If he were to tell Lily that, she would know he asked her that question to see if she would get jealous.


    Thinking about it now, he thought he was rather childish.


    Initially shocked, Lily burst outughing until she doubled over. "So this is what it was all about?!


    There''s more to it than you know."


    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    Suppressing herughter, Lily wiped tears off the corners of her eyes. "You see, due to the nature of


    our work, Olivia and I have been exposed to all kinds of nts, and we''re no strangers to bugs. How


    could we not tell a mosquito bump from a hickey?"


    "Then why did she..." He frowned. "She did it on purpose!"


    Nodding, Lily said, "Il remember Oliviaining to mest month about some girl who kept tagging


    after Edward. I''m not sure if she was being sensitive or what, but Olivia was upset. I guess she''s just


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    trying to use the mosquito bump as an excuse to vent her anger."


    Alexander finally realized what it was all about. He and Edward thought wrongly that a mosquito bite


    could make a woman jealous.


    "But..." Even so, he had a question. He watched as she applied the facial mask to the dresser with her


    back facing him. "Howe you''ve never gotten jealous?"


    "Why should I?" Lily posed a follow-up questions while lifting her face to make the facial mask sit well.


    Alexander thought about it. ¡®I''ve had many suitors, and Brittany was crazy for me at one point.


    However, Lily has seemingly never gotten jealous of me"


    "Don''t you worry that--


    She interrupted. "Nope!"


    Turning around, Lily only showed her eyes and mouth with the facial mask still on, but her gaze was


    unyielding.


    "Although we haven''t been together for a long time, unlike those who have spent eight to ten years


    together, you''ve given me a sense of security!


    Every day when you wake up, you''d kiss and hug me whenever you left home. No matter what


    happened, you''d tell me about it and protect me first when there was danger.


    "Why should I get suspicious of someone like you? What''s there to worry about? Alex, I used to be


    someone without a sense of security. But after meeting you, I''ve never felt safer!"


    Lily spoke calmly, and when she was done, she looked ridiculous as she fought to keep the mask from


    falling off her face, still, Alexander was ovee with emotion.


    Suddenly, he felt that he had been utterly stupid and childish today.


    ¡®Why must she get jealous to prove that she cares about me? She trusts me, and that''s why she has


    never been jealous."


    "Lily..." Calling her name softly, Alexander walked over and gently pulled her into his arms. "I love you!"


    "You''re making my facial mask fall off!" At such a sentimental moment, she reached out her hand to


    push him off instead. Alexander was taken aback.


    ¡®Well, this is the woman I love!¡¯


    Aside from the two floors ofbs, the elevator to the top floor required an ess card. Lily had only


    gone there twice, and Thompson had dealt directly with her ever since.


    At this moment, three individuals were sitting in the top-floor office.


    Furrowing his brow, Thompson grasped his head as if it would fall off if he let go.


    "We received news from La Beaut¨¦ Group that they will divest." His deep voice showed signs of


    exhaustion and helplessness.


    ¡®They''re our main investor. Once they divest, our working capital would be insufficient, and the


    experiment would have to stop immediately."


    "At what stage is the experiment now?" Sitting with his legs crossed on a big sofa chair made of


    genuine leather, a man looked rtively calm.


    "It''s already at ate stage. In fact, I think we''re very close to sess!"


    "Close is never enough. Even if you''re one step away from your goal, it''s still a failure!"


    The rude statement made Thompson flush.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    Thompson also spoke bluntly, ¡®You''re not a professional, so you might not understand. The experiment


    may not soundplicated, but it requires excellent skills. Besides, even an ordinary product requires


    multiple experiences to seed. Of course, an opportunistic businessman like you would not


    understand how hard it is."


    The one who spoke to Thompson before this was Mike Corden. Mike was wearing his business suit as


    he lounged on the sofa with a cigar.


    After listening to Thompson, he narrowed his eyes, held up his cigar, and tapped off its ash. "If I


    remember correctly, Professor Thompson, you told us that La Beaut¨¦ Group has withdrawn their


    funding.


    "Without opportunistic businessmen like me, you won''t be able to continue your experiment, no matter


    how great it is!"


    He was undiplomatic, knowing that without La Beaut¨¦ Group, the project would not have the money to


    continue unless they could find a new funding source. Moreover, they did not want the experiment to


    stop.


    "You-" Faced with such an insult, Thompson lost his temper.


    "Enough," said a man in an executive chair with his back to them. His low voice sounded somewhat


    husky and odd. "We''re here because we share the same goal. What''s the point of quarreling over such


    a trivial matter?"


    "Mr. Corden, we need your funding, but don''t forget that you''re the one who came to US and asked to


    coborate! Also, you''re not doing charity. You have your needs, and we have ours. We''re on the same


    boat!"


    Mike raised his brow but did not retort.


    As Thompson red at him, he heard his name mentioned. "Mr. Corden is right, Professor Thompson.


    The experiment has gone on for so long with so much money. We even poured in more workforce, yet


    you''re telling me we haven''t seeded yet?"


    Hisst few words were grave, and one could sense his anger without seeing his face.


    Sweat streaked down Thompson''s face. "Sir, I..."


    "You were the one who came up with the idea. Considering that you''re a gifted talent, I put you wholly


    in charge of the matter, but look at what you''ve achieved."


    He continued icily, ¡®The experiment has not only failed to reach its goal but has lost La Beaut¨¦ Group''s


    support. Even Lily


    Christian is backing out. Is our institute a ce where she cane and go as she wishes?"


    Mike stared at his cigar and remained quiet as if deep in thought.


    Sitting beside Mike, Thompson wiped his sweat. "Sir, I tried to dissuade Lily, but she seemed to have


    noticed something and insisted on backing out. She also made a few attempts to probe. I worry that..."


    "Worry about what?"


    "I worry she has already discovered the experiment''s true purpose, which is why she refuses to carry


    on. I thought she was just a perfumer and knew nothing about herbal medicine, but I discovered that


    she wasn¡¯t entirely clueless about it. She was even quite precise in determining the medicine''s


    dosage."


    "She learned this before?"


    Thompson shook his head. "No, I''ve checked. She did learn a lot, but she has never systematically


    acquired knowledge about herbal medicine. She couldn¡¯t have achieved such a level through self-


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    learning."


    His employer let out the slightest snort and said grimly, "Useless fool!"

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    Thompson pursed his lips, looking embarrassed.


    "From what I know, Lily didn''t learn about herbal medicine, but she is a brilliant woman. Coupled with


    her nt exposure, I won''t be surprised if she has learned about it during that time.


    "You don''t understand. Herbal medicine is a broad and profound subject. Even though I''ve studied it for


    decades, I''ve only scratched the surface-"


    "Enough! You''re still rather proud of it, aren''t you? If you guys hadn''t been so useless, there wouldn''t be


    a need to get outside help."


    "Sir, I''ve shortlisted other candidates who are the country''s top perfumers. Apart from them, I''ve also


    selected a few candidates from overseas as backups. Why don''t we..."


    Upon knowing that Lily had decided to back out, Thompson immediately prepared a backup n by


    selecting several well-known perfumers. ¡®If she does back out, we could rece her. However.."


    "Rece her? For what?" His employer scolded him. "You think there aren''t enough people who know


    about what we''re doing?"


    Thompson kept quiet.


    ¡®Indeed, what we''re doing is ssified. Even the workers in theboratory don''t know about the


    experiment''s true purpose, let alone Lily. Everyone has their job scope, so not many, including Lily,


    know what the finished product will be for"


    ¡®However, if we reced Lily, the risk of exposing our secret would be higher as another person would


    get involved. My boss is right in saying so"


    "So what do you think we should do?"


    "Since she''s already involved, she should forget about backing out. She must eitherplete her task


    or shut her mouth for good!"


    Thompson was shocked. "But sir, we can''t risk offending the Russells, and I heard she¡¯s quite good at


    kickboxing. Besides, she has the Lodge family''s support."


    "You worry too much! How can someone like you achieve anything great?"


    "But..." Thompson wanted to say something, but Mike interrupted, "We''re not asking you to kill her now.


    Can''t you just convince her to return and continue her work?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''ve tried to persuade her many times!" Thompson felt worn out. ¡®I couldn''t just tell her the truth, could


    1?¡¯


    ¡®Lily smiles often and speaks gently, but she¡¯s as stubborn as a mule"


    "If persuasion works, there wouldn''t be so many wars and killings in this world." Mike removed his


    sses and casually wiped them with a microfiber cloth.


    Thompson did not understand him.


    Mike lowered his gaze to the sses. The half-smoked cigar nowy in the ashtray. His slender fingers


    meticulously rubbed the cloth against the sses. "Professor, you''re a learned man. Haven''t you heard


    of intimidation and inducement?"


    Thompson still did not get it.


    Mike put on his sses, looked up, and smirked. "Intimidation and inducement are both good methods.


    Professor, why have you thought only of persuasion?"


    Knitting his brow, Thompson chuckled coldly. "Mr. Corden, you say it like it''s so easy. You''re a friend to


    Lily and her husband, aren''t you? Why don''t you tell me how we should intimidate or induce her?"

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    Mike looked up coldly, and his sses glinted. "Professor Thompson, you''re a smart person. You don¡¯t


    need me to teach you something as simple as that, do you? After a pause, he continued, "Or it''s so


    simple that you can¡¯t even handle it?"


    "You-" After getting provoked many times, Thompson could not help but re up.


    The man in the executive chair, however, interrupted. Deep and awful, his voice was strangely


    unnerving. "Stop quibbling!


    Professor, Mr. Corden is right in saying that you couldn''t even make a perfumer stay. Are you nning


    to wait until she tells everyone about what''s going on in theb?"


    "No, but..."


    "No ifs or buts! I''ll let someone else take over if you can''t do it." A silence ensued while cold sweats


    covered Thompson''s back. Of course, he knew what the man meant.


    They could not afford to tell other people about their secret. Knowing much more than Lily about the


    project, Thompson knew his life would be in danger if someone else took his ce. Besides, he was


    obsessed with the experiment and wished to see it through.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "N-No, sir, no one else knows about the experiment better than I do. I''ll surely do a good job and get it


    done!" He stressed that he wanted the experiment to continue as well.


    "Good to hear that," his employer said. "Find a way to deal with the perfumer. As for the funding, leave


    US."


    In other words, it was something to do with Mike and nothing to do with Thompson.


    "Yes, sir!" Thompson wiped the sweat off his forehead, exchanged a brief look with Mike, and quickly


    left.


    Mike got up and took a few steps forward. "I have no problem funding the project, but don''t forget that


    you must fulfill your promise, Mr. R."


    "Don¡¯t worry. Once I have the products, I''ll give 70% to you first. However, can you handle so many


    products as a businessman, Mr. Corden?"


    The executive chair swiveled slightly, but the man still had his back toward his guest as if unwilling to


    face him.


    Mike stared at the back of the chair and raised his chin with his hands in his pants pockets. "Well, don''t


    worry, Mr. R. Since I dare to invest so much in this project, I¡¯m confident I''ll get my money back.


    However..."


    He paused and lifted his eyelids. "We are partners, after all, and it¡¯s the first time I''m meeting you in


    person after wemunicated online. Aren''t you going to show me your face, Mr. R? Or you''re not


    sincere in bing my partner?"


    The executive chair stopped moving. As there was no answer, the office was in dead silence. Mike


    neither spoke nor moved and simply stared at the back of the ck chair.


    After a moment, the chair started to move and slowly turned over. A strange-looking face came into


    view.


    Ever since Lily got her hands on the pot of agarwood, she stopped going to her studio for a few days


    and stayed at home to tend to the nt. Having allocated a plot ofnd to grow it, she read many


    books on its cultivation.

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    However, the nt was so precious that she did not feel safe relying on the books alone. She


    meticulously recorded its daily changes on paper in case she made any mistakes.


    She even thought about asking Anastasia about the origin of agarwood and if she had any experience


    growing it.


    Before she decided whether to visit the woman, she received a guest instead. Olivia approached with


    an armful of snacks and toys for Galen, and he smiled as he saw her.


    Nheless, Olivia''s mind was elsewhere. After hugging Galen and having her face smeared with


    spittle, she hurried to the garden to see the precious nt.


    "Oh my! It''s agarwood!"


    Although she knew Lily would not make a mistake, she was amazed to see it. The rare nt was


    young and small, but based on its condition, it was the best of the best.


    "Is Mr. Russell the one who got you this cool thing?" Raising her brow, Olivia grabbed an apple and


    took a bite.


    Lily shook her head. "How would he know about a nt like this?"


    "Hey, how could you say that? Didn¡¯t Mr. Russell gather those valuable materials in ourb from all


    over the world? He might not know much, but he¡¯s willing to make an effort, okay?"


    Olivia used to side with Lily instead of Alexander, but now she "betrayed" her.


    Awed by how Alexander had meticulously taken care of everything from the studio to the equipment,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    she thought Edward could not hold a candle to him.


    ¡®Why can''t Edward learn anything from Mr. Russell? Especially after spending so many years with him"


    She had since be Alexander¡¯s loyal fan and often took his side.


    Not paying attention, Lily focused on her beloved nt. She carefully cut away some unwanted leaves


    with a pair of pruning shears.


    "You told me you wouldn''t be going to the research institute anymore. Were you serious?"


    Olivia did not hear it clearly over the phone due to a bad connection and wanted to ask her about it in


    person. Since Lily had not gone to the studio for two days, she could onlye over.


    "Yes!" The pair of pruners snapped together as Lily spoke.


    "Still, didn''t you say you were close to making it work? It''s not your style to give up now! Also, has the


    research institute agreed, or have they found a recement?"


    "I''m backing out, whether they agree or not."


    Lily sized up the nt to ensure there was nothing else to prune and looked over her shoulder. "Isn''t it


    better now that I have more time in the studio? As you said, we haven''t had a new product for quite


    some time."


    "From how I see it, the agarwood has taken all of your attentiontely, and the new product would have


    to wait."


    Olivia shook her head, but she was not too bothered by it.


    Lily was hardworking and highly productive. Besides, all their previous perfumes were still selling well.


    Olivia was surprised, though, to see her decide so quickly to drop out of the project after she had been


    so interested in the research institute at first.


    "Yes, we''ll have to wait." Getting up, Lily said in a trance.


    ¡®It''s not because of the nt. I feel the research institute won''t give up so easily"


    Suddenly, the phone rang.

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    Lily nced and saw it was a call from Thompson. ¡®What a coincidence!¡¯


    "Professor Thompson." She answered the phone.


    His voice came from the other end. "Lily, are you busy with anything now?"


    "No. Is there anything I can do for you?" She lifted her eyelids and looked at Olivia, who was eating her


    apple.


    "Well, I have to ask you for a favor." Letting out a sigh, he said, "Look.


    We''ve conducted the experiment for so long, and everyone approved it initially, not to mention you''ve


    invested so much energy in it. Don''t you think you''re being a bit too irresponsible by backing out now?"


    "Professor, I think it''s way more irresponsible to carry on with the experiment without knowing its


    purpose." Lowering her gaze, Lily said casually, "I think I''ve made myself clear. If you''re trying to


    dissuade me from backing out, forget it."


    ¡®Besides, I doubt you have the funding for the experiment as well"


    "I..." After a pause, Thompson added, "Never mind. Are you free to have a meal with me?"


    Lily was surprised since it was the first time Thompson had invited her for a meal.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing her hesitation, Thompson hurriedly said, "We''ve known each other for so long, and I''ve never


    treated you to anything before. Also, since you''ve backed out so hastily, we haven¡¯t talked through the


    handover on many aspects. Why don¡¯t we talk about it face-to-face for thest time?"


    Thompson had always carried himself with the air of a leader in theboratory. Even though he was


    courteous to her, he had never spoken so humbly.


    Finding it hard to turn down his invitation, Lily kept quiet.


    "Didn''t you always want to know how the finished product would be used and for what purpose? I''ll tell


    you all about it over the meal."


    If Lily was hesitant before this, she was tempted by his offer now. Even though she had decided to


    back out, she was still quite curious about the experiment''s true purpose.


    ¡®If it''s meant to cure illnesses, why does it include the wilfordi root? Which is so poisonous and has


    medicinal qualities that are hard to control.


    Besides, I secretly browsed through the ssified progress schedule and learned that other poisonous


    herbs are involved. What the hell are they up to?¡¯


    "I hope you''re not thinking that an old man like me could do anything bad to you?"


    "I''m not." Lily said casually, "When and where do you want to meet?"


    Thompson perked up and hurriedly said, as if worrying that she would change her mind, "Why not


    today? I¡¯m free now that the experiment has halted. How about we meetter at the seafood restaurant


    near theb?"


    "Okay." Lily nced at her watch and agreed.


    As she disconnected the call, Olivia tossed the apple core into the trashcan and took some tissue


    paper to wipe her mouth.


    "You''re going out?"


    Lily nodded. "Professor Thompson would like to have a meal with me."


    Letting out a knowing smile, Olivia said, "He must be nning to ask you to stay with the project.


    Although there are many perfumers now, there aren''t many as outstanding as you. Besides, you''re the


    one who has garnered the most prizes internationally over the past two years. Who else would they get


    besides you?"


    However, Lily thought there were other reasons. She was still unsure what they were, as the research


    institute kept quite a few secrets.


    "Do you want me to go with you?" Olivia leaned over and asked.


    Lily shook her head and replied, "We''ll be talking about the experiment.

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    Olivia understood immediately. She only knew Lily was coborating on a new experiment at the


    research institute, but she had no idea what it was about because it was supposed to be ssified.


    If they were to talk about the experiment, it was not appropriate for her to be present.


    "Will you be okay going there on your own? What if he insists you stay with the project, and you two get


    into a fight? There''ll be no one to help you." Thinking about it, she frowned. "Why don''t you bring


    Edward with you? He can wait outside in case anything happens."


    Knowing she¡¯s concerned for her safety, Lily said with augh, "You think I''m going there to fight?


    Besides, Professor Thompson is an old man. I''m afraid he¡¯s the one who would need help if things get


    physical."


    However, Olivia kept shaking her head. "He''s old, but what if he brings help? You¡¯re young and know


    kickboxing, but you''re pregnant!"


    "We''ll be in a public ce. Why have you gotten so anxious?" Olivia wanted to argue further, but Lily


    added, "You even took Edward''s mosquito bite as a hickey and scratched his face. Fortunately, he has


    a good temper. If not, what would you do if he turned his back on you?"


    "I..." Stumped, Olivia blushed. "Why did he tell everyone about this?


    Besides, how do you know it''s a mosquito bump? It was a hickey, okay?"


    "Because I saw one, and someone tried in vain to mislead me to think otherwise!" Thinking of what


    Alexander was trying to do, Lily was amused.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®He always looks so aloof to others but sometimes acts like an attention seeking puppy in my


    presence"


    "What?" Olivia was intrigued andughed. "You saw one too?"


    "Anyway, stop bullying Edward just because he''s easygoing, okay?" Lily elbowed her lightly.


    Olivia pouted. "Lily, we''re on the same team. How could you side with him?"


    "You sided with Alex too just now, didn''t you?" She chuckled.


    Olivia was speechless.


    Mike was shocked as he stood still. As someone who was well-traveled, he thought he had seen


    everything. However, he did not know how to describe the face before him.


    Half-concealed by a ck mask, his exposed face was covered with scars.


    It was hard to tell whether the scars resulted from burns or stab wounds, and even though half of them


    were covered by the mask, they still looked terrifying.


    Even his dark brown eyes were enigmatic and sinister. Despite having been around, Mike felt a chill go


    down his spine.


    "Well?" Mr. R spoke, and his hoarse voice still sounded awful. Coupled with his look, the man looked


    like someone from hell, which was unnerving. " Are you pleased with how I look, Mr. Corden?"


    He looked unblinkingly ahead, his feet glued to the floor, and gulped despite himself. Fortunately, he


    still seemed somewhat calm.

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    Mike did not know what Mr. R had gone through, but there must have been a story behind his face.


    Mr. R was already numb to Mike''s reaction toward his face. However, Mike seemed rtively calm. Mr.


    R''s gaze swept over Mike contemptuously, and his voice became deeper, almost warning, "Mr.


    Corden!"


    Mike suddenly came to his senses, and the corners of his mouth twitched. '' Sorry, I didn''t know..."


    "You don''t know how ugly my face was, huh?" Mr. R gently stroked his mask. At this moment, Mike


    noticed that the same scars also covered Mr. R''s hands.


    When Mike gazed down at how this man had worn long sleeves and trousers in such weather, he


    wondered if there were also scars on the rest of Mr. R''s body.


    "I didn''t mean to offend you," Mike exined.


    "Hmph!" Mr. R had grown ustomed to people''s screams, contempt, panic, and fear when they saw


    him. Nheless, he, too, hated his face.


    "I''ll leave the funds to you, Mr. Corden. I believe Corden Group''s financial resources will not let US


    down!"


    Mike nodded and said, "Of course! Once that is done... You can get what you want once I¡¯ve settled


    everything."


    Then he turned around, and Mike faced the back of the chair. The two sat silent for a while before Mike


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    turned around to leave, feeling that the conversation was over. After walking a few steps, a voice


    sounded from behind. "Also, tell your men not to test me again. I won''t stand for it next time!"


    Mike''s back stiffened. He turned to look at the back of the chair in shock as he froze in ce. Then he


    left, closing the door before the room fell silent again.


    There were a few restaurants near theboratory. This part of town was more secluded, with fewer


    people around. Therefore, restaurants in this area were extraordinarily quiet, even during mealtime.


    Thompson was early. As soon as he saw Lily enter the door, he extended his hand to greet her


    enthusiastically. "Lily, over here!"


    "Professor Thompson." Although Lily pulled out of the project, she still respected him.


    Even though Thompson had hidden much from Lily, he was an older gentleman with outstanding


    qualifications. He was also good to her when she worked at theboratory.


    Besides Lily, everyone in theboratory had experience in the medicinal herb field. When she first went


    in there, she could not help but feel discriminated against. Everyone assumed she had abused her


    power and entered through a backdoor.


    Despite all that, Thompson stood by her side and supported her. Still, the experiment went in the wrong


    direction, and she could no longer stay.


    "Please, sit! You don''t have to be so courteous with me!" Thompson picked up the teapot and poured


    her a cup as he spoke. Lily quickly picked up the cup and thanked him. Then Thompson handed her


    the menu and asked, "What do you want to eat? I remember you''re from the south, and this restaurant


    has good southern food. I heard it''s quite authentic, too." "You''re being too nice, Professor Thompson,"


    Lily said, pushing the menu back. "I''m sure you know I''m not here for a meal."

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    Thompson¡¯s smile froze for a moment before he chuckled. Then he proceeded to open the menu,


    flipped through a few pages, and ordered a few dishes. Afterward, he looked at Lily solemnly again.


    "How have you been these days?"


    Lily hated it when people tried to beat around the bush and snapped, am Professor Thompson, this is


    not the first day we''ve met, so I think you know how I am. Let''s get straight to the point. I still have no


    idea if the final product will be good or harmful for the public."


    Thompson looked terrified when he heard her words. "Harmful?! Why do you think that? Although we''re


    not doctors, we know how to cure diseases and save lives. Pharmacology is beneficial to humankind.


    Of course, it''d be good for the public."


    "Really?" Lily picked up the ss and took a sip. "In that case, why were the assistants using wilfordi


    during the experiment?"


    "How did you know it''s wilfordi?" Thompson blurted before he could stop himself, and a guilty look


    shed across his face instantly. He seemed to have feigned ignorance on this matter.


    Of course, he knew of it. After all, he graduated from a university specializing in medicinal herbs and


    had studied herbs for decades. How could he not recognize wilfordi roots?


    Lily''s suspicion grew after confirming he knew what it was. Thompson knew and did not bother to


    exin what it was, did not bother to stop its usage, did not question it, and did not tell her what they


    used the herb for.


    A knowing smile appeared on Lily''s face when she saw his reaction.


    Thompson immediately took a sip from his cup in a weak attempt to cover his face. "Um, things are not


    what they seem." He paused before continuing, "I have no intention of hurting you."


    "I know. You even told me it''s a little poisonous and to handle it carefully. However, you should have


    told me what it was.


    "About that... Although wilfordi roots are poisonous, they also have medicinal purposes. In medicinal


    herbs, many nts are poisonous.


    However, they can still be extracted and made into medicines. Is this why you think our experiment is


    harming people?"


    Thompson paused, then asked tentatively, "Is that why you insist on quitting?¡¯


    "Kind of." Lily leaned back and thought for a moment before saying, "Not entirely, though."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Professor Thompson, until this point, my knowledge of the experiment barely scratches the surface.


    What are you, or should I say, you guys doing? " Lily''s gaze on the older man before her was scorching


    hot, scrutinizing him.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Thompson was too scared to even look at her. It was as if she could see right through his


    soul.


    He was saved by the bell when the waiter came right in time to serve the food. After moving aside to


    allow the waiter to put down the food, he quickly waved. "Let''s eat first!"


    However, Lily did not move and continued to stare at him. Ultimately, he buried his head in the food,


    attempting to push the matter aside.


    After a while, Lily grabbed the key from the table and sighed. "It seems you''re not here to tell me the


    truth today, Professor Thompson. If that''s the case, there''s no need for me to stay any longer. I don''t


    even have an appetite for this meal. So..."


    She took some money and left them on the table. "Take it as my treat for taking care of me back in the


    Thompson noticed she was about to leave and hurriedly raised his head." This experiment is for the


    betterment of humankind, but I..."


    Lily paused when she heard this and looked back to see his hesitant expression. Then she narrowed


    her eyes and repeated, "Betterment of humankind?"

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    Since things had gotten to this point, Thompson thought he might as well tell Lily the truth. After taking


    another mouthful of food, he began to open up. ¡®I''m the one who proposed this experiment. I''m sure


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    you know this too," he said as he solemnly put down his silverware.


    Lily nodded, gesturing to him to continue.


    "Initially, it was just an idea and a rough n. I''ve grown ustomed to seeing various patients my


    age, and death wasn''t umon. Dying isn''t the worst part. What''s terrible is the torment of the


    illnesses. Some can''t take typical medication while the pain of surgery is too much.


    "There''s also the slow process of home remedies that may or may not work. Some children struggle to


    take pills and elderly who can''t move..." Thompson sighed while Lily remained quiet.


    What he said had moved her. After all, dying from illnesses is a terrifying form of death.


    "Then I thought my idea could treat people''s illnesses and sustain them in the long run if they could


    integrate medicinal herbs into their daily lives and take advantage of the medicinal properties


    subconsciously."


    Although it started as just a random idea, seeing how it mighte into reality still excited him. Not


    only would it be honorable for him, but it would also be a monumental moment in the history of


    medicinal herbs.


    Even after all this, Lily remained silent. That was the selling point for her back then. She thought it was


    a meaningful project and decided to join. She knew all this, but this was not what she was asking


    about.


    Thompson nced at her and seemed to realize that she was not interested in what he had just said.


    He cleared his throat and spoke again,¡¯ Well, other like-minded people are very interested in my idea


    and think it seems feasible.


    "It is their support that made me start this experiment. Of course, La Beaute Group''s investment ys


    a big role. Also, they kickstarted this whole project"


    "They?" Lily immediately picked up on an anomaly and jumped on it. The m'' they" Thompson


    mentioned intrigued her.


    She had been in the institute for several months, and for such a long time, she never realized that there


    was a "they." Of course, the only ce she barely set foot in was the top floor.


    ¡®Was that where "they" resided? Impossible!


    Although it was on the top floor, anyone that went there would have to pass through theboratory.


    Throughout the time that Lily was there, she had never seen anyone except Mike a few days ago.


    ¡®Mike? Could it be him?¡¯


    However, Lily quickly dismissed the idea. If it were Mike, he would not have to try and curry favors with


    her back then if he wanted to be a part of the project.


    Thompson''s face immediately changed when Lily questioned him about the "they" he mentioned. He let


    out a light cough and quickly picked up his ss to take a sip. "About that... don''t think I can tell you


    about it."


    "So, ¡®they'' support your experiment and ask for nothing in return?"


    "Of course they did. Once the experiment seeds, they want 50% of the first batch of the finished


    products!"


    Sure enough, there was no free lunch in this world. There must be a return for the other party to fund


    this project. It was the same thing with La Beaute Group. At that time, they saw this project''s vision. If


    the experiment were a sess, it would blow up.

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    It was also their trust in her, believing that she could seed in this project. Other than that, La Beaute


    Group was not short of money. This small investment was nothing to them.


    La Beaute Group would withdraw the capital they had invested in the project now that she had decided


    to withdraw from it. Although paying thepensation would result in a loss to them, it was just a drop


    in the bucket for thepany.


    "Lily, the experiment has been going on for so long. I think we''re about to seed. Are you genuinely


    going to give up now?"


    Thompson asked earnestly. "This project isn''t just my painstaking effort, it''s yours too. I know you were


    optimistic about this project in the beginning. La Beaute Group has also invested so much in this. Don''t


    you think it''d be a waste for you to give up?"


    He was heartbroken by her decision. Despite the pressure from his superior, he was reluctant to give


    up.


    A simple idea of his has blossomed to this point. It seemed like it was about to seed, like they were


    just a step away. At this time, no one could stop him. He must seed!


    After everything he said, Lily was slightly moved by him. Although she didn''t speak, her brows


    furrowed.


    She did find this project meaningful. Otherwise, she would not have dedicated herself wholeheartedly


    like this. It was all fine until she noticed that something was wrong. Poisonous herbs were used in the


    experiment.


    On top of that, the unclear purpose of this whole project made her reluctant to continue.


    However, if the institute agreed to stop using poisonous herbs and make calming and rxing


    fragrances, she could stay and finish this project. The only problem was that she did not know if


    Thompson would agree or if" they" would agree.


    "Professor Thompson..."


    Just as Lily was about to ask, she heard another voice behind her," Professor Thompson."


    She turned her head in surprise to see Mike behind her with a perfunctory grin on his face.


    "Lily, we meet again." Taking advantage of this opportunity, he sat on the empty seat next to Lily as if it


    were natural.


    This made Lily ufortable, and she shifted away from him.


    After greeting her, Mike turned to look at Thompson. "Don''t worry about the money. I''ve already told my


    After dragging out his word, his eyes darkened. "I''m not sure if the problem within your team has been


    resolved. When can we continue the experiment?"


    Although this question was addressed to Thompson, Mike turned to look at Lily.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Corden, you''re good at jumping on opportunities." Lily was a little surprised. She never expected


    him to intervene.


    She always knew he wanted to be a part of this project. Unexpectedly, he managed to strike a deal with


    Thompson without anyone noticing.


    As soon as Russell Group withdrew its capital, hispany immediately sent over some funds.


    "You always have to keep your eyes and ears open regarding businesses. Alexander is better at this


    than me." With a smile, he asked her directly,"


    What''s wrong? Are you refusing to work on this project because I stole your husband''s business?"


    "I may not have told you that your passive-aggressive method won''t work on me," Lily answered lightly.


    Then she turned to Thompson and said, "Professor Thompson, I heard you today, but I''ll still need


    some time to think about it. Let''s cut today short. I have something else to do and will be taking my


    leave."

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    "Lily? Lily!" Thompson called out after her a few times, but she had no intention of stopping.


    Just as he was deciding if he should chase after her or not, Mike held him back. "Professor Thompson,


    you should give her some time to think."


    "But..." Although Thompson did not fancy Mike, Lily was long gone amidst his hesitation.


    Ultimately, Thompson could only sit resentfully and re at Mike. "Mr. Corden, you know how on edge


    everyone is about the project. Are you deliberately causing trouble by pulling something like this?"


    "You should be careful when you speak." Mike pushed the sses on his nose bridge, and a faint smile


    appeared on his face.


    "Don''t forget. I''m one of the investors now and have spent money on this project. Why wouldn''t I want


    to see results? It''s just that you''re using the wrong method to try and keep her in this project."


    "What do you mean?" Thompson was puzzled.


    "I can more or less understand where Lily ising from. Now that she doubts your purpose, she won''t


    give in until she gets her answer. If you continue to hide things from her like this, I''m afraid it''ll be


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    difficult to get her toe back andplete this project."


    As Mike exined this, he leaned back in his seat. On the other hand, Thompson''s face turned more


    solemn.


    He had put in so much time and effort into this project. Once it was sessful, it would bring significant


    changes to the world and make him famous. He would leave a mark in the field of medicinal herbs.


    That sess was imminent. If they stopped now...


    With his knowledge and experience, medicinal herbs were no issue for him. However, when it came to


    fragrances, that was where he was weak.


    Therefore, he needed Lily on the team if he wanted a perfect blend between medicinal herbs and


    It was also because of this that he was so worried.


    "Then what do you suggest?" Thompson put up his hands helplessly. "I''m sure you know the secrets of


    this project. However, Lily is very persistent. I know that, but there''s nothing I can do! Right now, I feel


    like I''m one step away from the big breakthrough. As long as Lily returns and helps with the essences,


    we will seed soon. She is our missing puzzle piece...


    "I can''t just kidnap her!" Upon saying this, a wry smile appeared on his face as he pinched his nose


    bridge before whispering,


    "Besides, I don''t have the ability to either"


    Even if Lily did not know how to kickbox, there was no way an older man in his 60s would be able to do


    anything to a young woman. On top of that, she had the entire La Beaute Group behind her. He was


    not stupid enough to try to start a fight with the Russell family.


    Listening to this, a mysterious smile formed on Mike''s face. "Of course, you can''t kidnap her. With her


    temperament, she probably won''t do it even if you kidnapped her!"


    "Exactly!" Thompson sighed and looked at Mike. "Tell me, what should I do? If


    Ultimately, this was the most important thing.


    "That''s easy. Tell her the truth!"


    "Tell her the truth?!¡¯ Thompson''s eyes widened. He thought he had misheard Mike.


    "Tell her what she wants to know. Once she gets her answer, our problem is resolved."

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    Thompson was stunned for a while before bursting intoughter. "Oh, Mr. Corden, you''re too naive!


    You must be kidding me! Don¡¯t you know what we will use the end products for? Didn''t the boss tell


    you? If I told Lily the truth, do you think she''d want to continue working with US?"


    "Why not?" Mike questioned. "You just need to tell her that for the sake of safety and the experiment¡¯s


    sess. We have put an end to using poisonous herbs. Only herbs that calm the consumers will be


    used."


    Hearing this, Thompson''s eyeballs almost popped out. "How is that possible?! Mr. Corden, are you


    telling me to lie to her? She won''t be so easily deceived! Besides, she''s the one who''d be performing


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the experiment. It''ll be meaningless for me to lie to her like this!"


    To Thompson, Mike seemed like he was out of his mind. Did he genuinely think that it was that easy to


    fool Lily? If that were the case, Thompson would not have been stressing about it until now.


    "I''m not asking you to lie to her." With a faint smile, Mike continued, "I''m trying to say that we stop using


    those poisonous herbs."


    This shocked Thompson even more. "That''s impossible! We''re already so far into the experiment.


    There''s no way we can stop it now. The boss will never agree!"


    To be frank, the boss proposed all the experiments with the poisonous herbs. Thompson had asked the


    same thing at the time, but the boss said he needed something to keep his disruptive workers in line.


    Back then, Thompson would vehemently oppose any inhumane ideas, but he knew he couldn''t fulfill


    this dream alone. The school rejected his creative idea then, and his colleagues thought he was a


    lunatic for wanting to do something impossible and pointless.


    Firstly, it was difficult to mask the distinct smell of the medicinal herbs, let alone blend them with


    conventional materials.


    Secondly, there were many medicines out there that could achieve the same results. Why would


    anyone spend their money and time on this new invention?


    Was it just to ease the suffering the patients go through? Was it to allow more people to get treated


    daily?


    No one saw his vision and was willing to invest in him. At that time, the boss stepped in. Although


    Thompson did not know who the boss was, he seemed to be experienced. The boss found the


    Only after theboratory began to take shape did he start recruiting some staff. Later, he approached


    La Beaute Group for investment and drew Lily to work for them.


    Thompson''s journey had not been smooth sailing, and now that he was finally at this point where


    sess seemed within reach, these idents happened.


    "The boss won''t agree!" He repeated. "You have no idea that those are his¡ª It


    "He will agree,¡¯ Mike interrupted him and said firmly. "Leave the boss to me. You deal with Lily. She


    only cares about the rtionship between the poisonous herbs and the end products. Everything will


    be fine if we take the toxic herbs out of the equation.


    "If you''re worried, you can wait. I believe you''ll hear from the boss soon. However, for the experiment''s


    sake, I suggest you tell her about this "good news¡¯ as quickly as possible."


    Thompson was speechless.


    After saying that, Mike got up and left. Thompson stared at his back, not knowing whether he should


    believe Mike.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    The following morning, Olivia went to the studio. She noticed that someone had opened the door with


    the lights and some equipment turned on. She was a little confused for a moment, wondering if she had


    forgotten to turn them off when she left yesterday.


    As she slowly walked in, she heard a rustling from the inside. However, the door to one of the


    Besides raw materials, they had some flowers and nts here. Although the equipment was


    expensive, it was challenging for one to steal and sell.


    ¡®There''s no way there''s a thief here, right?


    With that thought in mind, Olivia leaned forward and pushed the door open. However, the person inside


    the room did not stop what they were doing. When Olivia looked to see who was inside, she cursed,


    "D*mn it! What are you doing?!"


    She did not expect Lily to be in theboratory.


    Lily, concentrating on the experiment, did not seem to hear Olivia. Instead, Lily fixed her gaze on the


    test tube, slightly tilting her head. She did not even blink this whole time.


    On the other hand, Olivia was intrigued. She went over and also leaned in to look at the test tube. "Is


    this a new product?"


    ¡®Did Lily have a sudden inspiration and rush to the studio to make new products?¡¯


    It was not a new experience for Olivia, but since Lily had been a part of the research institute, it had


    been a while since she did this.


    Olivia found it strange to see Lily returning to her old working ways.


    "No." Lily shook her head. Her eyes were still on the test tube.


    "What..." As Olivia was about to ask another question, a beep indicated that the extraction was


    Lily turned around, carefully stored the test tube in a storage box, and put it away once she was


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    satisfied that there was nothing wrong with it. After closing the box, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What are you-"


    "I¡¯m just conducting a small experiment to see if I was right." After saying that, Lily urged, "By the way,


    don¡¯t touch this. Make sure no one else touches it, either. I still need it two days from now."


    "Okay." Olivia nodded. ''What are you doing, being so secretive?"


    Lily smiled and did not answer.


    Seeing this, Olivia knew not to pester on and casually hooked her arm around Lily''s instead. "Oh, right!


    Should we ept the order from Yudonia?"


    "Yudonia?" Lily was surprised.


    Olivia saw Lily¡¯s puzzled expression and facepalmed. "You must have forgotten, haven''t you? I told you


    about this, and you told me to leave it first. You said we should finish the tasks at hand first. Now that


    we''ve done that, you''ve forgotten about the rest. The royal family is waiting for an answer."


    Olivia shook her head again, sighing. She did not know what to do with Lily. She heard that pregnant


    women had a bad memory, which seemed urate.


    After being probed, Lily slowly seemed to recall that Yudonia had sent an order a month ago requesting


    a unique and light perfume. It was to be catered to women around their 50s, who were dignified and


    generous-a scent that was fresh yet sweet.


    With so many requirements, the end product would be exclusive. This job required Lily to concoct a


    new product for them, and she could not market them to others. In other words, this perfume would be


    exclusively for this customer only.


    Although Lily had epted jobs like these before with high requirements and pay, she did not enjoy


    doing it.


    Firstly, she had many best-selling perfumes over the past two years. Even if she did not rely on


    Alexander, she would not be short of money. Secondly, such clients were tricky to deal with. With so


    many demands upfront, she knew it would take work to satisfy their wishespletely.


    "Reject them," Lily answered after some thought.

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    After all, Lily was upied with research in theboratory and could not cater to all her orders.


    Therefore, she decided to call off the order without much thought.


    After washing her hands, she poured herself a ss of water, only to find that Olivia was still following


    her with a hesitant expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The royal family...I"m afraid it''s not that easy to reject them."


    It would not have mattered if their client was just any ordinary nobleman. This was the royal family of


    Yudonia they were talking about. Although they were not living in the same country, it would be a


    shame to reject an order from them.


    "So what if they are the royal family? We''re running a serious business. Just tell them I''m incapable of


    taking this order."


    Lily did not care whether or not they were royalty. She had no ns to develop in Yudonia, let alone


    make this her full-time career. Nheless, they were the royal family, making it more difficult and


    troublesome.


    Therefore, it was best for Lily to reject this job.


    "Okay," Olivia answered. Then she casually looked at the monitoring screen and asked, "What''s this


    person doing here? He looks shady."


    "Huh?" Lily walked over curiously and saw a man''s figure on the screen. He had a familiar silhouette.


    "I saw him outside when I first came. I thought he was just passing by, but he didn''t leave, even after I


    entered the studio. Now he''s still lingering around your car. Could he be a carjacker?!" Olivia frowned


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    and thought for a moment before continuing, "How can he be so bold? How dare he try to steal a car in


    broad daylight?!"


    Lily sipped her water and tilted her head to look at the man on the screen." He looks harmless, but it


    could just be a front. Should we call the police?"


    The man on the screen hunched over and had one hand over his eyebrow as he leaned on the driver-


    side window. It was as if he was trying to see what was in the car.


    "He must be a carjacker!" Olivia affirmed. She was already pulling out her phone at this point. "I''m


    going to call the police!"


    "No!" Lily saw the man straighten up, and his face shed before the screen, so she quickly held Olivia


    back. "He''s not a carjacker."


    "Do you know him?" It seemed like Lily knew who that man was.


    "I do." Not only did she know who he was, but she also hated him. The corners of her lips curled up,


    and she walked toward the microphone and blew into it.


    Austin was just passing by. He was born and raised in Kingnd, so he was intrigued when he noticed


    the new perfume studio. It was an old and worn shop lot, and they had been open for a while.


    However, it was well-renovated, and it looked pretty modern. Of course, what attracted him was not the


    perfume studio but the car parked at the door.


    The red sports car looked shy and attention-grabbing, bathed in the golden sunlight. If he


    remembered correctly, this was the car he had seen at his granduncle''s house two days ago. Austin


    wondered if that meant that the car''s owner was nearby.


    He did not see anyone at his granduncle¡¯s house the other day, only a silhouette from the back. Today,


    he wanted to see who was the person who could hold his stubborn granduncle''s attention for so long


    and who was the one who had kept him waiting outside the door.


    He leaned closer to the car window but saw no one in there. When he straightened up, he looked


    around before his eyes fell on the perfume studio. Then he heard...

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    "Hi!" The abrupt voice startled Austin, and he instinctively took a step back. The voice continued to


    boom, "Stay away from my car!"


    He was speechless and began looking around, but he saw no one. Finally, he noticed a small


    surveince camera with a speaker in the front of the shop lot. He made a wild guess that the sound


    must havee from there.


    Curious, he took a few steps forward and looked up at the surveince camera. Then he pointed at the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    red sports car and asked, "That car. Is it yours?"


    Lily erged his face on the monitor inside the studio and found him amusing. Olivia, on the sidelines,


    immediately burst intoughter. "This man is quite funny!"


    "If it isn''t mine, could it be yours? Stay away from my car, or I''ll call the police!" Lily replied bluntly.


    Austin opened his mouth and closed it again. He had never been left so speechless in his life.


    ¡®Does this person think I''m a carjacker?''


    However, he thought the voice sounded very familiar. As he lowered his head to think, Lily and Olivia


    watched him from the screen, wondering what he was thinking.


    Olivia sipped her coffee and said, "This man has luscious hair."


    Only after that did Lily take notice. He indeed had very thick hair. In ancient times, he would tie his hair


    into a bun. Just as her imagination began to run wild, Austin suddenly raised his head. "Lily, right?"


    He sounded as if he was simultaneously asking a question and trying to get an affirmation. Upon


    hearing that, Olivia was astounded. "Didn''t you say you know him? Why does he sound so unsure?"


    She asked.


    "He doesn¡¯t know I work here." After staring at Austin''s face for a while, Lily took her coat and walked


    toward the door. "Let me head out for a while."


    Olivia, who had always been a little nosy, wanted to listen in. However, Lily went out to meet him


    instead of inviting him into the studio. It seemed like she did not want Olivia to eavesdrop on them.


    Outside, Austin looked up at the camera, assuming that people must be watching him.


    ¡®That voice should belong to Lily"


    Although he knew quite a few women, he could only remember some, except for his close rtives and


    friends. Lily was one of them. Still, he did not expect Lily to be the owner of the red sports car.


    ¡®That means she was the one who met with Uncle Dominic the other day. How could she know him?


    That''s her rtionship with him since she¡¯s a woman who made fragrances?¡¯


    After not hearing back from the speaker for a long time, Austin started to doubt himself.


    ¡®No, that''s impossible!¡¯ He did not want to admit he might be wrong. He wondered if Lily felt diffident


    that he had guessed it right and she dared not answer him.


    The door clicked and opened up just as he thought of these possibilities. Lily wore a thin, gray coat.


    She nced at Austin quietly for a moment before walking out. "Mr. Fike, you''re not here to lecture me,


    are you?"

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    Back then, at the entrance of the research institute, he insisted that a woman should not be doing these


    things. He yelled at her to withdraw from the project. Now, he was outside her studio, telling her it was


    all a coincidence. She found it unbelievable.


    "If I said I was just passing by, would you believe me?¡¯


    "Haha." Lily let out a dryugh without saying anything else. Instead, she stared at him with a smile,


    creeping him out.


    ¡®Weirdo!¡¯ He thought to himself. He was obviously just passing by.


    ¡®Why is she staring at me like that, insinuating that I''m making excuses?


    Thinking of this, he became more confident and puffed up his chest. Then he pointed at the car and


    asked, "Is this car yours?¡¯


    Lily followed his finger and replied, ''So what if it is, and so what if it isn''t?"


    Austin did not know what to say to this woman. In the end, he asked, ¡®So, it was you at my second


    granduncle''s house the other day"


    "Your second granduncle?" Lily raised her eyebrows and asked knowingly.


    "Mr. Fike, Mr. Dominic Fike," Austin said without hesitation. He was very curious about her rtionship


    with his granduncle.


    "Oh, so Dominic Fike is your second granduncle" Lily nodded as if she had just caught on to his words.


    This suddenly made Austin feel proud, and he began to brag, "Of course! Do you understand now why


    I advised you to withdraw from the project? It''s not just empty words. Ie from a family of doctors.


    "My family has been studying medicinal herbs for generations. How can a normal person like you


    understand the profoundness of medicinal herbs? Yourmercial fragrances are nothingpared


    to it. Yours are for children"


    Everything he said showed how much he looked down on the perfumery industry.


    In his opinion, those products were made to satisfy women. It was almost like a distraction that was a


    waste of money. How could those productspare to theirs, which could heal people and save lives?


    Besides, the inherent scent of the medicinal herbs was their signature. Be it bitter or sour, why should it


    be covered up? Usingmercial fragrances would mask it.


    Austin did not bother to hide his contempt because he did not think anything was wrong with what he


    said.


    However, Lily sneered. "Youe from a long line of medicinal herb practitioners? As far as I know,


    Mr. Dominic started practicing it independently. Before that, the past generations of the Fike family did


    not practice any medicine, be it as a general practitioner or a medicinal herb practitioner."


    "You..." Austin did not expect her to know so much about the Fike family affairs. He squinted and


    asked, "What''s your rtionship with my granduncle?"


    Seeing that she only had a faint smile on her lips and did not answer, Austin was agitated. Atst, he


    could not help but ask, "Could it be that you n


    Lily raised an eyebrow to look at him expectantly.


    "Could it be that you know who my granduncle''s secret apprentice is?!"


    The first thing that came to mind was that maybe she was Dominic''s secret apprentice. However, that


    thought was pushed away as quickly as it came. ¡®Impossible!¡¯


    Although Dominic had never mentioned anything about his secret apprentice, Austin refused to believe


    that the secret apprentice could ever be a woman.


    How much could a mere woman learn about medicinal herbs? Even if she managed to learn a few


    things, there was no way someone as critical as Dominic would choose a woman to be his secret


    apprentice.


    All of his previous apprentices were men, after all.


    Thinking of this, Austin was reassured that Lily was not Dominic''s secret apprentice. The only


    possibility was that the two somehow became acquainted. That would exin why Dominic saw her in


    a different light.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lily did not answer.


    His guess was so close, yet so far.


    However, she just chuckled.


    "Wait, am I right? So, you know who my granduncle''s apprentice is? Who is he? How do you know


    him?" Austin had always been curious about who this mysterious person was that attracted his


    granduncle''s attention.


    Dominic would not even take his own grandnephew in.

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    Raising her eyebrows, Lily smiled lightly. "I do."


    Immediately, Austin¡¯s eyes lit up. "Who is it? Do I know him?"


    "I think you do!" She crossed her arms as if she was thinking. Then, as she looked at him from head to


    toe, she unhurriedly said,


    "Isn''t Mr. Dominic''s secret apprentice...you?!"


    ¡°I..." Austin was taken aback by what he had just heard.


    ¡®What''s wrong? Did you forget? The entire Kingdom¡ªno, the entire country is aware that you are Mr.


    Dominic''s secret apprentice. For you toe here today to ask me about his secret apprentice, could it


    be that even you have no idea who you are?"


    Austin was speechless. Even his quick-witted self was pushed to his limits. He could not even say a


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    word.


    "I..." After getting over his initial shock, he began to think about how close Lily was to Dominic.


    It was likely she knew the secret apprentice was not him.


    Austin knew there was nothing to hide in front of her and said, "I''ve never admitted publicly that I am


    his secret apprentice.


    Those people just concluded it themselves. I¡¯ve never said that I am."


    Austin had nevere right out and said that he was Dominic''s secret apprentice, but he had also


    never denied it.


    Lily smiled lightly when she heard this. She understood what he was doing and did not bother to call


    him out. Instead, she turned around to leave, not wanting to waste any more time.


    ¡°All right now, you''re free to carry on with your day, Mr. Fike. However, stay away from my car, or I''ll


    have to get you to pay for any damages.¡±


    Austin stayed silent. When he saw that she was already beginning to walk back, he quickly strode


    forward and stopped her.


    "Mr. Fike, is there anything else I can help you with?¡± Lily asked, looking up at him.


    "I heard that some reports from the project are in your hands. Since you''ve withdrawn from the


    experiment, can you give me the data?" He asked seriously.


    Lily looked at him quizzically in surprise. "Are you hearing yourself?¡¯


    She did keep the reports from the experiments with her so that she could work on them at home. It was


    also a way to protect herself.


    Lily had been through enough to know that things would inevitably getplicated with such arge


    group of staff. Therefore, she had to keep the reports herself.


    These reports were important. Even if she had quit the project, it was still her work at the end of the


    day. If the research institute genuinely wanted to use them as references, Thompson should be the one


    to ask for them.


    When did Austin get the right to do so?


    "Of course I am! Since you''ve already quit, you don''t need those reports. Besides, this isn¡¯t your


    personal experiment. It''s a project conducted by the research institute. It only makes sense for you to


    hand it over to me!¡± He held his head high and didn''t think anything was wrong with what he had just


    said.


    "If I remember correctly, you''re knowledgeable and proficient in medicinal herbs. How can my data be


    of use to you? Besides, I, as a woman, collected those data myself. I''m sure it won''t be any good to a


    man like you. Is there a need for you to use my reports as references?"


    Lily deliberately emphasized the words "woman" and "man," attempting to taunt him.


    Once again, he was rendered speechless by this woman. However, he was not giving up just yet.


    Although he was well-versed in medicinal herbs, he didn''t know much about conventional fragrances. If


    he had Lily''s data, he might be able to deduce somemonalities between them.


    Ultimately, his pride still won. He was not going to admit what his thoughts were. He wouldn''t bow to a


    woman, no matter what.


    ¡°Enough nonsense. I''m telling you, you should give- Ouch! That hurts!¡± As he stretched out his hand to


    grab Lily by the wrist, she unexpectedly twisted his in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    His whole body turned uncontrobly, and his arm was twisted behind him. Grimacing, he felt that his


    arm might break if she tried any harder.


    Besides being pregnant, she was doing all this with one hand.


    Austin¡¯s eyes widened in terror. Although he still refused to believe this, he couldn''t move his arm.


    "Lily Christian! How dare you try and hurt me?!" He yelled angrily as he waved his other hand, trying to


    escape her grasp.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, with Lily''s sharp gaze and swift movements, she quickly dodged his hand and raised her leg.


    In one swift move, she let go of her grasp around his wrist...


    Austin felt a forceing toward his stomach before his whole body was thrown forward


    uncontrobly.


    ¡®Ant"


    When he fell hard to the ground, he cried out and kicked up ayer of dust.


    "Mr. Fike, I think there''s something wrong with your memory.¡± Lily turned around with her hands on the


    door as she looked down at him on the ground. "Wasn''t it you who reached out to grab me first? Take


    my advice and go for a check-up in the hospital for your brain. After all, doctors can''t heal themselves!"


    Upon saying that, she went in and mmed the door shut.


    Austin stared at the closed door dumbfoundedly. He was ashamed and annoyed. He had never been


    so embarrassed in his life. He was kicked out of the door and flung onto the street by a woman.


    "Lily!" Clenching his fists, he wished he could rush up and smash the door down.


    However, he still had a reputation to keep. He could not do that in public. Ultimately, he could only


    shamefully get up and dust himself off.


    Then he looked up at the surveince camera and pointed his finger at it." Watch out, Lily! Do you think


    this experiment will fail without your crappy data? Get off your high horse. You''ve been in and out of the


    can!"


    Then he turned around and stormed off.


    Just as Lily reached the lounge after closing the door behind her, she heard the voice from the monitor.


    She did not know how to react.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was rolling on the ground withughter.


    "Who is this guy? He''s hrious! He''s such a fool!" She was snacking and packing her things when she


    suddenly heard a loud noise from the monitor. When she looked up, she saw Lily kicking him out the


    door.


    It had been a long time since Olivia had seen Lily get this angry. That man looked like a gentleman.


    Who knew what he said to make Lily so angry?


    However, he was also a little stupid. Seeing that the doors were closed, he decided to speak to the


    surveince camera instead.


    Although what he said sounded harsh, his embarrassing appearance made the whole deration


    unconvincing.


    "You''re right.¡± Lily nced at the monitor before turning it off. "He is a fool!"


    Although she did not take Austin¡¯s words to heart, it seemed like the experiment was still going on from


    what he said, and she had seen that they definitely wouldn''t stop it.


    However, Austin knew his medicinal herbs. How could he not know if the herbs used were poisonous or


    not? Did he still want to continue with the project even after knowing this?

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    That evening, Alexander came to pick Lily up as usual and went home with her.


    After getting into the car, Lily noticed arge box in the back seat when she turned to fasten her


    seatbelt. The box was exquisitely packaged and tied with a ribbon. Smirking, she joked, "Which girl are


    you giving a gift to?"


    ¡°Are there other girls worthy of my gifts besides you?" Alexander asked as he naturally nced at her


    fondly.


    "There''s no asion today. Why did you get me a gift?" She was still delighted to receive a present but


    could not help being curious.


    "What is it?¡±


    "Who said there''s no asion today? Have you forgotten what day it is?"


    Now, Lily was perplexed. She began to cross things out of her mind; it wasn''t their wedding


    anniversary, nor was it any of their birthdays. It wasn''t their son''s birthday either. Ultimately, she turned


    to look at her phone''s calendar. She had not marked any events on it.


    "You can''t remember?"


    Lily blinked innocently and said nothing. In the end, Alexander sighed faintly, seemingly a little crushed.


    "Today marks the 800th day since our marriage.¡±


    Lily was speechless. ¡®800?''


    Although it sounded like a long time, it was just a little more than two years. However, how did


    Alexander count this?


    "If we consider the 800th day an anniversary, what about 900 and 1000? Do we count those?" She put


    up her fingers and counted. She was astounded. It was no wonder she could not remember. If this


    were the way he counted, they would have tons of anniversaries to celebrate within a year. How could


    she remember everything?


    ¡°Hm...¡± Alexander pondered thoughtfully before solemnly saying, ¡°We can make that work."


    Lily almost yelped in surprise. How can they make it work?! If that were the case, her head would


    explode from trying to remember all the anniversaries.


    Alexander noticed her appearance and could not help butugh as he raised his hand to rub her head.


    "I''m just teasing you. I saw that and thought you might like it, so I bought it as a gift. There''s no


    asion today.¡±


    Lily immediately breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this.


    ¡®Thank God! It would have been a burden for me to remember all these anniversaries.


    Once she calmed down, she became interested in the gift again. "What is it?"


    The box was small, but judging from its size, it looked like it would be something besides jewelry.


    Alexander started the car and said, "Open it and see.¡±


    As he spoke, Lily had already leaned over and taken the box. She tried to see how heavy it was and


    nced at Alexander.


    However, he did not say a thing and smiled at her. In the end, she quickly untied the ribbon.


    Once she opened the box, she saw a pair of shoes inside. Its soles were soft and veryfortable to


    wear.


    "Do you like it?¡± He asked.


    "I do!" She loved it from the bottom of her heart. Everything he bought had always been perfect for her.


    Lily cared not for jewelry, bags, or clothes. All she cared about were her fragrances. However,


    Alexander did not know much about those. It was hard to buy her gifts unless she had openly told him


    what she wanted.


    A pair of shoes just happened to be what she wanted, and Lily loved them.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I noticed your feet were a little red a few days ago, and I figured it''s probably because of your shoes. I


    know you don¡¯t typically buy clothes or shoes for yourself, but when I saw this, I thought it''d fit you.


    Plus, it seems superfortable."


    Although he casually exined himself, Lily could tell Alexander had put his heart into this gift.

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    Lily''s feet were only slightly red, and she was not that fragile. Her feet only pushed against her shoes,


    probably because of the little weight she had gained or the pregnancy edema. Still, her shoes were


    fine, but Alexander picked up on them.


    His actions moved Lily, as it was often the intention behind the gift that touched one¡¯s heart.


    Afterward, she removed her old shoes and put on the new pair. When she wiggled her toes around,


    she could feel the shoes were soft and were just the perfect size. It was extremelyfortable.


    Seeing how she continued to wear them, Alexander smiled. ¡° How are they?¡±


    "I love them!" She nodded affirmatively and praised him, "You know how to buy a gift, all right!¡±


    "Really?" He raised his eyebrows. "Is this better than that pot of...what do you call them, agarwood of


    yours?"


    Lily was speechless. ¡®This man! It has been a few days, and he''s still upset about that?¡¯


    "I like them both equally!" She said after thinking about it.


    "You like them both?" It was evident he was dissatisfied with Lily''s answers and frowned.


    If it were not for the fact that he was driving, Lily would have reached out to try and smooth out his


    brows. "All right, all right.


    These are the best gifts you''ve given me, and they fit me perfectly. Are you happy now?¡±


    Alexander''s lips curled upward when he heard this, but he still tilted his head slightly. "Why do you


    sound so forced?"


    ¡°Enough, don''t push your luck!" She shot him a look. Then from the corner of her eyes, she noticed


    another small gift box in the back seat. Her box of shoes hid it, so she did not see it before.


    "There''s another gift?"


    Alexander nced back and said, ¡°That''s not yours.¡±


    "Is it for Galen? I knew I won''t be the only one receiving gifts!"


    Alexander happened to stop at a red light and turned to look at Lily smilingly. "Are you jealous?"


    Of course, he knew she was not jealous of her son, but he still found it cute that she was pouting.


    "I didn''t buy it," He continued, "It was a gift from Mike."


    "Mike?"


    When Alexander brought up Mike''s name, Lily immediately thought of what had happened today. "By


    the way, did you know that after La Beaute Group pulled out from the project and withdrew the capital"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Mike invested in the project, didn''t he?¡± At this moment, the light turned green, and Alexander


    continued to drive.


    "You know about that?!" Lily was surprised. She had just found out about this today, but it seemed like


    Alexander had already known beforehand." When did you find out? Did you know about this before?¡±


    "No, he came to see me today." After pondering for a while, he said, "We''ll talk about this when we''re


    home.¡±


    There were better times to talk about work since they were on the road. After all, Alexander might get


    distracted. Lily understood this and nodded before falling into silence. The drive home was quiet, but


    Lily could not wait to return.


    After all, she had devoted more than half a year to this project. She threw all her painstaking efforts and


    energy into this experiment. To be frank, she was reluctant to quit, but there was no way she would


    continue after knowing there was a problem.


    Now that Mike had jumped on the bandwagon alongside Thompson''s constant persuasion, even


    Austin¡¯s nonsense made her feel she could not withdraw from the project so easily. She knew it was


    not the end.


    When they reached home, Alexander knew how impatient she was. Still, he could not ignore their


    grinning son, who had rushed over. He quickly picked up Galen and turned to look at Lily. "Shall we talk


    in the yroom?"


    Lily was quiet for a moment, but when she saw Galen''s innocent smile, she could only nod. ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    Alexander doted on children very much, so the yroom was abination of two rooms, making it


    very spacious. He covered half the room in y mats while the rest was carpeted. This way, he felt


    more at ease when his children yed here.


    Once they entered the yroom, Alexander put Galen down to let him run off to y. Unexpectedly, the


    little guy turned around and ran toward Lily as soon as his feet touched the ground.


    "Mommy! Hug, hug!" He opened his tiny arms and shook them, making Lily unable to refuse.


    "No!" Alexander stretched out his arms, blocking the two mother and son. '' You''re still pregnant. You


    can''t lift him."


    However, the little boy did not understand. All he knew was that his father would not let him hug his


    mother. Instantly, Galen pouted and said aggrievedly, "Daddy, bad!"


    His father was a superviin in his eyes.


    "Hm?" Lily raised her eyebrow and looked at Alexander threateningly. At the same time, Galen opened


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    his mouth and began to wail.


    Thebination of these two defeated Alexander.


    "Look at what you did! Why can''t you talk nicely to the child?" Lily pushed Alexander away helplessly


    and pulled Galen into her arms. She took advantage of the opportunity to sit down. "Don''t cry,


    sweetheart. Daddy is just worried that Mommy might be tired. Mommy has a baby in her tummy, so I


    can''t carry you, but I still love you very much!"


    Galen nodded with tears still brimming in his eyes, seeming to understand.


    Alexander sighed and rubbed his brows. Even after all the hardships he had gone through, he always


    had to give in to his son. At this point, he did not know how to continue the conversation from the car.


    Lily seemed to notice his helplessness and casually threw a toy ball into the distance. "Go y with


    your ball."


    Surprisingly, the ball attracted the little boy, and he chased after it. Alexander was speechless at this


    scene.


    "You said that Mike went to see you today?" Lily turned and got straight to the point.


    With a light cough, Alexander, who was still watching his son chase the ball, nodded in response. "Mike


    said he ns to develop here over the next two years. He was very optimistic about the project and


    asked why I pulled out."


    "Then what did you tell him?" She asked.


    "I told him that the prospects don¡¯t look good."


    ¡®¡¯Did he believe you?"


    Alexander shook his head. "Nope."


    That made sense. Why would Mike believe just a few words from someone else? However, there was


    no way for them to tell him that something fishy was going on with the project. Besides, he might not


    believe them.


    ¡®Why is he so obsessed with this project? I always thought it was because he didn''t understand the


    market.¡± That had tormented Lily for a long time. ¡¯ Now that he''s a part of it, I''m sure he knows


    something.¡±


    "Maybe he genuinely thinks this project is promising." Alexander did not quite understand Mike''s


    thoughts, either.


    As far as the overall global economy was concerned, the world was going through an economic crisis.


    At this moment, everyone wanted to try and seize an uing industry and be a step ahead of others.


    Over the past two years, pharmaceuticals had been the uprising industry besides the energy sector.


    However, this project was not traditional medical research.


    Medicinal herbs had never had much of a ce in the world. With the addition of fragrances, ordinary


    people would see it as more of a gimmick than for it to have any practical significance. After Lily¡¯s


    detailed exnation, Alexander understood the real meaning behind conducting the experiment and


    the expectation of future results.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    Mike had no understanding of medicinal herbs. He only had some experience with and knowledge of


    and was even optimistic about its prospects. It was indeed strange.


    "Maybe he thinks he can earn money from this,¡± Lily said in an unsure tone.


    Just as she was about to continue, Galen had already caught the ball and ran back to her.


    "Mommy, mommy! Throw...¡±


    ¡®Does he want me to throw the ball again?¡¯ Lily gently tossed the ball again, and with a giggle, the little


    boy chased after it. Alexander watched this quietly.


    "Don¡¯t you think ying with your son is simr to ying with a dog?" He couldn''t help but jibe.


    Although he didn''t want topare his son to a dog, watching how Lily yed with Galen made it hard


    for him to think otherwise.


    "Huh?" Lily raised an eyebrow before turning to look at her son, who was grinning from ear to ear. "It is,


    but so what? He seems happy!"


    Alexander couldn''t refute it. ¡®lt seems to be true.¡¯


    "By the way, Mike came to see me today, too,¡± Lily said, looking up at him.


    "Did he try to get you back on the project?¡± He guessed.


    The experiment had reached a teau that would only progress with Lily''s help. Therefore, be it


    Thompson or the new investor, Mike Corden, they needed her to return to theboratory toplete


    this project.


    "So, what did you say?" Alexander sat across from her and stretched his legs casually. He, too, was


    tired from working so much.


    "I told him I''d think about it. Honestly, I am reluctant to give up just like that. I wonder if they agree to


    stop using those poisonous herbs?"


    ¡®What if they don''t?¡±


    For them to stand in a stalemate until now meant they did not want to give up on the project. Lily


    understood this, which made her hesitant about leaving the project.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, it was also because the experiment had gone stale until now, that the situation had changed.


    Thompson came to her today, which showed he was eager for the experiment to seed. If the project


    took any longer to finish, the research institute would lose money, people, and other resources. Even


    with Mike''s new investment, no one was stupid enough to assume it was an endless supply.


    After working on the project for so long, Lily wasn''t the only one who was tired. Thompson was drained


    as well. Therefore, someone had toe to a consensus at a time like this, and Lily would never be


    the first to give in.


    "They''ll agree,¡± she said confidently.


    "Sh*t!"


    Along with the angry curses, there was a sharp squeak and then the sound of things breaking.


    A blond-haired, blue-eyed man stomped on the cage that fell to the ground a few times. As if that was


    not enough for the man to vent his anger, he also began kicking it. Soon, there was no movement


    inside the cage, and blood stains were seen on the ground.


    "It didn''t work! It failed again! The medicinal properties of the herbs aren''t at a proper amount. What


    have you guys been doing for the past few months?!"


    The sentences sounded harsh, and the pair of blue eyes glowered with anger.


    On the sidelines, an ashen Thompson also looked highly frustrated.


    Sess was just within reach, but no matter how hard he tried to stretch his fingers to grasp it, he


    could not.

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    "I''ve already said we''re still working on it. It''s futile to carry out the tests now!¡± Thompson stated after


    recollecting himself.


    "It''s been a few months! You''re all useless! These medicinal herbs are garbage!" With his hands


    clenched, Professor Devon mmed them on the table as he barked.


    Thompson, who was already unhappy after being used, could not hold back anymore after hearing


    what Devon had said.


    "Watch your words, Devon! The boss holds this experiment in high regard. Are you questioning his


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    vision?" Thompson name-dropped their boss to try and suppress Devon.


    The boss had brought Devon and three other biomedical students with him when he returned from


    abroad. From how they talked, Thompson could tell that they looked down on medicinal herbs and saw


    this experiment as a waste of time. They were only here under the boss''s order.


    Their scope of research was very different from the experiments done at this research institute.


    Thompson had no idea what experiments they were conducting, but the four foreigners had their own


    specialboratory, closed by a heavy iron door. Pupil scans were required for anyone to enter the


    Regarding his doubts, the boss told Devon that it was none of his business and told him to concentrate


    on the task. In addition to their own experiments, Devon and the others were in charge of the final test


    on the results that Thompson had gotten.


    After countless failed trials, Devon was even more contemptuous of medicinal herbs now.


    "You don''t need to use the boss to try and pressure me. I don''t think his vision is wrong, but he


    probably did not expect you people to be so stupid. All these medicinal herbs are bullsh*t and a trick to


    fool the gullible ones!" Devon spat. "If it doesn''t work, just give up! Don''t waste any more time on it! =


    ¡®The boss brought you here to help us, not hinder us! The experiment is still ongoing, yet, you''re asking


    us to give up? Is this because you don''t understand how medicinal herbs work, or are you afraid this


    experiment will seed and cause such a huge worldwide sensation? By then, humankind will know


    that medicinal herbs are better than your manufactured pills!" Thompson replied unceremoniously.


    What he said angered the raging man even more.


    Devon was shaking with anger so much that his eyes almost burst into mes. In the blink of an eye,


    he rushed forward and grabbed Thompson by the cor.


    "What did you say?! These medicinal herbs are false concepts. It''s bullsh*t! It''s nowhere as good as


    our pills!"


    As soon as Devon tightened his grip, the veins on his arms popped up. Thompson, who was already


    gray-haired and thin, was quickly picked up by Devon. If he tightens his grip a little more, Thompson


    might be crushed to death.


    At this point, his face was flushed from being held by the cor, almost suffocating. However, he still


    refused to admit defeat.


    Instead, he stared stubbornly at Devon and spat through gritted teeth, "Medicinal herbs...are the best


    medicines...for the people! You guys... are nothing!"


    ¡®Go to hell!" Devon clenched his fist even harder, almost cutting off Thompson''s airway.


    "Professor Thompson!"


    The sound came from outside, and Devon was startled. He quickly came back to his senses and


    loosened his grip.


    "Professor Thompson!"


    Austin returned to theboratory to look for Thompson, but he was nowhere to be found. After looking


    for him downstairs, Austin went upstairs. He even tried calling, but it was to no avail. He assumed


    Thompson was off experimenting again as he wandered around, still attempting to call Thompson''s


    phone.


    Those who followed Devon quickly stepped forward to stoop Devon." Devon, don''t be so impulsive!


    Don''t forget our purpose foring here! Don''t make things worse for the old man!

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    With his colleagues'' persuasion and Austin''s approaching voice, Devon finally let go.


    As soon as he released his grip, fresh air quickly rushed into Thompson''s lungs. He gasped heavily as


    he clutched his chest. His legs felt weak. He barely held himself up, but he did not want to sumb to


    Devon.


    "Professor Thompson, don''t say I didn''t warn you. Your time is running out! If this experiment fails, no


    matter how hard headed you are, you can¡¯t defend the fact that medicinal herbs are simply garbage!"


    Devon let out a snort and said, ¡°Let''s go!"


    Several people walked out of the room, leaving Thompson alone.


    Just as Austin was about to head downstairs after not finding anyone, he saw a figureing out from


    the corner of the stairwell.


    The figure was staggering, with one hand supporting the wall while the other was around their throat.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Professor Thompson!¡¯ Austin recognized the silhouette at a nce and strode over. "I''ve been looking


    for you! I have something I want to discuss with you. I''ve looked through the experiment, and after


    careful consideration, I don''t think it''s impossible.


    "What about this? You hand this experiment over to me, and I guarantee that I''ll finish it and that it will


    be better than how Lily would''ve done it. If she can''t do it, it doesn''t mean I can''t."


    Thompson was still recovering from being suffocated and trying to get his strength back. Austin


    sounded like chattering noises in the distance.


    Once Thompson felt better, he stopped and turned to look at Austin with furrowed brows. "What did you


    say?"


    "I said, you can leave this experiment in my hands. I''ll do better than Lily!"


    "You?!" Thompson questioned.


    "Professor Thompson, I might not be as good at makingmercial scents as Lily, but I''m sure I''m a


    hundred times better at making medicines out of herbs than she is. Although it¡¯s essential to


    incorporate raw materials into our experiment, the main selling point is the medicinal properties of the


    herbs, isn''t it?


    "As far as I know, the main reason for the failure of the current experiment is that the medicinal


    properties are unstable. It is either too much of it or too little of it. This is where Ie in!"


    Even though he had little hands-on experience, he had read all the reports in theb and found that


    most of the experiments had failed at the end because the medicinal herbs were too unstable. It should


    not be that difficult to solve.


    After so many years of studies and research on medicinal herbs, wasn''t this the best time to showcase


    his skills?


    As for the fusion of scents, Austin would ask some perfumers for advice. Even if he had to search the


    entire country, he was confident he could find a perfumer more skilled than Lily.


    Thompson was silent. Deep down, he still hoped Lily would return toplete this experiment.


    However, she refused repeatedly, and each rejection meant more time wasted. He couldn''t afford it


    anymore.


    On top of that, what Austin said seemed reasonable. Thompson still thought Austin was Dominic''s


    secret apprentice at the end of the day. He was better than Lily at medicinal herbs, that was for sure.


    Although it was not easy to fuse fragrance into medicinal herbs, the stability of the medicinal properties


    of herbs was more critical.


    "Then..." He slowly looked up with uncertainty. "Do you want to try?¡¯

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    Austin had been holding back. He had not been optimistic about this project since the beginning,


    whether or not it would seed. To him, this whole experiment was a waste of time.


    However, after his repeated encounters with Lily, alongside how close she seemed to be with his


    granduncle, he wanted to show her who was on top. Lily was just a mere woman in his eyes. At this


    moment, Austin was keen on making achievements to prove that she was not as good as him.


    Once Thompson agreed, Austin would bury himself in theboratory the whole day. He would think


    about it all the time.


    Traditionally, one would slowly boil medicinal herbs to obtain their medicinal properties. Not only should


    one pay attention to the heat, but one must also correctly control the amount of water used. After all,


    the medicinal properties would dissipate if the medicinal herbs were left to boil for too long.


    Right now, they were not boiling the herbs. Instead, the medicinal properties would get absorbed


    through vtilization.


    The issue with this was no one knew how much of the medicinal properties would get absorbed


    through vtilization. The medicinal herbs¡¯ properties could have been more stable and easier to


    control. One would expect this when others used such a method.


    After spending several days in theboratory, Austin still did not think he had achieved an outstanding


    result. After much deliberation, he had decided to consult Dominic for advice.


    Although Dominic had not practiced medicine for years, his research in medicinal herbs never stopped.


    His vi was full of all sorts of rare herbs. Besides that, Austin heard that Doimnic had a piece ofnd


    he had made into arge ntation.


    However, Austin had never seen it before. He had tried to ask about it once, but Dominic immediately


    shut him down.


    Austin¡¯s visit went smoothly, as Dominic allowed him into the vi without making him wait. Although


    Austin did not see a red sports car outside, he still looked for Lily after entering the door to confirm that


    she was not there.


    That made sense. With Dominic''s temper, even Austin, as his grandnephew, found it hard to visit him,


    let alone an outsider like Lily.


    Austin was sure that Dominic was only willing to meet her and treat her kindly because of that secret


    apprentice of his.


    Austin had yet to learn who the mysterious, secret apprentice was. He had met all of Dominic''s


    previous apprentices, but thisst one seemed like a big deal.


    On the other hand, Lily, who knew the secret apprentice but did not want to tell Austin, still mocked him


    for being an imposter.


    Initially, he had never thought about taking up the secret apprentice title. However, those opinionated


    people began to spread those rumors.


    Now, most recognized Austin as Dominic''s secret apprentice. If he were to deny it at this time, it would


    be incredibly embarrassing, and everyone would consider him a liar.


    Austin did not see anything wrong with taking a bullet for the secret apprentice since the apprentice


    liked being mysterious and lowkey. He thought he was helping the secret apprentice and Dominic to


    some extent. With those thoughts in mind, Austin felt a surge of pride.


    Dominic was boiling some medicinal herbs inside the house as the smell lingered in the air. The ce


    always smelled like this.


    Whenever Austin left, his body would reek of medicinal herbs.


    "Granduncle Dominic,¡± he called out smilingly and lifted the things in his hand. "My parents returned


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    from a trip a few days ago and bought you a set of purple y teapots. They know you like them.¡±


    Dominic raised his gazezily and dropped them again, uninterested. What can your parents buy that


    will be good?"

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    "They''ve been asking around, and this set is specifically handmade by a master craftsman. Look!"


    Austin revealed a delicate- looking box as he spoke.


    Dominic scoffed lightly and put up a faint smile. "These days, anyone can call themselves a master.


    Which master is this?¡±


    Any ordinary person would have been discouraged after hearing this, but it was just another day for


    Austin. He had already mentally prepared himself for this. He kept his smile, removed the teapot set,


    and said, "Look! It looks like a pumpkin."


    Dominic nced at it but said nothing. However, that was already considered a perfect reaction. Since


    the older gentleman did not scold or shun Austin, the teapot set caught Dominic''s attention.


    Back then, Austin was still determining what Dominic liked. Austin would often bring over things from


    traveling abroad, be it expensive calligraphy, paintings, or antiques. Ultimately, Dominic would throw


    them all out.


    After countless scoldings, Austin gradually figured out what Dominic liked.


    He did not like any foreign items. If Austin tried to oversell the items, Dominic would begin to criticize


    the foreign countries.


    Dominic cared not for the price of the items, either. He only loved two things, growing medicinal herbs


    and making tea.


    Therefore, Austin would only bring back tea and teapots whenever he returned. After all, no matter how


    precious and rare the herbs he found outside, the older gentleman probably had them already.


    ¡°All right, now. You seem to be on edge these days. What''s going on?¡± Dominic waved the cattail fan in


    his hand and went straight to the point. He knew Austin would note over for no reason. Austin


    understood medicinal herbs well, but his mind was too slick. There was always a reason behind


    everything he did.


    Each visit to Dominic served its own purpose. Dominic would turn a blind eye as Austin¡¯s granduncle


    and asionally advised him.


    Austin used Dominic''s knowledge correctly, it was good that youngsters like him were willing to learn.


    However, he had been too diligenttely.


    "I can''t hide anything from you, Granduncle!¡± Austinughed and said, "So, I''ve been thinking about


    how useful medicinal herbs are, but is there any way we can retain the medicinal properties of the


    herbs when it''s vtile? That way, people would easily take in the medicinal properties just from


    breathing in the fumes.¡±


    Dominic immediately fell silent. He stopped fanning himself and straightened up while staring at Austin.


    Being stared down quietly made Austin very ufortable, so he quickly broke the silence.


    "Granduncle, did I say something wrong?"


    "Are you a part of the project the research institute is conducting?¡± Dominic asked bluntly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Austin was startled. "You know about the experiment?¡±


    "Of course I do! My app-"


    ¡®Apprentice, Lily, told me about it.¡¯


    Dominic managed to hold back his worlds in time. He rubbed his neck and continued ufortably, "I


    heard about it long ago. It seems like it''s been going on for quite a while. What''s wrong? Isn''t it over


    yet?" ''So, Austin is part of the project. It''s no wonder Lily brought him up the other day.¡¯

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    "Granduncle, boiling this medicinal herb is a usual thing to do. I can control how much effect the herb


    would have on its users and how much would get absorbed into people¡¯s blood vessels. Still, it¡¯s too


    difficult to manage its absorption after evaporation."


    Austin felt helpless.


    "Based on your experience, is it possible for me to control the medicinal herb¡¯s evaporation process


    entirely?"


    Dominic threw Austin a sideway nce and pursed his lips, smiling.


    "What? You haven¡¯t solved such a simple problem even after being in that stupidb for a long time?"


    "It¡¯s not like that..."


    Austin heard that Lily had already solved this problem, but as he waspeting with Lily, he had to


    figure things out independently since she would not give him her data.


    He must piece all the puzzles together by himself.


    Plus, he was doubtful, not entirely believing that Lily had solved the problem and thought it was just a


    cover-up on her end.


    ¡®I know so much about these herbs, and I¡¯ve spent so much time figuring things out, yet I haven¡¯t


    solved the problem yet! How could she solve it before me? That¡¯s impossible! ¡®Those in theb


    probably don¡¯t understand this thing and just trusted her words blindly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    There¡¯s much to learn about medicinal herbs, and it¡¯s not as simple as what they think it is"


    Dominic did not have the patience to listen to his exnation.


    He slowly waved his fan and said, "I knew it! You still got recruited with your capabilities.


    That proves that those people are no experts, so it makes sense that you guys can¡¯t solve the


    problem."


    It was typical of Austin to get mocked by Dominic, but when it came to his specialization in this field, he


    would not agree to it, not to mention Austin waspeting with Lily now.


    "I¡¯m not going to agree to that. Of course, my expertise is nothingpared to yours, but I¡¯m one of the


    top specialists in the entire medicinal herb industry.I¡¯m not boasting about it, okay? Why can¡¯t I get into


    the institute? Even that lousy woman, Lily, got in, so why can¡¯t I?"


    At this point, Austin was reminded of Lily and wanted to probe about Dominic¡¯s rtionship with her.


    He wanted to find out how close they were, so he brought her up on purpose.


    However, Dominic did not bat an eyelid and continued fanning himself.


    It was as if he did not hear what Austin had just said.


    However, Austin would not give up before getting Dominic''s reaction, so he approached the topic


    directly this time.


    "Granduncle, do you know Lily? Lily Christian?"


    Afraid that Dominic would not hear him again or that Dominic would feign ignorance, Austin even


    leaned closer to him before he asked the question.


    With that, Dominic stopped fanning himself and turned to look at Austin, his expression stern.


    "Yes! I know her! What of it?"


    Austin was stunned, losing his guts to ask more questions after getting scolded.


    "It¡¯s nothing.It¡¯s just a random question."


    Seeing Dominic displeased and not in the mood to entertain him, Austin knew he should stop with the


    topic.


    However, he had already brought it up.


    How could he just stop here without getting the answer he wanted?


    "Granduncle, how did you and Lily get to know each other? Do you two have a close rtionship? I


    think I saw her here thest time I visited.Does she know who your secret apprentice is? Did your


    apprentice bring her here? Has she ever asked you anything about medicinal herbs? She..."


    "It¡¯s none of your business!"


    Dominic threw his fan onto the table.


    He was furious now, and it was evident from the expression on his face.


    "I- I"


    "What, brat? Who do you think you are? How dare you meddle in my business? Do I need to report


    everything about who I know to you? Why the h*ll are you asking so many questions? Get out of here!


    Now!"


    "Granduncle, don¡¯t be mad.I didn¡¯t mean to probe..."


    Austin panicked, not expecting Dominic to get so mad over the topic.He had only asked so many


    questions because he could not contain his curiosity.


    ¡®Ugh! It''s her again! She arouses my curiosity so much that I forget my manners"

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    "Granduncle, it¡¯s my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have asked so many questions! Don¡¯t get mad, please.I¡¯ll stop


    asking!"


    "Get the f*ck out of here! Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?"


    Dominic looked around.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It seemed he did not find anything to grab, so he picked up the woven fan again and threw it in Austin¡¯s


    direction.


    "You brat! Why do you need toe over and piss me off so often? Do you believe you can dictate


    how I live my life when I¡¯ve lived much longer than you? Get the h*ll out of here right now, and don¡¯t


    ever show your a*s here again!"


    Austin dodged the woven fan every time Dominic threw it his way, even though it wasn''t likely to hurt


    him much if it did hit him.


    He was anxious when he heard Dominic ban him froming over again.


    "Granduncle, don¡¯t be mad! I won¡¯t ask any questions anymore, and I¡¯ll leave now! Please calm down.


    Getting mad isn''t good for your health! I''ll go back now, and I''ll visit you again soon!"


    With that, Austin turned around and ran out the door like he was escaping from something.


    It would not be in his best interest if he were to lose the ability to visit Dominic in the future, so he knew


    he had to give in and apologize now.


    "Get the f*ck out, you brat!"


    Roaring, Dominic chased Austin to the door as he picked up the woven fan and threw it at Austin¡¯s


    back.


    When Austin was out of sight, he finally held the door for support and caught his breath.He was not that


    furious.


    Dominic only wanted Austin to leave because he worried he might reveal something with all those


    questions.


    ¡®If leak Lily¡¯s identity, she might get mad and ignore me forever. I¡¯ll be so lonely"


    Austin fled from Dominic¡¯s ce in a hurry.


    Once he got into his car, he finally had time to catch his breath.He took out a water bottle and gulped it


    down before he regained his senses.


    ¡®This wasn''t a fruitful visit since I didn¡¯t get to solve the problem about the stability of the


    medication.Granduncle didn¡¯t answer my question, but judging from how he reacted to it earlier, I think


    he can solve it.It shouldn¡¯t be a major problem for him"


    Austin was dissatisfied because he did not get an answer, but he did not have the guts to return to


    Dominic¡¯s ce.


    Plus, he probably could not get in either.He stared at the closed gate.


    Although Dominic insulting him or declining his visit was nothing new, it was never as bad as today until


    he was expelled from the house in such a pathetic state.


    No matter how furious Dominic was in the past, the most he would do was reprimand Austin a little,


    then ask him to leave.


    However, he was just like a provoked lion today.


    He scolded Austin, hit him with the fan, and even chased him to the door.


    When Austin thought about it, he believed it was because he asked about Lily.


    ¡®¡®Why was granduncle so mad when I asked about Lily? Could it be that they¡¯re enemies instead of


    friends?¡¯ He could not understand the reason for his granduncle¡¯s temper today, but there was one


    thing he was sure of ¡ª Lily caused all his sufferings today.


    ¡®It¡¯s all her fault!¡¯ The memory of him getting kicked out of her office a few days ago popped into his


    mind, and he found that he was always ina miserable state whenever it concerned Lily.


    ¡®Ugh, she¡¯s so annoying!¡¯ While he was silently growing more hateful toward her, his phone abruptly


    rang.It was an unknown number, and he picked it up with a frown.


    "Hello?"


    His tone was harsh, and it obviously scared the other party.


    The person on the other end of the line was stunned for a second before asking cautiously, "Is this


    Mr.Austin Fike?"

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    "Who the h*ll are you?" Austin tugged at his cor as he spoke in a tone that contrasted with his usual


    gentlemanly appearance.


    "I-l¡¯m Mrs. Moore. We''ve met before." The woman sounded slightly upset but spoke in an ingratiating


    manner.


    Austin had no idea who she was. "Mrs. Moore? Which one? I don''t know a Mrs. Moore!"


    Besides his rtives and a few friends, Austin had little interaction with women, let alone someone


    else''s wife. As the woman said she was Mrs. Moore, Austin thought he would not know such a person.


    Plus, why would he be in contact with someone else¡¯s wife?


    However, that did not apply to Lily.


    Maria could sense that Austin was going to hang up soon. She became anxious and spoke quickly, "Mr.


    Fike, I¡¯m Mrs. Moore. We met at the seminar the other day and exchanged a few words. At that time,


    you were even..."


    She wanted to bring up that he had been sshed with a drink that night but realized that doing so


    would offend Austin.


    Hence, she quickly stopped and said, "Many people surrounded us. I bet you met too many people, so


    you wouldn''t remember me. Haha..."


    With an awkwardugh, she tried to cover up what she was about to say, afraid she might upset Austin,


    but it was already toote. Austin knew what she was going to say, and it reminded him of the incident


    that night.


    He couldn''t recall her, but he could recall how Lily had sshed a ss of water in his face in front of a


    ¡®Great! Another reason to hate her! I see that our enmity can never be settled in this lifetime.¡¯


    "Mr. Fike, do you remember now?" Maria asked carefully because she was not hearing anything from


    him.


    ¡®Remember my a*s! So many people surrounded me that night to talk to me. How could I remember


    who I spoke to?¡¯


    Displeased, he asked, "How did you get my phone number?"


    Austin would not share his phone number with outsiders easily, and he also told his family members to


    do the same. It was because of situations like these, since he did not like being bothered by all these


    people.


    Ever since everyone thought he was Dominic''s secret apprentice, he could not deny that it brought him


    fame and glory, but it also brought him trouble.


    Many reached out to him for various reasons. Some wanted him to treat their illnesses, some wanted


    medications, and others wanted to learn about medicinal herbs from him. Some even wanted to


    "discuss" their knowledge of the field with him. He was tired of hearing all that.


    Later, he changed his phone number and told his family and friends they could not share it with anyone


    else without his permission. If he found out about it, he would cut off all ties with them, which was how


    things became better for him.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hence, he did not expect this woman to get his phone number. ¡®I see that she''s quite capable.¡¯


    "Well, I went through a lot of trouble getting your phone number, and it''s because I have something


    important to discuss with you. Would you be free to discuss it over dinner sometime?"


    Austin looked up into the mirror and saw his reflection. He spat coldly," No!"


    Maria was stunned because she did not expect him to be so hostile and reject her in such a harsh


    manner. This caused her to feel ufortable.


    "Mr. Fike, you haven''t heard what it is yet, but you''ve already rejected me. Don''t you think it''s a bit rude


    of you to do that? Plus, what I want to tell you is something beneficial to you. Do you really..."


    Before she could finish her words, Austin interjected impatiently, "I don''t need that!

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    Then Austin hung up the phone and blocked the number immediately.¡¯ What the h*Il was that?¡¯


    He started the engine and stepped on the elerator, trying to calm himself down with the wind that


    blew in his face.


    On the other hand, Maria, who had the call hung up on her, had a terrible expression.


    "You haven''t said everything. What''s wrong with you?" The man by her side inquired, slightly


    impatiently.


    Holding her phone, Maria pursed her lips. "He... hung up on me."


    "What?" The man asked in a raised voice before he sneered. ''What are you doing? You''re so


    unreliable! What did you tell me earlier? You said you''d get a miracle doctor to cure Anastasia¡¯s illness!


    But look at what''s happening now. He doesn''t even want to talk to you!"


    The man emphasized his words to show his disapproval of Maria. She was upset as well. "I didn''t


    expect it to be so hard to get his help! I went through so much trouble just to get his phone number, and


    who do you think I did all that for? Do you think I like getting rejected?"


    She felt a wave of resentment wash over her as she spoke, causing her to copse onto the couch and


    sob.


    ¡®You... What are you crying for?" The man was taken aback.


    He stretched out his hand and sighed. "Anastasia¡¯s birthday party is the day after tomorrow. We


    promised to give her a great present to surprise her. I thought you could get that miracle doctor toe


    and treat her illness, but look at the situation now!


    Why don''t you try to call him again?" After some thought, Maria stopped sobbing and picked up the


    phone to call Austin again, but her expression soon changed. "He... I think he blocked my number."


    Fabian had no words. "How could a doctor act this way? Isn''t it their responsibility to help people cure


    their illnesses? Despite that, he isn''t willing to share his phone number or listen to the people who wish


    to seek his help! He isn¡¯t a conman, is he?"


    Maria shook her head. "I can agree with you on everything else but that. He can''t be a conman!


    Everyone in Kingnd knows he''s Mr. Dominic Fike''s secret apprentice! This miracle doctor''s surname


    is Fike too, and I heard he''s rted to Mr. Dominic.


    "Everything makes sense when you think that way. Since they''re rtives, Mr. Dominic took him in as


    his secret apprentice. His age is appropriate as well.


    "Plus, do you remember Mrs. Beckett? Her cousin''s friend invited this miracle doctor to cure some


    illnesses they hadn''t managed to cure for a long time! This miracle doctor surely knows what he''s


    doing!"


    Maria pped and eximed, "These are true stories that other people have gone through. Otherwise,


    I wouldn''t be bold enough to promise he could cure Anastasia¡¯s illness. You know she was born with


    this illness, which has troubled her for many years."


    Fabian could not help but sigh deeply at the mention of Anastasia¡¯s illness while Maria continued to talk


    to herself. ¡®That''s her life. They always say no one¡¯s life is perfect and that we''re bound tock


    something. Look at your brother-inw. He treats Anastasia like his princess, and she was born into a


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    wealthy family. Life can''t be perfect for her, so she has the illness."


    "Cut that cr*p!" Fabian lit up a cigarette, slightly frustrated. Although he doubted Maria''s n, he had


    high hopes for it.


    His brother-inw was too righteous and would never do any favors regarding official matters. It was


    difficult for Fabian to get any good out of his rtionship with Cameron.


    Cameron would not ept expensive gifts and would not be convinced no matter what. Fortunately,


    Maria managed toe up with this n.


    If Cameron had a weak spot, it would be his daughter, Anastasia. He pampered her to no end and


    would give her anything she wanted.


    However, Anastasia was not in good health and would pass out from time to time due to her strange


    illness. Besides that, she was obese as well.


    It was the kind where she could not lose weight, no matter what she did. Cameron had sought help


    from many doctors, but none could do anything about Anastasia¡¯s weight. Training and exercises had


    little effect on her.


    Later, Maria heard about the miracle doctor and thought about inviting him to treat Anastasia¡¯s illness.


    That could make Cameron owe them a favor, but...

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    After some thought, Maria stood up and said, "What about this? I''ll look for him since he won¡¯t answer


    my call."


    That earned her a surprised look from Fabian. "He doesn¡¯t even want to answer your calls, so are you


    sure he''ll be willing to meet you? Even so, would he agree to your request?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "We can''t talk things out on the phone. When we meetter, I''ll stop Mr. Austin from leaving, so he will


    have no choice but to listen to whatever I say.


    "I heard he''s busy with something at the institute''sb, so I bet I could meet him if I wait long enough.


    Plus, I have a great gift for him, and I''m sure it''s something he''ll be interested in!" Maria pinched her


    fingers midair, smiling confidently.


    "It''s all talk now, and you''re nning to spend so much already? Do you think my money grows on


    trees?" Fabian was displeased after he learned that his wife would spend money on Austin.


    His business had not been faring well recently, so he wanted to seek help from Cameron, his brother-


    inw, who had rejected him coldly. If it were not for that, Fabian would not have thought of finding the


    miracle doctor to cure Anastasia''s illness to get Cameron to owe him a favor.


    However, he was not confident in this n and doubted Austin, "the miracle doctor," thinking he was a


    conman. Even if the doctor was legit, he was unsure if he could treat Anastasia''s illness because that


    was something many doctors had failed to do over the years.


    Hence, he thought engaging the miracle doctor would be a waste of money. Fabian would only pay the


    doctor after Anastasia¡¯s illness was cured. By then, he would be willing to pay more than the agreed


    fees.


    Maria had a different opinion about this. "How could we get him to help us without paying him a


    considerable sum first? He''s a miracle doctor and not an ordinary one you see at the clinics. It won''t


    work if we don''t show him our sincerity!


    "Listen to me; you must spend your money on this! If that doctor cures your niece''s illness, we''ll get


    even wealthier with your brother-inw''s help!"


    World Watches on the Senkakus


    Fabian had to agree with Maria¡¯s words. Still, he was doubtful because miracle doctors typically


    behaved strangely and were conceited. ''Then, are you sure it''s going to work?"


    "Of course! It''s difficult to find someone who wouldn''t get tempted by money. You were arrogant and


    self-righteous back then, weren''t you? But look at you now, treating money like it''s the most important


    thing in your life!"


    Fabian felt embarrassed when his wife used him as an example in this case. He waved and scoffed.


    ¡®Tsk! Why are you bringing that up? Did you have to use me as an example?"


    "I''m just trying to say that money is everything in this world! Those miracle doctors are all after money,


    aren''t they? They¡¯re only arrogant because the other party isn''t offering them enough!" Maria justified


    indifferently. "You''ll hear good news from me soon. I''ll wait outside the institute for him, and I''m sure I''ll


    see him!"


    "You..." After some hesitation, Fabian realized he did not have a better n. "Go ahead. I''ll prepare


    some more gifts for Anastasia for the time being."


    "We agreed to get the miracle doctor to treat her illness, didn¡¯t we? Why are you still preparing? You


    aren''t even this generous to our daughter!" Maria became displeased upon hearing that Fabian would


    prepare more birthday gifts for Anastasia, who was only his niece.


    "We need to have a backup n! We''re not sure enough if you can get the miracle doctor toe yet.


    Even if you could do that, we won''t be sure if he can cure Anastasia¡¯s illness. Her birthday party is


    Maria thought his words made sense and stopped opposing him. She just gritted her teeth about it. "I


    must get the miracle doctor toe to her party!"


    ¡®How dare he hang up on me? I must bring him here to regain my pride!"

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    Lily looked around as she exited the car. It was not far from what she had imagined. With Cameron''s


    identity, it was not a good idea for him to live too extravagantly. Hence, he stayed in an ordinary, two-


    story bungalow which looked elegant from the outside.


    After entering the house, a maid served Lily some tea and desserts. "Ms. Rollins will be down soon."


    Lily nodded, and the maid left to do her work. The house was spacious, and because there was not


    much furniture and appliances around, it made the space look even more prominent. She could see


    almost everything in the living room at one nce.


    There were not many luxurious or expensive things here, and it appeared that Cameron was just as


    Alexander had described. Cameron was a meticulous man in many aspects.


    There were a few decorative items in the living room as well. A few pots of bonsai were in sight, and


    the pots which contained them looked in.


    While looking around, Lily heard slow and heavy footstepsing from the stairs. A momentter,


    Anastasia came into her sight.


    Anastasia had one hand on the stairs'' handle as she descended the steps slowly, coughing from time


    to time. Despite her appearance, she looked like a youngdy from a wealthy family.


    "I must''ve kept you waiting for a while, Mrs. Russell," Anastasia said softly, contrasting her aggressive


    side in the cafe back then. She had her gaze lowered, looking much gentler this time.


    "I just arrived." Lily stood up respectfully. "Sorry for visiting so abruptly. Did I interrupt your rest?"


    Anastasia waved. "There''s no such thing. I have nothing to do every day anymore. I just eat and sleep


    all day long."


    She sounded tired and somewhat upset. Lily knew Anastasia was unhappy and that the youngdy


    was just pretending to be ostentatious because that was how she protected herself.


    Anastasia did that because she did not want others to look at her strangely, and she did not want to be


    the talk of their gossip. Hence, she believed she had to show that she was not someone to be messed


    with.


    "I love the agarwood you gave mest time, but I bet it was costly," Lily expressed the intention of her


    visit first, indicating that she was here to return a gift.


    Although she gave her dress to Anastasia the other time, that was just because of a misunderstanding


    between them. Even if she bought a dress for the youngdy, it would not sufficepared to the


    agarwood.


    It was indeed out of Lily''s expectations to receive something so costly from Anastasia. The price was


    not what astounded her the most, but the fact that Anastasia knew what she wanted. Lily loved the


    agarwood, and that was the most important thing.


    "Oh, is that so?" Anastasia raised her brow, appearing like she did not know about it. She was not


    pretending to be a show-off, but she honestly had no idea about it. "I don''t know much about those


    things. My friend gave it to me before, but I don''t know how to take care of these things.


    "I heard you love nts and have many at home, so I thought it''d be a good idea to gift them to you.


    I''m d that you like them!"


    "Of course I do!" It turned out that Anastasia had no idea how expensive her gift was, but Lily still


    thanked her sincerely.


    ¡®The agarwood is something precious and costly. Won''t you regret giving it to me just like that?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Why would I? No matter how precious it is, it''s a waste for someone who knows nothing about it to


    keep. It''ll only be valuable in your hands. Since you like it, gifting it to you was worth it!"


    Anastasia waved and lifted her legs naturally as shey on the couch.


    While looking at Lily, she asked, "You wouldn''t mind me talking to you in this position, would you?"

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    "I wouldn''t mind that." Lily noticed Anastasia looked weak and appeared tired after saying just a few


    words. "Do you get tired easily?"


    With a pillow under her head, Anastasia nodded, her gaze lowered. "Yeah. I''m fat andzy, so I get


    fatigued easily."


    "Are youzy? You''re not," Lily pointed to the few bonsai pots in the corner. ¡®You managed those


    nts, didn''t you? How could you call yourselfzy when you could care for and prune those nts so


    well."


    Upon hearing that, Anastasia looked toward the nts. They had a lush appearance and were well-


    maintained. The most exciting thing about them was that Anastasia had pruned them into the shapes of


    cartoon animals.


    "How did you know I was the one who pruned them?" Anastasia smiled." Why didn''t you think the


    maids did it?"


    Lily shook her head. "They wouldn''t have pruned the bonsai into such cute shapes if it were them. Only


    someone as innocent as a child would do something as such."


    "Innocent..." Anastasia repeated the word softly before she sighed. "I''m 21 this year. What innocence


    do I have left? Plus, no kid would look like this."


    Anastasia patted her belly, looking unhappy about it. Lily could tell Anastasia felt insecure and


    frustrated about her weight. After all, she was a girl, and all girls would feel insecure about their bodies,


    especially when they had extra meat on them.


    Lily did not want to say things like her heart mattered instead of her appearance. After all, a youngdy


    at her age who was born into a wealthy family would wish she was youthful and beautiful.


    "Has your body been like this since you were a child, or did you suddenly gain a lot of weight?" Lily


    asked directly.


    That made Anastasia tilt her head to look at Lily. Her gaze had a hint of sadness in them. "I guess...it''s


    since I was young. But I wasn''t this fat back then, perhaps just slightly chubbier than other kids."


    After a pause, she continued, "My mom passed away long ago, and dad was always busy with work.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    No one cared about what I ate. The maids would just prepare the food I told them to make-all the things


    I loved to eat but were unhealthy for me. Then..."


    Her voice softened. "I just kept eating, and one day, I realized I couldn''t stop anymore, then this


    happened."


    Lily nodded, showing her understanding of the matter. A child whocked love andpanionship


    since they were young would choose other ways to cope. That was how they could feel less lonely in


    this world.


    Some would seekpanionship from their friends, some would harm themselves, and some bottled


    their feelings until they developed depression. As for Anastasia, she probably chose food as her form


    of sce.


    As Anastasia had a unique identity, Cameron had to protect her in various ways to ensure her safety


    since she was young. It was difficult for her to make any true friends, and it was not like she could talk


    that much to her maids and nanny at home.


    Hence, she was always by herself. It had always been only her and her feelings.


    "Have you visited a psychiatrist before?"


    This question stunned Anastasia. She blinked, thinking that Lily had made a mistake. "Shouldn''t I visit


    the...endocrinologist?"


    ¡®My dad and uncle brought me to many hospital departments before this and even made me try


    acupuncture. Dad wanted me to get gastric bypass surgery but feared it would hurt my body. However,


    if this goes on, getting that surgery is probably the only choice left for me.¡¯ "What did the


    endocrinologist say?" Lily asked another question seriously, but it did not repel Anastasia.


    The two chatted casually about her weight, her obesity, and also her illness.

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    It was different from anything in the past. This time, Anastasia was not repulsed by those questions.


    There was no mockery in Lily''s eyes.


    She could tell Lily was not asking her all those questions because she wanted to gossip orugh about


    it, but because she was genuinely concerned. Anastasia eventually got the impression that Lily wanted


    to assist her in solving her issue after she patiently probed her about her illness.


    "Mrs. Russell, do you know how to cure an illness?" Anastasia asked out of the blue.


    Lily was surprised, and after two seconds of silence, she shook her head." No, I don''t! I''m a perfumer,


    not a doctor."


    "Oh." Anastasia appeared to be disappointed. "I thought you were a doctor because you might be able


    to help me that way."


    "How could I be..." Lilyughed. "It''s best for you to get a consultation from the professionals."


    "I''ve met many of them and tried every possible way. Maybe because I''mzy, but I''ll puke everytime I


    exercise. Later, I had to give up on working out. I''m... just useless." Anastasia sighed and caught sight


    of the desserts on the table. Her gaze froze in that spot for a moment. "However, the method you


    taught me thest time worked."


    "Hm?" Lily was stunned, not knowing what Anastasia was referring to.


    ¡®The blueberry mousse." Seeing that Lily could not remember it, Anastasia reminded her.


    "Do you know how long it has been since Ist tasted delicious food? That piece of blueberry mousse


    was probably the best thing I''ve had in many years."


    Lily had no idea how much Anastasia would benefit from her random words. She looked at the things


    on the table and picked up a piece of cake. "Do you want this?"


    Anastasia looked at it, shook her head, but nodded soon after. Confusion filled her eyes. "I''m not sure


    either. "Il want to eat it, but when I think about how many calories they have, I don''t want to."


    "Still, it''s impossible for you to resist the temptation forever. Your body is going to fight against you."


    Anastasia nodded. "You''re right. My body has been fighting with me about that. Although I¡¯ve been


    making an effort to fight it,tely I''ve been getting weaker."


    "Would you... eat it secretly?" Lily asked in a small voice as her eyes scanned the room.


    They were just like sisters who were talking about their little secret. Her question made Anastasia


    flustered. She was embarrassed and mad at herself, but she could not control her desire.


    She nodded lightly, and a tear could be seen falling from the corner of her eye.


    "I''m useless, aren''t I? I hate myself too! Why can''t I control myself? Why must I eat secretly? I deserve


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    to be fat!"


    Right now, Anastasia looked gentle and pitiful, which was the opposite of how she looked when she


    demanded the dress from Lily the other day. She could not do anything with her body and did not know


    how to control herself.


    "Don''t think about it that way. You''ll need energy as long as you live, so how could you not eat? You


    need to eat because that''s what your body needs. It''s not something to be ashamed of. Everyone


    needs to eat because we''ll die if we don''t," Lily gentlyforted her, patting Anastasia''s arm.


    "Really?" Anastasia widened her gaze. They were now filled with confidence in Lily.


    If it were anyone else, she would think the other party was just trying tofort her. After all, a slim


    person would not understand the pain fat people need to endure. Lily¡¯s words managed to help her


    enjoy food again, so she would dly listen to what she said.

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    "Of course. There¡¯s no need for you to fight against your body. You need tomunicate with it and


    Anastasia sat up straight, staring at the desserts on the table while swallowing her saliva. She looked


    like she really wanted it.


    "Have a try?" Lily offered, seeing her desire.


    Slowly, Anastasia reached out for a piece of cake. When she moved the cake closer to her nose after


    picking it up, it appeared as though she was inhaling the aroma of the food. Desire filled her eyes, but


    at the same time, dilemmas and conflicting feelings were part of it too.


    "Have a piece. It''s fine. Eat slowly." Lily encouraged.


    Anastasia slowly opened her mouth and treated the cake with caution, like it was a treasure. She


    stared at it for a long time and slowly sent it into her mouth.


    Just as she was about to bite it, a raging voice came behind her. ¡®What are you doing?"


    The man''s roar made Lily tremble in fright. As for Anastasia, she shook hard enough that the piece of


    cake fell from her hand. The beautiful piece of dessertnded on the floor, scattering everywhere as


    crumbs.


    Soon, Anastasia''s beautiful eyes were colored with profound disappointment. Her hands sped


    together as she lowered her head, looking like a child who had made a mistake.


    Lily did not know what to say. When she turned around, she saw a stern man wearing a suit striding


    quickly into the living room. His expression was dark as if they had made a dire mistake.


    He walked right up to Lily and gave her a death stare before turning to look at Anastasia. "You! What


    are you doing?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Dad, I didn''t eat it!" Anastasia bit down on her lower lip, her voice slightly trembling.


    ¡®Then what the h*ll were you doing earlier? Didn''t I say these things shouldn''t exist in this house?"


    It was evident that he was trying to suppress his anger because there was an outsider around.


    However, perhaps because he gave off a feeling of seriousness, anyone could still tell that he was


    furious, no matter how much he tried to suppress it.


    "No, it¡¯s not for me! It¡¯s for Mrs. Russell!" Anastasia waved her hands, trying to exin.


    Lily''s doubts were solved when she saw Cameron and how he acted. Now she understood why


    Anastasia turned out the way she did.


    She sighed inwardly and saw Cameron nced in her direction, but he continued speaking to


    Anastasia. "Since it''s for the guest, let the guest take it herself."


    ¡¯I... got it," she replied softly.


    Seeing her careful look when she was apologizing, Cameron''s heart softened up. ¡®Tasia, you know


    what condition your body is in. Listen to me. Bear with it this time."


    Then he turned to order the maid, "Serve a bowl of tomato soup to Tasia.¡¯


    "I don''t..." Her unfinished words were swallowed when she noticed her father''s forceful gaze. Lily felt


    like she was in a difficult situation.


    ¡®Secretary Rollins stresses me out. He¡¯s different from Alex. Although Alex appears hostile to outsiders,


    he wouldn''t do anything so long as they didn''t cross a line. He would simply ignore them. However,


    Secretary Rollins gives me the feeling that he prefers absolute authority over something and that his


    orders cannot be questioned no matter what.


    Soon, the maid served the bowl of tomato soup on the table. Lily took a look at it. The entire soup was


    red, with eggs scattered on the surface.


    Judging from the color of the soup, Lily could tell that it was made from many tomatoes.


    Just a nce at the soup had made her lose her appetite. Obviously, Anastasia did not want to drink it,


    but under her father''s stern gaze, she had no choice and took small sips of it slowly.


    After Cameron watched her finish the bowl of soup, his expression improved. Then he turned to look at


    Lily. "Mrs. Russell?"


    Lily nodded and stood up. "Secretary Rollins."


    He raised his hand and nodded, motioning for Lily to take a seat. "I''m considered friends with your


    husband. He might not have told you this, but my daughter isn''t in good health. She can''t eat all this


    unhealthy food. I hope that you won''t mislead her in the future."


    There was a hidden meaning to his words. He meant to say that he had heard their conversation earlier


    and knew Lily was trying to encourage his daughter to eat.


    Hence, he was probably not only mad at Anastasia earlier but also at Lily. However, he could not


    reprimand Lily because she was Alexander''s wife. They would probably be kicked out of the house if it


    was anyone else.


    "Actually..." Lily came to her senses and realized what he meant. She wanted to exin herself.


    ¡®I know you just wanted to help her out of good intentions, but sometimes it won''t always bring positive


    oues." Although he did not reprimand Lily sternly, the displeasure in his gaze was evident. ¡®Tasia¡¯s


    body needs to be taken care of well. You didn''t know about it before this, but I hope you can learn to


    respect others in the future."


    ¡®He meant to say that I don¡¯t respect them?¡¯


    If it were not for Anastasia, Lily would have walked out the door. She did not care who he was, as it did


    not concern her. It was not like she had to work with him, either.


    Anastasia could not help but say. "Dad, it''s not like that! Mrs. Russell is my friend! She''s kind, so I hope


    you won''t me her."


    Cameron looked back at his daughter and nodded. "You''re the same as well! You''re an adult, and you


    must know how to control yourself. Don''t you know your own body? Don''t just listen to whatever others


    say! If you can¡¯t learn to control your appetite, you''re going to suffer in the future!"


    He nagged at Anastasia, and Lily could tell he was doing all that for Anastasia''s good. It was just that


    he had chosen the wrong method to deal with it.


    "I got it, Dad," she said softly as the lights in her gaze diminished slowly.


    Lily stood up abruptly, which earned her a dark gaze from Cameron. She wanted to say something, but


    when she noticed


    Anastasia¡¯''s wide, round eyes, she decided against it. "It''s gettingte, so I should leave now.


    Anastasia, you should visit my ce when you have time."


    Anastasia nodded. Lily wanted to continue, but instead, she just looked at Cameron and forced a smile


    on her lips as a sign of acknowledgment before she left.


    When she finally left the mansion, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was suffocating back there! If she stayed any longer, she was afraid that she would not be able to


    take it. Lily would either die of suffocation or say things that might offend Cameron because she could


    not hold it back anymore.


    Suddenly, she felt pitiful for Anastasia. Now she understood why the young girl was so stressed out.


    With such a stern father controlling her, her confused feelings toward food would only worsen.


    When Lily started her car, she could not help but look back at the mansion as she sighed.


    ¡®Should I help her?¡¯

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    When Lily arrived home, she realized that Alexander was already back and that he was ying with


    their son in the living room. He looked like... he was going to head out soon.


    "Do we have dinner nster?" Lily had been too busytely, so she was unsure if she had forgotten


    something.


    "Nope, I just wanted to bring the both of you out for dinner," Alexander answered. "You don''t have the


    time for that?"


    "I do, but why didn¡¯t you call me and ask me toe home earlier?" Lily checked the time. Fortunately,


    it was not toote yet.


    "I''m not in a hurry, and I know you''ve been busy with many thingstely. I can wait."


    Galen stumbled toward Lily and opened his arms, wanting a hug from his mother. When his fingers


    almost touched her clothes, Alexander let out a cough that stopped Galen''s movement.


    He was still young, but he appeared to have understood what Alexander meant by that cough. He


    turned to look at his father, frowning as he thought for a moment before he spoke again. "Mama,


    Kiss..."


    He pursed his lips and wanted a kiss instead of just a hug. That look of his made Lily chuckle as she


    bent down to peck his cheeks. "My baby is such a good child!"


    Galen lifted his head, looking all proud after being praised by Lily, and turned to look at Alexander. He


    pursed his lips, but


    Alexander pretended not to care. However, he could not hide his jealousy.


    Lily was speechless when she noticed what they were doing and shook her head. Suddenly, she was


    reminded of Cameron and


    Anastasia. A father is indeed a significant influence on his children.


    "Let''s go!" Alexander said as he walked over and carried Galen in his arms.


    Lily nodded and turned to leave with the two boys in her family. They were having steak tonight and got


    a kid''s meal for their son.


    Lily did not speak much throughout the night and only returned to her senses when she heard the soft


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    knocking on the te. When she looked up, she realized that Alexander was staring at her." What''s


    wrong?"


    She shook her head lightly and just smiled, saying nothing.


    "It''s still about theb?" Alexander thought theb would be the only thing that could frustrate her these


    days.


    "No, I went to Secretary Rollins¡¯ house earlier," she said after some thought.


    "On?"


    "I just wanted to go there to send a gift since Ms. Rollins gave me an agarwood, but..."


    "But she didn''t like your gift?" Alexander joked.


    Feigning anger, Lily red at him and said, "It¡¯s just that her dad came back not long after I arrived."


    "Okay," Alexander responded as he cut the steak with his cutlery slowly, appearing to be waiting for her


    to continue.


    However, he did not hear anything from her after cutting the steak into several small pieces. He looked


    up and saw her brows locked in a deep frown. She seemed to be quite bothered by something.


    "Secretary Rollins made things difficult for you?" Alexander asked. "He''s quite a stern person. As he


    has a high position, it''s natural for him to be hostile toward most people. You shouldn''t have to interact


    much with him since you''re visiting Ms. Rollins."


    He was right. Lily did not interact much with him, but she could not ept how he treated his daughter.


    "Have you met Ms. Rollins before?" she asked abruptly.


    "Alexander thought for a moment. "Twice, and we didn''t say much to each other. What''s up?"


    "You know about her... body, then?"


    Although she had no ill intentions and was talking to Alexander, she felt bad for talking about someone


    this way. That''s why she paused briefly in the middle of her sentence.

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    "I know that," Alexander said casually, not reacting much to it. "


    Everyone in Kingnd knows about that. Secretary Rollins had spoiled his daughter too much. She¡¯s


    overweight and has a weird temper. The other girls in the circle don¡¯t really hang out with her."


    Hence, he found it strange when he learned that Lily was in contact with Anastasia, and thetter had


    even gifted his wife something costly. However, Lily was different from the other women anyway.


    "Spoiled her too much..." Lily repeated this phrase and sighed softly.


    "You don¡¯t think so?"


    "Perhaps he loves her, but in the wrong way," Lily borated. Alexander could tell she had many


    emotions from her trip to Cameron''s ce. "What did you see?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. I just want to ask you something. What if Gale bes as fat as Ms. Rollins in the future?


    How would you treat him?" Lily asked while pointing to their son sitting in the baby chair.


    Subconsciously, his gaze followed her finger¡¯s direction. The little boy had no idea his parents imagined


    one of his future possibilities. He was working hard, learning to take in food by himself. With a fork in


    one hand, he tried to pick up the spaghetti on the te before him.


    Patter!


    It fell back to the te while some of the sauce sshed onto his face. Alexander had no words.


    Galen inherited Alexander and Lily¡¯s beautiful features, and he was an adorable kid. At times,


    Alexander would feel proud when he looked at Galen, and he felt that his son would undoubtedly grow


    up to be a man who was even more charming than he was.


    Upon hearing the question from Lily, he could not help but imagine Galen with the kind of figure


    Anastasia had.


    ¡®Uh...¡¯


    He stared at Galen¡¯s innocent face, and at that time, Galen looked up to smile at him, revealing his two


    tiny teeth. All of a sudden, he felt sorry for his son. Even the thought of it scared him. Shaking his head,


    Alexander eximed, "No way!"


    "Hey, I said what if," Lily said while helplessly caressing Galen¡¯s head. She also felt it was an


    impossible scenario, but it was just a what-if question.


    "There¡¯s no what-if!" Alexander insisted. "There¡¯s no way my son would lose control] to that point!"


    "Do you think Secretary Rollins thought it was possible?" Lily asked again, "Could he have imagined


    that Anastasia would be so overweight when she was still an infant?"


    Alexander had no words for a moment before he started, "No, it¡¯s not like that." He raised his hand.


    "Lily, we¡¯re talking about someone else right now. Let¡¯s not involve our son, all right?"


    Although Galen would sometimes get jealous and fight for Lily¡¯s attention with Alexander or rile


    Alexander up on purpose, he was still Alexander¡¯s son. There was no way Alexander could bring


    himself to imagine his son as a fat man. Even the thought of it made Alexander feel guilty.


    They could not continue with the conversation on this topic. Lily sipped her red wine and continued, "I


    just want to say that Secretary Rollins has a big role to y in how Anastasia turned out today. I¡¯m not


    sure what you guys define as ¡®spoiling her too much, ¡¯ but I noticed that he controls her too much, and


    he¡¯s losing control over that."


    Then she recounted the cake incident earlier today. Alexander frowned and picked up a piece of steak


    to feed her. "ording to what you told me, I don¡¯t find anything wrong with it. Perhaps his tone was


    harsh, but his intentions were well. It''s only right for an overweight person to control their diet. If he lets


    her be, it¡¯l] only get worse."


    "The problem lies with the fact that he has good intentions!" Lily opened her mouth, took a bite of the


    steak, and chewed it slowly. "


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Everyone knows he does it for Anastasia¡¯s benefit. That¡¯s why they think there¡¯s nothing wrong with it,


    just like what you said. Perhaps Anastasia sees nothing wrong with it too."


    Alexander was puzzled. "Then what''s the problem?"

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    Chapter 1312 Boundless


    Members of the Rowling family were so spooked by what they had seen and scurried off in every


    direction. Jared, however, quickly caught up to Raphael with a single stride.


    ¡°Where is Skr?¡± asked Jared coldly. ¡°Please have mercy. Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The butler trembled in his


    boots. ¡°Mr. Norton has been sent to the warehouse. I can take you there.¡±


    Seeing how badly shaken up the man was, Jared loosened his grasp on him. ¡°Try anything funny, and


    I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°No tricks, no tricks¡­¡±


    There was no way Raphael was going to attempt any sort of deviousness under such circumstances.


    Considering that even Enzo was no match for Jared, Raphael knew his own limitations.


    The quivering butler thus guided Jared toward the warehouse.


    Meanwhile, inside the storehouse, Skr¡¯s eyes glinted as he examined those piles upon piles of


    medicinal herbs and crystals that were hoarded within the space.


    ¡°Just look at you. As much as you have managed to gather, these are far from enough to help you


    attain the level of Martial Arts Marquis!¡±


    At that moment, a wizened inflection vocalized inside his head.


    ¡°Then how would I be able to reach the attainment of Martial Arts Marquis and y Jared?¡± Skr


    asked.


    ¡°It is only through absorbing other people¡¯s strength that you¡¯d be able to expedite your own


    progression!¡± the wizened voice replied.


    ¡°Are you asking me to practice Demonic Cultivation? To be a Demonic Cultivator?¡±


    Skr¡¯s brows creased up.


    ¡°A Demonic Cultivator? What is a Demonic Cultivator in a world where the strong devours the weak?


    Doesn¡¯t your family¡¯s practice of robbing others of their resources constitute an expression of Demonic


    Cultivation in itself? In this day and date, where might is right, do you really believe that those fighters


    you had seen had not drained others of their essences?¡± the wizened voice inside his head asked in


    annoyance.


    Skr held his silence for some time before he spoke again. ¡°How strong can you make me if I should


    choose to practice Demonic Cultivation? Will I be able to defeat Jared?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Are you kidding me? What is there to fear about a mere Jared Chance? If you do as I say, I


    can help you reach heights unimaginable. By that time, you¡¯d have the entire martial arts world at your


    feet, and no need to be afraid of anyone¡­¡± the wizened voice let out a boisterous guffaw.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you can enable me to be a Martial Arts Saint?¡± Skr¡¯s breathing grew more


    ruffled as he became more agitated.


    To be clear, the prowess of the Martial Arts Saint far exceeded that of the Martial Arts Marquis, and for


    the longest time, Skr had not heard of anyone attaining it.


    As for the legendary level of Martial Arts Sovereign that surpassed even the Martial Arts Saint, he had


    always held them to be the stuff of pure fantasy.


    ¡°You¡¯re being too short-sighted, for the martial way is boundless. You could actually go as far as to


    attain immortality! All you need to do is follow my directions closely. Let me reincarnate in your body,


    and I¡¯d be sure to have you standing at the pinnacle of the martial arts world! You¡¯d be its ruler and I¡¯ll


    be able to ke my thirst for vengeance¡­¡±


    The voice inside Skr¡¯s head softened, then gradually faded to nothingness.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Skr was taken aback. ¡°Can I ask you something? Who are you, exactly? Are you a Demonic


    Cultivator?¡±


    He was still unable to understand the nature of the dark shadow that had attached itself to his body.


    ¡°A Demonic Cultivator?¡± the wizened voice scoffed. ¡°They are but my lessers.¡±


    Though Skr did not reply, he keenly felt that the shadow embedded in him was no ordinary figure.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chance, Skr¡¯s right inside!¡± Raphael said as he pointed toward the warehouse.


    Once he caught sight of the building, Jared promptly projected his own spiritual sense, and instantly


    picked up on Skr¡¯s presence.


    In acknowledgment that the butler had been forting enough, Jared said, ¡°Now, beat it¡­¡±


    The relieved butler then half scrambled and half fled out of there.


    In the meantime, Skr was about tomence his cultivation inside the warehouse when that


    wizened voice suddenly warned him, ¡°Jared Chance is here¡­¡±

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    Cameron was strict about Anastasia¡¯s diet, but he still encouraged her to socialize and hoped she


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    would have friends. However, Anastasia was always reluctant to do so, perhaps due to her low self-


    esteem.


    Alexander was speechless. ¡®It turns out Lily just wants to use my name to do something, and she even


    said she didn''t need me at first! I''m still useless, even more so than that punk.¡¯


    He turned to look at Galen, who returned a bright smile as if to mock him for being useless to his wife


    when he was such an influential man in the business world. Alexander just stared at him. ¡®What are you


    Lily did not realize the eye contact between the two and assumed that Alexander had agreed to her


    request. ¡®That''s settled then. If Secretary Rollins asks about it next time, just tell him what I said earlier.¡±


    Alexander was speechless. ¡®It turns out Lily just wants to use my name to do something, and she even


    said she didn''t need me at first! I''m still useless, even more so than that punk.¡¯


    He turned to look at Galen, who returned a bright smile as if to mock him for being useless to his wife


    when he was such an influential man in the business world. Alexander just stared at him. ¡®What are you


    Lily did not realize the eye contact between the two and assumed that Alexander had agreed to her


    request. ¡®That''s settled then.


    If Secretary Rollins asks about it next time, just tell him what I said earlier.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡± Alexander hummed, slightly upset.


    Maria had waited outside the institute for two days but caught no sight of Austin. It made her doubt


    herself. ¡®Did I get the wrong message? That''s impossible! Did Austin note here at all? That seems


    possible! After all, he''s the miracle doctor. It''s good enough for them that he frequents them


    asionally to give them some advice. Why would hee here daily on time like a white cor?¡¯


    That thought made Maria feel dumb at this moment. After staying here for two days, herplexion did


    not look well.


    She could have gotten her subordinates toe and watch over the ce while she rested at home,


    but she had no choice because she wanted to show Austin her sincerity.


    Since she did not get any good sleep and stayed in the car for the past two days, she looked slightly


    swollen, and anyone could tell she was exhausted. Just as she contemted whether or not she


    should give up, she saw Austin exiting through the institute door.


    ¡®He''s inside? When did he get in? I didn''t see him. I''ve been here for two days and didn''t see him.¡¯


    Maria was stunned but did not know that Austin had not left the institute in the past two days. He slept


    and had his meals in there, so it was natural that she could not meet him by staying outside the


    building.


    Austin was not faring much better than her, either. Once he left Dominic''s ce, he immediately


    headed for the institute, swearing to solve the problem by himself.


    However, two days passed, and he came out of the institute looking dejected. He promised Thompson


    he would seed. If he did not, it meant Lily was better than him. Austin could not ept losing to an


    outsider of the industry, who was even a woman.


    Frustrated, he nned to return home to get some rest and clear his head. After cooping up in the


    institute for so long, he felt like his brain was not functioning anymore.


    He had parked his car at the parking lot outside the institute, and just as he stepped foot in there, he


    heard hurried footsteps behind him. The pair of high heels clicked against the cemented floor, adding to


    his headache from theck of sleep.


    Subconsciously, he looked over, only to feel a gush of wind blowing against him, followed by a panting


    woman as she rushed to speak


    . "Mr. Fike. Mr. Fike...¡±


    Before Austin could make sense of the situation, he saw a figure running toward him. The woman was


    going to reach him, but at herst step, she twisted her ankle and staggered at a distance close to him.


    Then the woman pondered on him-no, she crashed into him.

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    Austin widened his eyes. He wanted to dodge, but his legs were rooted to the ground. Hence, he stood


    frozen in ce.


    m!


    Maria knocked Austin to the ground. She did not think she would trip over her heels as well, and her


    body was leaning forward as she lost control over it. Her arms were wide open, and she crashed into


    Austin entirely.


    "Mr. Fike? Mr. Fike, are you alright?" She hurried to get up, but it only made her press down on him


    even more.


    Austin was gritting his teeth by now, and with all his strength, he shoved Maria away. He lifted himself


    off the floor and brushed the dust off his clothes as he yelled in rage, "Who the h*ll are you?! Are you


    nuts?!"


    "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!" Maria felt awkward and embarrassed. Initially, she wanted to show her


    sincerity toward Austin, but she almost crushed him to death.


    "Mr. Fike, I didn''t fall on you on purpose. I tripped right there, and look how my heels are broken. I..."


    As Maria exined herself, she stretched her leg out to show him, afraid he would not trust her words.


    Austin was beyond furious at this point. His elbow and back were hurting, and he took a few steps back


    fervently upon seeing what she was about to do. "Don''te near me! Leave me alone!"


    Maria froze in her spot upon getting reprimanded. "Mr. Fike, I¡¯ve been waiting for you. It''s been two


    days! I finally saw you after two days, and I was just too excited to see you! I''m really sorry for what just


    happened!"


    ¡®Two days?" Austin put two fingers up and asked in surprise, "You said you waited two days for me


    here?"


    "Yeah!" She nodded quickly, thinking that her actions had touched the miracle doctor''s heart. "I called


    you before this, but you¡­ were too busy, so


    I had toe here to wait for you. Well, I have something really important to ask of you. My niece..."


    "Wait. You waited here for two days just to see me?" Austin interjected, obviously hearing nothing else


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    she said besides the fact that she stayed out here for that long.


    "Y-Yes!" Maria was stunned because Austin did not look pleased.


    Not only was he displeased, but he was also slightly afraid. "What the f*ck? She waited out there for


    two days just to see me? If her intention is to kill me, I''ll probably be dead by now. Look at what


    happened earlier. What if she had a knife earlier? Even though she didn''t, she almost crushed me to


    death. It seems I need to be more careful of my surroundings whenever I go out next time"


    Austin turned to leave, and Maria returned to her senses to catch up with him after a moment. "Mr.


    Fike. Mr. Fike..."


    "Stop there!" Austin berated and pointed at her. "Stay away from me!"


    "Mr. Fike, my niece is suffering from an incurable disease. I hope you can help her. You can request


    anything you want, and we''ll be sure to satisfy you. My niece is Secretary Rollins'' daughter. If you can


    cure her disease, you can have anything from fame to wealth!"


    Maria said it in a hurry, hoping to convince him. "Or you can tell me what you want! We can talk about


    it!"


    She did not expect it to be this difficult to deal with the miracle doctor. If it were not for her husband''s


    career and sake, her family, and the fact that Cameron would be indebted to them, she would not have


    to suffer.


    Austin abruptly stopped and turned back to ask, "I can ask for anything?"


    Seeing as there was still hope, Maria nodded in delight. ¡®Yes, of course! My family is rich and


    influential. Mr. Fike, you..."


    "I want you to stay the h*ll away from me. Can I ask for that?"


    Maria was stunned.

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    Maria¡¯s brain could not process Austin''s words, and she stood there, stunned. Austin did not care for all


    the things she had mentioned. Since everyone thought he was Dominic''s secret apprentice, many


    wealthy and influential people sought his help. It was not like he helped all of them.


    He knew he was not Dominic''s secret apprentice. Although he was confident in his medical skills, there


    was a risk of things going wrong.


    When that happened, he would offend influential people, so taking the risk would not be worth it.


    Moreover, he understood that he could not ept their invitation easily with the increasing number of


    people who sought his help. It would only make him lose his mystique and make him appear worthless.


    "Mr. Fike, I don¡¯t have ill intentions, and I''m not lying to you. Didn''t you learn about medicine to save


    people¡¯s lives? My niece is only a little over 20 years old, and she consulted many doctors about her


    condition, but none of them could help her.


    "If you could save her, you could make a name for yourself in the whole world!" Maria was unwilling to


    give up and chased after Austin.


    However, Austin only strode more quickly into the parking lot to look for his car. He was not in the mood


    to entertain her at all.


    Seeing that he was going to leave, Maria panicked and stood in her spot. Stomping her foot, she said


    through gritted teeth, "If you really are the miracle doctor and you''re his secret apprentice, why won''t


    you dare to help us? You''re just a conman, aren''t you?"


    That was Fabian''s doubt earlier, while Maria was confident that Austin was not a conman. However,


    she could not care about all that now.


    She had been waiting for two days and even tripped earlier, making her look pathetic. Still, she did not


    get Austin to help her and even had to endure his harsh words. It made her so mad that she blurted the


    words out.


    It stopped Austin¡¯s hurried footsteps in their tracks. He turned around and gave her a severe look. He


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    had not taken her seriously, making Maria think he was hostile toward everyone.


    Getting stared at by him in this way made her feel uneasy.


    She gulped her saliva subconsciously. ¡®Sh*t! Did I offend him? I''m so dead! He''ll be even more


    unwilling to help me now!"


    "Who did you call a conman?" His voice was frigid.


    That was what he hated the most. Austin was allowed to reach his position and enjoyed all the fame


    and honor, but he did not think he was a conman.


    He knew his medical skills deserved recognition and honor. It was just that Dominic was too stubborn


    and had not officially taken him in as his apprentice. However, it was true that he was skilled in this


    field, so how could he be a conman? He just did not clear the misunderstanding. That was all there was


    to it.


    "I-I was just babbling nonsense. Please don''t take it to heart. I know you¡¯re busy, but I''m only doing this


    for my family. I hope you..." Maria trailed off. She had no idea what he was thinking at this moment. He


    looked to be such a gentleman, but it was tough tomunicate with him.


    Austin continued to stare at her while his mind processed what she had just said earlier. ¡®She said


    something about Secretary Rollins¡¯ daughter and that none of the doctors could treat her illness. I''ve


    been too busy with the research, but I''ve not made any progress recently. Perhaps I could discover


    something if I switched my focus to something else. Plus, I can always say I went to help people with


    their illnesses if things are not moving well here at theb"


    With that thought, he became less cold, and his tone improved. "You mentioned that your niece has a


    condition. What is it?"


    Upon hearing that, Maria''s eyes widened, thinking she still had hope. She became much more


    energetic and quickly said, "Mr. Fike, it''s like this..."

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    With Alexander ying along, Lily called and invited Anastasia over the next day.


    Lily wanted Anastasia to go to her house because, firstly, Anastasia did not enjoy being in public ces


    and being stared at.


    Secondly, she could be more casual and rxed in the house.


    Apart from that, Anastasia''s house would not be appropriate. If her father, Secretary Cameron Rollins,


    were to return or say anything, her treatment would be disrupted.


    ¡®That''s right! Anastasia requires treatment. I think her obesity is caused by both psychological and


    physiological problems"


    To ascertain the problem, Lily needed to take the woman''s pulse.


    However, before concluding, Lily did not want to reveal much. Even Alexander had no idea that she


    was Dominic¡¯s secret apprentice.


    To Lily, there was nothing special about her rtionship with Dominic. She had only learned something


    that she was interested in from an expert and that might be useful in the future.


    Coincidentally, the expert was famous, and people became curious about the man''s st apprentice."


    Without the title, Lily knew few would care who she was, as they were only obsessed with her


    connection with her teacher.


    Anastasia was a littlete, but she brought a pot of lily of the valley. She had anticipated Lily''s tastes


    and preferences, so she had gone out of her way to track down these valuable nts.


    Lily was happy to see the young woman had brought her favorite nts, but she was concerned that


    her home would be too crowded if Anastasia continued to bring them every time she visited.


    "Ms. Rollins, I wouldn''t dare to invite you over if you bring gifts every time." Lilyughed as she walked


    over to greet her.


    "It''s nothing, and what matters is that you like it. I''m not into nts, but I have many of them."


    Anastasia came to a halt in her path after two steps and rested at the doorway.


    She had not been welltely and often felt weak. Drowsy every day, she could doze off despite herself,


    even just after she woke up. She was on one of her better days when she demanded the dress from


    Lily.


    "But if you gave me a pot every three or five days, my house wouldn''t be able to fit them all." Lily took


    her hand casually and half- jokingly as she noticed her getting tired.


    "Every three or five days?"


    Anastasia acutely grasped the key point but could not get it. "Why would I give one every three or five


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    days?"


    Lily led her inward, seated her on the sofa, and poured a cup of tea before handing it to her. "Because


    I''ll be inviting you over often in the future. If you bring a gift each time, won''t you bring me a pot of


    nts every three or five days?"


    Anastasia was surprised. She only came on Lily''s invitation and had no idea Lily would invite her


    frequently in the future. After zoning out for two seconds, she said sadly, ¡®Then I might have to


    disappoint you. I won''t being here often. I don''t go out often, and I don''t enjoy it."


    She would not have made this trip if she had not felt connected with Lily.


    Having had enough of her rtives gossiping about her at the dining table, she would do her best to


    avoid attending her family¡¯s annual gatherings.


    They would not say it to her face out of respect for her father, but she could still feel their stares and


    overhear their tittle-tattle.


    She would only grow upset hearing them, and she decided it was better not to go.

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    "Well, you must leave home every once in a while." Lily smiled. "Try the tea."


    Anastasia was okay to drink tea, but she only took a tiny sip. As she was about to put down the cup,


    she licked her lips thoughtfully and took another small sip. "It¡¯s sweet?"


    She did not look surprised but horrified, as if she had done something terrible. She immediately set the


    cup down, spilling some of the tea. "Did you add sugar? Why are you doing this to me?"


    Lily observed Anastasia¡¯s reaction in silence and said slowly, "I didn''t add another sugar. The


    sweetness came from the tea leaves."


    "How is that possible? How can tea be sweet by itself? Besides, I can''t have anything sweet!" Anxious,


    Anastasia held her neck and wanted to throw up but could not as she only took two sips.


    Lily poured a cup for herself and spoke after calmly drinking the tea, ¡®This is ginseng oolong tea. Since


    it''s naturally sweet, it could lower blood pressure and lipid levels. Also, it¡¯s good for your body." I


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anastasia''s eyes lit up after learning what the tea could do, and she looked less disturbed. "Is that


    true?" 4


    "You''ve been so good to me by giving me agarwood and the lily of the valley. What do I get from lying


    to you?" Lily took a cloth, wiped the spilled tea, and refilled Anastasia¡¯s cup. "Have some more."


    Anastasia somehow trusted Lily. She put her worries to rest and held up the cup to drink, finishing the


    tea in two swigs. "It''s delicious!" She reached out to grab the teapot. "I''d like more."


    However, Lily beat her to it and took the teapot away. "No." E


    "Why?" Anastasia did not understand. "Didn''t you say I can drink this, and it''s good for my body?"


    "It''s good for you, but you must only take things in modest amounts.


    Overdoing something is just as bad as underdoing it." Lily met Anastasia''¡¯s puzzled gaze and poured


    her another cup of tea.


    "Drink slowly and take your time to taste it. Remember what I told youst time about the fun of


    enjoying our food."


    Having heard what she said, Anastasia did not drink her tea in two or three swigs but took small sips to


    taste the tea instead. "It''s sweet and mellow. What an excellent tea. I never had it before."


    "Not only have you never had this tea before, but you¡¯ve refrained from taking other drinks, haven''t


    you? Technically, you don''t even dare to drink water."


    ¡®She''s right!¡¯ Anastasia opened her mouth as if to say something, but she hesitated.


    After a while, tears welled up in her eyes. "L-Lily, can you save me?" Anastasia spoke with a thick


    nasal voice, trying hard not to cry. She looked particrly pitiful with her pleading expression.


    "Don¡¯t say it like that." Lily wanted to help her anyway, but she felt awkward now that the young woman


    pleaded with her so.


    "I mean it!" Anastasia thought Lily was unwilling and hurriedly came over to grab her arm. "I know I


    might sound ridiculous as I''ve seen many doctors, and I feel I should give up. However, I have no idea


    why but I feel like you can save me!"

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    Anastasia did not know what was wrong with her. Over the years, she had sought help from


    mainstream specialists and healers of alternative medicine. She even tried going to the gym. However,


    nothing could solve her problem.


    The truth was, besides being obese, she was weak and would easily pass out.


    ording to alternative medicine practitioners, shecked vitality, while the specialists imed she


    was suffering from hormonal imbnces. There were several diagnoses and proposed treatments, but


    none worked.


    Her father had not restricted what she ate at first, but seeing her getting in worse shape over thest


    two years, he anxiously decided to treat her the way he ran his department and started to enforce a


    strict diet n for her.


    He thought soldiers were trained by controlling their diet and making them exercise. Although


    Anastasia could not undergo physical training due to her health problem, he could control what she ate,


    thinking she would surely slim down by eating little.


    It was effective for the first few days, and Anastasia lost nearly 11 pounds in half a month. However,


    the progress stopped, and she even started to gain weight instead.


    Cameron was both upset and anxious. He concluded that his daughter had been eating behind his


    back or the diet n was not strict enough. He even thought she should eat even less.


    For the past two years, Anastasia grew increasingly unhappy with her life. If she had not reserved that


    dress for her birthday and subsequently met Lily, she would remain stuck in her own world.


    That blueberry mousse Lily shared with her was the highlight of her day. Therefore, Anastasia had an


    indescribable sense of trust toward Lily, who made her feel calm and wish she could be her savior.


    After roughly hearing about Anastasia¡¯s story, Lily thought it was almost what she had assumed.


    However, she could not help but think that such severe restrictions would only make one crave food


    more because anything that defied human nature would notst long.


    "Lily..." Anastasia said, "I¡¯m treating you as a friend since I have none. I feel connected to you, and your


    words always struck a chord with me. You have never looked down on me or curried favor with me.


    Furthermore, I think what you said made a lot of sense. Will you help me?"


    Her pleading eyes were full of helplessness.


    Lily held Anastasia¡¯s hand back and felt she could not hold it entirely.


    However, Anastasia had good skin, and her hand was soft.


    Anastasia subconsciously tried to withdraw her hand, but Lily held on to it.


    "Let me feel your wrist if you like me to help you." Lily did not wish to say she wanted to take


    Anastasia¡¯s pulse and simply said so.


    After some hesitation, Anastasia offered her hand and turned it over to reveal the golden underside of


    her wrist. Lily ced her three fingers on the thick wrist and meticulously felt about to find the right


    spot.


    Due to the thickness of Anastasia''s fattyyer, an inexperienced practitioner of alternative medicine


    might not be able to find her pulse.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Concentrating, Lily found the spot of Anastasia¡¯s pulse and quietly held her fingers there for a while.


    Anastasia noticed Lily¡¯s severe expression and dared not ask her anything despite being curious¡ª


    instead, she let Lily hold her wrist. When Lily slightly loosened her grasp, Anastasia hurriedly asked,


    "Were you taking my pulse?"


    Lily looked at her silently.


    "I met some alternative medicine practitioners before, and that was how they checked my pulse.


    However, they said I..." Anastasia paused and blushed a little. "They said I was too fat, and it was


    difficult to find my pulse. So, were you taking my pulse? Did you manage to find it?"


    "Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not a doctor, and you¡¯re not my patient. I just think you have an unhealthy


    lifestyle, and I want to help you make some adjustments."

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    Lily soothingly spoke when she noticed Anastasia¡¯s anxious expression. After all, being too nervous


    would affect hormone secretions, which would not be suitable for Anastasia''s treatment.


    Besides, Lily did not want Anastasia to regard herself as a patient. Anastasia would feel more rxed if


    she did not see it as getting treatment.


    "O-Oh, okay." Nodding, Anastasia said, "But my father..."


    "we''ll keep this from him for now." It was something Lily had wanted to tell Anastasia in the first ce.


    "Let this be a surprise for him."


    "A surprise?"


    "yes!" Lily nodded assuringly and said, "If you can adjust your condition and slowly be more


    spirited while slimming down a bit, wouldn¡¯t it surprise him? He wouldn¡¯t be disappointed if nothing


    happened, either, would he?"


    Lily wished Anastasia could prepare herself mentally before she started working on improving her


    health.


    ¡®Anastasia mustn¡¯t worry too much about the results. She should be hopeful yet not overly so she


    wouldn¡¯t be greatly disappointed"


    After some thought, Anastasia nodded firmly. "Okay!" What Lily said put her at ease. ¡®Since I asked Lily


    for help and she¡¯s willing, I must trust herpletely!¡¯


    Lily let out a slight sigh of relief when she noticed Anastasia was willing to work with her. She knew her


    efforts would go to waste if


    Anastasia would not cooperate.


    After making an effort to invite Austin and bring him to the Rollins


    ¡®house, Maria did not expect her niece not to be around.


    "Anastasia isn''t home," the housekeeper answered.


    "She¡¯s not home?" Maria did not believe it. "She spends more than 300 days a year at home. How is


    she not here? Is she throwing a tantrum again and asking you to give me excuses, so she wouldn¡¯t


    Need to see anyone?"


    She looked inward, thinking that Anastasia was simply being willful.


    "Inform her that I¡¯ve brought Kinnd¡¯s¡ªno, our nation¡¯s most famous miracle doctor. Also, she


    doesn¡¯t need to be afraid anymore because he can cure her illness. Come on, can¡¯t an aunt see her


    niece?" Maria headed inward as she spoke and looked over her shoulder to beckon Austin. "Please


    "Hope you don¡¯t mind. Anastasia is just being a child and often refuses to meet strangers. I told you


    about her condition, so you''ll know it when you see her. Just don¡¯t be surprised since she isn¡¯t only


    obese and weak. She would pass out just like that sometimes."


    After speaking, Maria looked over her shoulder at the housekeeper and saw her standing there


    awkwardly. "Why are you still here? Go!"


    "No, Anastasia is truly not home. Someone called her, and she left."


    Maria always thought Anastasia stayed home and did not care what others said. Since Cameron was


    often not home, Maria woulde over without permission, and only Anastasia could drive her out by


    throwing a tantrum.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, the housekeeper would not dare say much since Anastasia was not home.


    "Someone called her?" Mariaughed as if she had heard a new phrase. "Where could she go as a


    guest? What a terrible lie. Tasia has no friends. Where else could she go?"


    "S-She went to Mrs. Russell¡¯s house."

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    Surprised, Maria could hardly react. She blinked. "Mrs. Russell? Which Mrs. Russell?¡±


    "I¡¯m not sure, and I only know it''s Mrs. Russell. She''s a friend of Anastasia, and she invited her over to


    her house.¡±


    Knowing little, the housekeeper did not dare to say too much.


    "Russell..."


    Maria could not think of anyone, but Austin seemed to have an idea.


    "Are you talking about Lily Christian?" She would be the only Russell in Kingnd capable of


    developing a friendship with a household like the Rollins.


    ¡®Mrs. Russell... I would never forget about that woman! It''s such a small world, isn''t it?¡¯


    "Yes, I think that''s the name."


    She did not dare to ask much about Anastasia''s personal affair, but she seemed to have heard that the


    woman''s maiden name was Christian.


    "Do you know her, Mr. Fike?¡± Surprised that he guessed the name right away, Maria asked curiously.


    Clenching his teeth, Austin smiled coldly.


    "I don''t just know her!"


    Maria was puzzled.


    Standing at the doorway with him, she did not know whether to leave.Since Anastasia was not home,


    Maria was supposed to leave and make another appointment toe again. Even so, it was difficult


    for her to invite the miracle doctor, and she was concerned that if she offended him, he might decide


    not toe the next time.


    She thought about it and said, "Mr. Fike, please wait for a moment. I''ll call my niece and ask her to


    hurry home, okay?¡±


    ¡®¡®There¡¯s no need,¡± he said, holding up his hand.


    Maria looked confused.


    "Since Ms. Rollins got invited, why don''t we join her?¡± He lifted the corners of his lips. "It''s good that the


    patient is willing to leave the house to get some fresh air. Besides, waiting will just waste our time, and I


    hate wasting my time."


    "Oh..." She was d he was willing to see Anastasia, but she also thought going over there was a bit


    strange. "But I have no idea where Mrs. Russell lives."


    "Well, I do,¡± Austin said confidently.


    Having worked together at theb, he had read about her details, and her home address was not


    ssified information.


    Maria was surprised.


    Austin drove his car, and they entered a residential area with luxury vis.


    He snorted. ¡®That bitch has gotten arrogant solely because of her rich and powerful husband. I bet she


    has managed to form a rtionship with Dominic thanks to her husband¡¯s reputation.¡¯


    Maria remained quiet on their way there. She thought Austin had acted weird since hearing about Mrs.


    Russell.


    ¡®He not only knows where the woman lives, but he also wanted toe over to see Tasia.''


    Although she had misgivings about the whole thing, she would not risk saying too much and offending


    Austin. After all, he was a miracle doctor, and it took her two days to engage him.


    Meanwhile, Anastasia had just had a wonderful lunch at Lily''s house. She had not enjoyed herself for


    such a long time.


    There was not much food. A small fistful of five-grain rice, a set of chicken breast with button


    mushrooms, a te of boiled asparagus, and a lovely soft-boiled egg.


    With Lily keeping herpany and chit chatting over lunch, it took her more than half an hour to finish


    the meal.


    For a food portion of this size, she would surely finish eating everything within five minutes if she let


    herself go.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    Slowing down, Anastasia chewed her food well and tasted vors she had not tasted before. It was a


    marvelous and pleasant feeling.


    After lunch, Lily made a ss of prune juice for her and set it on the table.¡± Drink it slowly."


    "Can I drink it?¡± Frowning, she took in its mild scent.


    "Don''t you trust me?¡± Lily asked her back.


    Anastasia nodded. It was because she trusted Lily that she had epted her treatment and agreed to


    have a wonderful lunch with her.


    "I haven''t felt like this for a long time," Anastasia said with mixed emotions. She had suddenly found


    herself at peace with food today.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was not her enemy, and she did not have to fight it. She needed food, and the food was willing to


    satisfy her needs. Everything was perfect. She took a small sip of the prune juice and felt its sweetness


    permeating from the tip of her tongue.


    Closing her eyes, she felt as if many cute-looking plums were dancing on her tongue and let out a


    smile.


    Amaid then entered the room from the outside and lowered her head next to Lily. "Ma''am, a Mr. Fike


    wishes to see you.¡±


    "Mr. Fike?" Lily thought about the pedantic and arrogant man and frowned." I''m not seeing him. Tell him


    to get lost.¡±


    Lily had always given Anastasia a gentle and friendly impression. Hearing her impatient tone for the


    first time, the young woman could not help but open her eyes to look at her.


    The maid quickly left to do what she was told.


    Anastasia asked curiously, "Lily, who''s Mr. Fike? Do you dislike him?"


    "A bit.¡± Lily nodded. ''l suppose I do.¡¯


    Just as she finished saying that, the maid returned, and Lily knowingly asked, "He''s not leaving, is he?"


    ¡®He screamed at the CCTV camera outside the studio gate for a while thest time, and now he¡¯s


    harassing me at my house? How dare he?¡±


    Just as she was about to get up and chase him off herself, the maid said," No, there''s a Mrs. Moore


    who ims to be Ms. Rollin¡¯s aunt. She says she wishes to see Ms. Rollins for an important matter.¡±


    The maid looked at Anastasia as she spoke.


    "My aunt?" Anastasia was taken aback. "Why is she here?¡±


    Lily knew the visitor should not be a phony based on Anastasia''s response, but she gave it some more


    thought. "Would you like to see her?"


    ¡®What if Anastasia isn''t on good terms with her aunt or doesn''t wish to see her? I shouldn''t just let her


    in, should 1?¡¯


    "My aunt often visits me at my house and brings me gifts. She was the one who gave me the agarwood


    I sent you.¡± Anastasia hesitated and did not say whether she wanted to see her aunt. "However, I have


    no idea why she would look for me here."


    Lily got Anastasia¡¯s point and waved. ¡°Let her in then."


    ¡®Since Anastasia is not on bad terms with her aunt, and the woman might havee here to tell her


    something important, it''s better to let her in.¡¯


    "Does your aunt know about fragrances?¡± Lily thought about it and asked.


    ¡®The agarwood is not just valuable and rare but also hard to care for. If she''s not into fragrances or


    knows how to grow the nt, I doubt she would buy it.¡¯


    Anastasia shook her head. "My aunt knows nothing about spices. She only knows about buying


    perfumes and essential oils, not perfumery.¡±


    Before Lily could ask further, someone had already entered the door. A man was trailing behind a well-


    dressed middle-aged woman.


    Entering through the door, Austin slightly held up his chin and casually nced at Lily. He smiled


    mirthlessly. ¡®We meet again, Lily Christian."

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    Stunned, Lily did not expect that the two hade together.


    Since he was already inside, she was unable to reject him in front of her guests even though she had


    only instructed the maid to let Anastasia''s aunt in.


    Lips curled, Lily looked at him and said, "Well, I never expected to be dogged by misfortune even at


    home. When one is unlucky, not even their own home is safe, is it?"


    The moment they spoke, they were already exchanging hostile remarks.


    Although Maria had no idea what was happening between them, she could vaguely sense that the vibe


    was not right. She had thought at first that since Austin was acquainted with Mrs. Russell and knew


    where she lived, the woman should be a friend of some kind.


    However, when he told the maid his family name, and she returned to tell him that Lily did not want to


    see him, Maria thought otherwise.


    ¡®Now that the two have met, they seem ready to quarrel. How bizarre!"


    She looked at Austin, who was smiling despite his anger, then at the house owner. Maria suddenly let


    out a yelp. "Oh, you''re¡­ Aren''t you that woman who sshed Mr. Fike¡¯s face with a drink?"


    Thinking she looked familiar, Maria kept staring and remembered who Lily was. ''During the symposium,


    she sshed Austin¡¯s face with fruit juice, and if not for her. I¡¯d be able to squeeze through the crowd to


    talk to him.¡¯


    She did not know whether Austin got mad then, but he did not stay long afterward and left in a hurry.


    After blurting out the question, she remembered she was in Lily''s house and pped her hand to her


    mouth.


    ncing at both of them, Maria now knew why Austin let out such an odd expression when he said he


    knew Lily.


    ¡®They''re not friends but enemies! Oh, no! Why is Tasia hanging out with Mr. Fike''s enemy? If he gets


    angry and refuses to treat her, all my efforts would be for nothing!¡¯


    As the only person who was clueless about their rtionship, Anastasia was puzzled and asked


    despite herself, "Lily, are you..."


    ¡®Tasia, how do you know Mrs. Russell?¡±


    Not familiar with Lily, Maria wanted to say "this woman,¡± but she knew better while being in Lily''s


    house.


    ¡®If this woman is Mr. Fike''s enemy, then there''s no need to treat her courteously. What matters is the


    miracle doctor!¡¯


    "Aunt Maria, why are you here? How do you know where Mrs. Russell lives?"


    When she left the house, the housekeepers knew she had gone to Lily¡¯s ce, but they had no idea


    where it was. ¡®Did my father send her over to bring me home?¡¯


    Thinking so, Anastasia started to look nervous.


    "Did youe with my father?¡± She subconsciously put down the ss of prune juice.


    Maria shook her head. "No, I hired the miracle doctor to treat you, but you weren''t not home. He was


    kind enough toe and see you, so that¡¯s why we''re here!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Miracle doctor?¡± Lily said this somewhat mockingly.


    She looked Austin up and down. ''He enjoys bluffing, doesn''t he? No one knows how capable he is and


    how many lives he has saved, but he has the cheek to call himself a miracle doctor?!¡¯


    Austin did not care much about the "miracle doctor" title, but he was upset by Lily''s mocking tone and


    gaze. ¡®What kind of expression is she giving me? Is she looking down on me?¡¯

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    ¡®Who is she to look down on me? What qualifications does she have for her to do that? However lousy I


    am, I should be able to stand tall in her presence regarding herbal medicine, shouldn''t I?"


    Thus, Austin straightened his back. ''You have a problem with that?"


    Lily chuckled coldly, having nothing to say.


    You...¡± Austin red up when he noticed her attitude toward him. His face grew stiff, and he forgot he


    had decided to have a friendly conversation with her on the way here.


    He wanted to ask about the data at theboratory. No matter what, Lily had stayed longer than him in


    theboratory and knew much more about the experiment than him. He thought he could get inspired


    from the past data and avoid going in the wrong direction.


    However, Austin did not expect Lily to infuriate him by saying so little and make him lose his cool. He


    said mockingly despite himself, "It seems like Mrs. Russell does not trust me and perhaps knows a


    better candidate. In that case, I''ll get out of your way.¡±


    He turned to leave.


    However, Maria held him back, not wanting him to leave. "Mr. Fike, you can''t leave! You promised to


    treat Tasia!"


    She hurriedly turned to Lily. "Mrs. Russell, perhaps you do not know much about Anastasia''s condition


    and who Mr. Fike is. As Dominic Fike''sst apprentice and a famed miracle doctor in our country, he


    can cure anything.


    "Also, he''s so sought-after that one can hardly meet with him. It took me great effort to hire him to treat


    Tasia, so please don''t talk nonsense and make her lose her chance to get better!"


    The more Lily listened, the more she found it ridiculous. "Oh, so you''re Dominic Fike¡¯s secret


    apprentice. Excuse me for not showing you the respect you deserve.¡±


    Austin was speechless, and his face grew stiffer.


    ¡®It''s apliment when others say that, but when Lily says it... She knows full well who the secret


    apprentice is. It''s fine if she doesn''t tell me who the person is, but how can she tease me?¡¯


    "Mrs. Moore, since I''m not wee here and this is the right ce to conduct treatment, I¡¯m afraid Ms.


    Rollins has to see me some other day." He looked away and said coldly.


    Maria was puzzled.


    ¡®Didn''t Mrs. Russell pay him apliment just now? Why is he still upset? It¡¯s indeed tough to predict


    how great minds think!¡¯


    "Mr. Fike, please don''t get upset!" Maria said apologetically. "Tasia, why don''t we go home first? Go


    home and let Mr. Fike examine you properly."


    Anastasia was still puzzled about the situation. She did not know anything about Austin except what


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    her aunt had said in a hurry just now.


    All these years, Anastasia had grown numb from seeing too many ¡°miracle doctors¡± and did not


    particrly look forward to getting Mr. Fike''s treatment.


    On the other hand, Lily had brought Anastasia joy that she had not felt for many years with a piece of


    blueberry mousse and a simple lunch.


    ¡®Since Lily is on bad terms with this so-called miracle doctor, I should side with her.¡¯ She bit her lower


    lip and shook her head. "I don''t need a miracle doctor. I''d like to stay at Lily''s house for a bit longer."


    Austin and Maria were stunned.


    Austin was too ashamed to stay any longer and snorted. ¡°It looks like I''m not needed at all."

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Austin strode off, no longer putting on an act. Lily did not bother stopping him since she had not invited


    him and did not want to allow him into her home in the first ce.


    Anastasia remained quiet when she noticed Lily''s silence. ¡®If the house owner hasn''t asked him to stay,


    who am I to say anything?¡¯


    Maria looked at them and the leaving man before she hurried after him." Mr. Fike? Mr. Fike! Miracle


    Doctor!" She shouted when she realized he was not stopping.


    Austin suddenly stopped and spun around to look at Maria in rage. "Don¡¯t call me ¡®miracle doctor¡¯ ever


    again! If that woman is up to the task, why don''t you let her treat your niece?¡±


    He walked off sternly, no longer paying any attention to Maria.


    Maria caught herself after two seconds and hurriedly gave chase. ¡°Mr.


    Fike, don''t let ignorant people upset you. It isn''t worth it. That Mrs. Russell is just a pampered woman


    who is out of touch with the world!


    "How would she know how good you are? She''s just an ignorant hillbilly, so please don''t mind her.


    Besides, the whole nation knows you''re an excellent doctor. Who is she to question your credibility?


    "Now that you''ve seen my niece''s condition, don''t you feel sorry for her as a doctor? Also, her father is


    Secretary Rollins. If you could cure her, he would surely reward you handsomely. Aren''t you


    experimenting? If you need anything, I''m sure he could help you. You..."


    Austin reached the gate, opened his car door, and turned to look at her." Mrs. Moore, I need the patient


    to cooperate even if I''m willing to conduct the treatment. As you saw, Lily Christian had deceived your


    niece, and she would only listen to her. I''m afraid I can''t help you!"


    "No, she''s just a young girl. What does she know? She''s just-¡±


    Austin continued without waiting for her to finish, "If you want my help, there''s a way. Tell your niece


    that if she wants to get well, she must listen to me. There''s nothing I can do if she listens to random


    words by random people."


    Maria nodded repeatedly. "Of course, she would listen to you. Who else to listen to but the miracle


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    doctor? Rest assured that it..."


    As she proimed her determination, Austin got into the car, fastened the seatbelt, and stuck his head


    out the window. "Since you said so, look for me after youmunicate with her."


    ¡°Also...¡± With his index finger pointing up, he gestured as he said, "Do not let this happen again. I don''t


    want anyypersons spouting nonsense aside while I treat the patient."


    "Yes, I understand!" Maria answered, looking on as Austin started the car and drove off.


    Meanwhile, Anastasia was still chit-chatting with Lily. ¡°Lily, my aunt said the person just now is a


    miracle doctor, but why did you treat him like your enemy?"


    "He¡¯s hardly an enemy,¡± Lily said casually. ¡®I only dislike him.¡¯ "So, is he a miracle doctor?" Anastasia


    was curious.

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    Lily lifted her gaze to Anastasia and smiled. "I''m not sure. Your aunt might know better since she¡¯s the


    one who hired him."


    Anastasia wanted to ask a few more questions, but Maria''s shrill voice came from outside the door, ¡°Of


    course I do!" She strode in, looking upset.


    When she entered the door, she stared at Lily and said with a sigh, "Mr. Fike is Dominic Fike''s secret


    apprentice. Mrs. Russell, as someone who has married well and has good looks, you have no idea


    what my niece is going through. I took a lot of effort to bring the miracle doctor here, yet you made him


    leave in a fit!"


    Lily chuckled. "Ma''am, if I remember correctly, this happens to be my house. Do I need approval in


    deciding who to invite and who I don''t wish to see?¡±


    ¡®I have yet to ask her why she brought someone else in without my permission, and she dares to


    question me instead!¡¯


    "You..." Thinking she could not direct her anger at Lily, Maria decided to vent it on Anastasia. She took


    a few steps forward and seized her niece''s hand. "Tasia,e home with me!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anastasia was dumbfounded and frowned. "I don''t want to leave yet.¡±


    "What are you saying? It took much to hire the miracle doctor, yet you''ve upset him! Go home. You


    used to be a good girl! Why have you suddenly changed so much? Has someone led you astray?


    There are all kinds of people out there. Don''t blindly listen to what they say!¡±


    Maria tried to pull her niece up as she spoke. However, Anastasia was heavy and obese. The young


    woman did not move a bit, no matter how hard Maria tried.


    ¡®That woman is insinuating I''m the one to me.¡¯


    Lily lowered her gaze, revealed a half-smile, and did not argue with Maria.


    It was Anastasia who got upset instead. "Don''t talk nonsense, Aunt Maria! Lily is my friend, and I can¡¯t


    let you use her like this. Besides, over the years, you and my father had hired many miracle


    doctors, but what did they aplish?


    "I know you mean well, but stop wasting your energy. I¡¯m not seeing any miracle doctor, and all I want


    is to stay a bit longer at my friend''s house."


    Exhausted and out of breath, Maria knew she could not pull her niece along and could only let her go.


    Maria changed her tactic and cried. ¡°How could you say that? How could I let you be? Your mother died


    young and left behind no one else but you. With your father tied up with work, how could your uncle


    and I not care for you?


    ¡®Your uncle and I are responsible for what you''ve be. Every girl your age has a boyfriend. If you


    weren''t so big, you wouldn''t have a problem getting a boyfriend, would you? Now you can''t even get a


    date!¡±


    Anastasia looked ashamed after hearing her aunt''s words.


    Maria continued to sob as if she had not noticed her niece''s expression." As an innocent child, you


    don''t understand how evil a person could be and naively believe her sweet talk. You have no idea that


    we are the ones who genuinely care about you!


    "I worked hard to get you the miracle doctor, yet she chased him away. Still, you think she cares about


    you? If she truly wants you to get better, she would care about your health and not mislead you to stuff


    yourself."


    Lily did not like such rowdiness. She held her throbbing temples and lifted her eyelids when she heard


    Maria''s wailing. ¡°Sorry to interrupt. Who are you using of misleading Tasia to stuff herself?"


    Maria stopped crying and shot an angry and resentful re at Lily. "Why are you looking at me? I was


    talking about you!"

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    Maria moved a few steps forward as she spoke and snatched up the half empty ss of prune juice.


    ¡®This is the proof!¡±


    She chuckled coldly when she noticed Lily raise her brow. "What''s wrong? You still won''t admit it? Do


    you dare say that it''s not juice?


    ¡°Even if you don''t know about Tasia''s health condition, you shouldn¡¯t have offered juice to someone so


    fat! Also, I know she must''ve had lunch here since she came in the morning. What did you feed her?"


    Anastasia dared not say anything as she had eaten some meat. Although Lily told her she could eat


    them, she tried her best not to eat much and even felt guilty afterward. She suddenly felt ovee with


    guilt and felt like she had eaten poison after her aunt inquired about it.


    "I was entertaining my guest. Do I need to report to you?¡± Lounging in her chair, Lily did not even lift her


    eyelids.


    ¡®If it weren''t for Tasia¡¯s sake, I wouldn''t allow this woman to be so rude! Who is she to make all sorts of


    usations against me?¡¯


    "You..." Stumped, Maria let out a grim expression. ¡°You don''t have to report to me, but I think you know


    who Tasia''s father is! If you ruin her health, Alexander won''t be able to save himself, let alone you!"


    ¡°Aunt Maria, please don''t say it like that. Lily meant well...¡± Anastasia was scared. She was concerned


    her father would find out. Although her father was fair and would not mistreat anyone for her sake, he


    might enforce a stricter diet n if he discovered his daughter had eaten something behind his back.


    She almost wanted to throw up when she thought about eating tomatoes, cucumbers, and lettuce daily.


    "She meant well? You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth, and you know nothing about the


    outside world! Only your family truly cares about you, okay? Let''s go!¡± Maria extended her hand but did


    not try to pull Anastasia away this time.


    Hesitating, Anastasia looked at her hand. She did not wish to go home so early as she felt rxed and


    carefree staying here with Lily. She was concerned, however, after seeing her aunt''s determined


    expression.


    ¡®Tasia, you wouldn''t want your father to know what you''ve been doing behind his back, do you?" Maria


    threatened her in a stem voice.


    Anastasia bolted to her feet. "Please don''t! I''ll go back with you."


    ¡®That¡¯s more like it!¡± Maria softened her look now that Anastasia was willing toply.


    Lily stood up and walked over. ''Tasia...¡±


    Taking two steps, Maria immediately stood between them and looked at her warily. "What are you trying


    to do? You''re not stopping her from going home, are you?¡±


    Lily raised her hand without looking at her, and a maid readily brought her a shopping bag.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She handed it to Anastasia. "Here are some gifts for you. These tokens aren''t worth much, but you


    must ept them, okay?¡±


    Lily made an effort to make sure Anastasia would ept them as if she were anticipating that she


    wouldn''t.


    Since Lily had put it that way, Anastasia thought it would not be nice to refuse her gifts. "Lily..."


    Throwing a sidelong nce at it, Maria saw it was not something valuable and let out a look of disdain.


    ¡®I heard the Russell family is wealthy, yet she¡¯s so stingy!¡¯

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    Pouting scornfully, she could hardly wait any longer. "Tasia,e on!¡± ''Now that the miracle doctor has


    gotten upset, I''ve got to find a way to persuade him toe back.¡¯


    "Lily, I''m sorry for what happened today," Anastasia apologized as she walked away.


    ¡®No matter what, I came as a guest, but my family member brought over someone Lily dislikes and


    made a scene. This is our fault.¡¯


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "It''s fine. Remember toe here often, okay?¡±


    Nodding, Anastasia looked toward her aunt, who was chattering outside, and turned to leave.


    Maria was babbling as they entered the car. "Tasia, how could you hang out with that kind of woman?


    She¡¯s not someone easy to deal with!


    "I heard she used to have a boyfriend before marrying Alexander, and she ruined that man¡¯s family.


    Alexander''s uncle also got kicked out of thepany and is now suffering in the mountains, thanks to


    her. And-¡±


    ¡°Aunt Maria, where did you hear about these rumors?" Frowning, Anastasia was upset. ''They¡¯re rather


    baseless, don''t you think?"


    Maria disagreed. "Hey, these are not rumors, okay? I¡¯ve learned these from my friends. You know they


    are well connected and know every gossip in the town. In short, this Mrs. Russell..."


    ¡®They are not well-connected. They are just being who they are- busybodies!" Anastasia said bluntly.


    Anastasia knew Maria''s richdy friends loved to gossip, and they were the ones who had been


    spreading the rumors.


    She was also aware that these same people had bad-mouthed her behind her back. Besides, she had


    tried to find out about Lily before. Tm not an idiot. Of course, I wouldn''t befriend her without knowing


    who she is.¡¯


    "Hey, how could you talk to your aunt like this? You''ve only known that woman for a few days, and she


    already has a bad influence on you!"


    She saw Anastasia holding the shopping bag and tried to grab it. "Let me see what sort of lousy gifts


    she gave you.¡±


    To her surprise, Anastasia did not let it go. ¡°Aunt Maria! These are my gifts. You shouldn''t be doing


    this!"


    "What the hell are you talking about? I''m your aunt and your elder. Can''t I check if her gifts are bad for


    you?" Not giving up, she tried to pull it, but Anastasia was stronger and managed to turn away to shield


    the bag with her bigger body.


    Unable to reach the bag, Maria could only give up and clench her teeth while staring at her, out of


    breath.


    ¡®Stupid girl! Fat pig! Do you think I''d bother to take care of your business if it weren''t for your father?¡¯


    When Alexander returned home and heard about what happened, his first response was to ask, ¡°Did


    she startle our son?¡±


    "He was taking his afternoon nap. The house is well soundproofed, and he wasn¡¯t disturbed."


    That was why Lily had not chased Austin and Maria out by force. If anyone were to disturb her son, she


    would not care who they were.


    "Good to hear that." Nodding, he pulled Lily closer and carefully looked her up and down. Seeing that


    she was unharmed, he let out a sigh of relief." How about you stay out of this?"


    He knew Anastasia had been in bad shape for a long time, and Cameron had brought her to many


    doctors. It was not that he doubted Lily''s capabilities, but he knew it was a thankless task.

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    Olivia quickly turned back and tried to read Lily¡¯s lips. Then, just after Lily finished mouthing two


    sentences, Edward snapped, ¡°


    Why aren¡¯t they leaving yet? Do you want them to stay and me to leave instead?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯ re waiting for the elevator. I¡¯m closing the door now!¡± Olivia said it quickly, gave Lily a small


    nod, and then closed the door.


    Seeing the door shut, Lily let out a barely audible sigh.


    Wrapping his arm around her shoulders, Alexander walked with her toward the elevator and lowered


    his head. ¡°So??? What did you say to her?¡±


    ¡°I told her to call me without Edward knowing and that I¡¯d like to speak to her alone.¡± ncing back


    toward the door, she saw it was closed and whispered her answer.


    [Without Edward knowing? ¡° Alexander pressed the elevator button while raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°yes!¡± Nodding, Lily looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something very wrong with Edward?¡±


    ¡°How could there be anything wrong with him? He''s been by my side for years. "If I couldn''t trust him, I


    couldn''t trust anyone," he said as he looked up at the floor number.


    Alexanderpletely trusted Edward and believed the man felt the same way about him. However,


    Edward''s attitude today made him wonder if he was the person he once knew.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not upset that Edward made such an usation about you?¡± Cocking her head, Lily


    sounded more like she was teasing him.


    Alexander curled his lips. ¡°Nope!¡±


    The elevator arrived, and the doors opened. As the doors closed behind them, Alexander asked, ''Did


    you try to take his wrist pulse because you suspect something is physically wrong with him?"


    ¡°Oh? Like what?¡± She curled her lips and acted ignorant. ¡°I just wanted to check if he¡¯s suffering from


    any injuries. I wasn¡¯t suspecting anything, okay?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Alexander yfully pinched her shoulder for being mischievous, then asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    his behavior and symptoms are simr to someone we met recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Lily smiled and stopped joking around with him. ¡°Are you talking about Secretary Rollins?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t have thought so if it weren¡¯t for such a precedent.


    However, we just met Cameron, and we know there''s a way to control people¡¯s minds. If I¡¯ve guessed


    correctly, you wanted to check if a needle was inside him, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He threw her a sidelong nce as if he had seen through her.


    Lily sighed. ¡°You''ve seen through me alright.¡±


    Seeing her coy look, Alexander chuckled.


    She then pulled along face and looked toward him with a frown. ¡° But you¡¯re wrong!¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°You said if you couldn¡¯t trust Edward, then you could trust no one.¡±


    Hearing her words, Alexander caught himself and had a bad premonition. Before he could exin, he


    heard her threatening voice, ¡°Are you saying that I can¡¯t be trusted?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Alexander imed innocence.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    It was quiet inside the apartment. Olivia looked at Edward, who was sitting there with his head down,


    then sighed quietly. She then moved two steps closer before stooping to pick up the items off the


    ground.


    There was a nket, a ss that had been knocked over and shattered, and other misceneous


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    items.


    She had no idea why Edward had be crankier recently. She thought it was because he was


    injured and could not stand. After all, after getting wounded and betrayed simultaneously, he must have


    been devastated.


    That was why she could understand and tolerate his temper. But what happened today...


    She quietly picked up the pieces of the shattered ss, then carefully threw them into the trash can.


    Looking on without a word, Edward neither tried to stop her nor offered to help.


    Suddenly, he frowned, impatiently threw a trinket over, and said, ¡° Stop picking them up!¡±


    Olivia felt a sudden, intense pain in the back of her hand where the small object had struck and caused


    her hand to press against the shards.


    Blood soon seeped from the small but deep wound. Wincing, she lifted her hand and stared at the man


    before her.


    Taken aback, Edward did not intend to hurt her, but he soon knitted his brow. ¡°I told you not to pick


    them up!¡±


    ¡°I''ll go get the band-aid.¡± Olivia stood up, holding her hand, and turned around to turn on the faucet and


    wash her wound after experiencing an unexinable emotion. As she watched the water wash away


    the blood, she started to feel the burning pain.


    Warm tears welled in her eyes as she dried her hands and searched for a Band-Aid. As it was a small


    cut, it stopped bleeding after she applied the adhesive tape, but she could still feel the pain.


    The pain spread like sap flowing through the veins of a leaf and engulfed her entire body.


    Coming back, she picked up arge shard and threw it into the trash can. Seeing her actions, Edward


    grew impatient. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up if you don¡¯t want to help!¡± Suddenly, Olivia red up at him in anger.


    Edward was stunned.


    She had probably been too gentle and submissivetely, and he did not know how to react to her


    outburst. He moved his lips but did not say anything.


    Olivia picked up other shards, then got up to take the broom and dustpan to clean up the rest of the


    garbage. Sheter opened the refrigerator and took out a can of beer.


    Under Edward''s gaze, she pulled the tab off and gulped down half of it.


    She usually did not drink alcohol and only prepared beer for


    Edward and for cooking sometimes. Having gulped down half a can in one breath, she soon felt


    intoxicated, although her mind was unusually clear. She kept thinking about each sentence of the


    earlier conversation as if someone had hit the rey button.


    She burped and felt she had mustered some courage, ready and eager to pour her heart out.


    Edward said nothing and remained still. After getting yelled at, he looked at her quietly and kept


    frowning.

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    Olivia walked over. Seeing her reach out her hands, Edward wanted to ask her what she wanted, then


    felt his body rush forward. She rolled the wheelchair up to the couch and plopped onto it before


    bringing it closer so he could face her.


    Edward was stunned.


    ¡°Edward, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to tell you for some days, but I didn¡¯t know how.¡± Probably


    feeling brave due to the alcohol, Olivia rambled as she pulled at his wheelchair with one hand and held


    up the beer can with another.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that you''ve be ill-tempered since you returned? It¡¯s almost as if you¡¯ve turned into


    a different person!¡± She said, then tilted her head back and took another swig.


    Edward said, ¡°Oh? Have I?¡±


    He answered coldly with a tightly furrowed brow.


    ¡°You have!¡± Olivia continued, pointing out, "At first I thought you must not be in a good mood because


    you''re injured, and I could understand that. However, you¡¯ve grown crankier and crankier after so many


    days. You''ve never acted like this before!


    ¡°you never yell at me and tell me to do anything, let alone make me cry. N- Now that you saw I was


    bleeding, you don''t even care!¡±


    Shaking her injured hand, she pouted and felt he had mistreated her.


    ¡°who wouldn¡¯t get injured or bleed?¡± However, Edward remained cold and looked down at his own


    body. ¡°I was wounded and bleeding, and you saw it.¡±


    Olivia was speechless.


    ¡®I did, but how could he say that? In the past, he would shower me with concern if I scraped my skin,


    but now he feels nothing watching me bleed!¡¯


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not talk about it. What about you and Alexander?¡± A dismissive wave of her hands, and she


    changed the subject. ¡°You told me he pushed you in front of him to take the bullets, and that''s why you


    were nearly killed.


    ¡°you also said he left you behind in Burnkwen to save his own a*s. I believed all that because you said


    it. I believed what you said! However, why didn¡¯t you confront him when they came just now? Why


    didn''t you counter what he said? Why...¡±


    ¡°What''s there to talk about?¡± Edward said impatiently, ¡°What could I do if he doesn''t admit it? What


    proof do I have to show that he pushed me? We both know about it, and since he doesn¡¯t admit it, ¡¯ve


    nothing to say.¡±


    Stumped, Olivia felt he seemed to make sense.


    ¡®However, Alexander and Lily looked confident, and I¡¯ve known them for along time. Having been with


    them for ages, would I not know their characters? Also, what Alexander said made sense.¡¯


    ¡°Still, he was right that it¡¯s not the first time you''ve taken bullets or knives for him. He knew you would


    willingly give up your life for him. Why would he do such a thing? It just doesn¡¯t add up! Also_¡±


    Before Olivia could finish, Edward interrupted her rudely. ¡° Enough! If you think what he says is real and


    that I¡¯m lying, then leave! I have nothing to say! If you choose to believe him over me, stay with him!¡±


    If Olivia was upset earlier on, she now felt as if she was stabbed with a knife, and her heart was aching.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    Olivia and Edward had never quarreled before, and he would get anxious whenever she deliberately


    teased him and feigned anger.


    Edward was a big and burly man. He was direct and unromantic but had always been kind to her. It


    was something that had always pleased Olivia. Recently, Edward''s temper worsened, but she could


    bear that. She could expect that after such a significant setback, but she could bear that.


    However, those words were too hurtful. Edward told Olivia to leave and be with someone else.


    ¡®Who does he think I am?¡¯


    "Can you... repeat it?" She asked in a trembling voice. Her hand held the beer can so tightly that it


    became deformed.


    Edward did not repeat himself. Maybe he realized he had gone overboard as he silently nced at her.


    Olivia took a deep breath to calm herself down before looking at him again. "Edward Sullivan, let me


    ask you again. Was it Alexander who pushed you at Burnwken that day? Are you sure your recollection


    is correct? Did he leave you there alone, putting you in danger?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Before Edward could answer, Olivia continued, "There is no one else here now, and I won''t tell anyone


    what you''ve said. It¡¯s between you and me. I just want to hear the truth from you!"


    Her eyes sparkled, full of trust in him. As long as it was from him, she would believe him. All she


    wanted to hear was the truth.


    Edward looked back at her, not avoiding eye contact. However,


    Olivia could not read him, let alone see through his heart. She did not know what he was thinking.


    ¡°What I should and want to say has already been said. It''s up to you to believe me or not!" With that, he


    turned the wheelchair with his hand and left the bedroom.


    This time, Olivia did not stop him. She watched his back, thinking the man before herself had be a


    stranger.


    Under the piece of dark cloth were several neat rows of silver needles. Although the cloth looked a little


    old, the needles inside were shiny.


    Austin stared at the needles and trembled. "Uncle Dominic, are you"


    "Isn''t this what you wanted to learn the most when you were younger?" Dominic looked at him and


    replied indifferently.


    "Yes, but..."


    However, Dominic was not about to teach Austin about acupuncture. Instead, he was going to use it on


    his grandnephew.


    "I can''t tell what they have injected into your body and whether or not it is poisonous. The only way for


    me to force the toxin out is through acupuncture," Dominic exined as he prepped.


    "Is it possible for me to be normal again after the acupuncture?" Austin asked expectantly.


    In the past two days, although the frequency of his seizures had reduced, he still felt himself weakening


    rapidly. He did not understand what was happening to him. He had studied medicine for many years


    and had seen many cases, but none were like his.


    While working in theboratory, he noticed no particr drugs.


    ¡®What kind of virus is this?¡¯


    Dominic picked up a needle and looked deeply at Austin before smiling. "Not necessarily."


    Austin was speechless. Just as he was about to get jabbed, voices came from downstairs. Dominic


    paused and walked to the balcony to see where the voices came from. He stretched his neck and saw


    Lily walking in as she talked to a servant.


    "Hey, you''re just in time!" He snorted. He turned around, nced at Austin, and said, "Hold up!"

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    Then they heard the sound of footstepsing up soon after. Dominic opened the door just as Lily


    reached. Seeing that he had the door opened, she raised her eyebrows, unmoved. "Have you started?"


    "I was waiting for you!"


    ¡°What if I didn''t show up?"


    "Then, I''d do it myself!"


    "How many years has it been since youst did this? Aren''t you afraid you might miss the points?"


    "Then, I''ll just poke another time. There''s not much difference if I put in a few more needles."


    As the two talked, Austin broke into a cold sweat.


    ¡®What do they mean that having two extra needles in my body is okay? Also, what did Uncle Dom


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    mean by waiting for Lily to show up? Could it be...¡¯


    ¡°Wait a minute!" Austin leaned up and looked at the two chatting by the door. "Who''s going to do the


    acupuncture on me? Is it..."


    Lily nced at him, then at Dominic. "You didn''t tell him?"


    "Tell him what?" The older man fluttered his eyes innocently. "


    He''s the patient. Does he have the right to choose a doctor?"


    Austin was bewildered to hear this. ¡®Why not?!''


    Although his body was still bounded and he had no strength, he still gritted his teeth and tried his best


    to prop up his body. He looked at the two and said, "Uncle Dom, when ites to acupuncture, I think


    you should be the one doing it. I don''t trust anyone else except you."


    After all that he had been through, he no longer had his prejudice against Lily''s medical skills as before.


    He believed she was capable and genuine. However, acupuncture was a different story.


    Back in the day, he had always been amazed by Dominic''s acupuncture skills. Austin had secretly


    memorized the acupoint maps of the human body, but Dominic had never taught him anything.


    Dominic said that acupuncture was moreplex than it looked.


    The location of acupoints, the strength of each puncture hole, and various other things had to be exact.


    On top of that, acupuncture required practice, and there were not enough patients for Austin to practice


    on. Therefore, he did not believe in Lily¡¯s acupuncture prowess.


    ¡°Oh, don''t you worry about her," Dominic said nonchntly.


    "Then..."


    "Lily has been learning acupuncture from me for some time now, but she never had the opportunity to


    practice. We shouldn''t let such a good opportunity go to waste." With that said, Dominic handed the


    silver needles to Lily.


    Austin''s eyes widened. ¡®Did I hear that right?! I-Is she using me as atest subject?!¡¯


    After taking the silver needle, Lily walked toward him and smiled harmlessly. Don''t worry. Although this


    is my first time, I''ll try to get it right. It might hurt a little, so bear with me for a while. As a man, this


    should be nothing to you."


    Austin was shocked. He wanted to escape, but the bounds around him and hisck of strength


    prevented him from doing so. He fixed his eyes on the needles in Lily''s hand as he eximed, "D-Don''t


    joke around like that!"


    "Who''s going to do the acupuncture on me? Is it..."


    Then he turned to look at Dominic and yelled, "Uncle Dom, I am your grandnephew! You have to take


    my life seriously! How can you treat me as a test subject?! I-I-I.."

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    Before he finished speaking, Lily was already in front of him, holding his arm with one hand and lifting it


    with another. Then she poked the needles into his arm at lightning speed. She was so fast that she had


    already stuck the silver needles in his body before he could react.


    Austin was amazed. Everything happened so fast that he did not know if the needle sealed his mouth


    or if Lily was so fast that he could not react out of shock. Austin stopped speaking and blinked as he


    silently watched her hands move around.


    Lily was quiet as well as she concentrated on her work. After all, it was not her first time doing


    acupuncture.


    She only did it quickly just to scare him. Besides, she had looked through the ancient medical books


    and reviewed all the acupuncture and acupoints again beforeing here. Moreover, this acupuncture


    was unlike the usual one.


    She hadced each silver needle with medicine. Lily did not tell Austin about that. Sometimes,


    oversharing would cause a more significant psychological burden on the patient. It was better if he did


    not know.


    Austin was initially nervous but gradually rxed after discovering he was fine. Once he rxed,


    changes began to happen in his body.


    A warmth began to spread from his body, slowly spreading to his limbs. This warmth differed from


    when he felt his blood boil due to the toxin. He felt rxed andfortable, almost making him want to


    close his eyes and rest.


    He did so ording to his own will. Once he closed his eyes and his mind was clear, he felt his soul


    float. His tensed body seemed to rx, and he felt much morefortable.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, he thought, ¡®It seems Lily does have some tricks up her sleeves.''


    At this moment, he felt himself getting better once he rxed when suddenly, he felt a jab of pain. The


    pain started in his lungs, and he could not help but cough. He knew the needle needed to stay in ce.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    If he moved around, the needle might prick the wrong acupoint. Although he wanted to hold back, he


    could not control himself.


    "Cough! cough! cough!"


    He began violently, trying to warn Lily before it was toote.


    Fortunately, she was quick to react. When she noticed Austin¡¯s abdomen rising and falling, she quickly


    withdrew her hand in time.


    The needle did not go in. She watched him desperately turn sideways and cough as if he was going to


    cough out his lungs.


    Quietly, Dominic hastily stepped forward and put a basin under him, followed by the sound of Austin


    retching. Then a mouthful of blood spurted out. While most of it went into the basins, stters were on


    the floor.


    "Ugh..." Austin''s fit of coughs finally stopped after coughing up blood. Then hey on his back and


    sighed with relief. He looked at the ceiling as if drained of all strength. He was numb.


    ¡°How are you feeling?" Lily was very calm, not frightened by what had just happened. It was as if this


    was all within her expectations.


    "I feel like I''ve died ande back to life," Austin replied weakly in a hoarse voice.


    "Oh, it''s fine. You should be fine if you did not die." Her face was expressionless, and her words were


    cold. However, it still made one feel at ease.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    Austin nced at her but said nothing. He had no energy.


    "Shall I continue?" She asked.


    "It''s up to you." It was rare to hear such words from his mouth.


    In the past, he had always doubted Lily. Even when he was starting to see her capabilities, he still


    found ways to argue with her. That was his only way to show his knowledge and abilities.


    When his life was at stake, his doubts about her disappeared. He had seen what Lily was capable of,


    so Austin decided to follow his gut and trust her.


    Lily pursed her lips, put on her mask, and went to get the needles.


    Dominic had brought a fogging machine and began to disinfect the room. No one spoke. The only


    sound in the room was the spraying of the disinfectant.


    Austin found this a little strange. He was poisoned, not infected with the virus. Why was Dominic


    disinfecting the room? However, at this moment, Austin did not want to ask any more questions, so he


    closed his eyes again.


    The warmth in his body gradually faded away. The cough had consumed much of his physical strength,


    and he was weak now. Austin drifted off to sleep as hey there.


    After an unknown amount of time, he opened his eyes and found Lily gone. Instead, it was only


    Dominic sitting beside him, reading a book. He wore his reading sses and slightly squinted as he


    read solemnly.


    "Uncle Dom..." Austin opened his mouth. His throat was a little dry and still smelled of blood, but he felt


    much stronger. After letting out a dry cough, he called again, "Uncle Dom..."


    The old man looked up at him. "Huh, you''re awake."


    ¡°H-How long was I asleep?" Austin looked around.


    It was already dark outside. He did not know what time it was, but he was no longer tied up, and the


    silver needles were also taken out. It seemed like everything was done.


    ¡°Not very long. Maybe about four hours," Dominic answered, looking at the time. "How are you feeling


    now?"


    Austin tentatively sat up and moved his body, only to feel that his arms and legs were much Looser


    than before.


    Per standard human logic, rxed muscles would mean the person feels weak. However, in his case, it


    was the opposite. Due to the overstimtion from of the drug, his body had been tense, with the skin


    and flesh pulled apart.


    That was why he still had a muscr build despite his sunken face. Now that his body was no longer


    pulling at itself, the energy would be kept in the muscles, giving him more strength.


    ¡°I feel a lot better!" He said it in surprise. However, he didn''t dare to use much force for fear that he


    might be overjoyed and injure his own body.


    "Well, it looks like everything is going well." The old man nodded, a little relieved. "I''ve cooked porridge


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    downstairs. I''ll have someone bring it up for you. Once you eat, you can sleep."

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    Since Dominic had said so, Austin hoped that he would be able to rx.


    He had not had a good night''s sleep in a long time. On top of the time he was imprisoned, he had not


    slept peacefully for a long time, even after returning, because of the physical torture he would


    experience.


    The four hours of sleep he had just had were the best he had ever had. When he woke up, he felt


    much more refreshed.


    ¡°Okay, I trust you!" Austin nodded.


    With that, the old man got up to check his pulse and pondered for a while before he turned around and


    left without saying a word.


    Dominic washed and disinfected his hands downstairs before going to the backyard.


    It was already dark, but the backyard was brightly lit, reflecting a sizeable herb garden, which looked


    beautiful and serene.


    He walked over to the flower section and saw his apprentice squatting down among the herbs. Her


    stomach made it inconvenient for her to squat down. Instead, she was bent over slightly as she


    stretched out her hands to pick the needed herbs.


    "Is there anything missing?" Dominic asked, not afraid of scaring her.


    She had very sharp ears. She would have heard his footsteps long before he got close.


    Sure enough, Lily was not surprised : "I think we have almost everything. Even if something is missing,


    I don''t think you''ll be able to find a recement so quickly."¡±


    "That''s not true! Tell me what''s missing. I''m not trying to boast, but there isn''t a herb that I can''t find!"


    How can he allow himself to be embarrassed in front of his apprentice? On top of that, this ce was


    not an herb garden for no reason. He had all sorts of herbs here. Any herbs he did not have would


    mean it was a world treasure.


    After picking a few more, Lily straightened up and looked at him." Spices!"


    "Spices..." Dominic, who was full of confidence a second ago, now froze instantly. "Spices? Why are


    you talking about spices here? You know I don''t dabble in those things. Why do you need spices? Are


    you starting your old business again?"


    Lily shook her head. "No. I have other uses.


    After bending over for so long, she straightened up and patted her waist lightly before saying to the old


    man, "How is your precious grandnephew?"


    "He¡¯s not my precious grandnephew!" The old man had a look of disdain on his face. He did not realize


    that he had admitted himself to this rtionship unknowingly. "He looks stable. I took his pulse before


    we don''t tend to it properly, he will rpse."


    "So, we''ve not cured the root of the problem." Lily was not surprised. "However, judging from what


    happened, this method seems feasible."


    ¡°Of course. Ancestral methods like these..." The old man looked proud. After all, it was he who


    proposed for her to do this in the first ce.


    Halfway through his sentence, something came to his mind. "You said earlier that the silver needle


    controls people''s minds..."


    "I haven''t figured that out yet, but it''s not as simple as relying on the needles. I think we''d still need


    some medication. I''ve done aboratory analysis on that silver needle but have yet to draw a


    conclusion."


    Shifting her body, Lily continued, "I may not drop by as often in the next few days. I will leave your


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    grandnephew to you. Also..."


    After a pause, she looked deeply at the old man and said, "Take care of yourself."


    Although this statement from Lily wasn''t particrly unusual, Dominic found it to be very moving. He


    wanted tough, but his eyes began tearing up.


    He sniffed hard and said, "When did you learn to be so empathetic? I''m not used to it!"

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    "Look, would you be able to do it without me?"


    Maria was proud that she yed a significant role in this.


    After pacing around for a while, she stopped and turned around.


    "By the way, are you sure your brother-inw agreed? It''d be embarrassing if you misunderstood him."


    Her question shocked Fabian, and he thought about it carefully.


    "I- I think so. He told me to return once I''ve prepared the tenders and told me to work hard."


    After a pause, he waved around and continued, "Whatever it is, you won''t understand it! Secretaries


    like them are always vague with their words. They can''t let their words bite them in the a*s. It''s already


    an obvious hint for him to say that. I''d be an idi*t if I didn''t get his hints!"


    Maria¡¯s question made Fabian uneasy, but when he thought about how Cameron had tapped his


    shoulder, it assured him that it was an obvious hint.


    ¡®Didn''t they do that in movies too? Yes, that¡¯s right! It was a prod!¡¯ With that in mind, Fabian regained


    his confidence.


    "All right, enough chit-chatting. Hurry up and look for that miracle doctor of yours. By the way, you said


    the miracle doctor has connections to Mrs.Russell."


    As soon as Fabian brought this up, Maria became furious.


    She could not help but frown and grumble, "About that, it took me so much work to finally convince the


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    doctor toe and see Anastasia, but Mrs.Russell just had to get in the way! "She was so arrogant!


    Even your sister wasn''t as prideful as Mrs.Russell was when she was alive. Mrs.Russell pissed the


    miracle doctor off, and he left. If it weren''t because we were at her house, I would''ve pped her!"


    "You said Mrs.Russell is Alexander''s wife?"


    "That''s the woman! What''s wrong? Does knowing that she¡¯s his wife scare you? I don''t care! What''s the


    big deal? Is this all because she married into a renowned family? I heard that woman drove the Old


    Mrs.Russell to the mountains. Don''t you see how malicious this woman is?"


    Fabian snorted.


    "Scared? Before today, I would''ve been scared of Alexander. Now, money wille flowing in after I


    take charge of Project Immuno. Who is Alexander to me, then? No matter how powerful he is, he''s still


    just a businessman. Remember that our family has informants in there!"


    "you''re right!"


    Maria clenched her hands and nodded vigorously.


    "There''s nothing to fear! When I saw that woman just now, my eyes started hurting. We''re the ones


    who watched Tasia grow up, yet, she dared talk back to me yesterday just because of that woman!


    "I don''t know what Mrs.Russell fed Tasia for her to be like this! She must¡¯ve fed Tasia the junk food she


    loves so much!"


    "That girl is a fool! I don''t understand what is wrong with her. If it weren''t for myte sister¡¯s sake, I


    wouldn''t even want to see Anastasia¡¯s face. When I saw her the other day, I was so disgusted. She


    looks like a pig!"


    Fabian looked disgusted. He would not have even looked at his niece if he did not have to curry favors


    with his brother-inw.


    Fabian¡¯s elder sister was a beauty queen then, and his brother-inw was handsome and elegant.


    Fabian could not understand why their daughter turned out to be so fat and ugly. He had no idea whose


    genes Anastasia inherited.


    "Don''t!"


    Maria quickly reached out to cover his mouth.


    "If those words get to your brother-inw''s ears, it would flip your world inside out! You know how much


    Ron treasures and spoils that girl. ; He had never looked for another woman for her sake."


    "That''s because he loved my sister."


    Fabian was calm about it."Besides, why can''t I say a few words in my own house? All right, enough


    babbling. Quickly go and do your things. You might not be able to get the doctor if you''re too slow!"


    Maria got upset after her husband yelled at her.


    "Look who''s urging me to call for him again. You''re the one who told me to call it off!"


    After that, she turned and left.


    They were both on the same side at the end of the day.


    If her husband and the Moore family had done well, she and Rhea would have had a good life. The


    thought of her daughter immediately made Maria smile.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Rhea was still more filialpared to Anastasia.


    After studying medicine abroad, she returned and pursued medicinal herbs, saying she wanted to


    master them both. Her future was limitless.


    ¡®Who knows? The miracle doctor may take her in as his apprentice.


    Even if she can¡¯t be Dominic''s direct apprentice, it¡¯s also prideful to be his apprentice''s apprentice"


    With those thoughts in mind, Maria became even more determined to chat with the miracle doctor


    today.


    Just as Austin was about to leave the house, Maria stopped him.He did not expect this woman to be so


    resourceful.


    Not only did she get his phone number, she even knew where he lived.


    It was scary now that he thought about it.


    Clueless about what was on his mind, Maria smiled brightly at him.


    She had various gifts in her arms, and the servants behind her carried even more.


    "Mr.Fike! Mr.Fike!" She called out smilingly.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Why? Do I need to give you my itinerary, Mrs.Moore?" He replied coldly.


    "Sure!"


    She blurted out.She quickly tried to cover up her excitement when she noticed hisplexion.


    "No, I didn''t mean that! I''m just here to apologize for yesterday.


    "Look, I''m sorry about what happened yesterday.I didn¡¯t expect Mrs.Russell to treat you like that.Don''t


    worry.I''ve already told my niece to stay away from that woman!"


    Maria was trying to show her loyalty and that she was on his side.


    However, which side she was on did not matter to Austin.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "It''s none of my business whether or not your niece stays away from that woman."


    After taking a few steps, he stopped and turned around.


    "By the way, if Mrs.Russell thinks I can''t treat your niece, she must have a better solution.Why don''t


    you ask her instead ofing here to beg me?"


    With a cold smile, he walked toward his car mercilessly.


    Maria hurriedly followed him, calling for the servants to follow suit.


    They chased after her with the gifts, panting.


    "Mr.Fike, you must be kidding! What does that woman know? She''s just relying on her husband''s


    familial status, riding the waves.She¡¯s out of your league.You don''t have to care about her.I want you to


    treat my niece, not her."


    At this point, she was exhausted, but Austin did not care for her.He had already opened the door and


    got into the car.


    Maria noticed he was about to leave and started to get anxious.


    She reached out to grab the car door and sputtered, "Mr.Fike, tell me! What should I do so you''ll see


    my niece again? Do I have to beat that woman up?!"


    It was just a casual exmation, but it caught his attention.


    Two secondster, he slowly smiled.


    "Sure!"

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    Maria was stunned.She did not mean it, yet Austin seemed to have taken it seriously.


    In her moment of hesitation, he put on his seat belt and retorted, "


    Forget it if you don''t dare to do it!"


    This sentence immediately poked at her self-esteem.


    ''Who said I won''t?"


    However, Austin ignored her and started the car.


    Thinking that he was angry, Maria hurriedly said, "Mr.Fike, although people are afraid of the Russell


    family, I couldn''t care less about them! My brother-inw is Secretary Rollins. Why would I be scared?


    Just wait! I''ll go beat her up right now! Will you be willing to treat my niece if 1 beat her up?"


    Austin looked ahead and did not take her words seriously.


    To him, she was just a crazy woman.


    "We''ll see!"


    With that, he started his car and stepped on the elerator.


    Maria quickly let go and watched the car drive farther and farther away. She yelled after it, "Mr.Fike,


    you wait! I''ll do it!"


    Austin was highlymitted to this experiment.


    After finishing his work, he headed straight to the research institute.


    However, the person he saw as soon as he entered theboratory was thest person he had


    expected to see.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Once he saw who the figure dressed in ab coat was more clearly, he stepped forward and used,


    "You?! Didn''t you say you quit?!"


    "Huh? When did I say that?"


    Lily turned around with her eyebrow raised as if she hadpletely forgotten it.


    "Of course you did! You even said that we shouldn''t continue this experiment. You said you''re going to


    pull out!" He snapped aggressively. He was conflicted.


    On the one hand, he wanted the past data that Lily had.


    On the other hand, he did not believe she could achieve anything. He did not want to see her here.


    Under his interrogation, Lily pretended to think about it fora moment before waving her hands around


    dismissively.


    "Then, let''s just say I regret it!"


    "What?! How can you go back on your words like that?! Do you know what it means for a gentleman


    not to go back on his words?! "


    Austin was speechless that she would pull something like this.


    ¡®This woman is unreasonable!¡¯ However, she smiled indifferently.


    "Really? I''m afraid I''m not a gentleman. I''m a woman."


    She shrugged and turned to look at the changes in the test tubes and the data values in theputer.


    Austin closed in on her.


    "If you don''t like this experiment, why did youe back? Did Professor Thompson put you up to this?


    You don''t understand anything about medicinal herbs.Even if you do, it''s just superficial


    knowledge.You''ve been researching for so long, yet to no avail.You..."


    Just as he rambled on, Lily suddenly turned around and poked him.


    "You''re so noisy!"


    This shocked him for a moment.


    Once he returned to his senses, he wanted to continue rambling, only to find that his mouth opened


    and shut, but no sound came out.He was suddenly ovee with fright and tried to make a sound, but


    nothing came out.


    Then he dug in his ears.


    ¡®Did I suddenly be deaf?'' However, he could still hear the clinks of the test tubes and the


    He just couldn''t hear his voice.


    The area Lily poked felt numb.


    It was a little strange.


    Could the mute acupressure point that TV shows and novels talked about?! No, no way! Even if it were


    true, how could Lily know how to do it? This kind of thing was simply non-existent.


    He had been studying for so long, yet he had never encountered anything as dumb as this mute


    acupressure point.

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    Austin¡¯s hands wandered to his throat, and his mouth opened and shut.


    There was still no sound to be heard.


    He was starting to get anxious as sweat began to form on his forehead.


    On the other hand, Lily turned her back on him and continued concentrating on her experiment.


    Austin was panicking.


    Although he didn''t know what was happening, he knew it had something to do with Lily.


    Without much thought, he tapped her shoulder.


    However, she did not pay attention to him as she bent over and stared at the test tubes in front of her.


    In response, he tapped her shoulder again and again.


    At this point, Lily was so annoyed that she turned around and impatiently poked him twice.


    "Are you done?!"


    Austin was stunned.


    This time, not only did he lose his voice, he couldn''t even move his hands.


    This feeling was weird and terrifying.He stood there as his eyes darted around.


    It was as if he was trapped in a nightmare.


    In just a blink, he was subverted.


    Was there such an acupressure point in this world? Why was this woman, whom he hated most of all,


    so difficult to deal with? Although he refused to believe such things existed, he could not exin why


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    he was rooted to the ground, unable to speak or move.


    Sweat began to drip down his cheeks.


    He desperately wanted to break free from the shackles.


    It was a strange feeling.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, it was all futile.


    It was all too strange.


    Lily was satisfied that she finally shut him up and continued her experiment.


    People were generally not allowed toe in and out at their own will while she was conducting her


    experiments.


    Other than Thompson, no one was allowed in without her permission, and no one would dare to make


    noise.


    Austin, who was always trying to make a name for himself, came in and talked so much nonsense.


    His yapping in her ears was causing her head to hurt.


    If she had not been agitated, she would not have touched his acupressure points.


    After all, if this spread, it would cause unnecessary trouble, and this was something she wanted to


    avoid.


    After a while, a reaction was happening in one of the test tubes.


    The data value on theputer also began to fluctuate at a constant rate.


    Lily stared at it closely.


    She had been thinking about it over the past two days at home, reading many books, and searching for


    information on the Inte.


    Lily even conducted her little experiment in her ownboratory.


    She came here to prove if her revised n was feasible.She felt that she could seed this time.


    Although Austin could not move or speak, he could still hear and see.


    He watched the changes in the test tubes in front of him, staring at them without blinking.He was


    curious about the results of the experiment.


    At this moment, Thompson peeked in beforeing into theboratory.


    "Lily, I heard that you''re back.Here you are! I''m d you''re back! Hey, Austin, you''re here too! If you


    two can work together, we''ll get the result twice as fast with half the effort.We''ll seed soon enough!"


    While he talked, no one paid attention to him.


    Both of them had their backs turned and were focused on the changes on the experiment table.


    With a slight cough of embarrassment, Thompson took a few steps forward and put his hand on


    Austin''s shoulder.


    ''How is the experiment going?"


    Ding! A crisp sound rang in theboratory, and the reaction in the test tube gradually calmed down.


    The data values in theputer were rapidly integrated into the system.


    Austin rolled his eyes and wanted to speak, but to no avail.He was shocked and angry and on the edge


    of exploding.

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    In an instant, Thompson''s attention was turned to theputer.He let go of Austin''s shoulders and


    took a few steps forward.


    "How is it?"


    Lily didn''t answer as she tapped away on the keyboard, watching the data on the screen move around


    quickly.


    After a while, the integration wasplete.


    "It''s a sess!"


    The excitement in her voice was unmistakable.


    Although this experiment was a simple medicinal herb fusion, it was still a giant leap forward.


    As long as there were sessful precedents, the subsequent ones would be easier.


    There would always be somemonalities between them.


    "Amazing!"


    Thompson was delighted as he pumped his fists happily.


    "This is terrific! I knew I was right about you, Lily! You are amazing! You''re still our savior at the end of


    the day.I thought you wouldn''t return.I''m so d you''re back!"


    He continued saying, "Now that you''re back, I''m sure the experiment will seed! Austin, don''t you


    think so?"


    Seeing that he didn''t get a response, he turned to look at Austin, only to see him standing there,


    motionless and expressionless.


    "Austin?"


    Thompson found this a little strange.


    Could it be that he was overwhelmed with emotions? At this moment, Lily returned to reality, only to


    remember that there was a third person in the room.She quickly straightened up and walked toward


    Austin, patting him on the back.


    "He must be so happy that I seeded that he''s speechless!"


    Her seemingly simple pat released him from the suppression he had been feeling.He suddenly was


    able to move his hands and feet, although they were a little numb.


    "Really?"


    Thompson was a little bewildered.


    If Austin was thrilled, why didn''t he show emotions or answer when people talked to him? "Austin?"


    Austin returned to his senses and shot a conflicted look at Lily before hurriedly responding to


    Thompson.


    "Yes, Professor Thompson!"


    As soon as Austin opened his mouth, he felt his throat was dry.


    He took this opportunity to clear his throat and hide his embarrassment.He was conflicted at the


    moment.


    The shock he had experienced in the short ten minutes was indescribable.


    Although he still didn''t believe that Lily could hit such acupressure points, there was no other


    exnation for what had happened.


    With a pat on his back, he suddenly returned to normal.


    If it was not acupressure points, could it be magic? However, no matter how shocked, terrified, and


    troubled he felt, he would not tell anyone about this, especially Thompson.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Thompson already had an inexplicable belief in this woman.


    Now that her experiment has seeded, if Austin told Thompson that she knew about acupressure


    points, he would regard her as a god.


    Austin would not say a word.


    Thompson was unhappy when he noticed that Austin seemed distracted.


    How could he be distracted at such a serious and tense moment?! However, because of the


    experiment''s sess and Austin''s reputation, Thompson let it slide and patted him on the shoulder.


    "This sess is tremendous progress for the entire investigation.This is good news! "This shows that


    we''re heading in the right direction, and this is feasible.Next, I will need the two of you to continue


    working hard.This is all dependent on your efforts!"


    "Got it, Professor Thompson," Austin replied, a little absent- minded.

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    The unbelievable incident from earlier filled Austin¡¯s mind.


    All the other things, including the experiment''s sess, could not divert his attention.


    Thompson could tell that something was off with him as well.


    When he thought about how Austin had always looked down on Lily, he thought it was because Austin


    felt dissatisfied and unconvinced upon learning that Lily¡¯s experiment had seeded.


    Hence, he started, "Austin, you¡¯ve recently stayed for days in theb and worked hard for the


    experiment.


    Look at the dark circles under your eyes! You should go home and rest today.


    You can only continue with the experiment in a better state!"


    "I¡¯m fine, Professor Thompson.I¡¯ve had enough rest.I..."


    Before Austin could finish, Thompson interjected, "Hey, don¡¯t take this lightly just because you¡¯re still


    young.Work is a never- ending process.Since this one has seeded, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a smooth


    process for us in theing days! "Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself, and don¡¯t worry too much.We still


    have Lily here!"


    Thompson said as he happily nced at Lily, "Go home and rest.You¡¯ll need patience regarding these


    things.It won''t be toote to continue after you''re feeling better!"


    "I..."


    Austin felt suffocated.He could tell that Thompson did not need him here anymore, even though his


    words made him appear concerned.


    Lily was back and seeded in the experiment when Austin could not do so after struggling for the


    past few days.


    He felt that Thompson probably found him useless now.


    With that thought in mind, the fury in his heart grew.


    Scoffing, Austin could not help himself but mock, "Fine! It seems you have someone better now and no


    longer need my help.If that''s the case, I¡¯ll go back and take a good rest."


    With that, he turned around to leave, leaving Thompson in his spot.Thetter wanted to offer some


    "Austin! Hey..."


    Thompson waved to try and stop the young man.


    Since he could not do anything, he just gave up on it.He turned and smiled at Lily as he said helplessly,


    "Young people these days are too impatient! Fortunately, I was right about you.You''re gifted.From what


    I see, you¡¯re not only talented in fragrances, but you¡¯ll be able to achieve great sess in the medicinal


    herbs field if you were to learn it too!"


    "It¡¯s too kind of you to say that, Professor Thompson."


    Lily said lightly, "Medicinal herb is a tough discipline, and it won¡¯t be easy to master it."


    She had been learning about it from Dominic for so many years, and she was sure that Dominic would


    not be confident enough to say that he had mastered everything in the field.


    There would always be newer discoveries, after all.


    Thompson agreed with her words very much.


    "You¡¯re right.I¡¯m old now, and I¡¯ve spent most of my life learning about medicinal herbs.Even so, I


    wouldn¡¯t dare to say I¡¯m an expert in this.I can¡¯tpare to Mr.Dominic on this, but I must say that he¡¯s


    not great at choosing people.


    "Everyone is saying that Austin is Mr.Dominic¡¯s secret apprentice and how talented and gifted Austin is,


    but Austin seems pretty ordinary to me! Mr.Dominic''s choice of apprentices¡ªno, his choice of secret


    apprentices is terrible!"


    Then he shook his head, looking confused.Lily did not know how to respond.

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    Austin was shocked to his core.


    After leaving theb, he headed right for Dominic¡¯s ce.


    No matter how Dominic was feeling today, Austin was determined to meet him and get to the bottom of


    things.He guessed that Dominic and Lily had a close rtionship with each other.


    Otherwise, Dominic would not have allowed her to enter and stay in his ce for such a long time.


    Dominic probably knew things about Lily and should also know what happened today.


    Austin did not believe in numbing someone by hitting their acupuncture points, so the only justification


    was that Lily might have temporarily poisoned him.


    ¡®Is there a type of poison that can temporarily make someone lose control over their bodies, and they


    can only recover from itter?¡¯ His mind was full of thoughts, and he was so distracted that he almost


    knocked into someone else¡¯s car.


    He sped up and finally arrived at Dominic¡¯s vi in the suburbs.


    When his car came to a halt, he instantly jumped out and rushed into the ce.


    Without caring about Dominic¡¯s rules, he wanted to barge inside, but the maids stopped him.


    "Mr.Austin, you need to follow the rules."


    "I can¡¯t care about bullsh*t rules right now! I¡¯m fine if Granduncle wants to punish me for this, but


    there¡¯s something I must rify with him!"


    "I''m sorry, Mr.Austin.You can¡¯t go inside!"


    "Get out of my way!"


    Austin wanted to barge into the vi again, but the four maids stopped him.


    Austin could not break free, so he resorted to screaming, "Go and tell Granduncle that it¡¯s urgent and I


    must meet him now! It¡¯s something he''ll be interested in too! Oh, right, tell him this concerns Lily! I¡¯m


    sure he¡¯ll be interested!"


    One of the maids nodded and headed inside the vi.


    When he saw that, he gave up on breaking free, which made the other maids loosen their grip on him.


    They stood in their spots for a moment, and the maid who went in earlier finally came out.


    "Mr.Austin, Mr.Dominic said he¡¯s not interested in your matter and hopes you won¡¯t disturb his


    peace.He hopes you won¡¯t bother him with other people¡¯s matters either and that you should go home."


    Austin did not expect this.


    Dominic was still unwilling to meet him.


    Although he had a feeling this would happen, he thought Dominic would allow him inside as he had


    brought up Lily.


    However, looking at the situation now made him wonder if Dominic and Lily had a good or bad


    rtionship with each other.


    It confused Austin even more; he was even more determined to get to the bottom of things.


    The disappointment was evident in his gaze as he lowered his head and said softly, "Okay.I got it."


    Then he turned to leave.


    Upon seeing that, the maids returned to work, but Austin suddenly turned around and rushed into the


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    vi at breakneck speed.


    He knew the ce well and navigated his way in, avoiding all those trying to stop him, and arrived at


    Dominic¡¯s residence sessfully.


    "Granduncle! I have something urgent I must speak to you about! Please let me see you! You..."


    Just as he arrived at the door, the people chasing after him pressed him down to the ground.


    The leader of Dominic¡¯s subordinates had fear written all over his face.


    "Mr.Dominic, I¡¯m sorry.Mr.Austin had..."

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    "You guys are useless pieces of cr*p!"


    Dominic nced at the book he was holding and instructed, "Just let him go!"


    His people released Austin and stood in their spots to await further instructions.


    After regaining his freedom, Austin immediately stood up and stretched his body before saying,


    "Granduncle! I''m not causing chaos this time, and I¡¯m not here to beg you for anything.I really need to


    ask you about something important!"


    "You?"


    Dominic looked up and clicked his tongue.


    "What important matters could you possibly have?"


    "I..."


    Austin started but hesitated as he looked around them.


    "What embarrassing things did you do this time?"


    Dominic questioned and waved to motion for the others to leave.


    Austin continued when only the two remained, "Granduncle, you¡¯ve been researching medicinal herbs


    for many years.Do you know of herbs that could temporarily numb one¡¯s nerves, making them unable


    to move for that period?"


    Dominic looked at Austin as if he was an idi*t before slowly saying, ""What¡¯s wrong with you? Ever


    heard of anesthesia?"


    "No, it¡¯s not that! It¡¯s..."


    Austin panicked, not knowing how to exin himself.


    After some thought, he asked, "It¡¯s...is there such a thing where I poke two fingers on you, then you


    won''t be able to move or say anything?"


    Austin poked at Dominic''s body, not caring how he would feel, to demonstrate to Dominic what he


    meant.Of course, Austin dared not poke Dominic hard, but he touched him lightly.


    Austin¡¯s memory of that incident was growing vague, and he acted it out ording to how he


    remembered it.


    Then he said, "Then the person would be able to move after you pat them again."


    The sight of Austin incoherently bbering things, along with his bewildered expression, made Dominic


    narrow his eyes.


    This time, he did not mock Austin but said after some serious thought, "You mean numbing someone''s


    nerves by hitting on their acupuncture points?"


    "No, it¡¯s not that!"


    Austin shook his head, denying it.


    "Those things only exist in folklore, and they don¡¯t exist at all.I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a medicine that could


    numb one¡¯s nerves, and that¡¯s how it freezes a person.One could use needles to poke at someone''s


    acupuncture points to achieve that effect, but it doesn¡¯t hurt!"


    Austin thought about it, and it did not feel like a needle poked him.He was unprepared for it and sensed


    no danger, but he was frozen, unable to talk.


    Austin could only open his mouth but could get no words out.It was as if he had suddenly lost his


    voice.He did not know how to describe how he felt then, but it horrified him.


    Dominic looked at Austin¡¯s fearful and confused face.


    It made Dominic smile.


    "Why can¡¯t a person¡¯s nerves go numb when their acupuncture points get hit? Why do you think such


    things don¡¯t exist? There are various disciplines of medicine in this world, so how could you be certain it


    doesn¡¯t exist?"


    With the book in his hand, Dominic turned and headed into the house, slowly striding as he continued,


    "The world is so big, and we know so little about it.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Just because you don¡¯t know about it doesn¡¯t mean something doesn''t exist.


    "The things you know might not be entirely true either.How well can you tell between the real and fake


    in this world?"


    Then Dominic took a seat in his rattan chair leisurely while his words confused Austin even more.


    Austin was stunned and stood in silence for a moment.


    ¡®Granduncle means a person can go numb when someone hits their acupuncture points.So, that was


    what Lily did? Does she know how to do that? I thought she only learned a little about kickboxing and


    was a better fighter than most girls"


    Austin found that uneptable.


    "Granduncle, even if such a thing exists, it should take many years for someone to master it, right? It¡¯s


    not something anyone can just learn so easily."


    He was still unwilling to believe that Lily could do it.


    Without averting his gaze from the book, Dominic chuckled and asked casually, "You were frozen in


    ce because someone had hit your acupuncture points?"

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    This question stunned Austin and made his face flush red.


    This was embarrassing to him, especially since Lily, whom he had been looking down on, had frozen


    him on the spot.


    If anyone were to hear about this, he would be too ashamed to meet anyone in the future.


    "N-No!" Austin straightened his back and denied it.


    "It¡¯s my friend!"


    "your friend?"


    Dominic stopped rocking his chair and looked up at Austin.


    "Your...friend?"


    "Yes!"


    Austin was adamant about using this reason.He would never admit that he was the main character in


    his story.


    Dominic understood what was going on and smiled.


    "Then why does it have anything to do with Lily? Didn''t you say that you had something rted to Lily


    to tell me? You¡¯re not trying to tell me that your friend is Lily, are you?"


    "That¡¯s impossible!"


    He denied it almost instantly.


    ¡®What the h*ll? Why would she be a friend of mine?¡¯ After denying it, he found another cover for


    himself.


    "It¡¯s like this.I want to ask if you have a close rtionship with Lily.I saw her here once, and I know you


    won¡¯t just meet anyone."


    "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Dominic¡¯s expression turned dark.He was displeased by the question.


    ¡®It¡¯s happening again! Granduncle would get mad whenever I brought Lily up, so are they friends or


    foes?¡¯ "No.I¡¯m not trying to invade your privacy.I just want to know if you¡¯ re close to Lily and if you


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    know she can numb someone¡¯s nerves by hitting their acupuncture points?"


    Although Dominic confirmed the existence of such a technique, it still felt strange to Austin to say it out


    loud.


    If he had not gone through it personally, he would never have believed it, even if Dominic were to


    convince him of its existence.


    "What? Did she numb your..."


    Dominic dragged his word out and looked at Austin¡¯s expression.


    "Your friend¡¯s nerves?"


    "No!"


    Austin denied subconsciously before correcting himself, "Yes!"


    After some thought, it still felt strange.


    Austin scratched his head, looking confused.


    "No, but yes! How do I say it? She just used her hands to poke around his body, then I...my friend,


    could no longer move or speak.


    "Later, she patted him like this again, and then he could move again.Initially, I thought that it was


    caused by certain kinds of medication she had hidden between her fingers or ring or something and


    that we just didn¡¯t realize it.However, I don¡¯t know what medication could have its effects be controlled


    so precisely."


    "Then what did your friend say? What did he feel? For instance, feeling like a needle poked him, or if


    he felt numb anywhere?"


    It was rare for Dominic to discuss something with Austin so seriously.


    Upon hearing that question, Austin simultaneously thought about his feelings and lifted his hand to feel


    the spots Lily had poked before.


    "No, it didn¡¯t hurt or leave wounds.It doesn¡¯t feel numb, either.It¡¯s just that when my friend couldn¡¯t


    move, he felt like something had blocked his blood cirction, and he couldn''t exert any strength no


    matter how hard he tried.


    "He wanted to scream aloud but couldn¡¯t do that either.When he could finally move, he felt the


    numbness he would normally feel on his thighs after squatting down for too long.After moving around,


    he felt normal again and didn¡¯t feel ufortable anywhere."


    Austin said anything that came to mind as he recounted everything he felt at the time.


    Dominic smiled and joked, "It seems you know this friend of yours very well.It¡¯s like you know exactly


    how he felt, like you¡¯ve also gone through it."


    Austin had no words.


    In that instant, blood rushed to his head.He felt like he had exposed himself.


    When Austin looked at Dominic''s sharp gaze that showed he knew everything, he felt dumb for


    everything he had done in front of him earlier.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    ¡®His friend? Austin feels that he''s been different from the rest since he was a child and smarter than


    them.He dislikes and refuses to make friends with anyone"


    Dominic thought, ¡®Due to that, Austin had no friends and only spoke to those who sought medicinal


    help from him"


    Therefore, it was the worst reason Austin coulde up with to tell Dominic.


    "Granduncle, I¡¯m genuinely curious about one thing.Does Lily know how to numb someone''s nerves?


    Who is she? Howis she so capable?"


    Austin decided to address his concerns.


    Dominic smiled.


    "Capable? Don''t you think women are incapable? Do you think she¡¯s great now?"


    "I...It¡¯s not that I think she¡¯s great.I just think that numbing someone¡¯s nerves is not something that¡¯s


    scientifically proven.If it truly exists, then it¡¯s something amazing."


    Austin tried to reason, but Dominic knew he was almost convinced of its existence.


    Was Lily incapable? If she was incapable, Thompson would not have trusted her so much.


    If she were incapable, she would not have been able to numb Austin¡¯s nerves by poking a few spots on


    his body.


    If she were incapable, she would not have seeded in the experiment that Austin failed toplete


    after trying for such a long time.


    All those asions made him wonder if he had underestimated Lily all along.


    "Not scientifically proven?"


    Dominic sighed, shaking his head.


    "There are many things in this world that science can¡¯t exin.Everything is possible, so why be


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    surprised? Lily''s grandfather is Wilfred Lodge, and they have been a kickboxing family for


    centuries.How much do you know about kickboxing? How would you know the things they¡¯re capable


    of?"


    Austin could not retort and stayed silent while listening to Dominic.


    It was rare for Dominic to talk so nicely to him.


    Usually, Dominic would mock him or ask him to leave.He seemed to be in a great mood today.


    "It¡¯s just that the kickboxing families are slowly declining due to the technological era.It¡¯s hard to say


    how much the younger generations have inherited from their elders.You would think all those cool


    kickboxing moves only exist inics and movies."


    Dominic shook his head, finding the loss of such techniques pitiful.


    Austin just looked at him, slightly curious.


    "Granduncle, how do you know so much about Lily? Do you know her well?"


    With that, Dominic returned to his senses.


    Coughing, he said, "Absolutely not! How many years has it been since Ist left here? How would I


    know her? I don¡¯t know her well at all!"


    A hint of awkwardness shed across his face.


    Frowning, he asked in return without giving Austin a chance to ask any more questions.


    "Why do you have so much time? Don¡¯t you need to continue with your experiment? Are you giving up


    halfway? You¡¯ re still immature, I see!"


    Austin did not know what to say.


    After a moment, he said, "Granduncle, the experiment has seeded."


    "It did?"


    Dominic¡¯s eyes lit up as he straightened his back to look at Austin.


    "You seeded? Youpleted the experiment sessfully?"


    Austin had no idea why Dominic was so excited upon learning about that.However, he did not dare


    boast about such a thing to Dominic, so he said honestly, "It wasn¡¯t me.It was...Lily."


    "Lily?"


    After being stunned for a moment, Dominic pped his thigh.


    "I knew it! I knew you weren''t capable of that!"


    Once again, Austin was speechless.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    "You seem to know a lot about Lily, Granduncle."


    Austin looked at Dominic strangely, finding Dominic¡¯s reaction too unusual.


    Whenever Austin mentioned someone in the past, be it his grandfather or parents, Dominic had never


    looked so excited before.


    Only mentioning Lily would make him look hesitant and cause him to lose control over his emotions.


    "Do I?"


    Dominic raised a brow and was determined not to admit to it.


    "I¡¯m just interested in that experiment you guys are doing! I like seeing you lose too."


    Austin was rendered speechless for a moment.


    "I¡¯m your grandson!"


    Austin whined.


    "Cut the cr*p!"


    Dominic put his hand up and widened the distance between the two.


    "I¡¯m all alone and without children, so how would I have any grandchildren?"


    "That¡¯s why I treat you like my grandfather.In the future, I''ll take care of you and manage your funeral-"


    Before Austin finished his words, Dominic interjected, ¡®Stop that! Funeral, my *ss! Even if there is one,


    it¡¯ll be for your grandpa.


    I can live till I¡¯m 200 years old! I haven¡¯t seen enough of this world!"


    "Y-You''re right.You''ll live till you¡¯re 200.I just wanted to say that ; I treat you like my own grandfather, so


    how could you be on an mn outsider¡¯s side? Or are you closer to Lily? Who is she really?"


    "What outsider? Work is work, and that¡¯s all I¡¯m focused on.I don¡¯t give ad*mn who you are!"


    Dominic rolled his eyes at Austin and continued, "You''re not brilliant enough, yet you used my Name to


    scam everyone out there! How dare you have the guts to look down on anyone? You¡¯ re suffering a


    loss now, aren¡¯t you? You need to stop being so arrogant and conceited!"


    "Granduncle, when have I ever looked down on anyone..."


    Although slightly conceited, Austin believed he was not that arrogant.He knew someone out there


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    would be better than him, but it would never be Lily.


    "Don¡¯t you look down on women?"


    That made Austin choke on his spit and instantly rendered him speechless.


    "What is wrong with you, punk? Your grandfather and father are not biased toward a patriarchal


    system, but how did you turn out this way? You look down on women, so how could you face your


    mom? Fortunately, your grandma passed away early.Otherwise, would you look down on her too?"


    Initially, Dominic wanted to avoid bothering with this, but since they were on the topic, he could not help


    but nag at Austin.


    After all, he watched the kid grow up, and Austin could be considered quite intelligent.


    However, he wondered where Austin learned such behavior.It did not concern him before as he did not


    have to see Austin daily.


    "Granduncle, it¡¯s not that I look down on women.I think men and women have different responsibilities


    and should do their jobs well!" Austin exined himself.


    He never thought of himself as someone who looked down on women.Still, he did not like women who


    overstepped their boundaries and did not do their jobs well.Hence, he kept finding faults with Lily


    because he felt theb was not where she should be.Plus, she kept getting the spotlight all to herself.


    "Different jobs?"


    Dominic scoffed and threw Austin a sideways nce.


    "Tell me about it then.What''s their job, and what isn¡¯t?"


    Austin was shocked, but he answered Dominic¡¯s question confidently, "Since ancient times, men were


    the ones who worked in the business while women stayed home.


    "If men were the ones who worked hard to support the family, women should be obedient and manage


    things at home, such as cooking and caring for their children.That¡¯s what women should do.They


    shouldn¡¯t be out therepeting with men and fighting with them when they can''t agree!"

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    After thinking of how numb he felt when Lily poked at his acupuncture points, Austin felt ufortable.


    "Nonsense!"


    Dominic berated and kicked Austin.He tried hard to control himself.


    "Since ancient times? What kind of bullsh*t is that? You better stop that! Are you from the Victorian era


    or something? Why didn¡¯t you just stay and die in the era?"


    "Granduncle, how could you say that to me?"


    Austin got upset.


    "What? I want to kick you so badly!"


    As Dominic spoke, he lifted his leg and kicked it in Austin¡¯s direction.


    Austin was not a fool, so he jumped to his feet and dodged quickly.


    Dominic became dissatisfied when he failed to kick Austin.


    He kicked the ss by his side before continuing to yell at Austin, "I¡¯m so old, yet I¡¯m not even half as


    closed-minded as you are! Wake up and look at the times now!


    "Times have changed, and did you not see how sessful women can be? Your mom is willing to be a


    housewife and care for everything at home.Fine, that¡¯s her choice, but other women want to be in the


    working world and make a career for themselves too.


    "That¡¯s their choice as well! How could youpare them this way? Should only men work and be


    sessful? Tell me then! What have you achieved? Tell me!"


    Before Austin could reply, Dominic continued, "Tell me something other than those few people you


    cured thanks to using my name."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Austin spoke in a hurry in case he would get interjected again, "I¡¯ve saved some patients¡¯ lives before


    that!"


    "Save their lives?"


    Dominic scoffed.


    "Go to the hospital.Forget about the doctors, but I can bet you that any nurses there would¡¯ve saved


    more lives than you ever could! What are you being so proud of?"


    Austin was rendered speechless from being chastised.


    After some thought, he defended himself, "I didn¡¯t mean women shouldn''t work, but I just wanted to say


    that they should focus on what they specialize in.


    Lily knows nothing about medicinal herbs, yet she¡¯s involved in the experiment! That''s nonsense!"


    "Nonsense? Then how did she seed? Why didn¡¯t you seed instead? If you¡¯re that capable, why


    couldn¡¯t you do what she did?"


    Austin did not know what to say.


    "I bet you''re just jealous! You look down on women, but she¡¯s much more capable than you! You can¡¯t


    beat her at anything, so you used gender, which you think being a man is far superior to her! That''s the


    worst behavior of all!"


    "Granduncle, I¡¯m not..." Austin panicked.


    "She''s just lucky! I¡¯m close to sess too! It¡¯s just that I startedter than she did, and I don¡¯t have all


    the past research data either.She didn¡¯t want to give them to me, so I..."


    "Does all that past data belong to you? Why should she give them to you? That¡¯s enough.Stop with all


    your nonsense.I don¡¯t want to hear any of that from you again! Get out of here! I don¡¯t want to hear


    anything from someone like you who only knows how to find faults with others! "Get the h*ll out of


    here!"


    Dominic picked up a random item, preparing to throw it at Austin as he spoke.


    Austin hurried to hide, but Dominic looked at the teapot in his hand and hesitated.He could not bear to


    throw that out and red at Austin instead.


    "What are you still doing here? Do you want me to get someone to throw you out?"


    "Granduncle, don¡¯t be mad.I-I¡¯ll leave now."


    Austin noticed the odds were not in his favor and could only leave for now.


    When Austin left, Dominic finally put down the teapot on the table.He sighed and cursed, "That punk!"

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    In theb, Thompson was holding onto the results that did note easily.He was grinning from ear to


    ear.


    "Great! Although we''ve only seeded with these two types of herbs, it¡¯s still a huge step forward.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "If we can get through this, I¡¯m sure we''ll ovee all other obstacles too!"


    Smiling, he said to Lily, "I was afraid you didn¡¯t want toe back.It¡¯s best if you remain with us now."


    Lily removed her gloves and washed her hands under the running water as she said, "Professor


    Thompson, there are some things I want to discuss with you."


    "What is it?"


    Thompson nodded in high spirits.


    "I''ll return to theb and continue with the experiments, but I won¡¯t touch any herbs with strong effects,"


    Lily said, "If you agree to that, then I''ll be back for good.If you don¡¯t, then consider the sess of these


    two experiments a token of my appreciation to you."


    That meant she would not return to theb anymore after this experiment.


    Thompson''s smile froze, making him think of what Mike had said before this.


    Coughing, he said, "Sure, we can talk that out.We should do that anyway."


    "you know I¡¯m pregnant now.I wouldn¡¯t risk it by touching all those poisonous herbs."


    Lily finished washing her hands and turned to face Thompson as she continued, "Plus, this research


    had a good starting point, but we can¡¯t be sure about its final effects on its consumers.


    "Although those more potent herbs with poisonous properties could cure diseases, we shouldn¡¯t put


    their side effects aside.We must carefully observe the process of preparing the medicine, and the


    amount used must be precise.


    "Extracting the medicinal content of the herbs and infusing it into scented candles will have inconsistent


    effects when burned.If the consumers are not careful about it..."


    Thompson interjected, "I know that.I understand your concerns, so I agree to stop those experiments


    involving poisonous herbs.Let''s focus on our current task, and we¡¯ll leave the rest to discuss in the


    future.We¡¯ll go with what you say.How about that?"


    Lily was stunned before nodding.


    "Okay."


    She was unsure if she was overthinking things, but Thompson had agreed to her request way too


    quickly.She could not help but get suspicious over that.She brought the matter to him before, but he


    insisted on continuing the experiments regardless of their difficulty.


    He also insisted that they must solve its problems.He would also say that poisons were part of


    medicines.


    However, he agreed to her request so quickly today.


    Since he did so, she did not need to contemte things too much.


    Nodding, she said, "Well then, that¡¯s all for today.I¡¯ll be heading home now."


    "Okay!"


    Thompson agreed while his attention had been on the two tiny bottles the entire time.His joy was


    evident.


    "Have a good rest.You''ll only be able to do more experiments when you''re feeling better!"


    "Sure!"


    Lily answered and looked at him for a moment longer before leaving.


    The sess of the experiment today was within her expectations.


    Since she seeded this time, the following experiments would not be too challenging for her.


    However, she became even more worried because of that.


    It was still the same old concern.


    What was this experiment¡¯s end goal? Was it genuinely for humankind¡¯s benefit and to explore more


    alternatives to curing illnesses? With that doubt in mind, she reached home and noticed that the Rollins


    family car was still there.It seemed that Anastasia had not left yet.


    Sure enough, she saw Anastasia happily ying with Galen in one corner of the living room as soon as


    she entered the door.

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    It was evident that the little guy liked Anastasia a lot.He crawled up her body and slid down like a slide.


    "Hey, you little troublemaker!"


    Lily stepped forward and pulled Galen away, stopping him from his climb.


    "Let me go!"


    Two little hands fluttered in the air.It was apparent that he was unhappy.


    "Mommy! Mommy! Let me down!"


    "You can''t climb on Anastasia like that! She''ll get tired!"


    Lily held him in her arms, nudging his nose.


    With a frown, she turned to look at Anastasia as if asking if she was tired.


    However, Anastasia smiled and stood up.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Lily, he can call me Aunt Tasia.It''ll be weird if he calls me by my name when I call you by yours!" Lily


    smiled.


    "You''re still so young.He should call you sis!"


    "No, no.Aunt Tasia is fine!"


    Anastasia said, covering her face shyly.


    That made Lilyugh.She hugged her son, turned around, and walked toward the sofa.


    After putting Galen on herp, she squeezed his two little hands and asked Anastasia, "Do you like


    what I prepared for you today?"


    "Of course!"


    Anastasia nodded repeatedly.She could not wait to follow up with praises.


    "Today''s sauteed beef was delicious.The wrapped scone with the chili dip was amazing, and that


    scrambled egg, I don''t think I¡¯ve eaten anything as delicious as that since I was a child!" She could not


    help but close her eyes as if she was reminiscing about the taste of the food as she talked.


    The look on her face made Lilyugh even harder.


    "Nonsense! How can you never have anything more delicious?"


    "To be honest, I did have all sorts of yummy food.The chef at home would cook whatever I liked to


    eat.My father didn''t care as long as I ate well.Later, the longer he was away from home, the lonelier I


    felt.I began to eat to pass the time.


    "After eating what the chef made, I would still feel dissatisfied and reach for snacks.I knew all the


    popr shacks by heart, and there were no stores that I hadn¡¯t been to."


    The glimmer in Anastasia¡¯s eyes slowly dimmed as she told her story.


    "I was just eating without appreciating the food.All I wanted to do was to eat, and that was all.I didn''t


    care about the taste.I couldn''t taste anything."


    Lily understood what she meant.


    Many with bulimia would go through this.


    Eating became mechanical.


    They were just simply stuffing food into their mouth, regardless of what it was, swallowing


    abruptly.They could no longer taste the food or enjoy eating it.


    Once they finished, they would be filled with regret, causing them to purge.


    Some may have an emotional breakdown, causing them to binge on more food.


    This cycle would continue endlessly.


    When Lily met Anastasia for the first time, her father had her on such a strict diet that she was on the


    verge of copsing.


    After all, humans had their own willpower and desire to contend, so Anastasia could not keep up with


    the restriction.


    "Are we having beef burritos tonight?" Anastasia asked enthusiastically, her eyes full of anticipation.

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    "Beef...burritos..." Galen repeated it excitedly.


    Lily smiled when she saw the two drooling at the thought of food and shook her head.


    "No, we''re not having that."


    Hearing this, Anastasia felt like a deted ball.


    On the other hand, Galen was jumping around in Anastasia''s arms.


    "I want to eat! I want! I want to eat!"


    "You can have some beef and vegetables," Lily said.


    "Really?!" Anastasia perked up after hearing what she said.


    "You should eat foods with high vitamin contents and protein at night and cut carbohydrates," Lily


    exined.


    "However, you can only eat until you''re 70% full."


    "Okay! Even half full is fine!"


    Anastasia nodded impatiently.


    This was already good news for her.


    Before this, all she could eat for the entire day were either cucumbers, tomatoes, lettuce, or eggs.


    Seeing them made her want to throw up.


    Now, she could eat meat and even have scones for lunch.


    It was pure happiness for her! She listened to Lily''s advice, chewing as much as possible with each


    mouthful and moving slowly.


    Unconsciously, her appetite shrank.


    Furthermore, her anxiety about not knowing when her next meal would arrive had subsided.


    Because of that, she did not stuff the food into her mouth unscrupulously.


    Now, she anticipated her next meal.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    With proper self-control over her food, she saw life in a different light.


    "Lily, the scones we had this afternoon aren''t like those in the market.What is it made of?" She asked


    curiously.


    The scones this afternoon had a darker shade, and it was not as greasy and crispy as those sold


    outside.


    She had never seen anything like that before.


    "Is it not as delicious as those you had before?" Lily asked with a smile.


    "No, no, no!"


    Anastasia shook her head repeatedly.


    "It''s delicious!"


    "Delicious!"


    Galen tapped on Lily, wanting to be a part of the conversation.


    "Delicious? Can your tiny teeth even bite them?"


    She tickled him, revealing his few, sparse teeth.


    Anastasia was worried that Lily didn''t believe her and said, "I''m not saying that it''s not good.It is! I just


    never had anything like that before."


    "Probably not.It''s made out of whole wheat bread," Lily said.


    "Most people eat white bread now, and those are prone to various issues.Eating some coarse-grained


    products can reduce blood sugar and lower the buildup of fat in your body.On top of that, whole wheat


    bread is considered a slow- carb food.That was because you''re easily filled up, and the glycemic index


    isn''t high.It''s good for you."


    Although Anastasia barely understood what was said, she believed that everything that Lily did was for


    her own good.She blinked, looking at Anastasia adoringly.


    "Lily, you''re really amazing! Have you studied nutrition before? No, hold up, were you a doctor before


    this? Did you specialize in helping people lose weight?"


    Lily did not know how to answer her. To a certain extent, she could be considered a doctor because of


    her field of study, but¡­ specialized in helping people lose weight? That was too specific...

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    Seeing Lily''s bewildered look, Anastasiaughed. "Lily, I was just joking. Don''t take it to heart!"


    At this time, Lily called the nanny and handed Galen over so he could y in the yard. As she got up to


    pour herself a ss of water, she asked, "Aren''t you afraid your father will scold you for staying here for


    so long?"


    "Nope! Anastasia smiled. "I''ve already exined things to him. He agreed to let me stay with you on a


    three-month trial."


    "Three months?"


    "Yeah!" Anastasia nodded. "I told him that since I''m already like this, another three months won''t hurt. If


    I don''t gain weight and my physical condition improves in three months, he can''t stop me anymore. If it


    doesn''t work, there''s nothing much to lose anyway."


    Lily noticed that this time, when Anastasia spoke, her face did not have ayer of gloominess. Instead,


    she seemed calm. She was looking at things more positively.


    "Will your father agree?" With Cameron''s rigid front, he didn''t seem like an open-minded man.


    "Surprisingly, he did, but I don''t think he has much hope for me. After all, my body doesn¡¯t have a


    terminal illness that will kill me anytime soon."


    "Tasia¡­"


    Anastasia raised her head and said, "I''m not sad, so you don''t have tofort me. I''m used to it.


    Before, I would indulge myself in overeating. This is just the punishment I get for tending to my


    emotions. To be honest, my father loves me very much. I''ve never had to worry about what to eat or


    wear. I''m luckypared to most people."


    "But¡­" Lily paused before continuing, "You trust me that much? I never said I could help you lose


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    weight."


    Since the beginning, Lily only said she could help Anastasia fix her diet. She had never said she could


    help Anastasia lose weight or told her how much she would lose. Lily did not like making such


    promises.


    Saying such things would only give Anastasia expectations, and if Lily did not meet them, it would


    destroy Anastasia¡¯s spirit. By then, she would be even more discouraged.


    That was not the result Lily wanted to see.


    "I know! You never said you''d help me lose weight, but how you taught me about food made me feel


    morefortable in my own skin. Also, I feel more energetic. I haven''t been as sleepy as I used to be


    in the past two days."


    Anastasia was all smiles as she spoke. Lily studied her face and Anastasia''splexion had indeed


    improved a lot.


    Back then, she had a sickly fair face. Now, her cheeks were tinted with a faint pink color, making her


    look healthier.


    "Do you always feel lethargic when you''re back home?" Lily asked casually after thinking about it.


    Anastasia''s face scrunched up into a frown as she carefully pondered it. "Now that I think about it, I do


    feel more lethargic at home. However, it might also be because I don''t go out much. I feelfortable


    at home, so I''d sleep more."


    "Do you feel ufortable here?" Lily asked half-jokingly.


    "Of course not! I feelfortable here! It''s morefortable here than at my own house! There''s


    delicious food and fun things to do, not to mention the cute baby running around. If it weren''t because


    I''m afraid of disturbing you, I''d stay here forever and never leave!"


    Although that was a joke, Anastasia sincerely meant the first half of her sentences.


    After all these years, this was the first ce besides her own where she felt at ease. Even being at her


    uncle''s house made her feel ufortable.


    "Then, do you not feel sleepy here?" Lily smiled.


    Anastasia was stunned for a moment before answering, "I don''t think so! I did feel a little sleepy after


    lunch, but it went away. I don''t feel tired at all!"

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    It felt miraculous to her.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m having so much fun at your house that I don''t feel like sleeping." Anastasia


    tried to rationalize with herself. "If that''s the case, I''lle over here more often. Lily, you won''t hate


    me for that, will you?"


    Lily smiled. "Of course not, but¡­"


    She paused for a moment before she stretched her hand out. "I''ll have to charge you for your meals!"


    Instantly, Anastasia broke intoughter, amused by this woman in front of her. "Okay! No problem!"


    She pped Lily''s hand lightly, and the two shook hands with a smile on both their faces.


    ¡­


    Anastasia went home after dinner. A few minutes after she left, Alexander''s car pulled in.


    Initially, Lily was waiting to greet him with a smile, but as soon as she saw him, she felt something was


    amiss. The couple had been together for so long that they could detect a subtle change in emotion at a


    nce.


    Without asking anything, she patiently waited for him toe over before she softly asked, "Are you


    tired? Have you eaten? I''ll get the maids to warm up some food. Rest, and I''ll bring some food over to


    you in a bit."


    Alexander raised his eyes to look at her. The fatigue in his eyes was evident, but he did not say a word.


    "I''ll get them to do it right away!" With that, Lily turned around, but Alexander quickly grabbed her. "It''s


    okay. I''m just about to leave."


    "Now?!" She widened her eyes in surprise. She thought she must have misheard him.


    Although it was not yet midnight, it was still gettingte. It was already dark outside, so Lily wondered


    where her husband would be going at this time.


    At this moment, Galen overheard his father''s voice and ran over. "Daddy, daddy!"


    Seeing his son, Alexander bent down and pulled him close for a snuggle. After a moment, Alexander


    let go and said, "Daddy has something to do and will be away for a few days. Make sure you stay


    home and be a good boy to your mommy, okay?"


    "Huh?" The little boy did not understand as his face scrunched into a frown.


    Lily quickly regained her senses and asked, "Where are you going? How long will you be away? Do


    you need me to pack anything for you?"


    "It''s fine. If all goes well, it''ll take about three to four days. I came home to get a change of clothes and


    to inform you. I''ll leave right after this. The car is waiting for me outside," he exined.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When Lily turned to look, his car engine was still running, seemingly like the driver was waiting for him.


    It seemed like it was an emergency.


    "Then, you should get going. I''ll make some food so you can eat before you go. I don''t want you to


    starve." Lily knew what he was going to say and did not give him a chance to object. With a gentle pat


    on his arm, she continued, "I''ll be fast. It won''t take long."


    Alexander looked into her eyes deeply as he swallowed back his words and nodded slightly. "Okay."


    With that, he went upstairs to change. Galen was upset because he saw that his father wasn''t paying


    much attention to him. "Mommy¡­ Daddy, he¡­"


    "Daddy''s busy today. Be a good boy and y with Daisy." As she spoke, she gestured for Daisy to


    keep him upied. Then she ordered a maid to prepare some food in the kitchen.


    Alexander had changed his clothes and came downstairs just in time.


    When he sat down, Lily had already ced a bowl of soup before him and dismissed the maids. Then


    she softly asked, "What happened?"


    She had rarely seen him like this since they had been together, so she assumed something serious


    must have happened.

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    It must have been severe if the typically level-headed Alexander was in such a rush. However, he did


    not want Lily to worry, so he did not answer immediately.


    After taking a few mouthfuls of food, his restless heart calmed down. "Something happened to the


    factory in Burnwken. I need to go down there and check things out."


    Although his tone was light, Lily knew it was bigger than what he made it up to be. Otherwise, he would


    not make such ast-minute trip.


    "What happened?" She asked bluntly.


    Alexander immediately froze and looked at her. Knowing her temper, he let out a soft sigh before


    putting down his spoon and exining," A collective poisoning incident happened in one of the


    factories in Burnwken."


    "Collective poisoning?" Lily was astounded.


    It could be any sort of poisoning. It should be no big deal if it were food poisoning from eating


    unhygienic or the wrong food. However, it would be a different story if it was industrial poisoning.


    "What¡¯s the situation there now?" She continued to ask.


    "Three have died so far."


    "Died?!"


    ¡®Then this isn¡¯t a trivial matter.¡¯ Lily expected them to be hospitalized at most, not dead.


    "Yeah." Alexander nodded solemnly. "I don''t know the details of the situation yet, but the management


    team had also gotten hospitalized. I''m going over to have a look."


    Once he finished speaking, he put down his bowl and got up to leave.


    "Hold up!" Lily hurriedly turned to look for something in a nearby drawer.


    Alexander was puzzled. Soon, Lily returned with a small vial in her hand. "Take this with you."


    "What¡¯s this?" Although it looked like a small perfume vial, Alexander knew it was more than that. After


    all, Lily would not have stopped Alexander and run to get him a bottle of perfume.


    Lily stuffed the small vial in his palm and exined, "This is what I used when I was experimenting in


    theboratory recently. I extracted the detoxification properties of medicinal herbs into this bottle. It


    mighte in handy."


    Alexander was both moved and amused. "I have no idea what caused the poisoning or what sort of


    poisoning it is. Although this can detoxify me, it can''t cure all sorts of poisoning. I appreciate it a lot,


    but¡­"


    "But you still have to bring it!" She quickly interrupted him. "Although I can''t make an antidote for all the


    poisons in the world, I can detoxify someone from most of them. Don''t underestimate me. I''m a


    professional!"


    "I know you''re a professional at perfumery, but when ites to medicinal herbs¡­" He knew she had


    been exposed to medicinal herbstely, but learning was one thing, and application was another.


    On top of that, she had only been studying medicinal herbs for a short time. Still, it was an extensive


    and profound field. However, before finishing his sentence, he met Lily¡¯s stern look. He quickly changed


    his words. "You''re also a professional when ites to medicinal herbs. I believe you!"


    Lilyughed and carefully tucked the tiny vial into his pocket. "Take care. Let me know when you''ve


    reached Burnwken."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Okay." Alexander lowered his head and gave her a peck on the lips.


    Just as he was about to leave, Lily hooked her arm around his neck and deepened the kiss fiercely.


    Her actions surprised Alexander. After all, she was usually shy and reserved. It was a rare initiative, but


    he willingly responded to her.

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    As they pulled apart, Alexander could not help but peck her lips several more times. "Wait for me!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I will." Lily helped him adjust his cor and patted his pocket lightly. "Take care of yourself. I heard it''s


    quite chaotic there."


    "Okay." Alexander initially wanted to say that it was fine. After all, the factory had been there for more


    than a few years. However, it was true that Burnwken was rtively chaotic. There were very few


    citizens from Hydend there.


    Also, he was only flying over to check on the factory and visit the hospital to see what was happening.


    He would probably return right after he settled everything. Therefore, there was no need for Lily to be


    worried.


    However, it was heartwarming to know that someone would be missing and worrying about him like


    this, so he nodded obediently instead. "I really need to go now!"


    Although Alexander was inexplicably reluctant, he would miss his ne if he did not leave now. Ever


    since the two got together, they had never been separated like this, which was why the couple was


    reluctant to part.


    ¡­


    Anastasia returned home with a grin since she had not been this happy in a long time. Her heart was


    whole. Constant hunger did not torment her, nor was she drowning in self-me for overeating. She


    felt a lot lighter, and there was even a bounce in her step.


    Although Lily said she could not help her lose weight, Anastasia believed that losing weight would be


    inevitable after practicing what Lily had taught her.


    After all, wasn''t controlling her diet interlinked with losing weight? Even if Lily disagreed, Anastasia


    believed it would work. However, Anastasia¡¯s newfound spirit immediately sank when she entered the


    door.


    "Aunt Marie," she called out and pursed her lips. "What are you doing here again?"


    Maria was sitting in the living room, eating some snacks. She looked up when she heard the movement


    and waved. "You''re finally back. What took you so long? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Is there something important for you to have waited for me for so long?" Anastasia walked in a little


    reluctantly. She began to feel like she hade home too early.


    "Of course!" Maria eximed as she pped her hand. She put down the snacks, got up, and walked


    over. "Remember the miracle doctor I told you about two days ago? Right, how could you forget


    something so important?"


    ¡®Oh, not this again!¡¯ Anastasia thought.


    She probably would not have minded it back then since she had already given up on herself.


    However, she was starting to have hopes again. On top of that, the miracle doctor was someone who


    Lily did not like. Since Lily did not like him, Anastasia would not either. Therefore, there was no need for


    her to see him.


    "Oh, are you talking about the chatan?" Anastasia pretended to think before answering tly, "I don''t


    think I need to see him."


    "What do you mean by a chatan? He''s a legitimate miracle doctor!" Maria quickly retaliated


    defensively. "It''s okay. I get it. You don''t leave the house often enough to understand the outside world.


    Mr. Austin is Mr. Dominic''s apprentice, and people recognize Mr. Dominic as a god regarding medicinal


    herbs.


    ¡°Mr. Austin is his secret apprentice and the one he is most proud of! Do you know that people are lining


    up to meet him? You don''t know how much time and effort I''ve put into getting him to see you.


    ¡°You''re lucky they didn¡¯t hold any grudges against you because of what you did back then. You can''t


    call Mr. Austin a chatan to his face!"


    Anastasia was tired of hearing her aunt droning on about this miracle doctor. Without replying, she


    walked to the kitchen counter and poured herself a ss of water.


    Lily mentioned that drinking water promotes a faster metabolism. Therefore, Anastasia must drink more


    water and cut out on sugary beverages.

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    Fortunately, Anastasia had little interest in sweet beverages. Now, she was just actively trying to drink


    water.


    Maria rushed over and pushed all the snacks on the counter to the ground when she saw her niece


    walking toward the kitchen counter. Anastasia was speechless. Ultimately, she quietly hovered over


    Maria''s hands and took a ss of water.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Maria watched her quietly. When she noticed the change in Anatasia''splexion, she quickly


    exined, "Tasia, don''t be offended! I was just looking out for you. Look at you. You shouldn''t be eating


    these things."


    "I don''t want to eat them," Anastasia answered solemnly. She was full today, and she was not craving


    any snacks. She was just a little thirsty.


    "That''s great!" Maria eximed, even though she did not believe Anastasia. "I was afraid Mrs. Russell


    might¡¯ve influenced you. You know your dad has been worried sick about you. I heard you''ve been


    controlling your diet, haven''t you? It seems like it''s working. You look a little thinner than before.


    ¡°Although it''s only a little, you''re still losing weight. How can someone your size lose weight without


    being hungry? Don''t listen to the nonsense Mrs. Russell is telling you. Is she the one telling you not to


    see the miracle doctor? From what I see, she has no good intentions! You shouldn''t mix around with


    her anymore!"


    After everything Maria said, she got upset when she did not receive a response.


    "All right, enough drinking! If you drink too much, you¡¯ll gain weight!" She snatched the ss out of


    Anastasia''s hand. However, Anastasia quickly dodged.


    In the end, all Maria grabbed was the air. She was startled. Then Anastasia snarled, "Aunt Marie, I


    know I''m fat. I''ve been fat ever since I was young. You''ve watched me grow up, and I''ve always been


    this size.


    ¡°What''s wrong with being fat? I''ve never gone to eat the food off your dinner table, have I? I didn''t gain


    this weight from eating the food you made, did I? So, why do you bother if I''m fat?"


    It was different from the reaction Maria was expecting. She stood there, shocked to the core. Maria was


    in a daze, not knowing how to react. She knew Anastasia had a weird temper and was usually cold to


    outsiders, but she still had some respect for Maria.


    All this while, Maria admonished her like this, and Anastasia had never answered back. That was the


    first time Anastasia had talked back like this, and her words were ruthless.


    Although she had never eaten the food Maria cooked, Maria was still an elder. How could Anastasia


    speak to Maria like that?


    "Tasia, do you know who you''re talking to? When did you be so rude?" She immediately scolded


    with a downcasted face.


    At this moment, Anastasia banged the ss onto the counter, making Maria jump.


    "Aunt Marie! How can youe to my house and call me fat with every sentence you speak, especially


    since you¡¯re my aunt? Have you ever thought about how I feel?" Anastasia spat coldly, "Besides, Lily is


    my friend! I don''t like people ndering my friends like this!"


    After hearing all this, it was as if a cat had caught Maria''s tongue.

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    "I¡­" Maria was dumbfounded. "Why wouldn''t I care about how you feel? I''m telling you privately, aren''t


    I? On top of that, I''m just telling the truth! You need to face reality! Do you want me to lie to your face


    and tell you that you''re not fat?


    ¡°Do you want me to tell you that you''re too thin and should eat more? Is that what Lily has been telling


    you? Only your family would be honest with you, and sometimes honesty is hard to swallow. However,


    you must know we''re doing this for your good. Why would outsiders try and help you?"


    Maria continued to persuade her niece, "Look at you. You''ve known her for a few days, and you''re


    already saying hurtful things to your aunt. I think you should stay away from her. As your aunt, why


    would I try to hurt you?"


    "I just said one thing, and you''re already offended? Aunt Maria, your heart must be made of ss! All


    these years, you''ve been saying these nasty things to me. Why didn''t you stop to think about how it''ll


    hurt me?" Anatasia questioned coldly.


    Then she turned around and said, "It''s gettingte, so maybe it''s time to go home, Aunt Maria. After all,


    we''re not making dinner tonight, and people like me shouldn''t be eating. I can''t let you suffer like that!"


    "Tasia, why are you saying these things? Tasia, if your father hears about this¡­" Maria tried to threaten


    Anastasia with her father again. After all, he was the person she cared about and feared the most as a


    child.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, before Maria could finish, Anastasia suddenly turned around and snapped, "Then you might


    as well repeat what you said to me to my dad. It''s okay if you don''t remember your exact words. I''ll


    record it."


    Again, Maria was rendered speechless. With just a few words, Anastasia had shut her down. Of


    course, Maria dared not repeat what she had said in front of Cameron. Those were things she could


    only say to Anastasia.


    After all, she was just a child, while Maria was an elder. Maria, as an aunt, felt responsible for teaching


    this child since her mother had passed away very early on. However, she was well aware of Cameron''s


    temper.


    He was direct and cold, with a bad temper. Despite that, he constantly spoiled Anastasia. If he heard


    what Maria had said about Anastasia, Maria would be finished.


    "Tasia, you know how I am. I''ve always been a very honest person. I''m saying all that for your good."


    Maria changed her tone and continued, "If you don''t want the miracle doctor toe over, why don''t I


    take you to see him instead?"


    "There''s no need for that." With that, Anastasia walked off, followed by a thud as the door closed.


    Ultimately, Maria had no choice but to leave. She was disheartened. The more she thought about it, the


    angrier she became.


    On the other hand, Fabian was oblivious to what was going on. When Maria got home, he sat by the


    kitchen counter, pouring himself a ss of wine as he hummed a little tune. He even had a packet of


    peanuts next to him.


    "You seem happy!" She walked over to snatch the ss from his hand, then mmed the ss down,


    just like Anastasia did.


    "Hey!"


    Seeing how some of his wine had spilled, Fabian immediately frowned and scolded, "Why are you


    acting all crazy?"


    "I''m acting crazy?! Perhaps you should look at your precious niece!" Maria yelled as she plopped down


    on the chair next to him.

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    Fabian instantly understood that Maria¡¯s anger stemmed from somewhere else, and she was here to


    vent. He calmly summoned a housekeeper to clean up the mess and poured himself another ss.


    Then he casually ate his peanuts and asked, "What did she do this time? You know how she is. She''s a


    youngdy with a temper, so you must be more patient with her."


    "Be more patient? Then why don''t you do it? That niece of yours is getting more unbearable now. She


    would throw a small fit back then because she wanted to eat. She has started to answer back to


    everything I say while also mming cups.


    ¡°She even questioned me, saying I didn''t consider how she felt when I was in her house!" As Maria


    exined her situation, rage began to pulse through her veins. She wondered if any of the maids had


    seen what had happened.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Oh? She said that?" Fabian raised his eyebrows and sipped his wine. He was a little surprised by what


    he heard.


    "Who else would''ve said that? Me? What is she rambling about? With how she looks, if it weren''t for


    her father''s sake, no one would even take a second nce at her! What self-esteem is she talking


    about?!" All thisining made Maria thirsty, and she reached out to take a sip of her husband''s


    wine.


    At this point, Fabian began to frown as he snatched back his wine ss. "Don''t say that. If it weren''t for


    her father''s sake, you wouldn''t have been shunning her like this, would you? Also, you''re free to talk


    about her body, but Tasia is not ugly. She looks just like my sister!"


    Speaking of which, Fabian''s sister was a beauty queen back then. When Anastasia was born, she


    looked very much like her mother.


    However, as she grew older, the fats in her body increased as well. Now, she was covered with ayer


    of meat, squishing her facial features together.


    "So what? Her fat ruined everything!" Maria said, unconvinced. "From what I see, our baby, Ree, is


    prettier than her!"


    Fabian paused with the wine ss in his hands as if he were nning to say something before


    changing his mind. Maria shot him a look. "What''s wrong? Do you disagree?"


    He rolled his eyes and shook his head. "Of course, I think Ree is pretty!"


    "Exactly!" After getting the answer she wanted, Maria felt a little better. "Speaking of which, where is


    she? Is she home? I haven''t seen her for the past two days."


    "We haven''t been home for the past two days. You''re upied with that miracle doctor of yours while


    I''m busy bidding on a new project. As for Ree, it seems like she''s off doing some experiments again.


    We''re all too busy nowadays to even see each other."


    "Who¡¯s to me for that? Isn''t it all for you and our family? If you were more like Cameron, I wouldn''t


    have to be so busy running around like this. I would lie at home peacefully," she could not help but


    Cameron waspetent. He managed to climb into such a position at such an age. It was a pity that


    his wife died so early on. Otherwise, she would have been happily enjoying her life with her husband.


    In the past, government servants were seen as being on a lower tierpared to schrs, farmers,


    business people, and merchants. Now, it seemed like they were on top of the pyramid.


    If Maria were a Secretary''s wife, countless people would try to curry favor with her. Instead, she was


    stuck with having to see if she was worthy of joining the wives of wealthy families, drinking afternoon


    tea by herself, and having to stand in the corner for group photos.


    To be frank, with her family background of being the Moores, if it weren''t for Cameron, she might not


    even be worthy of standing on the sidelines.


    She felt more resentful the more she considered this. She was no worse than those noblemen''s wives.


    Why did she not marry someone better?


    "What do you mean? Are you looking down on me? Have you ever stopped to think about what


    Cameron thinks of you?" Fabian immediately lowered his darkened face.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    "Look at you. I just meant that wouldn''t it be good if you could be a Secretary like Cameron? I''m not


    saying that I want to marry him. Why are you so uptight?" Maria nudged him and continued, "Besides,


    with Cameron¡¯s dull temperament, only your sister can stand him. I could never!"


    She couldn''t afford to offend her husband. After all, she still wanted to live a life where she didn''t have


    to worry about having a roof over her head. Therefore, she quickly tried to coax him.


    Upon hearing this, Fabian''s face lifted. "That''s true. He''s too uptight. To be honest, he''s like a thorn in


    my flesh. I doubt he could climb to where he is now without that temperament of his!"


    After muttering a few words, he continued to drink his wine. Then he thought of something and turned


    his head to look at her. "By the way, have you figured out what kind of miracle doctor you''ve been


    seeing yet?"


    "Don''t even talk about that. I didn''t see him because your niece refused to see him. If you ask me, I


    think Mrs. Russell must have brainwashed her." Right now, she loathed Lily.


    Who knew what she had fed Anastasia for her to follow Lily''s advice blindly?


    Maria had tried for years to teach Anastasia what she knew, but it had never worked. She was an


    ungrateful brat!


    "Mrs. Russell¡­" Fabian repeated after Maria and suddenly grinned.


    Seeing his weird smile, she asked strangely, "Why do you have a weird smile on your face?"


    She initially wanted to say that he looked like a fool, but she was afraid she would offend him again.


    "Hehehe¡­" After chuckling several times, he cleared his throat and answered, "Do you know who''s my


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    biggestpetitor for the project I''m bidding on?"


    "Who?" Maria blinked. She had no understanding of what was going on in the business world.


    "La Beaut¨¦ Group! They''ve been dipping their toes in the pharmaceutical industry for the past few


    years. They''re also well connected. Not manypanies canpete with them!" He sighed as he


    shook his head.


    Maria frowned in confusion. "Didn''t your brother-inw promise to give you this project? What are you


    afraid of?"


    "He did, but I''m worried that things might change! That Alexander guy has the brains of Einstein. If he


    pulled some strings, the project would be in shambles!" This was something that Fabian was worried


    about.


    As far as he knew, La Beaut¨¦ Group was also very interested in this project. No one could stand a


    chance if they wanted to get their hands on it.


    "Then, why aren''t you urging Cameron about it? You''re still sitting here, giggling to yourself!" Maria was


    even more confused at this point.


    "Hahaha, you don''t get it. I was worried, but not anymore!" He continued to hum and sip on his wine.


    Seeing his snarky look, coupled with hisck of boration, Maria was furious. She snatched the wine


    ss from his hands and growled, "Well, go on then!"


    "Hey!" Fabian smacked his lips before lightly drumming his fingers on the table. "It''s because


    Alexander will be going abroad! From my calction, I don''t think he can make it back in time for the


    bid."


    "Going abroad? Why? Why wouldn''t he make it back in time?" She was still lost.


    Was it not normal for business people to go abroad? If La Beaut¨¦ Group really held the project in such


    high regard, wouldn''t Alexander prioritize it and fly back before the bidding?

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    On top of that, it was unnecessary for thepany''s president toe for a bid.


    If theirpany had a good n, one of their employees could do it for them.


    However, Fabian shook his head and looked at Maria.


    "You don''t understand anything! Do you know why Alexander went abroad? ording to one of the


    sources, something happened to his factory in Burnwken.


    "There''s some sort of poisoning among his staff.Regardless of whether it''s something he can deal with


    or how chaotic Burnwken is, once he leaves, who knows when he¡¯lle back."


    Fabian hoped that Alexander would not return.


    It would be even better if he died there.


    Once Alexander died, La Beaute Group would be in chaos.


    Following that, thepany''s market share would drop, which would be when Fabian would step in


    and buy arge portion of thepany.


    Then he would take advantage of this opportunity to surpass them.


    Even the thought of this made himugh out loud.


    "It''s so chaotic in Burnwken.Why does he have to go there personally? Why can''t he just send


    someone down?"


    Although Maria hoped for the same results as Fabian, she still did not understand why Alexander did


    what he did.


    "You know youngsters nowadays.They like to do everything by themselves to try and win people over.I


    have no idea why he even bothered to do that.Those poor immigrant workers have nothing.If they


    worked for me, they should be thankful I gave them food on their tes!"


    Fabian shook his head.


    As they were in the same industry, he had heard stories about Alexander.


    He either went to Burnwken to put up a show, or he was just stupid.


    As a businessman, why would he waste his time on something that would not profit him? With his


    employees getting collective poisoning, was he not afraid their family members or other local


    employees would try to release their anger on him? Based on Fabian''s perspective, Alexander should


    have just sent a high-level executive to appease the situation.


    All Alexander had to do was offer them some money.


    Why did he have to go there by himself? Still, for him to do this was a win for Fabian.


    He felt things had been smooth sailing recently as if God was on his side.


    Firstly, his old-fashioned brother-inw finally decided to give him a helping hand.


    Now, something happened to his biggestpetitor.


    This was his chance to be prosperous.


    Until now, Maria did not understand half of what her husband was saying.


    However, she also felt happy when she noticed how happy Fabian was.


    Her mood had improved.


    "All right, I''ll leave you to your wine.Just don''t dilly-dally.I''m going to call Ree."


    It had been a few days since Maria had seen her daughter, so she was starting to miss Rhea.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Maria pushed the wine ss toward Fabian and left for her room.


    Inside, it took about three rings before Rhea picked up the phone.


    As soon as her voice came through, a sense of relief washed over Maria.


    "Ree, why did you take so long to answer my call? I was so anxious I almost called the police."


    "Mom, I told you that if I don''t answer, it means I''m upied with my experiment," a deep female voice


    rang through the phone.


    "Oh, did I disturb your sleep?"


    Maria quickly lowered her voice.


    "No, I''m experimenting."


    After hearing Rhea¡¯s response, Maria did not know what to do with her daughter.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    "Ree, do you know what time it is? Why are you still experimenting? Even though you''re back, you''re


    rarely at home.You stay out so much that I barely see you," Maria said.


    However, the voice on the other end was calm.


    "Even if I''m home, how often would you see me?"


    "I..."


    Maria was at a loss for words.


    Rhea was right because Maria was rarely home herself.She would go out to y cards with her friends


    or go shopping every day.


    Recently, she had been upied with this miracle doctor and would always drop by Cameron''s house.


    "Then let''s go shopping when you¡¯re back.Don''t spend your days stuck in theb.What''s there to do


    there? How can you find a boyfriend if you lock yourself up in that ce? You''re not young anymore; if


    you don''t start thinking for yourself, I''d have to step in! Are there any boys chasing you right now?"


    Sure enough, Maria brought up this topic again.


    The call went silent, and Maria thought the call had gotten disconnected, so she checked to see if Rhea


    was still on the line.


    Just as Maria was about to speak again, a voice came through the phone.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Is there anything else? Otherwise, I''l] hang up."


    "Hey, don''t hang up!"


    Maria quickly yelled.


    "You''re like this every time I talk about your future.Besides being young and beautiful, you''ve just


    returned from overseas.You should marry into a wealthy family for them to pamper you.All these good-


    for- nothing men shouldn''t sway you. I''ll help you find a good suitor!"


    "I''m hanging up!"


    "All right, all right! I won''t talk about this anymore."


    Maria knew her daughter''s temper and quickly changed the topic.


    "So, what have you been up totely?"


    At this moment, a faint cough sounded from the phone.


    Then Rhea slowly called out, "Mum..."


    "Yes, dear?"


    "Do you understand what I''m talking about?"


    "Huh?"


    Maria did not understand what was happening.


    Rhea expected this, so she did not bother to wait as she continued, "Did you go to Uncle Cameron¡¯s


    house again today?"


    "Yeah, how did you know?"


    Maria was delighted to finally have something to talk to her daughter about, so she quickly continued,


    "Your uncle wasn''t home.You know how busy he is.As for your cousin, she''s getting fatter! I think she''s


    going overboard!"


    "Did Tasia continue seeing the doctor?" Rhea asked.

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    Unexpectedly, Rhea said, "I know! You''re talking about Mr.Dominic''s secret apprentice.Is there any


    proof of it? As far as I know, he has never disclosed who his apprentice is.Could he just be a fraud?"


    "No, no!"


    Maria quickly defined.


    "I heard about this from an insider.It took me a lot of effort to find that informant.I''m sure the news is


    reliable! Mr.Austin has never publicly dered that he is Mr.Dominic''s secret apprentice.He''s not a


    liar.He took excellent care of my friend''s cousin''s grandson!"


    Rhea was speechless at her mother''s feeble attempt to convince her.


    "All right, now.Let''s not talk about this.It''s making me angry! That brat doesn''t even appreciate my


    efforts!"


    The more Maria talked about this, the angrier she became.


    In the end, she waved around and stopped talking.


    "Did you say that Anastasia doesn''t want to be cured? That she doesn''t want to lose weight?" Rhea


    asked again after returning to her senses.


    "Who knows?! I think Mrs.Russell is brainwashing her!"


    "Mrs.Russell?"


    Rhea, who initially wanted to hang up the phone, unknowingly became more interested.She wondered


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    what had happened since she left and why there were so many new updates from her mother.


    Maria¡¯s somewhat boring life seemed to pick up the pace finally.


    Now, Rhea was intrigued.


    "Oh, you don''t know her.Anyway, Mrs.Russell is super annoying.She seems to have some conflict with


    this miracle doctor I hired.I don''t know what she said to Tasia, but she seemed to have Tasia wrapped


    around her fingers.Now, Tasia refuses to see the miracle doctor."


    "Anastasia listens to her?"


    Anastasia rarely interacted with people, so the person must be capable since Anastasia listened to an


    outsider whom she had not known for very long.


    "Exactly! She evenshed out at me tonight! I don''t think she sees me as her aunt at all! Didn''t I take


    care of her when she was a child? Even you were jealous, saying I treated her better than you.Now,


    she''s snapping back at me, telling me I don''t care about her self- esteem!"


    However, Rhea could not be bothered about this.


    "So, Anastasia didn''t meet the miracle doctor you hired?"


    "Yeah! I''ve been running around trying to get her an appointment, and it was all for nothing! Initially, 1


    thought if I got the miracle doctor to cure her, our uncle would owe us a big favor.That way, your dad


    could venture more into the business industry.Then it''ll benefit our family as well! Who could''ve


    thought..."


    Maria seemed to have thought of something while speaking.


    "Hold up! Did Mrs.Russell do this on purpose? She must¡¯ve known that our family ispeting against


    La Beaute Group for the bidding.By not giving me a chance to cure Tasia, your uncle wouldn''t have to


    owe us any favors!"


    The more she thought about it, the more it made sense.


    When she thought about what her husband had said before, she started to understand how businesses


    worked.


    "That can''t be.I have to talk to your father."


    "Wait!"


    It was rare for Rhea not to hang up first, so Maria continued listening.


    "Mom, did you pass Anastasia the agarwood I gave you?"


    ""Agar¡ªwhat?"


    Maria did not know what her daughter was talking about. novelebookThen she quickly remembered.


    "Oh, you mean the potted flower? I did, but Tasia isn¡¯t you.


    She won''t appreciate these nts, so why do you keep giving them to her?"


    "It''s just my gift for her!"


    Rhea continued, "All right, I''ll return to my experiment now."


    "Rhea..."


    Maria was just about to speak when the dial tone sounded.


    She shook her head and sighed.


    Her daughter was so caught up with her experiments that Maria, as her mother, had to make big life


    decisions for her.


    "Rhea..."

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    The lights in the institute¡¯sboratory were on all night.


    Austin yawned at the crack of dawn as he removed his mask and washed his hands.He rubbed his


    worn-out, swollen eyes as he left theb.He had not stayed up for two nights straight in vain.


    They were already at their final stage.


    He did not think the problem was that serious.


    Over the past two days, he had carefully pondered the issue at hand.


    Since Lily could do it, why couldn''t he? How was she any better than him? She was only a part of this


    project earlier than him and had more experience than him.


    Since she had more opportunities for practice, she would be further along than he.


    He must have been too impatient these days to have overlooked this.


    With this new point of view, he let himself get caught up in the project and worked long hours.He


    wanted to spend more time narrowing the gap between him and Lily.He needed to achieve something.


    If he failed to overthrow this woman, he would have to reevaluate himself.


    Austin felt a tightness in his chest when he thought of how Dominic looked at him and the harsh words


    he said.


    Austin knew he had to seed.


    No, he must be more sessful than Lily.


    Only then would he be proud.He stretched and shrugged his sore shoulders.


    Although he didn''t know much about raw materials, seeing how Lily seeded without much


    knowledge of medicinal herbs meant that the two had something inmon.


    That was his train of thought.


    Lily was selfish and refused to give him the previous experimental data.


    In the end, Austin had to look through all of the failed experiments in theb ande to his own


    conclusions.


    Then he thought of sandalwood.


    Althoughmon, it would be easiest for him to use it as a base to fuse with the medicinal herbs.


    On top of that, he did not need to create a unique scent.He was not a perfumer, after all.


    ¡®That¡¯s it!"


    Austin felt quite proud of himself when he thought about this.


    It meant he was as bright as her.


    As he stood by the window and stared down, he was surprised to see other people here at this time.


    Thompson was facing him and was talking to someone.


    From the back, it seemed like the person was a woman.


    Although there were women other than Lily in this research institute, what Austin found weird wasn''t


    that there was a woman around.


    It was what she was doing here at this time.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡®Could that woman be Lily?!¡¯ Thinking of this, he immediately leaned forward and squinted to get a


    closer look.


    However, judging from her figure, the individual did not seem quite like Lily.


    Since Lily was pregnant, she would often wear casual and loose clothing.


    Instead, this woman was wearing a long ck dress with the waist cinched¡ªclearly an effort to make


    her look extra slender.


    At that moment, Thompson noticed Austin and raised his head before waving.


    "Austin, you''re up all night again!"


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I did some experiments to pass the time," Austin replied smilingly.


    "I thank you for your hard work!"


    Thompson knew Austin was trying topete with Lily.


    For Thompson, friendlypetition like this was a good thing.


    Therefore, he did not call Austin out and instead encouraged him.


    "You can do it."


    The two exchanged a few more sentences, but the woman did not turn around. novelebook She had no


    interest in seeing who was behind her.


    That piqued Austin''s curiosity, and he wanted to see who she was.


    Besides Lily, were there any other women who would work as hard and stay up aste as him?


    "I thank you for your hard work!"

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Even if the woman did not stay up, it was still early for her to be here.


    "Hold up, Professor Thompson.I have a quick question to ask."


    With that, Austin quickly turned around and went downstairs.


    However, as soon as he reached the first floor, he realized that Thompson was alone.


    The woman seemed to have left.


    "Austin, what''s the matter?" Thompson asked with a smile, apparently waiting for him.


    "It''s just a little bump I''ve encountered during the experiment."


    Looking over his shoulder, Austin asked, "Professor Thompson, who was that woman just now? Is she


    also from our institute? Why is she here so early?"


    "Oh, she is, but she''s working on another project," Thompson answered lightly.


    "That''s why you haven''t seen her much. So, what is it that you want to ask?"


    Ignoring his question, Austin nodded.


    "Oh, I see. I never knew we were doing other projects. I''ve never heard you mention anything about


    them. What project is it?"


    "Austin, you''ve been here long enough to know that you shouldn''t ask so many questions. To be


    honest, there are things I don''t know either. The most important thing novelebook for us now is to do


    our part and do it well, don''t you think?"


    Thompson prodded earnestly.


    Austin could tell from Thompson''s words that he wanted to avoid questions.


    That made Austin even more puzzled.


    However, Thompson seemed to have no intention of talking about this anymore.


    Ultimately, Austin decided to redirect the conversation back to his experiments.


    "You''re right.


    So, here''s the thing.


    When I was experimentingst night..."


    A strange feeling bubbled up in him as he spoke.


    Just as he raised his head to look around, there was nothing to be seen.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Once Thompson was done exining to Austin, Thompson looked up to see that Austin had zoned out


    and couldn''t help but feel displeased.


    "Austin!"


    "Yes, Professor Thompson?"


    "Do you understand what I just said?"


    "Ah, yes, Ido!"


    Austin immediately returned to his senses.


    "I was a little confused before this, but I get it now."


    "Austin, I know you¡¯re considered very aplished and qualified among the younger generation.


    However, all of you have the same problem ¡ªyou guys arecent.


    Look at Mr.Dominic.


    He has dedicated his entire life to medicinal herbs and has never beencent.


    He has always been humble.


    There is no end to learning!"


    Thompson wanted Austin to know that he was smart and sessful, but that his fame and reputation


    shouldn''t make him think he was better than he was.


    After all, there were always more mountains to climb and more people to meet.


    Even if Austin were Dominic''s secret apprentice, he still wasn''t Dominic himself.


    When Austin heard Thompson''s praises for Dominic, images of the older man immediately shed


    across Austin''s mind.


    His stubborn temper, how he scoffed at Austin and sent him out of the house, and how he sshed


    everything he taught with a hint of cynicism Austin broke intoughter.


    "Professor Thompson, have you met Mr.Dominic? How would you know if he had never been


    "I...have not, but I''ve heard a lot about him."


    After letting out a few coughs out of embarrassment, Thompson nced at Austin.


    "Why, can you introduce me to him?"


    "Why, can you introduce me to him?"


    This question instantly froze the smile on Austin''s face.


    Although Dominic was Austin¡¯s second great-granduncle, it was already hard for Austin to meet him, let


    alone introduce an outsider to him.


    Austin didn''t even have to think about it.


    That old man would send them out of the house with a broom.


    "Haha.Professor Thompson, you must be joking.Mr.Dominic isted himself and hadn''t seen outsiders


    for years.How can I change that?" Austin replied with a dryugh.

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    Thompson smiled, unimpressed.He was expecting to hear this.


    Seeing his smile, Austin felt shame wash over him.


    Although he never explicitly stated that he was Dominic''s secret apprentice, others were spreading the


    word for him.


    Austin did not correct them either.


    Therefore, this smile that Thompson had was as if he could see right through Austin''s charade.


    "The old man hasn''t felt very good for the past few years, so he doesn''t want to meet outsiders.


    However, if you have any questions that you need me to ask him, maybe I can help you with that,"


    Austin added after clearing his throat.


    These words implied that he was close to Dominic.


    Although Austin couldn''t bring Thompson to see Dominic, he could still offer to help solve a problem or


    two.


    "Really?"


    Sure enough, this piqued Thompson''s interest.


    "If that''s the case, great! There are a few problems I''ve been trying to figure out.Austin, if it¡¯s no trouble


    please help me ask Mr.Dominic."


    "Of course!"


    Austin straightened his back and smiled.He felt like he had saved his reputation, or at least what was


    left of it.


    After a few more casual exchanges, Thompson headed into the building.He had just arrived, while


    Austin was nning to leave.He nned to get a change of clothes before dropping by to see Maria''s


    niece.


    Normally, he would not bat an eye at such trivial matters.


    After all, he had a rough idea of the situation, which was verymon.


    Maria''s niece was just obese.


    Regarding obesity, it could either mean the patient had suffered from gluttony orziness.


    Otherwise, it would be just some endocrine disorder.


    There was no other reason.


    Austin usually considers such minor problems a waste of time.


    However, this was different since Lily had intervened.


    That fat girl was listening to Lily so much that she doubted Austin¡¯s capabilities.


    Lily even called him a chatan.


    Lily must have said something to that girl.


    Since that was the case, Austin felt he needed to help the girl just to prove himself to Lily.


    At this point, money didn''t matter.


    Austin wanted to seize every opportunity to prove his capabilities and show that he was better than Lily.


    He wanted everyone to acknowledge that he had a natural talent and did not have to rely on his family.


    The works of a woman were superficial.


    Yawning, he walked to where he had parked his car.


    There, he noticed another car parked not far away.


    Although it wasn''t umon to have other cars parked there, the strange thing was that a woman was


    standing beside the car.


    Judging from her figure and clothes, she should be the woman who was talking to Thompson just now.


    She was leaning against the car novelebook with her hands crossed in front of her chest.She slightly


    raised her chin as her long hair flew wildly in the wind.


    This sight made Austin stop in his tracks.


    He was hesitant.


    Looking at her posture, it seemed like she was waiting for him, but Austin didn''t know who she was.


    He didn''t want to assume, as it would be embarrassing.


    While he took his time to think things through, the woman straightened up and quickly walked toward


    him.


    She was swift.


    She appeared before him in a few steps as she looked at him from head to toe.


    "Mr.Austin Fike?"


    "Hm?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He raised an eyebrow out of curiosity.


    "Are you the miracle doctor everyone talks about?"


    She asked directly.


    Although such a title did not bother Austin, when she said it, it sounded as if she was questioning


    whether he was the chatan.


    Difort immediately engulfed him, and he frowned.


    "I''m not the miracle doctor.


    You''ve got the wrong person!"


    He reached out to get into his car.


    A fair palm quickly pressed against his car door.


    Austin''s hand would have gotten pinched if he hadn''t withdrawn it fast enough.


    This startled him, and he jumped out of the car angrily.


    "What are you trying to do, Miss?!"


    "I just want to talk."


    The corners of her lips curled up into a smile.


    "I don''t know you.," Austin snapped, trying to suppress his anger.


    "There''s nothing for us to discuss."

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    The woman ignored his anger, and her lips'' corners curved upward slightly.


    "I don''t know you, but we will once we talk."


    Austin did not know what to say.


    ¡®The world has changed! When did women be so bold and crazy?!¡¯ Before this, there was Lily,


    who was always there to condemn him everywhere he went. Now, this woman also happened to be


    from the research institute.


    ¡®Are all the women from this institute insane?!¡¯ At that moment, Austin suddenly remembered that she


    was a part of the research institute and that Thompson said she was working on another project.


    With that in mind, he toned down his temper.


    "All right, but this isn''t a suitable ce to chat. Let''s go somewhere else."


    Austin nced around and suggested, "There''s a nearby¡ª"


    "Here is just fine," she interrupted him.


    "Let''s just talk here."


    "Here?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Austin looked around.


    They were close to theboratory building, and although it was still early, it was almost time for work.


    There would be peopleing in and out from it.


    When he turned around, the woman was leaning against his car, looking at him.


    "Yes, here! We''ll talk in broad daylight, in an open space.That way, we can leave as soon as we''re


    done and not waste anyone''s time."


    Austin stayed silent.


    ¡®This woman is so straightforward!¡¯ After hearing that, he had no choice but to give in.


    "Okay, what do you want to discuss?"


    "Are you Mr.Dominic''s secret apprentice?" She asked directly.


    Austin replied smilingly, "What if I said I''m not?"


    "So, you''re an imposter, then?"


    Austin immediately burst intoughter.


    Just because I said I''m not his apprentice, how does that make me an imposter? Miss, did you make a


    mistake?"


    "If you''re not his secret apprentice, why would people say you are? " Every word from the woman was


    sharp.


    No one had ever asked him that before. Everyone took the news for granted and never bothered to


    rify.


    Of course, these people would not dare to ask Austin such things, fearing they might insult him.


    Austin shrugged, putting on an innocent look.


    "How would I know? If they think I am, so be it.If you don''t believe them, that''s up to you.After all,


    you¡¯re free to believe what you want."


    After so long, he knew how to deal with this situation skillfully.He could always get away with it by being


    ambiguous. novelebook He would deny it while making the other party feel like he did it to be humble.


    Although he didn''t explicitly state it, most could interpret his words as such.


    This art of speaking was something he had cultivated...


    Sure enough, the woman seemed to have bought it.


    She rested her chin on one of her hands and lowered her eyes as if trying to process what he said.


    Austin noticed her appearance and asked, "Are you done?"


    Then she raised her head and looked at him without saying anything.


    "If you''re done, is it my turn to ask questions?"


    He took a step forward and continued, "So, who are you?"

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    The woman¡¯s gaze was sharp as her eyes focused on him.


    Her thin lips moved, spitting out a name.


    ''''Rhea Moore."


    "Rhea...Moore," Austin repeated after her.


    He ransacked his brain, attempting to match a face to that name, but to no avail.


    Then he nodded.


    "Are you from the research institute too? Professor Thompson mentioned that you''re in charge of


    another project. What is it?"


    Rhea looked at him with squinted eyes.


    "Are you the one who will be treating my cousin?"


    "Who?!"


    Austin was startled by her question.


    "Anastasia Rollins," she replied, "Didn''t you promise my mother?"


    Only after Rhea mentioned Anastasia''s name did Austin remember what had happened.


    "You mean that fat¡ª"


    Just as he was about to finish his sentence, he quickly corrected himself after feeling like it was


    inappropriate.


    "So, you''re Mrs.Moore''s daughter."


    "Do you know how?"


    Rhea ignored his words and asked directly.


    "Of course I do.Isn''t that girl just obese? It''s as hard and as easy as it can get.The important thing here


    is the willingness for one to cooperate."


    As usual, being ambiguous was Austin''s expertise.


    That way, no one could know what he was insinuating.


    Rhea raised her eyebrows and shifted her stance out of fatigue.


    With her arms still crossed before her chest, she tilted her head and asked, "What''s the easiest


    solution?"


    "I''ll take her pulse and prescribe some traditional medicinal herbs to regte the symptoms.Besides


    her self-control, it usually has something to do with her endocrine system.Once her metabolism is


    regted, she will gradually lose weight," Austin exined.


    Only after he finished talking did he realize something was wrong.


    ¡®Why am I answering her questions without hesitation? It seems like she has me on a leash"


    It was out of character for Austin to unknowingly cooperate with Rhea, like an obedient student that


    answered all his teacher''s questions.


    Austin quickly regained hisposure and widened his eyes to keep himself fresh.


    He must have been exhausted after staying up all night.


    That must be why he was falling into her trap.


    "Ms.Moore, did your mother get you to invite me over?"


    He cleared his throat and asked, emphasizing the word "invite."


    However, Rhea was unbothered by him.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "We''re two different people."


    "So, you¡ª "


    Austin had just spoken two words before she interjected.


    "What¡¯s your rtionship with Mrs.Russell?"


    This question took Austin by surprise.


    "Nothing," he subconsciously denied.


    He only hated how Lily always managed to be one step ahead of him.


    ¡®Rtionship? I want nothing to do with her after our encounter the other day"


    Ever since Lily silenced him with a poke at his acupressure point, he wanted nothing to do with her.


    "Is there a misunderstanding?" Austin asked tentatively.


    After all, he had no idea if Rhea and Lily were friends or enemies.


    "Lily is also a part of our research group.Are you two friends?" Rhea snorted.


    "So, that''s her name."


    Austin was speechless.


    The two should not be friends if Rhea did not even know Lily''s name.


    However, how could Rhea be enemies with someone she did not know? Rhea was more challenging to


    read than Lily.


    Austin could not figure out what she wanted.


    Then he heard her ask, "Did you say she''s also from our research institute?"


    "Yes.Didn''t Professor Thompson tell you? He admires her very much and thinks she''spetent.She


    came into this project earlier than me.She''s very well respected here," Austin deliberately exined as


    he studied Rhea¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    On the surface, it sounded like Austin was praising Lily.


    However, he had a feeling that the woman before him was not someone that a few simple praises


    would sway.


    Her attitude was a prime example of that.


    Others who saw him as Dominic''s secret apprentice approached him respectfully and politely.


    Rhea knew that her mother was begging for his help, yet she did not even consider his presence.


    There was no sense of respect from her.


    It even seemed like she was a little cocky.


    Austin had met many people over the years, and Rhea seemed simr to him¡ªconceited.


    People who could work in this research institute and have a close rtionship with Thompson must be


    capable.


    Those who were capable were typically arrogant, especially youngsters.


    If she heard that Lily was more respected than her in this research institute, Rhea would turn green


    with envy.


    Sure enough, a cold smile appeared on her face.


    "Very capable?"


    "Yeah.It''s a pity you''re not on the same project.Otherwise, there might be things you can learn from


    Mrs.Russell,"


    Austin said smilingly, adding fuel to the fire.


    Rhea shot him a nce and said, "Aren''t you on the same team as her? You must¡¯ve learned a lot,


    then."


    He was speechless, and the smile on his face froze instantly.


    Rhea''s insipid sentence quickly diminished his burning me.


    Austin let out a stoicugh and said, "We''ve learned from each other!"


    He would never admit he wanted to learn from Lily.She did not deserve it.


    With that, Rhea straightened up and turned to leave.


    It seemed like she was done with the conversation.


    After taking a few steps, she turned around.


    "By the way, many have tried to help my cousin, but it never worked.If you want to maintain your


    reputation, it''s best to leave her alone!"


    Then with a scornful smile, she turned around and left.


    "Hey!"


    Austin opened his mouth to retort, but Rhea had already walked away.


    Suddenly, he felt the surrounding air tighten, and he began to choke.He knew she was trying to


    provoke him, which was her way of getting him to see Anastasia.


    Otherwise, it would mean he was not confident in his strength.


    Lily had been absent from theboratory for the past two days.


    Her days spent at home made her feel unsettled.


    The only time she could rx was when she yed with her son.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Other times, she felt restless, like the raging sea.


    It had been a while since she had felt this way.


    Alexander had arrived safely, but after telling Lily that he hadnded, she did not hear from him


    anymore.


    There wasn''t even a simple text from him.


    She had tried texting him to ask whether he had resolved the matter, but he did not reply.


    This worried her as she began to pay extra attention to the news revolving around Burnwken over the


    past two days.


    After all, it was a chaotic country.


    She was afraid something terrible might happen.


    As this thought shed across Lily¡¯s mind, she shook her head vigorously.She did not want to think


    about it.


    ¡®Bah! Enough negative thoughts! Of course, nothing will happen.He¡¯s such a smart and capable


    man.It''s not like he hadn''t experienced big cities before.I know he''lle home safe and sound"


    "Lily? Lily!"


    Olivia called out twice before Lily returned to her senses.


    "What?"


    "You..."


    Olivia''s gaze dropped as she pointed to Lily''s hand.


    Lily followed Olivia''s gaze and lowered her head, only to find that all the liquid in the dropper she held


    had leaked out.


    Lily hurriedly put the dropper down and got a cloth to wipe her hand.


    After that, she put the test tube aside, only for it to fall to the ground with a crisp crack.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    Lily stared nkly at the shattered ss on the ground, anxiety rising as though the sharp sound had


    found its way into her heart.


    Then she crouched down to pick them up before Olivia quickly grabbed her.


    "Don''t! Let me do it!"


    "I''m sorry..."


    Lily mumbled.


    It seemed like she was in a trance.


    "What are you apologizing for? This is your studio,"


    Olivia joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    She noticed Lily''s absentmindedness today but did not bring it up or ask any questions.


    Once she saw how out of it Lily was, Olivia knew Lily couldn''t continue working.


    "Go and rest.Leave this to me!" Olivia said, pushing Lily out before she turned to clean up the mess on


    the floor.


    It was fortunate that the contents were merely perfume- making raw materials.


    Even if it were broken and scattered, it wouldn''t be harmful.


    Once she was done cleaning up, she saw Lily sitting on the sofa outside with a calm look.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, Lily seemed immersed in her phone, scrolling through her messages.


    "Has Mr.Russell not replied to you?"


    Olivia asked as she walked to the sk on the table and found that it was empty.


    Then she turned to boil some water to fill it up.


    It was no secret that Alexander was off on a business trip, and Olivia knew about it.


    Edward was tagging along as well, so she understood how Lily felt.


    "Did Edward call you?" Lily asked.


    Oliva shook her head and replied, "I think it should be fine.This is not their first business trip.They''re


    used to flying around like this.Despite this, this trip was a special case.If things were not serious, they


    would leave early and be back by the evening.This time, it had been two days.Lily knew what Olivia


    meant, but she still had no idea why she felt so flustered.


    Lily''s grip on her phone tightened.


    There was an unexinable sense of unease that lingered in her.


    "Edward texted me that they had arrived safely.He said that although the incident this time isn''t small,


    it''s nothing new.They will check on the situation first, find out the cause of the poisoning, and look into


    the ones responsible for it.Then they''ll figure out how to deal with it and whatpensation they


    should give.They''lle back once that¡¯s settled,"Olivia said.


    While waiting for the water to boil, she continued, "Something simr happened here before.When it


    in charge must be held responsible unless the perpetrators are found.That way, they will be punished


    ordingly.These things areplicated.Don''t worry too much."


    "People are dead," Lily uttered.


    Her mood was low, probably because of the deaths rted to this case.


    When she heard that there were casualties, her heart dropped.


    In some cases, there was a drastic difference between the number of deaths and those wounded.


    They were still La Beaute Group¡¯s employees, even if she did not know them.


    They all had their own lives.


    It was natural for her to feel a little unsettled.


    Hearing this, Olivia also lowered her eyes and sighed faintly.


    At this moment, the kettle clicked.


    Olivia then grabbed two sachets of tea and put them in two cups.


    After filling them with boiled water, she brought them to Lily and ced them in front of her."Here, this


    is to calm you down.You''re still pregnant.You shouldn''t be stressing yourself out."


    Lily put one hand on her lower abdomen.She knew that feeling this way would not be good for the


    baby, but it was not easy to control her emotions.


    "Let''s talk about something else.I heard that you''re helping a chubby girl lose weight?"


    Olivia asked in a rxed tone in an attempt to divert not only Lily''s attention but also her own. Lily


    nodded.


    "I suppose so."

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    "What do you mean?"


    Olivia was a little curious.


    After all, it was a yes-or-no question.


    "Instead of saying that I''m helping her lose weight, it''s more of trying to cure her illness."


    When Lily picked up the teacup, there was an anti- scalding cover over it.


    It wasn''t hot enough to burn her hand, but she felt refreshed when the heat blew against her face.


    "Cure her illness?" Olivia asked, a little puzzled.


    Then something clicked.


    "I get it now. Other things cause obesity. Does it have something to do with her endocrine system?"


    To her surprise, Lily shook her head.


    "No."


    After saying a word, she fell silent again and blew on the tea as if deep in thought.


    Olivia did not bug her either. She just found all this a little strange.


    After a while, Lily finally spoke.


    "I haven''t figured it out yet.It''s just a wild guess.I''ll have to look deeper into it."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Oh," Olivia responded.


    Just as she stretched out her arm to pick up her ss of tea, she saw Lily put hers down and stand up.


    "I have to go out for a while."


    "Where are you going?"


    Olivia was startled and immediately retracted her hand.


    "I''m going to look for someone to ask about some things," Lily answered vaguely.


    "Don''t wait for me.I don''t think I''lle back here again.Also, don¡¯t stay here on your own! Go home!"


    Olivia saw how rushed she was and let out a nk "Oh."


    Coming back to her senses, she quickly chased after Lily, worried.


    "You shouldn''t be driving! Your emotions are all over the ce right now.You shouldn''t be driving! Do


    you hear me?!"


    "I know.I''ll take a cab!"


    Lily took her coat off the rack alongside her bag and thought for a moment before turning back to look


    at Olivia.


    "You should be careful too.Take a cab back.Don''t overthink, okay?"


    Olivia was dumbfounded.


    In this state, Lily was still concerned about her.


    In the end, Olivia nodded in reassurance.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine!" Seeing Lily still staring at her, she added, "All right, all right. I''ll call a cab back,


    okay?"


    "You have to!" Lily emphasized.


    She knew that Olivia was worried about Edward as well.She simply kept it to herself.


    In the past few days, it was inevitable for the two women to feel uneasy if they didn''t hear from them.


    With that, Lily took a cab and went straight to the suburbs.


    The journey took so long that she almost fell asleep.


    When she arrived, the old man was busy having dinner.


    Arge pot of boiled pork slices was on the table alongside a bottle of hot sauce and arge bowl of


    rice.


    The room was filled with a delectable aroma.


    The older man picked up a piece of meat when he saw her.


    He was so surprised that the piece of meat slipped off his spoon.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He stared at her and subconsciously reached out to protect his food.


    "You''re not here for my food, are you?"


    It had been decided that Lily coulde over whenever she wanted and didn''t have to let him know in


    advance.


    She went directly to his room because his butler did not announce her arrival.


    The old man did not expect her toe at this time.


    These days, she appeared to be a regr visitor.


    The number of times she came over was almost more than she had spent learning with him over the


    past few years.


    It was a refreshing sight.

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    "Aren''t I wee here?" Lily said as she strode in.


    "Why, of course, you are. Why wouldn''t you be?"


    The older man said it with a smile.


    "However..."


    Seeing how he was protecting his food with his hands, Lily sighed.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "The doctor told me I shouldn''t eat spicy food throughout my pregnancy."


    "Then you can''t have this.I put a lot of peppers in it. Oh my, what a pity!"


    He quickly said before returning to his meal with a joyful expression.


    Seeing this, she shook her head, speechless.


    Who would have thought that the world-famous miracle doctor''s favorite thing to do was to eat? On top


    of that, he was also very protective of his food.He would always be afraid that someone might steal it.


    Even after Lily rified that she was not interested, he would still protect it.


    Dominic casually asked as he ate, "By the way, I heard your experiment was a sess.


    Not bad! You''re my apprentice, indeed!"


    He was triumphant, with a proud look on his face.


    Although outsiders did not know that Lily was his secret apprentice, every achievement she made put a


    radiant look on his face.


    "How do you know?"


    As soon as those words came out, Lily remembered.


    "Your rotten grandson told you?"


    "Bah, what do you mean, my rotten grandson? He''s not my grandson!"


    He spat as if it were a curse to be associated with Austin.


    Dominic shook his head and stuffed another piece of pork into his mouth.


    "Although that kid is quite talented..."


    He shook his head and swallowed his words.


    Lily didn''t think much about it.


    Dominic had always been entric.


    He insisted on taking her as his apprentice, saying she was very talented and extensively understood


    medicinal herbs.


    However, her mind was only on conventional scents then, and she refused.


    On the contrary, this made him even more determined to get her.


    Only after along while did she finally agree.


    If people knew how the miracle doctor they desperately wanted to meet was busy trying to convince


    Lily to be his apprentice, they would be furious.


    "Since you love food so much, do you know of herbs that can open up one''s appetite?" Lily suddenly


    asked.


    "You don''t know the answer to that? Here I was, thinking someone with yourprehension should


    know as much about herbs as I do," Dominic droned on as he buried his head in the rice bowl.


    Then, as if remembering something, he stopped and covered the food with his hands.


    "Why? Are you not trying to get your appetite to open up so you can have a few bites? No, no.The


    doctor said you couldn''t have any spicy food.Listen to your doctor!"


    Dominic seemed to have forgotten that he was a doctor himself, and not just any doctor¡ªhe was a


    miracle doctor.He was so afraid that Lily might steal his food.


    "I''m not going to take your food!" She rolled her eyes helplessly.


    "Of course, I know the medicinal properties of the herbs, but is there a possibility for the herbs to harm


    the body if I put poisonous and non-poisonous herbs together with some food?"


    Hearing how she had no intention of eating his food, Dominic felt relieved.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "It can work.


    If foods can neutralize each other, medicinal herbs can do the same.


    But...did you say putting them together?"


    "Will there be that effect if I just put them together? If that''s the case, the herbs are powerful! ording


    to what you said, wouldn''t we have died long ago, seeing that we have so many herbs nted


    together?"


    Rubbing his neck, he indicated that it was improbable.


    "After all, our herbs are all nted in the greenhouse.There are all sorts of herbs there.If they are


    strong, doesn''t that mean we could put a few herbs together and have a new product? "Huh?"


    Dominic raised his eyes when he detected a hidden meaning behind her words.


    Finally, he put down his utensils and pondered for a moment before saying, "That''s not impossible.


    What''s wrong? Did you stumble upon a new problem during your research?"

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    Without waiting for Lily¡¯s answer, Dominic grumbled, "That research institute is up to no good, isn¡¯t it?


    What the hell are they doing?"


    "No, no, it¡¯s not the research institute."


    Lily shook her head and continued, "It¡¯s something I¡¯ve noticed, but I¡¯m not sure if it would work."


    "It is possible, but there are too many uncertainties! How much we can absorb from the herbs after


    cooking could be studied based on experience umted over the generations, but to study how


    much we would absorb through their scents is a whole new level of difficulty, not to mention the


    interaction between different herbs.It''s not only tough but also risky!"


    Dominic picked up a ss of water and took a sip.


    "I wonder what kind of test subjects are required to obtain urate data for an experiment like this?"


    He thought about it, looked over his shoulder, and asked, "Using monkeys?"


    Lily was surprised.


    "We can consider monkeys as closest to human beings.However, one could only obtain data that are


    detectable and wouldn¡¯t be able to receive feedback on physical difort, pain, and others.It¡¯ll be


    even harder for other animals."


    Dominic shook his head and gulped down more water.


    "How about a human being?"


    "If the experiment is sessful, it would ultimately apply the finished products to human beings.I¡¯m


    talking about when the experiment is conducted..."


    As if he suddenly realized what she was saying, he stopped talking halfway and stared at Lily wide-


    eyed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "You¡¯re talking about using a human being as a test subject? A living person?"


    His voice almost trembled toward the end.


    ¡®Experimenting on a human being without knowing what effect it would bring is no different than


    "I¡¯m only guessing for the time being, and I¡¯m not sure yet," Lily said.


    "However, after hearing what you said, I guess I understand it more or less."


    After getting the answer she wanted, she got up and prepared to leave.


    "Oh, yes, the wilford root..."


    "What?"


    The older man blinked his eyes.He had not recovered from his trance.He was wondering what he had


    said that made her understand.


    "You promised me it¡¯s mine, and I¡¯m going to take it home next time." Lily chuckled and headed out.


    "Hey, what promise? Who promised you?"


    Dominic caught himself, yelled, and bolted to his feet.


    "Also, what did I say that made you understand?"


    Lily strode away without looking back¡ªinstead, she simply waved her arm.


    "Thanks!"


    Dominic was bewildered.


    ¡®Thank me? What the hell? This little wench alwayses and goes without making herself


    clear.Doesn''t she know I¡¯m old and have limitedprehension skills? Still, who would be so


    audacious to experiment with medicinal herbs on human beings?¡¯

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    Anastasia returned home joyfully and noticed that Maria was there again.She grew impatient seeing


    the miracle doctor with her aunt waiting for her.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell her I don¡¯t want to see him? Why can¡¯t she leave me alone? If she continues like this, I


    wouldn¡¯t want her to enter the house anymore"


    Although upset, Anastasia still greeted her aunt, "Hi, Aunt Maria."


    "Tasia, you¡¯re finally home.You¡¯re alwaysing home sote day after day, and yet your father has


    never gotten worried.What is he thinking?"


    Maria knew their rtionship had been strained for thest two days and conveyed her concerns


    instead of getting to her point.


    "I''m a grownup, and I wasn¡¯t going to shady ces, so why worry? You seem quite free toe here


    so often,"


    Anastasia spoke bluntly and lifted her eyelids as she looked over to Austin, who remained quiet on the


    sidelines.


    "Also, you¡¯re always apanied by a man of dubious background.Aren¡¯t you afraid my uncle would


    get jealous?"


    She said half-jokingly on purpose.


    Taken aback, Maria waved in embarrassment.


    "What are you saying? This is the miracle doctor, Mr.Fike, and you¡¯ve met him! Besides, your uncle


    knows about me arranging for him to treat you.You enjoy joking around with me, huh?"


    Maria took a step back and seized the chance to add, "Mr.Fike is so busy, yet he¡¯s kind enough to


    feel better when he cures you, but your father will also be happier, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She nced at Austin while speaking, worried that Anastasia¡¯s attitude would offend Austin.


    Maria thought he would still be upset, and it would be hard to invite Austin over, but he came to look for


    her instead and asked if she was free to visit the Rollins together.


    The miracle doctor offering to visit Anastasia was like a dreame true for Maria.


    She immediately got into the car and brought him to the Rollins family¡¯s house.


    After learning that Anastasia had gone to Lily¡¯s house again, Maria dared not call her niece and urged


    her toe home because Maria feared the young woman would purposely returnte.


    Maria then waited at the house and told the housekeeper not to tell Anastasia about it.


    At first, she worried that Austin would grow impatient, but he was unusually patient and sat there


    drinking tea while ying on his phone without getting restless.


    AS Maria secretly let out a sigh of relief, she could not help but feel puzzled.


    ¡®What''s the deal with him?¡¯ Maria noticed her niece was not responding, so she walked over to hold her


    arm.


    "Tasia..."


    To her surprise, Anastasia turned away to dodge her hand and said impatiently, "I don¡¯t want to see


    him! I¡¯m not sick."


    "Tasia!"


    Maria said seriously in a graver tone.


    "It¡¯s not good to avoid seeing doctors! You¡¯re no longer a child, and your father has been worried sick


    about you for so many years.


    Do you bear to see him getting worried all the time? "Even if it¡¯s only for the sake of your health, you


    shouldn¡¯t be so willful too! Be a good girl.Mr.Fike is very experienced.Let him check your pulse and see


    what he says."


    "Aunt Maria, I¡¯m fat, not sick, and I don¡¯t need a miracle doctor.I appreciate that you''re trying to help but


    no thanks.As for him..."


    Anastasia turned to look Austin up and down.


    "I didn¡¯t hire you.I don¡¯t care what kind of miracle doctor you are, and I hope you understand that you


    shouldn¡¯te here uninvited."


    "asia!"


    Maria was appalled and thought what her niece said was too much.


    Anastasia did not just try to get rid of him but also failed to show him respect.


    Austin would have left in a fit if it were the past.


    He would not allow himself to be humiliated by a young girl who looked down on him and even used


    him of being a con man.Still, he single- mindedly wanted topete with Lily and tolerated such


    humiliation despite himself.


    He chuckled coldly.


    "Lily was the one who told you that you¡¯ re just fat and not sick, did she, Ms.Rollins?"

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    "Mr.Fike..."


    Maria worried Austin would get upset and hurriedly try to exin her niece¡¯s behavior.


    However, Austin ignored her and focused his attention on Anastasia.


    Anastasia turned to look at him straight into his eyes.


    "Why do you care?"


    Austin smiled indifferently and said, "Did she also tell you that as long as you have a reasonable diet


    and adjust your nutrition structure well, you would be able to eat until you¡¯re full while losing weight?"


    Anastasia looked at him warily without saying anything, but Maria babbled loudly, "What kind of deviant


    theory is that?! How can we not go hungry when we try to lose weight? How can we be full and yet slim


    down? That¡¯s total b*llshit! Tasia, you mustn''t believe that!"


    "No, to a certain degree, she¡¯s right," Austin said, to Maria¡¯s surprise.


    Maria was puzzled.


    "You think that she¡¯s right too?"


    Without realizing it, Anastasia became less hostile toward Austin.


    "I¡¯m saying to a certain degree, "Austin said ndly.


    Many weight loss experts knew about this theory.


    One could gradually lose weight by creating a calorie deficit, adjusting the nutrition structure, and


    removing oily and high-sodium food with a lot of fat and calories from the meal n.


    That would increase protein and healthy fats intake, recing fast food carbs with low carbs ¡ªfor


    example, swapping refined food with unprocessed ones.


    Yet, Anastasia might not be able to tackle her obesity through a simple adjustment of nutrition


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    structure.


    Anastasia could notprehend and asked curiously, "What do you mean?"


    "Let me take your pulse.Then I can tell you the answer, Ms.Rollins."


    Austin gave her an alluring gaze.


    After some hesitation, Anastasia looked down at her wrist, then up at him.


    Maria said impatiently, "Tasia, just let Mr.Fike try it.It won¡¯t kill you, will it?"


    She tried to grab her niece¡¯s wrist as she spoke.


    However, Anastasia put her hand behind her back and lifted her chin as soon as Maria touched her.


    "Must I do as you say? I don¡¯t want to!"


    "Hey, you..."


    Maria angrily stopped her foot when she missed Anastasia¡¯s hand, knowing she was no match for


    Anastasia¡¯s size and strength.


    On the other hand, Austin was much calmer.


    He revealed a half- smile, saying, "You don¡¯t want to, or you don¡¯t dare?"


    "Are you joking? Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?"


    Anastasia chuckled mockingly and said, "Don¡¯t think you can goad me into doing this!"


    "You take Lily as a good friend, and you worry she would lose face if I cure you.You¡¯re worried I¡¯m right


    and she¡¯s wrong, so you would rather protect her reputation at the cost of your health."


    "Tasia, don¡¯t be so silly! We''re talking about your health here.What does Lily know? She''s just a


    perfumer who makes perfumes.Lily knows nothing about curing diseases! Even if she¡¯s not trying to


    harm you, she¡¯s not a professional.Let Mr.Fike take your pulse.It''ll only do you good!"


    Maria tried to look concerned.


    "How about giving it a try?"


    Austin smiled and held out a hand.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    Austin rested his fingers on Anastasia¡¯s wrist and dropped his smile, looking much more solemn.She


    was nervous.


    In the past, they had engaged many doctors.


    Some gave her X- rays, and some took her pulse, but they had not discovered anything and simply


    said her endocrine system was unstable and needed treatment.Sheter took herbal medicine for a


    while, and it was so bitter that she wanted to cry.


    Ultimately, the result was not good, and she gradually gave it up.She also went to the gym.


    Being obese, she was not suitable for strenuous exercises and could only walk about and perform


    simple activities.


    But back at home, she would fall into a deep sleep and wake up feeling hungrier.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    This disrupted her circadian rhythm and made her want to eat more.


    After a while, she slowly lost hope and gave up.


    For the past two days, she has been happy at Lily¡¯s house.


    She neither thought about losing weight nor whether she would feel guilty eating a particr food.


    It was as if she gave her body a brief break, and she was happy and carefree.


    She was struggling internally as she extended her hand to allow the ''miracle doctor'' to take her pulse.


    On the one hand, she wished that he was a miracle doctor who could help her improve her health and


    lose weight.


    On the other hand, she wished he was not, so she could prove him wrong and teach him a lesson on


    Lily''s behalf.


    Just as her thoughts ran wild, Austin¡¯s fingers gently moved away.


    "So?"


    Anxious, Maria immediately shoved her head over and asked.


    However, Austin did not say anything and simply stared carefully at Anastasia.


    Getting ufortable, the young woman looked down at herself and lifted her head.


    Thinking something was wrong with him, Anastasia asked, "What are you looking at me for?"


    "Do you feel drowsy often and doze off when you sit down? Do you sometimes feel you can¡¯t control


    your appetite? That you don¡¯t feel full even after eating a lot of food and might even eat until you throw


    up?"


    He asked a lot of questions all at once.


    Anastasia was surprised, and before she could answer, Maria nodded repeatedly.


    "Yes, yes, she''s just like that! You¡¯re truly amazing.Everything you said is correct!"


    She ttered him as if he were not a miracle doctor but a fortune teller.


    Anastasia snorted indifferently and said, "What''s so amazing about it? Every obese person is like this,


    and other doctors have said the same.I thought he was something else."


    "Tasia, don¡¯t talk nonsense!"


    After chastising her quietly, Maria asked, "So, is there a solution? Or how much herbal soup should we


    make?"


    "Yes, there¡¯s a need to make several doses of decoction."


    Austin nodded.


    Hearing this, Anastasia disdained him even more.


    "Just as I thought!"


    The previous ones had prescribed decoctions, and the miracle doctor did the same.


    Having tried medical patches for acupuncture points, a therapy pad, and others, she had lost faith in


    these things and thought they were scams.


    "No thanks!"


    Anastasia withdrew her hand and said ndly, "Forget prescribing decoctions because I won¡¯t drink


    them.You can leave now that you''ve taken my pulse and know about my condition.


    "You¡¯re a miracle doctor, and many patients with difficult diseases are waiting for you to cure them.An


    ordinary fat person like me is not worth your time."


    Finding him annoying, she simply wanted him to go away.

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    "you''re no ordinary fat person."


    Shaking his head, Austin narrowed his eyes at her.


    "I can tell your obesity is not caused by somethingmon from your pulse.I think you''re...poisoned."


    "Poisoned?"


    Maria and Anastasia spoke aloud almost at the same time.


    This was shocking to them.


    Anastasia had met many doctors and coaches and tried all sorts of methods.


    Some told her that her DNA caused her obesity, some said it was the result of her letting herself go,


    and some imed that it was a psychological problem and asked her to see a psychiatrist.


    However, no one had ever told her that she was poisoned.


    "No way.It can¡¯t be, right?"


    Horrified, Maria spluttered.


    "How can she be poisoned?"


    "That¡¯s right!"


    Catching herself, Anastasia also thought it was ridiculous.


    "Even though you''re a miracle doctor, you can¡¯t spout nonsense.I¡¯ve seen many mainstream and


    alternative medicine doctors, but none has ever said I was poisoned.Are you trying to say that they are


    all bad doctors and couldn¡¯t even tell if I¡¯ve been poisoned?"


    "This is because you¡¯re suffering from chronic poisoning.


    Since its toxicity isplex and could hardly be detected through your pulse, an ordinary physician


    would not be able to discover it."


    Austin paused and did not finish what he wanted to say.


    ¡®Besides, there are many problems among the practitioners of alternative medicine.


    As some have started their practices without fundamental skills, many people have a profound


    misconception about alternative medicine and think its practitioners are chatans.


    ¡®Alternative medicine is a vast and deep subject, so one¡¯s experience, ability to learn, and other factors


    matter a lot.


    However, there¡¯s no need for me to tell her these things"


    "Really?"


    Anastasia was still unconvinced.


    After all, he was the first person to say she had be fat because of poisoning.She raised her brow.


    "Since you im I¡¯m poisoned, what kind of poison is it, and how do I detoxify it?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Maria also nodded.


    "Mr.Fike, what kind of poisoning is Tasia suffering from, and how could it happen? She always stays at


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    home and hardly has her meals outside.It¡¯s not easy for anyone to poison her, and she couldn¡¯t be


    poisoned by herself."


    "I''m still unsure what might''ve caused the poisoning.


    As for what poison it is, I need to observe her further."


    After thinking briefly, Austin said, "I¡¯ll give you a prescription, and you take ten doses first.


    I then observe the changes in your pulse and make adjustments."


    "That¡¯s great!" Maria answered.


    "As long as you can cure her, money is not a problem!"


    "I¡¯m willing to pay as long as you can make her well."


    She looked like she was eager for Anastasia to take the chance.


    Austin shook his head.


    "It¡¯s not going to be expensive, but watch what you eat as there are certain types of food to avoid while


    taking the herbal medicine."


    After a pause, he added, "I think it¡¯s best not to eat out.I''ll create a meal n for you to prepare at


    home.This allows me to study your changes while avoiding the consumption of outside foods that may


    interfere with the medicine''s potency."


    In other words, he was asking her not to go to Lily¡¯s house.


    Hesitant at first, Anastasia pulled a long face.


    "It seems you¡¯re not trying to cure me but to get back at someone.Are you trying to distance me from


    Lily in the name of treating me?"


    "If you want to think of it that way, consider this a contest between Lily and me."


    Austin looked like he did not care.


    "If you trust her so much, why don¡¯t you dare let me try?"


    "So my health is now a tool of experimentation for you to prove yourself with?" Anastasia said coldly,


    upset.

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    "How do you know Lily is not treating you as an experimentation tool herself?"


    Austin smiled meaningfully and took out a pen and a piece of paper.


    Then he lowered his head to write as he spoke casually, "I don¡¯t mind you knowing that she and I are


    conducting research at the sameb.


    "She might know a little bit about alternative medicine and medicinal herbs.Of course, she is mainly a


    perfumer and might have obtained some knowledge of alternative medicine through self-learning."


    He paused and looked up at Anastasia.


    "Still, you guys should understand that those who self-learnck practical experience.Whenever there¡¯s


    a chance, they¡¯d jump at it."


    Enlightened by him, Maria looked at Anastasia and said, "Tasia, she¡¯s using you as a guinea pig!"


    Anastasia could hardly speak for a moment.


    What Austin said had somehow unsettled her.She wanted to tell herself that what he said was false


    and that Lily would never treat her as a guinea pig.


    ¡®If that is the case, howe Lily always says she¡¯s not trying to help me slim down and doesn¡¯t know


    how to cure people, even though she¡¯s helping me adjust my diet n? If she had truly learned about


    herbal medicine, even by teaching herself, she could¡®ve just told me, couldn¡¯t she?¡¯ "I know you''re a


    good friend to her, and you might not believe me.You can ask her to see if what I said is true."


    Putting his pen into his pocket, he let out a half-smile and did not seem to worry about being proved


    wrong.


    "Here¡¯s the prescription.You decide whether to try it or not.It¡¯s your choice if you don¡¯t want to believe


    me.


    "As you said, it¡¯s your body and health.If you don¡¯t wish to be my tool of experimentation, why


    should you be someone else¡¯s?" Austin got up.


    "I¡¯ve said all I have to say.It¡¯s up to you to decide what to do."


    He headed toward the door.


    Taken aback, Maria hurriedly chased after him.


    "Mr.Fike, we believe you! Of course, we believe you! What should we do next?"


    "If she¡¯s willing to take medicine ording to the prescription, I''lle back ten dayster to take her


    pulse." He looked back and saw Anastasia sitting there in a daze with her back to him.


    She was overwhelmed by what he said.


    "Yes, we¡¯ll surely follow your instructions,"


    Maria quickly answered, and she attentively saw him off.


    Sitting on the sofa, Anastasia kept thinking about what Austin said ¡ªthat Lily had taught herself herbal


    medicine and that,cking practical experience, she would jump at any opportunity to experiment on


    anyone.


    Lily was double-checking a recipe.


    She was not an expert in cooking, but she had learned to read recipes for Anastasia.


    It was easy to look for weight-loss- friendly food, and all Lily needed to do was let the cooks in her


    house choose the right ingredients and prepare the meals ording to these recipes.


    However, considering Anastasia¡¯s preference and what she did not like to eat, Lily always picked food


    that was not only suitable but would also please her.


    However, what mattered most was not the recipes or the menu.


    The challenging part was tackling theplex toxicity that Anastasia had in her.


    ¡®Yes, she¡¯s poisoned!¡¯ At first, Lily was doubtful as the symptoms were mild.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She had unintentionally learned about it when she took Anastasia¡¯s pulse.


    If Lily¡¯s guess was correct, the poisoning had something to do with the nts in Anastasia¡¯s house.


    However, what mattered most was not the recipes or the menu.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    Lily wondered why there were so many nts and herbs around when she visited Anastasia¡¯s house


    for the first time, even though the young woman did not particrly like them.


    It would be normal if Anastasia was into herbs and loved to study them, but she knew nothing about


    nts.


    ¡®Anastasia gave me such valuable agarwood, and several expensive medicinal herbs are all around her


    home.


    Some herbs with potent smells are in the yard, while those with mild or refreshing aromas are in the


    house.


    ¡®Such a variety of nts put randomly in one ce could very well be the cause of the poisoning"


    Of course, those were just Lily¡¯s spections, and she was unsure.


    It was why she visited Dominic, who was well-traveled and knowledgeable.


    Having been to many ces, he might have studied these things.


    Since Dominic admitted that her theory was usible, she could be right.


    Lily¡¯s first step was to devise a proper diet n so Anastasia could eliminate her food anxiety.


    If the young girl could end self- suppression and stop ming herself for taking a reasonable amount of


    food, it would be a sess.


    The next step was to visit the Rollins.


    Lily wanted to take a good look at the herbs and remove them to address the root cause.


    As for the poisoning, Lily could not simply use any medicine.


    She had to find out what sort of poison it was toe up with a counteracting prescription.


    She had not told these things to Anastasia.


    On the one hand, she worried that Anastasia would feel pressure, which would be bad for losing weight


    because the more significant the stress, the tenser she would get.


    On the other hand, Lily had no concrete proof, and Anastasia might think she was being an rmist.


    Besides, she had yet to find out where these herbs were from.


    ¡®Let me take it one step at a time.There¡¯s no hurry anyway"


    Just as Lily wrote down her recipe, her phone suddenly vibrated.


    She looked over at it, saw the word "Hubby" shing on the screen, and her heart started pounding.


    She put down her pen, snatched the phone, and answered it in a quivering voice, "Hello?"


    "Lily, have you gone to bed yet?"


    Lily wanted to burst into tears after hearing Alexander''s familiar and deep voice.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She had always thought she was tough enough and that there was nothing to worry about, but she


    grew restless from being unable to reach him for thest few days.


    Lily held back her emotions and said calmly, "Not yet."


    "Sorry, you must be worried."


    Alexander let out a soft breath and softly spoke as if he worried he might disturb his wife''s sleep.


    Lily could no longer fight back her tears and wept as her pent-up worries and frustration burst forth.


    "So you knew I''d get worried, huh?"


    She could not help but me Alexander as he made her anxious for a few days.


    However, his voice calmed her, no matter how troubled she felt.


    "Sorry.I¡¯m really sorry! The signal is terrible here, and the situation is a bitplicated, so..."


    Although he did not say it, Lily could tell from his voice that he was exhausted.


    All of a sudden, her anger was reced by great concern.


    "Why? What happened over there? Did someone poison the food?"


    ¡®If he says the situation isplicated, it might not be a simple ident"

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    "No,"Alexander said.


    "We checked all surveince footage and didn¡¯t find anyone poisoning it.We also sent the food residue


    for testing and found no traces of poison."


    "So, what about the water supply if it¡¯s not the food?" Lily asked after some thought.


    "I thought about that too and had it checked as well."


    ¡®If it¡¯s not the food and water supply, and the mass poisoning is not an ident, then it¡¯s rather bizarre"


    "Can it be an ident? Where were the workers, or whom had theye in contact with?" Lily knitted


    her brow.


    She wanted to help her husband solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Since people had died, they had to find out what happened and give an exnation to those people¡¯s


    families.


    "Based on our investigation, these workers stayed and had their meals at the factory.They haven¡¯t been


    in contact with outsiders over the past few days."After a pause, he said, "We''re still investigating, and I


    believe we¡¯ll get to the bottom of what happened.


    Don¡¯t worry too much, okay?"


    A Static noise disrupted Alexander¡¯s voice, and the call started to break up toward the end.


    "I know.Watch your health, okay? Also, the situation over there has been a bit chaotictely.you must


    protect yourself well."


    Lily learned from the news that the region was rife with wars, and she was worried.


    "I know.I¡¯ll be fine!"


    Alexander said something else, but Lily could no longer hear it clearly.


    "What?"


    She covered one ear and asked.


    "Nothing.The signal is bad here, so I¡¯ll tell youter, okay? Stop worrying!"


    He stressed again.


    "Okay, I know..."


    Before she could finish talking, a dial tone came from the other end.


    The signal was not stable, as he said.


    However, Lily could finally set her heart at rest a little.


    Nheless, Alexander was still safe and just tired, judging from his voice.


    It seemed to Lily that he had a trickier problem, but she could not fly over to help him and could only


    wait.


    She felt that being apart was a tormenting experience for the first time.


    ¡®It¡¯s so nerve-wracking!¡¯ Back home, Maria felt pleased with herself, thinking that the miracle doctor was


    indeed something else.


    ¡®His words were shocking, and he has also shaken Tasia.It serves her right since she keeps talking


    back to metely! The miracle doctor is right.Lily Russell is using Anastasia as a guinea pig even


    though that silly girl has treated her as a good friend.Tasia is such a fool!¡¯ She saw Fabian drinking, and


    it ruined her good mood.


    "Why are you drinking again? Aren¡¯t you supposed to get busy with the bid submission? Howe


    you''ve been so free these days? I¡¯m exhausted from running around!"


    As Maria spoke, she flopped down on the chair and asked a housekeeper to bring her tea and snacks.


    "I¡¯m not in a hurry."


    Fabian raised a brow and said indifferently, "You shouldn''t be either! This project is within our


    grasp.What else should I be doing besides drinking?"


    "You''re that confident?"


    ¡®He worried about this and that two days ago, and now he has be so cocksure?¡¯ "Of course!"


    Fabian was smug.


    "Alexander Russell hasn¡¯t returned from overseas yet, and there¡¯s no news of him.I think he might be


    dead, and even if he¡¯s okay, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it to the bidding event.Who else would get the


    contract but me? Just prepare yourself to live a good life with me, okay?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    "If that¡¯s the case, it would be marvelous!"


    Maria got happy after seeing how confident her husband was.


    She saw the maid bringing a cup of tea over and waved her off.


    "To hell with tea.I¡¯ll have wine."


    Maria picked up a bottle of wine and poured herself a ss.


    "Times have changed.It¡¯s our turn to get filthy rich now.Things keep happening in our favor, don''t they?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    Fabian looked toward her.She took a swig of wine, felt her throat burning, and coughed a few times


    before saying, "I told you Tasia refused treatment, right? Today she saw the miracle doctor!"


    "She did?"


    The person who asked this question was not Fabian but Rhea.


    After taking a shower, she partially blow- dried her hair and let it loose as she descended the stairs.


    "Rhea?"


    Maria was surprised.


    "When did you get back? Why didn''t you tell me? Fabian, you should''ve told me she¡¯s back! Tell the


    maids to prepare some nice dishes.It¡¯s a good day for our family, and we must booze it up today!"


    Having received a shove from his wife, Fabian grumbled, "I didn¡¯t see her when I got home just now,


    and I have no idea when she came back.


    Ree, what time did you get home? Why didn¡¯t youe downstairs to say hello to me?"


    "Whether I was back or not wouldn''t interfere with your drinking, would it?" Rhea said ndly.


    Fabian was speechless for a moment.


    "How could you say that?"


    "It¡¯s all your fault! All you know is drinking.You weren¡¯t even unaware that your daughter hade


    home!"


    Maria naturally sided with her daughter and gave her husband two smacks.


    Then she hurried over to her daughter.


    "Ree, what would you like to eat? I''ll get them to prepare right away!"


    "Oh, never mind, it would be a waste of time! You¡¯re hardly ever home.How about we eat out to


    celebrate the asion?" Maria asked smilingly and reached out to hold her daughter¡¯s arm.


    However, Rhea turned away to dodge her mother¡¯s hand.


    "What¡¯s there to celebrate?"


    "Well..."


    Maria missed her arm and remembered that her daughter had a pet peeve about being touched and


    rubbed her hands.


    "You¡¯re home today.Isn¡¯t that worth celebrating?"


    "Oh, your father¡¯s business is about to scale up, and we¡¯re going to make a fortune!"


    Maria paused momentarily, saw no reaction on Rhea¡¯s face, and continued, "Besides, the miracle


    doctor I hired for Tasia is truly amazing! Today he determined her obesity was caused by poisoning and


    not DNA or hormonal imbnces.Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s something else?"


    "Poisoning?"


    Fabian was so shocked that he nearly choked.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What poison? Who got poisoned? Tasia?"


    Astonished, he asked incoherently.


    "That''s right! Tasia has seen many physicians, and none could ever tell that she had gotten poisoned


    except the miracle doctor.


    All he did was take her pulse, and he told us immediately that Tasia had gotten poisoned!"


    Gesticting as she spoke, Maria was impressed today.


    She knew her family would be, too, when she told them these things.


    There was finally a change in Rhea¡¯s expression.


    She asked, "Did the miracle doctor say what kind of poison Anastasia is suffering from?"


    "No, he says it¡¯s tooplex and needs further observations.He gave a prescription and asked Tasia


    to take medicine for ten days.She¡¯s yet to make up her mind since she¡¯s still thinking of Lily


    Russell.She should realize by now that the woman is just using her as a guinea pig!"


    Maria pouted and thought that Austin was right.

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    "What guinea pig? Why can¡¯t I understand a word you say today?"


    Blinking, Fabian looked bewildered.


    Maria said eagerly, "Didn¡¯t I tell you that Tasia trusts Lily and goes to have her meals at the woman¡¯s


    house every day? She thought Lily was a good person who wanted to help her lose weight! "However,


    the miracle doctor told us that Lily is working with him at someb and had only taught herself herbal


    medicine for a while.


    Shecks practical experience and uses Tasia as a guinea pig! "Tasia is such a silly girl for thinking Lily


    cares for her! Who would be truly good to her besides her own family? Who doesn¡¯t put self- interest


    before everything in our society? No one will help her if there¡¯s nothing to gain!"


    Shaking her head, Maria remembered something and turned to Rhea as she said, "Fortunately, you¡¯re


    smart and capable.If you were like that silly girl, I''d be worried sick!"


    Rhea curled her lips.


    "You used to say she was pretty and smart when we were young."


    A look of embarrassment crossed Maria¡¯s face.


    "I only said it to please her father! I exined this to you before, right? Why are you still holding a


    grudge? You¡¯re my daughter.Of course, you¡¯re my favorite!"


    "So that¡¯s why!"


    pping his thigh, Fabian caught on to what his wife had said.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Then I must tell Ron about it.Anyway, the Russell family is too much! How could they treat us like sh*t?


    It¡¯s outrageous that Tasia is being treated as a guinea pig!"


    "Yes, you must tell Ron about it.He must never give the contract to the Russells, considering what


    they¡¯re doing!" Maria replied.


    "1¡¯m going back to my room."


    Not interested in their conversation, Rhea turned and walked away.


    "Hey, Ree, what about lunch?"


    Maria hurriedly called after her.


    "I''m not going.I''ll get changed and return to theb." Her voice drifted down from upstairs.


    "Why..."


    Opening her mouth, Maria looked helpless.


    "Why is she going back to theb again? She has be such a nerd! Aren¡¯t you going to do


    something about it?"


    "What can I do about it?"


    Fabian said, "Since she was young, she has never troubled us as she has always excelled in her


    studies and work.Just mind your own business.If she enjoys going to theb, then so be it.It¡¯s better


    than her getting into trouble elsewhere, right?"


    "I worry that she could never find a boyfriend if she carries on like this."


    Letting out a sigh, Maria was helpless.


    She knew her daughter had always been strong- minded, and it was challenging to make decisions for


    her.


    In the office, Thompson was reporting the work progress.


    "So far, this is what we¡¯ve achieved.We already have three finished products, and I believe we will have


    more soon."


    He was happy that the subsequent result was good, and the creation of the three products proved that


    he was right and that they were heading in the right direction.


    "I don¡¯t care about those things.What I want has yet to be created! "


    The masked man said icily.


    "I know.It should be soon! It wouldn''t be long after this achievement," he said carefully.


    "Soon? You told me that a month ago! Just when are you going to finish it?"


    Mr.R mmed his fist on the table with a dull thump.


    "Can you or can¡¯t you do it? Should I keep theb running?"

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    "Well..."


    Thompson was at a loss as the research on wilfordi roots had halted.


    He looked at Mike Corden, who sat beside him.


    Mike was present at the two recent meetings, and Thompson could tell his boss thought highly of Mike.


    Crossing his legs, Mike lowered his gaze while holding a cigarette and did not meet his eyes.


    Helpless, Thompson looked back at his boss.


    "Sir, about wilfordi roots and other herbs with stronger toxicity-"


    "I''ve found a capable person to experiment with those herbs.I believe it¡¯ll seed soon,"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mike suddenly said, looking ahead with his eyelids lifted.


    Thompson was stunned.


    Knowing nothing about this, he looked toward Mike in astonishment.


    "You found someone else? Who¡¯s the person? Howe I was unaware?"


    "Professor Thompson, you should just focus on your research.You¡¯re too unadventurous, and this job


    isn¡¯t for you.Just leave it alone."


    Mike snuffed out his cigarette and frowned a little while blowing smoke out of his nose.


    In other words, he was asking Thompson not to involve himself in the research on wilfordi roots and


    others.


    However, Thompson had worked hard studying them and wished to see the project through.


    ¡®We''ve achieved so much because I obtained a lot of data from my studies.How can I leave it alone


    now?¡¯ "I disagree with what you said.The entire project was my idea and a result of my creativity.How


    could you ask me to leave it alone? i Besides, if I¡¯m not participating in the experiment, who will take 7


    responsibility if anything goes wrong?"


    He said it indignantly.


    Mike curled his lips and gave him a sidelong look.


    "Are you saying : that if you do, you''ll bear the sole responsibility if anything goes ; wrong?"


    Thompson was stumped, as this was not what he meant.


    "Enough!"


    Mr.R spoke impatiently in his husky voice.


    "Mike, who : have you found to experiment? Didn¡¯t you guys say that only Lily : could do it? How were


    you able to find another candidate so soon?"


    "That¡¯s right!"


    Thompson immediately looked toward him.


    "If I even Dominic Fike¡¯s secret apprentice had failed to make it work, who else could you get? The


    person must not only have done in- depth research on medicinal herbs, but also be an expert on raw


    materials."


    This was why Thompson could not perform in certain areas, as he did not know as much as Lily did.


    He had invited Lily to join them so that she could provide technical support concerning the raw


    materials while he would assist her iyI with theories on medicinal herbs.


    However, heter discovered that Lily did not need to consult him.


    It was as if she could handle +! everything alone.


    ¡® Although she kept getting the wrong results, each result brought a 5 new conclusion, and after making


    repeated adjustments, she "I ¡ª finally seeded.


    ¡®If she wasn¡¯t pregnant and had not stopped for a while, I think she , might¡¯ve seeded even sooner"


    "The person I¡¯ve found possesses such a capability, and is as good as Lily."


    Mike smiled and stubbed out the cigarette.


    "Besides, Professor Thompson, you know the person too."


    "I do?"


    Thompson was surprised.


    "Who is he?"

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    At this point, the office door swung open, and someone stepped inside from the outside.


    "Professor Thompson."


    "It¡¯s you?"


    Thompson looked shocked.


    "You..."


    "Why? Am I not wee?"


    She came over with a half-smile on her face.However, one might think her smile was rather chilling.


    "No, but when were you..."


    Looking at her, Thompson was bewildered.


    Having returned from overseas, Rhea Moore was in charge of another research program at the


    institute, and he knew her, too.


    However, he had not expected that she would be involved in his project.


    "I¡¯ve joined the research much earlier than you''d imagined, Professor Thompson," Rhea said, then


    walked over to the seat before Mr.R and sat down, not showing the slightest qualm.


    "She..."


    Thompson looked toward Mr.R and then at Mike.It seemed that they all knew except him.


    Suddenly, Thompson felt he had been kept in the dark and was upset.


    "I was the one who proposed the program, and I¡¯ve worked hard for it.You should at least consult me


    on who to enlist for the project, shouldn¡¯t you?"


    "You''re the one who proposed it, and you¡¯re the originator, but..."


    After a pause, Mike glimpsed at him.


    "Don¡¯t forget, without the support of your boss and my funding, this project would be getting nowhere!"


    ¡®In other words, you have no say in this"


    Mike was being indirect.He might say they didn¡¯t need his approval and could kick him out whenever


    they liked.


    Thompson caught his drift.


    Even though he was infuriated, he could only stomach the humiliation.


    Rhea broke the ice.


    "Professor Thompson, do you think I¡¯m not qualified to join the project despite my background?"


    "No, I¡¯ve read your CV, and you have an excellent background.You''re young and knowledgeable and


    have studied both mainstream and herbal medicine, having gotten countless schrships.However,


    you know nothing about raw materials.


    "We''re not performing surgery or researching a new herbal drug.Instead, we¡¯re studying the synthesis


    of raw materials and medicinal herbs, which are not your areas of expertise.Besides, there¡¯s already an


    expert on medicinal herbs, and if we have to, the person we need to get is someone with a background


    in perfumery."


    He stated firmly that he would not allow her to participate in the project because she was unsuitable.


    Not offended, Rhea curled her lips.


    "Professor Thompson, how would you know that I know nothing about raw materials? How do you


    know that this isn¡¯t my area of expertise? Also, the expert in medicinal herbs you¡¯re referring to is


    Austin Fike, right? "How do you figure my research on medicinal herbs won¡¯t be as good as his?"


    Her tone was casual yet filled with confidence.


    Thompson was puzzled for a moment.


    "You know about raw materials too?"


    Rhea smiled while Mike said, "Professor Thompson, you kept talking about wanting to look for


    someone who has done in-depth studies on raw materials and perfumery, yet you know little about


    perfumers.Just so you know, Rhea¡¯s middle name is Kelly."


    Thompson looked bewildered.


    Mikeughed, as if he had anticipated this response.


    "It¡¯s no wonder Professor Thompson hasn¡¯t heard of the name.Few people within the perfumery


    industry know about Kelly, let alone outsiders.The perfumes she creates are daring and avant-garde


    and not avable to ordinary people because she only custom- makes them for royalty and


    international movie stars.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "One can say the perfumes she makes are unique, and she¡¯s in a different league than other ordinary


    perfumers.Even the creators of those branded perfumes could not achieve what she¡¯s done."


    ¡®In other words, she¡¯s not just an expert but one of the best.Perhaps she¡¯s even better than Lily to a


    certain degree?¡¯

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    Thompson did not know much about perfumery.


    He was only aware that Lily was the leading person in the industry over the past two years and was


    also internationally well-known.


    After learning of Rhea¡¯s impressive background, he looked her up and down in surprise.


    "Rhea, why haven¡¯t you mentioned it before?"


    "It isn¡¯t worth mentioning."


    She let out a casual smile and did not seem to care much about her fame.


    Thompson was speechless.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "So, what do you think, Professor Thompson? Am I qualified to join the project?"


    Rhea raised her head and asked.


    "You''re qualified, but¡ª"


    "Has Lily brainwashed you?"


    Mr.R, who had remained quiet, spoke impatiently.


    "You keeping up with excuses.Let someone take over if you think you can''t do it!"


    "No, no, I can!"


    Thompson said hurriedly, "I have no problem with it.I wish for the experiment to seed too! Rhea,


    you..."


    "Rhea will be in charge of the experiment you''ve failed to handle!"


    The masked man said, "In the future, you must listen to her on matters concerning the experiment."


    ¡®That means I have to delegate the task to Rhea"


    Thompson was surprised that his boss thought so highly of Rhea.


    However, thinking that Mike had brought her over, Thompson suspected there was more than meets


    the eye.


    Still, He dared not defy his boss and nodded.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Professor Thompson, I look forward to working with you."


    Rhea extended her hand with a half-smile.


    Thompson hesitated but still shook her hand.


    Austin left theboratory after working overnight again.


    He had made significant progresstely and felt he was about to seed.


    He was researching essential oils that could briefly make people lose consciousness the way an


    anesthetic could.


    He discovered that the extraction process was simple, and things became more manageable once he


    learned about it.


    The most challenging part was toe up with the most suitable scent so that people could not detect


    the smell of the medicinal herbs.


    ¡®If Lily can pull it off, so can I.All I need to do is increase the dosage of the raw materials.As for drug


    stability, who can determine it for certain? Drug stability is not a sure thing, even for edible medicine,


    and the results would vary.We must be flexible as human beings.If we go by the book, it would be hard


    to seed"


    Austin felt he was brilliant and was rather pleased with himself.


    He washed his face and headed out, humming a song.


    Just as he stepped out of the building entrance, someone whirled past like wind, knocking into him and


    causing him to lurch.


    Austin straightened his crooked sses and got upset.


    "Who the hell are you? Why are you so clumsy so early in the morning?!"


    The person stopped and looked over her shoulder at him.


    Austin saw who she was and was surprised.


    "Oh, Lily, it¡¯s you?"

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    Austin was eager to show off his achievement for the past two days and perked up after seeing Lily


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    now.


    "You''re early today.I thought you didn¡¯t dare to return after seeding one time by a fluke."


    Austin clicked his tongue.


    "You have no idea, do you? I¡¯m going to pull off what you''ve failed to do after researching for so long.I''ll


    surpass you in no time!"


    Lily did not bother to argue with him and was not interested in senselessparisons like this.


    "Where¡¯s Professor Thompson?"


    "It¡¯s still so early.I think Professor Thompson should still be in bed."


    Indeed, Austin had not seen the older man.


    More urately, there were few people in the research institute so early in the morning.


    Besides the ones working the night shift, he believed that few were so dedicated and would work


    overnight like him.


    He nced around himself and said, "Don¡¯t change the subject! I know you surely don¡¯t believe I can


    pull it off, but I¡¯m going to show you my true capabilities using facts!"


    "You didn¡¯t shut up long enoughst time, did you? Would you like to try it again?"


    Lily thought Austin was too noisy and lifted her two fingers to scare him.


    Austin was shocked and took two steps back despite himself.


    Although he would not admit it, he was still terrified by what happened thest time.


    "Y-You, stay away from me! Enough of your sorcery.I know it had to be some sleight of hand or magic


    trick.Or did you use an anesthetic?"


    Lily thought it was ridiculous that he would instead assume it was magic than admit that she knew


    acupuncture.


    However, it did not matter since she did not care what he thought.


    "If you¡¯re aware that I know ck magic, stop babbling in my presence.You¡¯re a man, and all you do is


    look down on women and bluff.Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?"


    Lily turned and walked off.She had an urgent matter to discuss with Thompson and had no time to


    entertain Austin.


    Stumped, Austin opened his mouth and pointed at his nose.


    "I only know how to bluff?"


    However, Lily was already gone, and he got no replies.It was the first time that anyone had scolded him


    like that.


    ¡®She could say I¡¯m supercilious and arrogant, but how could she say I only know how to bluff?"


    Since Lily had spoiled Austin¡¯s good mood, he decided against going home and turned to head back to


    theboratory.He was determined to shame her with his sess.


    Lily was unaware of what he had been doing.


    She had not stopped working at home since her experiment seeded.


    She obtained some leaves and stems from the wilfordi root, carefully extracted its toxin, and


    experimented with it at her studio.She had not told anyone about it and quietly experimented.She did


    not want anyone to find out about it before the results came out.


    Lily was just trying to know why the research institute wanted to conduct the experiment.


    ¡®Tf it were to seed, would they use it to treat illnesses or harm people?¡¯ After many days of hard


    work, she concluded that the toxins extracted from wilfordi roots and even those poisonous nts listed


    in the record could not cure anyone.


    There were precedents of poisonous nts and insects being used as medicine, but one had to be


    very careful with their dosages.Some of the inexperienced physicians even did not dare to prescribe


    them.


    ¡®Therefore, extracting its sap and mixing it with the raw materials would only bring harm and not save


    lives!¡¯ After learning herbal medicine for so long, she would never think about harming people, even


    though she had no intention of bing a physician.

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    However, Lily went up and down but could not find Thompson.


    She stood before the elevator, thought about the secretive top floor that no one could enter, and looked


    up.


    The indicator showed that the elevator was moving down floor by floor until it stopped with a ding.


    The elevator doors opened, and the one inside was not Thompson but Mike.


    They were stunned to see each other in such a circumstance.


    Mike recovered first with a smile and greeted her casually, "Good morning."


    "Morning."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lily looked at him.


    "It¡¯s still so early, Mr.Corden.Have you juste to work, or did you work overnight here?"


    Without waiting for his reply, Lily continued, "Either way, as the biggest shareholder, you¡¯re truly


    dedicated, aren¡¯t you?"


    The elevator doors started closing, and Mike held them open before stepping out.


    He looked at her and said, "Lily, we''re old friends.There¡¯s no need to talk to me this way, is there?"


    "Okay.Since we¡¯re old friends, I''d like to know why you¡¯ve insisted on joining this project.Why must you


    invest? Do you honestly think it has a good prospect? What is the real purpose of this experiment?"


    Lily was curious.


    Mike had always wanted to join the project right from the start.She thought he had given up when he


    stopped mentioning it and did not expect him to make a direct investment and be the majority


    shareholder instead.


    Lily also did not know who Mike had dealt with.She had dealt directly with Thompson since the project


    began; the major funder was La Beaut¨¦ Group.


    Mike had joined after Alexander¡¯spany pulled out from the project.


    She believed there was someone behind Thompson, but she did not know who the person was and


    what they wanted to do.Thompson never revealed the person¡¯s identity to her.


    All the secrecy and suspicious activities made her wonder that the project and the experiment were not


    as simple as they had told her.


    Everything about the research was to prepare for applying those poisonous nts.


    Mike stood there looking at Lily with his hands in his pockets, his smile unchanging.


    "Well, you know much more about the experiment.You¡¯ve been here longer than me and are much


    more involved in the project.As someone who knows it best, tell me what the final purpose of the


    experiment is.How is its prospect?"


    Businessmen like Mike were good at hedging, and he quickly threw the questions back at her.


    Lily frowned and said, "Mike, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, and you said so yourself that you¡¯re


    a friend.Is this how you patronize people? If you don¡¯t wish to tell me or can¡¯t, then don¡¯t.We don''t have


    to go around in circles."


    Mike held up his hands as if surrendering and said, "My apologies, but that¡¯s not what I meant.I don¡¯t


    know much about medicinal herbs and raw materials.I¡¯m a businessman and only care about whether it


    would make money.I think this medical project has a good future, so I invested.Also, I believe in your


    capabilities.It¡¯s just as simple as that."


    "As simple as that, huh?"


    Lily was doubtful.


    Even though he sounded earnest, she felt something was not right.


    "You didn¡¯t wonder why Alex would pull out of the project if it has such a good prospect? Or why La


    Beaut¨¦ Group stopped investing until you got the chance to take over?" she asked earnestly.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    "Yes, why?"


    Mike inquired innocently, spreading his arms.


    Lily was speechless.


    Balling her hands into fists, Lily curled her lips.


    "As you said, you¡¯re a businessman, and you only care about if you can make money.I can¡¯t answer


    this question, and you should consider why La Beaut¨¦ Group would pull out of the project.Do you truly


    want to be involved in this?"


    Looking at her, Mike smiled without a word.His gaze was unfathomable, and his smile was just a front.


    There was no way to tell what he was thinking.


    Lily had no idea why he was doing this, but it was clear that he either did not want to tell her or could


    not.


    "Since you¡¯vee from upstairs, can you tell me if Professor Thomson is there?"


    She took a deep breath and changed the subject.She pointed her chin upward, knowing that the ce


    was out of bounds for her.


    He followed the direction her chin was pointing, then nodded.


    "He should being down soon.He still has something to attend to."


    "Besides Professor Thompson and you, was there someone else?"


    She pondered for a moment before asking.


    Taken aback, Mikeughed suddenly.


    "La Beaut¨¦ Group used to be the biggest shareholder.Don¡¯t you know who else is involved in the


    project?"


    "They had always been dealing with Professor Thompson.


    At first, I thought that the project was his idea, but Iter found out that he was only a figurehead."


    "How did you know that?" Mike asked curiously.


    Lily looked at him.


    "In other words, there¡¯s someone behind him."


    It took Mike two seconds to reply before he startedughing.


    "You¡¯ re feeling me out, aren¡¯t you? If you say there¡¯s someone behind him, then maybe you¡¯ re right.


    No matter what, we have the same goal, which is toplete the experiment and make it work."


    "I¡¯ve learned about the project from the start and know you¡¯ve poured a lot of effort and hard work into


    it.It must be tough rushing here and there while pregnant.If it seeds earlier, you could rest and


    prepare for yourbor, and Alex could also put his mind at rest."


    Mentioning this, he thought of something.


    "Yes, I heard he went to Burnwkentely.Is he back yet? I heard the situation over there was


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    messy.Other than wars, there seemed to be a pandemic."


    "Pandemic?"


    Lily did not know about this.


    Following the developments there, she knew there was chaos and wars were raging.She had wished


    he would return sooner but was unaware of the pandemic.


    "You didn¡¯t know about it?"


    Probably worrying that she would be rmed, Mike paused for a moment and said, "However, based


    on what I know, the area thepany was in was rtively safe.Don¡¯t worry too much."


    "Okay," Lily answered, turning to leave.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    Mike did not expect such a reaction from her and hurriedly called after her.


    "Even if you fly over there, there¡¯s nothing you can do.It¡¯s safer to stay within the country."


    Stopping in her path, Lily turned around and said, "Who says I¡¯m going overseas?"


    "Then you..."


    "I¡¯m going to theb."

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    Mike was surprised.


    "As you said, even if I go over there, there is nothing I can do.He has his things to do, and I have


    mine.Since Professor Thompson is upstairs, he should being down soon.I''ll wait for him."


    She turned and went downstairs.


    The grin on his face faded and his expression became serious as he stared after her.


    Shaking his head, he let out an almost inaudible sigh.


    Lily was indeed worried about Alexander, but she also knew it was of no use.


    Besides, she had a lot of work to do.


    Her son needed her, and if both of his parents were away, he most likely would not get used to it and


    would be scared.


    Entering theb, Lily did not experiment.


    Instead, she sat down before theptop to start sorting andpiling the data, starting with the ones


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    she had gathered from her first experiment.


    She had sorted the data before, but it was a bit messy as she had done it separately for several


    groups.


    Now that she had put everything together, she saw that her most recent guess was right.


    ¡®We can¡¯t continue studying these poisonous nts.


    At the very least, we shouldn''t include them in this test"


    Thompson arrived as she was sorting the data.


    Mike had seemingly told him about it, and he went straight to her.


    "Lily, were you looking for me?"


    "Professor Thompson."


    Removing her goggles, Lily turned around and looked at him thoughtfully.


    "About wilfordi roots and other poisonous herbs-"


    "you''re no longer in charge of them, so don¡¯t worry."


    Cutting her off, Thompson said, "Just sort out the data you have, and you can go home and rest."


    Lily was dumbfounded.


    ¡®Go home and rest? He kept persuading me toe back as if he couldn¡¯t do it without me.


    Does he not need me now just because I¡¯vepleted three finished products?¡¯ "Are you saying you


    no longer need me to research other nts? That you don¡¯t need me for the experiment?"


    She gave it some thought and sought confirmation.


    Tired, Thompson nodded.


    Taking off his reading sses, he pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a sigh.


    "I know you¡¯ve been under a lot of pressure, and it¡¯s been hard on you.You¡¯ve done very welling


    up with the three finished products.You''ve turned my idea into reality and shown me that my audacious


    hypothesis is not a pie in the sky but something that could be realized.For that, I¡¯m truly grateful."


    "Professor, I know you wanted to contribute to mankind and help those who could not swallow or had


    weakened arteries absorb the medicine in another way.You want to better alleviate their suffering and


    make herbal medicine more flexible.However, are you still on the right path?"


    Her asking him so daringly made Thompson lose hisposure.


    Without bothering to put on his sses, he looked up abruptly and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Without the sses, Lily could see the shock and panic in his eyes and grew convinced of her


    spection.She was aware that there was more to the experiment than met the eye, and it was not


    what she or they had anticipated.


    "Professor, it¡¯s not me who needs a break.It¡¯s us! This experiment has to stop," she said thoughtfully.


    She had asked him to stop the project many times, but she was adamant and unwavering this time.


    ¡®We must not carry on with the experiment. Even the previous data have to be destroyed!¡¯

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    "Lily, don''t get so worked up.I¡¯m asking you to take a break not because we don¡¯t need you but


    because you¡¯ve done a lot.With your sess, I believe things will get easier from now on.You¡¯ve


    undoubtedly contributed a great deal, and we¡¯ll never write you off!"


    Thompson thought she was angry at being kicked out of the project and hurriedly exined.


    However, Lily just shook her head.


    "Professor, whether you''re keeping me here or not, you must stop the experiment.If you continue with


    it, it won¡¯t bring any good to mankind."


    "No, it will certainly bring changes!"


    Although he once doubted himself, Thompson was still hopeful about his initial idea.


    "I believe it would surely seed, although we¡¯re still at the experimental stage.Do you know that


    every sess is built on countless failures? You pulled it off, didn¡¯t you? "Did you know that your


    finished products got an anorexic child to eat something? We''ve just ced a pot of flowers by his bed,


    along with a few drops of essential oil."


    In spite of himself, he became animated when discussing this.He saw the result, and it was shockingly


    effective.


    Of course, as the products were still experimental and had not undergone vigorous and advanced


    clinical trials, they could not be put to wide use and could only be done in secret.


    "You guys used it on a person?"


    Shocked, Lily bolted to her feet.


    "Calm down.It¡¯s just a trial, and it worked!"


    Seeing her reaction, Thompson answered in a hurry.


    "What if it failed?"


    Lily angrily retorted.She did not expect them to be so reckless.


    ¡®Although the experiment seeded, the products are unlike the perfumes and essential oils I


    created.Those are fragrances, and this is a drug! It could cure people or cause people to get sick!


    ¡®Every medicine has its side effect.How could they put it on clinical trials so easily? There must be a


    huge amount of supporting data to ensure it¡¯s safe before one could put a product to wide use"


    "Even if it fails, it would have no effect.It¡¯s not going to be a big deal."


    Although he lowered his voice, Thompson still thought it was nothing.


    ¡®Besides, the result proved that it was a sess!¡¯ Wiping his sses, he put them back on and said


    soothingly, "Lily, you¡¯re the one who made it work, and you should be happy that your creation was able


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    to help someone! You know we''re tight on budget and schedule, and we couldn¡¯t afford to do so many


    tests.Now we know for sure that it wasn''t a fluke, and that we actually pulled it off!"


    "What if you were wrong? What if the patient suffered from an adverse effect?"


    Lily was furious.


    She used to think Thompson was an idealistic and principled man, but she realized now that their


    values shed and there was no way to persuade him.


    ¡®We¡¯ re talking about human lives! How can we take human lives so lightly and misuse drugs just like


    that?¡¯


    "Lily, I understand your concerns, but you must know that sometimes we need someone brave in the


    medical field."


    Thinking that there was nothing wrong with it, he voiced a veiled opinion.


    ¡®Besides, we''ve taken all the necessary precautions, and we''ve only selected untreatable test


    subjects.For example, the anorexic patient would die if he did not eat again.Now that we have saved


    him, it is a good deed!¡¯


    "Professor Thompson, there¡¯s no need to carry on with the experiment!" She said it coldly, then


    suddenly turned around and quickly typed away at theptop.


    "What are you doing?"


    Stunned, Thompson realized what she was doing and threw himself over to grab theptop.


    "You''re trying to destroy theb data!"


    "You''re trying to destroy theb data!"


    "This experiment is evil and shouldn''t be continued.We must not keep any of its data!"


    Lily both spoke and typed even faster.


    Thompson let out a menacing look.


    "You''re crazy!"

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    "We''ve all worked hard for this.You have no right to delete the data!"


    Thompson wanted to grab theptop from Lily, but he was no match for her.


    Their fight over theptop drew others over.


    "Professor Thompson? What are you doing?"


    "Hurry, grab theptop! She¡¯s trying to destroy theb data!"


    Thompson hurriedly asked the others to help.


    The others were hesitant at first, but after hearing what he had said, they charged over to help him.


    Lily noticed a lot of people swarming over and held up theptop.


    Then she smashed it heavily on the floor with a thud.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw theptop breaking into pieces.


    A dead silence ensued.


    They hardly knew how to react since they did not know what was happening.


    Everyone in theb had looked up to Lily since Thompson had always asked them to listen to her.


    However, the two got into a fight, and Lily even smashed theptop to destroy the data.


    "y-You¡¯re..."


    After about ten seconds of silence, Thompson sank to his knees and cried while staring at the broken


    pieces.


    "This is insane."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The other workers remained quiet.


    "It¡¯s insane, all right!"


    Lily stood there with a cold stare.


    "The experiment is an act of madness.Guys, we shouldn¡¯t carry on with it.It¡¯s only going to bring harm


    to humankind instead of benefiting anyone! We should disband and destroy all the data!"


    "You shut up!"


    Thompson looked up abruptly and glowered at her for the first time as if she was an enemy.


    All his joy and admiration disappeared as he said through clenched teeth, "This experiment is mine! I


    came up with it.It won¡¯t bring any harm, so stop being an rmist! If you don¡¯t want to do it, f* ck off!


    We can still do it without you! Who the f*ck are you to destroy the data and what we''ve worked hard


    on?"


    The others did not know whether to console him or say anything.


    Austin heard themotion and rushed over from the otherb.He was stunned for a moment after


    seeing the confrontation.


    After Thompson shouted, Austin caught himself and moved through the crowd.


    He crouched and gently held Thompson up, then stared at the scattered debris on the floor.He slowly


    looked up toward Lily.


    "You''ve destroyed all the data?"


    Lily threw an unwavering gaze at him.


    "Yes!"


    There was not the slightest bit of hesitation in her gaze as she did not think she should feel guilty for


    what she did.She was so calm that Austin did not know what to say.


    ¡®All our hard work ended up as debris on the floor for no reason"


    He chuckled mirthlessly.


    "Yeah, this is insane."

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    "Austin, heed my advice.Don¡¯t continue with the experiment."


    Lily looked at him and continued, "I know you want topete with me, but you don¡¯t have to do it


    here.This experiment shouldn''t..."


    "Enough!"


    Austin cut her off and chuckled coldly.


    "Who do you think you are? Why do I want topete with you? I think the experiment is meaningful


    and should continue.If you don¡¯t want to do it, you can leave, and no one will stop you.Why destroy all


    the data? Who the hell do you think you are?"


    Lily did not know what to say.


    ¡®It looks like I can¡¯t convince them.Pig-headed people won¡¯t listen to anything we say"


    She walked over and stood before them.


    Staring at the stern- looking Austin and the grieving Thompson, she said ndly, "I¡¯m nobody, but what


    I¡¯ve destroyed is data I¡¯ve personally gathered through the experiment.Since I created them, so what if I


    destroyed them myself?"


    She turned and left while others whispered among themselves, clueless of what happened and why


    Thompson and Lily would turn against each other.


    "Data...my data..."


    Thompson suddenly snapped out of his trance and tried to pick up the broken pieces.


    "Professor Thompson? Professor Thompson!"


    Austin pulled him and shouted in vain to stop the older man.


    He had no choice but to forcefully drag the professor from the floor.


    "Professor Thompson, theptop is ruined! Even if you pick up the pieces, you won¡¯t be able to


    reassemble them!"


    "Then what should we du?"


    Thompson louked like he had lust all hope as he stared at Austin in a daze.


    He looked haggard and helpless.


    "Professor Thompson, the data is in theptop and the database.Even if theptop is ruined, we might


    still be able to recover them!" Austin said in a hurry.


    His words calmed Thompson down, and the older man nodded repeatedly.


    "Yes, yes! You¡¯re right! Let¡¯s get aputer orwork expert to retrieve the data immediately! We


    must recover them!"


    Austin turned to look at the scattered pieces and wondered why Lily suddenly became so extreme.


    While leaving theboratory, Lily knew the experiment would not slop just because of what she did.


    However, destroying the d was the fastest way to dy its progress.She did not know who was


    behind Thompson and what these people were truly up to, but she knew their goal was sinister.


    If Alexander was still around, Lily could have someone to discuss with, but he was not only away but


    also facing danger.


    Now she could only keep her thoughts to herself and handle the problem alone.


    She went to her studio to tidy things up and stayed there till night.


    When she drove home alone, she found the Kollins¡¯ car was still there.


    Usually, Anastasia would have eaten her meal and gone home by now.


    However, she had stayed ratherte tonight.


    Lily took a deep breath and pulled herself together.


    No matter how stressed she was, she did not want to spread negative energy to her friend and family.


    When she stepped into the house, her beloved son jogged over and threw his arms around her legs.


    "Mommy!"


    His pleasant and childish voice melted her heart as she bent over and gave him a gentle hug.


    "Have you been good today, honey bunny?"


    "yes!"


    Galen narrowed his eyes and gave his mother a big grin.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I ate!"


    "You¡¯re a good boy for eating your food.Have you been up to any mischief?"


    Lily tapped his nose, straightened up, and led him inward while holding his hand.

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    "No, Aunt Tasia...""


    Galen pointed inside with his little finger.


    "Lily, you''re back!" Anastasia eximed with a smile.


    Although she was sitting at the dining table, it seemed she had not touched the food.


    It was evident that she had not started eating yet.


    Lily was a little surprised to see that.


    Usually, Anastasia would have almost finished her food by that time.


    "What''s wrong? Is today¡¯s food not to your liking?"


    Lily was the one who had personally picked these dishes, avoiding the food that Anastasia did not like.


    "No, it''s not that!" Anastasia smiled slightly.


    "I just wanted to wait for you toe back so we can eat together."


    "Oh?"


    Lily looked at the different dishes in front of her.


    There were roasted chicken thighs with sauteed mushroom, steamed egg, steamed sea bass, and


    some sd.


    However, they looked a little cold.


    It was apparent that the maids had served them quite a while ago.


    Lily had informed the maids about Anastasia''s meal time, so they prepared the food ordingly.


    Today, it was already past her dinner time.


    However, Lily did notment on it.


    Instead, she pulled out a chair to put Galen down before sitting herself.


    Then she said, "I''ll get the maids to reheat the food."


    "Lily, I know I''ve been troubling you to care for me these two days, " Anatasia said, sitting across from


    Lily.


    Lily shook her head.


    "Why are you suddenly being so courteous? I told you I''m going to charge you for your food at the end


    of the month!"


    "I know you''re not serious about that, and I also know you''re doing this for my own good.I feel like I''ve


    rxed a lot over these past two days.My body doesn''t feel as tired as before, and eating isn''t as


    stressful either."


    "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Lily knew Anastasia had mote to say.


    Still, she did not pressure Anastasia and patiently waited for her to continue.


    "Yes..."


    Anastasia seemed to be struggling to find the words to say, but since she had waited for Lily, Anastasia


    must want to get it off her chest.


    The maids brought the reheated dishes, temporarily diverting the duo¡¯s attention.


    As the maidsid out the dishes one after the other, Lily scooped a small bow! of the steamed egg for


    Galen before picking up a piece of fish and carefully deboning it.


    Anastasia noticed that Lily was about to eat the food and asked curiously, "Lily, are you eating this food


    too? These are diet foods.Do you want to add some other dishes?"


    "Who said these are diet foods? Besides, even if they are, children can still eat them.There are enough


    nutrients in them.Don''t worry.There''s enough food for everyone, and they¡¯ll surely make you full."


    Once Lily picked out the bones, she ced the fish into Galen''s bowl.


    Then a cheerful "thank you, mummy" sounded.


    Then Lily turned to look at Anastasia and continued, "However, no matter how much food is on the


    table, you can only eat until you''re 70% full, okay?"


    Anastasia looked at her quietly and pursed her lips.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After a moment, she asked hesitantly, "Lily, have you studied medicine?"


    "Didn''t you ask me that question before? You asked me if I was a doctor, and I told you I wasn''t," Lily


    replied nonchntly.


    "No.Although you''ve never been a doctor, that doesn''t mean you''ve never studied medicine."


    After a moment, Anastasia continued doubtfully, "Are you...self-taught?"


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    Lily smiled lightly.


    "Who told you?"


    Anastasia stiffened.Her fair skin betrayed the redness that appeared on her face.


    "N-No one.I was just curious."


    There was a conflict in her heart.


    On the one hand, questioning Lily like this felt like she distrusted her friend.


    How could she believe a stranger so easily? On the other hand, Anastasia had some doubts about Lily.


    The man told Anastasia that she had been put under a spell, and he said all of this confidently.


    It was her own body that was put at risk.


    "Is it Austin?" Lily asked after thinking about it.


    He was the only one who would get in between her and Anastasia, belittling Lily in various ways.


    She had never met a man as petty as he was.She had nothing against him.


    All the times he had fought against, belittled, and suppressed her were due to his sexism.


    Lily was bored with it.


    After being called out, Anastasia couldn''t hold herself back and lowered her gaze before softly


    muttering, "I''m sorry."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about.It''s normal to grow a little suspicious, and it''s good to be a little wary


    of people." Lily smiled faintly.


    She wasn''t trying tofort Anastasia in any way.


    Instead, Lily was telling the truth.


    Once upon a time, she also gave her heart and soul to people without reservation.


    Ultimately, she was betrayed by the ones she trusted the most.


    Trust was good, but being a little wary was a form of self-protection.


    There was nothing wrong with that.


    "I''m sorry.I shouldn''t have doubted you! After all, you''ve been nothing but kind to me.These days are


    the happiest I¡¯ve been in the past few years.Even if I didn''t lose weight, I would remember these few


    days of happiness forever!"


    The more Lily was kind about this, the guiltier Anastasia felt.


    She felt foolish for ever having doubted her friend, especially after a man said, "Silly girl, who told you


    you couldn''t lose weight?!"


    Seeing that Galen was almost done eating, Lily wiped his little mouth and pecked his cheek before


    softly saying, "Go find Daisy.I need to talk to Aunt Tasia about something."


    Galen pursed his pink lips and kissed Lily''s cheek before leaving the table obediently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Once he left, Lily turned to look at the untouched dishes on the table and asked, "So, are you going to


    eat these?"


    "Of course! Of course, I''m eating them!"


    Anastasia came back to her senses and started picking at the food.


    However, she was quickly blocked by Lily.


    "Did you forget what I said? Take your time!"


    Lily shot Anastasia a disapproving look.


    "You can eat anything you like, but take your time to eat and enjoy the food.It''ll be worth it."


    "I know."


    Anastasia nodded and slowly began to eat.


    Looking at her, Lily suddenly said, "I did learn some medical skills, but I didn''t learn them on my own."


    Anastasia immediately burst into fits of coughing.She was startled that Lily would suddenly bring this up


    again.


    "Be careful," Lily said, handing her a ss of water.


    Anastasia took a few sips with a flushed face and said, "Lily, I really didn''t mean to question you.You


    don''t have to exin yourself to me.I believe you!"


    If she had doubts before this, they were all dispelled.She saw Lily as a friend, and she did not have


    many of them throughout her twenty years of life.


    Anastasia didn''t want to be suspicious of her friends due to what outsiders said.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    Anastasia should not have doubted Lily from the start.


    "You have the right to be suspicious, and I should exin it to you, " Lily said.


    ''''I didn''t tell you before because I was unsure."


    "Unsure about what?" Anastasia asked curiously.


    Looking at her, Lily pondered for a while before saying, "I wasn''t sure what poisoned you."


    When she said this, the colors immediately drained from Anastasia''s face out of fear.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "You...don''t have to be scared.The poison isn''t fatal,"


    Lily quickly reassured Anastasia after noticing her fearful expression.


    Anastasia wasn''t frightened by the fact that she was poisoned.


    Instead, it was because Lily and that miracle doctor said the same thing.


    They both said the fact that she was unable to lose weight over the years and that she was always tired


    and disheartened was because she was poisoned.


    After calming herself down, she asked, "Then what am I poisoned with?"


    "It''s something rtivelyplicated.I think it''s something that you''ve ingested for a long time.I still


    need a few days to study it carefully," Lily answered cautiously after a pause.


    "Then..."


    Anastasia got up and took her phone out before scrolling to a picture on it.It was a picture of a medicine


    that Austin had prescribed for her.She handed her phone over to Lily for her to see.


    "Is this prescription effective for the toxins in my body?"


    Lily looked at the prescriptions carefully before looking up at her.


    "Did Austin give this to you?" Anastasia nodded.


    Since he could tell she was poisoned, he could not be some uneducated chatan.


    It meant that he had some knowledge and that this prescription would work, right?


    "That''s not a good prescription."


    Lily shook her head and then exined, "This prescription temporarily suppresses your appetite and


    relieves the feeling of physical fatigue.However, it has little effect when ites to detoxification.


    "when ites to detoxification, we''d first have to figure out what is poisoning you before knowing the


    antidote.This prescription will only temporarily improve your mental state and shrink your appetite.It


    might even make you feel a little nauseous.It wouldn''t have any effect on the poison in your body."


    Anastasia''s hopes were shattered again after hearing this.


    Initially, she thought that meeting this miracle doctor could save her life.


    Who knew that it still wouldn''t work?


    "Don''t be discouraged.The toxins in your body might beplicated, but they''re not fatal.This long-


    term, chronic poisoning won¡¯t kill you.I should be able to find an antidote for it, but you''ll have to give


    me some time,"


    Lily quicklyforted Anastasia.


    That was something Lily feared¡ªthat Anastasia would build up these expectations only to be


    disappointed.


    Every hurdle was a blow to the person''s spirits.


    Ultimately, it was only through a person''s willpower that they could fight against any disease.


    Once their pir of strength copsed, the individual would also cave in.


    Therefore, Lily did not go into detail about the effect of the poison on Anastasia''s body.


    Lily wanted Anastasia to be happily eating and drinking here.


    She did not even intend to bring up any discussions on healing or detoxification.She just wanted to


    adjust Anastasia''s diet.


    Austin was a giant hurdle in the way.


    "I''ve only been to a few ces since I was a child, and the maids at home have been with me ever


    since I can remember.Growing up, I rarely ate outside.Everything I ate was from my kitchen.How could


    I be poisoned? Could it be that the maids at home are trying to harm me?"


    Anastasia fell into an abyss of thoughts, distressed.


    She genuinely didn''t understand how she could be poisoned; Anastasia thought she was doing well.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    "Now, don''t you start overthinking.It might not be the maids."


    Lily paused as if she wanted to change the subject but suddenly asked, "By the way, you don''t really


    like flowers and nts, and you don''t know much about medicinal herbs either.Why do you have so


    many potted nts at home?"


    Anastasia was still upset by what she heard and replied mechanically, "Those were all sent by my


    aunt.She said I''m not in good health and don''t like to leave the house, so having more greenery is good


    for me.She continued to mumble, "My aunt mentioned how being surrounded by greens can lift


    someone''s mood, and they produce oxygen, which is good for my body.However, I don''t think it made


    me feel any better..."


    Then she seemed to have remembered something and raised her head to look at Lily.


    "Could it be those flowers and nts? Could it be that my aunt is trying to poison me? No! That''s


    impossible! Although my aunt nags me a lot and says hurtful things, she still cares about me.


    "I know this! Even my cousin was jealous when we were children, thinking my aunt loved me more than


    her."


    "I''m not trying to use your aunt.It doesn''t necessarily have something to do with the flowers and


    nts."


    Lily was afraid that Anastasia would spiral even further if they continued to discuss the possibility that


    she might copse, so Lily quickly said, "Enough about this.I''m still not sure what''s poisoning you.You


    don''t have to be scared.I''m already thinking of a way to detoxify you.Listen to me.I can cure you!"


    At this point, Anastasia was barely listening.


    The only word that rang in her head was "poisoned."She was dazed until she heard a word from the


    It was as if she had been struck by lightning, and she finally returned to her senses.


    "Can it really be cured?"She asked cautiously.


    "Of course, it can be cured!"


    Lily nodded affirmatively.


    What Anastasia needed most at this time was assurance.


    Then Lily added, "However, you have to be disciplined.You need to eat well and have enough rest.Also,


    get rid of all the flowers and nts in your house and garden."


    "Okay!"


    Anastasia nodded without hesitation.She trusted Lily wholeheartedly now.


    Upon agreeing, Anastasia suddenly found it a little strange.


    "Didn''t you say the poisoning has nothing to do with the flowers and nts? Why do I have to dispose


    of them?"


    "I don''t know if it has anything to do with them, but your house is packed! It may get too stuffy if you


    keep all the nts there.If you want to, put a few simple ferns in there."


    After a moment of thought, Lily said, "Bring them to me.I have a ce to keep them anyway.Maybe I


    can use the nts for my research if they are useful."


    "all right!"


    Anastasia nodded repeatedly.


    Now, she would agree to everything Lily said.


    "I''ll listen to you! I trust you!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Anastasia emphasized as if she was still sorry for having doubted Lily.Seeing Anastasia''s anxiety, Lily


    put down her silverware and looked up at Anastasia.


    ''Tasia, don''t worry.I know you''ve failed to lose weight in the past.Besides trying the wrong methods, it''s


    not entirely your fault.The poison might have affected your physical state, and you''re unaware of it.


    The toxins might be tooplex for the general practitioner to detect them.


    "Now that you know the source of the problem, solving it won''t be an issue.Your body will get


    better!"Lily said with certainty, " You''re still young.Don''t worry! The most important thing is to keep a


    calm mind, understand?"


    Her words were gentle but powerful.


    Eventually, Anastasia felt herself calming down.


    When she looked at Lily again, she wasn''t as flustered as before.


    "By the way, about your poisoning..."


    Initially, Lily wanted to tell Anastasia not to inform her aunt about the nts, but after thinking about it,


    Austin might have already mentioned it.


    "What I''m trying to say is, will your aunt object if you give those nts to me?"


    "No! They''re mine since she has already given them to me! I don''t think my aunt cares much about


    these things. She never asked about them after they were delivered.There were a few that I didn''t


    know how to tend to, and they eventually died.She never asked about them either,"Anastasia answered


    affirmatively.


    "She probably couldn''t tell if a few of them died, but if all of them are gone, I''m sure she''ll ask."


    "You mean..."


    After a moment of hesitation, Anastasia finally understood what Lily meant.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    "Since we''re still unsure of the cause of poisoning, whether it¡¯s because of those nts or the people


    around you, I don''t think you should tell anyone about this.If they ask, you can say I need the nts for


    my research, so I borrowed them from you."


    Anastasia replied, "Okay! You''re right!"


    Her obedient and adorable appearance reminded Lily of the first time the two met.


    When Anastasia demanded Lily return her dress, she was arrogant and even slightly unreasonable.


    Ultimately, she was just a little girl who had put up a strong front.


    She had gained so much weight over the years that she stopped going out.She did not have many


    friends either and felt lonely.


    Anastasia was from a wealthy family with a father who was a Secretary.


    She was the person everyone wanted to curry favors with.She should have been full of confidence and


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    pride.


    Instead, her figure had caused her to have low self-esteem.


    Anastasia always feared that people would tter her before turning around andughing at her.


    She also resented her body, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    These tormenting emotions must have been terrible for her.


    "Don''t worry," Lily said softly.


    However, she had no idea if this was tofort Anastasia or herself.


    Meanwhile, Thompson''s hair was disheveled, his face was haggard, and his eyes were on what was


    before him in theboratory.


    Austin had been trying to recover the data in theputer.


    Although Austin was not a professional in IT, he learned a thing or two from a hacker back in college.


    However, if it was anything more advanced, he may be unable to fix it.


    Lily had only deleted the experimental data that they uploaded into the cloud.


    Still, despite the lousy Inte speed, Thompson managed to cut off the wifi.


    Therefore, only part of the data got deleted.


    Theputer was taken apart and put back together.


    Delicate beads of sweat began to form on Austin''s forehead.


    Thompson held back his words in fear he might disrupt Austin''s train of thought and that he might not


    be able to recover the data.


    Ultimately, Thompson could only purse his lips nervously and stare at the monitor.


    Lines of words began to form on the screen, all of which were codes.


    Austin''s fingers danced around the keyboard, punching in more codes.


    At this point, he was even considering reaching out to his hacker friend if he failed.


    He had not contacted him for years, and Austin had no idea if he could still get in touch with that friend


    of his.


    As he considered his options, a beeping sound echoed from theputer, and words began to form on


    the screen.


    Soon, the page became clear.


    Numbers and data gradually became readable.


    "You recovered it! We got it!"


    Thompson cried out excitedly like a child when he saw the previous experimental data.


    He immediately patted Austin on the back.


    "Austin! You''re amazing!"


    However, Austin slowly pushed his hand and moved away.


    Then he let out a wry smile.

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    Over the past few years, Austin had been holding onto the title people gave him of being Dominic''s


    secret apprentice.


    Others respected him, and people would beg for him to visit their friends or family who had contracted


    some disease from time to time.


    He had grown ustomed to living in the limelight, although he would repeatedly tell himself that he


    had never explicitly confirmed or denied the truth.


    It was all wishful thinking by the public.It had nothing to do with him.


    However, guilt started forming in him after such a long time.


    On top of that, he also feared that he might be exposed.


    Besidespeting with Lily, he feared she mighte out one day and expose that he was not


    Dominic''s secret apprentice.


    Therefore, Austin had been trying to use his strength to prove that he did not need the title to be


    capable.


    Still, he was always a step behind when it came to Lily.


    This time, he retrieved the data Lily had deleted.


    It was all based on his own skills, thus making him feel a great sense of aplishment and


    satisfaction that he could not buy.


    Austin stretched his arms and said proudly, "Professor Thompson, now that I¡¯ve retrieved the data, you


    don''t have to worry anymore.We can proceed with the experiment."


    "Yes, yes.That''s great, Austin! You''re amazing!"


    Thompson was almost incoherent after the adrenaline rush.


    He was so happy that he did not know what to say.He ced his hand on Austin¡¯s shoulder and


    eximed, "Thisb would be nothing without you.Now that Lily is gone, you will take her ce.In the


    future, you''re responsible for this project!"


    "Okay!"


    Austin simply agreed.


    Now that he had all the experimental data and the results of the previous sessful experiments, he


    believed he would soon seed.


    Maria wes resting at home today.


    She had been so busy tat she did not even have time to y cards with her friends or even have any


    beauty treatments done.


    After two days of rest, she went to the Rollins'' household for a look.


    Thest time she met with Austin, he told her not to let Anastasia out to eat.


    Instead, she should be taking the medicine he prescribed at home.


    He even ordered Maria to keep an eye on Anastasia.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Maria entered the house, the whole ce looked different.


    It was as if she had entered the wrong house.


    She quickly took a few steps back to look at the gate.


    ¡®I¡¯m at the right house, but why is the yard empty? Where are the pots and nts that were here?


    Every flower and plent that used to be all over the yard is gone"


    When she walked into the living room suspiciously, it was even emptier.


    Besides the furniture and appliances, the nts, ¡®including the cactus on the window sill, were no


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    longer around.


    ¡®Did someone break in?! That was Maria''s first suspicion.


    Meanwhile, Anastasia was busy talking to the housekeepers, looking very upied.


    which also confirmed Maria''s assumption.


    However, what thieves were stupid enough to steal every single nt in the house, making it so evident


    that the house had gotten ransacked? Her eyes widened in surprise.


    Thinking that her eyes were ying tricks on her, she rubbed them, only to see that the living room was


    still empty.


    "Tasia, was there a burry here? Where are all the nts?" She turned around, trying to find them.


    After exining things to the housekeeper, Anastasia turned to look at Maria.


    "No, Aunt Maria. I had some people move them away."


    "W-Why?"


    Maria could not understand it.


    "Isn''t it good to have nts in the house? They can purify the air, and it''s also refreshing to see.Also,


    did you have to move all of them? There''s not a single pot left."

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    After sitting down with a ss of water, Anastasia sighed and said, "I didn''t feel them making the air


    better or make me feel refreshed.Aunt Maria, you''ve watched me grow up.Have I ever looked refreshed


    to you?"


    Maria did not answer.


    "I feel groggy every day, always on the verge of falling asleep.When I''m awake, I''ll be overwhelmed


    with cravings.How can someone like me ever sitfortably in the living room? I can barely feel


    happiness."


    Anastasia sighed again and shook her head before sipping her water.


    "Tasia, you shouldn''t think that way.Even though you''re not in the best shape, the miracle doctor will


    cure you.He even gave you prescriptions.Which reminds me, have you taken them today?" Maria


    asked anxiously.


    Anastasia nced at her.


    She avoided the question and asked, "Aunt Maria, do you think any medications can help me, my


    body?"


    Maria was shocked by this question and quickly replied, "of course! The miracle doctor said you''ll be


    fine.Don''t think too much and just listen to him.Remember to take your medicine!"


    She also sat on the sofa, feeling a little ufortable, probably because she was used to the nts


    hugging her left and right.


    Now, the sudden change of environment felt ufortable.She grabbed a cushion and hugged it,


    feeling the room seemed chilly.


    Even Anatasia''s gaze was cold.


    ¡®W-What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    "Tasia, have you taken your medicine today?" Maria asked again.


    When she did not get a response, she turned to ask a nearby housekeeper.


    However, Anastasia spoke up.


    "Aunt Maria, why is it important if I took medicine or not? I''m already like this anyway.The miracle


    doctor said I got poisoned.Even if the medicine can help me, wouldn''t I get poisoned again if I don''t find


    the culprit? "This person has been poisoning me unconsciously for so many years.It must be someone


    close to me¡ªsomeone, I know very well.If I don''t find out who they are, it doesn''t make a difference


    whether I take the medication or not."


    Anastasia spoke each word slowly as she looked straight at Maria.


    To be honest, Anastasia did not think her aunt was behind it.


    Among other things, Maria had been working hard to find a doctor for Anastasia, one that could help


    her.


    Even when she refused, Maria would insist and persuade Anastasia to do so.


    Even if Maria wanted to curry favor with Cameron, wouldn''t it be superfluous for her to poison


    Anastasia? Could it be that Maria was so confident in herself that she thought the doctor wouldn''t be


    able to detect the poison? If so, why did she bother to invite a miracle doctor over to check on


    Anastasia? Anastasia could not put the puzzle pieces together and asked tentatively, waiting to see


    Maria''s reaction.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After hearing what she said, Maria also agreed.


    "That''s right.We should find out who is behind this! Who is the one that can poison you without being


    discovered? We must look into the housekeepers.We must also tell your father about this so he can


    send someone to investigate.This is horrible!"


    She seemed full of righteous indignation, and her anger did not seem pretentious.


    She even agreed to help catch the culprit without any signs of panic or worry on her face.


    This puzzled Anastasia.


    Of course, she hoped it was not her aunt who had been poisoning her.


    After all, Anastasia¡¯s uncle and aunt were her closest rtives apart from her father.


    They were the only people she could consider family.


    Now that she was confident that her aunt was not behind this, she felt relieved yet a little puzzled.

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    "There''s no need for that,"


    Anastasia said tly as she lowered her head to drink more water.


    "I didn''t tell my father, so you shouldn''t either."


    "Why?!"


    Maria was surprised.


    "How could you not tell your father about something so severe?!"


    "My father has been worn out recently so I don''t want to disturb him.


    Besides, if my dad finds out about this, he will surely make a big fuss.I don''t want things to get out of


    hand before I know the truth.


    "Since this person is someone close to me, I want to talk with them and ask why they would do this to


    me."


    Then Anastasia raised her head to look at Maria.


    "Aunt Maria, will you help me with this?"


    Maria was stunned by her question for a moment before quickly recovering and saying, "Yes, of course!


    Of course, I''l] help you! It''s just..."


    "We shouldn''t discuss this now and keep it a secret between us.Once we''ve cleared things up, I''ll tell


    my father that you''ve helped me all this time and even found me a miracle doctor to help cure my


    illness," Anastasia said with a slight smile.


    "l also tell him that it was the miracle doctor''s idea to keep things under wraps until things are settled


    before he starts treating me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hearing this, Maria thought it made sense.


    Although Anastasia seemed a little cold before, she still trusted Maria.


    Even if there were times when Anastasia would snap back at Maria, she still turned to her aunt in the


    end.


    This gave Maria a great sense offort and satisfaction.She nodded with a smile.


    "Okay.You''re right.Let''s not tell your father yet.However, you have to be careful.Let me look at the food


    before you eat it."


    "I''ve also thought about this.Since I''ve gotten poisoned in my own house, I won''t be eating at home


    anymore.I''ll be going over to Lily''s ce for my meals.That way, the culprit won''t stand a chance."


    Anastasia came up with this excuse to allow her to go to Lily''s ce without needing to hide.


    "But..."


    Maria was startled.


    This was not what she meant.


    Before she could continue, Anastasia interrupted her, "Aunt Maria, I''ve thought about it.We shouldn''t


    dismiss the housekeepers here.After all, I don''t know who did it.We might identally let the culprit


    go."


    "Still, you''d be in danger."


    "It''s fine.The culprit probably has no intention of killing me soon, seeing that I''ve been poisoned for so


    long.I''ve secretly installed surveince cameras in the house.If the person tries anything again, there


    will be evidence.Don''t worry, Aunt Maria."


    When she said this, Maria began to look around subconsciously as the hairs on her arms stood on


    ends.


    Even though she did nothing, she found it unsettling to be under observation.


    "Tasia, is it necessary for you to do all this?"


    She could not help butment, "Why don''t you just tell your father and let him-"


    "If I tell my dad, it won''t benefit us,"


    Anastasia chimed in.


    "If we find out who this person is, we''d get to know what poison they''ve been feeding me.That way, it''s


    easier for the doctor to help me.If this gets to my dad, the culprit might bring it to their grave."


    Frowning, Maria began to reconsider it and felt that Anastasia was right.


    Then she sensed that something was different about her niece.


    "Hey, why have I never realized how intelligent you are? Everything you said made perfect sense! Who


    taught you all this? Is it Lily?!"


    Even the mention of Lily caused dark clouds to form over Maria.


    However, Anastasia shook her head.


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Aunt Maria? Was I stupid before this? I admit I''m fat, but I''m not


    stupid!"

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    "Yes, yes, you''re not stupid!"


    However, Maria couldn''t help but grumble, "If you''re not stupid, how can you get poisoned for so long


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    without knowing?"


    "Pardon?"


    Anastasia pretended not to hear her.


    "Nothing!"


    Maria waved.


    "But this medicine..."


    "I''ll bring the medicine to Lily''s house daily.From tomorrow onward, I won''t be home as much.You


    shouldn''t bother yourself bying over so often.You can always call me if there''s anything urgent,"


    Anastasia reminded.


    "The miracle doctor advised you not to eat outside and stay at home..."


    "He also said I''d gotten poisoned, didn''t he?"


    Anastasia interrupted.


    "I think he wasn''t thinking straight that day.He didn''t realize that it was more dangerous for me to be at


    home than outside."


    "Tasia..."


    "Aunt Maria, I know you''re worried for me.What the miracle doctor said makes sense.He''s afraid that I


    would lose control when I ate outside.It''ll be fine if I don''t eat! I''ve already told Lily that I will continue to


    control my food.You don''t have to worry about me overindulging."


    Anastasia knew her aunt''s temper very well.


    The more she pushed her, the more lengthy she would be.


    If Anastasia had just yed along, Maria would be at a loss for words.


    Sure enough, Maria was silent for a while.


    "Did you tell Lily that you''re poisoned?"


    "No."


    Anastasia shook her head.She didn''t even have to say it for Lily to know.


    Lily was aware of it before Austin.


    As for Anastasia''s diet, she had been controlling it by adjusting and controlling her food and calorie


    intake.


    Lily was worried that she might be bored and even prepared a lot of books on calorie intake and the


    human body at her house so Anastasia could learn more about what was happening.


    She read them in her free time and learned a lot.


    Initially, she found it boring and would fall asleep after flipping through a few pages.


    Later, her spirit gradually improved.She began to read and found a lot of helpful knowledge in the


    books.


    Back then, she needed help understanding the calories in food.She thought everything was so high in


    calories and fat that she didn''t dare to eat anything.She realized after reading those books that


    everyone has a basal metabolic value every day.


    Even when the person was just sitting there doing nothing, they continued to burn calories.


    However, the basal metabolism varied from one person to another.Her daily basal metabolism was


    more than 2000 calories for her height and weight.She wouldn''t get fat if she ate within the range.


    This gave her a wide range of options regarding food.


    Besides fast food, there were many things she could eat.


    However, no one had told her about this in the past.


    Maybe they did, but she never listened or took it to heart.


    She was now taking the initiative to learn everything she could as she tried to understand and get along


    with her own body.


    She was no longer treating herself as an enemy.


    Her previous anxious state of mind was slowly easing up.


    Maria nodded.


    "That''s good.However, you shouldn''t be going over there so often.The Russell family will be


    overwhelmed with bad luck soon, and when that happens, Lily mighte and pester you for favors."

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    "What''s wrong with the Russell family? What do you mean by bad luck?"


    Anastasia immediately became nervous when she heard this.She regarded Lily as her best friend.


    Thus, she did not want anything to happen to the Russell family.


    It was possible that her aunt was being an rmist, but as long as that possibility remained, she could


    not just dismiss it.


    "You shouldn''t be asking!"


    Maria was afraid that she might slip up.


    "Aunt Maria, tell me about it! You can''t bring it up and not exin! "


    Anastasia pestered.


    Ultimately, Maria said, "This is no secret.Something is going on with the Russell family''s


    business.There was a collective poisoning incident in one of their factories in Burnwken.Although it


    wasn''t serious at first, Alexander had flown over to investigate.I heard it was chaotic there, with an


    ongoing war, and there seemed to be a gue.


    "Look at it this way.If something happened to Alexander, wouldn''t the Russell family be in a mess? By


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    that time, people believed the Russell family was cursed.I''m not trying to be calctive, but I''m just


    worried that Lily has ulterior motives for approaching you at this time.You should be careful and not let


    other people take advantage of you, okay?"


    However, Anastasia had stopped listening.


    After hearing the first part, she realized that she had not seen Alexander around recently, nor did Lily


    mention anything about him.


    Even Galen rarely brought Alexander up.It seemed that he had really gone abroad and had yet to


    return.It was no wonder that Lily had seemed busy these past few days.


    Anastasia believed she was overanalyzing things, but she was unaware that Lily was still supporting


    her even as this was happening in her own family.


    Yet, Anastasia even dared to doubt her.


    Thinking of this, Anastasia was immediately washed with guilt.


    Then she stood up and ordered, "Someone get the car.I''m going out!"


    "Hey, Tasia, where are you going? You''re not going to Lily''s, are you? Didn''t you hear anything I just


    said? It''s best if you don''t go there so often.If you''re worried, you can alwayse to my ce to


    eat.I''ll get someone to prepare food for you!"


    Maria called after Anastasia.


    "Aunt Maria, I still have things that I need to do.I''ll get going first.I know you care about me.I''ll tell Dad


    that you''ve always helped me!"


    She knew what her uncle and aunt wanted.


    They wanted her to say a few good words for them.


    Cameron was an uptight and inspoken man.


    Even Anastasia would never act improperly, let alone her father.


    With that, she rushed over to the Russell Estate.She didn''t expect Lily to be at home.


    Back then, Anastasia woulde over to find that Lily wasn''t home.She would only be home after


    dinner.


    Now that she was home, Anastasia''s mind started to spin.


    Could something have happened that made Lily stay at home? ""Tasia, you''re early today."


    Lily was surprised to see Anastasia since it was not even noon yet.


    "Lily, you..."


    "Lily, you..."


    The moment she saw Lily, she got tongue-tied.


    "What''s wrong?" Lily asked strangely.


    "Did something happen in your family?"


    Anastasia asked directly after thinking about it.


    If she beat around the bush, things might get lost in trantion.


    In the end, she decided to be upfront about it.


    The more she talked, the more confused Lily might get.


    Hearing this, Lily was startled.


    She didn''t understand what Anastasia meant.


    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    "Mr.Russell has gone abroad, and there are some problems at thepany, right?"


    Anastasia started and continued in a hurry, " Lily, I didn¡¯t know your family was going through such a


    hard time. Still, you were busy with my matters over the weeks. You must be upset. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t


    considerate enough of your feelings. I¡¯ve even doubted you before! I¡¯m really sorry!"


    The more she spoke, the more horrible she felt.


    She knew it was wrong of her to be skeptical of Lily when Lily tried so hard to help her.


    "Is there anything I can help with?"For the first time, Anastasia wanted to use her family''s influence and


    power to help someone.


    "It¡¯s all right," Lily said, smiling as she shook her head, finally understanding why Anastasia had been


    so emotional and why she rushed over.


    "You don¡¯t need to be so quick to reject me. Although I can only offer limited help, I¡¯ll do my best for


    anything you need!" Anastasia said severely.


    Lily raised a hand and patted Anastasia¡¯s shoulder lightly.


    With a solemn tone, she said, "Really, it¡¯s fine."


    "Really?"


    Anastasia was still slightly doubtful and only managed to calm down after Lily gave her an affirmative


    nod.


    "There are indeed some problems, and Alex had to check on them since he¡¯s thepany¡¯s CEO.


    Everything is stable now, and the authorities are still investigating the case. I spoke to Alex a few days


    ago, and he told me it¡¯! be fine."


    Lily smiled lightly.She neither looked worried nor anxious.


    Seeing her this way made Anastasia rx.


    She trusted that Lily did not say those things just tofort her, but perhaps the situation was not as


    bad as she had thought.


    Anastasia let out a breath of relief.


    "I knew Aunt Maria was just exaggerating! I was shocked to hear everything from her and thought your


    family was in major trouble."


    "Your aunt told you about this?"


    Lily asked, her brows raised.


    ¡®That¡¯s why she was so anxious.She probably heard gossip about this since the incident involved the


    Russell family.It attracted much attention, and Maria must¡¯ve learned it from her husband.The


    us in the industry"


    "Yeah," Anastasia said, unaware of everything going through Lily¡¯s head.


    "Oh, right.I''ve removed all the nts from my house and sent them here.However..."


    Anastasia looked around, finding it strange.


    "Why don¡¯t I see them around?"


    "They¡¯re in the garden at the back, and I moved some to my office.I grouped them ording to their


    properties so they wouldn¡¯t get too mixed up." Lily pointed toward the garden.


    Ordinary medicinal herbs would not make someone sick or stimte their central nervous system by


    just being in their presence.


    However, if someone ced various herbs together, their properties and effects could get mixed up


    and produce toxins that harm the human body.


    Anastasia did not know this field and did not understand the implications of doing so.


    Hence, she ced them randomly at home, which caused harm to her health over time.


    However, there was one thing Lily could not wrap her head around.


    Why was Anastasia the only one affected under such circumstances? She wondered why the maids


    were okay despite living in the same house and breathing the same air.


    Lily did not know the answer yet, but she was confident she could learn the truth soon.


    "I see!"


    Anastasia came to her realization and nodded.


    "So, what are we having for lunch today?"


    The change in their topic of conversation caught Lily off guard as she pinched Anastasia¡¯s cheek.


    "What a hungry little cat you are."


    If anyone else besides Lily had said that, Anastasia would have gotten mad.


    Since it was Lily, Anastasia simply grinned and looked up.


    "You''re right.I¡¯m a hungry little cat.Meow!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    After Lily left the institute, the atmosphere in theboratory became even more depressing.


    Austin was a workaholic and practically lived in theb, conducting experiments nonstop.He tried and


    repeatedly failed, causing his temper to worsen by the day.


    The other personnel also became increasingly tense.


    Austin did not understand one thing.


    He wondered why the experiments became tougher when they had seeded before and restored all


    the past data.


    They had made tremendous progress, but why were they stuck here now? The extraction process of


    the herbs¡¯ medicinal effects was simple to him.


    It was the fusion with the fragrances that was a massive headache.


    Before this, he tried to decrease the medicinal effects and increase the fragrance concentration.


    That could help him achieve the scent he wanted.


    The reduced medicinal effects were not within his consideration at all.


    However, he could no longer reduce the dosage of medicinal herbs used.


    If he continued to reduce it, it would not have any effects anymore.


    Plus, the other staff could tell that something was off through his disproportionate ratio.


    If Austin did not adjust the ratio, the herbs'' smell would be so strong that the fragrances could do


    nothing to cover it up.


    He became increasingly anxious and irritable by the day.


    ¡®The most vital thing here is to extract the herbs'' medicinal properties and ensure that the patients can


    absorb it into their blood vessels! Why must we use fragrances to cover the smell? The herbs are to


    save their lives! If they wish to die just because they dislike the smell, let them be!¡¯ As much as he


    wanted to, he did not have the guts to tell Thompson these things.After their few arguments, he


    understood how persistent Thompson was about this research.


    He was even starting to think that Thompson¡¯s persistence stemmed from his will to prove that his


    hypothesis was correct and that his n was usible instead of it being a n to create something


    unnoticeable and lethal to other people.


    A string of data appeared, proving that Austin had failed again.


    He was frustrated and had the urge to drop everything.


    He did not want to continue the experiment or prove anything.


    All he wanted was to leave this ce and have a good rest.


    With that in mind, he got to his feet.


    He removed his gloves, washed his hands, removed his coat, and headed for fresh air.


    There was someone on the balcony leaning against the railing.


    The person was sitting on a chair with a cigarette between their fingers.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Upon hearing the footsteps, the person turned to look at Austin.


    Her brow raised, and she used the same hand her cigarette was in to casually brush her hair, looking


    extremely seductive without trying.


    Austin did not expect to meet her again and remembered her name was Rhea Moore.


    "Wild" was his impression of her.


    To him, she was different from the aloofness Lily had.


    Lily made him feel like he should not disturb her unless necessary, while Rhea came off as strong and


    authoritative.


    Thest time they talked, Rhea was the one leading the conversation.


    Austin followed her flow of thoughts without even realizing it, and it made him feel oppressed after he


    thought about it.Now that he saw her again, he did not say anything.


    He just took two steps forward and leaned against the rail before taking a cigarette and tilting his head.


    Then he lit his cigarette as he watched the scenery.


    "Out for some fresh air too?"


    Austin asked while looking forward, appearing to be talking to Rhea, but he could also be talking to


    himself.


    Rhea just nced at him, saying nothing.


    Slowly, she put the cigarette to her lips and puffed it deeply.


    Austin expected this; he knew he would not get a reply from her, so he was not bothered by it.


    Then he turned to look at her this time and asked, "You failed your experiment too?"


    A mocking smile hung on Austin¡¯s lips as if to say Rhea was no better than him.


    He implied they were the same since she came to take a breather after failing an experiment.


    He was trying to tell her they were losers at this moment, and none was better than the other.


    However, Rhea just stared at him silently.


    Her upturned eyes narrowed slightly, and Austin could not tell what he was feeling.


    Her stare made him ufortable, and he lost interest in talking to her.


    There was no point in him arguing with a woman he was unfamiliar with.


    He did not know what was wrong with him recently either because he seemed to always be in


    arguments with women.


    At first, Austin was the one who looked down on them.


    Forget aboutpeting with them, but the fact that they wereparable did not appeal to him.


    He believed he was a genius among the crowd.


    Besides, he was even the miracle doctor, Dominic¡¯s grandnephew.


    Was it essential for him topete with all these women? 1 But then, it seemed that everything in his


    life had gone astray since he met Lily.


    He had beenpeting with women and himself nonstop.


    This kind of life exhausted him, and it made him easily irritable.


    He was about to leave the balcony and look for another ce to clear his head when he saw Rhea


    leaning forward.


    It felt like she was slightly closer to him now.

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    Austin was confused.


    Soon, he saw Rhea slightly pouting while looking in his direction.Her lips were full and red, and they


    were seductive as if inviting him to have a taste.His heart started to beat wildly, and his throat


    tightened.


    Subconsciously, he looked at the door.


    No one had passed by, but he felt like he wasmitting a sinful crime at this moment.


    His face was flushed red for no reason.


    ¡®What the hell is she doing? Although we¡¯re on the balcony and there¡¯s no one here, this is a public


    ce! Anyone could just walk by"


    Austin noticed Rhea getting closer and wanted to move away, but his body seemed frozen in its spot,


    unable to move.


    With his eyes widened, he just stared at her getting closer to him by the second.


    He was about to yell from his anxiety when he saw her opening her lips lightly, blowing the cigarette


    smoke into his face.


    The smoke blew on his face directly, and as he was staring at her with his eyes wide open, it hit his


    senses and went into his nose.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    He choked on the smoke, unable to return to his senses as his mind was still confused by what had just


    happened.


    "Pfft."


    Rhea scoffed, her toneced with mockery.


    Then she leaned into her seat and casually took another puff of smoke, asking with narrowed eyes,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "You went to visit my cousin for her illness?"


    Austin finally returned to his senses, but he got riled up again when he heard her question.


    ¡®Is she fooling with me? She has the guts to fool around with me! It¡¯s the first time any woman dared to


    do that to me.The worst thing is that she even acted like nothing had happened and casually asked me


    a question after she teased me.How can this woman do that to me?!¡¯


    "Hmph!"


    He hummed, not nning to answer her question.


    He wanted to leave as he initially nned because he did not want Rhea to affect his emotions so


    easily again.


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard her say, "Your medication won¡¯t work."


    He stopped in his tracks again as he turned to look at her.


    She was pressing the cigarette into the ashtray, diminishing it.


    Then she picked up her water bottle from the table and sipped it leisurely.


    Austin suppressed his question repeatedly until he could not hold it in anymore.


    Even though he knew she did it on purpose, he still had to ask, "How do you know that?"


    ¡®Tt seems Maria has told Rhea everything.


    She probably knows that Anastasia got poisoned now and even saw the list of medications I gave to


    her.


    Still, how does Rhea know it¡¯s useless? What does she know? Both Lily and Rhea had been provoking


    me nonstop! What the h*ll did I do to deserve this?¡¯

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    Austin scoffed and cast a sidelong nce at Rhea.


    "Ms.Moore, you seem to know a lot about medicinal herbs.Why didn¡¯t you treat your cousin¡¯s illness


    instead?"


    "That''s none of your business." Rhea looked at Austin and said lightly, "However, the medications you


    prescribed her are useless!"


    Once again, Rhea said that his treatment n would not work, and it angered him now.


    "You probably shouldn''t be telling me that.You should let your mom know instead.Perhaps she would


    listen to you, and I hope she would because I don¡¯t want to be involved in this."Austin was trying to tell


    her that if it were not for Maria, who pleaded with him to treat Anastasia¡¯s illness, he would not do it


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    either.


    "Do you not want to, or do you not know how to?"


    Rhea was smiling, but it gave him the feeling that she was mocking him.


    "I told you that you shouldn¡¯t be involved in this unless you want to ruin the reputation you finally


    earned after so long."


    "Ms.Moore, it seems you don¡¯t want your cousin to recover from her illness?"


    Austin leaned down and stared into her mesmerizing eyes.


    Her eyes were unique.


    They were long and upturned, making her appear unknowingly seductive whenever she looked up at


    someone.


    Even if she were smiling, it would give the other person the impression that she had a hidden meaning


    behind her smile.


    At this moment, Rhea looked back at him with that same gaze.


    "Her recovery from that sickness has nothing to do with me.I¡¯m more interested in you, Mr.Dominic¡¯s


    secret apprentice.I¡¯m eager to find out how capable you really are."


    "How much credit are you willing to give me, Ms.Moore?" Austin asked.


    He was getting more intrigued by what Rhea was trying to pull off.


    She looked at him and slowly raised her hands in the air with her palms open.


    Then she slowly curled nine of her fingers, leaving only one index finger, which she was now waving


    before his face.


    Scoffing, he asked, "One out of ten?"


    However, she shook her head.


    As she continued to wave that finger in front of his eyes, she said, "Not even one!"


    That riled Austin up.


    "You!"


    "What? Are you mad at me?"


    Rhea crossed her hands on the table and supported her chin with the back of her hand.She looked at


    him leisurely.


    "The miracle doctor sure is a petty one.I didn¡¯t even say much, and you¡¯re all riled up already?"


    "You don¡¯t need to provoke me.None of your words matter when ites to my capabilities!"


    Austin looked around.


    "We''re working in the sameb now, but on different projects.What about we see who can achieve the


    most here first? Talk is useless after all."


    "You''re right."


    Rhea nodded and smiled.


    "However, you took over Lily¡¯s research, didn¡¯t you? I heard that she finished the project before giving it


    to you, and that the data she lost was also found.Isn''t this too...shameless of you to use someone


    else¡¯s results topete with me?"


    "who said I was going to use anything she did?"


    Austin did not like hearing that.


    "She only did the basics.I..."


    After a pause, he decided to keep those words to himself.


    "Whatever.There¡¯s no point in telling you all this.You don¡¯t understand anyway!"


    Then he looked at her curiously.


    "Oh, right.What research are you working on now?"


    She threw him a nce and smiled mysteriously.


    Suddenly, she picked up the cigarette box and lighter from the table as she stood up and walked


    toward him.


    "I¡¯m working on..."


    Austin was waiting for her toplete her sentence, only to hear her say, "You don¡¯t understand it


    anyway!"


    With that, she left the balcony.


    Austin was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    Austin was bewildered, unable to believe that he had allowed Rhea to fool him twice during their short


    encounter.


    He felt suffocated, not knowing where to vent his feelings.


    Initially, he came here to clear his head, but he was left feeling even more stressed.


    Over the past two days, Lily had been keeping herself updated with Burnwken¡¯s news.


    However, she could only receive limited information within the country, and things from the inte


    were insufficient to ease her anxiety, especially when she had not heard from Alexander for a few days.


    She was aware that the signal there was poor, but was it really that bad? Compared to other ces


    gued by wars and pestilence, he was in a rtively safer area.


    The situation over there was unimaginable to Lily.


    She had even thought of persuading Alexander toe back home when he would give her a call


    again so they could n how to deal with the situation at Burnwken once he was back.


    After all, he had seen the situation and understood what was happening.


    What was left for them to do waspensate the victims¡¯ families and find out the truth about the


    incident.


    As for investigating the matter and finding out the truth, Lily believed they could hand this over to the


    local authorities and that Alexander did not have to risk anything.


    That was her thought, but until now, she had heard nothing from Alexander.


    After talking to Olivia, she learned that Edward had not returned any calls either.


    At this moment, Olivia and Lily were equally worried, but there seemed to be nothing they could do


    other than wait for their return.


    Lily was frustrated.


    Coincidentally, it had been a couple of days since shest brought Galen out, so she thought she might


    bring him to Dominic¡¯s ce.


    Compared to other kids, Galen was unusual because he did not like amusement parks or malls but


    preferred Dominic¡¯s garden.


    nts appeared to be something he liked, and Alexander had always joked that Galen would take over


    Lily¡¯s legacy.


    Before this, she was worried about what would happen to thepany as Galen¡¯s interesty in


    nts.


    Fortunately, she was pregnant again, and she feltforted knowing that they could rely on their


    second child to take over thepany if Galen was not interested in that.


    Dominic was having fun at first, munching on cookies and drinking tea.


    When he saw Galen, however, his eyes grew wide.


    "Oh, dear! What brought you here?"


    He was frowning at first, but a secondter, he weed them.


    "Hey! Bring out al] the snacks and toys! Lay out the carpet, put up the fence, and put all my precious


    nts away!"


    Judging from how Dominic acted, one would have thought that his anxiety stemmed from a sudden


    robbery at his ce.He instructed his servants nonstop while they worked on their tasks.


    Some were working on moving things around, while some were hiding the nts.


    They would bump into each other at times, and the whole ce was chaotic, contrasting with its usual


    serenity.


    At this sight, Lily did not know how to feel.


    "Is it necessary to do all this?"


    "Of course!"


    Dominic asked, "Why do you have time to bring this punk¡ªI mean, your dear baby¡ªover here today?"


    At this moment, Galen was grinning, revealing a bright smile.He was strutting with his short legs,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    staggering at times, but his steps were determined as he headed toward Dominic.


    "Grandpa! Grandpa ..Goat!"


    Dominic could not avoid him at this point, so he just dodged to the side.


    However, that would mean that Galen would fall to the ground.


    He could not bear to see that and quickly stretched his arm out to hold Galen, and while he held Galen


    in his arms, he also rolled to the ground.


    "Oh! My bones!"


    Dominic yelled.


    On the other hand, Galen was in high spirits as he was not injured from the earlier fall.


    Heid on Dominic¡¯s body, with his head on Dominic¡¯s chest.


    Looking up, he grinned.


    "Hehe..."


    Following the sound of his chuckles, his hand moved swiftly.


    "Hiss!"

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    "Hey, my beard!"


    Dominic cried in pain because he failed to protect his beard from Galen¡¯s hands.


    On the other hand, Galen was lying on Dominic¡¯s chest.


    Between his fingers were the gray hairs that had formed part of Dominic¡¯s beard just a moment ago.


    That was Galen''s favorite "toy."


    "Where are the toys? Where are the snacks? Did you guys bring them here yet?!" Dominic eximed.


    Even so, he could not bear to punish Galen for what he did and carefully got up.


    Lily headed over to take Galen from Dominic''s body and reprimanded him softly, "You can¡¯t do that! It¡¯s


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    bad!"


    "Bat?"


    Galen pped his arms, looking around for bats.


    Confusion filled his eyes when he realized there were no bats in sight.His naive acts made Dominic


    chuckle and get up, saying, "It¡¯s fine.He¡¯s still a young boy.What would he know? It¡¯s my people¡¯s fault


    for being too slow to bring out the toys!"


    The servants were speechless upon hearing that.


    They were already moving as fast as possible and had created an area filled with snacks and toys for


    Galen.


    On top of that, they had created a vast space.


    This spot had always been for Galen to avoid him from going around the ce.


    Whenever he came over, the servants would quickly arrange the space, and once they ced Galen


    inside, he would drown in a sea of toys.


    Lily had no words, but Dominic was another thing.


    He called Galen punk and was afraid of the little boy, but he also spoiled Galen.


    Lily reprimanded Galen whenever he caused chaos, but Dominic would immediately interrupt her,


    protecting Galen from being scolded.


    Hence, Lily thought it was Dominic¡¯s fault that Galen had pulled his beard.


    After all, Dominic was the one who allowed Galen to y with it the first time.


    Later, Galen formed a bad habit of pulling Dominic¡¯s beard as he found it to be an interesting toy.


    Lily shook her head and said, "I¡¯ll need to go to your herb garden in the backyard.Can I do that?"


    "Just go! You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me about it,"


    Dominic waved and said casually.He suddenly paused, appearing to remember something.


    "Wait.If you head to the backyard, then he n Dominic pointed to Galen, who was having fun with the


    toys and hesitated momentarily.


    "You''re here, aren¡¯t you?"


    Lily nodded and said, "Thanks in advance!"


    Without saying anything else, she headed toward the backyard.She also had a herb garden at home,


    but it was nothingpared to Dominic¡¯s.


    They called it the backyard, but it would take them an entire evening to walk through the area.


    Dominic lived in a massive manor near the mountains, where the weather suited most nts.


    Nheless, he nted the nts that needed extra care in the greenhouse.


    There were various types of herbs here.


    Lily was not confident to say that Dominic had every type of herb, but she believed she could find most


    of the herbs she would need here.


    She had looked into the nts Anastasia had sent over and recorded their medicinal properties.


    As of this moment, she had a rough idea of the toxin formed from those mixed properties.


    However, the toxin wasplicated as it formed from the properties of many herbs.


    Lily could not gather enough ingredients from her herb garden to create the antidote, so she thought


    about visiting Dominic¡¯s ce to get everything she needed in the shortest time possible.


    She had to settle Anastasia¡¯s matters as soon as possible.


    After all, she had promised Anastasia that she could do it and must not let her down.


    Moreover, it pained her to see Anastasia suffer for many years due to the toxin.


    Lily nned to visit Burnwken when she settled things with Anastasia.


    Although she was pregnant now and Alexander told her to rest at home, she would not be able to take


    it anymore if she had no idea what was happening to Alexander in the foreign ce.


    "Hey!"


    Dominic tried to stop Lily but to no avail.


    Hence, he turned to look at the little boy sitting amidst the toys.


    At this time, Galen looked up, and they met gazes.


    Galen was chuckling as he happily stretched his arms out.


    "Pull, pull..."

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    Dominic was speechless and subconsciously held his hand to his chin.


    "Pull my *ss, you punk!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Dominic felt tired about an hourter, but Lily had yet to return from the backyard.Hey on his rattan


    chair by the pile of toys and looked at Galen while drowsiness was slowly taking over him.


    However, he forced himself to stay awake, knowing he could not fall asleep this way.


    If he did, all his precious nts and herbs might go missing when he opened his eyes again.


    That would not be as simple as getting his beard pulled off.


    When his eyes were almost closing, he heard one of his subordinates report, "Mr.Dominic, the young


    master is here!"


    "Which young master? Isn''t he here?"


    Dominic turned to look at the toys area and was shocked to find that Galen was out of sight.


    "No.It¡¯s Mr.Austin!" the maid said.


    However, Dominic was not in the mood to care about that now.


    "I don¡¯t care who came! Find that punk right now! No, find the kid!"


    ¡®He¡¯s still here now, and I didn¡¯t fall asleep either.Or did I? I don¡¯t think so.I''m so old that I''m starting to


    forget things!¡¯ After getting all his servants to look for Galen, Dominic started searching for the little boy


    and called out, "Oh, Galen!" and "Oh, baby!" amidst his search.


    At this time, everyone had forgotten that Austin was still waiting as they focused on looking for Galen.


    Austin had been waiting for a long time and still did not receive permission to enter.


    He thought Dominic was still mad over what had happened thest time he visited and started to


    ponder how he could ease Dominic¡¯s angerter.


    Then he would ask about the toxin in Anastasia¡¯s body.


    Austin found Anastasia¡¯s case to beplicated.


    It was not that the toxin was highly poisonous, but it was just too mixed up, which made the case as


    tough as it was.


    If there was only one type of toxin in her body, he could just focus on creating one antidote, but there


    were a few types of toxins in her body, though none were lethal.


    He wondered who was the person behind all that.


    Anastasia came from an influential family and had a good family background.


    How did she get suchplicated toxins in her body? This question had been bothering Austin for a


    long time.


    Plus, the stagnant process of his work at theb also troubled him, so he thought of seeking advice


    from Dominic.


    Sometimeter, no one got back to him.


    Seeing that the door was not locked, Austin pushed it open and entered the ce cautiously.


    To his surprise, there was no one in the yard at all.


    Not even one servant was in sight.


    Usually, at least the guard would be there.


    The maids would clean while the gardeners would be tidying the nts.


    It was rare to have no one in the yard at all.


    Austin had a strange feeling about this but paid no mind to it and headed into the residence.


    Once he reached the central area, he started to see people.


    Many of them had their waists bent and appeared to be looking for something.


    As they searched, they yelled something.


    Austin did not hear them clearly and only did when he walked closer to them.


    "Young master! Where are you?"


    ¡®Young master? Me?¡¯ I Austin was confused.


    "Hey, I¡¯m here!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    Upon hearing that, all the servants looked in Austin¡¯s direction.


    Two secondster, they again lowered their heads and continued searching for someone, yelling,


    "Young master! Young master?"


    Austin was utterly puzzled.


    ¡®Is there another young master besides me? What?¡¯ With a confused look, he continued walking toward


    the manor, not bothering to ask the servants what was happening.


    When he was about to reach the residence, he could no longer move his feet.He looked down and saw


    a little boy hugging his calf and clinging to it like a ko.


    Austin looked down while the little boy looked up with a grin.


    "Teehee!"


    The little boy did not have all his teeth yet, and on his face was an innocent smile.


    However, his presence shocked Austin.


    "Whose kid is this?"


    Subconsciously, he wanted to shake the boy off his calf, but even though the little boy was still young,


    he had a tight grip on Austin¡¯s calf.


    Galen clung onto Austin''s calf calmly and even sat on top of his shoe like it was a swing.


    The more Austin shook his leg, the happier the little boy seemed.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Get down.Get down right now!"


    Austin had never cared for a child before and did not know how to interact with kids.


    Getting his calf hugged suddenly stopped him from entering the house and frustrated him.


    "Whose kid is this?"


    His yells immediately attracted everyone else¡¯s attention, including Dominic, who was about to head


    outside the house to look for Galen.


    When Dominic arrived at the door and saw the sight in front of him, he roared, "Don¡¯t move!"


    Although he was old, his roar was thunderous and powerful, shocking Austin to his core that he froze in


    his spot, not daring to move.


    Austin was slowly losing stability because he had one leg on the ground while his other leg was mid-air,


    holding Galen.


    "G-Granduncle..."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He threw Dominic a painful look, thinking the little boy would get into trouble for creating such chaos


    here.


    ¡®Granduncle is mad.He¡¯s even trembling from his anger"


    "Oh, my dear grandson..."


    Dominic opened his arms and ran toward Austin.


    It stunned thetter, and he was so emotional that he was on the verge of tearing up.


    It was the first time Dominic addressed him this way over the past twenty years.


    No matter what happened, blood was still thicker than water.


    "Grandpa..."


    Due to Austin¡¯s emotions, he immediately addressed Dominic as his grandfather.


    However, before he finished his sentence, he saw Dominic squatting before him and carrying the little


    boy in his arms.


    "Let¡¯s not sit there, all right? It¡¯s dirty!"


    Austin was shocked to his core.


    Galen¡¯s grip on Austin¡¯s calf was tight, so Dominic had difficulty picking him up.


    "Let go.I have something fun for you to y with.Otherwise, you can y with my beard!"


    Upon hearing that, Galen immediately let go of Austin¡¯s calf and grabbed Dominic¡¯s beard.


    "Pull..."


    "Yeah, you¡¯re pulling it..."


    Although there were tears in Dominic¡¯s eyes, he still allowed Galen to hold on to his beard.


    Austin had no words.


    He was heartbroken, and his heart hurt as if a group of men had just stomped on it one after another.


    He had never felt this hurt before.


    ¡®It turns out that granduncle wasn¡¯t calling me, and the servants weren''t looking for me either.


    The "young master" they called wasn''t me, but that brat! Granduncle even allows him to y with his


    beard! ¡®T can¡¯t even pour him a cup of tea without suffering the looks he would give me, but this brat


    had granduncle¡¯s beard in his hand, looking like he was about to pull it off soon.Yet, granduncle is


    saying nothing about it!¡¯

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    ¡®what did he say earlier? Did he say I was dirty? Which part of me was dirty? I would wipe my shoes


    clean every time before leaving the house! I did not even say anything about this brat wrinkling my


    clothes!¡¯ Austin was suffering from tremendous shock and stood in his spot, stupefied.


    Seeing the older man and the little boy being friendly, he felt like an outsider.


    Finally, he returned to his senses and asked in a hoarse voice, "Granduncle, this kid is..."


    "What the h*ll are you guys doing?"


    Dominic suddenly rebuked Austin, shocking him again.


    "All of you can¡¯t even take care of one little boy! You¡¯ve taken so long to search for him in this small


    ce! What''s the point of me hiring you guys?"


    The servants just stayed silent in the face of Dominic¡¯s rebuke.


    "What are you guys still standing here for? Get back to work! Oh, right.Get the chef to prepare


    something the little boy likes to eat.Move fast!"


    Dominic nagged and was back to being the ill- tempered man he usually appeared to be.


    Austin was used to this side of Dominic, but someone else was not.


    Galen, who was in Dominic¡¯s arms, had his lips curled downward instantly.


    "Fierce..."


    As he spoke, he pouted and pressed his hands on Dominic¡¯s cheeks, trying to push the corner of his


    lips upward.


    Austin widened his eyes at the sight as if he had seen a monster of some sort.


    However, Dominic did not get mad and cooperated with Galen dly.He even softened his voice to


    coax the little boy.


    "All right, my bad.I shouldn¡¯t have been so fierce.I¡¯ll smile, okay? Hahaha..."


    Following Dominic¡¯sugh, Galen chuckled happily as well.


    "Hahaha..."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Austin did not know what he should feel at this moment.


    "why the h*ll are you standing here like a fool?"


    At this moment, Dominic finally realized that Austin was there.


    Frowning, he asked impatiently, "Who allowed you toe in?"


    Dominic vaguely remembered not giving Austin permission to enter his house.


    ¡®This punkes here too often! How annoying!¡¯ "Granduncle, I have something important to ask you.I


    didn¡¯t disturb your peace on purpose."


    Austin was curious about Galen''s family, seeing as Dominic adored the boy so much, but he was afraid


    to ask a leading question for fear of being expelled once again.


    Hence, he decided to just keep those questions to himself.


    "What important matters can it be? You said the same thing thest time you visited.You¡¯re not doing


    anything serious with your life, are you? Don¡¯t you have anything better to do these days? Should I ask


    your parents to send you abroad to further your studies or something?"


    Dominic questioned impatiently, which was a total contrast to his kindness and patience when talking to


    Galen.


    Austin had mixed feelings about it.


    ¡®Why do we get such different treatments when we''re both from the younger generation? Wait a minute,


    no. I¡¯m rted to him by blood, but where did this brate from?¡¯


    "Granduncle, this kid..."


    Austin hesitated and swallowed his words again as a terrifying thought formed in his head.


    ¡®This kid can¡¯t be his illegitimate child or something, can he?"


    The thought left as fast as it came, as Austin denied that possibility.


    ¡®No! That can¡¯t be! Granduncle is so old now and hasn¡¯t left this ce for so many years.


    Judging from this brat¡¯s age, he should be about one to two years old.


    How could he be his great- granduncle¡¯s illegitimate son? Wait, or is he granduncle¡¯s illegitimate


    grandson?¡¯ While Austin was having all sorts of thoughts in his mind, Dominic had already brought


    Galen into the house.


    After standing and pondering for a moment, Austin decided to be shameless and followed suit.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    Dominic carried Galen into the house, and when he turned around, he noticed that Austin had followed


    behind them.


    Suddenly, he red at the young man.


    "Why did youe..."


    Before he could finish roaring, his cheeks were pushed upward, and he could only let out a funny smile.


    Frowning, he pursed his lips at Austin, motioning for thetter to move aside as he sat down with


    Galen.


    He loosened his grip and asked, "What about you go inside and y with your toys?"


    Galen shook his head fervently at the sound of that, rendering Dominic speechless.


    "Then you can¡¯t hold onto my beard all the time.You pulled off so many, and you won¡¯t have any to y


    with in the future anymore."


    Dominic coaxed patiently, "Plus, your mommy will spank your butt if she knows about this!"


    Thest part of the sentence probably sounded scarier to Galen because a hint of hesitation shed


    across his eyes upon hearing that.


    Finally, he released his grip and went back to his ying area.


    "Phew..."


    Dominic breathed out a sigh of relief as if he had juste back from war.


    He picked up the teacup before him and blew on it habitually, but he realized that his tea was already


    cold by now.


    Then he poured it into the bucket at his side as he started to boil water to make himself a new pot of


    tea.


    "Granduncle, let me do it!"


    Austin tried to help, finally finding the chance to do something for the old man.


    Perhaps because Dominic was already exhausted, he did not have the energy to get mad now and


    allowed Austin to be.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He released his grip on the kettle, and Austin quickly took over, washing the pot and boiling the water


    before he made a new pot of tea for Dominic.


    He seemed to be happy while doing all that.


    While at work, he nced at Galen from time to time through his peripheral vision, finding him familiar.


    He knew a few kids and did not have a close rtionship with many people due to his personality.


    As he did not even have a girlfriend now, there was no way he could have kids of his own.


    To him, kids were a burden, and it was best to stay away from them.


    Hence, he should have seen the kid somewhere to find him familiar, right? Or that all the kids looked


    the same, which was why he felt he had seen this kid before? Deep in thought, he suddenly heard


    Dominic roar, "What in the world are you doing?"


    When he returned to his senses, he realized the cup was full because he had overfilled it.


    He was so distracted that he did not realize it.


    "Granduncle, I¡¯m sorry! I got distracted!"


    Austin quickly apologized and grabbed the tablecloth to clean up the mess.


    Dominic snatched the teapot from his hand right away.


    "Move aside! You can¡¯t even do one thing right! You¡¯re so dumb, ugh! You became distracted? Lord, tell


    me what you can do right in your life!"


    After getting reprimanded, Austin felt aggrieved.


    It was just a small matter, and he did not understand why Dominic had to overreact.


    He nced to the side and found Galen staring back at him.


    It seemed that the little boy had witnessed his embarrassing moment from earlier.


    He opened his mouth and grinned, revealing his two teeth.


    Austin had a feeling that a little boy just mocked him.


    The boy had a smile that he was familiar with, and Austin felt that he had been mocked by such a smile


    many times before.


    A familiar face shed across his mind.


    Suddenly, he remembered that he had indeed seen this kid before.


    It was during that time that he visited Lily¡¯s ce with Maria.


    Back then, he did not pay too much attention to his surroundings as there was bad blood between him


    and Lily.


    Plus, he was there to check on Anastasia¡¯s illness.


    At the time, a kid was there, but Austin had simply nced at him.


    In retrospect, this little boy looked like the kid he saw back then.

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    The most crucial point was that if he were Lily¡¯s son, then everything would make sense.


    ¡®She has an odd rtionship with Dominic and even knows who his secret apprentice is.If that¡¯s the


    case, I can understand why the old man would dote on the boy"


    "Granduncle, he¡¯s Lily¡¯s child, isn¡¯t he?" Austin asked hesitantly after giving it some thought.


    While drinking water, Dominic choked.


    "Who told you that?" He looked panicky and nced at the boy''s face.


    ¡®Does he look like her that much?"


    Although he did not admit it, Austin could tell from his reaction.


    ¡® Bingo!¡¯ "Granduncle, what''s your rtionship with Lily? You¡¯re not only good to her but also her


    child..."


    He could not help but suspect that the child was his grandson, but he shook off the ridiculous idea.


    ¡®No way! No f*cking way!"


    Seeing him look puzzled and shake his head, Dominic frowned.


    "Why do you care? Who are you to pry into my affairs? Why are you here? If you have nothing to


    discuss with me, then get lost!"


    "Yes, I do, Granduncle!"


    d that he asked, Austin hurriedly said, "You see, I¡¯ve been treating a young girl who¡¯s


    obese.Judging from her pulse, I think she suffers from chronic toxicity, which is not fatal but unusually


    "why are you asking me? You''re her physician, not me," Dominic said in disapproval.


    "After learning herbal medicine for so long, can''t you find a cure? Didn¡¯t I tell you to use the simplest


    method to counteract a toxin, no matter howplex it is? "Always apply the right medicine to the right


    illness! Haven¡¯t you learned to use the matching medicine for any poison? Don¡¯t you know how to


    simplify what isplex?"


    Dominic scolded him but simultaneously gave Austin ideas.


    Puzzled, Austin asked tentatively, "Are you saying..."


    "Pm saying if you¡¯re so stupid, stop misleading the public by using my name.


    If you get into trouble, don¡¯t expect me to clean up your mess, okay? Don¡¯t spoil my reputation either!"


    Dominic growled.


    Austin was speechless.


    ¡®The old man always says things that are hard to understand, and I have to figure them out myself.


    Simplify theplex.


    Does it mean that no matter how many toxins are there, I should simply use a counteracting


    prescription for each of them? In that case, what if the herbs are notpatible?¡¯ He thought alone for


    a while, and just as he was about to ask again, he heard footsteps approaching from the backyard and


    a familiar and pleasant female voice saying, "Hey, old man, have you gottenzytely? The grass on


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    the east side has withered a bit.Is it too much for you to look after them yourself?"


    Austin was nonplussed.


    An awkward look shed across Dominic''s face because Austin was still there.


    Dominic frowned and scolded, "Shouldn¡¯t you scram now?"


    His voice was quiet, but Lily heard what he said.


    Not knowing that there was someone else, she thought he was talking to her and wondered why he


    was in such a bad mood.


    "Okay, I''ll scram right away! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t evene again if you beg me," she said as she


    entered the house.


    She was surprised to see Austin.


    Austin was nonplussed.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    However, on second thought, she figured it was not surprising to see him here.She had gathered what


    she wanted in a bag and was carrying the bulky container.She thought that since she was here, she


    should take as many as she could.


    "What good stuff have you plundered this time?"


    Lifting his eyelids, Dominic asked.


    However, he did not seem to mind and had no intention of checking her bag.


    "The ones you don¡¯t appreciate, okay?" She answered and looked toward her son.


    "Galen, have you been naughty and bullied Grandpa?" As if he had not heard her, the little boy did not


    answer and buried his head in a heap of snacks.


    "Hmm-hmm."


    He made the sound to show that he was having fun.


    "No, no, he¡¯s been a well-behaving boy!"


    Dominic said protectively of him, "There are food and drinks and things to y with here.Of course he¡¯s


    on his best behavior!"


    "Really?"


    Doubtful, Lily curled her lips.


    "Then how about wee tomorrow again?"


    "Well..."


    Dominic gave an awkward look.


    ¡®I knew it.My son is mischievous and forever restless.It¡¯s good enough if he¡¯s not wreaking havoc


    around here, but to expect him to be well-behaved? The could hardly be associated with him"


    Still, Dominic was protective of the boy.


    Being both scared and fond of him, the older man had conflicting feelings.


    Seeing them bantering in such a casual way, Austin was jealous.


    He had never seen Dominic like this.


    ¡®It was as if he was an easygoing and slightly mischievous old man.


    One that would dote on his grandchildren and joke around.


    However, I''ve never seen him behave in this manner before.


    It could only mean that Dominic is much closer to Lily than me"


    "Granduncle..."


    Finding his voice, he looked at Lily and then at Dominic.


    "You two..."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Us?"


    Lily looked toward Dominic and raised her brow questioningly.


    ¡®You¡¯ve not told him about our rtionship, have you?¡¯ Dominic shrugged.


    ¡®How would I dare to tell him without your permission?¡¯ Lily nodded in approval, and Dominic grinned


    smugly.


    Austin was dumbfounded.


    ¡®What the hell is happening now? Am I not standing here? Can¡¯t anyone answer my question?¡¯ "What


    are you asking so much for? It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know Lily!"


    Dominic faked a coughing fit and tried to hedge.


    Austin thought quickly and wondered why Lily and Dominic would be so close before he became fond


    of her son.


    ¡®Dominic rarely left his house over the years, and his social circle was limited.


    There could only be one possibility why he knew Lily and was on such good terms with her.."


    "I see!"


    He pped his head as realization dawned on him.


    Dominic was baffled.


    Austin was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    Lily was also baffled, and even Galen, ying by himself, looked up questioningly.


    "Granduncle, you¡¯ve always refused to tell me or publicly announce who your secret apprentice is."


    Austin curled his lips into a mysterious smile and peered at Lily.


    "It¡¯s Alexander, isn¡¯t it?"


    Lily and Dominic were perplexed.


    They exchanged looks andmunicated without words again.


    ¡®He¡¯s so dumb.Is he truly your grandnephew?"


    ¡®He''s not my family, and I don¡¯t know him, okay?¡¯ Austin felt frustrated to see the twomunicating


    through expressions.


    It was as if there was a wall between them and him, and he could not be a part of them no matter how


    hard he tried.


    He could not understand why they were shrugging, shaking their heads, blinking their eyes, or sighing.


    "Granduncle, I know you don¡¯t wish to announce it publicly because Alexander is someone special, and


    he wants to keep it a secret, but you don¡¯t have to hide it from me.I guarantee that I won¡¯t reveal it to


    anyone!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Austin held up his hand and swore earnestly.


    "Hmm..."


    Dominic hesitated.


    Lily was the first to respond, "Yes, we don¡¯t wish to let too many people know about this.Since you


    know now, I hope you can keep it a secret and not tell anyone."


    Dominic was bemused, while Austin was pleased to see her acknowledging he was right because he


    had finally uncovered the secret.


    ¡®No wonder Lily knew I wasn¡¯t Dominic¡¯s secret apprentice.It also makes sense that she knows so


    much about herbal medicine, even though she¡¯s just a perfumer.That¡¯s also why her experiment


    seeded after she rested at home for a few days.It must be because of Alexander! It must be!¡¯ With


    those thoughts in mind, Austin felt that many things finally made sense.


    He also felt relieved.


    All this while, he refused to ept that Lily, ayperson, and a woman, would know herbal medicine


    better than him, outperform him in experiments, and be more highly regarded in theboratory than


    him.


    ¡®It makes sense now since there¡¯s someone behind her.Also, the person is Dominic''s secret apprentice!


    I must admit that Alexander is truly outstanding and distinguished among his peers.Since he¡¯s


    Dominic¡¯s secret apprentice, I ept that he has beaten me"


    Austin¡¯s frustration disappeared, and he found Lily less irritating.


    He said in a friendlier tone, "Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯m not someone who can¡¯t keep his mouth shut.If you had told


    me earlier that you owed much of your sess in theb to your husband, I wouldn¡¯t have made fun of


    you.You couldn¡¯t have done it without your expertise in perfumery, could you?"


    Lily was perplexed.


    After two seconds, she understood what he meant and nodded without retorting.


    "Yes, the experiment required knowledge of both fields, and we couldn¡¯t do it without either expertise."


    "That¡¯s not exactly true."


    To Lily¡¯s surprise, although she refrained from correcting him, Austin tried to do so instead.


    "Although I don¡¯t know much about perfumery, I felt it¡¯s not thatplicated after studying your data.


    "I¡¯ve already seeded in creating two new samples.I believe everything will go more smoothly from


    now.Rest assured, theb can still yield good results without you," Austin said rather smugly.


    Then he remembered something and continued, "Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you. I recovered the data you


    tried to destroy. Therefore, I¡¯m in charge of the project at theb."


    "You recovered them?"


    Lily did not expect that.


    Lily was perplexed.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    "You never expected that, did you?"


    Austin was pleased with himself and felt he could finally beat her at one thing.


    "I restored the data you destroyed, and theb is running as before¡ªno, it¡¯s better than when you were


    there, and I believe all experiments will soon seed."


    "You..."


    Lily wanted to tell him that he was an idiot and had self- righteously done something stupid.


    On second thought, she knew she could achieve nothing by scolding him since he had recovered the


    data¡ªinstead, sheughed coldly.


    "Then I wish you good luck."


    Austin thought Lily was upset that he could recover the data she destroyed and felt even prouder.


    "You have no idea I learned from a hacker for a while, do you? I could restore the data even if you


    destroyed the database and only smashed the hardware."


    "Really?"


    Lily lifted her gaze and smiled because Austin had given her a new idea.


    ¡®He¡¯s right that I only destroyed the hardware.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    What if I hack into the database and destroy allb data? It seems like a good idea, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯ Her


    gaze toward Austin grew friendlier with that thought in mind.


    Lily lowered her head to sort out the nt in the bag, then cleaned her hands and returned to say to


    her son, "Galen, let¡¯s go home."


    She pped, but the little boy ducked into a corner with his buttocks lifted because he was having too


    much fun there.


    "No, no ?"


    "No? Look how messy you made grandpa¡¯s ce! How many strands of grandpa¡¯s beard have you


    pulled from his chin? He¡¯ll lose his beard if you keep doing that! You can¡¯t do that."


    Lily chided her son quietly, and the older man subconsciously felt his beard and hair.


    ¡®It¡¯s not gone yet, is it?¡¯ Even Austin looked at Dominic despite himself and saw his most precious


    beard look rambling.


    "Ahem..."


    Dominic let out a dry cough to hide his embarrassment and said, "If he would like to y for a while


    longer, then let him.


    You alwayse and go in a hurry and treat this ce like a hotel ¡ªno, ashopping mall, where you


    can just leave after shopping.Take a seat.What¡¯s the hurry?"


    Lily turned around when she heard those words.


    "Then how about T let Galen stay here for a few days, and I only pick him up when he wants to go


    home?"


    The boy widened his eyes and pped.


    "Okay, okay!"


    However, Dominic looked terrified and blurted, "Okay, my a*s!"


    He noticed Galen''s disappointment, regretted what he had said, and continued, "I¡¯m saying I have no


    problem with you staying here, but your mom will worry."


    "I won''t!" Lily said.


    Dominic shot her a look ¡®Can you not sabotage me?¡¯ He added, "Then your dad will worry!"


    ¡®His dad.."


    Lily¡¯s faint smile froze.


    She thought about Alexander, who was still overseas with his fate unknown to her, and her longing for


    him grew stronger.


    "Old man..." she said quietly.


    "Have you heard of the pandemic in Burnwken?"


    Her voice seemingly did not sound off and was light and casual, but since Dominic knew her well, he


    could tell otherwise and asked, "why? "


    However, Dominic looked terrified and blurted, "Okay, my a*s!"

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    "Nothing.Just...trying to follow the news," Lily said ndly.


    Having been disregarded by them, Austin finally found an opportunity to join in as he knew about the


    matter.


    "You''re worried about Alexander, aren''t you? You don¡¯t need to!"


    Austin said, "Since he¡¯s my granduncle¡¯s secret apprentice, he should be able to deal with the


    pandemic.Even if he¡¯s not good enough to solve it, he should have no problem keeping himself safe."


    Since the duo did not deny it, Austin naturally thought they had acknowledged that he was right about


    Alexander.


    He thought that since Alexander was Dominic¡¯s secret apprentice and had studied herbal medicine for


    so long, dealing with the pandemic would not be a big problem.


    However, he did not know that Lily was Dominic¡¯s secret apprentice, not Alexander, as he had


    assumed.


    Lily could not help but roll her eyes when she heard what Austin said.


    ¡®He¡¯s such a dumb*ss for thinking he¡¯s right all the time!¡¯ She had no interest in replying to Austin and


    turned to Dominic, saying, "I heard the pandemic is not as simple as thest ones.There seems to be a


    new type of virus."


    Dominic could guess that Lily was worried about her husband.


    "I saw some news, but the situation is still unclear, and our country has tightened entry requirements


    for travelers from that country.


    "However, Alex is no ordinary person and is unlikely to get exposed to the virus.Besides, he¡¯s a


    grownup and not a child.He understands the situation better than us and would know how to protect


    himself."


    Dominic was trying to put Lily¡¯s mind at ease but what he said was also true.


    Austin felt utterly numbed.


    ¡®Grandpa is so unfair! He¡¯s never spoken a nice word to me, but even if Lily is the wife of his secret


    apprentice, he doesn¡¯t need to be so good to her, does he?¡¯ "Granduncle, I think the rumors sound too


    incredible.


    A new type of virus we haven¡¯t seen before? Now that technology and medicine are so advanced, what


    type of virus haven''t we encountered before? "Even if we haven¡¯t, the experts could devise a


    countermeasure.Burnwken is backward and slow in dealing with it, so the virus spreads quickly.We


    would¡¯ve solved the problem if it had happened in our country!"


    After reading some of the news and following the reports, he thought the media had blown the whole


    thing out of proportion and made it sound more dangerous than it was.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡®Pve studied herbal medicine for so long.I will never believe there¡¯s any pandemic that could be so


    scary"


    Dominic threw Austin a casual glimpse and said to Lily, "If you¡¯re too worried, ask him toe back


    sooner.There are many opportunities to do business and earn money since Alex is still young.He


    shouldn''t be risking his life."


    "He¡¯s not there to make money.There¡¯s an ident, and he went over to take care of it."


    Lily let out a soft sigh and did not wish to borate on what happened at the branch there.


    "Do you have thetest information on the virus? I''d like to take a look."


    In other words, she wanted to study it to see if the problem was severe and if it was possible to develop


    a cure soon.


    Although that country was already researching the cure, its medical care was backward, and she felt


    anxious seeing how they dealt with the pandemic.


    However, she could do nothing since it happened in another country.


    "you want to take a look at it? What for?"


    Feeling dismissed by the duo, Austin snorted despite himself.


    "Why don¡¯t you let my granduncle and me¡ª"


    "Can¡¯t you shut the hell up?"


    Dominic suddenly red up.


    "No one will treat you as a fool if you finally learn to keep quiet!"


    Austin was bbergasted.


    "you want to take a look at it? What for?"

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    Austin could no longer hold it in. ¡°Granduncle, I understand if you¡¯ re partial to your secret apprentice,


    but what does she know? You can¡¯t possibly be so biased, can you? Also, she¡¯s taking so many


    precious herbs from you. Does she even know how to use them? Whenever I try to get some from you,


    you only let me take a little yet her bag...¡±


    He grew jealous when he looked at Lily¡¯s bag.


    All the nts there were precious medicinal herbs that Dominic had carefully cultivated. Austin wanted


    to take them several times but got turned down, except for the few times Dominic gave him a little bit.


    Still, Lily¡¯s bag... Austin was indeed jealous.


    ¡°They belong to me, and I can give them to whoever I like! You spend your days hanging around with


    those rich people, so don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been up to. Instead of focusing on herbal


    medicine, you keep trying to get famous, even at my expense. You stay the hell away from me, okay?¡±


    Dominic rarely got so angry and scolded him in one breath.


    Lily was surprised, and Austin did not know what to say.


    A dead silence fell, and the vibe was awkward with hostility until...


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± Galen stood by the fence, ying alone, and watched them as they talked. Instead of


    startling him, Dominic¡¯s outburst made him giggle.


    The boy did not mean anything by it.


    However, his giggle embarrassed Austin further. He felt he had been made fun of by a young child who


    hadn''t even finished teething. Austin¡¯s face flushed and then paled.


    ¡°Granduncle, it¡¯s okay if you say I¡¯m not hardworking or talented enough, but you¡¯re belittling me if you


    think all I care about is getting famous! I know you¡¯ve always been prejudiced against my whole family


    and me because of my grandpa, but I¡¯m sincere in wanting to learn herbal medicine from you.


    ¡°Even if you''re biased against me, shouldn¡¯t you stop being that way after so many years?¡± Austin


    emphasized each word, speaking through clenched teeth. After he finished, he threw a conflicted look


    at Lily and turned to leave.


    ¡®He¡¯s gone.¡¯


    It was the first time he voluntarily left without Dominic telling him. The house got so quiet that it had an


    unnerving quality to it.


    Lily looked at Dominic¡¯s face. Although he showed no particr expression, she could tell from the


    quiver of a corner of his lips that he was not as calm as he looked.


    ¡°Old man...¡± She spoke softly but got interrupted.


    Dominic held up his hand and said toughly, ¡°Let him be! He should be gone. If not, I¡¯ll have to kick him


    out anyway!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m trying to...¡±


    ¡°Stop! I know what you¡¯re going to say. Don¡¯t I know what my rtive is like? He¡¯s a bit smart and


    talented, but he¡¯s unscrupulous. People in our field could be easily led astray if we have no scruples! I


    chose to teach you not only because of Wilfred but also because you¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, a crash sounded. Stunned, he stopped talking, then slowly turned his head to


    the noise source, having a bad feeling.


    ¡°Boom!¡± This softer sound came from the culprit¡¯s mouth. The little boy somehow climbed onto a shelf


    and waved his tiny hand at them, grinning.


    Dominic had his staff remove most of the decorations from the shelf so that only his two prized


    porcin teapots were visible. He wanted to keep them away too, but thinking they were safely locked


    inside the showcase, he reckoned they should be fine and left them alone.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    At this moment, the supposedly locked showcase was open, and one of the teapots had fallen and


    broken into pieces on the floor.


    The other one was still...


    ¡°My darling!¡± One could not tell if Dominic was referring to the teapot or the boy as he shouted in a


    trembling voice. On tiptoe, he sped over.


    ¡°Here you go, Grandpa!¡±


    Seemingly knowing what Dominic wanted, Galen reached out his hands to grab the teapot for Dominic


    and lost his bnce. His body swayed and fell backward.


    ¡°My darling!¡± The older man screamed again and quickly lunged forward to catch the boy as he fell.


    At the same time, he heard another crash. He shut his eyes as if he could not face reality. His heart


    and body ached, inside and out!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Grandpa!¡± Galen patted his chest soothingly. Dominic was speechless. He wanted to


    cry! Lily came over at this moment and sighed. ¡°I was trying to ask you whether those two teapots were


    expensive.¡±


    ¡®But he had to interrupt me and give a heroic speech.¡¯


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Opening his eyes, he threw her a doleful and bitter look. ¡°Then you should have


    just told me! I thought you were talking about Austin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your family affairs. Who am I to say anything about it?¡± Lily sighed and opened her arms. ¡°Hand


    him over.¡±


    However, Dominic held him tight instead. ¡°No! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. If I hand him


    over, you¡¯re going to punish him!¡±


    Holding Galen, Dominic walked over to one side and sat down, looking away from the broken pieces on


    the floor lest they upset him.


    Even though he was upset, he could not bear to let the boy get punished.


    ¡°I have to. He wreaks havoc every time hees here. You can¡¯t just side with him,¡± Lily said seriously.


    ¡°If things get broken, so be it! What if you injure him?¡± The boy¡¯s head nudged softly against his neck,


    and he felt his heart had melted. He felt conflicted, indeed. He was upset, yet he doted on the boy so


    much that he could not bear to scold him.


    ¡°I won''t. I''m his mom, okay?¡± Lily rubbed her forehead helplessly.


    ¡®This old man is truly one of a kind.¡¯


    ¡°Even a mom could make a mistake and kill her child by ident.¡±


    He refused to let go of the boy and wanted her to promise him that she would not punish him.


    Lily did not know what to say. She could not make such a promise. She had to punish her son so he


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    would know what he could and could not do.


    When she saw what Galen was doing just now, it was already toote, and she decided to buy Dominic


    two teapots of better quality topensate him. However, she was curious how her son managed to


    open the locked showcase.


    ¡°Okay, then let him stay at your ce.¡± She withdrew her hands. ¡° Send him over when you decide to


    do so.¡±


    Dominic was rmed as she turned and pretended to leave. ¡°No, no! You can have him!¡±


    As he passed him over, the old man said, despite himself, ¡°If you¡¯d like to beat him, don¡¯t do it here. I


    can¡¯t take it.¡±

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    Since he had said so, Lily could not punish Galen in his presence.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Pulling her face back, she gave her son a solemn look.


    "Are you sorry?"


    The boy was young but knew what was right and wrong.


    Holding his head low, he peered nervously at his mother and pursed his lips quietly when she asked.


    "We must all feel sorry for our mistakes.As a boy, don¡¯t you even have the courage to admit that you¡¯ve


    made one?"


    Lily continued, "Are you sorry?"


    "Yes," he said softly but clearly enough.


    Lily asked, "What did you say? I couldn¡¯t hear you."


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    His voice was louder this time.


    Pouting, he looked pitiful, with shimmery tears welling up in his big eyes.


    This was enough to make Dominic feel sorry for him and wave.


    "Okay, okay, you¡¯ve said it enough.What does a little child know?"


    "The fact that he¡¯s young makes it all the more important to teach him what he should and shouldn¡¯t do!


    Didn¡¯t I tell you many times before not to touch the things in Grandpa''s house and not to climb up and


    down like a daredevil?"


    She said angrily, "You''re always so naughty, and you¡¯ve even smashed Grandpa''s stuff this time.What


    do you think we should do?"


    The boy was too young to know what to do.


    Stumped by her question, he peered at his mother, pouted, then burst out crying.


    "It¡¯s useless to cry! Can crying solve the problem?"


    She put him on the floor and bent over to look at him.


    "If you did a bad thing, you must be punished! Since you''ve broken the teapots, we¡¯llpensate


    grandpa with two new ones, okay?"


    "Okay..." he answered sobbingly, knowing by now that he had done something terrible.


    "Then what should you do since you have no money?" she asked again.


    Stumped by the question again, he tried hard to think of ways to solve the problem as his sobbing


    turned into a snivel.


    "There¡¯s no need to do anything!" Dominic hurriedly said.


    The teapots were his favorites, but they were nothingpared to the boy.


    Seeing the adorable child struggling for an answer, he felt terrible. He was used to being alone and


    leading a carefree life, but the older he got, the more he felt lonely living as a recluse. He had a huge


    yard and many servants, but he could hardly find anyone to have a heart-to-heart talk with.


    At first, he had started to teach Lily for the sake of histe friend, but heter found her to be highly


    talented and had learned much more than all of his previous apprentices. He thus grew fond of her and


    treated her like his own granddaughter.


    Although they often bickered, and she never treated him with the utmost respect as an apprentice


    should, he enjoyed interacting with her like a friend.


    Since Lily married and had given birth to such a mischievous yet adorable and doll-like boy, he treated


    him like his flesh and blood. He always told her not to bring Galen over, but he would keep thinking


    about the boy if he did note.


    The child was like his own grandson or someone dearer.


    However, Lily ignored him and simply looked into her son¡¯s eyes as she said earnestly, "How about


    this? Since you have no money, mom and dad willpensate Grandpa on your behalf. You¡¯re not


    allowed to buy new toys for a whole year since your allowance would be deducted aspensation to


    Grandpa. What do you think?"


    "No, no, it¡¯s not necessary..."


    The older man felt bad about it.


    ¡®¡®How can this little wench think of deducting her son¡¯s allowance topensate me???¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    "His allowance won¡¯t be enough to pay for the teapots.Why don¡¯t you just use it to buy toys for him?"


    Dominic could not help but speak on the little boy¡¯s behalf.


    Lily nodded.


    "You''re right.Then I''ll deduct his allowance for two years."


    Galen pursed his lips and wanted to cry again.


    He had epted that his mother would deduct his allowance for a year, but after Dominic tried to


    defend him, it became two years instead.


    "B-But..."


    Dominic was at a loss and dared not help Galen again, so he faked a coughing fit.His gaze wandered


    toward the open showcase as he tried to devise a random excuse.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "It¡¯s not entirely his fault! I didn¡¯t lock the showcase properly.Even if he didn¡¯t break the teapots, the


    thieves might have stolen them!"


    Then he raised his voice and scolded, "Look what you¡¯ve done! Didn¡¯t I tell you guys to keep the


    showcases and cabs locked? Couldn¡¯t you do such a simple thing? Do you still want this month¡¯s


    sry? Do you still want your jobs?"


    The maid tidying up the ce answered hurriedly, "Sir, we did lock the showcase.I checked."


    The maid felt wronged as Dominic had reprimanded her for something she had done well.


    "Nonsense! Why would it be open if you locked it? Are you telling me a toddler can unlock it?" he


    scolded.


    "Well..."


    The maids only knew they had locked the showcase.


    ¡®¡®Who knows how he opened it?¡¯ Dominic¡¯s question reminded Lily of it.She walked over to the


    showcase and carefully examined the lock.It was a simple and the mostmon hasp lock.However, if


    one had properly locked it, it would be challenging for a child of more than a year old to open it.


    Even if Galen had a key, he would not know how to use it.


    After studying it carefully, she gave her son a thoughtful look over her shoulder.


    After getting scolded, the sad boy was unnerved by his mother¡¯s gaze and subconsciously took two


    steps back.


    "Galen,e here!" Lily called her son and beckoned.


    Galen did not know what was in store for him, so he hesitated whether to go forward.


    From his reasoning, it was most likely a bad thing.


    He pouted and looked over his shoulder toward Dominic with a pleading expression.


    Dominic¡¯s heart melted when he saw the little boy¡¯s teary eyes and hurriedly said, "Never mind.Perhaps


    the maid didn¡¯t do a good job and misremembered it.Don¡¯t put your child on the spot."


    The maid was speechless.


    "I¡¯m not putting him on the spot.I¡¯m just trying to get to the bottom of what happened."


    Lily beckoned again, "Galen, don¡¯t make me repeat myself."


    The child was scared but mustered his courage and jogged over.


    "Mommy..."


    He wrapped his arms around his mother¡¯s legs, hoping she would not scold him again.


    "Did you open this???"


    Lily pointed at the lock on the showcase.


    Galen looked up, narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, and nodded.


    "Really? Really???I don¡¯t buy it!"


    Lily crossed her arms and looked at him doubtfully.


    "This was locked.Even I can''t even open it without a key.How did you do it without one?"

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    Galen thought his mother would severely reprimand him at first.


    He happily wanted to show off his skill and realized that not only was Lily not going to scold him again,


    but she also said she could not open the lock.


    Galen put his tiny hands together, twisted them, then said, "Poof!" to indicate how he opened the lock.


    Others might not understand his performance, but since he was Lily¡¯s son, she immediately caught on,


    even though she found it hard to believe.


    "That was it?"


    "Uh-huh." He nodded vigorously.


    Lily thought about it and gestured at the maid standing aside.


    "Please lock the showcase."


    The maid was puzzled.


    Dominic also came over as the maid looked toward her employer for his instruction.


    Dominic was also curious how a toddler could open the showcase.


    Initially, he thought it was an ident and that the maids did not lock the showcase properly.


    Now that Lily questioned her son, he rechecked the lock and felt it did not seem to be the maid¡¯s fault.


    ¡®If Galen did open it, he must be a child prodigy."


    Dominic stood by the showcase and saw the maid looking over.


    Then he impatiently waved her off.


    "Why are you looking at me? Lock it!"


    "O-Oh..."


    The maid deftly put the lock back on.


    To ensure the maid had properly locked it, Lily tugged at it and tried to open the showcase, but she


    learned that she could not do so without the key the maid was holding.She looked at her son.


    "Here you go."


    She pointed her lips toward the showcase, wanting him to show her how he did it.


    Galen tried to stand on his toes but was a bit too short.


    He stepped on a small stool he sat on whenever he yed, and his hands could reach the lock.


    He was somehow holding a thin stick in his hand.


    No, it was softer than a stick, seemingly a cable that he had pulled off some toy.


    He cocked his head, inserted the cable slowly, and his hands made several twisting motions as he had


    demonstrated earlier, rotating it unhurriedly.


    It looked like he was trying his luck, but he was meticulous, and one might notice that he was


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    simultaneously listening carefully.


    Then like how he showed Lily just now, he said, "Poof!" and the lock sprung open.


    Everyone gawked at it except the little boy.


    "I opened it!"


    Galen happily pointed at the showcase and proudly straightened his back as if waiting for his mother to


    praise him.


    Lily had yet to recover from her shock.


    The child was less than two years old, and she had never realized anything unusual about him.


    She only told Alexander before that since both of them had high IQs, their children would not be too


    stupid.


    Alexander had told her not to expect too much and that what mattered most was for their son to be


    healthy, happy, and safe.


    As for what Galen would be, they could only wait until he grew up.


    Lily did not expect the first talent Galen show would be in this area.


    "W_What can I say? Does he have the talent to be a locksmith or a safebreaker???¡¯¡± She was so


    shocked that she did not know what to say.


    She palmed her forehead as she still had difficulty processing what she had just seen.


    Meanwhile, Galen did not receive his due praise and felt puzzled because his mother did not look


    upset.


    The little boy hesitated and looked toward Dominic instead.

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    Dominic was ck- jawed as well.He saw the child looking over at him and quickly gave him a thumbs-


    up.


    "You¡¯re amazing!"


    The boy grinned and puffed out his chest after Dominic praised him.


    Lily cocked her head and studied the lock.She was not good at this and could not understand the


    mechanism behind it.She had seen it on TV before, and there was an online urban legend that


    someone could open all the neighborhood doors with a single strand of instant noodle.


    However, seeing her young son open the showcase lock with a thin cable from some toy was rather


    shocking.


    "Who taught you that? She looked toward Galen, wanting to know where he had learned such a thing.


    "Dee-Dee!" Galen answered thoughtfully.


    "Who''s Dee-Dee?"


    The older man looked puzzled.


    "Daisy?" Lily asked after some thought, "Aunt Daisy?"


    "yes!"


    Galen said, nodding sharply, "I learned it myself!"


    His contradictory remarks puzzled Dominic.


    "So you learned it yourself, or did Aunt Dee- Dee teach you?"


    "Hmm..."


    Galen knitted his brow and did not know how to organize the right words to exin something


    somewhatplex to him.


    However, Lily was his mother, so she understood what he meant.


    "Did you learn it when Aunt Dee- Dee was doing it?"


    The boy nodded in excitement.


    "You learned it just by looking.That¡¯s something else!" Dominic said, impressed.


    "Lily, your son will go far in the future"


    However, Lily was not thinking about that.


    "Where did you see Aunt Dee-Dee do it?"


    Galen shook his head to show that he had no idea.He could not describe where it was, probably


    because he was too young.


    Nheless, it was easy for Lily to guess.


    Galen could still name the ce if it were somewhere he was familiar with, like the yroom or


    bedroom.


    Since he could not, it had to be a ce he seldom went.


    "It looks like the nanny we hired is not what she seems."


    Initially puzzled by what Galen was talking about, Dominic understood it after hearing Lily¡¯s question


    and called her, "Lily?"


    "I¡¯m fine."


    Lily caught herself.


    "After I settle what I¡¯ve been busy with, I might go overseas.During that time..."


    She wanted to say something but stopped herself.


    "Forget it.We''ll talk about it when it¡¯s time."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you going overseas?"


    Dominic caught on to the main point.


    "You¡¯re not going to Burnwken, are you? The pandemic is raging over there, and we don¡¯t know


    much.Why do you want to go there? If you¡¯re truly worried, then ask Alexander toe back!"


    Lily thought for a moment and said slowly, "I think there¡¯s more than meets the eye about the


    pandemic."


    Dominic wanted to say more at first, but he was stumped by what she said.


    "Did you discover something???"


    "No, but the mass poisoning at the factory and the pandemic suddenly starting after Alexander went


    over seems too coincidental to me.Also..."


    She wanted to mention the experiment at the research institute.


    ¡® What is the purpose of the drugs or toxins that one could unknowingly inhale? Is it purely for curing


    illnesses? I¡¯m afraid things are not so simple!!!¡±¡¯

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    However, Dominic had not interfered with matters of the outside world for a long time, and Lily did not


    want to involve him.


    Living as a carefree recluse was nice, and he should be enjoying his life in old age.


    Therefore, Lily did not say anything in the end and left with Galen in a hurry, bringing the herbs she had


    collected.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Reaching home, she saw everything was as usual, but her mind was not at rest.


    She had always thought their house was safe, as she and Alexander had carefully installed various


    surveince and safety devices all over the ce, and her housekeepers underwent a rigorous


    selection process.


    Still, even a pce could not ensure it was 100% safe, let alone an ordinary home like hers.


    "Galen, you¡¯re back!"


    Daisy, the nanny, came to wee them warmly.She wore ordinary loungewear and looked pleasant,


    with her hair pulled into a bun.


    Barely over 30, she was rtively young, and her skin was so well taken care of that she looked like


    someone in her 20s.


    Even though the couple checked her background and didn''t find anything suspicious, Galen''s mistake


    today made Lily feel uneasy.


    "Dee-Dee!"


    Not knowing what was bothering his mother, the boy hurried over, spreading his arms.


    On the way home, Lily wanted to tell her son not to mention what happened today to Daisy, but a child


    his age would keep asking why, and he would let it slip eventually.


    She may as well not mention anything and treat what happened as nothing unusual.


    Daisy held Galen up and let out a happy smile.


    "Are you tired after going out with your mommy today? Do you want to take a nice bath and drink some


    milk before you take a nap?"


    "Yes!" Galen answered readily.


    Daisy smiled at Lily and said, "Ma¡¯am, I''ll take Galen back to his room to rest then.Oh, yeah, has he


    eaten anything yet? Should I prepare some food for him?"


    "No, he¡¯s full and shouldn¡¯t overeat," Lily said ndly, and she did not detect anything unusual about


    Daisy¡¯s expression.


    "Okay!"


    Daisy went upstairs, holding the child.


    Staring after her, Lily saw her steps were light and quick, and one could tell that Daisy was a neat and


    efficient person.


    Lily chose her because of that and because Galen liked her very much.


    ¡®However..."


    Rubbing her brows, she called the butler and asked him to bring her the CCTV footage for the past two


    months.


    She mentioned nothing except that she wanted to see how Galen was doing when he was not home.


    The butler then went to get it.


    She did not ask anything because she worried she would raise Daisy¡¯s suspicion.


    Knowing how to open a lock like this, she was not someone with a simple background, but having


    taken care of Galen for so long, she would not harm him now if she truly harbored bad intentions.


    Besides, other than what Galen had shown them, Daisy did nothing overly strange.


    However, knowing that there was something wrong with her, Lily was still worried and decided to go


    through the surveince video before deciding whether to keep her as a nanny.


    The more she wanted to go to Burnwken and check on Alexander, the more issues she had to resolve,


    and the more stressed she became.


    If Alexander was still here, she could talk to him, and he would calm her down easily,..


    Lily hardly slept that night.


    Going through the footage from nearly three months, she did not find anything off about Daisy...


    She spent her days at the designated areas feeding the boy, ying with him, telling him stories, and


    even letting him ride a horse with her hands and knees on the floor.


    One could say that the woman was very patient and dedicated to her job.

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    Lily did not find out when Galen had learned to pick a lock from the woman, but she knew her son was


    not lying.He was too young to even think about doing so and did not need to.


    ¡®Daisy, oh, Daisy, just what are you up to?¡¯ Rhea Moore returned home from theboratory at 5


    a.m.She opened the door and went upstairs, seeing no one except the maids in the quiet house.


    Just as she got to the second floor, Maria, who had woken up in hunger and left her room to eat


    something, was surprised to see her.


    "Ree?"


    Puzzled, Rhea turned around with a slight frown.


    Rubbing her eyes, Maria saw it was Rhea and grew excited.


    "Ree, you¡¯re home! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it? You''re back so early ¡ªno, you''re back sote!"


    Maria could tell she had just returned home by what she was wearing.


    Feeling sorry for her, she ced one hand on her arm and tried to touch her face with the other.


    "Poor thing.Look at your dark circles."


    Cocking her head to dodge her hand in irritation, Rhea said, "I¡¯m going to bed."


    She was asking her mother not to disturb her.


    ¡®Since I have dark circles, then let me get some sleep!¡¯ Maria nodded repeatedly.


    "Go sleep.Have a nice long sleep, okay? I''ll tell the others not to disturb you."


    "Okay."


    With a slight nod, Rhea opened the door to her room and entered.


    Looking at the closed door, Maria sighed in relief and could hardly hide her joy, no longer feeling


    sleepy.


    Since her beloved daughter was back, she decided not to go out today and stay home to keep her


    When Rhea was young, Maria gave her full attention to Anastasia.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Fabian¡¯s business was not doing as well as it is now, and to bring themselves into favor with Cameron,


    who holds a high position in the government, the first thing was to butter up his daughter.


    However, when Rhea grew older, Maria slowly realized that her daughter was not close to her.


    Every time she wanted to touch or hug her, Rhea would quietly move away, as if she did not enjoy it or


    was not used to intimacy.


    Now that she tried to bond with her daughter, she hardly had any chance, as Rhea was always busy


    working.


    The busier she got, the colder she became.


    Maria worried that if Rhea led her life like this, she would never be able to marry well.


    ¡°¡®Look at Lily Russell.She¡¯s a nobody and not as capable as my darling daughter, but she ended up


    marrying Alexander. If he¡¯s not married, Alexander, with his impable background, looks, and


    capabilities, would be a perfect candidate to be my son-inw. Still, what a pity!!!¡¯¡¯ Her stomach growled


    as she thought about it, and she went downstairs to eat.


    Rhea entered her room and walked to her desk to take off her coat.She unzipped a pocket inside and


    carefully removed a wooden case from an inneryer.

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    Rhea ced the wooden case on the desk, thought for a moment, then brought the pen holder to the


    front.


    Turning around, she took two steps away, then returned to put the wooden case inside the pen


    holder.She took out several pens and pencils, fit them nicely inside, and let out a slight sigh of


    relief.She took her clothes and a towel, then went to take a hot bath in the bathroom, as she had not


    been home for many days.


    Although there were bathrooms and restrooms at the research institute, she could not take a nice bath


    there as they were not well-equipped.


    Lying in the bathtub, she felt her overworked mind and body start to rx, and she grew sleepy.


    After some time, Rhea jerked awake and was shocked to realize she had fallen asleep in the bathtub


    and there were footsteps outside.


    Her brain grew sharp immediately, and she quickly rose from the bathtub.


    Putting on a bathrobe, she neared the door and heard the footsteps stop outside, not far away.


    She suddenly pulled the door The bathroom door creaked loudly as it opened.


    "Jeez!"


    pping her hand to her chest, Maria was startled, and her face paled.


    Having entered quietly, she saw the light in the quiet bathroom was on and did not call for Rhea as she


    guessed her daughter could be taking a bath.


    She did not expect the door to suddenly swing open and startle her.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Frowning, Rhea looked impatient.


    "I-I thought you hadn¡¯t eaten anything, so I got someone to make you breakfast.I''m bringing it to you,"


    she said, somewhat embarrassed, as she pointed at the breakfast on the desk.


    All other stuff on the desk had been pushed aside to make room for her breakfast.


    Rhea¡¯s pupils constricted.She strode over, picked up the pen holder, and grew rxed seeing the


    wooden case still inside.She nced at the pancakes and frowned.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do not enter my room without my permission next time!"


    "Ree, I was just bringing you breakfast.Besides, I''m your mother.Why can¡¯t I enter your room?" Maria


    said indignantly.


    "Fine, enter the room as you please then, and I¡¯ll just stay outside. This is your house anyway!"


    She got up and went to take her clothes from the closet, acting as though she was about to leave.


    Maria panicked and clutched her robe.


    "Ree, I didn¡¯t mean that.Fine, I won¡¯t enter your room without your permission, alright?"


    Rhea stopped taking out her clothes when she heard this.


    Maria was helpless.


    "Ree, I know you went abroad to study for too long and aren¡¯t close to me, but you¡¯re my child, after


    all.There shouldn¡¯t be a grudge between a mother and her daughter, and you can¡¯t always treat me like


    an enemy.I only have one daughter..."


    "Are you sure?" Rhea interrupted her and let out a cold chuckle.


    "Don¡¯t you have two daughters???"


    When she was young, Maria used to say this to Anastasia in her presence: "Although I didn¡¯t give birth


    to you, I treat you as my daughter, and you¡¯re dearer to me than my own! Now that your mom isn¡¯t


    around, I¡¯ll always be your mother!"


    Rhea had heard things like this so many times that she was numb.


    ¡°¡®Fine.If she enjoys bing Anastasia¡¯s mother, then go ahead! If she doesn¡¯t appreciate me as her


    daughter, I wouldn¡¯t appreciate her as my mother either."

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    "Ree, what are you talking about? I told you I was just trying to please Tasia and why.If it weren¡¯t for


    your uncle, our family¡ª"


    "If it weren¡¯t for Cameron Rollins, we would still be living in poverty and hunger?" Rhea said impatiently


    and picked her ear.


    "I don¡¯t want to listen to these things.I¡¯ve heard them enough.If you want to curry his favor and live off


    him, that¡¯s your business. I, Rhea Moore, don¡¯t need him!"


    "Ree, you shouldn¡¯t say that."


    Maria wanted to say something else, but seeing Rhea¡¯s impatient expression, she gave up.


    "Okay, I''ll stop talking! Still, you''ve grown up and should understand why I did it, shouldn¡¯t you? Stop


    acting like a child."


    She spoke soothingly, trying hard to patch things up with her daughter.


    Rhea pulled a long face and did not reply.She sat at the desk and touched the pen holder gently and


    thoughtfully.


    Maria felt gloomy and helpless looking at Rhea.She did not know how tomunicate or bond with her


    daughter.


    "Ree, you¡¯ve been so busy and mustn¡¯t have had anything to eat. Please eat. I¡¯ll get the maids to redo


    your breakfast if you don¡¯t like it. After you eat some food, you''ll feel better if you go to sleep," she


    persuaded.


    Rhea stared at the pen holder and asked ndly, "Is there anything else?"


    In other words, she wanted her mother to leave her alone and not waste her time.


    Maria pursed her lips and felt somewhat embarrassed.


    "No, nothing.I''ll leave you alone then."


    She got up, paused, and looked hopefully at Rhea as if waiting for her daughter to ask her to stay.


    However, Rhea did not even look at her mother and focused only on the pen holder in her hand.


    Saddened, Maria lowered her gaze in disappointment and turned to leave.


    Just as she stepped out the door, she heard a voiceing from behind her, "Wait!"


    "I¡¯m still here!"


    Maria happily turned around and threw Rhea an expectant look ¡®I know Ree still loves me, doesn¡¯t


    she?¡¯ However, Rhea merely lifted her gaze without a trace of feelings and peered quietly at her


    mother.


    "How¡¯s Anastasia''s illness?"


    Maria was disappointed for a moment and caught herself before jabbering, "She¡¯s in better spirits than


    before.She used to sleep a lot and now she always goes out.I haven¡¯t visited them muchtely, and


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    she doesn¡¯t let me go there often either."


    "The miracle doctor''s prescription seems to work, doesn''t it? They don¡¯t call him a miracle doctor for


    nothing!"


    Maria felt she had found the right person, as Austin was indeed something else.


    ¡®¡®Those lousy doctors failed to determine that Tasia had gotten poisoned.They even wasted so much of


    our time over the years.I should¡¯ve sought Austin¡¯s help earlier.Anyway, I¡¯m not toote.Ron is now


    indebted to us, and he¡¯ll undoubtedly award us with the project.


    ¡®It''s good that the problem has dragged on for so long.The fact that it has taken so long to cure Tasia


    makes my effort even more meaningful, and Cameron will forever be indebted to us!¡¯ With those


    thoughts in mind, Maria felt so pleased with herself that she smiled.


    "That miracle doctor? What can he aplish???"Rhea snorted dismissively.

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    Maria noticed her daughter¡¯s disdainful tone and hurriedly said, "Ree, you have no idea because you


    weren¡¯t there.The miracle doctor is amazing.Out of so many doctors, only he knew that Tasia had


    gotten poisoned and her obesity had an umon cause.Besides, after taking his prescription, I can


    see that she¡¯s getting better."


    "Oh, yeah? How is she better?"


    Rhea smirked, but no one could tell if she was smiling.


    Maria thought her daughter¡¯s reaction was weird but did not think much about it.


    As Rhea rarely showed concern for Anastasia and was willing to talk more, Maria started to babble on


    the topic, "She looks slimmer, but a fatty can quickly lose weight anyway, and there¡¯s no telling how


    much she would eventually lose.


    "However, Tasia has been in good spirits.She used to look sick whenever I talked to her, but not


    anymore.Anyway, I now feel strange going to your uncle¡¯s house.Every time I step through the gate, I


    feel like I¡¯ve entered the wrong house.


    "I haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet."


    She felt it was funny and almost thought the ce had gotten robbed when she noticed how empty it


    was.


    Rhea grew curious when she saw her mother¡¯s smile.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why aren¡¯t you used to it? What changed?"


    "Well, the house is the same, but the nts you told me to send over are gone," Maria said casually.


    "Gone?!"


    Rhea bolted to her feet and startled Maria.


    Maria did not expect such a massive reaction.


    She thought Rhea cared about the nts and hurriedly said, "Calm down! They didn¡¯t get stolen but


    got lent to someone else temporarily.They¡¯ ll return eventually."


    "Lent to someone else? To whom?" Rhea was still standing.


    She looked agitated and not void of emotion like her usual self.


    "You...calm down, okay?"


    Maria hesitated as she tried to soothe her daughter.


    "I¡¯m not sure, but I recall Tasia saying she lent them to Lily Russell.


    You know Lily deals with raw materials and probably found the nts useful?


    "Tasia is such an innocent child and listens to whatever that woman says.I¡¯ve already told her not to


    hang out with Lily too often, but Tasia never listens..."


    Maria paused momentarily and assessed her daughter''s expression.She knew Rhea was angry.


    "Are the nts important? Should I tell Tasia to get them back?"


    "There¡¯s no need!"


    Rhea sat down with a stiff face.


    Although she said so, one could easily tell she was still mad.


    Maria knew her daughter did not mean it and said, "If they¡¯re useful, we must take them back.


    Since Lily has only borrowed them, there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t get her to return the nts!


    "If you need the nts, why did you give them to Tasia in the first ce? You should have kept them,


    shouldn¡¯t you? I know you truly care about Tasia, although you act like you don¡¯t, and that is why you''ve


    given her the good stuff, haven''t you? "Oh, Ree, you¡¯re so kind-hearted."


    Maria felt moved and thought her daughter was an angel.


    "Rest assured, I¡¯ll go thereter and get them back to our house!"


    She wanted to say more, but Rhea rudely interjected.


    "I said there¡¯s no need! Can¡¯t you understand???"


    Maria was astonished when her daughter shouted at her.She gaped at Rhea wordlessly.


    Rhea noticed her mother¡¯s horrified expression and sighed.


    Then she knitted her brow slightly while softening her tone.


    "I mean, there¡¯s no need.Since I gave the nts to Anastasia, it doesn¡¯t concern me whom she gives


    them to."


    "Oh..."


    Maria snapped out of her trance and answered dully.Yet, from how she looked, she still had not


    recovered from her shock..

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    Rhea knew what her mother was like and repeated to emphasize her point, "I genuinely don¡¯t want


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    them anymore, so don¡¯t bring them back, okay? If you do, I¡¯ll throw them away, believe it or not!"


    "Okay! Okay!"


    Maria nodded repeatedly and believed that her headstrong daughter would do such a thing.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t want them, then so be it.There¡¯s no need to get so riled up, is there?¡¯ Rhea took out a hand


    cream, squeezed some onto the back of her hands, rubbed them together, and slowly spread the


    cream while asking, "So you¡¯re saying Lily Russell has taken all nts away?"


    "I guess so.I can only say that it¡¯s hard to see even a strand of grass at your uncle¡¯s house since Tasia


    has moved all the nts away.Now I think the house looks empty and cold without them."


    Maria hugged herself and made a show of shuddering to indicate that she was not used to the change.


    "Has Lily studied medicine before?" Rhea asked thoughtfully.


    When she noticed Maria¡¯s puzzled look, she added, "Didn¡¯t you say she helped Anastasia adjust her


    diet?"


    "Ha!" Maria waved dismissively.


    "She''s only just winging it.


    What does Lily know about medicine? She¡¯s only saying some ambiguous stuff to hoodwink your


    cousin! Only Tasia is foolish enough to believe her."


    "Oh, yeah?" Rhea said ndly, not quite believing her mother.


    She knew her mother well, after all.


    ¡®She often judges a matter subjectively, like how she regards Austin Fike and Lily Russell.Before this,


    she had hired many mainstream and alternative medicine physicians, including new- age healers,


    iming they were miracle doctors.Yet, she has no idea that her very own daughter is the real medical


    expert."


    Therefore, Rhea would only believe her mother''s helpful information, nothing else.


    "yeah!"


    Maria wanted to say something else, but seeing Rhea cock her head while coldly and meticulously


    applying the hand cream, she could tell her daughter cared more about it than her.


    Maria suddenly did not know what to say to Rhea.


    There were too few topics they could talk about, and very often, she was the one who would keep


    yapping while Rhea asionally gave nd responses.


    Rhea¡¯s reaction today was considered rare.


    "Ree, I better get going,"


    Maria hesitated and said tentatively.


    "Okay,"


    "Okay,"Rhea responded nonchntly without even lifting her eyelids.


    Although Maria wanted to stay longer, she knew bean she could not get her daughter to talk much and


    would risk upsetting her, causing Rhea to leave the house.She walked to the doorway and paused as


    she closed the door.


    Maria saw her daughter rubbing the cream unto her fingertips with her head cocked.


    Half of Rhea¡¯s body glowed attractively and warmly under the light, while the other half was covered in


    shadow and looked so cold that Maria shuddered despite herself.


    ¡®Is there no way to close the emotional gap between Ree and me?¡¯

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    Looking on as Anastasia gulped down the herbal soup, Lily handed her a napkin and took the empty


    bow! from her.


    "Can you handle the taste?"


    Wiping the corners of her mouth, Anastasia nodded.


    "It¡¯s not bad!"


    "Not bad?" Lily frowned.


    ¡®Even the smell was so pungent. How could she still think it¡¯s not bad?¡¯ Seeing her doubtful look,


    Anastasia chuckled, then picked up a ss near her to take a sip of water and said, "I¡¯ve had God


    knows how many weird medicines that taste worse than this.The bitter ones were still eptable, but


    some were truly disgusting.I..."


    Pausing, she waved to indicate that she better stop or she would throw up.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "you ate them to lose weight?"


    She could guess so, and Anastasia nodded.


    "What else? Anyway, I suffered a lot before this, and looking back, I wonder why I should waste my


    effort.I might as well eat normally and perhaps be a 650-pound fatty and stay that way.Who


    knows? At least I didn¡¯t have to go through all that." She sighed.


    Although it happened long ago, she would feel sad whenever it was mentioned.


    She had stomached all those sufferings, physical torments, and shame brought on by people¡¯s stares


    over the years, but they would only grow milder and not go away.


    Lily felt sorry for her.


    "You¡¯ll get well.I¡¯m sure you will!"


    "Yes! I believe it too."


    After meeting Lily, she felt like God had opened a window for her and grew cheerful.


    Not only did she feel better, but she was also not as depressed as before.


    Anastasia felt like she was reborn and no longer herself.


    Rather, she felt as if she had a whole new self.


    "Oh, yes, Lily, what was it?"


    Although she drank it, she had yet to ask what it was.


    Lily chuckled despite herself.


    "You finished it without asking what it was.What if it was poison?"


    "No way! You wouldn''t poison me."


    Shaking her head, Anastasia said confidently, "If you want to harm me, you could just refrain from


    telling me that my obesity is caused by poisoning and simply watch me die.Why go through all the


    trouble?"


    She sounded casual, but Lily felt terrible for her.


    "Don''t talk like that!"


    "I¡¯m telling the truth! Anyway, what exactly was it? Was it meant for weight loss or detoxification?"


    After giving it some thought, sheughed and enquired.


    "No," Lily said, shaking her head.


    "It¡¯s a prescription to strengthen you and might do your body good. Just give it a try, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    Since she decided to let go, Anastasia has rxed, knowing she could not get worse than she was.


    Moreover, she was visibly getting better. She saw her reflection in the mirror, and she looked more


    spirited. She hated looking in mirrors because she felt fat and ugly.


    However, she had started to ept herself and even enjoyed seeing the changes she had undergone


    daily.


    "Tasia..."


    Galen carefully climbed down the staircase on his tiptoes, one step at a time.


    "Hey, sweetie pie, be careful, okay?"


    Anastasia happily answered, then rose and walked over, her gait much lighter and quicker.She was


    even able to hug Galen and carry him off the staircase.


    "You¡¯ve woken up, huh?"


    "I woke up a long time ago!"


    He pouted indignantly.


    "Then why didn¡¯t youe down and y?"


    Anastasia looked at him smilingly.


    The cute little boy got his good looks from his parents.He looked like Alexander, but Galen''s features


    were softer, and his skin was lighter.


    "Tasia..."

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    "Dee-Dee won''t let..."


    Turning around, he pointed upstairs.


    "Mom and Tasia want to talk." He could say simple, incoherent sentences.


    Lily was initially concerned, wondering if he had trouble expressing himself, but sheter learned


    through research that Galen was considered a precociousmunicator.


    A child his age was unable to put sentences together coherently.


    Galen was doing quite well, and he was able to express his thoughts logically.


    Hearing what he said, Lily and Anastasia almost looked upstairs at the same time and saw Daisy hurry


    over to the stairwell and smile in embarrassment.


    "Ma''am, I worried that he would disturb you, so I didn¡¯t let him go downstairs, but he ran out when I


    went to get some clothes for him."


    "It¡¯s okay.I¡¯ll keep Galenpany.Go do your things," Lily said ndly.


    Daisy said, "Okay," and went back upstairs. Carrying Galen over, Anastasia sat on the sofa and asked,


    despite herself, "Lily, the nanny is so young!"


    "She''s slightly over 30, I think. She is quite young indeed."


    Lily nodded.


    "She doesn¡¯t look like 30, more like 20 something. She¡¯s also quite pretty. Don¡¯t you feel worried about


    hiring such a nanny? What if ..."


    She paused, probably thinking it was inappropriate to say what was on her mind.


    "what if Alexander ends up having an affair with her?" Lily smiled nonchntly.


    Anastasia pursed her lips into a smile.


    "N-No, no way! No matter how young and pretty she is, she¡¯s not as beautiful as you are. Besides,


    you''re so capable. If I were a man, I would choose you too!"


    "Me too!" the boy hurriedly said.


    The two womenughed.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily said, "Being someone of his stature, Alex could have an affair anytime he liked, and no one could


    stop him. However, I don¡¯t worry about such a possibility."


    She shrugged and said, "Perhaps he worries more about me having an affair."


    "Nonsense. You¡¯re not that kind of person."


    Anastasia retorted immediately.


    "What''s ¡®having an affair¡¯?" The little boy asked curiously.


    The two realized what they said was tooplicated for a child to understand, yet children at this stage


    loved listening to adults when they talked.


    "Uh..Uh..."


    Anastasia did not know how to reply.


    Lily thought about it and said, "It¡¯s being dishonest to someone else and doing what you shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s


    something bad."


    He put his eyebrows together and thought about it for a while, then gave a strong nod as if he


    understood.


    "Then I won¡¯t have an affair!"


    Anastasia burst outughing.


    Lily joined her.


    ¡®He truly has no idea what he¡¯s talking about!¡¯ The boy blinked, not sure why they wereughing.


    ¡®Did I say something wrong? I shouldn''t do a bad and dishonest thing, right???

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    Anastasia stayed until nightfall as Lily wanted to see how her body responded to the medicine.


    The young woman had gone to the toilet five times in the afternoon.She did not feel much pain in her


    stomach, which kept growling and making her fart.


    Embarrassed, Anastasia wanted to leave several times, but Lily stopped her.


    Lily told her that these were normal reactions to the medicine and she did not need to feel


    embarrassed.


    Besides, Lily had to observe Anastasia to make sure she was okay before she could make further


    adjustments to her prescription.


    Anastasia had asked her if she should try the bean prescription given by Austin, but Lily did not allow


    her, saying that it might sh with hers.


    However, if she wanted to, she could try it after finishing Lily¡¯s prescription.


    Fully trusting Lily now, Anastasia, however, had given up that idea.


    Stepping out of the toilet for thest time, she felt drained and sweating, like she had taken a hot bath.


    As the weather was not too warm, she thought she was simply too tired.


    "will I...get dehydrated?"


    She touched her stomach suspiciously.


    She used to have diarrhea when she took some dubious weight loss medicine.


    Once, it was so severe that she became dehydrated and got put on IV drips in the hospital, where the


    doctor scolded her for messing with her health.


    She did not want to repeat that experience this time.


    "No, you¡¯re physically weak and suffering from fluid retention, so it¡¯s normal reaction.Does your


    stomach hurt a lot?"Lily asked seriously.


    Anastasia carefully tried to feel if there was any pain and shook her head.


    Different from thest time, it indeed was not painful, despite the rumbling in her intestines.


    "Then you''ll be fine.When you''re home, drink a lot of water and rest well.However, don¡¯t drink before


    sleeping as you will have edema.Come back tomorrow as well.If you take the prescription for five days,


    your problem should be less severe."


    She had personally selected, cleaned, and brewed the herbs she got from Dominic¡¯s garden, and if


    Anastasia took the prescription for five days, she should be able to rid her body of the toxins.


    However, feeling unsafe at home and having no one to discuss it with, she thought it was better not to


    let Anastasia know about it and only told her that it was a prescription to strengthen her health.


    ¡®When Anastasia manages to detoxify most of her toxins after five days, she would only need to take


    her meals ording to my diet n.I could then go to Burnwken without worrying about her."


    For the past two days, she had not received any news from Alexander and could not stop worrying.


    However, there were too many things to do, and she had to finish solving them before putting her mind


    at ease and going there.


    After seeing Anastasia off, Lily tidied things up and went upstairs.


    She saw her son asleep, and Daisy was putting the nket on him.


    The nanny then gently lifted his hands and tucked the nket around him.


    "Ma¡¯am..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her, Daisy wanted to say something, but Lily silenced her with a hand gesture.


    Lily smoothed the nket, then straightened up and walked to the doorway.


    Looking back, she switched off the light but did not shut the door.


    Daisy and Galen slept in the same room, with him on a bigger bed, while she used the smaller bed


    beside it.


    This way, she could better take care of him, and he wouldn¡¯t be scared if he woke up at night.


    However, Lily now feels a bit scared in hindsight.


    Daisy¡¯s background was still a mystery, yet she had allowed such a person to stay by his side.


    Although the woman had not had tried to harm him, no one could guarantee what she would doter.

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    It would be fine if Lily did not know it before, but now that she knew things were not as simple as they


    seemed, she felt uneasy letting Daisy apany her son like this.


    "Daisy." Lily stood at the door with her arms crossed as she looked at Daisy and asked, "How long has


    it been since you''ve worked at our house?"


    "About four months," Daisy replied after some thought.


    "Hmm, after so long, you have yet to take leave to visit your family. Don''t you miss them?"


    Lily''s question sounded natural as if she was discussing familial matters with Daisy.


    "I don''t have any family members, Madam. You must¡¯ve forgotten. I''m the only one left,"


    Daisy shook her head and answered. She showed no sadness or joy when she talked about this. She


    was not lying either.


    When she applied for the job, Lily did a background check on her.


    Both of Daisy''s parents were dead, and she had no siblings.


    Daisy was married once, but her husband passed away as well.


    The child she gave birth to died at a young age.


    At that time, Lily pitied her.


    Alongside Daisy''s experience in childcare and her good ratings, Lily thought she would be the perfect


    candidate.


    It turned out that she was not as simple as Lily thought she was.


    "Oh, right. I''m so sorry about that!"


    Lily palmed her forehead lightly before asking again, "Then, don''t you have any friends? Don''t you want


    to spend time with them? What about this? I''ll give you a few days off to rest properly."


    Daisy raised her eyes to look at Lily calmly.


    "Madam, are you firing me?"


    "Firing you?"


    Lily was astounded and quickly waved around.


    "No, that''s not what I meant. I just thought that you''ve worked hard to care for Galen throughout this


    time and that you deserve a good break."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Although she was suspicious of Daisy, Lily had never considered dismissing her.


    Still, Lily did not know Daisy''s purpose for working here.


    After staying with the family for nearly four months, Daisy would inevitably know quite a bit about the


    family''s affairs.


    Firing her would be risky.


    Instead, Lily nned to keep Daisy by her side to discover her intentions.


    However, Lily could not just sweep things under the rug and continue to put her son in possible danger.


    Therefore, she decided to let Daisy take a few days off so she would not startle the snake.


    "I don''t have any friends, and I don''t need to rest. I must take care of the little boy and feel very happy


    doing it. I''m also very well paid and taken care of here. I will continue to work hard!" Daisy eximed


    sincerely without hesitation.


    At this point, Lily had run out of ideas to get Daisy off the job for a few days.


    After thinking about it, Lily said, "All right then. You can continue working if you don''t want to rest.


    However, if you ever feel tired or the job is getting too heavy, just tell me, and I''ll let you take a break."


    "Thank you, Madam."


    With that, Daisy turned around to enter the room.


    Lily watched her departing back and panicked before hurriedly calling out, "Daisy!"


    Daisy stopped in her steps and turned around to look at Lily suspiciously.


    "You can sleep in the guest room from today onward. I''ll sleep with Galen tonight."


    "Huh???"


    "I think a child needs his mother''spany from time to time. I''m very bean thankful you can take care


    of him during the day. I want to spend more time with him at night, especially when his father isn¡¯t


    home."


    Lily peeked in and saw her son sleeping soundly on the bed.


    Although this was just an excuse she made up on the spot, there was some truth behind it. She


    genuinely wanted to spend more time with Galen.


    After all, he was still so young.


    "Madam, you''re pregnant. You shouldn''t be doing anything too straining."


    Daisy looked at Lily''s belly, which was protruding a little more each day.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    "It''s fine.The bed is big enough for me to sleep on.Plus, it''s good that I get to exercise a little."


    Then Lily continued, not giving Daisy a chance to respond, "Go to the guest room.I''ll apany Galen


    tonight! We''ll discuss this more when Alexes back."


    With that, she walked into Galen''s room decisively.


    Since that was already the case, Daisy could not argue any further.


    Instead, she stood at the door silently for a while before pursing her lips and saying, "Then goodnight,


    Madam!"


    "Goodnight."


    Lily nodded and closed the door behind her.


    Rhea slept all day at home and did not wake up until evening.


    When she got up, she showered and changed her clothes before going downstairs.


    Maria had been hesitant about calling for Rhea or letting her continue sleeping when she saw Rhea


    Maria''s face immediately lit up.


    "Ree, you''re awake! You''re just in time! Come, let''s eat!"


    "Okay," Rhea muttered before sitting at the dining table.


    Soon, the maids came to serve the dishes.


    Fabian nced at her and frowned.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to invite us to eat?"


    "Invite who?"


    Rhea casually asked as she reached out for some vegetables.


    "Who else should you invite besides your mother and me?!"


    He roared, getting upset.


    Although he knew his daughter had a promising future, seeing that she was excelling in her studies and


    work, he felt she was getting increasingly impolite, especially her indifference to her parents.It would be


    hard for any inws to want a daughter from a renowned family that was not just a little older than most


    but also rude.


    "What about them?!"


    Fabian gestured at the maids.


    However, none of the maids dared to make a sound.


    "you''re deliberately going against me, aren''t you?"


    He put his bowl down and growled.


    "Is this how you''re supposed to act around your father?"


    At the same time, Rhea also put her bow! down and looked at him firmly.


    "How am I supposed to act?"


    "Rhea Moore, don''t think you can parade all over us just because you won a few awards.I am your


    father, after all!"


    Fabian mmed his spoon down angrily.


    Seeing that he was furious, Maria quickly stepped in.


    "All right, enough.Ree just came back after so long.We''ll just let things slide for now."


    "It''s a miracle she''s back, isn''t it? Should I kneel and bow to her to thank her foring back?"


    In a blink of an eye, Fabian directed his rage toward his wife.


    "What do you mean..."


    Before Maria could finish her sentence, Rhea took her turn, mming her spoon on the table, saying,


    "Since it''s no big deal, T''ll leave!"


    With that, she stood up and walked out.


    "Ree! Ree!"


    Maria was so anxious that she wanted to chase after her daughter, but she knew she knew her


    husband was also angry.


    She had no idea why the two would suddenly lock horns.


    As Rhea walked out the door, she looked back and spat coldly, "You always waste your anger on your


    own family.If you''re so capable, why don''t you let it out on Cameron?!"


    Then she turned around and left without missing a beat.Her words almost made Fabian go ballistic.


    His breathing became shallow as he stroked his chest.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Maria had no choice but to turn back and tend to her husband.


    "Calm down! Don''t be angry!!!"

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    "How can I not be angry at what she said?!"


    Fabian snapped, pointing at the empty doorway as rage pulsed through his veins.He wondered when


    his well-behaved and sensible daughter became so impertinent.


    ¡®Isn''t it toote for her to still be going through her rebellious stage?¡¯


    "Ree, she..." Maria paused.


    She wanted to say that Rhea was telling ¡ì the truth, but she dared not continue.


    Ultimately, Maria sighed and continued, ''''Ree is still young.There are many things she doesn''t


    understand.You shouldn''t hold it against her."


    "Am I holding it against her?! I..."


    In the end, Fabian plopped on his seat with a pant and did not continue.


    At this point, Maria had no choice but to change the subject.


    "You''re not usually like this.Why are you so on edge today? Haven''t things been going well? Isn''t it


    good if we all just live our days happily? Why did you pick a fight with our daughter?"


    "Well?!"


    He yelled as he reached out to drink, only to find the ss empty.


    Just with one word, Maria knew that something had happened.She quickly helped fill up the ss and


    handed it to him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Fabian did not reply as he gulped down the water in silence.His face had turned gloomier than before.


    Seeing her husband like this made Maria¡¯s heart grow heavy.


    After thinking for a moment, she asked, "Is it the project?"


    Fabian had been busy with the project''s bidding in recent days.


    Just a while ago, he seemed to be in an elevated mood, saying everything was going well, and he


    could not wait toy back and wait for the money to fall from the sky.


    Now, it seemed like he had tun into a wall.


    ¡®That can¡¯t be the case.Didn''t Ron agree to the project already?¡¯ This wasn''t something anyone could


    pass around singlehandedly.


    With such a foolproof contract, what else could happen? What she said seemed to have hit a sore spot.


    Fabian immediately reached out for the wine ss, and Maria quickly poured some wine into it.


    Then he emptied the ss in a blink of an eye and gritted his mrs before gloomily saying, "Cameron


    doesn''t want to meet me!"


    "He doesn''t want to meet you? What do you mean?"


    Maria did not understand.


    "I went to his office to look for him, but he wasn''t there.Then I headed to his house, and he wasn''t there


    either.One of the housekeepers said he hadn''t been home for the past few days," he exined bitterly.


    "I''m afraid he¡¯s going to change his mind.The day of the bidding is nearing, and I''m just hoping he


    doesn''t pull the rug."


    Since the bidding day was near, Fabian wanted to see Cameron and set the foundation so he could


    feel more at ease.


    However, Cameron was always away whenever Fabian reached out to him.


    Fabian even went to Cameron''s office to find him, only to be stopped by the front desk telling him that


    Cameron was too busy to see anyone these days.


    ¡®Too busy? He is just avoiding me! He must have changed his mind.


    Who knows what he¡¯ll do now!¡¯ "How can that be?! He has already promised you, hasn''t he? Didn''t you


    say everything was going well?!"


    Maria did not know much about business deals, but hearing that Cameron had agreed before this, she


    wondered why he would suddenly change his mind.


    "Besides, the miracle doctor I found is helping cure Tasia.Ron owes us now."


    Fabian heard his wife¡¯s words and raised his eyes to look at her.


    "Huh? The doctor cured Tasia?"


    "No, but soon! Medicinal herbs take time.We''ll have to wait for the effect to kick in," Maria muttered.


    Although she felt that it was working, she wasn''t quite sure.


    It was in a spur of a moment that she mentioned it.


    When her husband asked again, she dared not promise anything.


    "Wait? How long do I have to wait?! I think Cameron is going back on his words!"


    After taking a few more sips, Fabian stood up abruptly.


    "No, I have to go to find him again!"


    "If he doesn''t want to see you, where else can you go to look for him? Didn''t you say he hadn''t been


    home for the past few days? Where will he be if he isn''t home? In his office?" Maria questioned.


    "I heard that there''s a woman in the picture recently,.." Fabian slowly said after pondering for a


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    moment.

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    "A woman?!"


    Maria was taken aback.


    "What woman? Has Cameron found someone new? Hold up, didn''t you say your brother-inw loves


    your sister so much that he vowed never to find another? It''s been so many years. Why did he


    suddenly go searching for a new woman?"


    Fabian was already very irritated and snapped, "I don''t know.Maybe she''s just a colleague, or maybe


    she''s just asking him for a favor.I didn''t see them together!"


    It was because he didn''t see him that he felt a little flustered.He had no idea what was going on.


    Cameron avoided his calls and text messages.It was evident that Cameron was avoiding him.


    This was an ominous sign.


    However, didn''t Cameron say that everything was going well? Did something happen? He was puzzled.


    When he returned dejected, his daughter pulled such a stunt on him that he couldn''t hold back his


    anger.


    "Perhaps it''s a good thing you don''t meet him," Maria reassured him.


    "What do you mean?"


    Fabian shot her an impatient look.


    ¡®What an idi*t. How can it be a good thing? If I don''t win the bidding this time, I won''t be able to get any


    big project investments."


    Fabian had been boasting about this project and how much profit it would bring to thepany.


    Hearing this, investors wanted to cooperate with him.


    However, if he failed to obtain this project, he wouldn''t be able to get any investments, and the


    The bank''s debts wouldn''t be repaid, and he would go bankrupt in the blink of an eye.


    Fabian didn''t dare to think about this.He couldn''t ept such an ending.


    "I have a question," Maria muttered as she slowly sat down on the chair next to him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Is Cameron just not seeing you, or does he not want to see anyone?"


    "You don''t know how bad his temper is. He obviously doesn''t want to see anyone at all," he snorted,


    dissatisfied.


    He was both afraid and annoyed with his brother-inw. He hated this temper of his.


    Cameron was already on top of the pyramid.


    Why couldn''t he help his own family members? He took pride in being honest and upright, but would it


    hurt to stretch out his hand to help Fabian a bit? If Cameron did that, Fabian would already be rich and


    powerful. He wouldn''t have to look at the faces of those investors.


    "Exactly!"


    Maria nodded, following his words.


    "It means that he''s not deliberately avoiding you. It''s just one of his moods. Think about it. Didn''t you


    say he agreed to give you this projectst time? a "Y-Yes!"


    Fabian felt a little guilty.


    It did sound like Cameron agreed to do so in retrospect, but Fabian wasn''t sure.


    "See?"


    She ignored his guilty conscience and continued, "Cameron has always been a rigid man. Although


    he''s not quick to adapt, one thing is for sure is that he¡¯ll always keep his word.


    "Since he promised to give you the project, you shouldn''t worry. He''ll give it to you. Maybe he doesn''t


    want to see you because the bidding is in a few more days. He doesn''t want to look suspicious.


    "Look at it this way. You''re his brother-inw. If you are seen with him at this time, and you manage to


    win the bid, people will begin to gossip. That''s why he can''t see you. He won''t even answer your calls


    because he can''t risk being caught,"


    Maria justified.


    Only then did the frown on Fabian''s face loosen up.


    The more he listened, the more he felt that it made sense.


    His anger slowly turned to joy, and he looked at her with a smile.


    "I never expected my wife to be so analytical.You''re such a good wife.I''m so lucky you''re mine!"


    "Hey!"


    She shoved him gently with a grin on her face.


    "Have I ever not been a good wife?! You just don''t know how to cherish me! I understand your brother-


    inw too well.It wouldn''t be surprising if he wanted to look for another woman after all these years.


    "Although he''s already turning old and gray, he is still well- groomed and holds a high position in the


    government.Women will willingly throw themselves into his arms.With how Tasia is, it''s not impossible


    for him to want to find another woman to give him a son."


    "Listen to yourself..."


    Fabian didn''t want to listen to her gossip.


    "I just said you''re a good wife, don''t make me take it back! If Cameron finds a new woman, will he still


    keep me in mind???"

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    Although Fabian always had a bubbly front, he knew the only reason Cameron even gave him a


    second look was because of histe sister.


    Fabian would bring up histe sister from time to time, and it was only then that Cameron''s face looked


    less gloomy.


    If Cameron had moved on and found a new woman, his sister would have beenpletely forgotten.


    What good would that have on Fabian, then?


    "I''m just repeating after you.You''re a man, after all.You should understand men better than me.No


    matter how affectionate a man is, it''s been years..."


    Maria trailed off, feeling wronged.


    Still, she was just telling the truth.


    Before Fabian allowed his anger to take over, he reeled himself in.


    Thinking about it, he felt that his wife was right.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He was also a man, after all.


    He thought Cameron must have lost his mind to mourn over histe wife for so many years.


    If it were Fabian for a change, he would bean have courted a few women long ago.


    His gaze subconsciously fell on his wife, and the little thought in his heart did not escape that woman''s


    keen intuition.


    "What is it? Are you nning to rece me already?"


    Maria retorted with raised eyebrows.


    "of course not! I''m just thinking about what you said!"


    He quickly replied.


    "Don''t point your finger at me.Look at yourself.Look at how much you''ve praised Cameron.I''m sure


    you''d want to go with him if I''m dead, don''t you?"


    "Of course, I''d want to!"


    She was very frank and immediately continued, "He¡¯s more capable, more handsome, and has a higher


    status than you, but..."


    Just as Fabian was about to lose his temper, Maria abruptly changed her tone, "He looks down on me.I


    have my pride!"


    Fabian was speechless.


    Although his wife''s words weren''t pleasant, they were still the truth.


    "You''re lucky you have your pride," he snorted.


    The two sulked quietly for a moment before Maria couldn''t hold herself back anymore and said, "You''re


    in the wrong as well.I know you''re stressed about work, but why did you have to let your anger out on


    Ree? She hasn''t been back for such a long time.It''s rare for her to want toe home.Now, you''ve


    made her leave again."


    "I am her father.Are you asking me to let her stomp all over my head like that?!" He raised her voice.


    ¡®That¡¯s ridiculous! There¡¯s no reason for me to let a child disrespect me like that."


    "This is all your fault! Look at the girl she turned out to be.She spends all day in some researchb.The


    other day, Mr.nc asked if I wanted to set her up with his son.I haven''t even brought it up, and she''s


    already gone."


    "Which Mr.nc is this?"


    This piqued Maria''s interest.


    "It makes no difference which Mr.nc this is.Can you decide for your daughter???"


    Fabian replied mockingly. She fell silent.


    ¡®He¡¯s right."

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    Anastasia wasn''t expecting any visitors today.


    Therefore, she was surprised when she turned into her house to find a car parked at the door.


    A woman was leaning on the side of the vehicle.She looked slender, with a casual yet elegant posture.


    It was a silhouette she would love to have and was jealous of.


    The car was parked diagonally at the door, blocking her way in.It seemed like the woman was waiting


    for her.


    Anastasia rolled her window down and poked her head out.


    "Rhea?"


    Rhea straightened up, making her legs look even more slender.She casually stuffed her hands in her


    pockets and looked at Anastasia before chuckling.


    "You''re home."


    "Mhm.Are you looking for me?"


    Anastasia still asked with her eyebrows raised, although she probably could have guessed why her


    cousin was there.


    "Yeah."


    Rhea nodded as she looked at her with a half-smile.


    Behind that smile was a hint of scrutiny.


    Anastasia felt a little ufortable.


    However, it was her cousin, after all¡ªone of her few rtives.


    It was also rare for Rhea toe over like this, so Anastasia politely said, ''''Let me get someone to


    open the door, and we''ll park our cars inside."


    "Okay."


    With that, Rhea turned to get into her car and moved it out of the way.


    When Cameron and Anastasia were not around, the housekeepers would not open the door for anyone


    else.


    It was a different story when it came to Maria.


    She came and went so often, constantly worrying about Anastasia, that the housekeepers were used to


    her.


    Rhea was a different story.


    She rarely came over, so the housekeepers didn''t recognize her.


    She stayed outside the gate and waited without contacting Anastasia.


    It was starting to get dark, and the lights in the room were turned on, giving it a warm feeling.


    "Did you change the lights?"


    Rhea asked, looking up.


    She remembered that they were white thest time she came here.


    "Yeah, I just changed it recently.I thought the house looked dead, so I changed into this instead.Doesn''t


    it feel more weing?" Anastasia replied.


    "What do you want to drink? Juice? Milk? Or just ...water?"


    Rhea didn''t answer and just stared at her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing.Do you have anything else?"


    Rhea looked around as if this was her first time here.


    "No.I''ve been drinking plenty of in water recently, so few choices exist.If you want something else, I''ll


    get someone to buy it, "Anastasia suggested as she gestured to the maid.


    However, Rhea waved.


    "No, it''s fine.I''ll just get a ss of in water."


    "Okay!"


    With that, Anastasia turned around to pour two sses of water.


    This small task could be regarded as a form of exercise as well.


    Lily mentioned that moving around was good for her body, and Anastasia listened faithfully.


    Rhea''s eyes narrowed as she watched Anastasia''s back.


    Although she didn''te often, she was aware of Anastasia''s body condition from her mother''s


    rambling.


    However, judging from her current figure, it did look like Anastasia had slimmed down a little.


    She was, of course, still chubby, especially when she waspared to Rhea''s exquisite figure.


    However, Anastasia did look much better.


    Even herplexion seemed to have improved, with light pink lips.


    "Did you take the medication that the miracle doctor prescribed?" Rhea suddenly asked.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Anastasia, who was still pouring water, was slightly startled.


    She froze for a moment before quickly returning to her senses.


    "Yes, I did."

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    Anastasia thought her aunt had told Rhea to ask her about that, so Anastasia nodded and lied to avoid


    any trouble.


    Nheless, the prescription would not work because Lily said it was unsuitable for Anastasia¡¯s case.


    Therefore, Anastasia obeyed Lily¡¯s request and did not take Austin¡¯s prescription.


    However, she could not let her aunt find out, or Maria would go on another ramble.


    Rhea squinted.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡®Liar! She wouldn¡¯t be like this if she had taken Austin¡¯s prescription.Although she might lose some


    weight, she would still be depressed and groggy.She mustn''t have taken it, yet she lies so casually.She


    has grown up!¡¯


    "Oh, why are you so free today? I heard from Aunt Maria that you''ve been very busy.It sounds like


    you''re working in someb?"


    Anastasia asked as she walked over with two sses of water and handed one to Rhea.


    When Rhea took the ss from her cousin, Anastasia had no idea if Rhea had initially touched her


    wrist before sliding her hand down to grab the ss.


    This startled Anastasia, and she almost dropped the ss.


    "Yeah.I''m a part of a project, so I''m there to conduct some experiments," Rhea answered lightly.


    After taking a sip of water, she watched Anastasia gulp hers down.


    "I recall you hating in water. You''d typically add sugar to it. What changed?"


    "I can''t always stick to my bad habits," Anastasia answered emotionally.


    She hated in water in the past.


    The drinks she liked were sugared fruit juices and sodas.


    Later, she dared not drink any of that once she was on a diet.


    However, she would still crave them.


    Now that Lily had taught her to gradually adapt to drinking in water, Anastasia had gotten used to it.


    Lily even rmended adding a piece of lemon if she wanted to.


    "What kind of experiment are you doing?"


    Anastasia looked up and asked curiously.


    ''''I remember you studying biomedicine back in college."


    "I did."


    The corners of Rhea''s lips twitched, and a meaningful smile shed across her face.


    "I didn''t think you''d remember."


    "We''re cousins, after all." Anastasia sighed.


    "I don''t have any siblings, and neither do you.We''re the closest thing being sisters.I would spend most


    of my days at your ce when I was younger.We grew up together, but..."


    "But?"


    Rhea leaned forward, urging her to continue.


    "It''s just that as I grew up, I became fatter.I was useless, while you were always intelligent.You''ve


    always scored better and picked up on skills faster than me.You looked better, and your figure was


    better than mine too."


    After a pause, Anastasia continued enviously, "Now you''re even working on a big


    project.You''re...amazing!"


    One would say that Rhea''s life was what Anastasia had dreamt of.


    ¡®Rhea has an excellent figure and is knowledgeable, aplished, and capable.She doesn¡¯t need to


    rely on her parents either."


    To Anastasia, Rhea had won in life.


    ¡®Then there¡¯s Lily, who is also pretty and has a great figure.She has such a lovely marriage and an


    adorable child.Even her perfume business...Why is everyone living a better life than me? Everything


    they do is better than me."


    Rhea could see the envy stered on Anastasia''s face, and she enjoyed basking in it.


    Rhea''s smile widened as she arrogantly said, "It''s because I worked hard."


    "Yeah, you did work much harder than me," Anastasia nodded, agreeing.


    She was working hard now too.She worked hard toward losing weight.She had been going around this


    for years and hoped it would be bean effective this time.


    "Have you given away all the flowers and nts in your house?"


    Rhea looked around and asked casually, with one hand elegantly holding the ss.

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    "Yes! I wanted to tidy the ce so people would feel morefortable." Anastasia followed Rhea''s


    gaze and looked around.


    " It didn''t feel like it before, but after clearing the room, I feel much lighter, and the room is much more


    Rhea raised her eyebrows and did not say anything.


    Seeing this, Anastasia smiled.


    "Oh, I forgot that you don''te here often. You probably don''t know what it was like before. Anyways,


    I like the way the house is now. Even my father said the house seems brighter, and I look more


    cheerful."


    There was a bright smile on Anastasia¡¯s when she mentioned her father. Her face was full of pride and


    joy. Her smile was so dazzling that it was a little blinding to Rhea.


    Cameron was a good father whom Anastasia was proud to have.


    Although he could have spent more time with Anastasia, he always gave her all his love and doted on


    her.


    As for Rhea, her parents often quarreled over money, business, and other things when she was a child.


    Whenever Anastasia visited their house, they would treat her like a princess and ignore Rhea.


    They prioritized Anasatia over everything.


    Rhea was their biological daughter, yet she always felt outcasted.


    Anastasia had a good father who loved her wholeheartedly and had a high societal position that


    everyone wanted to curry her favor.


    Everyone would try to please her just to get a few good words across to her father.


    Anastasia was everyone¡¯s focus ever since she was young, the apple of the public''s eye.


    Thinking of this, Rhea tightened her grip around the ss before lightly saying, Really? I heard nts


    in your house are good for the body."


    "Maybe," Anastasia said with a slight smile.


    But it may not be for everyone.


    Some people are different.


    Some people are allergic to pollen, while some sleep just fine.


    Rhea, you take biology.


    You should know more about this than I do, right?"


    "I''ve heard of it but didn''t go into detail."


    Rhea lowered her gaze and stared at the ss of water, lightly saying, "So, I can''t help you with your


    body.I''m sorry."


    Anastasia shook her head.


    "Don''t say that! Aunt Maria has helped me so much, finding doctors and trainers and making me try so


    many different methods, yet none of them worked.There''s nothing you can do.What''s more, your


    parents have already helped me so much.I''m very grateful for it."


    "They did it out of love."


    Rhea''s face was expressionless.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Yes, out of love.


    Out of love for the power in Cameron''s hands¡ªfor money and wealth.


    They would voluntarily go out of their way just for the Rollins family.


    "Rhea, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Anastasia tilted her head.


    That question surprised Rhea, and she froze for a moment before shaking her head.


    "No."


    "You''re so beautiful and smart.How can no guys be chasing you? I know.You must''ve been rejecting all


    of them," Anastasia said smilingly.


    "Heh."


    Rhea snorted lightly.


    "Why would I need a boyfriend? I just want to focus on bean my career! My experiments are much


    more interesting than guys."


    "You''re independent, but I think Uncle Fabian and Aunt Maria are getting anxious."


    Hearing this, Rhea frowned irritably.


    "That has nothing to do with me.I''m the one who will be getting married, not them."


    With that, she stood up.


    It seemed like she had had enough of small talk as she approached Anastasia.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You seem a lot better. Is someone treating you? Is it Lily Christian?"


    Rhea studied Anastasia, and herplexion looked different.

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    Not only Anastasia¡¯splexion, but it also seemed like she was a whole new person.


    Ever since she gained weight, although Rhea seldom came over, Anastasia would have her gaze


    lowered as she dragged herself around.She seemed sluggish, and each word she said was poisonous.


    Now, there was a sparkle in her eyes, and she had her back straightened.She no longer avoided eye


    contact when she spoke.


    Anastasia was an entirely new person.


    Maria had mentioned that name too many times.


    Even in theboratory, Austin would bring up Lily''s name.


    It was hard for Rhea not to remember it.


    "No.It isn¡¯t much of a treatment.I''m just going to Lily¡¯s ce to eat from time to time.Aunt Maria seems


    to have something against her.Did she say something? Lily is a lovely person! I''ll introduce you to her


    when I get the chance! "Since both of you are so smart, I''m sure you two will get along well!"


    Anastasia thought Rhea''s prejudice stemmed from what her aunt had told her and quickly exined


    the situation.


    "Sure!"


    After forcing a smile, Rhea continued, "There are still things I need to do, so I''ll get going.Take care!"


    "It''s already sote.Aren¡¯t you going home?"


    Anastasia knew Rhea did not like going home, so she quickly added, "You rarely go back.Aunt Maria


    misses you very much!"


    Rhea paused in her footsteps and sneered.


    ''''Misses me?"


    Although those words carried a heavy meaning, she did not reply and left.


    Anastasia followed Rhea to the door, watching her enter the car and drive away chicly.


    It was impossible not to envy her.


    Anastasia had always wanted to learn to drive, but her body restricted her from sitting in the driver''s


    seat.


    On top of that, she could go nowhere, even if she could drive.


    Anastasia did not even like going out back then.


    Ultimately, she gave up that dream of hers.


    Now, her mood seemed to have improved.She was more cheerful now and enjoyed going out


    more.She felt it would be more convenient for her to learn how to drive as she would usually have to


    get a driver to send her to Lily''s house.


    The idea that she had buried now resurfaced after so many years.


    When Lily opened her eyes, she saw a small head with two round eyes fixated on her without blinking.


    She was startled, and it took her a moment before she remembered that she had slept in her son''s


    room.


    She did not expect to sleep so soundly that she did not even notice when the child woke up.


    "Good morning!"


    Lily smiled and rubbed the little boy''s head.


    Galen stared at her with widened eyes.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy, why did you sleep here? Where is Daisy? Did youe here to sleep with me?"


    "Yes.I slept here to apany you.From now on, Mommy will sleep here with you, okay?" She replied,


    gently patting his head.


    The child would habitually look for Daisy as soon as he woke up.


    His dependence on her and how the two got along were prominent.


    That was a good thing.


    It meant that Daisy genuinely cared for Galen, and he liked her too.


    However, it was also rming that he was bing too dependent on her.He would not be vignt or


    prepared if Daisy did something bad.


    Right now, Lily nned to take Daisy out of the picture slowly.


    Galen did not understand any of this.


    All he heard was that his mother would apany him in the future, and like any child, he was


    delighted to hear that.


    "Okay!"


    Then he asked, "What about Daisy???"


    "She''ll be sleeping in the guest room and tend to you during the day.."


    Lily softly answered as she sat up and pulled him into her arms.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    "Mommy has a question for you.Do you like Daisy?" Lily asked Galen gently.


    She wanted to figure out how important Daisy was to him.


    ¡°I like her!"


    The little boy nodded without hesitation.


    Then Lily asked, "So, how much do you like her?"


    "Hmm..."


    He didn''t know how to describe it and looked a little flustered.


    "Let''s put it this way.Do you like Daisy more, or do you like Mommy and Daddy more?"


    She guided him.


    "Mommy and Daddy!"


    That was a goodparison.


    Lily was relieved to hear that.


    If Galen chose Daisy over her and Alexander, she would have to reflect on herself.


    "Well, Mommy wants to tell you that Daisy will leave us soon."


    Hearing this, Galen''s eyes widened.


    "Why?"


    "She''s a nanny we hired to take care of you.You won''t need someone to babysit you when you get


    older.She may also leave if she has something she has to do at home.She''s just like the other maids in


    our house.We just have an employment rtionship.That means that they''re just at our house to


    work.Once they''re done with work, or when they don''t want to do it anymore, they leave.Do you


    understand?"


    Lily wanted to exin things simply, but it seemed like Galen was still confused.


    With a frown, he seemed deep in thought as he tried to digest what his mother had said.


    Just as Lily continued to think of another way to exin this, he suddenly asked, ''Why can''t she take


    care of me all the time?"


    This question surprised her.


    After all, he could barely say a coherent sentence.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "No one can take care of you forever, baby, including Mommy and Daddy.Now, you''re a little man, but


    soon, you''ll grow into a big man.By then, you''ll have to learn to take care of yourself.Of course, we will


    take care of you when you''re still young!"


    Then she pointed to her stomach.


    "When you grow up, you''ll also take care of your younger siblings, won''t you?"


    When Galen heard that he would be responsible for caring for his younger siblings, his eyes lit up.


    "Of course!"


    "Then, if Daisy leaves one day, you can''t cry, okay?"


    This was Lily''s attempt to slowly ease him into Daisy''s departure, lest he couldn''t copeter.


    "Is she noting back?"


    ""Hmm...maybe!" Lily replied after thinking about it.


    "Oh."


    Galen pouted and didn''t say anything else.It was hard to tell how much he understood, but at least this


    would mentally prepare him.


    As the two talked, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Daisy stood at the door.


    When she saw the mother and daughter, she was startled and smiled.


    "Madam, you''re awake! Am Ite?"


    "Daisy..."


    Galen jumped down from the bed and ran toward her with open hands.


    Daisy bent down to pick him up and said with a smile, "Have you brushed your teeth and washed your


    face yet?"


    "No,No¡­" he replied softly.


    "Okay. I''ll bring you to get washed up," Daisy said as she gently tapped his nose.


    "Okay."


    Seeing that Daisy was leaving with the child in her arms, Lily suddenly called out to her, "Daisy."


    Daisy turned around with a puzzled look on her face.


    "Yes, madam?¡±

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    When Daisy kneeled to wipe Galen¡¯s tender little face with a towel, Galen blinked at her, and she


    couldn''t help butugh.


    "What''s the matter? Did you forget who I am after one night?"


    "Daisy."


    "Yeah?"


    "Are you leaving?" Daisy fell silent.


    After a few seconds, she looked up at the child gently.


    "Did your mother tell you that?"


    "Yeah."


    Galen nodded.


    Then he asked again, "Are you leaving?"


    "Maybe!"


    After thinking for a while, she slowly said, "Will you miss me?"


    "Yes!"


    He eximed with certainty as he nodded.


    "Then, if I leave one day, you can''t cry!"


    She tapped his nose and smiled dotingly at him.


    "I won''t cry!"


    He shook his head, remembering what his mother had said.


    "Mommy said I''m a...little man!"


    He was hesitant for a moment as he tried to recall the words.


    This made Daisyugh out loud.


    "Yes, you are a little man.You''re a superhero! Then, little man, can you get dressed on your own?"


    "Yes!"


    With that, he rushed out of the bathroom and toward his clothes on the bed.


    Watching the little boy try to dress brought a gentle smile onto Daisy''s face.


    However, her eyes slowly began to dim.


    Galen, who had changed into casual sportswear, looked very handsome.


    However, he was still stumbling as he walked down the stairs with his tiny feet.


    After a few steps, Daisy carried him to the dining table.


    "We''ll eat breakfast first, and Mummy will bring you out afterward, " Lily looked at him and said.


    This piqued his interest.


    ¡°Where are we going?"


    "We''re going out to y!"


    She nced at Daisy.


    "Galen and I will be out the whole day.I''ll give you a day off.You can do whatever you want.I''ve already


    arranged a driver for you if you need a car."


    "No, it''s fine, madam.I''m not going anywhere," Daisy quickly replied.


    "That''s your choice."


    There was no further persuasion.


    Lily just wanted to let her know.


    Then she turned to Galen and said, "Slow down.We''ll leave once you''re done eating."


    With that, the mother and son quietly had breakfast while Daisy stood to the side for a moment before


    silently walking away.


    After breakfast, Lily took Galen out.She was driving, and Galen was sitting on a bean child''s seat in the


    back, kicking his feet leisurely."Are we going to Grandpa''s house?"


    Lily froze for a moment before putting on her seatbelt and looking in the rearview mirror at the little boy.


    "How do you know we''re going to Grandpa''s house?"


    She did not remember mentioning it.


    "You''re driving,¡±¡±" he said casually, turning his head.


    Lily was surprised. It was true.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Every time she went to Dominic''s ce, especially with Galen, she would drive herself.


    Usually, they would have a driver to send them around.She did not expect this little boy to be so


    meticulous with his observations.

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    Galen¡¯s words made Lily realize that if even a young child could notice, others might too.


    After thinking about this, she turned and looked at him.


    "Then let''s not go to Grandpa''s house.Mommy will bring you somewhere else before going there,


    okay?"


    "Okay!"


    It didn''t matter where they went as long as he could get there to y.


    Lily smiled.


    "You''re so adorable!"


    With that, she started the car, adjusted her seat, and nced into the rearview mirror at the front door.


    No one was there, and the closed door made the house look deserted.She looked away and said,


    "Hold on tight!"


    Then she drove off.


    Lily took Galen for a morning stroll before going to the mall.


    They came out with several bags of clothes and a bunch of toys.She even bought a few art pieces,


    filling the trunk to the brim.


    Galen''s mouth dropped when he saw the stuffed trunk.


    "Wow!"


    He couldn''t find the words to say.


    "Are you happy?"


    Lily smiled.


    "Happy!"


    He nodded vigorously and pointed at the toys.


    "Are you going away for along time?"


    "How do you know?"


    This kid was starting to surprise her.He caught on to all the small details.


    "There''s so many!"


    However, he wasn''t good at expressing how he felt yet.


    Lily understood what he meant.He wanted to say that for her to buy him so many toys and food, it was


    obvious that they were going to go on a long trip.He was an intelligent child but was too young to


    protect himself.


    She wouldn''t have flown over if it weren''t because of how strange Alexander''s situation was.She


    needed to see for herself to feel at ease.


    The situation at Burnwken was too uncertain and had the potential to be dangerous.


    Therefore, she couldn''t take Galen with her.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "you''re right, but it hasn''t been decided yet, so don''t tell anyone, okay?"


    Pulling the hat on his head, he softly nodded, "Okay."


    He wouldn''t if his mother told him not to say a word.


    After a simple lunch, Galen was starting to get drowsy.


    He struggled to keep his eyes open and, in the end, lost the battle.


    Lily carefully looked around to ensure no one was following her before she started the car and drove


    toward Dominic''s house.


    The little guy slept in the back seat throughout the entire journey.


    He was still fast asleep when they got to Dominic''s ce.


    Ultimately, Lily had to pick him up and pop the trunk open before getting the maids to bring the things


    she had bought into the house.


    Dominic was taking a nap, but he heard that Lily was outside.


    He quickly put on his slippers and ruffled his hair beforeing out.He rubbed his bean eyes and


    yelled as he walked, "You little b*stard, you won''t even let me rest.What kind of drugs are you on to


    He stopped his words when he saw the little boy on Lily''s shoulders.


    "H-He...why is he here again???"


    Thetter sentence was said in such a shallow voice that he almost bit his tongue.


    However, he hurried over to help.


    "Quickly put him down.It must be so ufortable to sleep like that."


    Galen let out a soft groan of displeasure.


    "Mm...noisy..."

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    "Oh, oh, oh.This is all Grandpa''s fault!"


    Dominic pped his own face lightly and ordered someone to carry the child into a bedroom.


    Then he covered Galen with a small nket and watched the little boy toss and turn to a more


    Once Galen had fallen back into his slumber, Dominic waved everyone away and came out.He tiptoed


    cautiously and kicked off the slippers that were getting in the way.He only breathed a sigh of relief once


    he reached the living room.


    When he saw Lily leisurely sipping on tea, he could not help but feel a surge of anger.


    "Tell me, what are you trying to do?!"


    "I want you to do me a favor, Mr.Fike," She replied politely.


    "You want me..."


    After a pause, all his anger seemed to have dissipated.


    He was not used to Lily speaking to him so politely.


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    He nced at her, speechless.


    It wasn''t that Lily disrespected him on purpose.


    He was the one who told her to treat him as a friend.


    Although she sometimes addressed him as an "old man," he was still pleased.


    Now that Lily was polite, Dominic felt a little ufortable.


    "What can I do for you?" He asked attentively.


    If Austin saw the expression on Dominic''s face right now, his heart would shatter into a million pieces.


    Austin had always begged Dominic for help, only to receive the cold shoulder.He had never seen this


    side of Dominic, who seemed genuine about helping.


    Lily put down her teacup and casually said, "Take care of my baby."


    "Take care of..."


    His smiling face instantly froze as he sank into the sofa with a terrified expression.


    "What baby?"


    Lily quietly raised her hand and pointed toward the room.


    "That one."


    Dominic was bbergasted.


    "No way!"


    He eximed.


    "Impossible!¡±


    "Really?"


    Lily raised her eyebrows and asked again.


    "I don''t want to!"


    Dominic turned and rejected her mercilessly.He did not want to look at her, fearing that he might not be


    able to reject her if he did.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡®No, no, no! I won''t do it! Absolutely not!''


    "Forget it, then.I''ll just send Galen to some stranger."


    Lily sighed helplessly.


    "Otherwise, I''ll just bring him to Burnwken with me."


    "Bring him to Burnwken?!"


    Dominic could not help but raise his voice when he heard this.


    However, a sound from the bedroom quickly caused him to lower his voice again.


    "What are you doing, going to Burnwken? It''s so chaotic over there with the ongoing war.


    "On top of that, there''s a gue outbreak! You must¡¯ve lost your mind! Don''t bring him there!"


    "I guess I have no choice but to leave my baby at home with some stranger."


    Lily ignored what he said and shrugged as if there were no other choice.Her actions rendered the old


    man speechless.


    "Why are you leaving your son with a stranger? Are you an evil stepmother? What grudges do you


    have against the child? W-What are you trying to do?!"


    Dominic was so angry that he could barely speak coherently at the end.


    Then he continued as he wagged his finger at her, "There are so many servants and nannies in your


    house.Are they all ipetent?!"


    "You know about how my nanny taught Galen to pick a lock? Besides, I haven''t looked into her


    background yet.Her resume seems clean, and there''s nothing wrong with her."


    Dominic did not reply.He knew about this incident and also thought the nanny at Lily¡¯s house was


    suspicious, but that was not a good enough reason for him to take Galen under his wings, was it?


    "Then..."


    After some hesitation, Dominic said, ''''What about his grandmother? What about your uncle? The


    Russells and Christians are such a big family.Why can''t you find anyone you can rely on to care for


    your son???"

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    "His grandmother moved to the mountains to meditate and clear her mind, and the Lodge family lives


    too far away."


    Lily stared at Dominic.


    "So, you''re saying I''m the only option?"


    "I can bring him with me," she repeated.


    She did not want to seem forceful.


    Dominic did not answer.


    Although he could not bear to reject her again, he needed to stand his ground.


    This child had nothing to do with him, and it did not matter to him where she brought him.


    ¡®It¡¯s none of my business! Why should I care whether the child lives or dies? That little b*stard


    destroyed many of my things and even pulled my beard.


    He deserved to suffer!¡¯ He seemed to have made up his mind as he thought of those things.He


    clenched his fists, attempting tofort himself, and spat, "Okay! You...can leave him with me!"


    It was an unexpected turn of events.


    Dominic could not just let Lily bring that child into danger just like that.


    Although the "little devil" could be annoying whenever he acted out, he could be adorable when being


    sweet.


    Dominic had no idea what favor he owed the mother and son.He felt like Lily was manipting him, but


    he had no choice.


    "You''re such a kind-hearted old man.Thank you so much!" Lily coaxed.


    "It''s a blessing for Galen to live with you.He has so much to learn from you."


    "Yeah, yeah.Whatever!"


    Dominic shook his head and sighed before chuckling to himself.


    ¡®This woman knew what would happen.She brought all these things over and nned to leave Galen


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    with me before she even asked"


    "Are you really going to Burnwken?" Dominic asked after thinking about it.


    "Yeah,"


    Lily nodded and continued, "It''s been ten days, and I still haven''t heard from Alex.Recently, it seems


    like the line has gotten cut off as well.I can''t feel at ease if I don''t go there to see for myself."


    "What can you do if you go there? If you encounter any danger..."


    After a pause, Dominic continued, "I know you know how to kickbox, but there''s an ongoing war.They


    have artillery.You can''t outrun a bullet no matter how good your skills are."


    Lily knew this, but she had been on edge ever since she did not hear from Alexander.


    Dominic rubbed his forehead and sighed softly.He felt that this trip was a bit too strange.


    "What about this? Stay, and I''ll ask an old friend of mine to find out for you," he suggested after looking


    at Lily¡¯s distressed expression.


    He had known her for so long, yet this was the first time he had seen her like this.


    Lily had always been very optimistic, no matter what problems she faced.


    Nothing could stop her.


    Lily shook her head.


    "The Russell family is very well connected, but themunication problemes from their end.It


    won''t get through.There''s no news from the Burnwken branch.Even the headquarters are in radio


    silence."


    At this time, she stepped in to try and control the situation.


    She told thepany directors that Alexander had been in touch with her.


    Still, the situation was so chaotic that it affected the telmunication towers, and he wanted her to


    convey this message to them on his behalf.


    However, thepany would be in chaos if Alexander did not reach out to them after such a long time.


    By then, there would be an inevitable disturbance.


    It was fortunate that the Russell family''s conflict happened before this.


    Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    ¡®Alex¡­Alex¡±


    He faced so many storms and lived, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine.


    Yeah, he¡¯ll be alright!¡¯ The old man shook his head disapprovingly.


    "You youngsters, always depending on technology.Older people like us have our own methods.This


    time, I think they''ll be more useful than yours!"


    "What method?"


    Lily was curious.

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    Dominic stood up with a mysterious smile.


    "Come with me!"


    Lily obediently followed behind him, and they walked through the backyard, bypassing a promenade,


    and walked to a corner at the back.


    The ce used to be a wastnd, but Dominic had somehow renovated it and even built a hut.


    When Dominic opened the door, the sounds of clucking echoed from the inside.


    "Pigeons?!"


    Lily widened her eyes in surprise.


    ¡®When did he get so many pigeons?!¡¯


    "They''re carrier pigeons!"


    Dominic corrected her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "These are specially trained carrier pigeons.Don''t underestimate them because of their sizes.These


    birds can fly very far and know exactly where to go."


    Lily was speechless.


    Then she frowned and asked, "How far can they fly? Can they fly to Burnwken?""


    "Of course!"


    He confidently answered, "Besides flying across the Pacific Ocean, my carrier pigeon can go almost


    anywhere!"


    "Have you tried them?"


    She was a little suspicious.


    "What don¡¯t you try? Do you think I don¡¯t get bored sitting alone the whole day? Do you honestly think I


    don''t care or know about what''s happening outside?"


    Dominic smacked Lily¡¯s head with a fan.


    ¡®''Do you want me to rot alone here every day?"


    Once again, Lily did not know what to say to this older man.


    ¡®Well, I misjudged him! I always thought he was only up-to-date with the news because the maids


    would overhear them while shopping for him"


    Unexpectedly, Dominic did these things without anyone knowing.


    Sure enough, he was still as intelligent as he was back then.


    A master was a master, after all.


    When he noticed Lily¡¯s surprise and disbelief, the older man shook his head, smacked his lips, and


    walked over to point it out.


    "Look at these.Those birds are flying north, while these are flying south.The rest will fly west."


    He introduced the pigeons, row after row.


    Lily turned to the side and noticed a flock of extra fat pigeons toward the edge.


    "What about these? Do they fly to the east?"


    "No, no.They don''t."


    Dominic shook his head.


    The older man nced at the pigeons before shaking his head again.


    "Those are..."


    Before Lily could finish her sentence, the old man quickly interjected, Those are for eating."


    "What?!"


    ¡®It seems like each pigeon has their prewritten destiny"


    "It smells here, so let''s get out!"


    Dominic ushered.


    He feared the smell might get to her head and quickly led her out of the pigeon hut.


    "So, are you convinced now?"


    He puffed his chest proudly.


    "I am! uw Of course, Lily would be.


    The older man was something else.


    She,she did not expect him to be still using carrier pigeons.


    "Why don''t you patiently wait for another two days? I''ve already sent a pigeon over to inquire about the


    news, but it hasn''t gotten back to me yet.Let''s wait another two days before you decide whether or not


    to go," Dominic suggested.


    Dominic had been asking around after discovering the incident with Alexander.He knew Lily was


    worried about him, and he did not want his precious apprentice to be sad.


    On top of that, seeing that "little devil spawn" without his father was pitiful.


    Besides, Dominic was also quite curious about how severe the gue was.


    Recently, the news said that it was spreading like wildfire.


    Regardless of what one did, one would inadvertently get infected.


    After years of studying medicinal herbs, Dominic could not help being curious about this epidemic.


    Lily pondered for a moment and turned to look at the pigeon hut before hesitantly saying, "Okay...sure!"


    The older man was something else.

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    As the two walked toward the house, Lily was moved by what he did.


    Although she said nothing, she did not expect the old man to take the initiative to find out about the


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    situation for her.


    Regardless of whether he had heard anything back, she was still touched by his actions.


    "Hey, old man..." She called out in a low voice.


    "Yes?!! "Thank you!"


    She rushed toward him and hugged him.


    The old man quickly took a step back with an indescribable expression.He quickly rubbed his arms.


    "All right, all right!"


    Lily couldn''t help butugh.


    "Thank you, old man!"


    "Enough!"


    He waved his hands around and spat through gritted teeth, "I''m more used to you telling me that I owe


    this to you!"


    This made Lilyugh even more.However, she stopped teasing him.


    "I know you''re worried.It''s natural for you to be worried when you don''t hear from him, but this also


    means you''re more prone to making the wrong decisions.Take a step back and think things through


    before you react.You''re a smart woman.Your emotions shouldn''t sway you," Dominic said solemnly.


    "Mhm." She nodded.


    He was right.


    It seemed like, in recent days, she was thinking with her heart more than her head.


    Although she kept telling people she was fine and was patiently waiting, the worry in her heart


    continued to grow.


    She would often be woken up in the middle of the night, tossing and turning, checking his phone


    repeatedly for fear of missing his call.She would check in with Olivia every day, and after knowing that


    she had not heard from Edward either, Lily stepped in tofort her.


    Truth be told, Lily was the one who neededforting.


    It was just that she couldn''t let her provocateurs see through her.


    Therefore, she could only put up a strong front.


    However, Dominic seemed to have seen through her, breaking through her defense in just a few


    words.Her eyes turned red as she quickly turned away, not wanting the old man to see her cry.


    "Cry if you want to.Let it out.It¡¯s no big deal!"


    Dominic casually turned around to leave.


    "I''ll check to see if that little brat is awake and make sure he''s not messing up my room."


    Lily knew that he was doing this to give her some space so she could freely let out her emotions.


    Looking at the older man''s back, she couldn''t hold back her tears any longer.


    They came streaming down her face.


    After all, she had been holding it in for too long.


    Lily did not cry for very long.


    After a short while, she quickly wiped her face.


    Although crying was not wrong, she knew it would not solve any problem.She still had to face them.


    Soon, a cough was hearding from inside.


    "Cough! Cough!...Let''s go see what your mother is doing!"


    The old man''s voice indicated that Galen was already awake, and the cough he let out was a warning


    to let her know that Galen wasing, allowing her to tidy herself up so as not to let her son see her


    cry.


    Despite his domineering persona and darkened face, Dominic was actually quite thoughtful.She


    noticed the old man walking out with Galen on his shoulders two minutester.


    Dominic held onto Galen''s hands, and Galen''s legs were tightly mped against his head.


    The boy was giggling.


    "Galen,e down, quick! You''re so heavy!"


    Lily hurriedly spoke, urging Galen toe down.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    "It''s fine.He''s not heavy!"


    Dominic spun around twice to show that the child wasn''t heavy.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your back?"


    "My back is fine.I''m way stronger than you young people!"


    The old man grinned happily.


    Although he would oftenin about Galen, he secretly loved Galen from the bottom of his heart.


    Otherwise, he would not have protected Galen over and over again.


    Shaking her head, Lily had no choice but to let the two y.


    Dominic noticed that she seemed better and did not ask any more questions.


    Instead, he walked around the house and into the backyard with Galen on his shoulders.


    Lily, worried that Dominic might hurt himself, trailed behind them.


    The backyard was filled with all kinds of herbs, stretching as far as the eye could see.


    This ce was a herb garden.


    There was even a faint smell of herbs in the air.


    "Did you use everything you took from me a few days ago?"


    Dominic asked calmly as he stared into the distance.


    Lily nced at him.


    "Yes."


    "How is it?"


    "Pretty good.In a few more days, the toxins should be flushed out.However, the after-effects would still


    linger.It isn''t that easy.There''s still a long way to go, so I''m taking it one step at a time."


    She sighed.


    "Well, at least we''ve solved the cause of the problem."


    The medicinal herbs that poisoned Anastasia had been removed, and the whole house had been


    cleansed and purified.


    Lily even went over to check, making sure that there was no longer any strange smell in the air.


    Only then did she feel relieved.


    However, she still had to find out who wanted to poison Anastasia and the purpose behind using such a


    long, non-lethal poison.Lily just had too many things on her te, and she did not have time to look into


    it yet.


    "What about yourb?"


    Dominic was concerned about her, although he barely asked any questions.He remembered everything


    she had told him.


    "Didn''t Austin restore all the data? I haven''t visited theb yet.They might still be conducting the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    experiments."


    Lily originally wanted to destroy the database, but there were many things she would have to consider.


    Even if she destroyed all her data, others still had records of the experiment.


    Although the notes might be iplete with the data destroyed, what about the researchers who did


    the experiments with her? She could not have them all killed.


    As long as these people were determined to continue this experiment, there was no stopping them.


    "Have you given up?"


    Dominic turned to look at her when he heard the discouragement in her voice.


    "You don''t seem like someone who would give up so easily."


    "What other choice do I have?"


    She smiled wryly at him.


    "I can''t cut off the project.Besides, it''s just my gut feeling that there¡¯s something off about this whole


    thing, but I have no conclusive evidence.What are they going to do? There''s nothing for me to report."


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t thought about taking this to the police, but it did not make sense.


    Thisboratory was also not run solely by Thompson.


    Who knew who was backing him up? Dominic did not ask any more questions and continued to y


    with Galen.


    It was a picturesque scene; an old man with a child while his mother stood aside.


    "Don''t you think things have been too coincidental recently?" Lily asked quietly after a moment of


    silence.


    "Huh??? Huh???"


    Dominic was a little surprised and turned to look at her as if he didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    "All of these.Could it be that they''re all connected? Everything seems too coincidental."


    Lily began to wonder.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    "And?"


    Dominic was startled as he tried to digest her words.


    At this time, Galen, who had been riding on Dominic''s shoulders, struggled to get off.


    The old man then slowly sat down on the chair next to him.


    Lily carried Galen off and noticed Dominic slumped onto the chair, obviously tired.


    "With that old back of yours, how are you so stubborn? Do you think you''re still young?"


    Lily couldn''t help but say.


    "Don''t look down on me.I''m a lot stronger than most youngsters nowadays!"


    He stretched his back to prove a point but screamed in pain.


    "Look at you!"


    Lily grumbled.


    With that, she pulled Galen into the room.


    "Hey! Where are you going? Are you going to leave me here alone? Hey! Do you even care about


    me?!"


    His cries attracted the servants, and they rushed over.


    "Sir, what''s wrong? Sir?"


    "Go! It''s none of your business!"


    He shooed them away impatiently.


    Then, unable to hold back his pain, he changed his mind.


    "Go and get me some ointment!"


    Just as the servant nodded, he saw that Lily had returned with a bottle of ointment in her hand.


    "Gosh, my apprentice knows me best!" Dominic eximed with a grin.


    "Didn''t you say you were strong?"


    Lily nced at him before opening up the ointment and putting it on his back.


    "Ouch, ouch! Take it easy!" The old man shook his head, drawing his breath.


    "Even the best fall down sometimes.Don''t hurt me anymore! By the way, what did you say about


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    everything being too coincidental?"


    "Nothing."


    After being interrupted and walking back and forth, she had time to think things through and felt that


    she might have been too sensitive.


    "I''m a little sensitive because I''m in this field.It just happens that they are rted, so I thought it was all


    interconnected.Maybe it''s just a coincidence," she said as she continued to massage his back.


    Dominic thought about what she said.


    "Wait, wait, wait, what did you say? The more you talk, the more confused I am.Can you exin


    further?"


    He sat upright with his legs crossed and looked at her solemnly.It was rare for him to be interested in a


    topic.


    After closing the cap of the ointment, Lily sighed.


    "What I''m saying is, the experiments in theboratory, my friend''s inexplicable poisoning, and the


    gue in Burnwken, do you think they''re rted?"


    The old man fell silent.He put his hands on his knees, and with his crossed-legged stance, he looked


    like an old monk in meditation.His brows were knotted, and he fell into deep thought.


    A few minutester, he smacked his lips.


    "Are these things rted? "


    Lily nodded quietly.


    "Whatever.Maybe I''m just overthinking it."


    "That might not necessarily be the case.


    Sometimes, even overthinking may lead to a new idea.


    It might not be a big deal now, but who knows what it might lead to?"


    Dominic spoke in code.


    "Are these things rted? "

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    "What are you saying?"


    "All I''m saying is, why did you suddenly think these things might be rted? Is there a reason behind


    it?"


    With his exnation, everything Dominic said suddenly made sense.


    ¡®That''s right. Why do I feel like these things are connected? There must be amon denominator that


    I¡¯ve yet to think of"


    "Theboratory research, why do they want to fuse highly toxic medicinal herbs and raw materials so


    people could inhale them silently and unconsciously?"


    Lily began to analyze, thinking out loud.


    "As for the gue in Burnwken, I heard that the employees had unknowingly inhaled poison.They


    couldn''t find the source of transmission, and it spread very quickly.As for Tasia..."


    After a pause, Lily continued, "Although there''s no connection between the two, Tasia was also


    chronically poisoned by unconsciously inhaling the toxins.It''s just that I managed to trace the source of


    the poison.It¡¯s mixed with various herbs, and it takes time.It''s also aplicated process."


    Dominic listened carefully and nodded.


    "So, themon denominator is that the people have been getting poisoned without their knowledge?"


    "yes!"


    Lily pped her thigh.


    This was an epiphany.


    No wonder she felt that these things were coincidental.


    Although they seemed unrted on the surface, they were inextricably linked.


    "Then where do you think the source of the problem is?" Dominic continued to ask.


    "Theb," Lily answered.


    This time, there was no hesitation in her tone and a firm look in her eyes.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The older man raised his eyebrows.


    "Why didn''t you think it stems from your friend? ording to you, she has been poisoned for years.It


    should be before the project started."


    "It may seem so on the surface because Tasia''s incident would have started the earliest, but as I said


    just now, I could trace the poisoning back to the source, unlike theb research and the gue in


    Burnwken.


    "with that said, if what is happening to Tasia is considered the source, one would say that it¡¯s the most


    preliminary form of research or experiment.Then once theb project gets kickstarted, everything is


    brought to a bigger scale."


    Lily felt a chill ran down her spine when she said that.She had always been skeptical about the


    research done in theboratory before because she did not know what they would do with the


    results.She initially thought it was an excellent idea.


    A perfect fusion of medicinal herbs and fragrances would be a giant leap forward in both industries to


    help alleviate and improve patients'' health.


    Later, she realized the project was moreplex than it seemed.


    Then she began to doubt their motives.


    However, she thought it was to create a product that would harm someone.


    Now that she had connected the dots, she realized that they were not targeting someone but everyone


    instead.


    If the gue in Burnwken could be rted to the research in theboratory, it would pose a risk to all


    humans.


    No one would be able to escape.


    Whoever was behind this project had big ambitions.


    "Then go and do what you should,"


    Dominic urged with a slight nod as he looked at Lily with relief and concern.


    At this point, he could see how dangerous everything was.


    However, he knew Lily well.


    Besides, even her friends and Alexander were involved in this.


    There was no way Lily would let things slide.


    It would be fine if she were not well-versed in this field, but she was proficient.


    She contributed to the experiment¡¯s sess.


    If one day, the results of her findings harmed the whole world, she would have an inescapable


    responsibility.


    "I''ll get going first."


    With a nod, she straightened up.


    "Galen, let''s go home."


    She contributed to the experiment¡¯s sess.

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    "Hey, didn''t you say you would leave him here? W-Why are you changing your mind?"


    Dominic chased after the mother-son duo without putting his shoes on andined.


    "I''m not leaving yet.I''ll bring Galen over when I am," Lily replied helplessly.


    "Didn''t you tell me to take him elsewhere?"


    "Does Grandpa hate me?"


    Galen''s eyes widened.


    Hurt was evident on his face, and he dropped the little toy car in his hand out of shock.


    Seeing this, Dominic was immediately distressed.


    "No, no.How could I hate you? I will always dote on you!"


    With that, he pursed his lips and leaned toward Galen''s cheek.


    However, Galen turned away and said, "What do you mean?"


    "It means I like you! You are my favorite person in the world!"


    It was only in front of Galen that Dominic would proim his love so directly like this.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Lily could not stand watching this and turned away with a sigh.She did not me her son for always


    pulling Dominic''s beard or destroying his things.


    At this moment, Galen had buried his little face in Dominic''s beard.


    Austin had stayed up all night in theboratory and finally saw his desired results.


    ¡®Sess!¡¯ The sess this time was different from before.


    This time, everything was entirely Austin¡¯s own efforts.


    This new variety had a medicinal property infused into the fragrance.


    Inhaling it would calm people down and relieve their restless and violent tendencies.


    To test this out, he injected several mice with hyperactive drugs before fuming the chamber with this


    new product.


    The results came back a sess, with very high potency.He knew he could do it.


    After all, Lily had been researching for so long, only to have seeded twice.


    He was here for a shorter period than her, yet he also managed to seed.


    Austin eagerly looked for Thompson with the sessful sample product in his hand.


    Austin remembered seeing him go upstairstest night.


    ¡®Professor Thompson must¡¯ve stayed up here all night"


    Recently, Thompson had be visibly haggard.


    He had lost a lot of weight, and his eyes were sunken.


    Other workers at theboratory were not in a good state either.


    After all, they all had a heavy workload and were under immense pressure.


    However, Austin believed it would not go on for much longer.


    There would be sessive sesses soon.


    The research in theboratory would surely shock the world, and his contribution to this would be


    undoubtedly outstanding.


    He was thrilled when he arrived outside Thompson''s office.


    Without a second thought, he reached out to turn the doorknob, only to find it unlocked.


    When he pushed the door in, he was greeted by emptiness.


    "Professor Thompson?"


    Thinking that Thompson might be in the smaller room, Austin walked in to see a neatly folded bed.


    It seemed like no one had even slept there.


    At this moment, Austin''s elevated mood immediately dropped.


    He thought he could share this good news with Thompson immediately.


    After Lily left, Austin could tell that the people in theboratory were starting to lose confidence.


    They were not working as hard as before, and no one worked overtime at night.


    Sometimes, he felt he was the only one taking this project seriously.


    Of course, although there were other project teams, he did not know their responsibilities.


    On top of that, Rhea was in charge, so the staff in her team would work harder.


    Austin could understand the difference in morals.


    After all, Lily was supposed to lead this project team.


    Now that she had left, they faced pressure, even if discouraged.


    Therefore, it was normal for them to ck off.


    However, Austin''s newfound sess was a shot in the arm.It would be a game-changer.He clenched


    the vial in his hand, turned, and was about to leave when he heard footsteps outside.


    It was the crisp sound of high heels.


    ¡®High heels?!¡¯


    Austin could understand the difference in morals.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    ¡®That can¡¯t be Professor Thompson, so who is it?¡¯ The first person that came to Austin¡¯s mind was


    Rhea.


    There was only a few female staff at the institute, and he could only think of one person who loved


    wearing heels that would work till this hour.


    ¡®Why is sheing to look for Professor Thompson at this time?¡¯ Austin did not know why, but he


    changed his mind and instantly retracted his foot into the room.


    Then he closed the door and even took two steps back.


    Just after he did that, the woman in heels entered the room.


    There was more than one person, judging from the sound of the footsteps, and the other person¡¯s


    footsteps sounded heavier.


    "Professor Thompson, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard what our superior said earlier.I¡¯d advise you not to be too


    stubborn about this.We can¡¯t stop this project after how far we¡¯vee.Plus, you¡¯ve seen the results


    too.Do you want to see all your hard work go to waste?"


    It was Rhea¡¯s voice.


    ¡®What is she saying? What superior? What do they need to stop? Who wants to stop the experiment?¡¯


    Austin was confused and held his breath subconsciously as he continued to eavesdrop.


    The two people had no idea someone else was in the room.


    Thompson sounded exhausted.


    "I do want all my hard work to be fruitful, but my intention had always been to help people, not harm


    them.


    I don¡¯t wish to see my research hurting anyone, and it might even be that many people."


    "Pfft..."


    Rhea scoffed.


    Austin could not see her face now, but he could tell she found Thompson¡¯s words ridiculous.


    "I guess you learned nothing from studying medicinal herbs for so many years.Don¡¯t you remember


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    that poisons can also be part of medicines? Plus, can you look at the bigger picture for once? This is


    such a great invention! We should continue with it.We''ll be famous throughout history once we


    seed!"


    "I''m afraid we''ll be famous for being hideous historical figures!"


    Thompson smiled bitterly, obviously not as optimistic as Rhea was.


    "That''s still better than leaving nothing behind.Didn''t you want to achieve fame when you started this


    research and experiment? Why do you care so much about how others would look at you? "Life is so


    short, and we must leave something behind.Otherwise, we''ll be no different from those peasants who


    no one remembers!"


    Rhea was still trying to convince Thompson.


    Austin was beyond confused.He never knew that Rhea had such an outlook on life, but he could not


    agree.


    Indeed, he also wanted to be known for something good and hoped he could leave his name in history.


    However, he would never want people to know him for horrible reasons because he cherished his


    reputation.


    He shook his head in disapproval of her words but still did not understand the rtionship between


    their conversation and the research.


    ¡®why did Professor Thompson say it might harm other people?¡¯ Suddenly, Austin thought about the


    project involving the wilfordi root and other poisonous herbs.


    ¡®They were all discontinued, weren''t they?¡¯ At the time, Lily strongly opposed the research, and Austin


    even tried to study the experiment to go against her.


    However, he gave up on it soon after.


    Inparison, he found it more worthy of studying the things that would benefit the human body.


    ¡®¡®Could it be???¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    Before Austin could think any further, he heard Rhea''s voice, which was now even colder from outside.


    There was a hint of warning in her words.


    "Professor Thompson, I understand you¡¯re an old-fashioned old man, but you need to understand that


    you no longer have full control of the experiment.Do you want to stop it now? That¡¯s impossible! You


    can¡¯t quit either! You¡¯re a different case from Lily because you know way too much!"


    Austin did not hear any reply from Thompson, but he heard the older man¡¯s long sigh instead.


    ¡®Professor Thompson must be feeling helpless about the situation"


    However, what had just happened left Austin reeling, perhaps because he had not expected Rhea to


    dare speak so rudely to Thompson or threaten him.


    Suddenly, he felt that he knew nothing about this research at all.


    ¡®Who¡¯s the superior they''re talking about? Is someone else in control of this besides the investors?¡¯


    After spending so much time and effort on the experiment, Austin thought he was close to sess.


    At this moment, he finally realized that he was an idi*t and had never understood the core of this


    research.


    The sudden silence made Austin¡¯s heartbeat extraordinarily loud.


    He put his hand to his chest, unable to believe he had just discovered something shocking by chance.


    This research institute seemed to be much moreplicated than he initially thought.


    "I got it.Don¡¯t worry.I wouldn¡¯t do anything since I can¡¯t do anything anyway," Thompson said helplessly.


    "That¡¯s the best! You must know I¡¯m not the one who wanted to say these words to you, alright?"


    The clicking sound of Rhea¡¯s high heels appeared to be farther away.


    Perhaps she was going to leave.


    Just as Austin was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard her footsteps stop.


    Suddenly, she asked, "Professor Thompson, did you lock the door when you left earlier?"


    Austin was horrified by that question.


    Thompson was still in a daze, only replying to her after a while, "Huh? Oh, I don¡¯t think I locked it."


    ¡®If you didn¡¯t, then..."


    With that, the clicking sounds of her heels against the floor came closer again until she stood directly


    before the door, where she stopped.


    Austin dared not breathe and felt as if Rhea had seen him through the door.He was on one side of the


    door, and Rhea was on the other.


    If she opened the door now...


    After some time, which felt like a century to Austin, he heard Rhea leaving again.She did not open the


    door and just left.


    "Professor Thompson, please remember to lock the door whenever you leave.We''re at the final stages


    now, and no one wants anything to go wrong."


    Austin seemed to hear Thompson¡¯s reply, or maybe that was just his imagination.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Finally, he let out a sigh of relief and felt that his back was soaked in sweat.


    That was something he had never felt before this.


    It made him feel like a thief who had just barged into someone¡¯s territory.His legs went numb, and he


    had no strength left in his body.


    ¡®What kind of conspiracy am I involved in?¡¯ Although Rhea had left, Thompson was still out there.


    Leaving the ce was still a problem for Austin.He would still get caught if Thompson were to head


    inside the room.He regretted his actions now.


    ¡®Why did I hide in this room? I would rather have left and know nothing about what they just


    said.Curiosity kills the cat, I guess.I want to know what the institute is doing now, but I know the answer


    won¡¯t be something I''d like to hear.Plus, it''ll probably put me in danger"


    While he was deep in thought, the door suddenly opened.

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    The light came in through the door, and Austin entered Thompson¡¯s sight.


    "you!"


    Thompson widened his eyes, taken aback as he was not expecting someone to hide in the room.


    "Professor Thompson, it¡¯s me,"


    Austin whispered and put his finger to his lips, signaling Thompson to be quiet.He feared Rhea would


    hear them, even though she had left a while ago.He knew he would be in deep sh*t if Rhea returned.


    "Aus...tin?"


    Fortunately, Thompson softened his voice, and it did not look like he wanted to make this a big issue.


    "Professor Thompson, it¡¯s me!"


    Austin repeated himself, but with a different tone and meaning this time.


    "You..."


    Thompson sighed as he looked outside before heading into the room, quickly closing and locking the


    door after him.


    While he approached Austin, he asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I..."


    Austin let out a bitter smile.


    ¡®Why am I here? D*mn it! That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know as well! 1 heard something I shouldn¡¯t have!¡¯


    Austin patted his chest and finally remembered the item he was holding.


    "It¡¯s this.I managed to create a medicine that could calm patients down.I came here to share the good


    news with you!"


    He took a few steps to show he was telling the truth.


    Upon hearing that, Thompson''s eyes lit up, but when he reached for the test tube, he curled his fingers


    back, sighing.


    ¡®So what if he seeded? Everything is far from what I initially wanted, and it is only getting further.It¡¯s


    not even an exaggeration to say it¡¯s moving in the opposite direction"


    "Professor Thompson, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation on purpose, but


    could you exin to me what you two were talking about earlier? Why did you say it would harm other


    people? Aren¡¯t we doing this to save lives and make the patients feel less pain? Why would it be


    harmful to them?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Since Austin got caught, he might as well be direct about it since Thompson did not look like he


    intended to harm him.


    It was a fact that Austin had heard their conversation, and there was no running away from that.


    However, Thompson just turned his back to Austin and said nothing.


    Seeing that, Austin asked again, "Professor Thompson, what is this research really for? Also, who is


    the superior you two mentioned? Is he an investor? Even if he¡¯s an investor, he can¡¯t request that we


    harm other people! How did Rhea have the guts to talk to you like that? She was tantly threatening


    you earlier!"


    "Stay out of this and pretend you heard nothing."


    Thompson waved his hand and used the other to hold the table, looking exhausted.


    "I would do that if I hadn¡¯t heard the conversation, but I did, and I can¡¯t pretend to know nothing now!


    Both of us graduated from medical school, and no matter our specialization, we have the same goal¡ª


    to save lives! How can we do anything to harm the people?"


    Austin was emotional at this point.


    "They...Did they threaten you with something?"


    "That¡¯s not it."


    "That¡¯s not it."


    Thompson still refused to face Austin.His back was bent, and he appeared to have aged so much over


    the past few weeks.


    "Austin, stay out of this! You weren¡¯t here today, and I didn¡¯t see you either.Listen to me! Head home


    and rest now.You can take a break for the time being.There¡¯s not much to do here these days,"


    Thompson said.


    He had his back to Austin the entire time while his hands gripped the table tightly as if he would fall if


    he loosened his grip by the slightest bit.


    "Professor Thompson, let¡¯s report this to the cops!"


    Austin suggested it out of the blue.

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    "Don¡¯t do that!"


    Thompson, who had his back to Austin, suddenly turned around because he thought thetter would


    call the cops right then.


    When he saw that Austin was not holding his phone but only had the research sample in his hand, he


    felt more at ease.


    However, Austin understood something from his reaction to his suggestion.


    "Professor Thompson, you¡¯re threatened by them, right? What did they threaten you with? You''re highly


    respected in the industry and have put much effort into this research.


    If they have ill intentions, we should call the cops and let thew punish them!"


    "It isn''t as simple as you think! You¡¯re still young and don¡¯t understand everything that goes on in the


    dark."


    Thompson started to push Austin with both his hands.


    "Get out of here now, and don¡¯te back anytime soon! I¡¯m giving you a break, so you no longer


    need to worry about the research!"


    "How can I just leave everything behind?"


    At this time, Austin just had to be stubborn.


    "Professor Thompson, you''ve devoted everything to this research, and I did a lot! I¡¯ve recovered the


    data and seeded! Look at this! Our research bears results, and it can help people! How could you


    let me leave now?"


    They got into a fight, and when Thompson saw that he could not convince Austin, he got angry.


    "Fine! Do you want to know the truth? Don¡¯t regret it then!"


    With that, he pulled the door open, revealing someone standing there.


    The woman had her arms crossed across her chest with her head slightly lowered.


    No one knew how long she had been standing there.


    Thompson stood there, stunned, as if he were a statue.


    Austin turned and saw Thompson in a daze and the woman outside the door.


    "Rhea?"


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she leave? When did shee back? I didn¡¯t hear her footsteps at all!¡¯ His gaze lowered to her


    feet.


    She had donned a ck dress, but now she was barefoot as she stood there, looking extremely


    victorious.


    It was evident by now that she had pretended to leave earlier.


    Then she took off her heels and returned.


    Was it all just to catch Austin? In other words, she probably realized that Austin had been in the room


    earlier.


    She did not reveal him at the time just to catch him now, did she? "Professor Thompson, you haven¡¯t


    changed.You''re still so kind!"


    She shook her head regretfully, flipping her hair as she raised her head.


    Her long hair brushed across her shoulders, making her appear charming without even trying.


    "He didn''t eavesdrop on purpose, R-Rhea, and he doesn¡¯t know much.Just let him go," Thompson


    stuttered.


    Austin did not know what to say.


    "What do you mean by that? I¡¯m just a weakdy, so what can I possibly do to him? Also, Mr.Austin is a


    genius and a descendant of the miracle doctor.Ourb needs someone like him, so why would I do


    anything to harm him?"


    Although she was talking to Thompson, she fixed her gaze on Austin the entire time.Her words were


    Thompson was smart and understood what she was trying to say.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Rhea, you¡¯re brilliant and the only one we need for this research.We don¡¯t need to involve him in this


    at all.Plus, he¡¯s busy with the other research and has no time..."


    "Then stop all the other research!"


    Rhea cut in, demanding in a firm tone.what to say.

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    Thompson was speechless.


    "Those things are meaningless anyway.Could it relieve their pain and reduce their suffering? If they


    want to be free from pain, why don¡¯t they just die? They won''t feel anything by then," Rhea said


    nonchntly.


    Those words shocked Austin to his core.


    As a medical student, he did not understand how she could say such words.


    ¡®How can she be so indifferent to other people¡¯s lives?¡¯ Rhea pushed Thompson to the side slightly and


    approached Austin.


    "Initially, your presence made no difference to me, but since you''ve involved yourself in this, you can no


    longer leave. Join us instead. What do you say to that?"


    Austin looked at Rhea and felt she was apletely different person now.


    He thought she was adorable before this, but she became a devil with a beautiful face.


    "If it¡¯s something that would harm other people, I''ll never join you guys. I¡¯m sorry!" Austin said.


    Rhea just scoffed, clearly in disapproval of him.


    "What a nerd! Who cares if it¡¯ll be beneficial or harmful? Science and technology must move forward,


    and the medical field must improve! All the research, from inventions that could help people work less


    to human evolution, needs sacrifices! "You¡¯ve been a doctor for so many years, so let me ask you this:


    Did you save all your patients¡¯ lives?"


    Rhea looked Austin up and down and asked out of the blue.


    "I..."


    Her question choked him, but he was unwilling to back down.


    "I couldn¡¯t save everyone, but I tried my best! No matter what, I have no regrets, nor am I guilty of


    anything!"


    That was how medical practitioners were supposed to be.


    The number of patients they saved should define them.


    They were humans and not God, so how could they dictate the life and death of other people? "Haha!


    Not guilty of anything?"


    Rhea sneered.


    "You sound so upright and honest! If that¡¯s the case, why did you lie to the others that you¡¯re the


    miracle doctor¡¯s secret apprentice? You¡¯re a scammer, and I¡¯m a cold-blooded person.


    None of us is better than the other, so why are you talking about those things to me?"


    "I-I..."


    Austin was usually good with words, but he was so stunned by her that he could not utter aplete


    sentence.


    ¡®This woman sure knows the right buttons to press! She¡¯s even better than Lily at this. Rhea talks so


    much nonsense, and I can¡¯t do anything about that! Most importantly, she¡¯s right about this. There¡¯s


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    nothing I can say regarding how I used granduncle¡¯s name.


    Austin had never rified things because he wanted to mislead others, and this was something he was


    well aware of.


    Hence, there was nothing he could say when someone else exposed him this way.


    After all, lies were lies.


    One lie could dictate a person¡¯s integrity, and one would only look like a hypocrite, no matter what they


    said.


    "Austin, you..."


    Thompson turned to look at him in shock.


    That was something he had never expected.


    "You''re right.I¡¯m not the miracle doctor¡¯s secret apprentice, and I never said I was either.It¡¯s just that


    everyone thinks I am, but I never denied it.I¡¯ve never admitted it either!"


    Austin tried to defend himself.


    "Still, I wouldn¡¯t be interested in the dirty things you do!"


    With that, he walked forward, wanting to leave.


    After all, lies were lies

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    Something suddenly pulled Austin¡¯s wrist, not allowing him to leave.


    Rhea stood there, unmoved.


    Her hand was outstretched, grabbing onto his wrist as she raised her chin and said coldly, "Do you


    honestly think you can leave? Now that you know so much, how can I let you go?"


    "What''s wrong? Are you going to stop me?"


    Austin lowered her head and nced at the hand holding his wrist.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was fair and slender with manicured fingers.She had beautiful hands, but they were dirty.


    He turned his wrist, and her fingers soon loosened, unable to bear the pain.


    Austin knew Rhea was not a kickboxer like Lily and was just another woman.


    If he wanted to leave, she had no way of stopping him.


    The only way Rhea could stop him was with the help of other people.


    With that in mind, Austin¡¯s lips curled upward.


    After all, he was familiar with this ce, so it was not difficult to escape.


    "Do you think you can stop me?"


    He smiled, and with a sudden burst of strength, he broke free from her.


    Then he rubbed his wrist provocatively.


    "Did you think you could hold me hostage? Or..."


    His eyes darted to Thompson, standing beside Rhea, "Were you going to ask for his help?"


    With that said, Austin held his head up high.He thought that he had won.


    With that, he turned to leave, only to feel something hard and cold against his waist.It startled him as


    an ominous premonition rose in his mind.He slowly looked down.


    A ck gun was pressed against his waist, and the hand that held the gun was the same pair of hands


    he hadplimented.


    Rhea cocked her head to the side and slowly nced at him with her beautiful eyes.


    "I think I can!"


    Austin''s mind went nk.He stared at the gun and tried to see if it was real or fake.


    However, he could not tell because he knew nothing about artillery.


    Although he was starting to panic, he still put on a calm front.


    "Heh.Do you think you can scare me with a fake gun?"


    Rhea smirked when she heard that.


    "You can try me."


    The gun''s muzzle was pressed further into his waist, causing him to straighten up unconsciously.


    "This is Kingnd.Where did you get this? Who are you guys? No, which organizations do you guys


    belong to?!"


    At this point, everything Austin said was beginning to sound incoherent.


    "You don''t have to know who we are.It''s either you join us or die!" Rhea snarled.


    The colors began to drain from Thompson''s face as he stood on the sidelines.


    Although he knew and had seen a gun before, he did not expect Rhea to be carrying it around.


    ¡®If I didn¡¯t listen to her, would she have.."


    Thompson did not even dare to continue his train of thought.


    He dared not make a sound as he stood at the side, trembling.


    All he could do was watch in silence.


    "Even if what you have in your hand is real, I don''t believe you have the guts to fire it!"


    Austin desperately tried to keep calm but was frantically thinking of what to say next.


    "If I''m dead, you won''t be able to escape the responsibility of killing me, can you? Even if you did, how


    long can you run? What about your mother? Don¡¯t you care about her anymore? You¡¯re all she talks


    about."

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    "Shut up!"


    Rhea was furious as she raised her hand and pped Austin across the face.


    ¡°You have no right to speak!"


    This seemed to have woken her up, and she sneered, "You can try if you dare!"


    Austin did not reply, and his mind began to spin.


    He was gambling on whether the gun in Rhea''s hand was real or just a prop to intimidate people.


    ¡®What kind of ce is this? We¡¯re in theb! If she shoots me, she can¡¯t cover it up.


    Law enforcement would soon discover my dead body; at this point, there must be other employees at


    the institute.


    Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯d have to kill everyone?¡¯ Austin did not believe that everyone in theboratory


    knew what was happening behind the scenes, and he was one of them.He made a decision with that in


    mind.He cast a sideway nce at Rhea and grinned.


    "I''ll give it a try!"


    With that, he began to sprint away.


    He was as swift as the wind because of his tall build and long legs.He was already in the corridor in just


    a few strides.He did not dare to look back as he desperately ran forward.


    However, he felt a sharp pain in his left leg the next second.He could not continue as he staggered and


    fell to his knees.


    Then he began to roll forward uncontrobly a few times.


    "Gah!"


    Austin eximed in pain as he held onto his injured leg.His hands were covered in blood.


    It was only at this point did he learn what real fear was.He had never felt this way before.


    To him, Rhea was just another weak woman.


    There was no way she would shoot someone with a gun.


    Yet, now, she had shot his leg.


    The sharp pain made him think his life was hanging on a thread.


    At this time, Rhea walked over unhurriedly.


    She was barefooted, yet her steps were elegant.


    Rhea looked like she was dancing across the corridor.


    Her face was cold and calm while twirling the gun.


    Austin finally gave the gun a good look and noticed that it had a silencer.


    No wonder he did not hear a gunshot when he felt the pain in his leg.


    He held his leg with both hands and turned to look at the woman approaching him as he tried to back


    away.


    However, his injury got the best of him.He could barely move an inch before falling to the ground again.


    Rhea was unbothered as she slowly walked toward him.


    Then she squatted and held the gun to his forehead.


    Her smile seemed restrained and cruel.


    "Are you going to try again?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    This time, Austin did not say a word.He stayed there quietly and did not even dare to move a muscle.


    "Good!"


    She gently patted his cheek and tilted her head with satisfaction.


    Austin was still quiet.


    How could he not be afraid when the woman had pointed a gun at his head? The pain in his leg


    reminded him that this woman was a lunatic.


    He could not outrun her gun, after all.


    Austin raised his gaze and turned to Thompson behind Rhea.


    However, Thompson quickly looked away to avoid Austin''s eyes.


    It was a smart move.


    Thompson should protect himself.


    Why would he give up his life for Austin? Moreover, Thompson would not dare to call the police


    because he knew too much.


    To some extent, he was considered a part of all this.


    "Okay, I''ll join you!"


    Austin suddenly eximed as he held both his hands up.


    He had no choice since he knew there was no escape.


    If he could not beat them, his only option was to join them.

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    With a nce at him, Rhea smiled.Her smile was dazzling, just like the gun in her hand.


    Thinking of how vicious she was just a second ago, the grin on her face sent shivers down people''s


    spines.


    "Have you changed your mind?" She asked softly.


    Then, the smile on her face dropped.


    "Toote!"


    She straightened up and looked down at him condescendingly.


    With a cold voice, she ordered, "Lock him up! We''ll wait for the boss!"


    Professor Thompson, who had been quietly standing at the side, did not realize that Rhea was talking


    to him.


    When her sharp gazended on him, he quickly returned to his senses.


    "Me? Oh, okay..."


    With a frown, he stepped forward and tried to hold Austin down.


    With Austin''s size, it was still a bit difficult, even if he was already injured.


    "I''m not talking to you!"


    Rhea raised her hands and pped twice.


    Soon, a group of people in whiteb coats came.


    They were all tall, with masks on their faces.


    They all had a stoic look about them.


    They walked over to Austin, and in a blink of an eye, he was held hostage and dragged to the end of


    the corridor.


    "Hold up!"


    Rhea suddenly called out again.She walked over and patted him down.


    After finding his phone, she signaled for him to be taken away.


    "Professor Thompson, I hope you remember that we''re all on the same team.I hope that you''re


    wise.Even if you dedicate yourself to science and ignore everything else, don''t forget about your family


    members abroad."


    When she saw him tremble upon hearing the word "family," she turned around in satisfaction.


    Her red lips puckered up to blow on the gun''s muzzle before she walked away nonchntly as if


    nothing had happened.


    Austin was dragged all the way to the second floor of the basement, where he was thrown in and


    locked behind a metal door.


    With a bang, he was trapped.


    Hey on the cold, wet ground, and the tingling pain in his calf was starting to go numb.


    However, his brain was more awake than ever.


    When those people in white coats appeared, he knew that his attempt to escape was a dumb one.


    With the gun in Rhea''s hand, it was impossible for him to flee the building.


    He had no idea who or what was hiding in the dark corners.He was too naive.


    How could he take such a gamble? Even after being in thisboratory for so long, he had no idea there


    was a second floor to this underground basement, nor did he know there was a dungeon.


    Now that his phone had been taken away, he had lost all hope of contacting the outside world.


    Would anyone even realize he was missing? No, no one would! He was always the lone wolf.


    He barely even greeted anyone.


    On top of that, it wasn''t umon for him not to go home because of the stage that the experiment


    was in.


    No one would be suspicious of his absence.


    He would die if he were stuck here for a week without food and water.He would definitely die.


    Austin¡¯s head was filled with all sorts of thoughts.


    Initially, he wondered who Rhea and the supposed "boss"


    she mentioned truly were and who they were trying to harm.


    He was also curious about the real purpose of the experiment.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, he felt himself getting dizzy as his eyes began to droop.His head jerked and hit the wall next to


    him, making a dull "thump " sound.


    The pain woke him up temporarily.


    He opened his eyes and rubbed his head.He knew his hallucinations were caused by the blood loss


    from his leg injury.


    No! He couldn''t just die here like this! That would mean that he died for no reason.


    Even if he were going to die, he would at least have to figure out what was going on and who they


    were! Thinking of this, he leaned on the side and forced himself to sit straight before looking around.

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    The basement was small and empty.


    There was nothing around him.He fumbled in his pockets and pulled out a lighter, a fruit knife, a nail


    clipper, and...a vial containing the sessful sample.


    Austin''s habit of carrying a fruit knife with him might be a turning point.


    Then, he tore open his trousers and revealed his gunshot wound.


    The blood had already dried up, but the wound looked horrible.


    This was the first time he had ever been shot.


    When practicing medicine, he had previously treated someone with a gunshot wound.


    That man was a gangster, and with a nce, Austin could tell that he was a ruthless man.


    It was a coincidence that he had met him.


    The man was shot and refused to go to the hospital.


    Lucky for him, he bumped into Austin, who helped him take out the bullet, which saved the man''s life in


    return.


    That incident passed so quickly that it didn''t leave a mark on his life.


    Who would have thought that one day he would have to pull a bullet out of his gunshot wound?


    Checking his wound, Austin let out a sigh of relief when he realized that no major blood vessels had


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    been injured.


    Otherwise, he would have died a long time ago.


    After taking another look, he knew he could no longer hesitate, despite how scared he was.


    He burned the tip of the fruit knife with the lighter as a way of disinfection before pointing it to his flesh...


    This procedure would have been easier if he had done it on someone else instead of himself.


    After two attempts, he still couldn''t get himself to go through with the removal.


    Finally, he removed his coat, folded it, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Then he aimed the knife at this wound again.


    Through gritted teeth, he pierced the de directly into his wound! The piercing pain that shot through


    his body almost made him drop the knife, but he knew that to survive, he would have to get this over


    with.


    Gripping the knife tightly in his hand, he forced his eyes open and dug into his flesh.


    The pain was so extreme that he began sweating profusely.


    There was no anesthetic.


    All he could rely on was his willpower to hold on.


    Once he hit the hard surface of the bullet, he twisted his knife and dug the bullet out.


    In an instant, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, with what little strength he had left, he cut a piece of clothing and tied it around his wound.


    Soon, the blood stopped flowing.


    He stared at the bullet on the ground, relieved that it was over.


    However, Austin¡¯s body was drained from the blood loss and the pain he had just endured.


    He couldn''t bear it anymore as his head fell to the side, and he eventually passed out.


    After Lily left, Dominic returned to his backyard and sat on his wicker chair with the fan blowing in his


    direction.


    He squinted his eyes and looked into the distance.


    The mountains and rivers were scenic.


    The birds were chirping, and the flowers let out a fragrant smell.


    He had been peacefully living like this for years.


    However, it was human nature to be dissatisfied.


    The world seemed to be at war again.


    Reaching for the teacup next to him, he suddenly thought of what Lily had said.


    Did the research institute have something to do with the gue? Would that idiot, Austin, be a part of


    it? Although Dominic did not like Austin very much, he was still a Fike.


    Even if he were problematic, he would always visit Dominic.


    After thinking about this, Dominic reached out to find his cell before making a call.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    Rhea was leaning back into her chair in her ownboratory.


    Just as her eyes were about to close, she heard a phone vibrating.


    It was customary for her phone to be put on silent.


    Without much thought, she reached out for her phone, only to find that no one was calling her.


    However, the vibrating sound continued.


    She looked around and finally found it in the coat pocket she had taken off.


    Only then did she remember that she had taken this phone from Austin.


    The words "Second Granduncle" shed on the screen.


    Rhea sneered.She was filled with disdain as she thought about how performative Austin was.


    Why was there a need to name his granduncle this way? After thinking about it, she pressed the


    answer button.


    Once the call was connected, Dominic did not speak immediately.


    He was used to being coaxed by Austin, so he habitually put on airs and remained silent, waiting for


    Austin to greet him attentively.


    However, Rhea had no idea what was happening, so she stayed silent, waiting for the other party to


    speak.


    For a while, the phone call fell into a deathly silence.


    After a minute, the old man began to lose hisposure.


    ¡®What is wrong with this rotten brat?!"


    Just as he was about to start yelling, he was greeted by the dial tone.He yanked the phone out of his


    ear and gaped in bewilderment at the screen.He couldn''t believe his eyes and ears.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Was he hung up on?! Was that cowardly brat looking for death?! How dare Austin hang up on him?! ¡®All


    right.


    So, that''s how it is now? If he dares step foot in my house again, I will call him Master Fike! Wait, that''s


    not right.He is technically a Fike, after all"


    The old man was so angry that he could barely think straight.


    He continued staring at his phone, waiting for a call back.


    Dominic assumed that Austin must have hung up by ident and would want to call and apologize


    right away.


    Despite waiting for quite some time, he never did receive a call.


    This made him even more furious.


    On the other hand, Rhea had thrown the phone on the table after hanging up.


    In the end, she decided to turn it off before putting it aside.


    What a bore it was! Dominic waited and waited for Austin''s call, which never came.


    Although Dominic was still proud, he could not hold back his anger and dialed again.


    Unexpectedly, the call did not even get through this time.


    Great! This was thest straw! Austin had stomped away in anger thest time he was here.


    Dominic assumed it was just another one of Austin''s tantrums and that he would return in a few days to


    make amends.


    It seemed like that kid had eaten a lion''s heart!


    ¡®All right.Two can y in this game!"


    It was alreadyte at night when Lily got home.


    After putting Galen to bed, she got up and checked the CCTV.


    Daisy stayed inside all day and did not appear to do anything out of the ordinary.


    She finished her housework, tidied the yroom, and carefully cleaned and disinfected all the toys


    before putting them back in their respective ces.


    If it were not for the lockpicking incident, she would be considered a good nanny.

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    Still, Lily wondered if Daisy was genuinely innocent.


    If she were not, what was her intention of working here? If so, why was she picking on locks? Lily


    looked back and saw her son lying in bed, sound asleep, with his head tilted to one side.


    It was as if all the troubles in this world had nothing to do with him.


    Then she got up, tucked him in, and adjusted the surveince camera¡¯s position.


    Initially, there were no surveince cameras in the bedrooms, but Lily became suspicious of Daisy and


    installed one in Galen''s bedroom.


    Lily wanted to keep Daisy by her side to observe what was happening before deciding her next move.


    However, since everything at theboratory, the incident in Burnwken, and other unforeseen dangers


    starteding together, Lily would be worried about Galen if she went to Burnwken.


    ¡®What if I just find a reason to fire Daisy?"


    When this thought shed in Lily¡¯s mind, she heard a light knock on the door, and Daisy''s voice


    sounded from the outside.


    "Madam? Lily got up to open the door but nced at Galen before opening it.


    Since he was still asleep, she gently opened the door, put her finger to her lips, and went out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ms.Hart is here.She''s waiting downstairs," Daisy said.


    ¡®Olivia?!¡¯ Lily did not expect Olivia to pay a visit and thought she must be worried about Edward.


    "Okay," Lily replied and went downstairs.


    There, she saw Olivia sitting on the sofa.


    To be frank, Olivia was not sitting.


    Instead, she was hovering over the sofa.


    As soon as she saw Lily, she jumped up.


    Olivia could not conceal the anxiety in her heart.


    Although Lily was also anxious, she could do nothing about it.She knew everything would start to


    crumble if she panicked.


    "What are you doing here at this time?" Lily asked.


    Her eyes darted to the tea on the table and saw it was untouched.It seemed like Olivia was genuinely


    worried.


    "Lily, tell me, did something happen to Edward?" She asked anxiously.


    One of Olivia¡¯s hands clutched Lily''s shirt while the other clenched into a fist.Her eyes were red, and it


    was evident that Olivia had been crying.


    "Didn''t I tell you through the phone that they''re just on a business trip? The ce where the factory is is


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    unaffected.


    Even if the gue is spreading, not every city is infected.


    The government of Burnwken is already keeping it under control.


    "On top of that, I''ve been keeping up with the news.The poison isn''t fatal.It just weakens them.Don''t


    overthink.Remember to take care of yourself, and just patiently wait for them toe back "He''s not


    Olivia muttered, interrupting Lily.


    Lily was shocked.


    "What did you say?!"


    "He can''te back.Something happened to him, didn''t it?"


    Olivia seemed possessed as she rambled on, "You must know something, but you''re hiding it from me,


    right?! What happened to Edward? What happened to him?!"


    Lily was perplexed when the emotional Olivia grabbed and shook her.


    "What''s going on? Olivia, snap out of it! What happened to you?!"


    Lily stood still and firmly held Olivia¡¯s shoulders to calm her down.


    However, Olivia continued to sob and did not reply.


    It was an odd reaction from Olivia.It was not just a spur-of-the- moment thought.


    Something must have happened for her to react like that.


    "Olivia, what''s the matter with you?? Did you see something or hear something? Did someone tell you


    something??"


    Since Olivia did not reply, Lily''s eyes darted around andnded on Olivia''s clenched fist.


    After some thought, Lily reached out and pried open her fingers.


    In Olivia''s palm was a man''s wedding ring, which belonged to Edward.


    ¡®Did something really happen to Edward??!!¡¯

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    While holding Olivia''s hand, Lily pulled Olivia aside and poured her a ss of ice water to calm her


    down.


    Olivia did not want it, but under Lily''s insistence, she held the cup.


    The coldness in her palm seemed to have calmed her, but her tears still would not stop flowing.


    "Lily, can you tell me what happened to Edward? Whatever it is, I can handle it.As long as I know what


    is going on and that he¡¯s still alive...Lily, you have to tell me.You have to tell me, okay?"


    Olivia was very emotional and burst into tears again.


    Seeing her like this, Lily did not know what she could say tofort her.


    Ultimately, Lily sighed softly.


    "To be honest with you, I have no idea."


    "How can that be? Edward is with Mr.Russell the whole time.Did Mr.Russell tell you¡ª"


    "No!"


    Lily interrupted her before quietly continuing, "Olivia, Alex hasn''t contacted me for 12 days."


    "Twelve days?!"


    Olivia was stunned for a moment that she almost forgot to cry.Her eyes widened in shock.


    "But you said..."


    "Yes, I told you they''re safe and sound.I just wanted tofort you.I have no idea what''s going on on


    their side."


    After a pause, she turned her head and nced upstairs before saying, "At this point, I might as well


    tell you.I nned to fly over to Burnwken in the following two days."


    "You''re going to Burnwken?!"


    Olivia immediately leaned forward and repeated anxiously, "You''re going to Burnwken?!"


    "Yeah." Lily nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As she was about to speak, Olivia eximed, "Take me with you!"


    Lily fell silent.


    "Take me with you! Lily, I''m begging you.You have to bring me along! I want to see what¡¯s going on


    too.Isn''t it just another business trip? Weren''t they supposed toe back in a week? What''s going


    on? It''s been so long.Why did someone send his wedding ring to me?"


    As Olivia talked, she began to cry again.


    ''E-Even if he''s dead, I need to see his body before I can ept it!"


    Lily gently patted Olivia¡¯s back tofort her while trying to get to the crux of the problem.


    "Olivia, you said someone sent you his wedding ring.Who was it? Did the person say anything to you?"


    "No, nothing!"


    Olivia choked and shook her head.


    "I didn''t see anyone.I just found a box at my front door, and when I opened it, there was this ring in


    there, and...and..."


    Speaking of this, she seemed to have thought of something and immediately burst into tears again.


    Lily was bewildered and quicklyforted Olivia, "Don''t cry! What else? Tell me!"


    "Lily, something happened to Edward! Something must¡®ve happened to him! Look..."


    Olivia removed a small handkerchief from her pocket and slowly opened it to reveal its content as she


    spoke.Lily gasped when she saw what was inside.


    Forget Olivia.


    Even when Lily saw it, she felt chills down her spine.


    It was a piece of human skin with tattoos on it.


    "This..."


    "It belongs to Edward.It¡¯s the tattoo on his chest.I recognized it at a nce!"


    Olivia cried.Forget Olivia."Something must have happened to him! Lily, let''s go and find them in


    Burnwken.Let¡¯s go together.Please, I''m begging you!"

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    "Calm down!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lilyforted Olvia.


    Even Lily was trying to keep her emotions in check.Her heart was racing, and even the baby in her


    stomach seemed to feel it.She gently ced her hand on her abdomen tofort it.She took a deep


    breath and said, "Let me look."


    Lily carefully studied the ring in Olivia''s hand and the piece of human skin wrapped in a handkerchief.


    After careful observation, she leaned closer to smell it.


    Then she raised her head to look at Olivia.


    "You''ve been yed."


    "Huh?"


    "That doesn''t belong to Edward,"


    Lily said with certainty before adding, "To be precise, that''s not even human skin.It''s pig skin."


    "Pig skin?!"


    Olivia''s eyes widened in surprise.


    She took the piece of skin and rechecked it.


    Although she would rather believe that what Lily said was true, she could not help but still wonder, "Is


    this pig skin? It looks too real, and the tattoo looks exactly like the one on Edward''s body."


    "People can imitate tattoos and easily make realistic-looking skin.Look at the film industry.Special


    effects artists can easily make props that look real.However, I can assure you that this is a piece of


    pigskin.It''s not a human''s skin," Lily said after rechecking it.


    When Olivia noticed how confident Lily looked, it did not seem like Lily was just trying tofort her.


    Only then did Olivia sigh with relief and finally calm down her raging emotions.


    Olivia patted her chest and reassured herself, "It''s just pigskin.Thank goodness it''s just pig skin."


    Just as she was about to smile, she noticed her ring, and her face immediately fell again.


    "Even if the skin is fake, this ring is real.Something must''ve happened to Edward."


    "Since the skin is fake, this ring might be as well," Lily said.


    However, Olivia shook her head.


    "No, this ring isn''t a fake.Initially, I wondered if this might also be a prank, an imitation of his


    ring.However, a senior craftsman specially made my wedding ring with Edward tomemorate our


    special day.The diamonds on them are a matching pair, and the ring''s inner circle has our initials.On


    top of that..."


    After a pause, she leaned closer to Lily and pointed it out.


    "Look.There''s a small scratch here.You can''t see it if you don''t look at it carefully.This scratch was from


    when he tried to protect me from a passing car.


    No one could carve a ring right to its smallest detail."


    Her analysis was direct.


    When Lily thought it through, she felt it made sense.


    "Then what does it mean for the person to just leave a seemingly fake object at your door without any


    exnation?" Lily asked after carefully thinking it through.


    Her senses had returned to her, and she was no longer as perplexed as before.


    Initially, when she heard that something had happened to Edward, she panicked.


    After all, Edward was the one who had been protecting Alexander.


    If something happened to Edward, it meant that Alexander...


    However, thinking about it now, it seemed like it was all just a prank.


    It might also be a trap, and Lily knew better than to let herself get caught.


    "I don''t know..." Olivia shook her head..


    "Does someone know of Edward''s ident and would want to let me know, but they¡¯re afraid of being


    discovered? Whatever it is, I think they''re in danger.Otherwise, with how Mr.Russell is, he would be


    calling you day and night."


    Olivia was right.


    There was no way Alexander would not contact Lily for such a long time.


    Even if the phone signal were terrible, he would do anything to call her unless he had no choice.

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    "Don''t panic,"


    Lily coaxed softly as she pressed her hand on Olivia''s back.


    "Seeing that this piece of skin is fake means that the person who gave it to you did not really hurt


    Edward.He might not even be in the person''s hands right now.


    "The sender may have picked this ring up somewhere.You know how good Edward''s skills are.Even if


    he couldn''t overthrow his opponent, he¡¯d still be able to fend for himself.If Edward is captured, the


    captor won''t have to send this fake piece of skin to try and intimidate you."


    Lily grabbed the pigskin and shook it.It did feel quite realistic.She might have believed it herself if she


    did not know much about these things.


    "Yeah."


    Olivia thought it made sense.


    "You''re right.Edward must be fine.He¡¯ll be okay! Still, Lily, promise to bring me with you if you go to


    Burnwken."


    "What are you going to do there?"


    Lily immediately questioned her.


    "To look for Edward, of course! I want to see him!" Olivia replied decisively.


    "What if you can''t find him?" Lily questioned again.


    Olivia was startled and was suddenly at a loss for words.


    "Then I''ll just keep looking.I''ll find him somehow."


    "Are you aware of what''s going on in Burnwken?"


    Lily kept questioning her, one after another.


    Olivia was caught off guard.


    "The gue...war..."


    "Exactly! You know how chaotic it is there.If something happens, I can defend myself.Can you?"


    "I-I can protect you as well!"


    "What can you do for me?"


    Although those words sounded cruel, it was the truth.


    Then Lily continued calmly, "Olivia, I know you''re anxious, but you need to think things through.We


    don''t know the situation there.


    "The reason I''m going is to see what''s happening.I don''t know what will greet me when Ind.I know


    how to kickbox.I''ll also bring a few bodyguards with me.


    However, if you follow me and we''re met with a dangerous situation, I''d still have to think about


    protecting you."


    "I..."


    Olivia knew she was being unreasonable but didn''t want to give in, either.


    She was going crazy, sitting around and waiting to hear from Edward.She wanted to see with her own


    eyes that he was safe and sound before she could feel at ease.


    "Listen to me.You should stay here.At least it''s safe here, and there will always be someone here to


    take care of you.If I ever need help, I''ll still be able to call you.Besides, how can I exin myself to


    Edward if something happens to you? "In the end, you''re the one he has to worry about when he hasn''t


    even suffered a cut."


    Upon saying that, Lily gently reached out to pinch Olivia''s cheek.


    "Be a good girl!"


    At this point, Olivia had been convinced.


    Lily''s ability to persuade someone was top-notch.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Olivia nodded.


    "What will happen to Galen when you leave for Burnwken? Are you just leaving him at home with the


    nanny?"


    Lily''s eyes narrowed as she turned to look upstairs before lightly saying, "No.I''ve already found


    someone to babysit him.When I get there, I''ll see what''s going on and whether I can find them.I''lle


    back as soon as possible."


    "I can take care of Galen for you,"


    Olivia suggested after thinking about it.


    "It''s fine."


    Lily shook her head and smiled.


    "You''re pregnant.On top of that, Galen can be quite naughty.I don''t want him to torment you."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Speaking of which, how do you see yourself? Won''t it be inconvenient and dangerous for you to go to


    Burnwken?"


    Lily''s belly was more prominent than her own.


    After all, Lily was pregnant with twins.


    Olivia was worried that a pregnant woman like Lily would go to such a dangerous ce alone.


    "It''s fine!"


    Lily touched her belly with one hand and replied smilingly, "It''ll be considered an early exposure.As


    children of the Russell family, you''d face all these ups and downs."

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    Afterforting Olivia for a while longer, Lily finally sent someone to send her home.


    When she turned around, Daisy was already standing in the living room.


    Lily had no idea how long Daisy had stood there.She would have been shocked if it weren''t for Lily''s


    sharp gaze.


    Daisy looked like she had something to say.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily nced deeply at her before walking straight to the sofa and sitting down.


    "What is it? Do you have something to say?"


    However, Daisy turned to face Lily and said, "Madam, don''t you have something to say to me?"


    Lily froze for a moment before returning the ss she held toward her lips.


    After taking a sip of the tea, she replied, "Oh? I have something to say to you?"


    "Is that not the case?"


    Daisy''s voice was low, with her eyes drooping slightly and her hands sped in front of her.


    This gave off the look of an honest, capable, and respectful person.


    "You''re smart.You''re a very smart woman."


    Lily put down the ss and leaned against a lumbar pillow.


    "I have nothing to say.I want to hear what you have to say."


    "What do you mean?" Daisy asked.


    "Tell me what I want to hear.You know what I''m talking about."


    Lily was quite surprised that Daisy would take the initiative to bring this up.However, it was good that


    she willingly took the initiative to speak up or take action.It would save Lily''s worry.


    Hearing her words, Daisy slowly looked up.


    "Are you talking about how I can pick locks, Madam?"


    Lily raised her eyebrows and became even more surprised.She did not expect Daisy to be so upfront


    about things.


    "It isn''t listed on your resume, nor have you ever mentioned that you have such a skill," Lily prodded


    lightly.


    "I didn''t think this skill had anything to do with my job scope, and Ihave no use for it.That''s why I left it


    off of my resume.Madam, I''d understand if you''re having doubts about me because of this.It¡¯s my fault


    for not telling you about it.I''ve made you worry."


    Daisy''s answer was exemry, and it made perfect sense.However, this caused Lily to be even more


    suspicious.


    Daisy''s resume was perfect.


    There was not a single part of it that was wed.


    Why would someone so capable be willing to settle as a nanny? "That''s not the only thing I''m worried


    about.How did you find out that I knew?"


    Daisy found out about it so quickly even though Lily had never told anyone about it.Her intuition must


    be something else.


    "I heard it from the young master," Daisy replied respectfully.


    "''Galen told me that he picked a locked cab at his grandfather''s house the other day...I assumed


    you must¡¯ve asked him where he learned to do such a thing."


    "Galen is very young, and his vocabry is still weak.


    "You guessed I knew just from his words???"


    "Although Galen is young and can''t speak proper sentences, he is very smart.He saw me pick a lock


    once, and he instantly picked it.I didn''t expect it either," Daisy said.


    Then she suddenly got down on her knees.

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    Lily did not expect this.She stood there, stunned, but did not stop Daisy.


    Lily quietly watched as Daisy kneeled on the ground.


    "I am so sorry, Madam.It wasn''t my intention to teach Galen how to pick locks, but he is really


    smart.He''s the smartest child I''ve ever seen.Madam, I will resign and leave if you think I''m not fit to


    care for Galen anymore."


    Saying this, her gaze dropped to the ground.She looked like she was asking for forgiveness.


    "I don''t me you for that," Lily answered gently.


    After a pause, she continued, "It''s just that...are you saying these things because you think that''s what I


    want to hear?"


    "What do you want to hear, Madam?"


    Daisy looked up at her in surprise, as if she did not understand what Lily meant.


    Lily didn''t reply and just stared at her.


    Daisy''s eyes seemed to be filled with sincerity and confusion.She did not avert her gaze either.


    The two continued to look at each other for a moment before Lily finally sighed.


    "Forget it.I won''t ask if you don''t want to tell me.However, Daisy, I think our employment rtionship


    ends here."


    "Madam, are you firing me?"


    Reluctance was clear on Daisy''s face.


    "I promise I won''t do it again.I''ll take proper care of Galen!"


    "It''s fine."


    Lily stood up and continued, "I''ll find someone else to take your ce.You''re apetent person.You


    shouldn''t waste your potential on my humble home.I''m not worthy of you."


    "Madam? Madam!"


    Daisy cried, crawling after her.


    "I''m just a nanny.I don''t know anything besides caring for children and catering to families.I''m really


    happy here.


    "On top of that, aren''t you going to Burnwken? Someone has to take care of Galen.I can do it! You can


    let me go once you''ve returned from Burnwken, okay?" She said it anxiously.


    "Daisy."


    Lily stopped in her steps and looked down at Daisy.


    "You know too much!"


    With that, Lily headed upstairs.She ignored Daisy''s plea behind her and didn''t look back.


    Lily knew that Daisy understood what she was talking about.


    Even if Daisy meant no harm, Lily was uneasy about leaving her son with someone about whom she


    knew nothing.


    When Austin woke up, he was a little confused.He had no idea where he was.


    Only when he tried moving did the pain from his wounded leg finally bring him to his senses.He was in


    the basement¡ªa second basement¡ªlocked up.He was held hostage directly beneath the location


    where he had spent the day and night working.


    The ce that he thought would soon make him a global star.


    The ce where he was so close to a breakthrough.


    Now, he was stuck here and had no idea who those people were.


    His mouth was dry, and his throat was on fire.


    The burning increased when he swallowed his saliva.He felt drowsy, with almost no ounce of energy


    left in him.He was tired, hungry, and thirsty.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Was this really how he was going to die? As he thought of this, he heard the footsteps followed by the


    door unlocking.


    The door swung open, but the darkness did not allow him to see who it was.


    All Austin saw was a figure approaching him as he struggled to push himself up from the ground.


    In the end, he barely managed to support himself and leaned against the wall.


    "You know too much!"

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    Although Austin could not see the person''s face, he knew who it was by the crisp sound of her high


    heels.


    When he looked up, he could only see a vague outline slowly approaching him with a chilly demeanor.


    Rhea wore stilettos, and her sharp heels cked against the cold, stone floor.


    Once in front of Austin, she slowly squatted with a bottle of water and a piece of bread.


    Without a word, Rhea began to study him from head to toe.


    When she noticed the cloth tied around his injured leg, sheughed.


    "I almost forgot that you can treat yourself.Did you manage to get the bullet out?"


    Herughter, ringing in the dark room, sounded depressing to the ears.


    "I never thought that a valedictorian from the world''s most famous medical school would do such a


    vicious thing,"


    Austin mocked.


    "All right, not bad.Since you can still snap back like this means you aren''t hungry or thirsty!"


    Rhea nodded.She wasn''t moved as she weighed the things in her hands.


    "It seems like I''ve overstepped.You don''t need these!"


    Austin stared at the bread and water in her hand without saying a word and gulped unconsciously.


    He was starved and dehydrated.It would be hard to live another day without a drop of water.


    However, there was no way he would beg Rhea for food.


    The internal conflicts were loud in his head, but he ultimately gritted his teeth and kept his mouth shut.


    "I see!"


    Rhea stood up, a little surprised.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn.I''ve belittled you.Let me see how long you canst!"


    After taking a few steps, she stopped and looked back.


    "Oh, right.I almost forgot to tell you.The boss doesn''t care about your little experiments; it was just a


    cover-up.Our project is almost ready.


    By then, you''ll get to see the world change!


    "Oh, no! You might not be able to.Without food and water, you might not live that long.What a pity!"


    She pouted and shook her head with a forlorn expression.


    Although she seemed to pity Austin, she had no intention of walking over and giving him the food.It was


    all just an act.


    "Rhea Moore!" Austin suddenly yelled.


    Rhea turned back smilingly.


    "Are you giving up? Maybe if you beg me, I''ll leave a little for you.That way, you might live a few more


    days."


    "Your cousin''s poisoning.Was it you?"


    Austin had no ns to beg her for food.Instead, he began to question her.


    Rhea¡¯s smile froze as she narrowed her eyes at him.


    "That''s none of your business!"


    That was an answer on its own.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, it was you! You''re brutal! How can you do that to your own cousin? She has suffered from that


    poisoning for at least ten years.The poison you''ve been feeding her tortures her yet keeps her


    alive.You''re evil! People like you shouldn''t deserve to study medicine!"


    Austin scorned.


    "What do you know??!"


    Austin¡¯s words hit a nerve as Rhea began to yell, "Sacrifices have to be made for science! Don''t we


    always test our experiments onb rats?! What¡¯s the difference between testing it on humans? You''re


    being a hypocrite!"

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    "So, in your eyes, your cousin is just anotherb rat?"


    Austin questioned.


    However, Rhea was quick to retaliate.


    "It''s an honor for her to be myb rat! If it weren''t for her father, she would be nothingpared to me!"


    Although her words were disdainful, Austin picked up a trace of...jealousy? It seemed like Rhea was


    highly jealous of her cousin.


    She was envious and full of resentment.Her tone differed from her usual ridicule and lightness.She was


    almost speaking through gritted teeth.


    ¡®She hates Anastasia!¡¯ "Are you jealous of your cousin?" Austin asked as an idea popped into his head.


    "Jealous?!"


    Rhea¡¯s tone went an octave higher.She stomped back into the basement and bent down to reach for


    his cor.


    "I am smarter than her, more beautiful than her, have a better figure than her, and am more capable


    than her.


    "I''m better than her in every aspect, and I''m a hundred times better at that! Why would I be jealous of


    her?! Have you lost your mind?!"


    "It''s because..."


    Austin dragged on.


    The madness in Rhea¡¯s reaction confirmed his assumption.


    "It''s because shees from a better family, no?"


    He remembered that Anastasia''s father was a Secretary, but he had also been to Rhea''s house.It


    seemed cozy.He had no idea why Rhea would be jealous of Anastasia.


    However, Rhea would not have reacted this way if she wasn''t jealous.


    Also, she would not have poisoned her cousin for more than ten years.


    "Hah!"


    Rhea sneered and let Austin go.


    Then she coldly said, "Her mother died when she was a child, and her father is always busy with work.


    Tasia was at my house almost every day when she was younger.


    How can shee from a better family?


    "You don''t know anything! All you are is a scammer who cheats and sells under the pretense of a


    miracle doctor!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She sarcastically added, "There''s no point in exining all this to you.You have no clue about actual


    medication!"


    "I''m a liar, and you''re crazy.Aren''t we two peas in a pod? However, I know my limits, and humans are


    not rats.We practice medicine to help others, not harm them!" Austin said.


    Upon hearing that, Rhea turned to leave.


    This time, she did not look back.


    She stomped away and locked the door behind her.


    Just like that, the ce fell into silence again.


    Austin felt like he was about to die.


    That little skirmish used up almost all of his energy.


    At this moment, a bloody taste rushed up his throat.


    It tasted almost like rust, and he immediately threw up.


    However, nothing came out.He could probably only live for another two days without water.


    No, he could not even make it to the second day.


    No one knew he had disappeared, and no one cared about him.


    At this moment, he began to reflect on his life.He had always thought he was better than others and


    respected by all.


    However, it was just all in his head.


    No one would even realize he was going to die.He fumbled around in his pockets again and found


    nothing new.


    With his phone taken away, he had no escape.He regretted not carrying some snacks with him.


    As he thought of this, he took out the vial, thinking of the moment he sessfully made it.He still


    remembered the excitement and joy he felt.He could not wait to share it with Thompson.


    Who would have thought this was just child''s ypared to what the others were doing? No one


    cared about his tiny aplishment at all.


    Then there was Lily, whom Austin had beenpeting with all this time.


    All he wanted to do was be better than her, but she did not even bat an eyelid.He looked like a


    ¡®Was this the reason behind Lily''s withdrawal and why she wanted to destroy the data in theb? Yet,


    here he was, thinking he had done something by restoring the data.He even wanted to brag to Lily that


    he would finally seed and overthrow her.It was ridiculous to even think about it.

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    Austin raised his head and sighed.


    Then he began tough at his stupidity, innocence, and self- righteousness.He opened the vial''s lid and


    brought it to his nose, sniffing it gently.


    The faint but refreshing fragrance calmed his anxious heart.


    This was the supposed result of the experiment.


    Little did he expect he would be the first test subject for it.


    However, in addition to soothing his mind, it reduced the pain.


    There were no other uses for this vial, and Austin almost contemted drinking it.


    He quickly covered the lid again as the light from his eyes faded.


    At this time, the door opened again, but no sound of high heels followed.


    Whoever entered seemed on their tippy toes and moved quickly toward him.


    Austin quickly pushed his back against the wall, squinting to try and see who it was.


    "Who¡¯s there?!"


    "Hush!"


    At this moment, Austin finally saw the figure in front of him.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Professor Thompson?"


    "Austin, are you hungry? I brought you some food and a drink.Quickly, eat up,"


    Thompson whispered as he took out a small piece of bread and unscrewed a bottle of water for him.


    "You..."


    Although Austin was thirsty, he dared not drink the bottle of water.He stared at Thompson suspiciously.


    After all, he was one of them.


    "I..."


    Thompson noticed Austin¡¯s concern and sighed helplessly.


    Without any exnation, he took a sip from the bottle before shoving it to Austin.


    "Drink it!"


    This eased Austin''s mind.


    He was so thirsty that he took it and immediately began to drink Soon, he emptied the bottle.


    Although his dry throat felt a little better, he was still thirsty.


    Still, the water had alleviated his difort, and he felt a little more recharged.


    "Eat this."


    Thompson handed him the bread.


    Austin did not question it and immediately stuffed his face with it.


    Austin had not eaten something so delicious in his life.


    Before this, people had sent him various delicacies, bean but none could beat the piece of bread


    before him.


    Once he finished it, Thompson handed Austin another one.


    Austin only stopped after eating five pieces of bread, one after the other.


    Thompson looked at him guiltily.


    "I''m sorry." Austin shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    He knew that there was nothing Professor Thompson could do.He was coerced into this.However,


    Austin could not brush it off entirely either.


    Regardless, Thompson still chose to be one of them.


    "Professor Thompson.Let me go," Austin suddenly requested.

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    Thompson was startled as he looked at Austin in horror.


    "N-No, Ic -can''t!"


    He was stuttering, seeming to have been overpowered by fear.


    This made Austinugh.


    Of course, he knew Thompson would not dare let him escape.


    Thompson had stood silently aside when Austin attempted to run and when he argued with Rhea.


    How could he have the guts to let Austin out like this? Moreover, even if Thompson did let Austin out,


    Austin had no idea how many people were standing guard outside.


    He knew his chance of leaving theboratory was close to zero.


    It was ridiculous.


    Austin was trapped and thought of the time he had spent countless nights here.


    He thought he was hard at work but had no idea what evil was going on behind closed doors.


    Now, he could not leave this ce, even if he wanted to.


    If only he knew how to fight like those on TV or if he could climb walls.


    Maybe...


    ¡®Fight!¡¯ He suddenly thought of how Lily had paralyzed him with a touch.


    ¡®She knows how to fight!¡¯ Thinking of this, Austin looked toward the door and straightened his back.


    "Professor Thompson, I know how difficult it must be for you, and I know they''re threatening you as


    well, but can you help me pass a message?"


    "Pass what message?"


    However, Thompson quickly shook his head after immediately asking that question.


    "No, no.I can''t! I can''t help you with anything! All I can do is feed you.I don''t want you to die


    here.Austin, I''m sorry!"


    With that, he quickly stood up and wanted to leave.


    Just as he was about to walk, he staggered and fell.


    Austin took this opportunity to grab the corner of Thompson''s clothes and stop him.


    Austin quickly put his hands around Thompson''s neck and said, "Professor Thompson, I told you, I


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    understand it''s difficult for you, but do you want to watch them kill me and everyone else?"


    "I...


    "It doesn''t matter if I die, but what about the rest? What are they nning to do with the wilford root?"


    Austin lowered his voice and whispered to Thompson, "If they seed, how many people will die? The


    entire Kingnd? Or the entire world?"


    Thompson was stunned and suddenly stopped struggling as he continued to listen.


    "Professor Thompson, you''re the one who came up with the idea for this project.You built the prototype


    and organized all this.You''ve even invested in it.One day, if the world gets destroyed because of this


    experiment, there will be blood on your hands!"Austin continued.


    Each sentence pierced through Thompson''s heart.


    "N-no! It wasn''t me! That¡¯s not what I want! I don''t want that to happen!"


    Thompson began to sob.


    "I know.I know this wasn''t part of your n.You were doing it for the betterment of humankind.I know


    they¡¯re forcing you to do this, but do you want to help them? If you''re afraid, I will take the stance for


    you.All you have to do is bean help me pass a message.Tell Lily the real purpose of this research.She''ll


    find a way to solve this."Thompson was stunned to hear that name.


    "Lily Christian?!"


    He thought Austin would want him to pass a message to his parents or the police so they could save


    him.He did not expect it to be Lily.


    "Yeah!"


    Austin nodded affirmatively.


    Even he found it a little ridiculous and ironic.He used to look down on Lily in almost every way.


    Yet, now, she was the one Austin turned to when he was in danger.

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    "Well..."


    As Thompson hesitated, Austin continued, "Professor, I know they¡¯ re watching you too.If you go to the


    police, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to make it to the police station.It¡¯s even more unlikely for you to


    reach my family.


    "Lily, however, is closely rted to theboratory.You can tell them you''re facing a bottleneck or want to


    ask her about previousb data, and then they won¡¯t suspect you if you meet her.


    "Lily can fight, and her husband is Alexander, whose family wields a huge influence in Kingnd.Only


    she can help you and me!"


    Probably because the bread and water had strengthened Austin, he could think clearly and calmly.


    Looking at Thompson¡¯s expression, he slowly loosened his arm and said earnestly, "Professor


    Thompson, I have no idea what the experiment is about since you can¡¯t tell me, and I¡¯m not going to


    ask you about it.


    "However, you should know better than anyone that you can¡¯t let it continue.Perhaps they¡¯ve


    threatened you with your family''s safety, but if they seed, the world will be thrown into chaos.How


    safe would your family be then?"


    Thompson looked greatly unsettled.


    "I-I have no idea.I can¡¯t help you.I can¡¯t!"


    He left, almost as if he was fleeing, and Austin did not try to stop him this time.


    Having said what he wanted to say, he knew Thompson needed time to think about it and would not


    dare not to promise him so easily.


    As for whether he would help, Austin was not sure and could only leave it to fate.


    Daisy left the second day after Lily fired her.


    Lily had transferred her wages to her bank ount with an additional month''s sry.


    As the woman had not done anything bad to Galen, Lily thought it was better to end her employment


    ina good way.


    Probably because it was mentioned before this, Galen did not react much to not seeing Daisy around.


    Sitting in the backseat, he swung his two legs leisurely.


    "Mommy, are we going to Grandpa¡¯s house today?"


    "Yes, and you¡¯re going to stay there," Lily said as she drove the car, nodding.


    "Okay," he answered without throwing a tantrum.


    Lily threw him a curious nce through the rearview mirror.


    ¡®He''s taking it quite well, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ After a while, he asked, "Are you going to see daddy?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Stunned, Lily held onto the wheel and gave him a sidelong nce.


    "How did you know?"


    "I heard you talking with Grandpa."


    Pursing his lips, he blinked his big and beautiful eyes.


    "Is it dangerous?"


    "Not really.It should be safe."


    Surprised that he was concerned about her, Lily smiled soothingly.


    "Are you going to miss me?"


    "yes!"


    Nodding firmly, he said, "Mommy..."


    Lily became curious.


    "you have toe back soon, okay?"


    His eyes sparkled like stars in the sky.


    Lily felt warmed hearing his mellifluous boyish voice.


    ¡®What an adorable child! He¡¯s not just sensible but also smart.I muste back safely.So must Alex!


    We''ll be okay!¡¯

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    The car headed toward the estate and gradually moved onto a deste stretch of road.


    It was empty, with almost no cars or people in sight.


    Lily did not drive fast on such a road, but a car followed them at a moderate distance, drawing her


    attention.


    She had not minded it at first, but whether she turned or braked, the car remained behind them without


    overtaking her or going off to a different road, seemingly keeping the same distance.


    Knitting her brow, she felt something was bean not right and glimpsed over her shoulder at her son,


    seated safely in the child safety seat with the belt tightly on.


    "Galen, sit tight! Mommy is going to speed up," she said half- jokingly, not wanting to rm her son.


    "Okay!"


    He nodded sharply and held onto the seat belt with one hand.


    Lily looked at him and then at the car through the rearview mirror.She stepped on the gas, and the car


    sped up and raced forward.


    The car behind did the same, tailing behind.


    Someone was indeed after her.


    Being alone with her son on a quiet road without any other motorists, she was somewhat nervous, not


    knowing who the person was.


    As she drove anxiously, she made a call using the car¡¯s Bluetooth speakerphone.


    Fortunately, someone soon answered the call, and Dominic¡¯szy voice came from the other end,


    "What''s the matter? Do you miss me?"


    "Old man, I''m bringing Galen to your ce now, around 0.3 miles down Eastern Road."


    She did not waste her time and got right to the point.


    "you¡¯reing again? You¡ª"


    Before he could grumble about it, he heard Lily say anxiously, "Someone¡¯s following me.There¡¯s a


    ck car chasing after us, and I have no idea who the person is."


    Hearing this, Dominic no longer wanted to make fun of her and asked seriously, "It''s just you and your


    son?"


    "Yes."


    "wait.I''ll send someone over immediately," Dominic said.


    "Don''t hang up, okay?"


    Things got hectic on the other end as the old man instructed someone to go to her, and there was the


    sound of a car starting.


    Lily felt calmer.


    If she was alone, she was confident in taking care of herself, but as her son was with her, she could not


    take any risks.


    "Is the car still following you?" Dominic asked.


    "Yes!"


    Galen answered in his innocent voice.


    As the call was on loudspeaker, he could hear it.


    However, he sounded excited instead of scared.


    Lily was surprised.


    "Hey, little guy, aren¡¯t you afraid?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Dominic was happy to hear his voice and tried to tease him.


    Galen said, "Nope!"


    "Good boy! Don¡¯t be scared, okay? Grandpa is sending people over.If there are any bad guys, my


    people will kick their a*ses!"


    Dominic tried to encourage him.


    "Okay! Keep it up, Grandpa!"


    Dominicughed happily.


    Lily was speechless.


    ¡®We''re the ones who need encouragement.Not him!¡¯ However, she was still d.


    At least her son was not frightened and was taking things exceptionally well.


    Taking another nce at the rearview mirror, she tensed up again.

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    The car, which had kept a certain distance away, suddenly sped up and barreled toward them.


    Instead of trying to pass them, it wasing straight at them.


    ¡®The pursuer is hostile!¡¯ Narrowing her eyes, Lily cocked her head a bit and had no time to nce at


    her son.


    "Sit tight!"


    She floored the gas pedal, and the car shot forward like an arrow.


    Not wanting to make a single mistake, she focused on the road ahead as trees swept by the vehicle on


    both sides.


    Hearing that something was not right, Dominic hurriedly asked, "What happened? What happened?"


    "Nothing.The car behind us looked like it was about to hit us, so I sped up," Lily answered.


    "Hit you?" Dominic shouted.


    "How is that nothing?"


    Lily then heard him talking on the phone with his men.


    "You guys heard that? Why are you so slow? Hurry up! If anything happens to them, I''ll kill you!"


    She had never heard him so angry before.


    No matter how angry he got, he never threatened to kill anyone.


    The most he would do was tell others to get lost.


    "Calm down, old man.We''re fine!" She said calmly as she sharply turned the wheel, drifting the car


    around the bend.


    It was good that she learned how to drive and did not rely too much on the chauffeur.


    As she drove often, her driving skills were not bad.


    Otherwise, she would not know what to do now.


    She saw the car behind catch up and said solemnly, "Galen, hold onto the seat belt!"


    She steered hard in one direction, and the wheels screeched across the ground as the car made a spin


    and charged past its pursuer.


    Unprepared for the abrupt maneuver, the car braked immediately, and by the time it made a U-turn, it


    had fallen behind.


    Looking at the rearview mirror, Lily saw the car was now far behind them and let out a slight sigh of


    relief.


    However, knowing it would catch up soon, she dared not let her guard down.


    All she could do was bide her time and wait for Dominic¡¯s men to assist her.


    "Galen, are you-"


    She wanted to ask her son if he was doing okay but heard pping instead.


    "Mommy is awesome!"


    Wide-eyed, he pped excitedly as if he had just seen a fantastic performance.


    Lily did not expect such a reaction.


    ¡®Well, he¡¯s rather psychologically resilient.At least he¡¯s not crying and is quite upbeat!¡¯ However, things


    did not allow them to stay upbeat for long.The car caught up not longter, but as it was dyed when


    making the U-turn, it was not as close as before.


    Several vehicles, seemingly driven by Dominic¡¯s men, were tailing it.


    Then a hand reached out from the car, and Lily nced at it.


    Although she could not see it clearly due to the distance, she had a sense of foreboding.


    A loud bang was heard, and Lily¡¯s car shook violently, swaying.


    As the car started to veer uncontrobly to one side, Lily saw that one of the tires had gone t and


    was hissing.


    Before she could steer the car straight, a few more shots were heard.She never expected these people


    to have guns.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Shocked, Lily shouted, "Galen, get down! Cover your ears!"


    She gently stepped on the brake, trying her best to keep the car from flipping, and the car gradually


    slowed down.


    Keeping her eyes on the approaching vehicle, Lily looked over as it came almost parallel to hers and


    saw its upants.

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    There were two men in the car.


    One was the driver, and another the shooter.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lily could not see their faces clearly since the two men were wearing sunsses, but she knew the gun


    was not a prop.


    As the two cars moved alongside, the man in the passenger seat aimed his gun at her.


    Lily held on to the steering wheel tightly, ready to make a sharp turn.


    ¡®I¡¯ve got to protect my son, no matter what!¡¯ The man showed no emotion and looked cold-blooded as


    his finger slowly pulled the trigger.


    Lily gritted her teeth.


    "Hang tight, son!"


    She turned the wheel sharply as she stepped off the gas pedal, then floored it again.


    The car swung abruptly toward the other vehicle and banged loudly against it.


    Three gunshots were fired.


    Lily¡¯s car thrust the pursuers¡¯ vehicle for quite a distance off the road across the muddynd on the


    side.


    Unprepared, the driver lost control of his car after the powerful impact while the shooter desperately


    tried to keep himself from falling.


    Dominic¡¯s men were tailing close behind and finally caught up.


    They saw the two cars finallye to a stop due to inertia, but just as they closed in, the ck car


    raced away.


    "Let¡¯s go after them!"


    Stunned, one of Dominic''s men waved to the others to chase after the two men.


    "There¡¯s no need!"


    Lily stuck her head out her car window and caught her breath.


    "Let them go."


    ¡®These men have guns, and we have no idea who they are.Even if Dominic¡¯s men can fight, they have


    no firearms.Since the pursuers retreated and my son and I are safe for the time being, there¡¯s no need


    for Dominic¡¯s men to risk their lives.Besides, no one knew if that attack was a diversion.If Dominic¡¯s


    men give chase and otherse to hunt Lily and Galen, then it would be hard to protect themselves.


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Dominic¡¯s men hade to ensure her safety, so they naturally listened to her.


    "What''s happening now? Are you guys all right?" Dominic asked anxiously through the speakerphone.


    Having heard an ear- piercing bang without seeing what had happened, his heart was pounding hard.


    ¡®Who the hell did the wench offend? Now people want to kill her?¡¯


    "we''re fine," Lily calmed herself and spoke into the speakerphone.


    Before she could say more, she heard her son¡¯s boyish voice, "Bad guys gone! We won!"


    Nonplussed, Lily caught herself and saw that he was not just okay, but also emotionally stable.He was


    even a bit excited, to her bewildered amusement.


    ¡®Anyway, as long as he¡¯s fine.Now I can finally rx."


    "That¡¯s great.Hurry over here, and we''ll talk moreter!"


    Knowing they were fine, Dominic heaved a sigh of relief and urged them to go to his ce as soon as


    possible.


    Nothing cropped up again, and the mother-son duo safely reached the old man¡¯s estate.


    For the first time in history, Dominic was not waiting inside but at the gate, anxiously looking for signs of


    their arrival.


    He eagerly jogged over when he saw Lily¡¯s car.

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    After not stepping out of the estate for many years, Dominic finally broke his rules for the mother-son


    duo today.


    Dominic waved at Lily while she pulled her car over and was about to remove her seat belt.


    "No, no, park inside! It¡¯s not safe outside."


    Lily was surprised.


    "Grandpa, it¡¯s safe.Bad guys are gone."


    Galen leaned out of the window, excited that his mother had outmaneuvered the pursuers.


    "Okay, okay, go inside first."


    Dominic was shocked to see how damaged Lily¡¯s car was.


    Judging from its state, he could tell how dangerous it was.


    If his men did not arrive just in time, or if Lily did not know kickboxing and could not respond swiftly,


    things might have ended badly.


    Dominic took Galen from Lily and carefully examined the little guy inside the house.


    He breathed a sigh of relief after noticing Galen had not suffered even a scratch.


    "Good thing you''re not hurt.Were you scared?"


    Galen shook his head.


    "Nope!"


    "Ha, you weren¡¯t scared, but I was terrified!"


    Dominic patted his chest to show he was horrified.


    The toddler giggled innocently.


    "Grandpa is a scaredy-cat!"


    "Well, Grandpa is a scaredy-catpared to you two, who dared to mess with people with guns!"


    Dominic looked at Lily.


    "Do you know who they are?"


    Lily shook her head slightly and drank some tea to calm herself down.


    Looking back at the incident, she thought there was , something fishy about it but could not figure out


    who the pursuers were.


    "No matter who they are, if they dare to attack us with guns, they are no ordinary enemies.I think you


    should go to the police!"


    Dominic growled.


    He was so anxious that he forgot to report the incident to the police.


    "Not yet," Lily said.


    The old man was puzzled.


    "It¡¯s a serious matter.If the police were to investigate the incident, I''m afraid I won¡¯t be able to leave


    anytime soon," Lily exined, "If I want to go to Burnwken, I can¡¯t afford to get involved in any ¡ª


    trouble.


    "Also, since they failed this time, I think they wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly again.That was a sneak attack,


    and they would think the next time they do anything simr, the police would be able to track them


    down."


    "You''re still going?"


    Dominic did not expect Lily to insist on going to Burnkwen after what happened.


    "Yes, I¡¯m almost done arranging my travel.Galen will stay here with you starting today.Please look after


    him for a few days, okay?"


    She looked at her son and could not bear to part with him, I but she had no choice as she felt


    Alexander needed her.


    "You..."


    Dominic looked at Lily and her bulging belly.


    He was at a loss for words.


    "Even if you don¡¯t care about your safety, you should take care of your unborn children, shouldn''t you? I


    didn¡¯t try to stop you before this, but people are trying to kill you now! All of you! "I''m afraid that even


    before you get on a ne, something might ..." He spoke halfway and hissed.


    "Forget what I said!" Lily chuckled despite herself seeing him both anxious and regretful.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    There were few old people like him.


    "I''ll be fine, old man.Don¡¯t worry, okay? I know what I¡¯m doing.Although Alex isn¡¯t here, his bodyguards


    are, and I can use hiswork I¡¯ll arrange for more workforce to protect your estate and me and find out


    who the culprits are!"


    She was unprepared just now, but those people would not be able to attack her the next time.


    "You..."


    Unable to dissuade her, Dominic released a heavy sigh and said helplessly, "Fine! Young people like


    you and Austin have their ways of thinking and heed no advice.No one bothers to listen to an old man


    like me, so just suit yourself!"

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    Dominic sounded as if something had happened, and Lily was puzzled.


    "Austin? What¡¯s wrong with him?"


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with him.


    He¡¯s doing great! He also dared to hang up on me and has even turned his phone off for two days!"


    Dominic got upset and puffed his cheeks.


    Galen thought he looked funny and started to pinch and poke his puffy cheeks.


    "Hey, hey, you little brat! Don¡¯t be so heartless like your mommy, okay? You¡¯ve grown bolder after just


    surviving an ordeal, have you ¡ªhey, hey, not my beard!"


    Dominic whined as he yed around with the boy.


    However, Lily had a vague feeling that something was not right.


    Having spent some time around Austin, she knew what kind of a person he was even though she was


    unfamiliar with him.


    ¡®Austin might behave like that to others, but he''s subservient to Dominic.


    Did he hang up on the old man? That¡¯s so unlike Austin.


    Besides, he even turned off his phone for two days."


    "Old man, why would Austin hang up on you? Were you fighting?"


    Lily asked after some thought.


    "Hell no! He hasn¡¯t returned after leaving in a fit thest time.


    Then I thought something was wrong in theb and wanted to tell him not to be a pawn in someone


    else''s game.


    He said nothing when I called him and even hung up on me! Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s being disrespectful?"


    Dominic got angrier as he spoke and wanted to give Austin a beating.


    "He didn¡¯t say a word? What did you say to him?"


    The more Lily heard, the more she felt something fishy was going on.


    "Nothing, of course!"


    Dominic said indignantly.


    "Why should I speak first? I had to wait until he told me he was sorry! Who knew he wouldn¡¯t make


    good use of the opportunity and hung up on me instead!"


    Lily was at a loss for words.


    ¡®The old man wanted him to apologize first instead? Anyway, there¡¯s something odd about the whole


    thing.


    Austin would never resent Dominic for what happenedst time or wait for him to apologize first."


    After so many years, Austin should know what Dominic was like.


    If Austin were so petty, he would not have visited his granduncle and brought him gifts repeatedly


    despite getting scolded.


    "So, you two didn¡¯t say anything, and he hung up the call?"


    Lily thought about it carefully and asked, "Don¡¯t you think something isn¡¯t right?"


    Pouting yfully at Galen, Dominic nced at Lily.


    "What are you talking about? That a*shole has be high and mighty; that¡¯s what it is!"


    Lily knew Dominic was still upset and did not refute him directly.


    "


    Think about it.


    You watched him grow up, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Hell no,"


    He immediately denied it.


    "Even if you didn¡¯t, Austin has hung around you for so many years, and you should know what he¡¯s


    like,"


    Lily added.


    "1 don¡¯t!"


    Dominic behaved like a stubborn child and only kept retorting.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lily started losing her patience, so she red at the old man and said, "Can you stop talking and don¡¯t


    interrupt me?"


    Dominic pouted resentfully but kept quiet anyway.


    With that, Lily continued, "Is Austin someone who would stoping here just because of what you


    said? Would someone like him bear to give up the title of the miracle doctor¡¯s apprentice? Even if he is


    furious and decides to cut his ties with you, wouldn¡¯t he scold you first to vent his frustration since


    you''ve been yelling at him for so many years?"

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    Chapter 1477 "He wouldn¡¯t dare!"


    Dominic blurted it out.


    However, the look he gave Lily changed as he also felt that something was wrong.


    At first, he thought angrily that Austin was being disrespectful by hanging up on him and turning off his


    phone.


    Now that he had heard Lily¡¯s reasoning, he felt that there was more than met the eye.


    "Then..."


    He frowned.


    "Why?"


    "Have you called his parents and asked why he has turned off his phone for two days?"


    Lily asked.


    Dominic shook his head vigorously.


    "No, no, no, I¡¯d never ask them! I haven¡¯t visited them for so many years.


    Besides, why should I inquire about this? What has it got to do with me? It should be turned off so he


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    can¡¯t bother me!"


    "What if he had an ident? Or something happened to him? You may brush it off if you don¡¯t know


    any better, but how could you live without doing anything if you knew that something might be up?"


    It was not that she worried too much, but many things had happened recently.


    Besides, people were trying to hunt her down just now.


    There was something uncanny about everything that had happened, and these unrted incidents


    seemed somehow linked.


    "Well..."


    Hesitating for a moment, Dominic tried to act tough.


    "


    Why can¡¯t I? What has it got to do with me? It¡¯s not me who¡¯s done anything to him."


    "If you truly can, then suit yourself.


    Anyway, I hope you meant what you said!"


    Nodding her head, Lily walked over to take Galen from him.


    "Galen, let¡¯s go and pick a suitable room for you."


    "Hey, I..."


    Dominic wanted to shout after them, but they ignored him as they excitedly discussed which room was


    better and morefortable.


    ¡®What the h*ll? Having just survived a brutal attack, the mother and son are a bit tooposed, aren''t


    they?¡¯ Standing thoughtfully where he was, Dominic knew Lily had purposely left him alone so he could


    make the call.


    However, he struggled against it.


    For a while, Lily¡¯s words lingered between his ears.


    ¡®What if something is up? Based on what I know about Austin...


    ¡®Yes, that a*sshole doesn¡¯t usually turn off his phone.


    Although I seldom called, whenever I did, he always answered and rarely made me wait.


    There¡¯s indeed something fishy about his abnormal behavior."


    He thought it over and finally called Austin¡¯s parents, despite himself.


    It was Austin¡¯s father who answered the phone.


    Hearing his voice, the man suddenly sounded excited.


    "Uncle, is it you? What can I do for you?"


    Hearing his enthusiastic tone, Dominic felt less awkward and cleared his throat.


    "Is that brat home? Get him on the phone!"


    "Austin?"


    The father was puzzled.


    "No.


    He hasn¡¯te home for a few days.


    Why? Do you have things to discuss with him? You should try his cellphone."


    "Of course, I know I should try his cellphone! But he turned it off."


    Dominic said it in a bad temper.

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    Austin¡¯s father was embarrassed.


    "Well, Austin might be experimenting in theb.He often turns off his phone while experimenting," he


    exined thoughtfully.


    "What''s the matter? Has Austin done anything wrong?"


    Sensing that Dominic was upset, Quincy Fike asked carefully.


    "Experiment? It has gone on for so long, don¡¯t you...Anyway, he¡¯s your son.Haven¡¯t you tried contacting


    him?"


    Dominic could not help but mock him.


    Quincy chuckled and exined, "Well, there¡¯s a reason, Uncle Dom! Austin doesn¡¯t like us to mind his


    business and is quite simr to you in some ways.He¡¯s very focused on the work he¡¯s doing.We called


    him before, but he either said it was inconvenient to talk while experimenting or he had no time to be


    outside and would contact us when he was free.


    "Both his mother and I are used to it, so we rarely call him unless there¡¯s anything urgent."


    Knowing Dominic was upset, he added, "Would you like to leave a message for him or know when


    Austin will be back? I¡¯ll ask him to go to your ce and apologize to you."


    "Apologize for what? Did I say he offended me?"


    Dominic expressed his dissatisfaction.


    "Forget it.It¡¯s a waste of time asking you guys! Being his parents, you two don¡¯t give a damn about him,


    do you?"


    "Austin is a grownup and no longer a child, Uncle Dom.We can¡¯t interfere with his private life too


    much," Quincy patiently exined.


    "Okay, okay! Talking to you guys is such a waste of my breath."


    Dominic hung up.


    Reprimanded for no reason, Quincy looked at the cell phone and shook his head.


    Then his wife dared to speak, "Was that your uncle?"


    "Yes."


    He nodded.


    "How unusual! He''s calling us to talk to Austin? Has Austin offended him?"


    They were all scared of Dominic, who had such an odd temper that one could unknowingly say


    something that offended him.


    However, as Dominic was not a bad person and the family basked in the reflected glory of him being a


    famous miracle doctor, they revered him at the same time.


    Only Austin managed to build a closer rtionship with Dominic, having brought gifts and received his


    tutge.


    "No idea.It doesn¡¯t seem like it."


    Shaking his head, Quincy thought about what the old man had said and felt something was off.He


    looked toward his wife.


    "Have you called Austin the past few days?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She shook her head.


    "No! Didn¡¯t our son say not to call him needlessly since he¡¯s busy with an important experiment? He¡¯s


    on the home stretch, he said."


    "yes, he did."


    Inclining his head slightly and thoughtfully, Quincy said, "How long has it been since Austin came


    here?"


    "I have no idea." She thought about it and made a rough guess.


    "About four to six days?"


    "You''re really on top of things, aren¡¯t you?"


    Shaking his head, Quincy found Austin¡¯s number on his phone.


    "I''ll give him a call."


    "I..."


    His wife felt he was being unfair because Austin was his son too.


    "Besides, our son is a grownup.How can I keep my eyes on him all the time?"


    Quincy looked at his phone and disconnected the call.


    "What''s the matter?" she hurriedly asked.


    "It¡¯s turned off!"


    Looking at her, Quincy was puzzled.


    "How could he be experimenting for so long?"


    "Could it be a coincidence? How about we try againter?"

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    Chapter 1479 Quincy nodded.


    "Well, that¡¯s the best we can do for now."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Meanwhile, Dominic was upset after hanging up the phone, regretting making the call for nothing.


    A short whileter, Lily and Galen return, holding hands.


    Seeing the old man¡¯s furious look as she had expected, sheughingly asked, "You still couldn¡¯t reach


    him?"


    "What kind of parents are they? Their son hasn¡¯t returned home for days, yet they aren¡¯t


    worried.They¡¯re heartless like Austin¡¯s grandpa!"


    Dominic thundered, attacking even his brother.


    "Austin hasn''t gone home for days?"


    Lily caught on to the critical point and could tell something was wrong.


    "Yes."


    Dominic¡¯s mood only got better seeing Galen.


    Grinning, he crouched down and hugged Galen lovingly.


    "Aren¡¯t Austin¡¯s parents worried that he hasn¡¯t returned for a few days?"


    "Not even the slightest!"


    Dominic pouted.


    "They say it happens all the time and should mind their business since Austin is a grownup.Why should


    I be worried when his parents don¡¯t even give ad*mn? I say to hell with him!"


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing to worry about since he¡¯s experimenting at theb."


    However, Lily was puzzled.


    Indeed, things could get hectic at theboratory.


    One might not even have time to answer a call while focusing on work.


    Still, there was always time to check the phone whenever one was on break or awaitingb results.


    ¡®It¡¯s highly unusual for someone to switch off their phone, be absent from home, and not contact


    anyone for days!¡¯ "Try calling Austin¡¯s phone again,"


    Lily said thoughtfully.


    "No!"


    Dominic was having fun ying with Galen and said reluctantly, "Why don¡¯t you call him yourself if


    you''d like to try?"


    "I don¡¯t have his number!" Lily said matter-of-factly.


    "How about you give me your phone, and I call him?"


    She was telling the truth about not having Austin¡¯s number.


    Since she and Austin were not on good terms and could hardly see eye to eye, it was pointless for Lily


    to save his contact information.


    Dominic mumbled and gave his phone to Lily, who found the number and made the call.


    As expected, an automated voice said that the phone was off.


    "That''s weird!"


    She shook her head and asked, "So he switched it off when you called thest time?"


    Perplexed, Dominic thought about it and said, "Yes! He hung up my call, then switched off his phone


    when I called again."


    "That doesn¡¯t make sense.If Austin could turn off his phone, then he was using it.Why wouldn¡¯t he say


    anything to you and simply switch it off? I think he¡¯s in danger."


    Lily was initially doubtful, but she was certain after hearing what Dominic said.


    "No way!"


    Dominic said so, but his voice dripped with suspicion.


    He also felt that something was up.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, the call got disconnected out of the blue.


    Did something happen to the little p*ick? But what? Hasn¡¯t he been doing well? He has been close with


    the rich and powerful by using my name and has spent his days at thebtely.


    What could happen to him?¡¯ Almost simultaneously, he and Lily looked at each other and said, "The


    <pb!"

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    Right at that moment, Lily¡¯s phone rang.


    The two exchanged a look and quieted down.


    Lily took out her phone and was surprised to see it was a call from Thompson.


    They had just mentioned theboratory, and he called.


    Furthermore, he had not contacted Lily since she left.


    After all, she had a falling out with him and destroyed the data.


    ¡®Why is Professor Thompson calling me now?¡¯ She answered the call.


    "Professor Thompson?"


    "Lily, are you free? I have something to discuss with you, face-to- face."


    Since Thompson¡¯s voice was low, and there were noises, he did not seem to be in theboratory.


    "What time?" Lily asked solemnly.


    "Now.Do you have time?"


    ¡®He¡¯s in such a hurry, huh? Now, and face-to-face? It must be something serious."


    "What''s it about?" Lily asked thoughtfully.


    "Well..."


    Thompson hesitated momentarily and seemed reluctant to tell her.


    "I''ll tell youter since it¡¯s hard to describe it over the phone.It¡¯s about theb¡¯s experiment.I hope you


    can help!" He spoke earnestly.


    Lily thought about it and ignored Dominic¡¯s frantic waving.


    Then she said, "All right.Name a ce, and Ill go there right away."


    "your house then.I¡¯ll drive over now and should be there soon,"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Thompson added, "Wait at home and don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?"


    "But I¡¯m not at home."


    Lily was slightly puzzled, then threw Dominic a subconscious nce.


    "Are you going there now? I¡¯ll head back right away.How long will it take you to arrive? I¡¯ll hurry."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you if I reach there first.Otherwise, wait for me and don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?"


    He sounded strange, but Lily did not ask any more questions since she knew she would find out why


    when they met.


    She nodded and said, "All right, I''ll return immediately.Drive safely, okay?"


    She hung up and hurriedly took her handbag.


    Dominic quickly tried to stop her from leaving.


    "You''re really going?"


    "Yes, Professor Thompson says he wants to discuss something with me.It might have something to do


    with Austin¡¯s bizarre behavior over the past two days.Let me go back and find out what it¡¯s all about,"


    Lily said while nodding.


    "You can¡¯t! You already know something¡¯s wrong at theb, yet you''re going to meet that professor?


    What if he¡¯s going to harm you?"


    Dominic was worried.


    "Don¡¯t forget that you barely made it out alive just moments ago.You shouldn¡¯t take the risk!"


    "Professor Thompson is an old man¡ªeven older than you!"


    Lily said half-jokingly and chuckled.


    "If he tries to harm me, he might be in danger instead, okay? Just rx."


    Dominic frowned in disapproval.


    "He¡¯s old, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he¡¯ll be alone! Did you forget about the killers just now? He


    might be the one who sent them! No, no, you mustn''t go back!"


    "If I don¡¯t go back now, what aboutter or tomorrow or the day after?"


    Lily knew she had no choice.


    "I can¡¯t be hiding in your ce for the rest of my life! Just rx.Although I have no idea who those


    people were, they can¡¯t just do anything they want in this country.


    "The security system at my house is still passable, and there are bodyguards.It¡¯s not as unsafe as you


    think!"


    Lily gave her son¡¯s cheek a gentle pinch.


    "Mommy has to get going.


    Be a good boy, and don¡¯t monkey around, okay?"


    She knew that even if her house were not safe, she would be in danger no matter where she hid.


    As she turned and walked out the door, Dominic hurried after her.


    "Wait, wait!"

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    "All right, old man, stop nagging! I have to get going and rush home."


    Thinking that Thompson would be waiting for her, she wanted to hurry back and seek answers to her


    questions.She felt that what Thompson wanted to talk about could be rted to Austin and perhaps


    even theboratory''s secret.


    Thinking so, she quickened her pace.


    "No, the key, the car key!"


    Swinging something in his hand, Dominic chased after her.


    "Your car is in such a terrible state.How are you going to drive it? Take one of the cars here."


    Taking the key, Lily was moved.


    "Old man..."


    "Okay, I know! Just go stubborn girl, as long as you know what you''re doing.Remember that no matter


    how tough you are, you¡¯re still a girl and pregnant, and your husband and son can¡¯t live without


    you.Just don¡¯t expect me to raise your child, okay?"


    He tried to act tough but failed to hide his concern for her.


    "Rx.I''ll make sure I won¡¯t lose a single strand of hair, okay?"


    Lily joked light -heartedly, not wanting to sound like they would not see each other again.


    "You enjoy making fun of me, huh?"


    Pulling a long face, Dominic scolded her.


    "Go!"


    Waving her off, he let out a look of distaste, but his gaze was filled with concern.


    She drove Dominic¡¯s car home, and nothing cropped up along the way.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As she went by the ce where she mmed into the car, she slowed down to take a better look and


    saw that all traces of debris and skid marks were gone, as if a professional team hade to remove


    them.


    ¡®This is highly unusual! It could never be the work of the Public Works Department or the police or a


    kind-hearted passerby.


    The only possibility is that the attackers did this to cover their tracks.


    Who the hell are these people?¡¯ Reaching home, Lily discovered that Thompson had not arrived yet


    and thought she had driven faster than him.


    She got the servants to prepare tea and desserts and waited for his visit.


    However, she waited in vain for quite a while.


    Getting anxious, she called him, but no one answered.


    Having a bad feeling, she immediately instructed someone over the phone to find out about


    Thompson¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡®Driving at a normal speed, the professor should be able to go from theboratory to the bean house


    and back again by now"


    The person called in less than five minutes.


    "Ma''am, something happened to Professor Thompson."


    Tightening her hold of the phone, Lily felt worried, although she had mentally prepared herself.


    "What happened?"


    "He had a traffic ident on the way here...He¡¯s been sent to the hospital, and I heard he¡¯s suffered


    serious injuries."


    "Traffic ident? How did it happen?"


    "His car seemed to have collided with a huge truck and it was a terrible sight at the scene.You''ll be able


    to see it on the news soon," he said.


    "Okay, I got it."


    After a pause, Lily hurriedly said, "Wait. Do you know which hospital he¡¯s been sent to?"

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    Lily rushed over to the hospital, but it was toote.


    By the time she arrived, Thompson had already been dered dead, despite the emergency treatment.


    Taking a glimpse of him, she saw his face was bloody and somewhat damaged, but she could still


    recognize him.


    Eyes closed, the man could no longer hear her nor fight with her over theptop andb data.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Professor Thompson..." Her voice quivered, and so did her outstretched fingers.


    "are you his family?" The doctor asked as he slowly covered the professor¡¯s face with a white cloth.


    Lily shook her head, then suddenly thought of something.


    "Hasn''t his family arrived yet?"


    "There was no phone on him, so we cannot contact anyone.Do you know his family? Can you help us


    contact them?" The doctor was busy treating patients.


    As Thompson only had his driving license with him and there was no way to reach his family, he was


    d to see someone who knew the deceased.


    "I don¡¯t know his family."


    Shaking her head, Lily had never seen any of the professor¡¯s kin.She joined theboratory for the sake


    of the experiment and had never asked about Thompson¡¯s family or pried into his personal affairs.She


    truly did not know whom to contact.


    Walking out of the emergency room, Lily was still unsettled.


    ¡®Professor Thompson was talking to me over the phone, and now he¡¯s dead.Our lives are so


    fragile.idents can happen at any time.However, is this truly an ident?¡¯


    "Do you know Larry Thompson?"


    Holding a notebook and pen, a traffic police officer came over and asked her.


    Lily lifted her eyelids and answered dully, "Yes."


    "What''s your rtionship with him?" the officer asked again.


    "We''re colleagues, I guess."


    Having worked together at theboratory, she thought they were co-workers after all.


    "Colleagues? Are you able to contact his family? Or anyone who can take care of his body?"


    Lily shook her head dully and then thought of something out of the blue.


    "Can¡¯t you find his family contacts on his phone?" The officer frowned.


    "We can¡¯t find the phone.It¡¯s not on him."


    "what about the car? Could it have dropped somewhere inside?"


    "No, we tried to search for it but found nothing." The officer shook his head.


    "He probably didn¡¯t bring it with him."


    "No, he did! He talked to me on the phone before this.He must have brought his phone."


    Lily thought that it did not make sense.


    The doctor also said there was no phone on Thompson, but she didn''t think much of it.


    Now that the police officer had mentioned it, she suddenly realized something fishy was happening.


    ¡®He just talked to me on the phone and said he was on his way.How could the police fail to find his


    phone? If it''s gone, there¡¯s only one possibility ¡ªsomeone took it! Why would anyone want to take his


    phone? Who took it? There¡¯s no way that this is just an ident!¡¯ Turning her bean head to the officer,


    she eagerly asked, "May I know if the truck driver has been arrested? Could he have taken Professor


    Thompson¡¯s phone?"


    "No, we¡¯ve kept the driver in custody and didn¡¯t find the deceased¡¯s phone on him.The ident took


    ce at a junction.The deceased drove fast, and the truck driver didn¡¯t pay attention as he turned.Both


    were somehow responsible," the officer said.


    Lily nodded.


    "I got it, thanks."

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    She forgot how she left the hospital and only knew she felt dizzy as she looked up at the sun.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡®Theb, the pandemic, Austin, Professor Thompson...all are inextricably linked!¡¯ She began to wonder


    if she could handle it.


    ¡®Who the hell is the mastermind behind all this? Who wanted to have me killed? Who wanted Professor


    Thompson dead? What happened to Austin?¡¯ Thinking it over, she concluded that theboratory must


    have something to do with everything.


    Taking a deep breath, she got into the car and instructed the driver, "Take me to the research institute."


    The car reached the ce shortly.


    Staring at the familiar yet strange building, she stood before the gate but did not go in.She had no idea


    whaty in the unknown or whether she would face any danger if she were to go in.


    However, it was the only ce where the mystery could be solved.


    Narrowing her eyes, she tried to go in, but the passcode she entered was wrong.She ensured she did


    not remember wrongly and keyed in again, but the ess control system showed the passcode was


    wrong again.


    At this moment, the gate opened, and someone stuck his head out.


    "What are you doing?"


    It was an unfamiliar face.


    Lily said frankly, "I work at theb, and I''m trying to go in."


    "You work at theb? Howe I¡¯ve never seen you?"


    The man eyed her up and down.


    "The passcode is wrong.You can¡¯t go in."


    "I..."


    Lily wanted to say something, but the gate was shut.


    ¡®They changed the passcode and even the guard.


    Has so much happened? I''ve not even been here that long"


    Lily grew more convinced that something was wrong with theboratory.


    She took two steps back and looked up at the building not far away.


    ¡®Not long ago, I was busy working there, and as one of the key personnel, people here greeted me


    whenever I came and went.Now I couldn''t even go through the gate.How ironic"


    There was a sound of a vehicle approaching.


    Lily turned and saw a car pulling over near her.


    At the same time, the gate was opened.


    Narrowing her eyes, Lily saw a woman in the car.


    Long hair curled at her shoulders, the person lookedpetent and dashing, sporting a pair of


    oversized sunsses and red lips.


    "Please step aside," she nced at Lily and spoke.


    Lily did not feel that she was blocking the woman¡¯s way.


    The entrance was wide, and she could easily drive past her.


    Anyway, Lily could sense she was full of herself.


    "Do you work at theb?" Lily asked.


    "Is there anything I can help you with?" The woman raised her brow.


    Despite the sunsses, Lily could tell she was impatient.


    "Something happened to Professor Thompson.I¡¯m here to inform theb." Lily said while observing her.


    Fixing her gaze on her face, Lily saw she was taken aback and took two seconds before asking, "What


    happened? Who are you, anyway?"


    "I¡¯m Lily Russell."


    Lily added, "Professor Thompson had an ident and has...passed away.The police could bean not


    contact his family, so I¡¯m wondering if anyone at theb could help handle his body."


    The woman slowly took off the sunsses and, gazing at Lily with a pair of narrow, beautiful eyes,


    drawled, "So you¡¯re Lily Russell!"


    Lily was surprised.


    The woman leaned over to open the door on the other side.


    "Get in the car.We''ll talk inside."

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    However, Lily only looked at her.


    The woman curled her lips.


    "I¡¯m Rhea Moore.You might not have seen me before, but I¡¯ve heard about you."


    After a pause, she added, "I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you for a long time."


    Lily considered for a moment, then got into the passenger seat beside her.


    The bodyguards outside were worried.


    "Ma¡¯am..."


    They would not be able to go inside theboratory.


    "It¡¯s okay.You guys wait here, and I¡¯ll be out soon," she said solemnly, holding up her hand.


    ncing at Lily''s bodyguards, Rhea chuckled.


    "I heard you married a rich man, huh? No wonder you¡¯re apanied by bodyguards, unlike ordinary


    people like us."


    "Those who have ess to theboratory are no ordinary people, including you, Ms.Moore," Lily said


    meaningfully.


    Rhea curled her nicely outlined lips into a smile, then drove through the gate.She parked the car but did


    not get out right away.She removed her seat belt, turned to take two bottles of water from the back


    seat, and handed one to Lily.


    Lily took the bottle but did not uncap it.


    Rhea simply opened a bottle and took a few swigs without asking her about it.


    "How did you find out that Professor Thompson had an ident?" She suddenly turned her head and


    asked.


    "Theb had just received the news."¡®So the police informed theb"


    Not being able to reach the professor''s family, Lily had expected the police to contact the university and


    theboratory.However, when Rhea asked her what had happened just now, she thought the woman


    did not know about it.


    "I happened to be at the hospital," Lily said casually, and she nced at her.


    Rhea was holding the bottle and staring ahead indifferently with a half-smile.


    "You don¡¯t seem to be sad at all."


    "Why should I be?"


    Rhea looked over her shoulder at Lily and asked.She sounded justified.


    "Because of Professor Thompson?"


    Lily did not answer and simply looked at her.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t you be?¡¯ "I¡¯m not close to him."


    Rhea chuckled and looked helpless.


    "Although we worked in the sameb and Professor Thompson was highly respected, we were not very


    close personally.Of course, I feel a little ufortable that such a thing happened."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She held her thumb and index finger close to show how little it was bean.


    "But he¡¯s old, and nothing is permanent in this world, so I might feel sorry for him.But to feel bad about


    it..."


    Pausing for a moment, she nced at Lily andughed.


    "I don¡¯t like to lie, so I must admit I¡¯m not upset."


    She candidly revealed herck of sympathy, and Lily hardly knew how to respond.She let out a quiet


    sigh and said nothing.


    "You, however, look rather sad.Are you close to Professor Thompson?" she asked.

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    "I worked with him for a longer time, I guess.Although we had our differences, he was a senior, and he


    devised the experiment, so his death saddens me," Lily said ndly.


    "Oh?"


    Rhea was curious as she raised her eyebrows.


    "Differences? In what aspect?"


    "About the experiment."


    Lily turned to look at Rhea in the same way, her gaze unwavering.


    "The experiment? What do you mean? Didn''t you say Professor Thompson devised it, and you respect


    him? Oh, yes.Are you no longer with theb? I heard you left?" Rhea asked.


    "Yes."


    Lily nodded and continued, "Since we couldn¡¯t see eye to eye with each other and our differences


    would only grow if I stayed, I left."


    Rhea looked astonished.


    "What kind of differences can¡¯t be reconciled? From how I see it, the experiment is progressing quite


    smoothly.I heard you¡¯repetent, but could it be that what you believed was wrong? At least the


    experiment is showing good results now!"


    "What do you mean by good results? Have you guys pulled off the experiments on the poisonous


    herbs?" Lily stared into Rhea¡¯s eyes.


    She asked while observing Rhea¡¯s expression.


    Rhea burst outughing and waved.


    "I¡¯m sorry.Although you contributed a lot to theb, I can¡¯t answer any ssified information questions


    since you¡¯ve left and are no longer one of us."


    Lily gazed at Rhea but did not join herughter.


    Instead, Lily waited till Rhea stoppedughing, then curled her lips and said ndly, "That¡¯s


    understandable."


    "Then may I ask what kind of differences you had with Professor Thompson?"


    Rhea pursued the question again.


    "Differences about the experiment¡¯s very basis."


    Lily looked over her shoulder at the research institute¡¯s door and saw workers moving in and out of the


    building.


    ¡®Those white-coated people move around in a hurry, and everything looks the same as usual.It doesn¡¯t


    matter if I stay here or not.Even Professor Thompson''s death, the man who had started it all, would not


    have the slightest impact on this ce.Well, as the saying goes, life goes on"


    "For example?"


    Rhea seemed very interested in Lily¡¯s differences with Thompson and was undeterred.


    "For example, I think the experiment shouldn¡¯t continue, and theb should immediately disband with


    allb data and samples destroyed!"


    Lily fixed her re on Rhea.


    "Are you satisfied with my answer, Ms.Moore?"


    "Are you upset?"


    Rhea noticed Lily¡¯s expression and smiled.


    "I¡¯m just curious, and I like to get to the bottom of everything, so I hope you don¡¯t mind.Anyway, now


    that you said so, I¡¯m even more curious.Why should the experiment stop?


    "Oh, yes, I also heard that you tried to destroy theb data.I think such behavior is a bit extreme, and


    for bean a while, I wrongly assumed that you got fired because of it," Rhea spoke smilingly, although


    she was tactless.


    "You''re truly a curious person, aren¡¯t you?" Lily nodded.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Anyway, being curious is good for science, and we can only achieve innovations and breakthroughs if


    we don¡¯t stop asking questions.I have a question for you, and I believe you can answer me."


    "Oh?" Rhea was intrigued.


    "What is it? I must say upfront that I can¡¯t tell you anything about the experiment."


    "Of course, I won''t put you on the spot.I just want to ask about someone," Lily said casually.

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    "who is it? Is it someone I know?"


    Rhea blinked, sounding enthusiastic.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "austin Fike," Lily said the name and paused to see Rhea¡¯s reaction.


    "He works at theb.You should know him."


    Rhea knitted her brow and thought about it solemnly, then nodded.


    "Oh, yes! Is he rather tall and gentle- looking, and is some sort of a miracle doctor?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    "What happened to him?" Rhea quickly asked.


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to find out."


    Lily kept observing Rhea¡¯s expression and continued, "He seemed to have stayed in theb for the


    past few days without going home, and he¡¯s not answered his calls.I wonder if he¡¯s still experimenting


    in theb."


    Rhea shook her head slightly and revealed an innocent look.


    "Well, I have no idea.We''re in charge of different projects and hardly see each other.I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s


    still there.How about I call his department on your behalf?"


    She seemed somewhat helpful.


    Lily nodded.


    "I''d truly appreciate it if you could help."


    "Hey, no problem at all!"


    Rhea waved her off, then took out her phone to make the call.


    "Is Mr.Austin Fike avable? Is he not around? Then when did he leave? You¡¯re unsure? Are you able


    to reach him?"


    Rhea then ohed a few times and hung up the phone.


    Giving Lily a resigned look, she said, "Sorry, he doesn¡¯t seem to be in theb.


    Do you have any other ways to reach him? I don¡¯t think I can be of help to you."


    "Could he be somewhere else besides theb, and his colleagues are unaware of it?" Lily looked up at


    the building.


    She had never been to the uppermost floors where the top management meeting rooms were.


    "I doubt it."


    Rhea chuckled.


    "Although it¡¯s not a small building, you should know there are only a fewboratories, and people like


    us are most likely there since we¡¯re hardly into any leisure activities.Besides, if his colleagues say they


    haven¡¯t seen him, he¡¯s most likely not in the building."


    "I suppose so." Lily averted her gaze from the building and sighed.


    "Please tell your colleagues to look out for any news of him.His parents are worried he¡¯s gone missing


    and might call the police if they fail to reach him." Rhea nodded.


    "There¡¯s no need to call the police.Mr.Fike is a grownup and shouldn¡¯t be in any idents.I guess he


    just wants to be bean alone.You know, people do get stressed out sometimes."


    She shrugged and let out a helpless look.


    Lily nodded.


    "You have a point, but his parents might be unable to think calmly since they miss him."


    "You''re right."


    After a pause, Rhea sized Lily up somewhat curiously.


    "But from what I know, you¡¯re married, and your husband''s family name is Russell.Why do you care


    about Mr.Fike so much? Also, you''re close to his parents, aren¡¯t you?"


    Rhea¡¯s tactless words insinuated that Lily had an unusual rtionship with Austin as she was overly


    concerned with him and close to his parents.

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    "Why? Have you severed ties with all your male friends after marriage?" Lily asked bluntly.


    Rhea said, "I..."


    Lily continued, not waiting for Rhea¡¯s answer, "Oh, I forgot.You aren¡¯t married yet, are you?"


    "How do you know I¡¯m not married?"


    Rhea narrowed her eyes.


    "This should be the first time we met, and I¡¯ve never told you about my love life, have I?"


    "Just like you¡¯ve known about me, I¡¯ve heard about you for quite a long time." Lily nodded and said


    meaningfully.


    "Oh?"


    Rhea raised her brow and felt somewhat surprised.


    "You have a cousin named Anastasia, and your mother purposely hired Austin to treat her.You should


    be quite close to Austin, shouldn¡¯t you?"


    Lily turned around to study the woman¡¯s expression.


    Rhea caught on.


    "Anastasia told you, huh?"


    Lily smiled without answering.


    "I''m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood.I hardly hang out with my cousin, although my mother treats her as a


    daughter and visits her often.I¡¯m not even aware that Austin Fike has treated her.I had always been


    studying abroad and only just returned and joined theb.


    "It¡¯s just a coincidence that Mr.Fike works here too.So I¡¯m not close to him as you¡¯ve imagined."


    Rhea casually exined, then drawled, "You''re closer to him than I am."


    "I see."


    Lily nodded thoughtfully, removed her seat belt, and held the door handle.


    "Okay, I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say and won¡¯t interrupt your work I should get going."


    She opened the car door.


    As she was about to step out of the car, she heard Rhea say, "Mrs.Russell..."


    Lily stopped, looked over her shoulder, and saw Rhea staring at her intensely.


    "Thank you foring to tell us about what happened to Professor Thompson.Although I hardly feel


    saddened by it, I feel very sorry nheless.


    "As for the experiment, it won¡¯t stall just because of his death.You worked on it for so long and know


    how important it is.Trust me.You''ll soon witness what kind of changes this great experiment would bring


    to humankind."


    Rhea sounded earnest, and her gaze was hopeful, excited, and surging with untamed desire.


    Lily once saw such a desire in Thompson''s eyes.


    It was the desire for theboratory¡¯s sess and the fulfillment of his ambition.


    However, Rhea¡¯s desire seemed even more potent than the professor¡¯s.


    Lily was slightly taken aback and nodded.


    "I wish they are good changes for humankind, not ones that would bring disasters."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Good or bad, only time can tell!"


    Rhea stared after Lily as Lily got off the car and unhappily continued, "The ice age spelled doom for the


    bean dinosaurs, but without their extinction, would there be the rise of humankind and civilization? It¡¯s


    short-sighted to judge something good or bad based on its short-term impact."


    Lily did not want to say anymore after exiting the car.


    Still, as she turned to shut the door, she could not help but retort, "I¡¯m short- sighted since I can¡¯t see


    far and don¡¯t know how the dinosaurs went extinct.


    "However, I know their extinction was caused by a natural disaster, not because of some dinosaurs¡¯


    death-seeking behavior.Also, the basic principle of being a human is not to kill our species," she said,


    then shut the door with a bang.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    Lily returned home safely and felt the house was empty.


    She had sent Galen to Dominic''s ce, and Alexander was not around.


    Daisy had been released, leaving only her and a few maids in therge, quiet house.


    She turned on theputer to read the news.


    The pandemic in Burnwken has not only not been contained but has also gotten worse.


    There were cases in border areas of Hydend and some other countries, while the virus seemed to


    have spread from Burnwken, which was widely condemned by other nations.


    Lily, on the other hand, had a feeling there was more to it than meets the eye, and she suspected it had


    something to do with theboratory.


    Having decided to make a trip, she looked down and caressed her tummy, wishing her children could


    be strong and stick it out with her.


    The night fell.


    Lily wrappedyers of waistbands around her waist to keep her stomach in ce.


    Although her belly was only slightly bulging and had not made it hard for her to move around, it


    somehow got in the way.


    She knew if Alexander was around, he would surely stop her and chide her for doing so, but since he


    was not here, she could only do everything herself as she had no choice.


    She put on ck attire, including a mask and a hat.


    Avoiding the maids, she got into her car and drove away, heading straight toward the research institute.


    She nned to sneak into the building.


    Having worked there for quite a while, she was familiar with its structure andyout.


    Furthermore, most people would have left at night.


    Although there were people on the night shift, there were not as many as during the day.


    Besides, those who had to conduct experiments would have to turn on the light, so Lily knew which


    areas to stay away from.


    Even if she were to be discovered, she was able to handle five or six security guards without a


    problem.


    She parked her car a bit away from the research institute and got out.


    Putting on a fanny pack around her waist, she stole near the boundary wall.


    She knew that it was a CCTV blind spot.


    She wanted to tell Thompson to do something about it but decided against it after realizing that there


    was something wrong with the research institute.


    The matter was then put aside.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Now, the spot was the perfect ce for her to sneak in instead.


    Just as she prepared to leap onto the top of the wall, someone grabbed her elbow.


    Lily spontaneously held the person''s hand and threw the person over her shoulder.


    "Ugh!"


    Caught off guard, the person grunted, not expecting that her reaction would be bean so swift.


    As he was rather tall, he did notnd on his back, but his hurt buttocks still made him groan despite


    himself.It was only then that Lily saw his face.


    "It¡¯s you?"


    At the basement, Austin was in a daze and could not tell how many days had passed.


    He used to mark the wall with his knife to count the days, butter on, he could no longer tell how long


    he had slept or if it was day or night.

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    Without any windows, he could not see if it was dark or bright outside.


    asionally, someone would deliver him simple food and water so he would not die of hunger, but


    Thompson had not returned since he left.


    He was not even certain if Thompson was willing to help him or how long he would be allowed to


    live.He barely hung on for a while and tried to sleep through his ordeal.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, he thought someone was delivering food and did not bother to


    open his eyes.


    However, he then heard the clear and blood-curdling click-ck of high heels that stung his eardrums


    and made his heart shudder.


    It was the first time he had felt such fear toward a woman.


    ¡®Rhea Moore is such a cruel woman! She is cruel deep down, and it is not a pretense.


    She is so cold-blooded that she doesn¡¯t care about human lives.


    What a horrible woman!¡¯ He did not want to open his eyes to look at her face until the click- ck


    stopped before him.


    Towering over him, Rhea saw that he seemed to be asleep or dead, being so still.


    However, she saw his eyes moving up and down beneath his eyelids.


    Curling her lips, she lifted her hand, and a shaft of harsh light suddenly fell on his face, so blindingly


    bright that Austin held up his arms to cover his eyes.


    "Rhea Moore, you''re insane! Crazy bitch!" he scolded.


    Having stayed in the dark for a long time, he felt dizzy and revolted at the sudden intensity of the light


    shining on his face Rheaughed heartily.


    "Aren¡¯t you asleep? Why aren¡¯t you dead yet?"


    "Rx.I won¡¯t die before you do!" Austin retorted.


    Unmoved by his retort, Rheaughed and said, "You''re just in denial!"


    Slowly decreasing the brightness of the light beam to the average level, she said casually, "I must hand


    it to you for hanging on until now.However, I wonder how you mustered your will to live.Do you still think


    someone wille to save you?"


    rmed, Austin showed no emotion and said, with his eyelids lowered, "Of course! I''ve been missing


    for so long that my parents suspect something is up and call the police.Very soon the police would


    "Oh, yeah?" Rhea said as sheughed.


    "Your parents? Would they truly think something is up? Everyone knows you practically live in the


    research institute.Besides, being such a hotshot miracle doctor, it¡¯s not unusual for you to visit your


    patients all over the country.What''s so unusual about you only being gone a few days?"


    Austin moved his mouth but said nothing, knowing what she said was true.


    ¡®As a matter of fact, my parents probably would not be surprised if I went missing for a month without


    informing them myself or through others beforehand"


    Since he kept quiet, Rhea continued, "Poor thing.It¡¯s been days, but no one bothers to ask about


    you.Just what are bean you hanging on for? Oh, I see.You¡¯re waiting for the person you sought help


    from, aren¡¯t you?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Rhea looked as if she had just realized it, and her words made his heart pump faster.He


    subconsciously lifted his gaze to her and saw her pretty face look creepy under the light of her


    shlight.


    What she was about to say would make him even more desperate.


    Slightly bending over, Rhea looked at him and said, "Let me guess.Are you waiting for Professor


    Thompson?"

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    Austin panicked but had to act calm.


    "Why would I wait for him? Isn¡¯t he one of you?"


    Nodding, Rhea said, "So you¡¯re not waiting for him? That¡¯s good, then.Oh, yes, you are unaware of


    many things that have taken ce outside.Something happened to Professor Thompson today.I don¡¯t


    suppose you''re able to see him again."


    "What happened?" Austin asked, despite himself.


    "He had an ident, and the doctor couldn¡¯t save him.What a pity."


    She let out a sigh, but there was no trace of regret in her voice.


    Austin¡¯s pupils dted in shock.


    "You guys killed him?"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk..."


    Rhea clicked her tongue and waved.


    "How could you say that? Professor Thompson was involved in a traffic ident! A big truck crashed


    into his car.How could you use us of murder? We¡¯ rew-abiding citizens and could not bear to


    murder anyone, okay?"


    "Hal Law-abiding citizens?"


    He snorted augh and said, "Wouldw-abiding citizens brandish their guns andmit false


    imprisonment? Rhea Moore, I never thought a woman could be so cold-blooded and vile! "whatever it


    is, Professor Thompson was your senior, and he treated you well, didn''t he? He wanted to stop the


    experiment and change its direction, but he dared not do anything after being threatened by you


    guys.He didn¡¯t even dare go to the police, for God''s sake! How could you guys kill him? Are you even


    humans?"


    He remembered that Thompson had treated him quite well after he joined theboratory and that he


    would have long since died if the man had not given him food and water two days ago.


    ¡®But now he¡¯s dead.What about me? Am I going to die soon or has Rheae to kill me?¡¯ Fear surged


    within him.


    ¡®These people are truly cold-blooded! Just what horrible things are they trying to create through the


    experiment?¡¯


    "I told you it was an ident! As for you..."


    Looking down at him, Rhea said ndly, "You''re injured, and we would like you to rest here so you can


    recuperate.You used to treat the research institute as your home and hardly went back, didn¡¯t you?


    How could you say we¡¯remitting false imprisonment?"


    "B*Lshit!"


    Austin did not want to argue with her anymore, as she was full of it.


    Irritated, he said impatiently, "Then what do you want to do now? Kill me? If you want to kill me, do it


    quickly, and stop dawdling!"


    He offered his neck and braced for his death.


    "You¡¯re so eager to die, huh?"


    Rhea smiled.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you that we¡¯rew-abiding citizens and don¡¯t kill anyone? Anyway, we can very well say


    that you¡¯re the one who killed him!"


    "Me?"


    "Yeah, you!"


    Nodding, Rhea said thoughtfully, "If he hadn''t tried to tip off Lily for your sake, he wouldn¡¯t have bean


    driven over there and met with the ident.


    So, who else had killed him other than you?"


    "I..."


    Austin was bbergasted.


    For a brief moment, he nearly believed what she was saying and was almost convinced that he was the


    one who caused Thompson''s death.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Not only have you killed Professor Thompson, but you¡¯re also going to get another person killed!"


    Rhea continued, "I¡¯m going to bring you over so you can see with your own eyes how many people


    would die because of a jinx like you!"She grabbed his cor and dragged him up from the floor.

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    "What are you doing? Who are you trying to harm?"


    Austin was startled as he desperately tried to struggle free.He had been locked up for a few days and


    lost his strength.


    However, he was still a man in his prime years.


    As he continued to struggle, Rhea could not hold him down.


    Ultimately, she angrily let him go and kicked him twice out of annoyance.


    Those two kicksnded on his waist, and he yelped in pain.


    Then he heard her say, "Someone, drag him to the yard for me!"


    "Yes, Miss!"


    Someone immediately swooped in and dragged Austin along behind Rhea.


    Once they passed the long corridor, Austin was blinded by the light.He had not been out for a while,


    and his eyes struggled to adapt.


    However, he slowly realized that it was alreadyte at night.


    ¡®Where is she bringing me at this time of night? Who is the person she said I killed?¡¯ Questions filled his


    head, but Rhea strode on ahead without ncing back.


    The entireboratory smelled of various essential oils, herbs, and spices mixed, diforting the


    nose.It seemed like they were the only ones in the quiet building.


    Austin got dragged to the yard, where Rhea was sitting with her legs crossed.


    She casually picked up a cup of coffee and sipped on it slowly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Some tables and chairs were carefully arranged around the yard.


    Rhea''s men dragged Austin to her and threw him onto the ground.


    With a bang, he crashed onto the ground.


    "Rhea! What are you trying to do?!" He raised his head and scolded angrily.


    ¡®This woman is terrifying!¡¯ She was like a cat ying with its food.She had no intention of killing Austin


    yet.


    Instead, she watched him struggle to escape, knowing he could not.


    Austin was living in endless fear.


    He did not know when she might lose her temper and kill him.


    This fear of the unknown was the scariest to him.


    The most important thing now was that he was not the only one involved.


    From what Rhea said, it seemed that she had used him as bait, and someone else had gotten hurt


    because of him.


    Austin wondered who that person was.


    "Hush!" She raised her slender index finger to her lips and frowned.


    "You''re too loud."


    Immediately, one of her men got the cue and stepped forward to tie him up before stuffing cloth into his


    mouth.


    At this moment, Austin''s words were muffled.


    Rhea was satisfied by this.


    Then she looked up at the moon.


    "Look at how round the moon is tonight! The sky is so beautiful, yet, there are always people who won''t


    cherish it.They''d still crave more and would even do questionable things! They even went as far as


    climbing up the walls!"


    She shook her head emotionally before continuing, "Oh, wait.Maybe they''re doing this to save you! Tsk,


    tsk.It''s a pity that they can''t guarantee their safety, yet, they would risk their life for you.Don''t you think


    we humans are ridiculous?"


    Austin wanted to reply but could not.


    "You should sit back and rx.The show is just about to start."


    Rhea sipped her coffee and looked around leisurely.


    "Some people think they can outsmart me.They''lle out from this manhole here.They''re so focused


    on saving you that they are oblivious to the danger behind them."

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    Austin had no idea who Rhea was talking about when someone suddenly popped up in his mind.


    ¡®Lily! No one would know any loopholes around here unless they worked here.The only person who I


    knew them and woulde to save me is her"


    With that in mind, he struggled desperately as his muffled screams filled the air.


    He attempted to warn Lily.


    Although he had no idea if she was near, this was the only thing he could do to help her.


    When Rhea saw him struggle, she flicked his chin and signaled for someone toe forward and kick


    him in the stomach.


    Austin immediately curled up in pain as sweat formed all over his body.


    "Enough! Do you think this will change anything?" Rhea paused.


    "Oh, right, I forgot to tell you.We''ve remodeled this ce recently and tightened the security.There are


    tranquilizers, poison grenades, and other things that would trigger if someone tried to break in.


    "You''re aware that we run ab here, right? We''ve made things we can''t fully dispose of, so we''ve


    decided to use them as a security mechanism.If someone is trying to break in here, I wonder how..."


    Theers of Rhea¡¯s lips curled upward, and she shook her head."It won''t be a good look for them!"


    Austin wanted to yell but could not utter a single word.


    The pain in his body was almost unbearable now, but he was more worried about what would happen


    next.


    At this moment, he hoped that Lily would not show up.


    Although he was not a samaritan, he did not want anyone to die for his sake.


    That would mean he owed someone a life.


    That act of kindness was too heavy for him to bear.


    When Lily got up and saw the person she had bumped into, she froze.


    "It''s you?! Mike, what are you doing here?!"


    She took a step back and looked at him with raised eyebrows.


    Mike, grimacing from the fall, got up embarrassedly.


    He patted off the dirt on his body and rubbed his shoulders.He was lucky he did not break any bones.


    With a weak smile, he said, "I heard of your skills, but I didn''t expect you to be so powerful."


    "Enough bullsh*t.What are you trying to do?" Lily asked coldly.


    She was not in the mood to catch up with his life.


    He shook his head and nced up at her.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that?"


    "Since you''re waiting for me here, you should know my answer."


    Only then did she remember Mike having a great connection with this institute.


    She had ignored him because of the number of things she had going on in her life.


    Seeing that he had taken over the shares and be a significant shareholder, she assumed he must


    know the real purpose of thisboratory.


    "Mike, what the hell are you nning to do? Who do you work for? "


    Lily looked at him and continued to ask, "What''s the real purpose of thisboratory? W-What are you


    guys doing?"


    "Lily, stop asking questions.Go home! It''ste.You should be resting at home!"


    Mike carefully avoided her questions.


    "So, you know what''s going on! Are you a part of them?!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    Lily took a step back to avoid Mike¡¯s touch and scrutinized him.


    Unexpectedly, he had prepared himself.


    Lily¡¯s n to infiltrate the research institute had failed.


    However, if she were to hold Mike hostage, would that stop theboratory from running? Her mind


    began to spin.


    After all, Mike was the major shareholder in this project.


    Without him and his money, it would be difficult for them to continue the research.


    "Lily, things are lurking in these waters.You shouldn''t try to swim.You still have children to care for,


    and..."


    He nced at her stomach.


    "You''re risking too much.If Alexander were still here, he would never allow you to do this, am I right?"


    "What do you mean by that? What do you mean if Alexander were still here?"


    Lily quickly picked up on his words as she stared at him.


    "Does theb have anything to do with the gue in Burnwken? What other projects have you guys


    been running besides mine? Tell me!"


    "You shouldn''t stay here for long, and this isn''t a ce to talk.You should go home.We''ll discuss this


    next time."


    Looking past the wall, Mike vaguely heard some movement and quickly reached out to grab her wrist.


    "Let''s get out of here first!"


    For the first time, Lily did not struggle.She allowed him to drag her for a few minutes and only stopped


    when they were a little further away from theboratory.


    "I thought you would resist me," Mike said with a relieved smile.


    "I''m not that stupid.Why would I force my way in when I know trouble is waiting for me there? Besides, I


    don''t have to break in! The best hostage is in my hands right now," she said, looking at him intensely.


    Mike, who was panting, raised his head to look at her when he heard this.He burst intoughter when


    he noticed that she was staring at him like he was prey.


    "You''re going to take me as a hostage?"


    He read her mind at a nce.


    Shaking his head, he continued, "First, you need to know that a hostage is only a hostage if you know


    you can get what you want with them.Otherwise, you''re holding me captive for nothing.


    "Why not? You provide them with the funds.I don''t believe they can continue if I cut off the main chain!"


    Lily felt that he was just making an excuse.


    "Didn''t Mr.Russell provide money in the beginning as well? Did the experiment stop once he


    withdrew?" Mike questioned back.


    Lily did not answer for a while.


    "That''s because you joined in and funded them!" He nodded.


    "That''s right.So what if you hold me hostage or kill me? Do you think they''ll stop? You have no


    idea.Thisb is just a cover-up.Although it looks like the most menacing thing right now, there are


    darker things you don''t know about."


    With that, silence hung in the air.


    Lily was confused by Mike''s words.


    ¡®Were theymitting a crime? Wouldn''t this mean Mike has admitted to being a part of it?¡¯


    "Since you know this, why aren''t you stopping?" She asked in confusion.


    "Did you know the true motive of this research from the beginning? Is that why you insisted on joining?"


    "Don''t ask so many questions! The more you know, the more dangerous it can get for you.Don''te


    here again, and don¡¯t worry about things you shouldn''t care about.Go back and tend to your


    children.Your safety is guaranteed with La Beaute Group''s power and ability." Mike avoided all her


    questions.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Do you think I can let it go now that I know so much? You should know how much I''ve participated and


    spent on this project.


    Now that Professor Thompson is dead, and Austin is missing, how can I ignore all this? "Not to mention


    the gue in Burnwken and the fact that I have no idea whether Edward and Alexander are alive.How


    can you tell me to go home and tend to my children? Do you think that''s possible?"


    She stood her ground, looking at Mike, who had straightened up.


    The two stared at each other without any exchange of words.

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    "I know you¡¯re worried, but the situation isn''t something you can handle," Mike replied.


    "Besides, you won''t be able to achieve what you came here for today."


    Lily frowned when she heard this.


    "Mike, I don''t know why you want to be involved with them, nor would you want to be associated with


    them.Regardless, shouldn''t you at least think about your son? Do you want him to have such a father?"


    Nick''s mother was already out of the picture.If his father was involved in a criminal act, what would the


    child think of himself when he grew up? This seemed to move Mike, and he let out a sigh.


    "Lily, what would you do if Galen was in danger?"


    "I''d do anything to save him, of course!" Lily answered without hesitation.


    "what if it takes your life?"


    "I''ll give up my life for him!"


    She did not hesitate at all.


    As a mother, she was willing to give up her life for her child.


    "What if another person''s life is involved?"


    "I..."


    She paused.She would decisively give up her own life, but what about someone else''s? She had never


    thought about sacrificing another person''s life for her son.She had to admit that humans are selfish by


    nature.She did not need to care about the lives of others who did not matter to her.Her son was the


    most important thing to her.


    However, it seemed like she could not sacrifice another life for her son either.


    "Don''t ask such meaningless, hypothetical questions," she said a little angrily.


    She felt that Mike was trying to distract her.


    "You find it meaningless because you don''t have to face such a problem.Will you still think it''s


    meaningless if that were all real?"


    Since the beginning, Mike''s face had remained indifferent.


    Lily couldn''t tell what he was thinking about at all.


    "All right.If you don''t leave now, I''m afraid I won''t be able to save you! Think about your children.Think


    about those waiting for you back home.For them, you have to stay alive!"


    With that, he turned around.


    At this time, Lily knew she could easily restrain him from behind and use him as a hostage.However,


    she didn''t.Mike was right.


    Would it solve the problem if she held him hostage? His withdrawal, La Beaute Group''s divestment,


    and even Professor Thompson''s death and Austin''s unknown whereabouts did not hinder the research


    institute''s progress.


    A mere Mike Cordon wouldn''t mean anything to them, nor would it affect them in any way.


    She clenched her fists, gritted her teeth, and called out, "I have another question."


    "What is it?" Mike replied without turning around.


    "Where''s Austin? Is he..." She trailed off.


    She was afraid of what she might hear.


    Was Austin dead? After all, Professor Thompson had suffered the same fate.


    "Although what theboratory is doing isn''t a righteous thing, no one is tantly murdered there,"Mike


    answered lightly, "As for the person you''re worried about, I should think that he is fine.At least for now,


    he is."


    "Got it!"


    Although he did not answer her directly, Lily understood his hints and nodded.


    "I hope that you can remember your role as a father, no matter what you''ve encountered, so that you


    can set a good example for your children."


    Mike did not answer as he continued to stand there, looking a little lonesome.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    Lily took onest look at his back and turned around, disappearing into the night.


    After a while, Mike slowly turned and saw that she had left before he let out a long sigh.


    His role as a father? Why would he stray away from his role? Rhea was sitting in the middle of the


    yard.


    After finishing her second cup of coffee, she was starting to lose her patience.


    Nothing was happening at all.


    Her eyes began to narrow.


    There was no way she had made a mistake in her judgment, and Lily had already infiltrated the


    There were no other ways for her toe in.


    On the contrary, Austin breathed a sigh of relief and stopped struggling.


    He did nothing more than lie down to rest and regain his strength.


    Time began ticking away as hey there.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He did not know what to feel.


    On the one hand, he was d that Lily did not show up.


    On the other, he was somewhat disappointed.


    At this time, there was a sound of a door opening, and footsteps followed.


    Rhea stood up abruptly.


    "Who allowed you guys to open the door? Didn''t I say that today is a holiday and no one is allowed


    back in theboratory? How dare you ignore my orders? Who the hell..."


    "Ms.Moore, aren''t you a delight?"


    Mike walked in unhurriedly with his shiny leather shoes before slowly raising his head to look at her.


    "It''s you?!"


    She was startled before she quickly pieced the puzzle together.


    "It was you who tipped her off and told her not toe?"


    "Who? I don''t know who you''re talking about?"


    He looked confused.


    However, Rhea did not buy it.She gritted her teeth angrily.


    "Not bad, Mike! Do you know what you just did?! Don''t think that you''re a big deal just because of the


    money you''ve put in.Your money is nothingpared to the boss!"


    "My money is nothing much inparison, but you can ask the boss if he still wants it."


    Mike was not angry at all.


    There was even a smile on his face.


    "You..."


    Rhea burned with hatred, but there was nothing she could do.


    Mike was very important to her boss.


    To be more specific, his money and funds were crucial to this project.


    "Ms.Moore, I know you''re extremely talented and this project can''t run without you, but don''t forget our


    main goal.The most important thing now is to help the bossplete this experiment in the shortest


    time possible.We''re already at the final stage.Are you going to let these trivial people and things bother


    you? Aren''t you afraid that the boss will get angry?"


    Mike was mocking her, telling her that she shouldn''t be focusing on such things.


    Instead, she should be back in theboratory, experimenting.


    "Don''t use the boss to threaten me.If the boss finds out you let Lily go, do you think he won''t be angry?"


    Rhea snorted.


    With a faint smile, he replied, Then tell me, how do you think the boss will react when he finds out that


    you''ve killed Professor Thompson on your own ord?"


    "Mike Corden!"


    Rhea yelled out his full name in rage.


    "Rx.A woman shouldn''t be so angry all the time.It''s not good for the body.The boss still needs you,


    and this project needs you as well.Take care of yourself, Ms.Moore!"


    With that, he walked straight through her.


    Just as he reached her side, he cast her a sideways nce and said, "'' Oh, by the way, it''s already so


    long.Overeating at this time is fattening."


    Mike''s mockery was brutal.


    As he walked away, she stared at his back bitterly with clenched fists.

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    Austin kept quiet the whole time, but he understood the situation.


    The reason Lily didn''t show up was that she was warned by a man named Mike Corden.


    Although Austin had no idea why Mike would help Lily or what their rtionship was, he felt at ease


    knowing that she did not sacrifice her life in vain to save him and that she did show up.He did not know


    how to feel.He would not even consider her his friend, yet, she was willing toe and save him,


    despite knowing how dangerous it might be.


    On the other hand, he had been...


    Rhea turned around, only to realize that Austin was still on the ground.


    Then she ordered, "Take him back and lock him up again!"


    Austin did not fight this time and allowed them to drag him away.


    Lily removed all her equipment as soon as she reached home and took a deep breath.


    The tights she wore were ufortable and suffocating.


    The fact that she was carrying another human inside her was not helping.


    She looked at herself in the mirror and saw her swollen belly.


    This reminded her that she was responsible for another life and could not do whatever she wanted.


    Even if she didn''t feel the difort, the little one inside her might.


    As she gently caressed her belly, she felt the baby move inside.


    Maybe it was a mother''s touch.


    The thought of this made her sigh, and she said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t want to drag you along on this


    adventure with me, but I have no choice.You understand my dilemma, right?"


    Her belly moved again, seeming as if it were replying to her.This was also a sign that her baby was


    healthy.


    Now that she was home, Lily rxed a little and took a shower.


    Once she had a change of clothes, she began to think back on what had happened tonight.She didn''t


    expect Mike to show up there.She was curious about his involvement in the whole project.


    If he was the mastermind and head of the whole project, there was no need for him to try and stop her


    from breaking in.


    He could have just waited for her to fall into their trap.


    On top of that, the words he used tonight were ambiguous and vague.


    Lily had no idea what he meant.


    She sat at her desk and turned on herputer.


    Initially, she wanted to call Dominic, but it was already toote.


    She decided that she would call him tomorrow instead.


    At this moment, her phone rang.


    Lily turned her head and saw an unfamiliar number shing on the screen.


    She frowned at it for a moment before finally picking it up.


    "Hello?"


    There was no sound from the other side.


    However, it wasn''tpletely silent.She could hear the faint sound of someone breathing.


    "Hello?" Lily called out again.


    Could this be a prank?


    "Lily!"


    That rich and deep voice sounded so familiar, andforting.


    Just like the voice in her dream! Lily felt her heart thumping against her chest, and her breathing


    became shallow.


    "Alex?!"


    She could not believe it.


    However, the voice that came through the phone was his.She was sure of it.


    His voice was something she was so familiar with.


    ¡®It¡¯s him.It must be him!¡¯ It was just that he was calling from an unknown number.


    Why was he calling her at this time, and why did he sound troubled? What was going on?


    "Alex, is that you? What''s wrong? Why are you calling me from this number? Where are you now? How


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    have you been?" Lily eagerly asked a series of questions without giving him time to answer.

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    Lily missed him like crazy.


    Not only that, but she was also worried about him.


    At this moment, all her worries and anxiety had turned into grievances, and tears filled her eyes


    unconsciously.


    Not wanting to cry, she suppressed her tears and continued to ask, "Talk to me! What''s wrong with


    you? What happened? Why haven''t you called me for the past week? Do you know that I...I''ve missed


    you so much!"


    "Lily, listen to me."


    After taking a deep breath, he struggled to let out two words.


    "I''m back!"


    "What?!"


    Lily was startled.She couldn''t digest what she had just heard.


    "What do you mean you''re back? Are you home? Why didn''t I see you? Are you at thepany?


    Where are you? I''lle to find you! "


    With that, she stood up immediately, ready to change out of her clothes and leave.


    ¡®What did he mean by he was back? He¡¯s in Kingnd, yet, he didn''te home? I want to see him


    right away!¡¯


    "No, listen to me!"


    Alex took another breath, seemingly having a hard time breathing.


    Lily could feel that he was garnering the strength to speak to her and that he must be ufortable.


    ¡®Something is wrong!¡¯ Lily held herself back as her grip on the phone tightened.


    "Tell me.I''m listening!"


    "I can''t meet you right now, but I''m ina safe ce.Don''t worry.I knew you''d be concerned, so I decided


    to call you first.Don''t worry."


    Although the line cut off bits and pieces of what he was saying, Lily still understood him.


    "Why can''t you meet me? Did something happen? You know that Galen and I miss you a lot, and we''re


    worried about you? Do you know how many things have happened since you''ve been gone? There are


    a lot of things I want to tell you.You..."


    She was angry and anxious.


    Alexander was in Kingnd, yet, he couldn''t see her, but she wondered why.


    However, she was aware that he was perturbed and calmed herself down.


    Something serious must have happened.


    That was why he was acting all fishy like this.


    The more he acted like this, the more she wanted to see him.


    "I know, I know everything!" He coughed a few times, and his voice was hoarse.


    "I can''t meet you right now.Just hold on a while and wait a few more days.Don''t worry.I''ll be home in no


    time."


    "How can I not worry?! I know you''re sick, but you won''t let me see you! What''s wrong with you?! You


    used to tell me everything! Why aren''t you telling me now?!"


    Lily was furious as rage pulsed through her veins.


    The couple used to face their problems together, no matter what happened.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    They agreed to always be honest with each other and that they''d always have each others'' backs.


    Now, Alexander would not tell her anything.


    If she was worried back then, she was even more worried now.


    "Listen to me!" Even saying a few words made him cough again.


    His breaths were heavy and shallow.


    "I''m fine now, but I''m still a little sick.I need time to recuperate.I''lle home as soon as I¡¯m okay."


    "What''s wrong? Did you catch a cold? Wouldn''t it be better for you to recuperate at home?" Lily asked.


    "Why can''t youe back? What happened to you?"


    After a pause, she recalled Olivia''s visit two days ago.


    "By the way, how''s Edward? Did hee back with you?"


    Although it sounded like a typical question, all she heard was silence.


    An ominous premonition faintly rose in her heart, and she heard him say, "No, Edward didn''te


    back with me.Something...something happened to him."

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    Lily felt her mind go nk.


    "W-What happened?"


    "I can''t exin it over the phone," Alexander quickly answered, "Don''t tell Olivia about this yet.I''m still


    getting someone to check on his whereabouts.You have to take good care of yourself and the


    children.I''ve sent a few more men over to protect you.You must be attentive and try to go out as little as


    possible.Avoid public ces."


    He seemed to hold his breath as he spoke.He gasped for air once he finished.It was heartbreaking to


    hear.


    "Alex, what''s wrong with you? What happened?"


    Lily could not hold back her tears anymore and began to sob.


    "Don''t cry!"


    He tried tofort her.


    "You''re the strongest person I know.I''m fine.Don''t cry! As long as you take care of yourself, I''d feel


    much better.I''ll be back soon.Don''t be scared!"


    "Then tell me what''s going on."


    Then thought about Burnwken shed across her mind.


    "Did you catch the gue?"


    To her surprise, she once again heard only silence.


    Alexander did not speak but would asionally cough uncontrobly.


    That was enough for Lily to know.She felt a rush of an indescribable feeling in her heart for a


    moment.She did not expect him to get infected.


    No wonder he did note home straight away, nor did he want to meet her.He must be afraid of


    infecting her and the children.


    At this moment, Lily finally understood everything.


    With a nod, she said, "I understand.Tell me where you are, or send mea location.You can stay there,


    but I have to see you."


    "Lily..."


    "Trust me.I can help you.I can protect myself as well! I''ve studied medicine and am well-versed with


    medicinal herbs," she casually said.


    She knew the only way he would not worry was through her calmness.


    That way, she could persuade him to agree to her request.


    "Give me two more days.I need to settle down first since I just arrived not too long ago.I''ll call you again


    once I''ve settled down," Alexander said after pondering.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "One day!"


    Lily bargained but wished she could go right now.


    She knew that if she pressed on the matter too urgently, he would refuse decisively and not let her go.


    Ultimately, she could only bargain for a shorter time frame.


    After all, she was anxious and could not wait to rush over to him.


    "Lily..."


    He sighed helplessly.She continued to reason with him.


    "If you disagree, I''ll send people to look for you.I don''t believe that with the Russell family''s abilities, I


    won''t be able to find you.Suppose you don''t want me to do that.I will take the necessary precautions


    when I meet you."


    Silence hung in the air again.


    However, Lily could feel that Alexander was sumbing to her request.


    Not longter, he let out another faint sigh and said, "Okay ¡ªone day.I''ll send you the location the day


    after tomorrow.Remember to take precautions and not bring too many people with you, understand?"


    "Okay!"


    Of course, she did.


    gues like these were contagious, and no one knew how they spread.


    The fewer people she brought, the better it was to prevent it from spreading.


    Knowing that he was about to hang up, Lily quickly called out to him, "Alex..."

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    "Are you in...Kingnd¡¯s city area?" Lily asked cautiously.


    "No," Alexander answered her with certainty.


    "Got it"'' She had already guessed that he would not be near the city.


    After all, if he had contracted the disease, it would be better to recuperate in a ce far away from


    people.


    That was just a question to confirm her assumptions.


    "Take care of yourself.The kids and I are fine.Don''t worry!" Lily urged.


    She did not want to nag him anymore.


    What he needed the most right now was rest.


    It was heartbreaking to hear him cough and wheeze like that.She was thankful that he was safe and


    that he had returned.


    It was a great relief for her.


    At least she could put her ns to fly to Burnwken to rest for the time being.


    However, something happened to Edward.


    It was hard for her not to tell Olivia about it.


    In life, the more one wanted to avoid something, the more it would show up.


    Olivia came early the following day.She brought a big backpack with her as she stood downstairs


    waiting for Lily.


    Lily did not want to lie to Olivia, but she knew she could not hide from her forever.


    In the end, Lily bit the bullet and went downstairs.


    She was shocked when she saw Olivia carrying a backpack, looking at her eagerly.


    "Lily, after much consideration, I feel we should go to Burnwken together."


    "Olivia..."


    Lily felt troubled.


    Olivia was afraid that Lily would object, so she quickly interrupted her and said, "Listen.I''ve thought


    about it carefully.Although I can''t do much for you, you''re right.Thepany there is still under La


    Beaute Group''s protection.Since that piece of skin I received is fake, it means Edward is fine.Once we


    find them, Edward can protect me if anything happens!"


    "Olivia..."


    Although Olivia was rambling and her face was calm, Lily could tell by how her eyes darted around that


    she was highly anxious.


    "Lily!"


    Olivia interrupted Lily again, worried that she might reject her.


    Olivia suddenly grabbed Lily''s arm.


    "Please, let me go with you! If I stay here for another day, I might go insane! Do you know that I haven''t


    slept in two days?! Whenever I see that ring, every time I close my eyes, all I see is Edward.I see him


    standing in front of me, covered in blood.When I reach out to grab him, he disappears! "If this


    continues, I''ll go crazy before he returns! Lily, just bring me with you! Look! I didn''t overpack.I just


    brought a few changes of clothes.I won''t drag you down, I promise!"


    She raised one hand and crossed her heart.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Olivia was not a very courageous woman.


    She had a carefree attitude and would always rely on someone.


    Seeing the dark circles around her eyes, Lily noticed the dark circles around Olivia¡¯s eyes and knew


    she had not slept well.


    If Olivia found out that something had happened to Edward, how could she bear it? On top of that, the


    situation at hand was not clear.


    Lily did not know what had happened to Edward or how to exin it to Olivia.


    Ultimately, Lily sighed.


    "Olivia, it''s not that I don''t want you toe with me, but I''ve changed my mind about going to


    Burnwken."


    "What?!"


    Olivia stared at her in shock.


    "You''re not going to Burnwken? Really? Are you lying to me?!"


    She was afraid that Lily was deliberately lying to her so that Lily did not have to bring her.


    However, Lily nodded solemnly and pulled Olivia inside.


    "Sit down.Listen to me."


    "Do you not care about them anymore? Are you not worried about Mr.Russell? Why did you suddenly


    change your mind?" Olivia asked anxiously.

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    At this time, Olivia didn''t want to sit down and chat.She was anxious.


    "Lily, did...did something happen?"


    Tears began to well up in her eyes as she tried to hold them back.She looked like she could break at


    any second.


    "No! Nothing happened!"


    Seeing her like this, Lily decided not to tell her about Edward yet.


    Instead, she reached out to grab Olivia''s hand to give her some support.


    "I have something to tell you, but you can''t get too riled up, okay? Otherwise, I won''t be able to tell


    you."


    Olivia had a bad premonition in her heart, but her trust in Lily made her nod.


    "Okay, I''ll listen.I''ll listen to whatever you say.I''ll ept anything you tell me."


    Although Olivia''s face seemed calm, Lily could feel that she was trembling unconsciously as she held


    onto her hand.


    Lily''s grip tightened as she softly said, "They''re back."


    "Who?"


    Olvia was taken aback for a moment but quickly realized what Lily meant.


    Her eyes sparkled.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Really?! They''re back?! Where are they? Why didn''t theye home? How dare he?!"


    Before Lily could speak, Olivia overpowered her again.


    "Oh, I know! He still needs to carry out some tasks for Mr.Russell, am I right? That''s why he told you to


    pass me the message."


    Olivia was apletely different person now.


    The sadness just now seemed to have been swept away, and she had stopped trembling.


    Lily nodded slightly.


    "Yeah! There are still things that need to be settled.They can''te home for the time being, even


    Alex.However, since they''re back, there''s no need for me, let alone you, to go to Burnwken."


    "That''s good! It''s good that they''re home.Of course, we won''t have to go Burnwken anymore!"


    Olivia was overjoyed.


    "You can now rest in peace at home.If I hear any updates, I''ll let you know right away.Once they''ve


    settled their affairs, they''ll naturally be able toe home."


    Lily''sst two words were spat out with a guilty conscience.


    After all, Lily still had no idea what had happened to Edward or whether he coulde home or not.


    However, this was the only way she couldfort Olivia.


    Olivia was clueless and nodded happily.She believed everything Lily said.


    After all, if Lily wasn''t going to Burnwken, that meant everything was fine.


    "All right, I will.I''m d that he''s fine.I''m not very clingy, but I..."


    After a pause, Olivia seemed to remember something.


    "Lily, did you ask Edward why his wedding ring was with someone else?"


    The piece of skin could be exined easily.


    After all, it was a fake imitation of human skin.


    However, Olivia was sure that the wedding ring was real.


    Lily knew she couldn''t lie to her.


    In the end, Lily answered honestly.


    "I don''t know either."

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    "Alex called mest night, telling me that he hade back, but he couldn¡¯t return home yet because


    there were still some things he needed to settle.He told me not to worry too much about it.


    "As for Edward, I didn''t have the chance to speak to him.Plus, I was ina rush, and I didn¡¯t think of


    asking that question.I''ll make sure to ask Alex this the next time he calls me, okay? I promise!" Lily


    However, she was only telling half the truth.


    It was true that she did not think of asking Alexander the question, but Edward was not there at the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    time.


    As Lily¡¯s words sounded true and there was no problem with the story, Olivia did not have any doubts


    about it and trusted Lily naturally.


    Nodding, she said, "Okay! Then you must ask on my behalf the next time.


    "If he lost it due to his carelessness, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when he¡¯s back! We promised each other to


    keep our rings safe when we got married.How could he lose it this way? I¡¯m starting to doubt his


    Lily felt upset upon hearing that but did not dare to speak more, afraid that she would give something


    away.


    As a result, she quickly interrupted Olivia, saying, "You''re right! What about if I get some tools ready for


    you when hees home? You can punish him in a thousand different ways by then."


    "There¡¯s no need for that.I¡¯m not that crazy yet!"


    Olivia muttered, wanting to say something else, but she saw Lily yawn.


    "I didn¡¯t get a good sleepst night because of the phone call! I¡¯m going to take a nap.You should do


    the same too! We can rest well now that we know they¡¯re fine."


    Seeing that Lily was yawning and squinting her eyes, Olivia could tell she was truly exhausted.


    She knew that Lily had been through a lot in recent days and hence, she just nodded and said, "Okay


    then.I''ll head home now, and I hope you have a good nap! Mr.Russell shouldn''t have called you in the


    middle of the night to disturb your sleep when you¡¯re still pregnant! He needs to learn how to choose a


    better time."


    "That¡¯s right! I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson when hees home too!"


    Lily nodded, agreeing to Olivia''s words.


    Olivia chuckled when she imagined how hrious it would look when Alexander got punished.


    "I¡¯ll be leaving now!"


    She picked up her bag and took a few steps but came back soon, looking like she was suddenly


    reminded of something.


    "Oh right.Do you remember that I told you the royals of Yudonia want to custom -make perfumes..."


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you that we wouldn¡¯t ept their orders?"


    Lily was in thought for a moment, almost forgetting that such a thing existed.


    She had a lot on her te recently and had no time to ept that order, which was troublesome and


    would put her in a difficult position.


    They were the royals of Yudonia, but what did that have to do with her? She was not interested in


    gaining any political favors, as she just wanted to focus on her career as a perfumer.


    If they truly liked her products, they could just buy the perfumes that she had created.


    Custom-making perfumes depended solely on her mood at the time.


    "I did reject them, but they sent me another two emails after that, and they did not sound as polite as


    they did in the first email anymore.Since they¡¯re royals, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be nice to offend them too


    much, so I wanted to ask for your opinion on this."


    After a moment of pause, Olivia continued, "By the way, I¡¯ve forwarded the email to you.I guess you


    were too busy recently and haven¡¯t had the time to check it out.When you¡¯re freeter, you can take a


    look at them.


    "Even if we were to reject them, we shouldn''t end the conversation on a bad note.We¡¯re not trying to


    curry favor with the royals, but we shouldn''t offend them either.It wouldn¡¯t bring us any benefits."


    Olivia managed to calm down.


    Her mind was clearer all of a sudden, and she knew how to deal with this matter.


    Before this, her mind was a mess because she was worried about Edward.


    Plus, she was desperate to visit Burnwken so she had put this matter aside for far too long.


    Now that she was not worried anymore because Edward was fine, she had to prioritize this matter.


    Lily nodded, agreeing with Olivia¡¯s words.


    They should not have any bad blood with the royals, even if they had no intention of currying favor with


    them.


    After all, it was not a good thing to offend the royals, no matter how one looked at it.


    "I got it.I¡¯ll check out my inboxter.Have a good rest in the next couple of days and stay home if


    possible," Lily said.

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    After sending Olivia out, Lily pressed her hand on her chest and let out a long sigh.


    After all, she felt bad for the white lie she told earlier.


    The most important thing she had to do now was meet Alexander and find out about Edward¡¯s


    situation.


    She wanted to be mentally prepared before Olivia knew about it.


    As for the order request from Yudonia¡¯s royals, she did not understand why they were so persistent


    about wanting her to create a perfume just for them.


    Although she had gained some fame internationally in the past two years, there were other renowned


    perfumers as well.


    Why must it be her? While massaging her temples, which were hurting, she walked to the study and


    turned on theputer.


    She wanted to make herself a cup of coffee at first, but when her fingers touched the coffee machine,


    she changed her mind and got herself a ss of milk instead.


    When she returned to the table, theputer was already turned on.


    She clicked on her inbox and found many unread emails there.


    Few people knew about her personal email address.


    For instance, the royals of Yudonia sent emails to her office¡¯s email address when they wanted to


    request that she custom-make perfumes for them.


    In other words, most emails would be sent to the office¡¯s email address, where Olivia would filter and


    manage them before reporting to Lily.


    If it was something difficult to deal with, Olivia would then forward those emails to Lily¡¯s personal email


    address.


    Lily clicked on the email at the top first, which was the one that Olivia had forwarded to her.


    As she sipped on the ss of milk, she nced through the email, and indeed, as Olivia had


    mentioned, they were more direct and forceful in the following emailspared to the first one.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Perhaps they were frustrated and angry after being rejected a few times.


    At the end of the email, they once again insisted that Lily take the order.


    If she refused to do so, they would need to meet up in person for her to do so.


    Plus, the email sender mentioned that he was only carrying out his orders and hoped that Lily


    understood the difficulties he faced as someone else¡¯s subordinate.


    After some thought, Lily still did not understand why she could only reject them in person.


    The whole thing just felt off to her.


    Soon after, she put down the ss and ced both her hands on the keyboard, her fingers quickly


    typing away.


    Her words showed her respect toward the royals.


    She exined that she was not trying to disrespect the royals by refusing to ept their order request,


    but she could not do so because she was pregnant now.


    If they could wait, they could discuss this again after she gave birth.


    By then, she would prioritize this matter.


    As for meeting in person, she mentioned that there was no need for that.


    However, if they insisted on meeting her, they needed to choose a location in Kingnd for the meetup


    as it was inconvenient for her to move around.


    Lastly, she hoped that the royals were doing well and expressed her deep apologies once again.


    After adding a period to herst sentence, she read the entire thing again to ensure there were no


    problems before sending it to Olivia, asking her to reply to the royals with the office¡¯s official email


    address.


    With that, Lily managed to refuse them for the time being while leaving some room for her to make any


    changes in the future.


    She believed they would be unable to wait until she went intobor, as that would take a few more


    months.


    Plus, she would need to take care of her body after that, so they would probably need to wait around a


    year.


    On top of that, custom- making a new perfume required various experiments, and the first stage would


    take about one and a half to two years to bepleted.


    As royals, who among them would be willing to wait for such a long time? Hence, Lily managed to


    reject them in another way.


    She used almost the same strategy for the meeting in Kingnd too.


    As the royals were from Yudonia, Lily could not travel that far just to meet them.


    If they wanted to meet her, they had toe to Kingnd.


    This was her ce, and she would be better prepared if the other party had any ill intentions toward


    her.


    Also, she clearly rejected them in the email.


    They would probably be unwilling to travel to Kingnd just to listen to her rejection again, but in


    person this time.


    After settling all this, she breathed a sigh of relief and stretched her arms and neck.


    There were still a few more unread emails in her inbox.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    Besides a few spam emails, there was an email from a name Lily had not seen for a long time¡ª


    Benedict Tanner.


    Lily was stunned when she saw the name.


    Not because she needed time to recall the person''s name but because she did not expect him to reply


    to her email.


    She had sent Benedict an email when she felt something was amiss with the institute.


    At that time, she had destroyed all the research data, although Austin recovered itter.


    Austin¡¯s words reminded her of something when they were at Dominic¡¯s ce.


    If a hacker could recover the data, they could hack it again.


    There was an encrypted database that Lily could not hack or ess.


    The only person who had ess to the database was Professor Thompson.


    When she asked him about it, he said it involved some internal confidential information and was not for


    everyone to view.


    As it was a highly confidential database, he could not grant Lily ess and hoped she would


    understand him.


    However, he offered to retrieve all the information she needed from the database.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She just needed to let him know about it.


    All the incidents that happenedter made her grow doubtful, and she remembered the encrypted


    database at the time.


    ¡®If a top hacker could hack into the database, they can¡¯t see what was inside, right?¡¯ Lily thought it was


    simple to do that, but finding a trustworthy and credible hacker was challenging.


    Not only did she need the hacker to be skilled enough to hack into the database, but she also needed


    to trust the hacker not to leak anything about the institute.


    After some thought, she remembered Benedict.


    He was not a skilled top hacker but was indeed friends with one.


    Benedict met the hacker when he was traveling, looking for all those precious wood, saving the


    hacker¡¯s life by chance.


    Benedict casually brought this matter up during their conversation, but Lily remembered it.


    Hence, when she wanted to find a hacker she could trust, she remembered what Benedict had told her.


    As for Benedict, Lily considered him a friend she could trust.


    Ever since he took over the Tanner Corporation, he had been working hard, and Lily heard that the


    However, he was forced to put his hobbies aside for now.


    That was life.


    One had to make choices and sacrifices to gain something.


    Lily clicked on the mouse and opened the email.


    The content was short and straightforward.


    Benedict mentioned that his friend had epted the job and would inform Lily once he had any


    updates about it.


    "Thanks!"


    Lily replied to the email, but her eyes dimmed.


    The thought of the institute reminded her of Professor Thompson, who had just passed away not long


    ago, and Austin, who had gone missing.


    Lily had a feeling where he was¡ªwith Rhea.


    It was just that Lily had no idea where he was locked up.


    Judging from Mike''s words, Austin was safe, but no one knew how long that wouldst.


    ¡®Where are they keeping Ausing, and what is Mike¡¯s role in all this? What does he want? Lily¡¯s


    headache only worsened at the thought of all this.


    Fortunately, Alexander was back in Kingnd.


    Although he had gotten infected by the gue, he was back, and she could settle all her problems.


    His presence had always managed to ease her anxiety.


    Lily just hoped that tomorrow woulde faster so she could meet him.


    There were so many things she wanted to say to him and so many matters she needed to discuss.

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    The following morning, Maria washed up and had breakfast before delicately doing her make-up.She


    was about to leave the house to go shopping and meet up with her friends.She had been so busy with


    Anastasia¡¯s matters that she had no time to hang out with her friends.


    It had tempted her for along time, and they finally agreed to hang out.


    ¡®I¡¯m so going to have a good time today!¡¯ With that thought in mind, she picked up her bag and headed


    to the door.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Just as she was about to leave, she heard hurried footsteps, and soon, she watched as someone


    quickly entered through the door.


    Once she looked at the person, joy shed across her face.


    "Ree! You''re back!"


    "Yeah," Rhea responded and ascended the stairs.


    "Ree, you''re not returning to the institute anymore, are you? Will you be staying home longer this


    time?" Maria asked.


    She had grown ustomed to this side of Rhea and just turned to follow her daughter upstairs. Rhea


    did not reply and just walked quickly.


    "I saw the news. Something happened to a professor from your institute, right? Will you guys continue


    with the experiment, or will it stop? I think you should use this chance to rest. Look at you. You''ve lost a


    few pounds again!"


    Maria spoke by herself, not bothered that Rhea was not replying.


    When they arrived at Rhea¡¯s room, Rhea hurried to her desk. Her expression changed after her gaze


    swept across the table.


    "Where¡¯s my pen holder?"


    "What was that?"


    Maria blinked, not understanding her question.


    "My pen holder! The one I put on my desk!" Rhea roared as she pped her palm on the top of the


    table.


    Her expression looked terrible at this moment.


    It scared Maria to see her daughter this way.


    She stuttered, "I-I don¡¯t know."


    "How could you not know?"


    Rhea hit the table with her palm desperately.


    If she could, she would crack the table with her bare hands.


    After that, she rummaged around her room frantically for her pen holder.


    From the table to her cabs, drawers, and even the bookshelves behind.


    Her room was a mess.


    "I ced it here! How could it go missing? Did youe into my room when I wasn¡¯t around? Did you


    touch my things?"


    Rhea yelled like a mad woman while searching her room for the pen holder.


    Maria was frightened because she had never seen this side of Rhea.


    Although Rhea had been hostile and distant toward others and looked like a robot with no emotions,


    she had never broken out in such a rage.


    "N-No! I didn¡¯t! Since you told me not to, I wouldn¡¯t dare touch your things."


    After a pause, Maria added softly, "I have no idea what pen holder you''re talking about.Tell me about


    it.Is it expensive? I¡¯ll buy one that¡¯s even more expensive for you.Cheer up, Ree!"


    "Buy?!"


    Rhea could not find the pen holder even after rammaging around her room, so she looked up and


    sneered.


    "Do you think you can buy everything in this world with your stupid money?"


    "I..."


    Maria was upset about being questioned in such a manner.


    Tears filled her eyes quickly as she said aggrievedly, "Ree, I know you¡¯re upset with us and think I¡¯m


    biased, but I¡¯ve exined it to you many times.


    "It''s not what you think it is.Plus, you hate how your father and I could do anything for money, but you


    grew upfortably with our money! Without our stupid money, could you have studied abroad? Could


    you have found such a great job? Could you be living sofortably?"


    Rhea scoffed and said maliciously, "What? Are you trying to say I¡¯m indebted to you guys now, and I¡¯ve


    spent much of your money? Fine! Let¡¯s do the ounts, and I¡¯ll pay you a lump sum! You guys have


    that fat daughter anyway.You don¡¯t need me!"


    Her words stunned Maria.

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    Maria did not expect Rhea to resent them so much.


    "Ree, I told you this before.Toward Anastasia, I¡¯m only..."


    "Only using her to get on her father¡¯s good side!"


    Rhea impatientlypleted Maria¡¯s sentence.


    "I¡¯ve heard that way too many times.Could you be more creative? Also, where the f*ck is my pen


    holder?"


    "I..."


    Maria wiped her tears, not wanting to waste her time exining herself anymore.


    "I have no idea."


    "you''re at home all day! How could you not know?"


    Rhea did not believe Maria''s words.


    "Did youe into my room and touch my things? Did you clean my room?"


    Maria stayed silent, slightly guilty over this.


    Rhea had repeatedly told her mother not to enter her room, but she was not home most of the time.


    Maria thought that her things would get dusty if she just let them be, so she would use her spare key to


    enter Rhea¡¯s room and clean it up from time to time.


    However, she could swear she had not seen any pen holder.


    She did not touch any of Rhea¡¯s things and would not have the guts to throw them away.


    "I haven¡¯t seen any pen holders, I swear! I didn¡¯t throw any of your things away too!"


    Maria took a deep breath and said, this time calmer, "If the pen holder is so precious to you, tell me


    what it looks like.I''ll get the maids to look for it.If we can¡¯t find it, I''l have it custom-made for you,


    alright?"


    "You don¡¯t understand anything!"


    Rhea threw Maria a sideways nce.


    A hint of contempt was evident in her gaze.


    "You uncultured people know nothing at all!"


    Just as Maria was about to retort, Rhea continued, "Who else came into my room recently? Who came


    over to our house?"


    "well..."


    That question stunned Maria for a moment.


    She replied after some thought, "No one special! I didn''t invite any of my friends toe over for


    tea.It¡¯s just your father, the maids, and no one..."


    Maria paused, appearing to have remembered something.


    "Oh, right.Anastasia came by once, but she didn¡¯t enter your room.She just sat in the living room and


    left without even having a meal here."


    "Her?" Rhea frowned.


    "Why did shee here?"


    "Nothing much. Tasia said she just wanted to visit me because I¡¯ve been busy with her illness these


    days..."


    Before Maria finished her words, she stopped abruptly and changed what she was about to say, afraid


    that Rhea would get angry if she heard them.


    "Still, I didn¡¯t do all that for nothing.


    "Your father should have settled his bidding matter.Our family will be in a much higher position in the


    future, and we¡¯ll be a noble and wealthy family.We won¡¯t have to listen to everything your uncle says


    anymore."


    Rhea did not care about any of that.She was only concerned with the fact that Anastasia came by.


    "When did shee here? How long did she stay? How do you know she didn''t enter my room? Were


    you by her side the entire time?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Uhh..."


    Maria wanted to exin at first but hesitated for some time.


    "I wasn¡¯t next to her the whole time, but there¡¯s no reason for her to take your pen holder.It¡¯s not like


    shecks anything.Plus, she¡¯s not in school anymore.Why would she need a pen holder? It can¡¯t


    possibly be her!"


    "Did any other outsiderse by besides her?"


    "No,"


    Maria said with certainty as she shook her head.


    "Got it."


    With that, Rhea headed out the door with hurried steps.


    Seeing that Rhea walked past her without saying anything, Maria chased after her.


    "Ree? Ree! Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to eat first? Ree, talk to me!"

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    Rhea did not reply to her mother and just walked away quickly in big steps, causing her to almost run


    into Fabian, who had just returned home.


    "Why are you being so impetuous?"


    Fabian had a dark expression, obviously in a foul mood.


    "Rhea! Stop right there!"


    Rhea just threw him a nce, but she continued walking in the direction of the door.


    "Rhea! Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear that I¡¯m talking to you? Where are your f*cking manners?"


    Fabian was furious and was about to pull Rhea back, but Maria managed to stop him first.


    "Hey, calm down.What¡¯s with the both of you today? You can only meet each other a few times a year!


    Why can¡¯t the both of you behave nicely?"


    ¡®It''s your fault for spoiling her!" Fabian rebuked.


    Seeing that Rhea had already entered her car and he could not chase after her anymore, he just


    retracted his hand angrily as he scolded, "All of them are ungrateful punks!"


    Maria was stunned.


    "Who are you calling ungrateful punks?"


    "Your daughter, that b*tch Anastasia, and that b*stard Cameron!"


    Fabian loosened his tie as he slumped into the couch heavily.


    Then he grabbed his hair with both hands, rumpling it up vigorously.


    This look of his made Maria anxious for some reason.


    "What happened? Why are you so angry at everyone? Also, Cameron..."


    She paused and looked around, waving as a sign for the maids to give them some privacy.


    Then she continued in a softer voice, "What happened to you today? You even have the guts to scold


    him."


    In the past, Fabian would never dare to rebuke Cameron, no matter how mad he was.


    Even when he was at his angriest, he would onlyin about the man.


    It was the first time he had cursed Cameron so openly and even mentioned his name.


    "Not only am I going to berate him, but I want to punch the h*ll out of him as well! That b*stard fooled


    me! Does he even treat me as his brother-inw? If my sister was still alive, she would not allow this to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    happen!"


    Fabian spat angrily.


    It sounded serious, and Maria only became more anxious.


    "What happened? Tell me what it is! Don¡¯t scare me this way!"


    "That bastard granted the project to the Russells! To the f*cking Russells! What the f*ck? No one even


    knows where Alexander is right now! He might even be dead elsewhere! How could he grant the


    project to hispany? What benefits did Alexander offer him that he would choose to help outsiders


    instead of his own family?"


    Fabian had been suppressing these words since the bidding meeting and could only let them out when


    he arrived home.


    ¡®I just wish I could¡¯ve rushed over and questioned him to the end of this.Why did he lie to me? Why did


    he go back on his words after promising me he''d grant me the project? How could he give it to the


    Russells? I can¡¯t believe it!¡¯ Fabian was also furious because he had told everyone that the project


    would belong to him.


    However, today, he received such humiliating treatment.


    He believed that all those people wereughing about him right now, but putting that aside, those who


    invested in hispany because they trusted him to get the project would withdraw their investment.


    Hispany would be in a crisis soon.


    "How could that happen?!" Maria eximed in disbelief.


    "Didn¡¯t you say that it was already set in stone and that he had promised you?! Cameron is a man of


    his word, how could he go back on them this time around?!"


    "A man of his words?" Fabian sneered.


    "That probably only applies to the Russells! I thought he would uphold fairness and justice in his life,


    but in the end, he would give in to his interests as well! What a hypocrite he is! If my sister was still


    alive, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered such humiliation!"


    "what are we going to do? How do you know the Russells offered him something?"


    Maria asked further questions about the matter, as she could not think of a way to salvage the situation.

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    "If he isn''t getting anything from the Russells, why is he treating them so nicely? Why can¡¯t he help me


    when I¡¯m his brother-in-w? We¡¯re his family, while the Russells aren¡¯t! I bet he¡¯s doing it for money! I


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    just don''t know how they made their deal.I knew this bastard wasn''t the upright man he appeared to be,


    and he''d kept it hidden for a long time."


    The more he said, the angrier he became until he abruptly jumped to his feet.


    "I need to talk to him."


    As he was about to leave, he saw Maria chasing after him.She was trying to stop him.


    "What? Don¡¯t stop me now! No matter what you do today, I¡¯m going to find him! He must exin things


    to me clearly! He went overboard this time!"


    "Why would I stop you? I¡¯ming with you!"


    Maria picked up her handbag in a hurry as she said, "You¡¯re right! We must get an exnation from


    him! We''ve been so nice to his family over the years and even treated his daughter like our own.


    "Ree is jealous and grew distant from me because of that, but he isn¡¯t even willing to grant us a


    project.It¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking him for a huge favor.What a horrible treatment for us!"


    Maria ranted in frustration, letting out all the anger that she had suffered over the years.


    "He must exin what happened to us! I even helped him find the miracle doctor for Anastasia.If it


    wasn¡¯t for me, his daughter would''ve been dead by now!"


    "It seems to me that he doesn¡¯t love Anastasia that much either.Hmph!"


    Fabian snickered.


    "Doesn''t he have a mistress? I bet he¡¯s going to have another kid with his mistress soon.If he truly


    loves and cares about Anastasia, how could he do nothing after learning that she was poisoned?"


    While following Fabian out the door, Maria suddenly realized something and stopped in her tracks.


    "You¡¯re right! Did he pretend to care about Anastasia all these years?"


    "It¡¯s nothing strange.After all, he¡¯s good at pretending.Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been tricked by him!"


    Fabian had a dark look on his face as he tried to hold back the anger that was building up in his heart.


    Other than being mad, he was anxious as well.


    If he cannot get this project, he must get something else aspensation.


    If he did not, it would be game over for the Moore family.


    The couple got into the car, and Fabian drove straight to Cameron¡¯s ce.


    There was not any obstruction, as they had imagined, and they managed to enter the ce


    sessfully.


    However, Cameron was not at home, and the two did not get to meet him.


    "Uncle Fabian.Aunt Maria."


    Anastasia heard that they hade and walked to the door to greet them.


    The sight of Anastasia astounded the couple.


    It had been some time since theyst saw her, and she had lost a lot of weight since then.


    She was standing by the threshold, basking under the sun, which only made her fair skin more


    prominent.


    Although she was still considered chubby, she was much slimmer than when theyst saw her.


    "A-Anastasia?" Fabian called out in slight disbelief.


    "Hi, Uncle Fabian.Hi Aunt Maria."


    Anastasia repeated her greetings and invited them into the house.


    "Come in."


    When the couple returned to their senses, they gave each other a meaningful look before heading into


    the house together.


    Then they heard Anastasia¡¯s voice.


    "Uncle Fabian, why didn¡¯t you guyse together with Rhea earlier?"


    "Rhea?"


    Maria did not understand what she meant but got it once she entered the living room.


    Rhea was sitting on the couch, and it was obvious that she had been there for quite some time.

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    "Ree, what are you doing here?"


    Maria was surprised and jogged over to her.


    Rhea frowned.


    "Why are you guys here?"


    "I have something to do.What about you?"


    Fabian cleared his throat and asked.


    "Likewise!"


    Rhea spoke without looking back as her gazended on Anastasia.


    "Tell me.Where is my pen holder?"


    Anastasia spread her palms, looking helpless.


    "Rhea, I didn¡¯t take your pen holder, I swear! I don¡¯t even know what it looks like.Plus, why would I take


    your pen holder?"


    "God knows why! Who else could it be other than you? My mom said you¡¯re the only outsider who


    came to our house in thest two days!" Rhea used her coldly.


    Maria could only smile awkwardly at the sudden mention of her name.


    "Tasia, Ree lost her pen holder, and it¡¯s important to her.There hasn''t been anyone else by the house


    recently.I don¡¯t think that you took it either, but could it be possible that you identally brought it


    home?"


    That was a great y with words.


    If Maria had asked Anastasia, "Did you take it?"


    it would mean that Anastasia had stolen the pen holder if she had it with her now.However, she used


    the phrase "identally brought it home," so Anastasia could admit what she did without looking like a


    thief.


    After all, the pen holder was in Rhea¡¯s room.


    How could Anastasia have brought it home identally? "Aunt Maria, I didn¡¯t take it.I didn¡¯t even go


    upstairs when I visited the other day.Have you forgotten that?"


    Anastasia said solemnly, her gaze as genuine as ever to demonstrate that she was telling the truth.


    "Anastasia, I know you wouldn¡¯t lie to us, but there might be a misunderstanding here.Well...when is


    your fathering back?"


    The focus of Fabian and Maria''s visit was Cameron.


    The pen holder was not what they prioritized, so they brushed it off after just a few questions.


    "My daddy..."


    Before Anastasia could finish her words, Rhea suddenly stood up and walked over to her.


    In front of everyone, she grabbed Anastasia¡¯s wrist.


    "Rhea, what are you doing?"


    Anastasia was stunned and tried to break free subconsciously, but Rhea had an iron grip on her.


    Rhea ced three of her fingers on Anastasia¡¯s pulse for a moment before ncing at her.


    "You are the medications Austin prescribed to you?"


    Anastasia pulled her hand back a little.


    "I-I did!"


    "Bullsh*t! And they say you never lie!"


    Rhea scoffed and released her.


    If it were not for Anastasia¡¯s heavy weight, which provided her with stability, she would have been


    staggering right now.


    Maria quickly held Anastasia and reprimanded, "Ree, what are you doing?"


    No matter what, they had to be mindful of their actions at Cameron¡¯s ce.


    As they had not had a fallout with Cameron yet, they had to treat Anastasia nicely like they always did.


    Rhea was not bothered by such words from her mother at all.She just smirked and said, "Mom! She¡¯s


    lying to you! She didn¡¯t take any of the medications Austin prescribed to her!"


    "She didn¡¯t?"


    Maria looked at Rhea first before turning her head to look at Anastasia, not quite believing Rhea¡¯s


    words.


    "That can¡¯t be! Anastasia said that she had taken them.Plus, the results are evident.She has lost so


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    much weight! Ree, look at how healthy Anastasia¡¯splexion is now.It¡¯s all thanks to the miracle


    doctor that I found!"

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    While Mariaplimented Anastasia, she wanted to take credit for herself, insinuating that Anastasia


    would not have lost this much weight and looked much healthier without her help.


    Anyhow, she believed Cameron owed them a big favor.


    They must get to the end of things with him regarding this matter.


    "If she had drunk it, she wouldn¡¯t look like this now."


    Rhea sneered and coldly nced at Anastasia.


    Anastasia shook Maria¡¯s hand off, stood up straight, and walked toward Rhea as she said, "What


    should I look like then? How do you know what medications the miracle doctor prescribed to me? How


    do you know their effects? Rhea, do you understand medicines too?"


    Maria was puzzled and hurried to exin, "Ree was a medical student.Have you forgotten..."


    "Rhea learned about modern medicine,"


    Anastasia interrupted, "I didn¡¯t know she learned about medicinal herbs as well and being this good at


    it?"


    "You''re ignorant and haven¡¯t performed well in your studies.What would you know?" Rhea said.


    She was never polite and respectful when talking to Anastasia.


    Ever since they were young, Rhea was not close to Anastasia, and Anastasia knew that Rhea did not


    like her.


    As for a reason for Rhea''s feelings, Anastasia had no idea either.


    At the time, Anastasia was not obese and out of shape yet.


    Everyone regarded her as an adorable child.


    She wanted to y with Rhea and have a cousin with whom she could hang out, but Rhea was


    repelled by her and would either roll her eyes or mock her whenever they met.


    After having her feelings hurt so many times, Anastasia learned not to take the initiative to talk to Rhea


    anymore.


    However...


    "Ree, don¡¯t say that!"


    Maria rebuked, not allowing her to continue with her words.


    Fabian was getting impatient, not wanting to waste more time on such a minute matter, and asked


    directly, "Tasia, when will your fathere home? Does hee home often these days?"


    "I¡¯m not sure about that either.You know my father¡¯s working time is unpredictable when he gets busy.I


    don¡¯t know if hees home often too.He usually isn¡¯t home when I go to bed and would leave before


    I wake up the next morning."


    Anastasia looked innocent.


    "Uncle Fabian, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that my daddy has been that way since I was a kid."


    That was right.


    Fabian would stillfort Anastasia in the past, but he was not in the mood, nor did he have the


    patience for that now.


    Bluntly, he questioned, "You don¡¯t know anything! It was fine when you were younger, but you¡¯ve grown


    up.


    "Don''t you care about anything that happens around you? Do you know that your dad has a mistress?


    You¡¯re going to have a stepmother soon! Anastasia, you must learn to be aware of your surroundings!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    You¡¯re not a kid anymore!"


    Anastasia blinked.


    "Uncle Fabian, how do you know all that?"


    "I..."


    Fabian did not know what to say when Maria came to his rescue.


    "He heard it from someone else too.They saw your dad everywhere with that woman.Do you know


    about that? Silly girl, why didn¡¯t you tell us about it earlier?"


    "I had no idea about it!"


    Anastasia shook her head and said, "Still, even if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s fine."


    "It¡¯s fine?!"


    Fabian eximed and widened his eyes.


    "Do you know what you¡¯re saying right now? Don¡¯t you feel sorry for yourte mom? Your dad is going


    to marry another woman! That means you¡¯ ll have a stepmother soon.Aren¡¯t you anxious about that?


    Do you even know what a stepmother is? Do you?"


    "Uncle Fabian, we¡¯re not sure if the news is real yet.Even if it is, so what? My mom passed away for so


    many years, and my dad has been single the whole time.If he could find someone who could take care


    of him and love him, I¡¯ll be happy for him too.


    "As for having a stepmother, not all the stepmothers in the world are evil.Plus, I¡¯m an adult now.I won¡¯t


    be scared even if she doesn¡¯t treat me well.It wouldn¡¯t affect me."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Maria grabbed her hand hastily.


    "Oh, dear! Silly girl, how could you be so naive?"

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    "Do you know your dad will treat you differently once you have a stepmother? No matter how nice he


    was to you before, he would give all his love and attention to your stepmother once they married!"


    Maria continued earnestly, "Plus, God knows what that woman truly wants.She might just be interested


    in your dad¡¯s wealth and influence.If you are not careful, you might be miserable in the future!"


    "Exactly!" Fabian agreed.


    "Also, don¡¯t you feel sorry for yourte mother when you¡¯re ignorant toward these things?"


    "My mom passed away over twenty years ago.I¡¯m sure she wants my daddy to be happy as


    well.Also..."


    Anastasia paused as she looked at Fabian and Maria.


    "Uncle Fabian and Aunt Maria, I don¡¯t think you two should get too involved in my daddy¡¯s personal


    affairs.If the two of you have any objections, you should tell him straight up instead ofing to me."


    "This..."


    The couple exchanged nces, and Maria tugged Anastasia¡¯s arm soon after.


    "Silly girl, your mom is no longer around, so do you think your dad would still listen to us? We¡¯re family


    and are only saying this because we want the best for you!"


    "Thanks, but I¡¯m an adult now.I know how to take care of myself,"


    Anastasia responded.


    Rhea¡¯s patience was running thin.She could not care less about Cameron¡¯s mistress or if Anastasia


    would have a stepmother.


    All she wanted to know was the whereabouts of the things in her pen holder.


    "Cut the cr*p, Anastasia.Where are my things?"


    Rhea asked impatiently with a frown stered between her brows.


    "I told you many times that I didn¡¯t see your pen holder and didn¡¯t enter your room."


    Anastasia turned to look at Rhea and replied.


    Rhea stood up and stretched her limbs.


    "Since you¡¯re not going to admit you took it, I can only search for it myself."


    She walked toward the stairs as she spoke.


    "Stop right there! What are you trying to do? Are you going to search my whole house for it? Who do


    you think you are to do that?"


    Anastasia became furious upon seeing what Rhea was about to do.


    It was rare for her to feel angry, and her face became flustered because of this emotion.


    Rhea ignored her and proceeded to ascend the stairs.


    "Stop!"


    Anastasia chased after her and grabbed her arm.


    "You have no right to search my house!"


    "You took my things, so I have the right to do this!"


    Rhea sneered and swung her arm, shaking Anastasia¡¯s hand off.


    "Hey, Ree..."


    Maria did not understand why her daughter was obsessed with a pen holder.


    When she saw the two youngdies in an argument, she wanted to mediate the situation, but just as


    she took a step forward, she saw them pushing and shoving each other on the stairs.


    Anastasia was grabbing onto Rhea¡¯s arm or Rhea¡¯s sleeve, as she did not get the right spot.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When Rhea swung her arm, Anastasia, initially standing on one of the steps, fell backward


    uncontrobly.


    "Ah! Ahbh!"


    Anastasia shrieked as she rolled down the stairs.


    When Maria arrived at the foot of the stairs, she saw Anastasia rolling down like a snowball.


    "Tasia!"


    Maria widened her eyes and eximed.


    Rhea also did not expect this to happen, and it stunned her momentarily.


    However, that did not bother her much as she continued to ascend the stairs.


    "What are you guys doing?!"


    A low roar sounded.


    At this moment, Cameron entered through the door, and that was what he saw.It was chaotic.


    Maria¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and when she returned to her senses, she quickly helped Anastasia to


    her feet.


    "Tasia, are you okay? Don¡¯t scare me like that!"


    Her voice sounded like she was on the verge of tears.


    Fabian did not expect things to turn out this way either.


    After being in a daze for a short while, he returned to his senses and called out.


    "C-Cameron..."


    He initially went there to question Cameron, but he could not utter a single word at that moment.

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    "Tasia!"


    Cameron took two quick steps forward, threw his briefcase onto the sofa, and crouched to look at his


    daughter in a panic.


    Anastasia¡¯s half-opened eyes gazed at her father as blood streaked down her scraped forehead.


    "Dad..."


    "Don¡¯t say a word.I¡¯ll send you to the hospital!"


    Cameron felt sorry for her and looked anxious.


    "Rhea..."


    Anastasia turned her head toward the stairs and pointed in the woman¡¯s direction.


    Rhea wanted to go upstairs but had stopped hearing Camron¡¯s voice.She stood there and felt awkward


    being pointed at by Anastasia.


    Following the direction the finger was pointing, Cameron saw his niece, whom he had not met for


    years.


    Rhea met his gaze, and her lips moved.


    "Uncle."


    "Hmph!"


    Cameron did not answer and grunted, then bent over and tried to hold his daughter up.However,


    Anastasia was too heavy, and he could not lift her.


    "Give me a hand!" he shouted angrily.


    "Dad, I¡¯m all right!"


    Anastasia struggled to get up.


    Besides her aching head and body, she did not feel too bad.


    "Don¡¯t move and listen to Dad,"


    Cameron chided her quietly.


    The servants ran over, propped her up, and carried her into the car.


    Cameron got into the car, and the chauffeur readily got behind the wheel.


    Maria tried to get into the car.


    "Ron, let me send Tasia to the hospital with you."


    However, Cameron blocked her way with a hand and said coldly, "There¡¯s no need!"


    He banged the door, shut her outside, then thought of something and said to the servants nearby, "See


    the guests out.Lock the gate, and don¡¯t let anyone else in!"


    "Yes!" the servants immediately and knowingly answered.


    Without looking at anyone else, he said to the chauffeur, "Drive!"


    Having the door shut in her face, Maria stared after the car in embarrassment.She knew Cameron was


    furious, even though he did not scold them.


    "Mrs.Moore, please leave."


    The servant lowered her head and gestured outward.


    Fabian, who had followed them outside, looked upset as he nced at his wife.


    Maria frowned.


    "Ron..."


    Fabian snorted and waved at her usingly.


    "Look what your daughter has done!"


    He left too.


    Maria turned to see Rhea, who had stepped out of the door.


    It seemed that Rhea did not manage to go upstairs and got forced to leave.


    Still, Rhea stood there, looking rtively calm without showing a trace of embarrassment or panic.


    "Ree, how could you push Tasia?" Maria walked over.


    She could not bear to scold her daughter and let out a sigh.


    "It¡¯s just a pen holder.Is it worth making such a fuss over it? Now we¡¯ve even offended your uncle.Do


    you¡ª"


    "It is!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Rhea interrupted her.


    "what?"


    Blinking, Maria thought she had misheard it.


    "You guys know nothing!" Rhea said with disdain, "What do mediocre people like you know?"


    She stalked off.

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    At the hospital, Anastasia had just been bandaged.She looked at her father, who was busy taking care


    of her, and said, "Dad, I¡¯m okay, I truly am."


    Sitting down by the bed, Cameron gazed at her tenderly.


    "I know."


    "You''re still-"


    "You need to rest."


    Cameron said, "Just rest well and stop worrying.I¡¯ll take care of everything."


    "Dad..."


    Moving her lips, she wanted to say something, then shifted her gaze thoughtfully and decided against


    it.


    "What''s the matter?" Cameron asked gently.


    At this very moment, he was just an amiable father and not the strict and fearsome Secretary Rollins.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Nothing."


    She smiled and said, "Sorry, I made you worry."


    "Silly girl, there¡¯s nothing to apologize for."


    He pulled her nket slightly upward.


    Anastasia was fine and did not need to be hospitalized, but Cameron insisted shey down for a while


    so the doctor could make further observations.


    The doctor did not dare to say no to him and could only agree.


    "Dad, I¡¯ve made you worry my entire life.I even used toin that you did not spend time with me,


    although the truth is that you''ve done so much for me.I''m truly sorry!" She said it earnestly.


    She had heard about the gossip about her fathertely.


    After the fuss Fabian and Maria kicked up, she suddenly felt that over the years she had med her


    father for neglecting her and not spending enough time with her, but her father hadcked


    It was very likely that he had stayed single for so many years for her sake, and even though she had


    lost her mother, Cameron had loved her with all his heart to make up for her loss.


    ¡®Aunt Maria was right, to a certain extent, that a man might neglect his child after he remarries.


    That''s why my father hasn''t tried to find a new wife so that I don''t suffer as a result of his marriage.


    ¡®If he has found someone who can be with him for the rest of his life, then I shouldn¡¯t stop him."


    "You''re my daughter, who else should I care about but you? You¡¯re my responsibility," Cameron said


    casually with a trace of a smile.


    His usually solemn face looked surprisingly gentle as he smiled.


    "Dad, you¡¯re so good to me!"


    Anastasia was so moved that her eyes were wet with tears.


    "Silly girl!"


    He took a piece of tissue and wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes as he said softly, "Have a


    good rest.I knows it hasn''t been easy for youtely either."


    "Dad..."


    Seeing him get up, she grabbed his hand.


    "Yes?"


    Turning around, Cameron threw her a puzzled look.


    "If..."


    Blushing, she felt awkward bringing it up, but she said it anyway.


    "I mean, if you have found a suitable woman who¡¯s willing to be with you, I''d be okay with it! You don¡¯t


    have to worry about me since I¡¯m a grownup who can take good care of herself.I just want you to be


    happy!"


    Nonplussed, Cameron caught himself and frowned.


    "Did you hear people gossiping about it?"


    "No!"


    Anastasia shook her head and continued, "I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s real or not, I just wish you could be happy."


    Cameron slowly unfurled his brow and spoke tenderly.


    "With you by my side, I have always been happy!"


    He gently caressed her hair and said, "Don¡¯t think too much.What you need most now is a good rest."


    "Okay!"


    Anastasia nodded blissfully.


    Just as Cameron was about to leave, he saw someone leaning in through the door, holding a bag and


    a thermos sk.


    Seeing him, Lily was surprised.


    "M-Mr.Rollins."


    As they had not dealt with each other officially, Lily was not used to calling him Secretary Rollins and


    thus addressed him as such.

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    Cameron recognized Lily and nodded slightly.


    "Are you here to visit Tasia?"


    "Yes."


    Nodding, Lily said, "I heard she was injured and hospitalized.What happened?"


    "Lily."


    Tasia tried to sit up from the bed, and Lily hurried over to hold her down.


    "Don''t move and lie still, okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine!"


    She blushed, thinking that she was treated like a critically ill patient and made to lie down even though


    she was all right.


    "Look at yourself.How could you say you¡¯re fine?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was a scary sight, with the wounds on her face dressed with merbromin and her forehead bandaged.


    Lily wasn''t sure how Anastasia got hurt, but she could tell her injuries weren''t minor.


    "I''m really okay.These are external wounds.It¡¯s my father...who wants me to stay for further


    observation."


    She blushed like a child who had done something wrong and nced at him.


    "It¡¯s for your good!"


    Seeing that her injuries were not that serious, Lily rxed.


    "What happened? How did you get injured all of a sudden?"


    "I..."


    Anastasia did not know how to respond to her question for a moment and pursed her lips.


    Somewhat puzzled, Lily looked at her, then at Cameron, who stood aside.


    Seemingly not wanting to talk about the subject, the man nced at her.


    "Hasn¡¯t Alex returned yet?"


    Lily was surprised by the question.She had not told anyone that Alexander had returned and had yet to


    see him in person.


    Not fully understanding the current situation, she thought she should not say much and shook her


    head.


    "No."


    "Although the situation over there is not stable, he has always been a capable person.You shouldn''t


    worry too much," he added.


    Even more surprised, Lily did not expect he would console her, but she nodded anyway and answered,


    "Thanks for your concern, Mr.Rollins."


    Nodding slightly, Cameron seemed to have nothing else to say and looked toward his daughter.


    "Let the doctor make his observation for a few more hours.If everything¡¯s fine, I''ll get the chauffeur to


    send you home."


    "Okay." Anastasia nodded.


    "Are you leaving, Dad?"


    "Yes, there is a lot of work to dotely.Take good care of yourself, okay?"


    After a pause, he nced at Lily.


    "Thank you."


    Lily was puzzled.


    Seeing her look, Cameron uncharacteristically exined, "Tasia has been in very good shape


    Mrs.Russell.Thank you."


    He thanked Lily, which surprised her.


    ¡®Mr.Rollins has always been uptight and serious.It¡¯s rare for him to speak kindly to a person, let alone


    thank me.What a pleasant surprise!¡¯ She nodded.


    "You¡¯re wee."


    She added, "Tasia is my friend.Also, I¡¯ve not done much, actually."


    "No, I¡¯ve gotten better all because of you!"


    Anastasia stated confidently.


    "Yes."


    Cameron threw Lily a deep gaze, then turned and left.


    Seeing him leave her sight, Lily caught herself and hurriedly looked toward Anastasia.


    "Tasia, have you told your father that you were...poisoned?"


    "He knows about it."


    Anastasia nodded.


    "The miracle doctor mentioned it too."

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    At the mention of "miracle doctor,"


    Lily was reminded of Austin and sighed inwardly, not knowing how he was.


    "Then...has your father investigated it?" Lily asked.


    "No idea."


    Shaking her head, Anastasia was not sure.


    "He was shocked and angry when he found out about it, but he hasn¡¯t talked about it since.Perhaps he


    saw I was getting better and decided to let it go."


    Puzzled, Lily shook her head.


    "That¡¯s unlikely."


    ¡®Mr.Rollins is so protective of Anastasia and wants her to be hospitalized even for minor injuries.How


    could he not try to investigate the chronic poisoning? If he doesn¡¯t talk about it, he¡¯s probably doing it in


    secret or is bidding his time for...revenge?¡¯ She had seen such patience in Alexander and knew that


    these seemingly calm men could be ruthless when taking their revenge.


    '' They''ll erupt like a volcano and be unstoppable!¡¯ "Well, all I know is that he hasn¡¯t mentioned it


    again."


    Anastasia thought about it and decided not to dwell on it.


    "How did you know I got injured?"


    "I wanted to visit you, but you didn¡¯t answer my call.When I called your house, I was told you were


    injured and hospitalized.Just what happened?" Lily asked nervously.


    "How could you get injured at home? Were you feeling dizzy or ufortable?"


    As she spoke, she held Anastasia¡¯s wrist, wanting to check how she was.


    "I¡¯m fine."


    Letting her hold her hand, Anastasia said resignedly, "I fell down the stairs by ident.It was nothing."


    "How was it nothing if you fell down the stairs? If you weren''t feeling dizzy or unwell, why would you


    have fallen?" Lily said in disagreement.


    She carefully checked Anastasia¡¯s pulse and felt it was steady and had improved than it had been days


    ago.She thought that if Anastasia kept going, she could get rid of all the toxins that were still in her


    body.Her mind put at ease, Lily let go of her hand.


    "Tell me.What happened?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡®It¡¯s...my cousin."


    She paused for a moment, not wanting to badmouth her behind her back.


    "Rhea Moore?"


    Lily did not expect Anastasia to mention the person she had just met a day before.


    ¡®I thought Rhea hasn''t hung out with her much."


    "Uh-huh."


    "why was she in your house? What was she doing?"


    After a pause, Lily thought about something.


    "Are you saying Rhea pushed you down the stairs?"


    "Not exactly.We had a minor scuffle, and I fell by ident."


    She was embarrassed saying so, as she was huge and yet was no match for Rhea.


    "Aa scuffle?"


    "Yes."


    With a nod, Anastasia gave Lily a rough ount of what had transpired.


    "I truly have no idea which pen holder she was talking about.I did go to her house, but I hadn''t seen it.I


    wonder why she was so mad."


    "Just because of a pen holder?"


    Lily was astonished.


    ¡®Although the Moore family isn¡¯t super rich, they¡¯re well-to-do and could surely afford to lose a pen


    holder.However, based on what Anastasia said, Rhea seemed to care about it a lot.There must be


    more to it than meets the eye!¡¯ "Yeah.I''ve no idea why she cared about it so much.Aunt Maria offered to


    make an identical one for her, but she did not want it and insisted on searching my house! Of course, I


    couldn¡¯t let her do so, as it was so rude."


    Anastasia hardly knew what to say.


    "Lily, do you think my cousin has gone insane? Why would she want to do that?"


    "Well...I¡¯m afraid you have to ask her that," Lily said meaningfully.


    After she left the hospital, Lily called Dominic, and his call was answered quickly.


    However, the voice that came from the other end was not his.


    "Hello? Who are you?"


    The childish voice melted Lily¡¯s heart in a second.


    "who do you think I am?"


    "Mommy!"


    Galen was very happy to hear his mother''s voice over the phone.


    "I miss you so much, Mommy!"


    "I miss you too.Have you been a good boy over at Grandpa¡¯s ce?" Galen gave no reply.

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    There was silence over the phone all of a sudden.


    ¡®Jeez! This little boy must¡¯ve done something bad again!¡¯ Lily resigned and let out a sigh.


    "Galen, can¡¯t you be kinder a bit to grandpa?"


    "I¡¯ve been very kind!"


    He said immediately, feeling that he was a good boy.


    "you little brat, where have you run off to? Hey, why are you holding the phone? You..."


    Dominic¡¯s voice sounded from afar.


    "Mommy..."


    Galen seemed to be talking to Dominic.


    Lily then heard Dominic grumble, "What mommy? She¡¯s busy and has no time for you! Anyway, if your


    mommy finds out you peed on my bed, she¡¯l] kick your little a*ss..."


    "Mommy..."


    Galen emphasized again, and Dominic finally caught on.


    "What the..."


    Lily then heard Dominic¡¯s gruff voice over the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Old man..."


    Lily addressed him.


    "Have you reached Burnwken? Hmm, the signal is not bad!"


    Dominic said throatily, thinking that Lily had already left and was calling from there.


    "No, I didn¡¯t leave the country.I¡¯m still in Kingnd," Lily answered.


    She soon heard the physician bellow, "What? What do you mean you didn''t leave the country? Are you


    ying with me? Did you leave your child with me to enjoy your freedom? Come back quickly and take


    the little brat away!"


    "Grandpa, I¡¯m not going," Galen said innocently.


    Lily then heard Dominic trying to coax the boy in a meager voice, "No, no, I¡¯m just trying to scare your


    mommy."


    Lily was dumbfounded.


    ¡®Well, thank you for trying to scare me!¡¯


    "Old man, I have something important to tell you."


    She cleared her throat and said solemnly.


    "What important things? Isn¡¯t your son important too?"


    Dominic raised his voice.


    "Howe you¡¯ve be so wishy-washy? Just when the hell are you leaving? The sooner you


    leave, the sooner you cane back.What are you stalling for?"


    "I won¡¯t be going for the time being. I¡¯ll let Galen stay at your ce for a few days, and then after I¡¯m


    done handling my affairs, I''ll pick him up."


    After a pause, she said gravely, "Also, I think something could have happened to Austin."


    "A few days? He can¡¯t even stay for one more day, okay? Let me tell you..."


    As if having just understood her words, Dominic stopped abruptly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What were you saying? Who?"


    "Austin.Something might have happened to him."


    "That little a*shole,"


    He mumbled and said, "What could happen to him? Stop trying to scare me.I don¡¯t give a s*hit about


    him."


    He talked tough, but Lily could tell he was still somewhat worried.


    "He¡¯s gone missing, and I feel he could still be inside the research institute even though I failed to find


    him.That ce has stepped up its security measures and..."


    Lily suddenly stopped.


    "Hello? Hello? What security measures? What happened to the research institute?"


    Dominic hurriedly asked, thinking there was a problem with the signal.


    Lily hastily said, "Let¡¯s leave it at that.I''ll meet youter."


    She hung up the phone decisively.

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    Lily discovered that her phone was getting hacked.


    Alexander had previously installed an anti-hacking system in her phone that would rm her with a


    siren.


    When Alexander tried to install it on her behalf, she even teased him for being overly cautious.


    She was a perfumer, after all, and no one would want to hack her phone to eavesdrop on her calls, not


    to mention she had no secrets to hide.


    Now, she had to hand it to Alexander for having such foresight.


    After hanging up her phone, she stared at her phone thoughtfully.


    ¡®If I got hacked, my conversations with Dominic and Alex might have leaked.I can¡¯t wait for bad things


    to happen, so I might as well go on the offensive."


    Lily turned her car around and went to get herself anew phone and anew number, which she then used


    to call the number Alexander had called her.


    However, no one answered.


    Thinking that he might have refrained from taking unknown phone calls, she did not worry too much


    and drove straight to the research institute.


    ¡®Since I couldn¡¯t do it secretly, I would do it openly.If I failed to sneak into the research institute, I¡¯d just


    enter through the front door.


    No matter how many secrets they''re hiding and traps they¡¯ve set up, I doubt they dare to do anything to


    me in broad daylight in Kingnd!¡¯ After making up her mind, she took a precautionary step by


    informing Dominic through a message that she was going to theboratory and that he should not


    worry as she would go to his ce around evening time after settling her affairs.


    In other words, if Lily did not show up in the evening, she would be in trouble and call the police


    immediately.


    She believed that he would get it since they understood each other well.


    She then left a voice message on Alexander¡¯s phone, saying she was going to theboratory to handle


    some matters and would go to his ce tomorrow after she was done.


    She brought her bodyguards and headed straight for the research institute.


    It was not far, and they soon reached the ce.


    However, Lily could not help but sigh inwardly as she stood at the gate.


    She used to work here for months, but the ce had be so dangerous that she had to take


    various precautions before going over.


    Knowing the passcode had been changed, she knocked on the gate.


    Someone inside stuck their head out and frowned upon seeing her again.


    "Do you have a business here?"


    "I do!"


    She nodded, "My things are still in theb, and I need to take them back.Please let me in."


    "You..."


    Before he could say anything else, she interrupted.


    "If you can¡¯t make the decision, then inform someone and let the person in charge talk to me, okay?"


    The man opened his mouth but did not say anything and shut the gate.


    Unable to hear what was happening inside, Lily patiently waited outside.


    If Thompson was still around, all she needed to do wasmunicate directly with him, and she had no


    idea how Austin was at the moment.


    Besides the ordinary workers she had worked with, she did not know whom to seek help from at the


    research institute.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡®Mike? He would surely stop me from going in.


    How about Rhea Moore?¡¯ Just as she was thinking, she saw the gate open much broader this time.


    "Go in!"


    Lily brought her men and was about to go in when the guard stopped her.


    "Mrs.Russell, you can go in, not them!"


    rmed, the bodyguards went over to protect her, but the man did not back down.


    "Not everyone can enter the research institute.Mrs.Russell, you worked here before.I hope you


    understand."

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    The man was courteous, and Lily could not find fault for his words.She would be deemed as


    unreasonable to barge into the ce with her men.


    Lily turned her head.


    "You guys stay here.I''ll be right back."


    "Ma''am!"


    The bodyguards were worried.


    "I¡¯ll be fine," She said casually, held up her hand, and nced inwardly.


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s the lion¡¯s den, I''m still going in!¡¯ She walked in, and the gate closed behind her.


    The research institute looked deserted and eerie.


    ¡®When Professor Thompson and I were around, the gate wouldn¡¯t be closed during the daytime, and


    people woulde and go freely.Although I wouldn¡¯t describe the ce as lively, there were


    activities.Now it¡¯s just like an abandoned building."


    She craned her neck, took a nce, and walked toward the building.


    The moment she entered, she saw Rhea in her white coat, one hand in her pocket and another


    pointing at something on a document, whispering to someone beside her.


    Only when the person nodded and left did she look up at Lily.She smiled.


    "You''re here again? Did you leave something important in theb? Or you can¡¯t bear to leave this ce


    and want to rejoin us?"


    "If I return, would you let me take your ce?"


    Lily nced sideways at Rhea and said ndly.


    Rheaughed.


    "What are you talking about? This isn¡¯t a pce¡ª we¡¯re not vying for the throne.Can¡¯t we work


    together? We were colleagues, weren¡¯t we? Also, I¡¯m a big fan of yours, Mrs.Russell."


    "Since we were colleagues, you don¡¯t mind if I take something I¡¯ve left behind, do you?"


    Lily looked at her and asked.


    "Hey, I don¡¯t own the research institute.If you would like to take something, go ahead.Why would I mind


    it?"


    Rhea stepped aside to show that she would not get in the way.


    Lily threw her a deep gaze and walked inward.


    "Anyway, what important thing have you left behind? Can I be of any help?"


    Rhea stood where she was and asked again.


    "I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t need help.I only left some personal items behind.If you¡¯re worried, you cane with


    me."


    Rheaughed nonchntly.


    "Of course not! There¡¯s nothing to worry about.Even if secrets exist in theboratory, you would know


    about them better than I do.Why would I be worried? It was wrong for me to stop youst time.I hope


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    you don¡¯t take it to heart," Rhea chuckled.


    Lily raised her eyebrow to indicate that she did not mind and turned to walk inward.


    Rhea stood where she was and did not tag along.


    However, despite the smile on her face, there was no joy in her eyes.


    Lily had no idea why Rhea would let her roam in the building without anyone following her.


    Of course, she knew there were surveince cameras everywhere.


    At the same time, she knew which ces were without them, like the restrooms.


    Lily did not believe Rhea would graciously let her search for what she wanted, as Rhea was convinced


    Lily was up to no good.


    Now, she could not bother with it.


    Since Rhea had given her a chance, she had to conduct a proper search.


    She wanted to know where Austin was held and theboratory''s other secrets.


    ¡®Also...who¡¯s hiding in that mysterious top floor?¡¯ After making a trip to the restroom, she walked along


    the corridor and stopped in front of a room.


    There was hardly anyone in the corridor as if she was the only person in this vast and empty building.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    Theboratories Lily passed were empty.


    Although the equipment was still there, there were no specimens.


    Apparently unused for experimentation for a long time, some ces had even gathered dust.


    Now she had stopped before what used to be Thompson¡¯s room.


    When she was busy with her experiment here, she hardly had time to go home and would stay in the


    building.


    Those with higher ranks like her and Thompson had been allocated rooms to rest.


    Since Thompson had passed away, the door to his room was wide open and empty inside, without any


    documents on the desk.


    As she stepped in, she heard a voice say, "Professor Thompson¡¯s room had been cleaned up.I doubt


    you''ll find your stuff here."


    Lily looked over her shoulder and saw Rhea nearby.


    For an alert person like Lily, she would not fail to notice Rhea havinge so close.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t feel like I was being followed.It means...she didn¡¯t take the same route.I wonder where she


    emerged from.There are pathways...or secret chambers or passages that I don¡¯t know about! ? She


    nces around, hoping to see if there are any clues, but cannot find any traces of trapdoors just by


    looking.


    "Are you very interested in Professor Thompson¡¯s room?" Rhea asked.


    Lily looked over her shoulder at Rhea.


    "I¡¯m more interested in yours.Do you mind if I take a look?"


    "I don¡¯t have a room here."


    Rhea shrugged and said calmly, "I don¡¯t enjoy the benefits they''ve given you and Professor


    Thompson.I only focus on my experiment and practically live in theb.If you¡¯re interested, you can


    look at myb."


    Lily nodded.


    "Okay!"


    ¡®Since she invited me, how could I say no? I worked here for so long and had never heard of Rhea, yet


    she appeared out of nowhere and seemingly became the person in charge.As for her experiment, I''d


    love to find out what it is about."


    Following her, Lily left the room and kept walking forward.


    Getting inside an elevator, Rhea reached out her finger and pressed the "I " button.


    Lily was puzzled.


    There was an assortment of items in the basement, where some low-light herbal nts were being


    cultivated.


    However, there was noboratory to her knowledge.


    Seeing her bewildered look, Rhea curled her lips into a mysterious smile.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Looks like you¡¯re not that familiar with the building."


    "I¡¯m not, indeed."


    She nodded and agreed.


    "Your research showed that you know a lot about herbal nts.I''m curious where you heard about


    them." Rhea asked in a seemingly casual manner.


    "I did learn something, but not that much."


    Looking at the indicator on the elevator as it moved downward, Lily said ndly, "Anyway, I remember


    that you studied mainstream medicine overseas.I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much about herbal


    medicine."


    "We have to keep learning, don¡¯t we?"


    Wriggling her fingers, Rhea grew rxed, as if she were having a small talk with Lily.


    "The world is so huge, and yet we know so little.Only through research and experiments will we be able


    to progress and learn more.Then our society could advance in leaps and bounds.Don¡¯t you think so?"


    "I believe that every advancement should benefit humanity.It¡¯s only an advancement if it makes the


    world better.Otherwise, I could not agree with you."

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    "How would we know if the research hasn¡¯t seeded yet? Maybe you''re heading in the wrong


    direction." Rhea said it meaningfully.


    The elevator dinged as it reached the floor.


    Lily no longer responded to her words.


    As the elevator doors opened, she wanted to step out but found someone blocking their way.


    "Mike?" Lily was stunned.


    Seeing him, Rhea knitted her brow.


    "Mike, what are you up to again?"


    "Mrs.Russel no longer works in theb and shouldn¡¯te here."


    Not answering Rhea, Mike looked at Lily and said, emphasizing each word.


    Holding back her anger, Lily looked at him.


    "I¡¯m here to pick up what I left behind.Is it not allowed, Mr.Corden?"


    She stressed hisst name on purpose.


    ¡®What is Mike up to? He keeps getting in my way."


    "What have you left behind?" Mike¡¯s gaze showed no emotions.


    "You won¡¯t be able to find anything that belongs to you here, and you shouldn''t be here either.Tell me


    what you left behind, and I¡¯1l get someone to return it to you.Please leave now, Mrs.Russell."


    ¡®He''s ordering me to leave.What a cold person! He truly goes by the book, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯


    "Mrs.Russell is here to see me, and I¡¯ve invited her to visit my workce.You can talk to me if you have


    a problem with it."


    To Lily¡¯s surprise, Rhea tried to help her.


    Lily threw a nce at her over the shoulder and narrowed her eyes.


    Then Mike looked at Rhea and said bluntly, "Rhea, the research institute is an important ce.How


    could you just bring anyone here? Let alone the workce! Are you so ignorant of it that I need to


    remind you?"


    "Mrs.Russell is not an outsider and is a founding member of the project.What secrets would we be


    hiding from her?"


    Rhea curled her lips into a dismissive smile.


    Lily felt her smile wasden with meaning.


    "Since Mrs.Russell already quit, she¡¯s no longer one of us and shouldn¡¯t step foot in here ever again.As


    the biggest shareholder, I have the right to decide."


    Straightening his back, he refused to move aside.


    "Mrs.Russell, we¡¯re friends after all.I hope you won''t make a scene here."


    ¡®In other words, leave, or I''ll get someone to throw you out!¡¯ "Mike! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re someone


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    important just because you funded the experiment.You don''t make the decisions!"


    Somewhat angry, Rhea stared at him and said so, then held Lily''s wrist.


    "Today, I¡¯m bringing her to visit my workce, and I dare you to stop me!¡¯ Lily was caught off guard and


    dragged along by the woman, who had not expected her to act so abruptly.Mike quickly stepped


    sideways and blocked their path.Angry, Rhea tried to shove him off, but he grasped her hand instead.


    "I won¡¯t let any outsiders set foot here today!"


    They were caught in a stand-off.


    Seeing the two ring at each other, Lily steadied herself and raised her voice, "Enough!"

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    "Mike, I feel like I¡¯ve only just started to know you today.You''re truly somebody, aren¡¯t you?" Lily said it


    coldly and backed into the elevator.


    "You''re right.Since I already quit, I shouldn''t be here.I''ll leave right now, so I won''t be putting you two on


    the spot."


    "Don¡¯t go!"


    Taken aback, Rhea tried to pull her, but Lily¡¯s wrist easily shifted to dodge her grasp.


    "It¡¯s not up to him to make the decision!"


    Rhea spoke angrily as she looked at Lily.


    "Don¡¯t you want to take a look at my workce? Don¡¯t you want to look for what you¡¯ve left behind and


    see what you want to see?"Her words were extremely tempting and yet felt like a trap.


    Lily let out a half-smile.


    "I wanted to, but not anymore.Mr.Corden is right.This involves your secrets, and I shouldn¡¯t ask too


    much about it.Goodbye!"


    She pressed the button on the elevator.


    "Don¡¯t go!"


    Rhea tried to stop her, but Mike dragged her back.


    Caught off-guard, Rhea knocked into him.


    Missing the elevator, she saw the elevator doors shut.


    "Mike!"


    ring over her shoulder, Rhea was enraged.Mike slowly let go of her hand with an indifferent look.


    "Do you know what you¡¯ve done?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Rhea felt like tearing him apart as she stared at him.


    Reason told her that she could not do so just yet, but anger overwhelmed her.


    ¡®This man is such a nuisance!¡¯ Mike ndly threw her a sidelong nce.


    "I can ask you the same thing.If I had not stopped you, what would you have done? Trap her here in


    the building? How many more people are you trying to imprison in the building?"


    "She knows a lot about perfumery, kickboxing, and herbal medicine, so her brain must be different than


    those of ordinary people and could produce an unusualb result that¡¯s worth studying! You just


    destroyed my n!"


    Clenching her fists, Rhea wished she could punch his face.


    "Are we all just specimens to you? Not human beings?"


    Turning around to face her, Mike slightly narrowed his eyes and sized up the petite woman, who was


    only as tall as his shoulders.


    ¡®Frankly speaking, if I see her on the street, I¡¯d only think she¡¯s a pretty and arrogant woman.I would


    never imagine her to be filled with sick ideas on experiments and so cold-hearted."


    "So what?"


    Raising her brow, Rhea did not think there was anything wrong with her.


    "What¡¯s the difference between human beings and animals? They¡¯re all insignificant in the


    universe.Why can animals be specimens and not human beings?"


    Slightly shaking his head, Mike continued, "Then what kind of specimen am I to you?"


    Her beautiful fox-like eyes stared unwaveringly at him, Rhea slightly stood on her toes and craned her


    head as she said bluntly, "


    Well, one day I''d love to crack your head open and see what¡¯s inside!¡¯ "Then you might not have the


    chance for the rest of your life."


    Mike said as he curled his lips.


    "It¡¯s hard to say.We¡¯ll have to wait and see, won¡¯t we?"


    Rhea turned and strode off.


    Staring after the woman as she receded into the darkness, Mike slowly narrowed his eyes.


    Lily felt relieved when she stepped out of the elevator and saw daylight.

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    It was a weird feeling as if Lily had just returned from the darkest abyss to a sunlit world.She left the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    building and went outside the research institute.


    Having remained outside, the bodyguards saw her and hurried over.


    "Ma¡¯am!"


    Lily nodded slightly and asked, "Did anything happen while I wasn¡¯t around?"


    "No."


    The bodyguards shook their heads to indicate that nothing unusual had happened.She nodded gently.


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    She nced over her shoulder at the building and saw it was awash in sunlight and dazzling.


    However, instead of making her feel warm, it gave off a chilly feeling.


    Not long after she left, Dominic called, extra concerned.


    "Lily, are you all right?"


    "I¡¯m fine."


    Lily rubbed between her brows.


    She was only a bit tired, and there was gentle movement in her tummy as if the twins were


    restless.She palmed her tummy and caressed it soothingly, feeling weighed down.


    "Good.You almost scared me to death just now! Why did you hang up without finishing what you were


    saying? Oh, yes, what happened to that brat, Austin?"Dominic hurriedly asked, "I just called his


    parents..."


    "Old man, let¡¯s talkter, okay? I¡¯m a bit tired and need to rest for awhile." Lily interrupted him.


    "Oh, oh, okay, sure! You rest well, okay? We¡¯ll talkter."


    Observant, Dominic immediately sensed that something was off and stopped talking.


    Without returning home, Lily headed straight to Dominic¡¯s estate.


    When she got out of the car, she carefully nced around, left her phone in the vehicle, and brought


    the new one inside.


    As soon as she stepped through the house''s entrance, a tiny fellow threw himself over.


    "Mommy!"


    His soft bodyforted her greatly.


    Lily bent over and kissed him hard on both his cheeks.


    "Honey bunny, you¡¯re such a good boy!¡¯ The toddler was happy that his mother praised him.


    He pouted to give his mother a sweet kiss.


    "Tsk! Little sycophant."


    Dominic grumbled, "You''re so violent with me, yet you kiss and lick your mommy like a puppy!"


    "Woof, woof!"


    Barking like a puppy, Galen turned and nuzzled into Dominic, then raised to kiss his cheek, cheering


    the old man up.


    "you cute little thing!" Dominicughed.


    After showering her son with affection, Lily thought about the serious matter and said gently, "Galen, go


    y for a while.Mommy and Grandpa have something to talk about."


    "Okay," Galen answered and did so like a good boy.


    Dominic knew Lily must be facing a huge problem.


    She had always been casual and rxed whenever she came here, but her burdens seemed to be


    increasingtely.


    "What''s the matter? Why aren¡¯t you going to Burnwken anymore? Did something happen?"


    Dominic poured Lily a self-made calming tea and asked casually.


    "Old man, Alex is back."


    Dominic was the only person Lily could tell without having to worry about anything.Surprised, Dominic


    lifted his eyelids and said tentatively, "He¡¯s not doing well?"

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    Alexander¡¯s return was supposed to be good news, but Lily did not look rxed and became gloomier


    instead.


    That would only mean that something was up.


    ¡®He might¡¯ve gotten infected with the disease.I¡¯ve yet to see him and am unsure of his situation"


    Lily picked up the teacup and took a sip to calm herself.


    "The disease?"


    Dominic¡¯s hand paused as he lifted the teapot.He knitted his brow.


    "He¡¯s back? I mean, he¡¯s home?"


    "No."


    Lily shook her head and continued, "He also knows it¡¯s serious and naturally wouldn¡¯t return or meet


    me for Galen¡¯s and my sake.He¡¯s not even in Kingnd.I suppose he¡¯s recuperating in a rtively


    remote area."


    "Oh."


    Letting out a sigh of relief, Dominic put down his teapot and sat before her.


    "What¡¯s your n?"


    "I''m going to meet him."


    Dominic frowned.


    "Are you out of your mind?!"


    "I¡¯d like to know what the disease is all about," Lily said seriously.


    "Every country is studying it.There¡¯s no need for you to meddle in this." Dominic reasoned objectively.


    "There are many precedents of pandemics, so you should know how huge the impact could be. "Even


    though the medical field is very advanced, no one knows how it began, and it¡¯s spreading fast. With


    you being pregnant, he¡¯s right not to see you!"


    "I know he¡¯s right, but at the same time, I feel there¡¯s nothing wrong with going to see him."


    Without waiting for him to speak, she added, "I know! should take proper safety measures, and there


    might be a risk.


    However, old man, you were a physician for many years.


    Haven¡¯t you faced any dangers or risks before?"


    "I..."


    Dominic was stumped.


    She was right that he had been in various situations when he was adventuring,ing face-to-face


    with unknown poisonous nts, insects, andplex and unpredictable people.


    However, he was all alone and had nothing to lose.


    "You''re different because you¡¯re not alone! You have Galen and are now pregnant with twins.You have


    to think about them!"


    Dominic said in disapproval.


    "It¡¯s because of them that I have to learn more about it."


    Lily touched her belly softly and continued, "The pandemic is not slowing down and spreading.Although


    Kingnd is still free of it, there are already cases in our country, and no one knows what kind of


    situation we¡¯ll find ourselves in.


    "with so many experts researching it worldwide, they¡¯re still unable to find a cure.If my children were to


    live in such an environment, how could I do nothing? I know I might not have that prowess, and I


    should just mind my own business if Alex didn¡¯t get infected.


    "However, now that he is, I have to visit him.It''s not just to care for or cure him, but I do so hoping my


    children would not live ina world of pandemics."


    Lily had thought it through.


    A philosopher once urged humans to better themselves morally when they had not achieved their


    ambitions and to contribute to humankind when they had the means.


    She was not that noble and had not thought about saving people, but under the current situation, she


    could not shut her heart to it.


    It was not just for others but for herself, her family, and those around her.


    Dominic quieted down, knowing full well that she was right.


    Lately, the news brought over by his messenger pigeons was not rosy, and the disease could spread


    into Kingnd from the surrounding areas.


    Living as a hermit in his estate, he did not know how much longer he could live.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, he knew the toddler standing before him still had along life ahead.


    ¡®If we all think it has nothing to do with us, how would the world end up in the future?¡¯

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    "Then take proper safety measures, okay? The pandemic is the real deal.I think a virus might have


    caused it."


    Dominic thought for a moment and spoke.


    "Yes, I think so too."


    Nodding, Lily agreed.


    "Also, I think it has something to do with the experiment in theb."


    "Theb you worked in?"


    Taken aback, Dominic thought about the question he had put aside just now.


    "Oh, yes, you don¡¯t think that brat, Austin, is the person behind it, do you?"


    He suddenly thought that Austin might be the culprit as he was messing with those nts in the


    Lily chuckled and palmed her head, shaking it.


    "No! He''s not up to the task.More urately, I think he doesn¡¯t know about it."


    "As I expected!"


    Dominic sighed in relief and also felt that his suspicion was ludicrous.


    ¡®I know how capable Austin is.If he could truly create a virus so devastating to the world, I would have


    to hand it to him"


    "Then what happened to him?"


    Dominic sighed in relief again, thinking it must not be anything significant.


    "He went missing.He wasn¡¯t in theb or his house, and no one could reach him.I tried to search for


    him in the research institute but got interrupted several times.I¡¯m sure he should be in the building, but I


    have no idea where exactly."


    "Why are you so certain that he¡¯s inside the building? Perhaps he got kidnapped when he went out or


    got lost somewhere without a signal?"


    Dominic thought about it and said, "I used to..."


    Lily interrupted, "What happened to youst time was a different matter! Austin is obsessed with his


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    experiment, and it''s not unusual for him not to leave theb for days.Besides, there truly is something


    wrong with the research institute.


    "I suspect that he discovered something and has been contained.Furthermore, Professor Thompson¡¯s


    traffic ident was too coincidental.Everything has to do with the research institute."


    "Professor Thompson? That elderly man?"


    Dominic shook his head in shock.


    "It¡¯s just a ce to conduct experiments.Why does it sound like a dungeon filled with conspiracies?"


    "you''re right! I think they are trying to hide their conspiracies!" Lily nodded.


    "Old man, only you can save Austin now."


    "Me?"


    Dominic pointed at his nose but missed her point.


    "What has it got to do with me? You¡¯re not asking an older man like me to look for him in the research


    institute, are you? What if I get imprisoned as well?"


    He shook his head repeatedly.


    "No, no, I¡¯m not going!"


    "No, I need you to contact Austin¡¯s parents and ask them to report it to the police! If the police get


    involved, perhaps things would be easier to handle," Lily said.


    "Report it to the police? Why must they be the ones who report it to the police? Why can¡¯t you do it?"


    "I¡¯m not the right person!"


    Lily looked at him.


    "People don¡¯t regard me as an ordinary person in Kingnd since I¡¯m rted to the Russells.It¡¯s best


    for Austin¡¯s parents to go to the police themselves."


    ¡®Austin¡¯s parents are something else.Their son has gone missing for so long, yet they aren¡¯t even


    rmed.If not, I wouldn''t need to remind them through Dominic"


    "Contact that couple again? No, no!"


    Dominic shook his head vigorously and had no wish to deal with anyone else in the Fike family.

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    "Old man!" She called him solemnly out of the blue.


    "This is important! Do you really want your only grandnephew to have been murdered?" Like a little boy


    who got scolded, Dominic pouted. He was worried but had only talked tough.


    "All right then."


    He mumbled, "What kind of lousy research institute would do such a horrible thing?"


    Lily thought the same.


    If she knew the research institute would be up to no good, she would not have joined in the first ce.


    ¡®However, when I backed out, the experiment did not stop. It shows that the project is not as simple as I


    initially thought"


    "I think the research institute is just a local base.They should be operating in more than one ce," Lily


    said thoughtfully.


    "What?!"


    Dominic was shocked.


    "There¡¯s strictw enforcement in our country.Although theb has something to do with the pandemic,


    I suspect the virus might not have been leaked from here.Of course, it¡¯s just something that I suspect,


    and I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate.I feel like the government might have noticed something as well,


    but we are not aware of it," she said solemnly.


    Patting his head, Dominic frowned.


    "This is giving me a headache! I¡¯m too old to handleplicated things.It would be best if young


    people like you looked into it."


    "So Ihave to ask you to take care of Galen for a few more days.I''ll only take him back after I settle


    these affairs." Lily brought this up at thest minute.


    "What?"


    Widening his eyes, Dominic wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth and decided against it,


    waving.


    "Fine! I guess it¡¯s just my bad luck."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "If you¡¯re unwilling, then I..."


    Lily purposely said so after a smile, but he curtly interrupted, "


    Then what? Where do you n to bring your son to? I know you and your husband want to save the


    world and keep getting yourselves into rouble, but don''t dray Galen into this! Do you know how old he


    is? He will stay here and not go anywhere!"


    "Okay!"


    Lily readily answered.


    Dominic caught himself.


    ¡®Why do I feel like I was tricked?¡¯ A thud sounded.


    His stomach punched hard, and Mike doubled over in pain.


    The blood on the corners of his lips was not dried yet.


    Unable to withstand the pain, he crouched in a half -kneeling position but did not moan.


    "This is just a minor punishment. If you get up to your little tricks again, you''ll not be the one who


    suffers from punches and hardship," the masked man said coldly.


    His husky voice was creepy and had an unnerving effect making the threat.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    There was anxiety in Mike¡¯s eyes as he looked up.


    "Don¡¯t youy a finger on him! You promised me that as long as I cooperated, you wouldn¡¯t harm him."


    "But if you don¡¯t behave, don¡¯t me us, okay?" The man stood up.


    He was unusually short and looked like he had slid down from his chair.He neared Mike, and when he


    half- knelt in front of him, they were of the same height and eye level.


    This contrasted greatly with his voice and look ,he was like an underdeveloped child.


    "Mike, don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of what you¡¯re thinking.Do you think the Russell family could save your


    son?"


    His voice was dismissive, and his cunning eyes behind the mask were unfathomable.


    "I know they can¡¯t, and I can¡¯t either.I¡¯ve always obeyed your instructions.I only did it for the sake of the


    organization."


    Catching his breath, Mike said as he endured the pain in his stomach.


    "Oh?¡±


    "you guys might have underestimated Lily.She¡¯s not just a perfumer and an ordinary pharmacist


    because she has the backup of the Russell family.I know that family is nothingpared to the


    organization, but we¡¯re in Hydend and Kingnd.


    "If anything happens to her here, the police will locate the ce soon.E-Even if you and the


    organization aren¡¯t afraid, any mistakes we make at this juncture would have serious consequences."


    The man in the mask paced back and forth, his hands behind him, without saying anything.He looked


    somewhat funny due to his size.


    Mike continued, "Besides, Rhea¡¯s imprisonment of Austin has already brought us trouble.If I haven''t


    guessed wrongly, the police will locate this ce soon!"


    "If you hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have kept Lily here as my specimen, and the police could never find


    this ce!"


    Rhea snorted and retorted, "The truth is you let her go on purpose because she¡¯s your friend!"


    "I did let her go on purpose!"


    Raising his voice, Mike said, "I also did it for the sake of our n.As someone who only thinks about


    the experiment, you have no idea how hard it is to deal with them in Kingnd! "Besides, if you hadn¡¯t


    acted recklessly, the progress of the experiment would not be stalled! This is all because of you!"


    He used Rhea.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Rhea was astonished.


    "B*llshit! If it weren¡¯t for me, the experiment would not progress so fast and sessfully.You¡¯re


    spouting nonsense just to save your a*s!"


    "Ha!"


    Wiping the remnants of blood off the corners of his mouth, Mike threw her a mocking look.


    "If it¡¯s not because of Lily¡¯s data, would you truly have seeded so soon? I know your research on the


    virus is sessful, but without her perfecting thebination with the raw materials, could you guys


    have spread the virus so easily?"


    "I don¡¯t need-"


    Rhea denied it but was interrupted before she could say more.


    "Enough!"


    The masked man said, "You said the police have already taken notice of the research institute?"


    "That¡¯s right!"


    Nodding his head, Mike said, "Sir, you''ve always been overseas and are unfamiliar with the situation


    here.The police in our country are very efficient, and I¡¯m afraid the National Security Division has also


    found out about us.I feel it¡¯s best to evacuate."


    "we''re going into thest phase soon.How could you suggest we evacuate now?"


    Rhea walked up to him with anger because she thought he was trying to make things hard for her.


    "So you want to put our boss in danger?"


    Staring at her, Mike did not back down.


    The masked man said ndly, "Stop arguing! I will not let anyone stop my n.The whole world will be


    mine soon, and no one can change that!"


    His eyes glinting eerily, he held up his hands as if he already had the world under his control.

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    When Cameron returned home to pick up his things, he saw a car parked sideways beside the gate


    and frowned.


    Fabian exited his car and jogged over as his car drew near, shing his signature obedient grin.


    "Ron, Ron..."


    Although Cameron was impatient, he still lowered the car window.


    "what¡¯s the matter?"


    "I¡¯m sorry for what happened to Tasia.


    That¡¯s Ree¡¯s fault, and I¡¯ve already scolded her! I wanted her toe and apologize to Tasia, but she


    has been busy the past two days and couldn¡¯t make it today.Anyway, don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ll teach her a harsh


    lesson.Is Tasia all right?" Fabian asked.


    "She¡¯s fine."


    Cameron was cold to him.


    "Anything else?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Since he had asked, Fabian eagerly said, "About the vine development center..."


    "I only discuss work in my office," he said quickly, not wanting to discuss the subject.


    "I know, but I can¡¯t go to your office either! I¡¯ve been stopped a few times when I tried to see you


    there.Ron, don¡¯t do this to me.I¡¯m your wife¡¯s only brother!"


    Bending over, Fabian looked as if he had been mistreated and tried to remind Cameron that he was


    family.


    Cameron said coldly, casting him a look.


    "You still remember you¡¯re my wife¡¯s brother, huh? If you do, then stop creating trouble!"


    "...When have I caused trouble? I want to do something.The vine development center is good for


    the country and its people.If I do a good job, it will also look good on you.Also, didn¡¯t you promise me..."


    He lowered his voice.


    He was mad at Cameron, but he didn''t say it out loud because he was afraid it would hurt their


    rtionship.


    If he ruined their rtionship, then there would be no turning back.


    He still hoped Cameron would help him because, after the result of the tender event was out, those


    CEOs who were friendly to him lost their friendship, and some even came to collect debts from him.


    He would have no hope if he could not salvage the situation.


    "When have I promised you?"


    Cameron finally looked impatient, and his tone became blunt.


    "Fabian, can¡¯t you spend your effort on doing the right thing rather than resorting to dishonest means?"


    "I-I¡¯m trying to do my business.What makes that dishonest? Ron, you promised me that day.You asked


    me to do my job well and said you¡¯d let me handle the project during the tender event, but you broke


    your promise.Did the Russell family bribe you? Did they give you money? How much? Name me a


    price, and I¡¯!] try my best to find the amount!"


    As he spoke, Fabian got angrier and was no longer as humble as before.He involuntarily straightened


    up and lost his temper.


    "What a load of crap!" Cameron chided him angrily.


    "Please stop spouting nonsense.Do you have any idea what you''re talking about?"


    "Fine!"


    Since he had started, Fabian decided to let himself go.


    "Ron, stop pretending! I''ve always thought you were an upright and incorruptible man, but I was wrong.


    If La Beaut¨¦ Group hasn¡¯t bribed you, why would you give the project to them? "Alexander didn¡¯t attend


    the tender event and only sent his employees.The rumors even said he had died overseas.Giving the


    contract to them would lead to nothing.You took bribes from them, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Shut your mouth!"


    Cameron growled.


    ¡®He¡¯s filled with nonsense, and if someone overheard it, it would set tongues wagging.What he said is


    nothing but baseless nder.If it¡¯s not for the sake of myte wife, it would truly be a waste of breath


    talking to him"


    However, seeing Cameron¡¯s reaction, Fabian thought that he was angry because what he said was


    correct.


    Therefore, he grew even more daring.

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    "Why should I shut up? Oh, now that my sister passed away, you think you can mistreat her family,


    don¡¯t you? I¡¯m my sister¡¯s only brother, and you promised her to take care of me.


    Is this how you''re doing it? "Cameron, you¡¯re incorruptible, my a*s! You¡¯re no different than those vile


    officials.I know...You¡¯ve found yourself a wife and forgotten about my sister and how she lost her life to


    give birth to your daughter.To think my sister treated you so well! She should have seen through your..."


    "Fabian!"


    Cameron¡¯s roar shocked Fabian till he choked on his words.He stared at Cameron without a word.


    "Stop your nonsense! I¡¯m warning you, if you say one more word, I''ll have you arrested.They did


    everything about the vine development center ording to legal procedures.If you''re upset,


    conduct your investigation or sue me.


    "Don¡¯t harass me here!"


    Cameron reprimanded Fabian.


    "Don¡¯t always overstep your boundaries in your sister¡¯s name.I know how much you¡¯ve cashed in on


    my name over the years! "also, tell your daughter to behave! Do not think that I¡¯m blind and


    ignorant.There are still some scores to be settled!"


    Then he turned to the chauffeur and said, "Drive!"


    The car slowly pulled through the gate.


    Fabian was stunned and wanted to follow it, but the gate had already closed.


    Since he got kicked outst time, he could not enter through the gate.


    Fabian was angry, but Cameron was out of his sight and earshot, so he could only spit at the gate and


    went home huffily.


    Maria was waiting at home.


    Over the past few days, she was in no mood to go to beauty salons or malls.


    When she saw her husband returning, she could tell from his expression that things did not go as he


    wanted.


    "You failed to see him again?"


    "did!"


    "So he refused to help?"


    Fabian kicked the coffee table aside angrily till it flipped.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "F*ck Cameron! One day I¡¯ll end him."


    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen him get so angry before.He''s being too mean, isn¡¯t he? End him?¡¯ Maria was so


    horrified that she stood aside quietly.


    She then asked the servant to pour her a ss of water and gingerly brought it over.


    "Have some water to calm yourself, and then tell me what happened.Being angry can¡¯t solve anything


    and would only harm your health."


    "F*ck drinking!"


    Fabian smashed the ss into pieces.


    Maria waved the servants off and sighed, "Looks like it¡¯s true that your brother-inw has found himself


    a new wife."


    "what the f*ck do I care? If he pisses me off, I''ll report him to the government!"


    Pointing upward at the ceiling, Fabian barked.


    "Report what? Him getting a new wife?"


    Maria nearly burst outughing.


    "Or him having secret dealings with the Russell family? You have no proof!"


    "Who says I have no proof?" Fabian said, upset.

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    Three secondster, Fabian said indignantly, "I indeed have no f* cking proof!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He thought about it and got angrier.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been so close to Cameron for so many years, yet I¡¯ve failed to gain any shred of evidence I can


    threaten him with.All I can do is suck up to him nonstop.


    ¡®Anyway, after so many years, he should somewhat appreciate my effort.Even if I were just a dog, he


    should have thrown me with a bone, shouldn¡¯t he? He just enjoys pretending to be someone just and


    impartial!¡¯ "So what did he say? Didn¡¯t he promise you? Did he take money from the Russell family?"


    Maria asked carefully.


    "How would I know?" Fabian said impatiently, kicked off the stool beside him, then sat on the sofa.


    Remembering something with a frown, he looked up and asked, "Where¡¯s Rhea?"


    "She returned to theb." Maria spread her arms and looked curious.


    "Why? Is it because she shoved Tasia? If it¡¯s because of that, I''ll apologize to Tasia!"


    "Not that!"


    Fabian waved and calmed down, then started to think about what Cameron had said.He thought


    something was not right, and he had a strange feeling.


    "That was just an ident, and I saw with my own eyes that Ree didn¡¯t do it on purpose.Also, couldn¡¯t


    Tasia let Ree search for a while? Aren¡¯t we family? I let Tasiae in freely whenever shees here,


    so why can¡¯t we do the same at her ce? Since she¡¯s not our daughter, she treats us as outsiders,"


    Maria said sadly.


    "Cameron told me to ask our daughter to behave and said there are still some scores to settle."


    Pensive, Fabian kept thinking about what he had said.However, Maria got riled up when she heard


    that.


    "He said that? He truly did? What kind of b*llshit is that?"


    She jumped around.She was so angry she could tear the house down.


    "Does Cameron call himself a man? We''ve helped him care for his daughter so meticulously for many


    years.I even wore myself out trying to engage the miracle doctor.Can¡¯t he see how much his piglike


    daughter has improved? He¡¯s so ungrateful!" She pped angrily.


    "Scores to settle? Fine.Let¡¯s settle the score.Tasia lived and ate in our house for many years, and I


    spent so much hiring the miracle doctor.Does he have any idea how much money we''ve spent?"


    "He wants to settle the score with us? I think it should be the other way around!"


    Having vented his anger, Fabian now became calmer.


    Sitting quietly, he listened and thought about it seriously, then said with a frown, "No, I think when he


    said those words, he didn''t direct them to me."


    "Did Rhea offend him?" he asked again thoughtfully.


    Maria was still angry and retorted immediately, "How could Rhea offend him since she¡¯s hardly at home


    and rarely sees him? When she does, she always greets him courteously and has never been rude to


    him.


    "She only scuffled with Tasia and caused her to fall down the stairs identally.Tasia didn¡¯t even suffer


    a serious injury.Does he need to worry about it so much? If he¡¯s upset, how about I fall down the stairs


    to make it up to his daughter?"


    She was infuriated, thinking that her beloved daughter had nothing to do with it.


    "What kind of crazy talk is that? If your falling down the stairs could appease him, I would have pushed


    you down a long time ago!"


    Fabian rolled his eyes.


    Maria was puzzled.


    "Something¡¯s not right with what Cameron said today.Tell Rhea toe home.I''d like to ask her


    properly to see if there is anything we aren¡¯t aware of," he said.

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    "How can there be anything we¡¯re unaware of? You know what your daughter is like.She¡¯s just a nerd,


    and unlike other girls, all she does is read books, study, and conduct her experiments.


    "I chink Cameron is just trying to fool you."


    Maria was so protective of her daughter that she did not think anything could be wrong with her.


    The truth was that Fabian did not get it either.


    Although his wife was biased, she was right that the chance of Rhea interacting with Cameron was


    meager as she hardly even hung out with Anastasia.


    ¡®These two didn¡¯t enjoy ying together when they were young and hardly met one another, leading


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    their own lives as grownups.How could Ree possibly offend Ron?¡¯ Maria noticed how quiet Fabian was


    and asked, despite herself, "So the project has gone up in smoke?"


    Fabian looked gloomy when his wife mentioned that.


    "It¡¯s a done deal.What can I do about it? I couldn¡¯t possibly take the project from the Russell family by


    force.It wouldn¡¯t work."


    "Then what should we do?"


    Maria was desperate.


    Although she did not know much about his business, her husband had told her how important the


    project was.


    If it fell through, that would end hispany and the family.


    "How about I go and beg Cameron? Guys like you are too direct.Perhaps there could still be a chance


    if I beg him.If not, he could still give us some minor projects, couldn¡¯t he?"


    She choked up as she spoke.


    "It¡¯s not your first time meeting Cameron.Do you think it''ll work if you beg him?"


    Fabian pulled a long face and was in a nasty mood.


    "Then what should we do?"


    Maria¡¯s legs went limp, and she nearly sat on the floor.She felt there was no hope.


    "We still have to get the goods on him.We¡¯ll control him for the rest of our lives when we do."


    Fabian thought about it carefully and said grimly.


    However, Maria was not that optimistic.


    "How? After so many years, we would have seeded if we could."


    "He has only got himself a girlfriend after all these years.Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s exceptional?"


    Fabian looked up at his wife and said meaningfully.


    Maria did not catch on.


    "You''re saying..."


    "If it¡¯s difficult to deal with him, we can target that woman.I don¡¯t believe Cameron is so incorruptible


    that I can¡¯t find a single fault with him!"


    Fabian snorted and gritted his teeth.


    "He can¡¯t me me since he¡¯s the one who¡¯s mistreating us!"


    "Still, you don¡¯t even know who that woman is.How are you going to do that?"


    "That?I¡¯ll be your job."


    Fabian smiled and threw her a deep gaze.


    "Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re good at?"


    ¡®She has managed to find the miracle doctor after asking around.


    Sometimes these women are better informed than anywork of information"


    "But..."


    Maria was still a bit hesitant.She had an indescribable fear of Cameron.


    "But what? Stop dilly-dallying! Do you want to witness the end of our family?" He scolded her coldly.


    The mention of "the end" terrified Maria, and she clenched her fists.


    "I''ll go!"

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    When Mike left the office, he nced over his shoulder and saw that Rhea was not leaving.He could


    not say much because the masked man said nothing.


    Feeling the inside of his mouth with the tip of his tongue, a bloody taste assaulted his throat as he left


    quietly.


    After he was gone, Rhea took a step forward.


    "Sir, are you truly going to let him off just like that? You know Mike is disloyal and he¡¯s not doing this for


    the organization..."


    "If he¡¯s not, what about you?"


    Staring at her coldly, there was mistrust in his eyes.


    Rhea pursed her lips.


    "At least I share the same goal and direction with you, sir.My mind is fully on the research.It¡¯s a great


    research project that could change the world, and I would be responsible for its result.Like you, I look


    forward to it!"


    "Oh, yeah?"


    Letting out augh, he suddenly asked, "Then have you found that thing inside your pen holder?"


    Stunned, Rhea did not expect him to know about it as it was a personal matter.But after giving it some


    thought, she realized that she should not be shocked.She made a scene at the Rollins¡¯ house, and


    Anastasia was hospitalized after falling down the stairs.


    As the man before her knew about almost everything, he could not possibly be ignorant of it.


    "I found it."


    She lowered her head and answered.


    "Found it?"


    The man was skeptical.


    "Did you truly find it, or were you just saying something nice to fool me?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare!"


    The usually arrogant Rhea kept her head low and lowered her voice to exin, "Actually the thing


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    inside the pen holder was not lost."


    "Oh?"


    Raising his brow, the man seemed to be waiting for her exnation.


    "Tye kept it well and naturally would not lose it.As Anastasia happened to visit my house recently, I


    wanted to seize the opportunity to search her house.I just didn¡¯t expect..."


    She didn¡¯t expect Anastasia to fall down the stairs and Cameron to coincidentally return and disrupt her


    n.She hardly hung out with Anastasia.


    If she went over to search, she would raise suspicion.


    Therefore, it was better to do it in the name of having lost something.


    She was surprised when Anastasia, who is usually gentle, tried hard to stop her from searching the


    house.


    When Cameron returned, she had no choice but to stop.


    It was now more difficult to visit their home after what she had done.


    "Oh..."


    The man clearly did not believe her words.


    "Your family is so close to the Rollins.Do you have to go through so much trouble to search for


    anything?"


    "I¡¯m actually on bad terms with Anastasia, and I feel she¡¯s started to suspect that I have something to


    do with the toxins inside her body.So I could only take a preemptive step and go over in the name of


    finding something I¡¯ve lost."


    "You''re on bad terms with Anastasia, but your parents¡¯ rtionship with her seems good.Over the


    years, your mom has visited the house often for her sake, hasn¡¯t she?" The man said mockingly and


    paced before her.


    He was short, and Rhea was standing, so he looked like a child moving about before her.His husky


    voice in a mocking tone was so eerie that one would feel a chill down their spine.


    "She...they have nothing to do with me!"


    Looking away, Rhea said coldly.


    "Did you say so because you don¡¯t want to drag your mother into this? Hmm?"


    The man suddenly halted in his path and stood before her with both hands behind him.


    Looking up at her, he curled his lips slightly.


    "You¡¯re worried for her? Hmm?"


    "I¡¯m not!" Rhea said stubbornly.


    "All they care about is Anastasia, whom they treat as their daughter, and she has always been their


    favorite.I don¡¯t care about them."

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    "Really?"


    The man questioned with a half-smile.He did not know if he should believe her, but he did not want to


    persist.


    Instead, he walked to the window and looked at the scenery outside before calmly saying, "The bidding


    for the vine development project had long ended.Your father did not win the bid.Just like that, he let


    a big fish escape from his grasp."


    "What do you mean?"


    Rhea did not understand why he would suddenly bring this up.


    "Cameron Rollins is your uncle, and your father is his brother-in-w.Still he didn¡¯t secure the project


    for your father.Your uncle is incorruptible!"


    He sneered and shook his head.


    "Cameron has always been like that," Rhea answered lightly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "My parents can''t seem to wrap their minds around it."


    "Can you?"


    The man turned around and asked.


    "Your family is about to go bankrupt! Without this project, your father''spany''s capital chain will be


    cut off.Debt collectors will be knocking at your door.The bank and otherpanies will cut ties with


    you.Can you still feel at ease experimenting here?"


    Hearing this, Rhea''s eyes widened as she looked up at him.She hardly asked questions when it came


    to family matters, nor did she bother understanding them.


    When they visited the Rollins¡¯ house today, her parents were eager to settle ounts with Cameron,


    but Rhea had no interest in it.


    In her eyes, apart from her own experiments, everything else was a trivial matter.


    Upon hearing this, she began to have second thoughts.


    Was it that serious? Although she could support herself, her life would never be asfortable if her


    family went bankrupt.


    A frown began to form on her face as she silently waited for the man''s next words.


    "Do you want to save your parents?" As expected, the man asked.


    "I''d like to hear what you have to propose, sir."


    Based on her understanding of people, there must be an ulterior motive behind his kindness.


    With a slight smile, the man turned around again.


    Squinting his eyes, he stared into the distance.


    "Do you know that if your father manages to get the vine development project, it''ll be a good thing


    for us as well? "That piece ofnd is on the outskirts of Kingnd.It''s not only suitable for us to conduct


    experiments, but also for the expansion of experimental products.It would have been perfect, but what


    a shame.Your father has been in the scene for years, yet he can''t even handle a mere Cameron


    Rollins..."


    He let out a long, regretful sigh.


    "What do you mean? Do you want me to find a way to help my father get this project?" She asked after


    thinking about it.


    "Is there anything you can do?" He cast a sideways nce at her.


    Rhea did not answer.


    The man had expected this.His following words were filled with disdain.


    "You¡¯re all too shallow.Be it just the vine development project or future ones, it is only by controlling


    Cameron that things can go smoothly."


    "Control Cameron?"


    "Give him the thing in that vial of yours.As long as Cameron is under control, nothing will ever be too


    hard for you.Although you can''t win over a person''s heart, you can control a human''s brain.What''s


    wrong? Are you confused?"


    Rhea did not answer.She was shocked.She did not expect the boss to tell her to use the content in her


    vial on Cameron.


    Suddenly, she felt conflicted.


    "But that thing..."

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    She was not even sure how effective that thing was.


    It was a new product that she had just developed.


    She kept it like a treasure, firstly because it was her own hard work, and secondly because she was


    unsure about the stability and effectiveness of the product.


    Not only did the boss know about this product of hers, but he was also asking her to use it on


    Cameron.


    This made her feel a little uneasy.


    "What''s wrong? Are you getting softhearted?" The manughed mockingly.


    "I''ve always thought you were ruthless.Are you telling me I was wrong?"


    "I''m not soft hearted.I''m just reluctant to finish up what I''ve just made," she replied.


    "If you can make one vial, what''s stopping you from making a second and a third? Once you have


    Cameron under your control and the vine development project under your belt, you¡¯d have arge


    enoughb to use and almost limitless funds to squander.You won''t care about this tiny bottle."


    After a pause, he was afraid that she wouldn''t do it and continued to persuade her, "What Mike said


    just now wasn''t an exaggeration.We might not be able to stay here for long.I''d have to find anew ce.


    "Do you n to continue staying here or go abroad? As for your parents, since they''re going bankrupt,


    they probably won''t be able to live for much longer.You don''t have to worry about them."


    Rhea lowered her head.


    "I understand!"


    With that, she took two steps back.


    After seeing that the man still had not turned around, she left.


    After returning home from Dominic''s ce, Lily was restless.


    Even though it was alreadyte at night, the thought of what had happened in the past few days kept


    her awake.Shey on the empty bed for two hours and stared at the ceiling.She could not sleep.


    Ultimately, she simply got up and checked her phone.


    It was two in the morning, but there was still no news from Alexander.


    After that phone call, he never called or sent another message.


    It was as if the two had lost contact again.


    She had already made up her mind on what to do next.


    As soon as it was the break of dawn, she got in the car and drove to where he was.


    She had traced his phone''s signal to a small country town on the outskirts of Kingnd.


    Although Lily did not know the exact location, it was enough for her.


    She could not wait another day.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was about five in the morning when her phone suddenly rang.


    After looking at the unfamiliar number, Lily picked it up decisively.


    "Hello?"


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    Violent coughs were heard from across the phone.


    This made Lily very worried.She could tell it was Alexander.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay? Did something happen?" Lily asked anxiously.


    "I''m fine."


    After coughing a few more times, he finally calmed down.


    "I''m fine.I''m just calling to tell you that you don''t need toe over."


    Hearing this, Lily was furious.


    "We''ve already agreed on this! You can''t change your mind just like that! I''m about to leave the house. I


    have to see you today!" Alexander sighed.


    "Listen to me.I feel a lot better.I''ll go home in two days once I''ve recovered.Considering the overall


    situation, you don''t have toe!"


    "I can''t do that.I''m not a visionary.I''m just a woman that wants to see her husband!" She said it firmly.


    He fell silent for a moment before he sighed again.


    "I''m really fine.You don''t have to worry.Although my cough is bad, I can feel that my physical strength is


    slowly returning.I know my own body.Also, the messages you sent me that day, what happened?"


    "There are too many things that are happening!" Lily immediately eximed.


    "I can''t tell you through the phone like this. I''ll tell you when I see you! I¡ª"

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    After a pause, Lily continued, "Someone is tapping my phone, but don''t worry.I''ve changed to a new


    card and increased the cyber protection around my phone.I bought a new phone as well.


    Nothing will happen for now.


    "I know you''re worried about our children and me, but you must know that not seeing you doesn¡¯t make


    these dangers disappear, and it''s not because of you that all this is happening.You have to let me see


    you!"


    Lily did not know if what she said had convinced Alexander or if he was toozy to argue.


    After a pause, Alexander ultimately caved in.


    "Make sure you take precautions and bring some bodyguards with you.Immediately leave if you''re in


    any danger.Don''t try to put up a strong front."


    "I will," she replied.


    Then, worried she might disturb her husband, she quietly hung up without saying anything.


    Alexander forwarded his location to her shortly after.


    Sure enough, Lily pinpointed the location at a small vige where she had traced his signal before.She


    could not go back to sleep and went to wash her face with cold water before changing her clothes.


    When she saw it was bright outside, she did not bother bringing the driver or a bodyguard.


    In her mind, their skills were not as good as hers.


    It would attract more attention if she brought too many people with her.


    So, she drove the car that she rarely used and quietly cruised out of Kingnd into the nearby vige.


    There was a faint sound of some movement in the basement.


    Austin thought he was hallucinating.


    He had no idea how many days had passed and whether it was day or night.He felt drained, hungry,


    and tired.


    If it were not for the bread and water Thompson had given him and the medicine he had created, he


    could have died long ago.He reluctantly moved and forced open his heavy eyelids.


    The sound outside was getting louder and closer.


    It did not seem to be a hallucination since it sounded too real.


    Austin struggled to prop himself up to get a better look A glimmer of hope rose in his heart.


    ¡®Is someoneing to save me? Did the news finally get out?¡¯ Soon, the basement door opened.


    Just as the light streamed in, the hope in his heart quickly vanished.


    The man who came in was not his savior.He looked familiar.He was the one who had a dispute with


    Rhea that night.He was Mike Corden.


    Mike walked up to Austin and bent down to look.


    "Are you dead?" Austin did not answer.


    "If you are, I''ll have you dragged out and buried!" Mike snapped coldly.


    Instantly, Austin spat on the ground.


    That made Mikeugh.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "It seems like you''re not dead.Since you''re still alive, get up and follow me!"


    "Where are you going?" Austin looked at him curiously.


    However, each word from him sounded hoarse, hurting his throat.


    "Do you have the right to ask?"


    Mike straightened up and looked down at Austin with a mocking smile.


    "Can you stand up?"


    Austin did not answer.His mind was turning.


    If he stayed here, he would just be waiting for death.


    If he followed this man, at least he could see the outside world one more time before he died.


    With that in mind, he struggled to get up, but a sharp pain jolted through his body as soon as he


    moved.He dropped to the ground again as soon as he stood up, grimacing in pain.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    "Is your leg injured?"


    Only then did Mike notice Austin having a bandage on one of his legs with dried-up blood on it.


    "It''s all thanks to you guys!" Austin replied with a snort.


    He felt that this was all an act. However, Mike raised his eyebrows and denied it.


    "It wasn''t me."


    "Aren''t you all on the same side?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin gritted his teeth with hatred.


    Although this man was here to save him, he was still with Rhea and the others.


    Mike could not be any better than the rest of them.


    Hearing what Austin said, Mike retracted his outstretched hand and shot him a cold look.


    "If that''s what you think, I''ll leave then.You can continue staying here." Austin did not reply.


    His ego told him to stay silent and not give in, but his survival instinct kicked in when he saw that Mike


    was genuinely going to leave.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Mike stopped in his steps and turned to look at Austin nonchntly.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Gritting his teeth, Austin forcefully stood up and limped behind Mike.


    Just as they reached the door, two people stopped them.


    "Mr.Corden..."


    "What''s wrong? Are you blocking me?"


    Mike immediately turned cold.


    This man was quite frightening when he was serious.


    "No, but Ms.Moore ordered..."


    "Her orders have nothing to do with me.I have the final say here, not her! Rhea Moore is just the leader


    of your project team.Know your ce!"


    He coldly snapped.


    "Move!"


    The two men did not dare to stop him, and they could only watch as Austin limped away behind Mike.


    Austin did not know who Mike was, but it seemed like he was in a higher position than Rhea.


    It also looked like he was nning to save Austin.


    Austin felt a little more at ease when he thought of this.


    Mike took him outside and let him into a ck car before throwing in some water and food.


    "Eat up.Don''t die in my car."


    Although Mike''s words were harsh, his actions showed otherwise.


    Austin did not bother to reply and immediately peeled open the food and drink before he stuffed himself


    with them.He had been hungry for days, so this was a treat for him.He ate mouthful after mouthful as if


    it was the most delicious thing he had ever eaten.


    Once he had enough, he looked up to see Mike driving and asked, "Aren¡¯t you worried that Rhea might


    cause a scene by taking me away like this?"


    "She can''t control what I do!" Mike snorted disdainfully.


    "What are you doing in thisb? I''ve never seen you before.Also, how did you find out about what the


    After holding it for so long, Austin began to ask a stream of questions.He felt a lot better after finally


    seeing the light again.


    On top of that, now that he felt he was being saved, his mind rxed.


    As he continued to eat and ask questions, he identally choked on his food.


    "Shut up!"


    Mike was annoyed.He did not expect this man to be so noisy.

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    If Mike had known that this man would be so annoying, he would not have bothered bringing him


    out.However, Mike did not want to cause trouble.


    Austin finally kept quiet for a while, but he could not hold back his curiosity, especially as he watched


    Mike drive down the familiar yet unfamiliar streets.


    "Where are we going now? Are you taking me home? Do you know where I live or are we going to the


    police station? Why don''t we stop by the police station first? Maybe I''d need a test..."


    "Who said I''m saving you?"


    Mike''s lips twitched as he nced at Austin through the rearview mirror.


    "If you''re not trying to save me, where are you taking me?"


    Austin could not make sense of this.He wondered why Mike brought him out if he was not trying to


    save him.


    ¡®Is he going to kill me somewhere else?!¡¯ Austin suddenly became more vignt when he thought of this


    possibility and stared at Mike with widened eyes.


    "What are you doing? Are you trying to kill me?"


    Mike smiled but said nothing as he continued driving slowly with his hands on the steering wheel.


    "Stop the car! I want to get out! Stop the car now!"


    Austin hurriedly threw his food aside and turned to open the car door, only to discover that Mike had


    locked it from the inside.


    At this moment, the smile on Mike''s face seemed off-putting.He seemed even scarier than Rhea.


    Austin was just beginning to trust him.


    No one would have expected him to be exactly like Rhea.


    "You, you..."


    Just as Austin was about to speak, he felt his head spinning.


    This dizziness, he was very familiar with.


    "The food..."


    "How can you just eat the food I gave you? You deserve to die," Mike said as he red at Austin.


    The smile on Mike''s face never left as he continued to drive.


    "You..."


    Austin began scratching at his throat, trying to vomit the food out.


    After retching a few times, he managed to vomit some out, but he felt his strength rapidly depleting.


    "Don''t waste your energy.You''ve already ingested the medicine.What good will it do to spit the food


    out?"


    Mike had been expecting this reaction, so it didn''t bother him.He calmly drove the car and continued to


    taunt Austin, "Let''s enjoy the rest of this road trip!"


    That was thest sentence Austin heard before his vision darkened.


    The vige was surprisingly lively for a town on the outskirts, and the narrow streets were full of people


    There were even tricycles, electric bicycles, and even tractors.


    Lily drove slower and slower, but her mood lightened the further she drove.


    The atmosphere here made her feel at ease.


    She watched as people shopped for vegetables by the road and yelled at their husbands.People were


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    chattering about their house chores and drying fruits.


    Such a simple lifestyle was a beautiful sight.


    Lily slowed down the car as she continued her peaceful journey.


    Nothing had stopped her, nor was anyone following her.


    ording to the address, she was less than 13 miles away.


    The sun had already risen, and the thought of seeing Alexander brightened up her mood.


    ¡®Everything is going to be all right.Everything will be all right, won''t it?¡¯ As she drove on and left the city


    center, her surroundings gradually became more dested and uninhabited.


    The grass on both sides was getting taller, and the woods were denser.


    Even the road was getting narrower.


    She mustered up her courage and focused on driving.


    However, she was not too scared.


    She knew Alexander could not live in a densely popted ce after contracting such a disease.


    He had to iste himself.


    Although Lily had no idea how he survived the past few days, she assumed he must have suffered a


    lot.

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    As the road continued to narrow, she was beginning to lose phone signals as well.


    Finally, as she entered an extremely lush forest, she saw a small wooden cabin in the middle of the


    woods.


    The reality was grim, despite the fact that most log cabins in the woods sounded magical in fairy tales.


    The wooden cabin was simple and covered in moss.


    It was carefully hidden in the woods, unnoticeable to most.


    There was simple fencing around it, making it look like an ordinary farmer''s hut.


    Lily checked the address on her phone again before looking up at the hut in front of her.


    She was sure this was the ce.


    Other than the cabin, there seemed to be no other residences around.


    As she couldn''t drive the car forward anymore, she stopped and got out before walking to the cabin.


    When she reached the door, she realized that the house was not as simple as it looked on the outside.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were surveince cameras all around, and the cabin seemed to be fortified.


    This made her feel a little more at ease when she saw that he still made it a point to protect himself.


    Sure enough, the surveince worked, as she was immediately greeted when she arrived at the door.


    "Ms.Christian?"


    The other party was a man with a thick beard, looking like a brute.


    Lily had never seen him before, yet he knew herst name.


    After slightly nodding, the man said, "Pleasee with me!"


    With that, he opened the door and stepped aside for Lily to walk in.


    Once she entered thepound, he closed the fence''s gate again and strode into the house.


    Lily followed closely behind him as she looked around the area.


    This ce was rtively hidden.


    It seemed like a good hiding spot.


    On top of that, the signal was not strong, so it should be hard to track him.


    She had no idea how Alexander found this ce.


    However, it was not a surprise either.


    As the head of the family, he would always have some contacts on hand to help him out.


    Lily noticed that Alexander was not present when they first entered the living room.


    Instead, the man went to the table and took out two masks.


    After putting one on himself, he passed the other one to Lily.


    She waved and signaled that she did not need one.


    Then she took her own mask out of her pocket.


    She knew the gue was contagious, so she had taken protective measures.


    Not only did she bring a mask, but she also had disinfectant and gloves with her.


    She had to prioritize her safety and the child in her belly in such a situation.


    This was the biggest responsibility she had toward Alexander and herself.


    The man watched Lily take out her disinfectant and was startled.


    He put down the bottle he was about to give her and watched as she took all of her safety measures in


    an orderly way.


    The man was impressed.


    Once he saw that she was done, he led her into the back room.


    There was nothing in the back room except an empty bed.


    Lily was stunned to see such a simple room.


    The man walked to the head of the bed and pressed on a raised piece of wood in the headrest before


    turning it twice to the left and three times to the right.


    Then, a creaking sound echoed.


    The wooden bed slowly turned to one side, revealing a small tunnel.


    From the opening, Lily could see the steps that extended down, but she couldn''t see the end of them.


    She did not rush down as she nced back up at the man.


    Without saying a word, the man took out a shlight from the side and led the way down the steps.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    At this point, it was impossible for her to back down.She pressed on the dagger pinned to her waist and


    slowly walked down.


    As she walked, she realized that there was no light on the stairs.


    Once they reached the bottom, there was a faint light source at the end.


    This was obviously a basement or a secret room.


    She did not expect such a simple wooden cabin, hidden inside the forest, to have such a room.


    It was a good ce to recuperate and hide out.


    After walking a few steps forward, she heard a slight cough, and she could immediately tell that it was


    Alexander.


    Suddenly, she became excited again and took a few more steps forward, calling out softly, "Alex?"


    Unlike what she had imagined, the inside looked like a study room with bookshelves andputers.


    There was a big bed that was properly made on one side.


    Alexander was sitting behind the desk, coughing lightly into one hand while his other held the


    mouse.He was frowning as he seemed to be looking at something on the screen.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You..."


    Lily was at a loss for words at the sight of him like this.


    Alexander nced at her and calmly put on the mask at the side.


    "You''re here."


    His face was calm.


    There was no hint of excitement on his face, but the light in his eyes showed how happy he was to see


    her.


    "Why are you still working when you should be resting?!"


    Lily was a little angry.


    ¡®He kept telling me to care for myself, but what about him? He¡¯s already sick, yet he¡¯s still working"


    "I am resting.I just got up to sit here for a while," he said with a weak smile, but the two dark circles


    under his eyes said otherwise.


    "You''re always like this!"


    She shot him a re before quickly walking toward him and carefully examining his face.


    He seemed to have lost a lot of weight, and his cheekbones were more prominent.He looked haggard


    but seemed to be in good spirits.He wasn''t sluggish at all.


    Thisforted Lily a little.


    She scrutinized him for a while before suddenly reaching out to take one of his hands.


    "What are you doing?"


    Alexander was taken aback and subconsciously wanted to retract his arm.


    However, Lily had a tight grip on him.


    "Hold on!" She called out.


    "Let me check your pulse!"


    "You know how to check pulses?" Alexander could not help butugh.


    "You''ve only been in theboratory for several months and did research on medicinal herbs.When did


    you be a doctor?"


    After saying that, he began to cough.


    Lily didn''t bother to joke around with him.She checked his pulse carefully and raised her head to look


    into his eyes solemnly.


    Then she said, "Take off your mask!"


    Alexander was stunned.


    "You know what disease I''ve contracted.Although you''ve taken protective measures, I should still..."


    "Listen to me and take it off!"She wasn''t listening to him.


    "Lily..."


    "If you don''t take it off, I will pull it myself.If you identally pull mine off, all my protective measures


    would be useless!"


    She didn''t look like she was joking at all.


    Looking at her, he let out a helpless sigh before slowly taking off his mask.

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    He looked normal even after taking off the mask.


    Other than his paleplexion, he did not seem any different.He was just a little weak.


    The gue had spread so quickly and fiercely, but there seemed to be nothing serious about


    contracting the disease.


    ording to the news, those infected would be coughing non- stop, and those with severe symptoms


    might even cough up blood alongside other unknown symptoms.


    However, looking at Alexander, it wasn''t as serious as it sounded.


    "Stick out your tongue!" She ordered again.


    Alexander was taken aback for a moment before heughed.


    "Look at you! You''re quite thorough!"


    "Enough nonsense! Stick out your tongue!"


    Lily had a solemn look on her face, looking like an extremely strict doctor.


    With a doting smile, Alexander obediently cooperated with her and stuck out his tongue.His tongue


    seemed to be covered in a thickyer of mucus with tooth marks on the edge and white patches in the


    middle.


    After studying medicine with Dominic for so many years, this was the first time Lily tried diagnosing a


    person.


    In the past, she rarely had the opportunity to consult patients.


    She could only follow Dominic around and learn by observation.


    Later, the only time she treated someone was for a minor ailment.


    It was nothing as serious as the gue this time.


    She probably wouldn''t have bothered if it weren''t for Alexander.


    "How is it? Can you save me?"


    Alexander said half-jokingly as he noticed her straighten up with a serious expression on her face.


    "How did you get the gue? Do you feel difort anywhere else?"Lily did not joke around as she


    sat down beside him and asked gently.


    The smile on his face froze.He couldn''t recall.


    "I''m not quite sure. After going over to Burnwken, I hardly went anywhere else. I spent most of my time


    in the factory and had no contact with outsiders.


    "you know the situation there.With the ongoing war, it''s not safe for me to go out.One day, people in the


    factory began to start coughing.Some had fevers, and most of them felt lethargic.I also began to feel


    that something was wrong with me."


    "So, this happened without warning?"


    Listening to what he said, Lily felt that it was simr to what she had heard from the news.


    However, she wanted to hear his experience firsthand rather than through the media.


    "Yeah! Later, my symptoms became a little serious, and I couldn''t get out of bed.The war blew up


    telmunications in the area, and I couldn''t get in touch with you.Did I make you worry?"


    At this time, he still thought about how he must have made her worry.


    Lily quickly shook her head.


    "It''s fine! So, how did you get here?"


    "It was a coincidence.I knew Greg a while back and gave him this ce.I didn''t think I''d be needing it


    now." He sighed.


    Everything had to be arranged in secret.


    Lily was surprised.


    "You gave this to him?"


    "Yeah."


    Alexander nodded.


    "I discovered this ce by ident when my master took me here to train.However, this wooden cabin


    isn''t like how it was before.It was deserted.I thought that it was a good ce to iste myself for self-


    cultivation.


    Later, I renovated it to its current state.


    "Then, I met Greg..."


    He paused, put one hand on his chest, and took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Lily didn''t urge him to continue but instead watched as he slowly adjusted his breathing.He closed his


    eyes for a moment before opening them again once he regained his strength.


    "He has nowhere to go, and he doesn''t want to live in the city.This was an ideal ce for him, so 1


    thought I should give it to him."


    "So, when you came back, this was the first ce you thought of when you needed a quiet ce to


    recuperate?" She asked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Alexander nodded.


    "There are very few people here, so the risk of the gue spreading is low.It''s also rtively remote


    here, so it''s harder for people to find me."

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    Alexander was very thoughtful.


    However, judging from how Greg acted, Alexander had probably trained him.


    The security measures of this ce were also very well nned.


    "Then..."


    After pondering for a moment, Lily asked softly, "Where''s Edward?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Alexander fell silent as soon as he heard that name, and his face turned solemn.


    From the looks of it, the situation might be more ominous than Lily had thought.Her mood dropped as


    well.


    On the one hand, she wanted to know the answer, but on the other, she was afraid of what she might


    hear.


    ¡®If something bad happened, how would Olivia take it?¡¯ "Many died in the factory,"


    Alexander began slowly, "Some died from the war, and some from the gue.I knew I couldn''t stay any


    longer and had to return."


    After a pause, he continued, "The whole situation was chaotic.Just as we were about to leave, we ran


    into a bunch of thugs.Edward took a bullet for me..."


    "Is he dead?"


    Lily suppressed the sadness that startled to bubble in her heart and asked directly.


    "Maybe." Alexander sighed.


    "He was still alive when I left, but he didn''te with me.He urged me to go and said he would cover


    for me.Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it back as smoothly as I did."


    Although his exnation was brief and light, Lily could feel howplicated and dangerous it was at


    that time just by listening to him.


    Chaos, gunfights, and one could barely make it out alive.


    Even thinking of this almost made her heart stop.


    Although Alexander had gotten infected with the gue, he could still be here, talking to Lily calmly.


    It was as if all the danger he faced was stories she heard on the TV.


    ¡®I-I was so close to losing him.Our children were so close to growing up without a father"


    With those thoughts in mind, Lily''s breathing became shallow, and she could not help but squeeze


    Alexander¡¯s hand tightly.


    "Alex tt "It''s okay.It''s all over now."


    Alexander patted her hand lightly and forced a smile.


    "I''ve secretly sent someone to check on Edward''s whereabouts.I don''t believe he would just die like


    that.He is talented and agile.The gunshot didn¡¯t hit any vital parts.Whatever it is..."


    He paused.


    It seemed like he was trying to convince himself that Edward was not dead.


    Ultimately, he quietly mumbled, "In short, he¡¯s only dead when I see his body.I won''t leave Edward in a


    foreignnd like this."


    Lily looked at his heavy eyes and understood his pain.She nodded.


    "We''ll find him.I believe Edward will be safe and sound."


    "Olivia...did you tell her?"


    Alexander suddenly asked.Lily shook her head.


    "I didn''t dare to say anything.She''s pregnant.I''m worried she might not be able to take it.Besides, even


    you said you''re unclear about the situation.I don¡¯t know much, so I didn''t want to spread nonsense."


    "Then don''t tell her anything yet.Wait until I hear back from my men," Alexander said firmly with a nod.

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    "Is our son okay?" Once Alexander had updated Lily about the situation, he turned his concern toward


    his son.


    "I left him in a very safe ce for now. He''s fine."


    "He''s not at home?" Alexander asked, a little surprised.


    "No." She shook her head. Then she suddenly remembered something. "By the way, there''s something


    up with Daisy."


    "The new nanny?" After thinking for a while, Alexander frowned. "Didn''t I do a background check and


    find nothing wrong with her? What happened? What did she do?"


    Alexander had specially hired Daisy to take care of his son. If there were something fishy about her, it


    would jeopardize his son''s safety. Only people who had passed his background checks were allowed to


    work in his house. It would be a severe problem if he let a dangerous person near his son.


    "She didn''t do anything." Lily shook her head. Although she had put this matter on hold because she


    did not have time to deal with it, she was starting to feel more suspicious about Daisy as days passed.


    "Your son learned something from her," Lily said as she helplessly cast a look at him.


    "What did he learn?" Alexander was puzzled.


    "Lock picking."


    "Lock picking?!" The more he listened, the more confused he became.


    Lily nodded seriously. Then she exined the situation and omitted the parts where Dominic was


    involved. Alexander was dumbfounded by what he heard.


    "You''re saying that Galen picked a lock with a thin rope?" Alexander widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "Yeah." Lily nodded affirmatively. She could understand the shock he was feeling at this moment. She


    was simply stunned when she first saw it with her own eyes.


    Once Alexander got over his initial daze, he suddenly mmed the table. "My son is a genius!"


    Lily was speechless. She knew he would get distracted and let out a light cough. "No, the problem here


    is where did he see Daisy pick a lock, and why was she picking locks in our house?


    ¡°She also didn''t list that as part of her skills in her resume. We didn''t find anything like that about her


    either. Later, I got someone to recheck her background."


    "What was the result?"


    "It''s the same as what we found. Daisy has no bad track record."


    That was what made it even more suspicious.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Who would have such a perfect resume? The more wless her resume was, the more suspicious it


    became. What was Daisy hiding?


    "That''s right!" Alexander nodded and said, "The Russell family has an outstanding IT team. There¡¯s no


    way they wouldn¡¯t be able to find out about something like that. Daisy must have hired someone more


    capable of erasing things, so we could only see what she wanted us to see."


    Lily agreed with him. "There are too many things going on recently for me to deal with her. So, after


    much deliberation, I thought it was best to fire her first. I can''t leave my son with someone who might


    explode any time."


    "You''re right." He agreed. "So, where''s Galen now?"

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    "A safe house," Lily deliberately answered in a way that kept Alexander on tenterhooks.


    Only a few people knew she studied medicine with Dominic. Although she had no intention of hiding it


    from Alexander, she did not feel the need to bring it up now.


    "A safe house?" Alexander looked at her deeply before saying with a smile, "Are you hiding something


    from me?"


    "What''s wrong? If you can have a safe house, why can''t I have one too?" She raised her head and


    looked around the secret underground room. Besides theck of light, everything seemed nice. It was


    not even stuffy.


    "There¡¯s a venttion system here that allows the outside air to flow into the room. That''s why it''s not


    very stuffy here, although it''s underground. However, we can¡¯t do anything about the lighting. It doesn''t


    matter if it''s a bit dark, as long as it''s safe," Alexander exined as if he could read Lily¡¯s thoughts.


    "That''s true." Lily nodded. "By the way, I saw in the news that people who contracted the disease will


    experience tightness in their chest and may lose their sense of taste. Do you have these symptoms?"


    Alexander shook his head. "I couldn''t smell much at first, but after sniffing the sachet you gave me, I


    feel much better. Every time I feel difort, I take it out to sniff. It helps relieve me from my


    symptoms."


    "Sachet?" She was a little surprised.


    "Yeah!" He nodded and took out the crumpled sachet from his pocket.


    It was a sachet Lily had filled with medicinal herbs she had given Alexander before he left. It contained


    herbs that would soothe the nerves and protect the lungs. She knew it was hot and humid in Burnwken,


    so she gave him that to allow him to sleep peacefully.


    However, she did not expect it to help with the symptoms of the gue.


    "It''s gettingte. You should go back. It gets dark fast out here," Alexander said after checking the time.


    "I''m not going back!" Lily eximed after putting the sachet down.


    Alexander was speechless.


    Before he could refute it, Lily immediately continued, "I brought some herbs with me that I''ve left in the


    car. I think this ce is big enough for the two of us. Don''t drive me away. I want to stay here, and we


    can go back together!"


    "But there are still many things you need to deal with," he replied helplessly.


    "I have a lot to deal with back in Kingnd, including our house and things in the studio, but nothing is


    as important as your health! I will apany you here until you recover. Then we can pick up our son


    and go home together!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Lily¡­"


    As soon as he called out her name, she rebutted, "Alexander, listen to me! You have your subordinates


    to deal with thepany''s affairs, so I have nothing to worry about. I don''t have much work in my


    studio either. I''ve turned them all down. On top of that¡­"


    She paused briefly before continuing, "I can no longer interfere with theboratory''s affairs. You must


    get better as soon as possible. I need you. Our son needs you. Your whole family needs you!"


    She seemed to already have this n in mind and wasing here to persuade him. As for Alexander,


    Lily had indeed persuaded him.


    Although he had been in Burnwken, he knew some of what was happening at home. On top of that, if


    he managed to get better, he would contribute to treating this gue.


    "Okay," he finally nodded and agreed.


    Lily rxed a little when she heard that.


    ¡®The most important thing right now is to help him get better.¡¯ Lily was also curious about this disease.


    ¡®What strand of virus caused this gue? Is it really rted to theboratory?¡¯

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    Maria had been asking around for the past two days, but she had received no news. This was very


    discouraging.


    She did not think it would be that hard to inquire about this, seeing that it was just gossip about


    someone''s love life. However, after asking around, she still found nothing. She even asked the wives of


    some ministers, but they knew nothing of it.


    Initially, she thought they were reluctant to tell her because of her rtionship with Cameron, so she


    convinced them it was fine. After all, Cameron had been single for so many years. It was a good thing


    for him to be seeing another woman. People stuck to their script of not knowing even after saying that.


    Some even asked her curiously about Cameron''s new woman.


    After two days, her voice was starting to get hoarse, yet she did not gain any helpful information.


    Fabian was losing his patience. His face turned gloomier with each passing day.


    "What''s the use of going to all these spa sessions and hanging out with your friends all day if you can''t


    get such a trivial matter done?!" He cursed angrily.


    "Trivial matter? If you think it''s a trivial matter, then you do it! Do you know that people stille up to


    me and ask about when your brother-inw is going to find a new woman and what his type is?


    ¡°They even tried to pitch themselves to me!" Maria snapped angrily after gulping down a big mouthful


    of water. "You know how Cameron works. He doesn''t leave a trail behind him. Where did you hear


    about this? Does he really have a new woman?"


    "Nonsense! How can it be fake? You women are all useless. All you do is gossip and make up stories.


    When ites to the truth, none of you know anything."


    "Since we''re so useless, you can go ask around yourself! You can go back to whoever told you the


    news! How can that person tell you that Cameron has a mistress but not know who she is?!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Fabian was at a loss for words after her retaliation. For a while, he couldn''t find the words to say.


    Because of a slip up, Fabian learned of this. How could he approach that person and ask?


    Everyone knew that he was Cameron''s brother-inw. If Cameron found a new woman, Fabian would


    just be his ex-brother-inw. His status would drop, and no one would prioritize him as much anymore.


    To be honest, he was well aware that people knew him as "Cameron''s brother-inw" and not Fabian


    Moore.


    "Then you¡­" Just as he was about to say something, he heard footsteps from outside. Soon, Rhea


    appeared at the door.


    This was the first time she had gone home after the fight. She had been spending her days in the


    Maria was initially stunned to see her before she ecstatically eximed, "Ree, you''re back! I was so


    worried that you wouldn''te back after that day¡­"


    As she said those words, she nced at her husband''s face and immediately dropped what she


    wanted to say. "It''s good that you''re back! Have you eaten? I''ll get the kitchen to prepare something for


    you. You¡­"


    Before she was done speaking, Rhea interrupted, "Are you going to Cameron''s house?"


    "Huh?" This topic caught Maria off guard.


    "Are you going to Cameron''s house?" Rhea repeated. "If you are, I''m going with you."


    "What are you going to do there? Are you looking for that stupid pen holder of yours? Enough. Don''t


    you think you''ve caused us enough trouble?!" Fabian snapped impatiently.


    Rhea took a deep breath and said, "I''m going to apologize to Anastasia."


    "Huh?!" Now, Maria was even more shocked. She felt like someone else had taken over her daughter''s


    body.


    ¡®Did Rhea just say she wants to apologize to Anastasia?¡¯


    Ever since they were young, regardless of how many fights they had and how badly Rhea was scolded,


    she would never apologize. This was the first time she took the initiative to apologize. She even wanted


    to go over to Anastasia''s house.

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    "Didn''t you guys tell me to apologize to her? Why can''t I go?" Rhea frowned as she started to get a little


    irritated.


    ¡®What is this nonsense?!¡¯


    She would have gone by herself if she had known this would happen. However, she wanted her


    parents toe along so that they could discuss the vine development project.


    Thinking of what the boss had said, she was starting to be restless, and her tone hinted at


    annoyance. "Are we going or not?"


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    Two voices sounded at the same time.


    What Fabian meant by agreeing to go to Cameron''s house was so that Rhea could put on a show,


    which might allow Cameron to forgive him.


    Even if Fabian did not get the vine development project, as long as he was still considered


    Cameron''s brother-inw, he would still have a chance to grow. On top of that, people would be fearful


    of him. Once his identity as Cameron''s brother-inw was gone, he would be a nobody.


    However, Maria did not want to go. She took a few steps forward and grabbed Rhea''s wrist. "Ree, I


    know you feel you''ve been wronged, and you don''t want to apologize. Besides, it''s not entirely your


    fault. She didn''t stand up for herself. You don''t have to go over to apologize. I''ll apologize on your


    behalf!"


    She pitied her daughter. She also wanted to take the chance to try and get closer to her.


    However, Rhea nced at Maria with downcast eyes and calmly said, "You''ll apologize? It wasn''t you


    who pushed her down the stairs."


    Maria kept quiet, as she didn''t know what Rhea meant.


    "So, are we going or not? I''m busy." Rhea frowned, impatience written all over her face.


    "Let''s go!" Fabian stood up. "But I''m warning you, you better put away that attitude of yours. Are you


    going there to apologize, or are you going there to condemn her? Also, you should prepare a gift


    basket. Who would go to a house empty-handed to beg for mercy?


    ¡°Remember to be polite. I have no idea if they''ll even let us in," Fabian said. "You¡­" He pointed to his


    wife and continued, "Call Anastasia to see if Cameron is at home."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Cameron had blocked Fabian¡¯s phone number, so he had no way to contact him. This was what made


    Fabian panic. He felt that Cameron was cutting him off.


    "There''s no need to call! He''ll be home," Rhea suddenly eximed when she saw that Maria was about


    to make a call.


    Both Fabian and Maria were taken aback for a moment as they looked at their daughter in


    astonishment. "How do you know?"


    "That''s none of your concern. It''s no secret whether Cameron is at home or not. Let''s go!" Once Rhea


    was done speaking, she turned to leave.


    The couple was stunned for a moment before they quickly followed behind her.


    Then they got into a car and headed to the Rollins'' house. The more Fabian thought about it, the


    stranger he felt. "How do you know that your uncle is at home? Also, did you do something to offend


    your uncle?"


    "How would I know?!" Rhea snapped as she stared out the window.


    "Are you really clueless about it? Do you not know what you''ve done?" He was puzzled.


    Cameron''s words lingered in his mind for the past two days. Fabian always felt something was wrong,


    but he couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    Feeling the tension in the air, Maria quickly intervened to smooth things over. "Enough! She''s already


    going over to apologize. What more do you want? Even you know that Ree is barely home. How can


    she offend him?"

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    Although Fabian agreed, he still felt that things were a little odd. However, seeing that he couldn''t


    reason with himself, he decided to brush it off. They were on their way to the Rollins'' household soon.


    He would just ask Cameron himself.


    However, as the trio turned into the house, one of the servants came out and said, "Ms. Rollins isn''t


    home today. Pleasee back another day."


    "Where is she? Doesn''t Tasia stay at home every day? Why? Did she go to that woman, Lily Christian''s


    house again?" Maria questioned angrily.


    She used to go straight in every time she came over. Seeing how there had been a dispute in thest


    two days, she stoppeding over. After just two days, the servants were already trying to stop her


    from entering. It was absurd.


    "No. Ms. Rollins is out shopping," the servant replied.


    "Shopping? That''s impossible! Everyone knows that she barely leaves the house. The number of times


    she went shopping can be counted on one hand. Is she still angry and refusing to see me? Let us in,


    and I''ll talk to her."


    With that, Maria was about to open the door and head in.


    "No, no. That''s not the case. Ms. Rollins is out shopping. No one is home." The servant quickly blocked


    the entrance. Cameron had ordered that no one be allowed to enter without his permission.


    "If Ms. Rollins isn''t around, is Mr. Rollins in?" Rhea asked lightly. "Don''t bother lying to me. I know he''s


    home."


    "Mr. Rollins is also out, Miss. He is apanying Ms. Rollins while she shops," the servant replied


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    helplessly.


    "Apanying Ms. Rollins?!" Maria''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Cameron is always so busy. How can


    he have time to go shopping with Anastasia?"


    "Yeah." The servant did not borate further. "Pleasee back another day."


    With that said, the servant closed the door behind her.


    After being locked out, Fabian turned to look at Rhea grimly. At this moment, he could only direct his


    anger toward her. "Didn''t you say that he was at home?! Bullsh*t!"


    "Who would''ve known that he would apany that fat a*s to shop?" Rhea replied casually as she


    brushed her long hair off her shoulders.


    Although Anastasia had lost some weight recently, and her mental state seemed to have improved, she


    would always be an overweight girl to Rhea.


    ''Shopping? If I were her, I''d be too busy trying to find a ce to hide!''


    "What should we do now? Should we go home?" Maria looked at her husband helplessly and asked.


    "We''re staying!" Fabian barked.


    Rhea was in the same boat as him. "We''re already here anyway. It''d be a waste of time to drive home


    again. Since they''re out shopping, they''ll have toe home regardless. Why don''t we just wait here?"


    "I¡­" Maria was reluctant to stay any longer, but seeing that both father and daughter had agreed to


    stay, she could only turn around and sit back in the car as the trio waited together.


    This gave her some time to think, and she felt that life had been cruel to her recently. She had waited


    for the miracle doctor for ages, yet he never showed up. Now, she was forced to camp out here for


    Cameron and his daughter.


    ''What evil did I do to deserve this?''


    Thinking of the miracle doctor, Maria suddenly remembered that it had been a while since she saw him.


    She poked her husband with her elbow and said, "I''ve just thought of someone that may be able to put


    in a good word for us."


    "Who is it?" Fabian frowned, not expecting much.


    He had spent the past few days wracking his brains to think of someone, but Cameron had always


    been a lone wolf. It was challenging to find someone who would get along with him.

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    "The miracle doctor!" Maria eximed excitedly.


    Rhea turned to look at her wordlessly.


    "The miracle doctor?" Fabian was too shocked even to reach.


    "Yeah! He was the one who treated Tasia at the end of the day. He helped her get better and found out


    that she had gotten poisoned. Regardless of how Cameron is, he gives credit where it''s due.


    ¡°Although he¡¯s a little rigid, he¡¯ll always repay someone for their kindness. If the miracle doctor can put


    in some good words for us, perhaps it won''t be impossible for us to ask for favors." Just the possibility


    of this made Maria feel ted.


    On the other hand, Rhea stayed silent.


    Fabian frowned. "Would he help us? Why do I recall the miracle doctor being a little¡­cocky?"


    Maria coughed a few times when she heard her husband¡¯s words. She quickly nudged him, signaling


    that he should watch his words before exining, "Although the miracle doctor has his quirks, he still


    willingly treated Tasia. Aftering over a few times, I found that he''s pretty easy to talk to.


    ¡°He''s pretty friendly. I paid him a lot of money for his consultation. I''m sure a few good words from him


    won''t take much effort."


    "So, what are you waiting for? Why aren''t you calling him?" Upon hearing his wife¡¯s exnation, Fabian


    thought it made sense and quickly urged her.


    "I just thought of it!" With that, Maria took out her phone and dialed the number.


    Fabian watched her. "So?"


    Maria put down the phone and looked at him. "His phone is off!"


    "I knew it!" The newly ignited hope instantly diminished. He was furious. "What did I just say?! Why


    would he help you? Why do you have the habit of relying on others? Besides, even if he did show up in


    front of Cameron, it still may not work. Cameron is not human!"


    "Then I have no idea what to do." Maria also wondered why Austin''s phone was off.


    At this moment, they heard a voice behind them. "Really, now?"


    Fabian was astounded. When he turned around, he saw Cameron behind him with Anastasia hanging


    on his arm with a smile on her face. Fabian froze when he noticed Cameron''s displeased gaze.


    Cameron and Anastasia had just returned from their shopping trip. Anastasia was in good spirits as


    they rarely went out together. Cameron left all the shopping bags in the car and decided to walk with


    his daughter.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Unexpectedly, he saw a group of three outside his house, with their backs turned to him, talking about


    him.


    After being caught on the spot, Fabian was highly embarrassed as sweat began to form instantly. Then


    with an awkward chuckle, he called out, "R-Ron, you''re back¡­"


    Cameron responded with a light hum and walked right past him without sparing him a second nce.


    The servant noticed the father-daughter duoing from the surveince camera and quickly opened


    the door. Just as the duo was about to enter, Fabian returned to his senses and hurriedly stepped


    forward. "Ron, we need to talk to you about something."


    "Is there a day when you have nothing to talk about?" Cameron cast a sideway nce at him.


    For a while, Fabian was at a loss for words, but Maria stepped in. "Ron, we came here to apologize.


    Ree knew she was at fault, so she asked toe over to apologize!"


    As she said that, she turned and waved Rhea over. "Ree,e! Come here! Didn''t you say you


    wanted to apologize to Tasia? Come and talk to her now!"

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    Upon hearing that, Cameron and Anastasia stopped in their tracks and turned around.


    Rhea, standing at a distance quietly, walked over slowly after being called. Then looking at the two of


    them, she said, "Uncle Cameron, Tasia, I''m sorry."


    Although her apology sounded earnest, her bodynguage said otherwise. "I didn''t do it on purpose. I


    was just in a hurry that day. I''m d you''re fine now."


    "Really?" Anastasia smiled. "Are you delighted that I''m okay?"


    Rhea squinted and did not answer.


    Maria, anxiously standing on the side, hurried over to help her. "Tasia, you know your cousin hasn''t


    been the best at expressing herself since she was a child. Ree doesn''t say it, but she still cares about


    you in her heart! She''s like this to your uncle and me as well.


    ¡°You see, she spends most of her time in theb and hardlyes home. However, when she heard


    you got injured, she felt so worried and guilty that she returned and wanted us to bring her here to


    apologize. Please forgive her. You both only have each other. In the future, once we leave this world,


    you can only rely on each other!"


    However, Anastasia sneered. "Speaking of which, I need to thank Rhea as well."


    Fabian frowned when he heard this. Maria had already said so much, yet, Anastasia was still so cold.


    "Tasia, your aunt is right. If your mother were still alive, she would want you two cousins to get along.


    We saw everything that happened that day. Rhea is at fault, and she shoulde and apologize, but


    since you two are cousins, you shouldugh it off after she apologizes and not make a fuss, shouldn''t


    you?" Fabian chimed in.


    "Uncle Fabian, although what you said is true, if my mother were still alive, she would also not want to


    see me like this." Anastasia lowered her head and nced at her body. Even though she had lost a lot


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    of weight, she was still overweight.


    After all, Rome was not built in a day. It would take her a while to slim down as well. Although she was


    not in a hurry, she still despised her body.


    She hated herself for being so naive. She hated that she was stupid enough to be toyed with for years.


    Now, even the sight of them was repelling.


    Fabian''s eyes darted around, moving from Anastasia to Cameron, and finallynded on his daughter.


    There was a strange feeling in Fabian''s heart, but he could not think of any reason.


    After letting out a light cough, he spoke up. "Ron, let''s go in and talk. It''s weird to be talking at the front


    door like this. After all, we''re all a family. E-Even if my sister has been gone for years, we''re still a


    family.


    ¡°Tasia and Ree have the same family blood running through their veins," he said tteringly.


    However, Cameron smiled coldly. "Yeah, they''re cousins, no matter what, but families always put each


    other in their hearts."


    "Yes, of course!" Fabian said in a hurry and nodded repeatedly. "Then, let''s¡­"


    He gestured inside. Cameron nced at him. Cameron knew if they did not resolve this today, Fabian


    would continue to bug him. Ultimately, Cameron nodded slightly. "Let''s go in and chat."

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    After saying that, Cameron patted his daughter''s hand lightly, turned around, and went in together. This


    immediately reassured Fabian. He was delighted, thinking that Cameron was finally caving in.


    Fabian hurriedly winked at his wife and daughter, signaling them to follow him.


    Once they entered the living room, Anatasia took off her coat and went to wash her face beforeing


    out again. By then, the servant had already handed her a cup of tea. She took a few sips, looking very


    "What kind of tea are you drinking? It smells like herbs," Maria asked as she sniffed the air.


    "It is made from herbs. It¡¯s formted ording to my needs, so I can''t give you any," Anastasia


    replied, "There are other teas and coffees here."


    "Oh, I see! Is it nourishing for your body? Did the miracle doctor prescribe this for you? Gosh, you


    really should thank him," Maria gushed.


    She purposely said these things to remind Cameron and Anastasia that she was the one who invited


    the doctor over. That way, they would always keep her in mind.


    Anastasia smiled politely but did not speak. Just as Maria wanted to continue, Cameron spoke up, "Is


    there anything else you want to discuss? You should tell me everything now since I''m here. I might not


    have time to listen in the future."


    Cameron was sitting upright with not a hair out of ce.


    Fabian cleared his throat. "Ron, you know very well the reason for my visit. I''ve been wronged before


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    and overstepped, but you understand where I''ming from, right? The bidding was so chaotic at that


    time that it upied my mind. So many people knew I was confident about this project, yet you stood


    me up¡­"


    "Tell me, who stood who up?" Cameron interrupted, "When did I say I''d give you the project? Besides,


    there''s a procedure we have to follow. I don''t have the final say, and you know that. I''ve told you


    countless times, so don''t be so arrogant. Don''t speak of things that aren''t yours yet. You''re the only one


    to me for what has happened."


    Fabian was speechless.


    He had gotten attacked. However, he took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. Once he


    restrained his temper, he said, "You''re right! You have every right to scold me because I''ve been too


    ostentatious. That¡¯s all my fault!


    ¡°But I''m about to go bankrupt. Once that happens, creditors wille knocking at my door. I¡­If I have


    no choice, I will just kill myself! But what about my wife and my daughter?


    ¡°Ron, when my sister passed away, you promised her you would care for me. If I met my sister in


    heaven, how would I answer her when she asked me why I was there so soon?" He pulled his dead


    sister into the conversation to try and take a shot at Cameron.


    However, Cameron did not answer. Instead, Anastasia, who had been drinking her tea next to him,


    spoke, "Just get to the point."


    Fabian was stunned to hear this. "Tasia, what do you mean?"


    "Nothing. Although I''ve never talked to my mother before, I''ve heard much about her from you guys. My


    mother sounds like a kind-hearted and generous woman, and everything she did was impable," she


    continued thoughtfully.


    "That''s right!" Fabian nodded repeatedly. He thought she was on his side. "Your mother is kind. It''s a


    pity she left so early, leaving you behind to suffer like this. Although your aunt and I love you, motherly


    love feels different. My poor child¡­"


    "I think my mother is kind and righteous enough to understand why my father did what he did. She


    won''t me him," she said as she sat next to Cameron.

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    The husband and wife were puzzled as they exchanged looks, wondering why Anastasia suddenly


    changed the subject and said such a thing.


    "Tasia, is there a misunderstanding? How could your mother not want to help your uncle if she was still


    alive? He''s her only biological brother. How could she turn a blind eye to him?" Maria asked hastily.


    "No, there isn''t! You''ve all been talking about how kind and righteous my mother was. She must be very


    discerning regarding what''s wrong and what''s right. Vine development isn''t a trivial matter. Look at


    the other countries.


    ¡°Time is tight, and there''s a lot to do. We must make sure that everything goes well. Although Uncle''s


    smoothly as you would have wanted.


    ¡°If you insist on taking on the project, I''m afraid it will be difficult for you. It''s fine if you don''t mind


    suffering, but if the vine isn''t up to standard, you''ll be heavily criticized by the entire country,"


    Anastasia stated solemnly, "If my mother was still alive, she would feel bad for you. She won''t allow


    you to take up this project."


    "You¡­" Fabian almost couldn''t hold himself back and wanted to curse at her.


    However, he quickly took a few more deep breaths and forced a grim smile. With a wave of his hand,


    he said, "You''re just a child. You don''t understand business."


    Then he turned his gaze to Cameron. "Ron, please just help me this time."


    "How can I help you?" Cameron asked, shooting him a cold look.


    Although his tone was serious when he was talking to Fabian, his gaze toward his daughter was


    extremely gentle. He softly patted the back of his daughter''s hand with one hand while the other hung


    casually on the side.


    "Since there''s nothing you can do about the vine development project, can you look into other


    projects and hand me one that is fitting for me?" Fabian smiled tteringly and said, "Any project will


    do. It doesn''t have to be anything big. That way, at least I won''t starve to death."


    "You dare to say such a thing, huh? Do you know¡­" Before Cameron even finished his scoldings,


    Rhea, who had been silent since they came in, suddenly interjected. "No. We can''t let the vine


    development project go."


    Now, both of the men in the room were stunned. They looked at her in bewilderment.


    Rhea had always been indifferent. She had no care for anything else besides her experiments, nor


    would she interfere with any affairs. This was the first time she took the initiative to speak up for


    something unrted to her experiments.


    "My father has been preparing for this vine development project for a long time. I know the hard


    work and effort he has put in. Our research institute will also support him while he does this project. On


    top of that, funding will not be a problem.


    ¡°As long as you are willing to give my father this opportunity, we will invest in the project ourselves. We


    won''t let you down!" She talked eloquently.


    Her exnation was organized. It was as if she had thought this through.


    Even Maria was stunned. She did not expect her daughter to say all this, especially since Rhea and


    Fabian had butted heads on their way here. Now, seeing that she was willingly speaking up for her


    father, Maria was almost brought to tears.


    "Yeah. Ree is right. Ron, can you find a way to conduct another bidding?" Fabian asked cautiously.


    "What a disgrace!" Cameron was livid. "Our country extremely values this project. Do you think I can


    just do whatever I want? What do you take me and this project for? What do you take all these


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    government servants for?!"


    "But¡­" Rhea wanted to defend her father, but Cameron quickly interrupted her as he turned to look at


    her. "Speaking of your research institute, didn''t something happen there two days ago?"

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    Just like that, Rhea was shut down.


    Fabian and Maria did not know about this, so they looked at her questioningly. "Ree? Is it true? What''s


    the matter? Why didn''t you say anything?"


    "It''s nothing serious. I didn''t expect you to know, Uncle Cameron. I''ve taken care of it," Rhea responded


    lightly after she came back to her senses.


    "Nothing serious?" The corners of Cameron''s lips hooked up. "Everyone from the police station has


    gone there. I heard that they''d searched the institute inside and out. Is it trivial for a grown man to


    disappear in your research institute?"


    Hearing this, Maria''s face turned pale with fright. "What?! Is that true, Ree?! Do people go missing


    there?! Oh gosh, that''s terrifying! You should resign and stop working there. If something happens to


    you one day, your father and I won''t know what to do!"


    Rhea did not botherforting her mother. Instead, she looked at Cameron and continued, "Those are


    just rumors. I thought you were always a clear-headed person, Uncle Cameron. I didn''t expect you to


    buy into that gossip."


    "You''re right. Rumors do spread very fast. However, seeing that you work there, you should know best


    about what is happening."


    The two were trying to get an answer from each other while Fabian and Maria listened but had no idea


    what was happening. They were both stunned by what they heard.


    They didn''t understand what was going on. It sounded like Cameron had an interest in the research


    institute that Rhea was working in.


    "Ree¡­" Maria was just about to speak, but Rhea did not give her a chance. "Of course I do, but it


    seems you know more than I do. Is the research we''re doing under your supervision?"


    "With my job, I''m always involved one way or another," Cameron answered lightly. Then he turned to


    Maria, who had a bashful look on her face, and said, "Speaking of which, I think you''d know who the


    missing person is."


    "Me? I know him?" Maria pointed at herself in confusion.


    "You mean the miracle doctor that you''ve invited to see Tasia?" Fabian frowned. After thinking for a


    while, he asked, "What did you say his name was?"


    "Austin Fike. You mean Dr. Fike?!" Maria yelled so loud that her voice cracked.


    "Yes. That''s what I heard." Cameron nodded.


    "How could it be?!" She almost jumped up but was quickly held down by Fabian. After calming herself


    down, she mumbled, "Actually, there is a possibility. I tried calling him just now, but his phone is off. D-


    Did something happen to him?"


    "Maybe." Cameron nodded thoughtfully. Then with one hand on his temple, the frown on his face


    deepened. "His parents reported him missing to the police, and they even followed the police force


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    there. I don''t think it''s fake."


    "Oh dear, how could such a thing happen? That''s terrible!" Maria was trembling all over, clearly


    terrified.


    Then she turned around and grabbed Rhea''s arm. "Ree just quit the job! Just stop doing those


    experiments! If one day, you¡­ Oh my! I can''t bear to think about it. Hurry up and resign! Scratch that!


    Just call in and say that you quit!"


    Rhea, being shaken by her mother like that, immediately frowned and shook her off. "Oh, that man


    didn''t disappear from our premises. The police didn''t find him, and there''s no evidence of his


    disappearance."

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    "Then¡­ What is going on?" Maria was perplexed.


    "It''s nothing serious. People die and disappear every day in this world. We are here to talk about the


    vine development project. Uncle Cameron, you shouldn''t stray so far from the subject," Rhea stated


    without concern.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she said this, Fabian, who was starting to get suspicious, suddenly returned to his senses. "Yes,


    Ron, she''s right. That missing man''s affairs have nothing to do with us. We''re here to talk about the


    vine development project. It doesn''t matter if someone is missing or dead. If I don''t get this project,


    my whole family will die!"


    "So, you''re saying that the life and death of others aren''t important?" Cameron raised his eyebrows and


    asked lightly.


    "Why would it have anything to do with us? The only connection that the miracle doctor has with us is


    that he treated Tasia. Even if he disappeared, we have nothing to do with it. Aren''t the police looking for


    him? The most we could do is help look out for him, right?" As Fabian said this, his eyes darted to


    Maria, trying to get her to step in.


    From the looks of it, Cameron seemed to care about the miracle doctor. If that was the case, shouldn''t


    he feel indebted to them because they were the ones that invited the miracle doctor over?


    Maria immediately caught the hint and nodded hastily. "Yes. The miracle doctor is also my friend. I''m


    distraught that he''s missing. I just learned about it today. Don''t worry. I''ll get someone to look into it.


    However, let''s just focus on the project for now. Ron, you''ve seen how we''ve been for years. You know


    how hard it has been.


    ¡°I know it has been hard for you, too, seeing that your wife left you to care for Tasia in such early years.


    We''ve been doing our best to help you, so I hope that you can help us too." She was trying to y on


    his empathy as she patted her chest and continued, "You see, we''re in deep waters now. Otherwise,


    we wouldn''t havee and asked you¡­"


    "Have you not asked me for favors before?" Cameron interjected with a faint smile. He raised his hand


    and casually dusted his knees before continuing, "That project in the eastern suburb of town at the


    beginning of this year. The project in Hydendst year. The year before that¡­"


    The more he talked, the darker Fabian''s face became. He was even wiping away his sweat profusely.


    Cameron picked up on his embarrassment and coldly said, "It''s not that I''ve never given you a chance.


    As long as you were able to meet the requirements, I''ve assigned you the projects ordingly.


    However, which one of them did you excel in?"


    "Ron¡­"


    "Was there a time when you didn''te here, begging for me to clean up after your mess?" Cameron


    continued sternly, "This time, not only is the vine development project heavily scrutinized, but it also


    involves people''s lives. How can I just hand it over to you?


    ¡°ording to the policies, you don''t meet the standards to handle this project. You''re not qualified


    enough, you don''t have enough funds, and yourpany is just not capable enough. Therefore, it''s


    understandable that you didn''t get the project."


    After he finished speaking, he turned away with a stern look on his face. It seemed like he didn''t want


    to discuss this any further.


    Fabian was speechless. After all, everything he said was true. However, none of it was his fault. There


    was either a mistake or an ident that happened when he overlooked the project. This could only be


    med on his bad luck. It wasn''t because of his incapability. What Cameron said was too much.


    "Ron, just give me another chance. I promise I will do better this time!" After thinking for a while, Fabian


    pulled Rhea aside and pointed at her. "This time, it''ll be different. This time, Rhea will be a part of it.


    The research institute will work with us. If you don''t believe in me, you should at least believe in Rhea


    and her abilities!


    ¡°Rhea won many awards when she was abroad, and now she''s back here to work. Our country needs


    people like her! Didn''t you always say that we should give credit where credit is due? Ron, you''re the


    role model of our country!" Fabian began to grovel at every chance he got.


    Rhea continued sitting there, allowing her father to shower Cameron with praise as she quietly stared


    at him.


    Cameron cast a faint look at her with a mysterious smile. "Yeah! I do believe in Ree''s ability. At the end


    of the day, she''s also my niece¡­"

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cameron fervently nodded while Maria smiled from ear to ear.


    ¡°Hence, I didn¡¯t think my brother-inw¡¯s daughter would harm my daughter. She¡¯s so young, yet


    vicious.¡± Cameron directed his cold and stern gaze at Rhea. If looks could kill, Rhea would be in pieces


    by now.


    Both Fabian and Maria were stunned upon hearing that. Only Rhea¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    She merely moved her brows and said, ¡°Uncle Cameron, what do you mean by that? Why don¡¯t I


    understand you?¡±


    She had an innocent look like she had no idea what Cameron was talking about. Upon hearing that,


    Maria quickly added in a displeased tone, ¡°Yeah! There must be some misunderstanding here!


    Cameron, how could you say that about Ree?


    ¡°You said so yourself that she¡¯s your niece. It¡¯s too harsh of you to call her vicious! If Ree did anything


    wrong, I¡¯d allow you to punish her for that, but I don¡¯t like how you¡¯re attacking her with such harsh


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    words!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your baby daughter what she has done?¡± Cameron lifted his chin toward Rhea as


    he wrapped his arm around Anastasia¡¯s shoulder, patting her.


    Seeing Cameron¡¯s confidence made Maria slightly doubtful as she turned to look at Rhea. ¡°Ree¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did that upset Uncle Cameron.¡± Rhea remained calm. ¡°Uncle Cameron, I guess


    you have a problem with me, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re treating my parents so terribly. If I did anything


    wrong, I¡¯d like to apologize to you. I hope you won¡¯t target them anymore because of me.¡±


    Rhea¡¯s words stunned her parents as they thought simultaneously, ¡®Is that the case? Did he give us


    such ill-treatment because he doesn¡¯t like Ree? If that¡¯s true, he¡¯s too heartless! We¡¯ve been so nice to


    Tasia, to the point where Ree got jealous of her. What did Ree do that could infuriate him this much?¡¯


    ¡°Cameron, let¡¯s be upfront with each other. It¡¯s pointless to beat around the bush,¡± Fabian said,


    displeased.


    ¡°Sure. Then let me ask you this. How did Tasia¡¯s body turn out like this? Someone said she had gotten


    poisoned for a long time, right? How did she get poisoned?¡± Cameron went straight to the point.


    The Moore couple was puzzled. They looked at each other and saw from each other¡¯s eyes that neither


    understood what Cameron meant.


    ¡°Cameron, what does Tasia getting poisoned¡­ have to do with Ree? You¡¯re not trying to say that Ree


    was the one who poisoned her, are you?¡± Maria could not help but ask.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    ¡°No way! Anastasia is suffering from chronic poisoning, which has been going on for many years! Ree


    was just a kid back then, so what would she know about poisons? Also, Ree and Tasia did not get


    along well since they were young and rarely hung out.


    ¡°Why would she poison Anastasia? Don¡¯t scare me! That is a serious crime!¡± Maria¡¯s expression


    changed.


    ¡®What did he say? Ree poisoned his daughter? Oh please! I understand Ree well. Although she has a


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    weird temper and doesn¡¯t have a close rtionship with me, she¡¯s still a kind and smartdy. How


    could Cameron just frame her for such a thing for no reason? I¡¯ll never believe it!¡¯


    ¡°My mom¡¯s right. Uncle Cameron, are you mistaken about something? Or did you listen to someone¡¯s


    nder?¡± Rhea nodded and asked seriously.


    Rhea sat properly with a calm smile hanging on her pretty face. She looked like an obedient student


    that everyone would want. No matter how one looked at it, she did not look like the vicious person


    Cameron said she was.


    ¡°Who told you I poisoned Anastasia?¡± Rhea asked again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who said that?¡± Upon hearing Rhea¡¯s words, Maria believed someone was trying to ruin


    their rtionship. ¡°Cameron, you shouldn¡¯t let others provoke you. We¡¯re family!¡±


    ¡°Let me guess. Was it Lily?¡± Rhea nced at Anastasia and smiled. ¡°I know Anastasia has been


    hanging out with her a lottely, and she trusts that woman too, but¡­ there¡¯s some bad blood between


    us.


    ¡°After all, we worked in the same institute, but she left when we had a conflict with the research. I


    stayed, and she hates me for it. I know that.¡±


    ¡°Oh! It turns out that the two of you had history!¡± Maria came to a realization and held her daughter¡¯s


    hand in distress. ¡°Silly girl. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about all that and allow others to nder you behind


    your back? I can¡¯t bear to see this happening to you!¡±


    ¡°Did I say who it was? You¡¯re just specting here,¡± Cameron said coldly. The hatred in his gaze was


    even more evident now. ¡°You know very well what you did! If it wasn¡¯t because Anastasia regarded you


    as her family, do you think you can sit here right now?¡±


    Rhea was unwilling to back down and straightened up. ¡°Uncle Cameron, that was so harsh of you. If


    you have proof, call the cops. The cops will know what to do! After all, the cops will obey whatever you


    say, and you¡¯ll quickly be done with the process.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have proof, I¡¯ll get angry when you say those things about me even though I¡¯m from the


    younger generation!¡±


    Great y of words by Rhea, indeed. Fabian was about to explode. ¡°Ree is right! Cameron, you can¡¯t


    do this! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t grant the project to me or look down on me, but Ree did nothing wrong! You


    can¡¯t nder her this way!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Anastasia stayed for a long time at our house when she was younger, and you can ask her


    how well I¡¯ve treated her! I don¡¯t even treat Ree this way. Now, you¡¯re framing a young girl for


    something she has never done just because of what you heard from others. If your wife were still here,


    she wouldn¡¯t like this either!¡±


    As Maria spoke, she started to wail and looked at Anastasia. ¡°Anastasia, tell us. Do you think Ree is


    that kind of person? Won¡¯t you feel guilty for ndering your cousin? Think carefully about this!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Maria, I convinced daddy not to put Rhea behind bars because I still think of her as family. Also,


    it¡¯s because of Uncle Fabian and you, who have taken care of me in the past. However, Ree is


    unwilling to admit to what she did until now.¡± Anastasia sighed sadly.


    ¡°Anastasia, you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    Maria was so shocked that she had no words because she did not expect Anastasia to say that. Her


    tears had even stopped falling.


    ¡°Since you brought it up, let¡¯s talk it out,¡± Cameron straightened his back and said sternly, ¡°I trust that


    you two aren¡¯t involved in this matter, although Maria, you were the one who sent those harmful herbal


    nts over. Still, I trust you knew nothing about it.¡±


    The mention of her name made her blood run cold. ¡°What did you say? What harmful nts?¡±


    ¡°Before this, you sent Tasia a lot of herbs frequently, and it has filled up the whole ce.¡± Cameron


    motioned to remind her of them.


    Maria admitted that and nodded, but she was puzzled. ¡°What does that have anything to do with


    Anastasia getting poisoned? Do you mean to say that¡­ those herbs poisoned her? The miracle doctor


    didn¡¯t mention that!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s those herbs precisely,¡± Anastasia nodded and said, ¡°The miracle doctor has never


    brought it up, but that doesn¡¯t mean others are clueless about it. Also, I didn¡¯t get better because of his


    prescription. I didn¡¯t even take them because they¡¯re useless!¡±


    The series of events was overwhelming for Maria. She was in a daze and felt that she had lost all her


    senses and could not hear and understand what Anastasia was saying.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ How did you recover if you didn¡¯t take the miracle doctor¡¯s prescribed medicine? Also, the


    miracle doctor knew you got poisoned. Even if you don¡¯t want to owe me a favor, you don¡¯t have to


    make things up like this!¡± Maria felt aggrieved, and her expression was terrible at this moment.


    After all, she had been upied with this matter for a long time. It hurt her when she heard it was all


    ultimately useless.


    ¡°The miracle doctor knows what he¡¯s doing, but he¡¯s not the best doctor,¡± Anastasia said lightly, ¡°As the


    medicines he prescribed were useless, there was no need for me to take them. But it¡¯s good enough


    for him that he could tell that I was poisoned and not just obese.


    ¡°I could recover because there was an expert helping me. Aunt Maria, you don¡¯t need to be too


    concerned about this. However, I suffered chronic poisoning because of those herbal nts Rhea


    asked you to send over.


    ¡°I trust that you had no idea about it, and Rhea was the one who did all that.¡± Anastasia looked in


    Rhea¡¯s direction like a judge in the court ofw.


    It only made Rhea chuckle. ¡°How ridiculous! It¡¯s my first time hearing that herbal nts could cause


    someone to suffer from chronic poisoning! Plus, I studied modern medicine, so I wouldn¡¯t know much


    about medicinal herbs!


    ¡°Do you think I could use such aplicated method to do this to you? Also, why would I poison you?


    Why are the maids fine if it¡¯s because of those nts? Why is Uncle Cameron fine too? Why were you


    the only one who turned out this way?


    ¡°Perhaps you became fat because of your body type. I already found it ridiculous when you said you


    got poisoned! Still, I can¡¯t believe that you pushed the me on me and said I poisoned you! You¡¯re


    just saying whatever you want here!¡±


    Rhea shook her head and smiled, looking like Anastasia had wrongfully med her and was feeling


    aggrieved.


    Anastasia wanted to speak again, but Cameron stopped her and said sternly, ¡°Rhea! If you keep up


    this attitude, I will deal with this matter how it¡¯s supposed to be dealt with and call the cops!¡±

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    Maria was startled upon learning that the cops would be involved in this. Although she did not believe


    Rhea would do such a thing, she became skeptical after witnessing Cameron''s seriousness in the


    matter and his firmness in rebuking Rhea.


    ¡°Cameron, we¡¯re family. Why are you making such a big deal¡­¡± Maria started softly.


    ¡°We¡¯re family, so why is your daughter so evil? Tasia was only about 12 years old at the time, and Rhea


    was around her age! How could a teenage girl have such a vicious heart? I¡¯m sure all of you know how


    much Tasia has suffered over the years!


    ¡°I¡¯m being kind enough not to throw her in prison already!¡± Cameron was infuriated beyond words. The


    only thing he wished he could do right now was to put Rhea behind bars and make her suffer the pain


    Anastasia had gone through.


    However, Anastasia convinced him not to do so.


    ¡°Uncle Fabian and Aunt Maria would not be able to take it if Rhea goes to prison. They apanied


    me most of the time when you weren¡¯t home back then, and they did take care of me. Plus, Uncle


    Fabian is mom¡¯s only brother, and Rhea is mom¡¯s only niece.


    ¡°I think we should just settle this internally. The toxins in my body are almost cleared anyway. We can


    just cut off all ties with them in the future.¡± That was what Anastasia said when trying to convince


    Cameron to abandon his n.


    Consequently, he put up with it the whole time, though he was taken aback by Rhea''sck of remorse.


    At this moment, he wanted to break his promise to Anastasia and teach Rhea a lesson.


    ¡°Yeah. Ree was only a teenage girl, so how would she know about all that¡­¡±


    ¡°Rhea is smart, and she has won many international academic awards. Not only is she an expert in


    modern medicine, but she¡¯s also well-versed in medicinal herbs. Since she was young, she has loved


    studying and learning about nts. I''m sure both of you are aware of this, Uncle Fabian and Aunt


    Maria," Anastasia said, "Rhea has always been a brilliant child."


    There was anotheryer of meaning to Anastasia¡¯s words. She meant to say that Rhea knew about


    medicinal herbs, and she knew clearly how to use them to achieve the targeted effects as well.


    Maria was shocked to her core and turned to look at Rhea.


    ¡°Just because I know about all that, so it has to be me? Plus, you said that medicinal herbs poisoned


    you, so why are you the only one affected when everyone else around you is fine?¡± Rhea argued


    calmly.


    Cameron, who had been calm the entire time, could not hold it in anymore and got up to his feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re still unwilling to admit your mistakes until now! Is it because you think that we have no evidence


    to prove that it was you?


    ¡°Fine! Let''s take this case to court. I¡¯ll make your wishe true, and by then, you¡¯ll find out what kind


    of evidence we have. You¡¯re not going to be able to escape by then!¡±


    As he said, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hey, this is Cameron. I want to file a case!¡±


    Before he could continue, Maria pounced over and kneeled on the ground as she hugged Cameron¡¯s


    calf. ¡°Cameron, you can¡¯t report this to the cops! Rhea can¡¯t be sued in court! There must be some sort


    of misunderstanding here! I¡¯m sure of that! We must find out the truth about this! You can¡¯t call the


    cops! If Fabian¡¯s sister was still alive, she wouldn¡¯t want this to happen¡­¡±


    ¡°Her only daughter had been harmed for so many years, do you think that would be what she wants?¡±


    Cameron bent to look down at Maria, his gaze cold and without any sympathy as he continued toOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    speak on his phone, ¡°Yeah. My daughter had been poisoned for many years, and I must get to the end


    of this!¡±


    Fabian¡¯s mind was nk. He just sat and said nothing, not knowing who to trust at this moment. Then


    he turned to look at Rhea. ¡°Rhea, did you do it?¡±

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    ¡®Is this why Cameron has been acting strangelytely? Is this why I¡¯ve been feeling that he was hostile


    toward Ree? I never would¡¯ve thought that Ree would have anything to do with Anastasia getting


    poisoned. If what Cameron said was right, I won¡¯t be able to imagine the consequences!¡¯


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Is that even important? Didn¡¯t Uncle Cameron convict me for it already?¡± Rhea was still being


    nonchnt, as she usually was.


    She had been sitting in the same spot, and it appeared that she had no intention of admitting her


    mistakes and apologizing at all. From her words, one could tell that she was trying to say that Cameron


    had used her of something she did not do.


    While Cameron was on the phone, Maria begged him on the floor, but it was useless. Then she turned


    to hug Anastasia¡¯s calf instead. ¡°Anastasia¡­ We took care of you when you were younger, and you


    spent a lot of time with Ree back then as well. Even though the two of you aren¡¯t close to each other,


    you¡¯re still family. Help Ree convince your father. Please¡­¡±


    Anastasia had mixed feelings when she saw Maria crying and pleading with her. She could not deny


    that she regarded Fabian and Maria as her family. After all, she had never seen her mother before, and


    the couple was close to her mother before she passed away. They treated her well, too.


    However, the thought that Rhea had made her life a living hell over the years, and the way she was


    unwilling to admit what she did as if everything had nothing to do with her infuriated Anastasia even


    more.


    Frowning, she started hesitantly. ¡°Aunt Maria, you know how my dad is. I can¡¯t influence his decision so


    easily¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Amidst the chaos, a loud p sounded. It was crisp and loud, stunning everyone, including Cameron,


    who was on the phone. With the phone in his hand, he had forgotten what to say for a moment as his


    gaze looked in the direction of the sound.


    After getting pped, Rhea held her cheek in a daze for a long time. She could not fathom what had


    just happened, but she knew that her cheek was stinging in pain and that her ears were buzzing. Soon,


    one side of her cheek swelled.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She held her face, unable toe up with words to say for a moment as she watched Fabian


    get up to his feet and rebuke her, ¡°You piece of sh*t! What did you do to get your uncle this mad? If you


    did it, then admit it honestly and get the punishment you deserve.


    ¡°If you did not do it, you should apologize! You must¡¯ve done something to make Uncle Cameron


    misunderstand you!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? How could you do that to our daughter?¡± It hurt Maria to see Rhea in pain. She


    returned to her senses and shoved Fabian away so she could take a good look at Rhea¡¯s face, which


    only made her tears fall even harder. ¡°Ree, does it hurt? Are you okay?¡±


    Rhea¡¯s mind cleared up gradually, and she smiled coldly at her infuriated father. ¡°Fabian Moore, you¡¯re


    amazing! I can¡¯t believe you can even p me just to get on his good side! But I¡¯m not surprised,


    though. Ever since I was young, all the two of you cared about was Anastasia! When did you guys ever


    care about me? I¡¯m nothing to the two of you!¡±


    While holding her cheek, she got up to her feet and looked into Cameron¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yeah, it was me. I


    poisoned her! I hate her! I¡¯m jealous of her! Why does everyone love her? I¡¯m better than her in


    everything! I¡¯m my parents¡¯ biological daughter, but they treated her so much better than me just to


    curry favor with you! Why? Why is it so unfair? I¡¯m not wrong!¡±


    She looked up and exploded in rage, as if all the anger she felt over the years had been released at


    this moment. Maria was stunned by the sight and quickly went up to tug on Rhea¡¯s arm. ¡°Ree! What


    nonsense are you spouting? Have you gone mad?¡±

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    Inparison, Cameron was much calmer. Raising a brow, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re finally admitting to it?¡±


    ¡°No! No, she was just bbering nonsense. Cameron, don¡¯t take her words seriously!¡± In a panic,


    Maria cried as she pulled on Rhea¡¯s arm, exining further, ¡°You know how stubborn Ree can be.


    She¡¯s just mad at her dad! How could she have poisoned Anastasia? There must be some


    misunderstanding here¡­¡±


    That was what Maria said, but truth be told, she was losing confidence. ¡®Could it be those herbal


    nts? Is that why Anastasia moved all of them away and said she gifted them to someone else? It


    seems that she had been wary of us since then.¡±


    With that thought in mind, she looked at Anastasia. ¡°Tasia, who told you that you were poisoned by the


    herbal nts? Was it Lily?¡±


    Maria assumed so, as Anastasia had been in frequent contact with Lily only recently. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that


    she¡¯s not a good influence on you. How could you listen to the things she said? It might not have been


    the herbal nts that affected you. If she¡¯s right, why were you the only one poisoned? Look at your


    dad. He¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°My dad isn¡¯t home most of the time. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of that, Aunt Maria,¡± Anastasia


    responded lightly.


    ¡°What about the servants in your house¡­¡±


    Before Maria finished her words, Anastasia interjected, as if she knew what Maria was about to say.


    ¡°The servants don¡¯t work here for a long time either, with five years being the longest duration of their


    service. Plus, I was young back then, and I¡¯m naturally weaker than the adults.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I was more sensitive to the toxins. Rhea most likely did her research and nned for the


    types of herbal nts to be sent to me on a regr basis to induce the effects she desired."


    With that, she looked at Rhea, her voice still soft. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve put a lot of effort into this because of


    me, Rhea.¡±


    Rhea just sneered. She said nothing, not even denying the ims.


    This sight of her made Maria¡¯s heart drop even more. She knew everything she said now would sound


    like an excuse. Hence, she turned to Rhea and tried to make her kneel on the ground. ¡°Ree, apologize


    to Uncle Cameron now. Tell him that you were young and you didn¡¯t know what you were doing.


    ¡°Tell him that you were just a teenage girl and you were immature back then! Apologize to him quickly!¡±


    As she spoke, she kneeled on the ground first while she struggled to bring Rhea to her knees.


    However, Rhea was stubborn and was still unwilling to admit she was wrong.


    The chaotic scene irritated Cameron, making him rebuke sternly, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t try to get out of this by


    saying that she was young back then. Tasia is suffering from chronic poisoning! It¡¯s because of


    something Rhea has done over the years continuously, and not just due to something she did once or


    twice!


    ¡°Fine, she was just a teenage girl back then, but what about now? Is she still the immature girl she was


    back then? She¡¯s merely vicious!¡± While pointing at Rhea, Cameron concluded the situation.


    Soon, Fabian kneeled too. His face was pale, drained of all color. At this moment, he finally understood


    how serious the matter was. ¡°Cameron, it¡¯s my fault for not teaching her well, but could you forgive her


    this time? She¡¯s myte sister¡¯s only niece, after all. If she went to prison, her life would be over!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As he said, he put his hands together to plead with Cameron.


    Upon hearing that, Maria got an idea and nodded. ¡°Yeah! Cameron, Ree can¡¯t go to prison! That would


    be the end of her life! Could you forgive her? I¡¯ve taken care of Anastasia for so many years and have


    even put in so much effort to cure her sickness. Could you forgive her for the sake of the things I¡¯ve


    done for Anastasia?¡±


    Maria was begging Cameron with her hands as well.


    Cameron frowned. While the two were begging him, Rhea was standing next to them with a cold


    expression, saying nothing at all.


    ¡°If Rhea hadn¡¯t been so evil as to poison Tasia, you wouldn¡¯t need to find a miracle doctor for her at all.


    Are you saying that I should thank the two of you right now?¡± Cameron mocked. He did not think that


    there was anything he should thank Fabian and Maria for in this matter.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    If Anastasia did not get poisoned, she would have been much happier. She would have been a


    beautiful and confident youngdy with many friends instead of having low self-esteem and staying


    cooped up at home all the time.


    All these years, she had suffered physically and mentally. Cameron was well aware of that. Although


    he said nothing much about it, it hurt him to see how she was. However, Maria wanted to take credit for


    looking high and low for the miracle doctor. It was ridiculous.


    ¡°Anastasia¡­¡± Maria knew what Cameron meant by that, and she finally understood that he would go


    by what was right or wrong even though they were his rtives. Therefore, she thought of begging


    Anastasia instead and wanted to hold thetter¡¯s leg.


    Anastasia moved away and stared at the teary-eyed Fabian and Maria before she looked at Cameron.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯ll handle this. You stay out of it!¡± Cameron raised one hand, signaling for Anastasia to stay


    silent. He knew his daughter was soft-hearted and would give in to their request. Hence, he would be


    the bad guy this time.


    ¡°Dad. Mom. Stop begging him.¡± Rhea removed her hand from her cheek. She was calm, and there was


    no sign of panic or fear on her face.


    She looked up at Cameron before her and said, ¡°Uncle Cameron, you¡¯re determined to put me behind


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    bars, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Anyone whomits a crime should be punished in the court ofw,¡± Cameron justified.


    ¡°Okay. I agree with that,¡± Rhea nodded and continued, ¡°I admit I was the one who poisoned Anastasia,


    but there are some other things I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Cameron frowned and looked at Rhea doubtfully.


    ¡°Some things¡­ about the institute,¡± Rhea said after some time.


    Cameron was astounded, not expecting her to say that, and continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s with the


    institute?¡±


    ¡°You have suspicions about our institute, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re right. We¡¯re indeed hiding something, and I


    know a little about it. Uncle Cameron, I¡¯d like to tell you about the secrets in exchange for your


    forgiveness. I hope I can atone for my mistakes by telling you these secrets.¡±


    The sudden change in her attitude stunned Cameron, Fabian, and Maria. Just a moment ago, she


    refused to admit she was wrong no matter what. However, she wanted to use some sort of a secret to


    make a deal with Cameron now. She was probably calm earlier because she still had a trump card,


    right?


    Still, Fabian and Maria had no idea what secret she was talking about. When they locked eyes,


    confusion was evident in each other¡¯s gazes.


    ¡°Atone your mistakes with that?¡± Cameron scoffed. ¡°The secret must be a mind-blowing one, then!¡±


    In other words, Cameron was saying the secret must have been one with utmost confidentiality for it to


    make up for the harm she had caused Anastasia over the years.


    ¡°Uncle Cameron, you¡¯re the decision-maker here. It all depends on how worthy you think it is. I won¡¯t


    have any objections to your decision!¡± Rhea raised one hand, showing she was sincere.


    Cameron stared at her for a moment, seeming to be judging the weight of the truth in her words.


    Anastasia, who was by his side, was stunned. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    Cameron just looked at Anastasia and reassured her with his gaze. He would make the best decision


    for her and would not be convinced by Rhea so easily.


    However, Fabian and Maria suddenly became hopeful. They believed Rhea might know some secret to


    help her turn the tables.


    ¡°Ree, what secret is it? Tell Uncle Cameron now. We¡¯re family, and there shouldn¡¯t be any secrets


    between us, and¡­ nothing is unforgivable,¡± Fabian said.


    ¡°Yeah. What is it?¡± Cameron nodded and said lightly.


    Rhea pursed her lips, looking slightly troubled. ¡°Well, I can only tell Uncle Cameron about this. After all,


    it¡¯s something serious. It¡¯s about the institute, and I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡±


    She trailed off, appearing to be in a difficult position.


    Maria did not understand what her daughter meant. ¡°Wait. There aren''t any outsiders here. Can¡¯t we


    know about it? We¡¯re your parents.¡±


    The servants had already left the room, and she was also curious about the institute¡¯s secrets. Rhea


    had always indulged herself in experimenting and rarelymunicated with Maria. It was a rare


    chance for her to know what Rhea was doing, and she would not want to miss it. She wanted Rhea to


    tell them about it on the spot.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know what kind of person you are? When you know about it, can you promise to keep


    it a secret and not tell anyone about it?¡± Rhea asked as she bluntly looked at Maria.


    Maria did not know how to respond to that. Still, Rhea was right. If Maria were to find out about the


    secret, she would be unable to keep it to herself.


    Maria just pursed her lips. Initially, she wanted to defend herself but did not know what to say.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Cameron asked Rhea.


    ¡°Can we move to a more private ce? I can only tell you everything when it¡¯s the two of us.¡± Rhea


    looked around the ce, and finally, her gazended on the room at the far end of the corridor.


    Cameron got what she meant. ¡°Then let¡¯s head to my study?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Anastasia was nervous. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    ¡°I said I can only be at ease and tell Uncle Cameron everything when we speak privately. Anastasia,


    you¡¯re close to Lily. What if you tell her about the secret? Can you save me when the people from the


    institutee hunting for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Uncle Cameron, are you afraid of being alone with a petite girl like me? You¡¯re good atbat,


    aren¡¯t you? What can I do to you?¡± Rhea said, trying to convince Cameron. She was trying to show she


    was weak as well.


    Cameron smirked, not taking her tricks to heart, but she was right. Why would a strong man like him be


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    afraid of a petite girl like her? He wanted to see what she had up her sleeves.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Cameron turned and headed to his study.

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    Rhea followed closely behind while Fabian and Maria got up, watching the two leave with mixed


    feelings. They wondered what n their daughter had in mind.


    They just hoped the secret Rhea was going to tell Cameron could save her from going to prison and


    that Cameron would leave the matter alone. The couple no longer cared about projects or businesses


    anymore. They just hoped Rhea could get out of this situation safely.


    Anastasia was the only one looking toward the study with concern. Lily reminded her before this that


    Rhea was not as innocent as she portrayed. Lily was right about that, judging from how Rhea had been


    poisoning Anastasia since they were still teens. Rhea was a genius in the medicinal field, but she had


    an evil heart too.


    Back then, Anastasia would bicker with Rhea from time to time. At most, she would get mad, think


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    about ignoring Rhea forever, and stop going to her ce. She had never thought about harming Rhea,


    but all these years, she suffered from obesity, anxiety, depression, hair loss, exhaustion, and whatnot,


    and it was all thanks to Rhea.


    At this point, Anastasia could tell that Rhea still did not regret what she did and that she did not feel


    apologetic toward her at all. Now, Rhea was even trying to use some secret in exchange for Cameron¡¯s


    forgiveness.


    ¡®Would daddy let her go? He wouldn¡¯t, right?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Cameron and Rhea entered the study one after another. Cameron turned on the lights and


    walked toward the center of the room before turning to look at Rhea.


    Rhea closed the door after her once she entered the room. Then she locked the door and ced her


    ear on the door to listen for movements on the other side before looking at Cameron.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Arms akimbo, Cameron looked at her imposingly, assuming she would not be able to trick


    him no matter what she did.


    Rhea was not in a rush to speak and took her time to look around the room. That was Cameron¡¯s study


    room on the first floor, and it had a simpleyout. There was only a small venttion window, which


    remained closed. If he did not turn on the lights earlier, the room would be dark.


    Everything had simple designs, from his desk to his bookshelf, but many books and documents were


    there. Rhea could tell this was where Cameron used to work at home. There were no entertainment


    facilities or a pantry in the room.


    ¡°Uncle Cameron, you¡¯re thrifty,¡± Rhea said lightly.


    Cameron just frowned upon hearing that. ¡°Stop beating around the bush. It¡¯s pointless. If you have a


    secret to tell me, tell me now. If you¡¯re just trying to waste time here, you know what I¡¯ll do!¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Rhea lowered her gaze and strode over to Cameron. ¡°But would you honestly forgive


    me if I tell you the secret, Uncle Cameron? I know you¡¯ve always adored Anastasia. I remember when


    Anastasia fell, and her lips bled when we were younger.


    ¡°You woulde to my house in the middle of the night just to apany her, although you said


    nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Cameron frowned.


    ¡®Rhea was still young back then. Plus, I only vaguely remember that since it is unimportant. Why does


    she still remember it?¡¯


    ¡°I saw it when I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. You apanied her the


    entire night and looked distressed because she was in pain. However, she was only bleeding because


    of a small wound on her lips.


    ¡°When my tooth fell off, my dad still went out to drink at night. Why do we get such different treatments


    as someone¡¯s daughter? Why are fathers different from each other?¡±


    Rhea appeared to be traveling down memoryne. There was a smile on her face, but it gave others


    an uneasy feeling. Cameron felt she was not in a proper state of mind right now. With one hand on his


    hips, he stared at her.


    ¡°Cut the cr*p. None of this justified why you poisoned Tasia! What secrets is the institute hiding? Are


    there any, or are you just fooling around with me?¡±


    She looked up into his eyes and suddenly smirked creepily. ¡°Uncle Cameron, do you want to know


    about the institute¡¯s secrets? I do want to tell you about it. The secret the institute is hiding is¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she pulled one of her hands out from her pocket and waved it before Cameron¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    Rhea was quick, but Cameron was quicker. The moment she raised her hand, he had already caught


    her arm and twisted it in the opposite direction with one hand, while he used the other to cover his


    nose.


    It seemed that he did not breathe in any of the powder that was in the air. Cameron smirked. ¡°Rhea,


    you¡¯re still too naive, and you¡¯ve underestimated me.¡±


    Rhea had her arm restrained, but she did not panic at all. Suppressed, she was forced to bend her


    back slightly. She looked to the side at Cameron and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never underestimated you, Uncle


    Cameron. I know that these tricks are nothing to you as well and that they won¡¯t work on you, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Cameron had a bad feeling about this as he stared at her sternly. He did not feel


    ufortable anywhere else either.


    Rhea just smiled in response to his question. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ufortable somewhere?¡±


    With that, Cameron could feel that his body was starting to go numb, especially his hand that was


    holding onto her arm. He could not help it and released her arm, and soon the feeling of numbness


    spread all over his body.


    Sensing that something was not right, he quickly used his willpower and used one hand to grab onto


    his wrist, only to see that there was a tiny needlepoint at the center of his palm.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t get drugged easily¡­¡± Rhea stood up straight and stretched her limbs, which were


    slightly sore, before saying slowly, ¡°The powder was just to deceive you. You¡¯re feeling numbness in


    other ces other than your arms right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She was right. Cameron felt that his throat and even his tongue were numb. He wanted to call for help,


    but when he opened his mouth, he realized he could not make any sound.


    ¡®What kind of drug is this? I¡¯m surprised that it has such strong effects.¡¯


    With widened eyes, he stared at Rhea and raised his arm, wanting to hit her but managing to dodge


    easily. She even smiled and leaned closer to him after that. ¡°I¡¯m much weaker than you when ites


    to our strengths, so I had to do this in a way that I¡¯m most familiar with! I''ve hidden them all on my


    clothes for you!"


    While saying that, she showed him what she was referring to. He noticed that her sleeves were dotted


    with tiny needles, which he would not have noticed if she hadn''t pointed them out.


    She did them well, and the sheer number of them demonstrated that she set them up for him.


    ¡°Uncle Cameron, you¡¯re really strong. I know you¡¯re strong, so I¡¯ve increased the dosage, but I didn¡¯t


    think you couldst long. If it was anyone else, they would¡¯ve passed out long ago.¡± Rhea smiled.


    She had a pretty face and should look sweet whenever she smiled. However, she looked just like a


    devil at this moment.


    Excitement was evident in her eyes. Staring at him, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this to you because, to


    be honest, you do treat me well. However, you weren¡¯t going to go easy on me at all. I just took


    advantage of Anastasia for my research purposes, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to kill her.


    ¡°She should be honored that she¡¯s involved in this by dedicating her life to science. She will


    undoubtedly leave her mark on history. You were heartless first, so you can¡¯t me me for doing this.


    ¡°Or rather, you should thank me too. Uncle Cameron, you¡¯re lucky to be the firstb rat for R18. The


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    future generations will know about you!¡± Rhea had a devilish smile on her face, as if the thing she was


    doing was something to be proud of.


    Cameron felt like he understood what she was saying, but he did not get the entire thing as well. His


    eyelids were getting heavier, and finally, he could not hold back anymore and passed out.


    Seeing that he was unmoving on the ground, Rhea did not walk over to him right away. Instead, she


    called him out first. ¡°Uncle Cameron? Are you there?¡±


    She did not get a response.

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    She took a few steps forward, bent down slightly, and tugged at his arm. "Uncle Cameron?"


    There was still no movement. The man''s head was tilted to one side, exposing a section of his neck as


    hey there motionless.


    This reassured Rhea as she took out a small bottle from her pocket. Looking at the vial''s content and


    back at the unconscious Cameron, she squinted as if she had made up her mind. Then she quickly


    took out a mask and syringe from her pocket.


    Once she put on the mask, she used the syringe to draw out the bottle''s content and stabbed the


    needle at the back of his neck.


    ¡­


    The three of them waited in the living room impatiently.


    Fabian had no idea if Rhea''s method would work or if she had managed to convince Cameron. Maria


    was worried about her daughter, and Anastasia was worried that her father would give in.


    On the other hand, she was also curious about the secret.


    After an hour, the two of them still hadn''t left the room.


    Finally, Maria couldn''t sit still anymore and stood up. "It''s been so long. Let me go have a look."


    "What are you going to do there? Such a long time means that the matter must be very serious. You


    might stir up trouble if you barge in now! The reason we became what we are today is all because of


    how nosy you are! You care about things you shouldn''t care about!" He held her back andined.


    Maria was displeased when she heard what he said and cried, "What do you mean I care about things I


    shouldn''t care about? You spend most of your days outside, drinking with those cronies all night. Tell


    me, is there anything you care about? Do you care about this family? Now, you''re pointing your finger


    at me!


    ¡°Look at you! Now that your business is falling apart, where are those friends of yours? Are they here to


    help you?"


    "Okay, okay! Enough! I might as well be talking to a brick wall instead of you.¡± He waved impatiently.


    "Is talking to you any better? All you do is pick fights with our daughter, creating tension in the family.


    Now she doesn''t even tell us anything!" The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Maria was


    upset by all of this.


    She had given so much for this family, yet she had to watch as everything fell apart.


    She wiped her eyes and turned her head to look at Anastasia, who was sitting with her legs crossed.


    Maria couldn''t help but say, "Tasia, you know how we''ve treated you since you were a child. Oh, forget


    your uncle. What about me?


    ¡°Haven''t I been treating you like my own daughter? So much so that Ree did that because she was


    jealous of you. Yes, what she did was wrong, but she still cares for you. She didn''t kill you, did she?


    Can you just forgive her for your aunt¡¯s sake?"


    "Aunt Maria, are you saying I must thank my cousin for not killing me?" Anastasia let out a sarcastic


    Although she was grateful for Maria''s care for her, her father had also helped them throughout the


    years. However, they were too greedy and always wanted more. As for Rhea, could it be that it was out


    of kindness that she didn''t kill her?


    ¡®What a joke!¡¯


    Just as Maria was about to speak again, she heard footstepsing from inside. Then she


    immediately felt her spirits lift as she walked toward the room, eager to know what had happened.


    Anastasia also couldn''t help but stand up as she watched the two people walk out of the room, one


    after the other.

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    Rhea was walking in front of Cameron, speaking softly to him as they walked. ¡°Uncle Cameron, I know


    I¡¯m at fault. I¡¯m responsible for what happened to Tasia.¡±


    Cameron did not answer. Everyone else stared at them in confusion as they watched their exchange.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Rhea and Cameron walked to the middle of the living room. When Rhea stopped, Cameron stopped as


    well, keeping a few feet between them. Rhea turned to look at Cameron with her head lowered, and


    she had a heartfelt look.


    ¡°Uncle Cameron, I know I¡¯ve been acting like a child, and I¡¯m sorry for what happened to Tasia.


    However, we should look at the bigger picture. Please reconsider our discussion about theb just


    now.¡±


    ¡°All right, I will,¡± Cameron answered lightly. He sounded a lot calmer, almost gentle. His tone was not as


    sharp or as cold as before.


    Maria was overjoyed to hear this. She turned her head to look at Fabian. Sure enough, his eyes


    twinkled with anticipation.


    ¡°As for the vine development project....¡± Rhea trailed off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Cameron replied instantly.


    Fabian couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He was so thrilled that he almost fainted.


    ¡®T-That is¡­ Rhea is incredible! What did they talk about in the room? How did he suddenly have a


    change of heart? The secret of thatb must be a big deal. It turned things around.¡¯


    Anastasia was the only one who looked dazed. She was in disbelief. ¡°Dad?!¡±


    She quickly walked over and looked at her father, wondering what had caused such a drastic change in


    him. She linked her arms around his and asked, ¡°Are we not calling the police?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a family, at the end of the day.¡± Cameron sighed and turned to look at her. ¡°Tasia, your cousin


    was being used.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°She finally realized she was wrong and promised to make it up to you. The toxins in your body are


    almost cleared. It¡¯ll be okay. You¡¯ll be okay.¡± He gently patted her hand tofort her, but Anastasia


    pulled her hand away.


    She took two steps back and looked at him as if he were a stranger. Only the Moores were happy to


    see this.


    Maria came forward with a smile and said, "That¡¯s right. We¡¯re a family. Why do we have to make it into


    such a big deal? If Ree goes to jail, I¡¯m sure you''ll feel sorry for her, won¡¯t you?


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve always been the kindest one in the family. Your uncle and I will try and make up for


    Rhea¡¯s mistakes. Our family will be fine. Everyone will be okay!¡±


    She was beaming with joy. Fabian was also grinning widely. ¡°Yes! Family should always stick together!


    Ron, what you said is true! I agree with youpletely!¡±


    Cameron had yet to answer when Rhea spoke. ¡°Since we¡¯ve cleared the air, let¡¯s get going. We¡¯ll leave


    Uncle Ron and Tasia to rest. Uncle Ron said he¡¯ll discuss the vine and theb further on another


    day.¡±


    This was a signal to her father to stay away from the topic.


    Fabian quickly understood and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest.


    We¡¯ll talk about this another day. There¡¯s no rush!¡±


    The family of three cheerfully waved goodbye. When Anastasia saw that Cameron did not react, she


    became anxious and immediately jumped in to block the way. ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡±

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    ¡°Tasia?¡± Maria frowned, a little unhappy.


    She was delighted when she saw that Rhea had resolved the matter, but Anastasia seemed unwilling


    to give up.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Anastasia stomped to Cameron angrily, staring into his eyes to try and see what he was


    thinking. ¡°What did Rhea tell you? Why did you change your mind? Didn¡¯t you say you would stand up


    for me? How can you just let her go like this?!¡±


    ¡°Tasia¡­¡± Maria was distraught. ¡°Your father has already made up his mind. Do you honestly want to


    send your cousin to jail? Would you be satisfied if your uncle and I spent the rest of our days visiting


    her in prison?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you forgive her for yourte mother¡¯s sake, even if it''s not for ours? You two are cousins. Can¡¯t


    you be a bit more forgiving?¡± She was starting to dislike Anastasia.


    Although her attempt to help Anastasia was to curry favors with Cameron, Maria still had a fondness for


    Anastasia. Maria had done so much for Anastasia, yet, Anastasia was never grateful for it. Now,


    Anastasia was even trying to send Rhea to prison. Maria felt that she had raised an ingrate.


    The old sayings were true. Other people¡¯s children would not match one¡¯s own.


    Anastasia did not even spare her aunt a nce. She was only concerned about why her father was


    acting this way. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t care about what other people think. I want to hear from you. What do you


    think I should do?¡± At this point, Anastasia was about to cry.


    She did not care if anything happened to Rhea or not, nor if Rhea were to go to jail or die. All she cared


    about was her father.


    He always used to protect her. She was his priority, and he would always stand up for her. However, he


    would throw her under the bus over some so-calledboratory secret.


    Anastasia felt like she was just a transaction, that she was something he sold for information.


    ¡°Tasia,¡± Cameron called out lightly as he touched her head to coax her, just like he did when she was


    younger. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Anastasia took a few steps back and looked at him with shock and disappointment that she could not


    conceal. ¡°That¡¯s enough?¡± She repeated tremblingly.


    Cameron dropped his hand to his side and sighed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for your uncle and aunt to raise you.


    You should learn how to be grateful.¡±


    ¡°Grateful?!¡±


    Maria, on the sidelines, was also surprised to hear this. She did not expect him to say such a thing.


    It was already a blessing to her that Cameron did not pursue this matter. Now, he even said that


    Anastasia should be grateful to them. Maria was ecstatic. She quickly waved around and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    We¡¯re all a family, after all. There¡¯s no need for her to be so courteous.¡±


    ¡°Dad, are you being serious? Are we letting this slide?¡± Anastasia asked again reluctantly.


    This time, Maria did not stop her. She turned to look at Cameron, alongside everyone else.


    Cameron¡¯s gaze shifted to Rhea before looking back at Anastasia. ¡°As I said, we¡¯re all a family¡­¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish, Anastasia turned around and ran out the door. Her sudden movement caused


    her to trip at the door, and she fell to the ground.


    Her big size caused a loud thump, and Maria subconsciously yelped and quickly wanted to step


    forward to help her. However, her eyes darted toward Cameron, only to see that he was just standing


    there, unmoved.

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    Everyone stood frozen in ce. Anastasia pushed herself up embarrassedly and turned to look at her


    father with teary eyes, only to see his indifferent appearance. Cameron did not even say a word.


    Ultimately, Anastasi bit her lip resentfully and ran out.


    Maria¡¯s heart could not help but ache when she saw this. ¡°Ron¡­¡±


    ¡°Ignore her.¡± With that, Cameron turned and walked into the room. It seemed like he did not even care


    about Anastasia.


    Maria was perplexed by this.


    Although she was happy with the oue, which had exceeded her expectations, the change was too


    sudden. She could not figure out what was happening. Even if Cameron had changed his mind, he


    would not treat Anastasia so coldly.


    However, Maria dared not question it, fearing he might change his mind if she did. It was better to leave


    it as it was.


    With that, the Moore family got into their car. As soon as they got inside, Maria could not help but ask,


    ¡°Ree, what did you say to your uncle? It seems like he has turned into a different person.¡±


    Rhea dug out a stic bag from the back of the car before throwing in the mask and gloves she had in


    her pocket. After discarding the stic bag, she casually said, ¡°It¡¯s just something to do with theb.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± Fabian was also curious. After all, he could never convince Cameron for so many


    years, yet his daughter changed him entirely after just a few words. This was a new side of Cameron


    that Fabian had never seen before.


    Cameron had always been stern and rigid, but he seemed much nicer around Rhea. If Fabian had


    known it was this easy, he would have let her speak for him earlier.


    ¡°If I say I can¡¯t tell you, will you p me again?¡± She taunted, pointing to her swollen cheek.


    Fabian immediately fell silent.


    At this time, Maria stepped in to try and smooth things over. ¡°Exactly! Why do you have to hit our


    daughter? Look at her face! It pains me to see her like this. If this leaves a scar on her face, I¡¯ll never


    let you hear the end of it!¡±


    ¡°The swelling will go down after a while. How can there be a scar?¡± He grumbled. ¡°Besides, I was


    hanging by a thread at that time. I feared Cameron was serious about it, and Ree had to be stubborn.


    By the way, Ree, what happened to the miracle doctor that disappeared from yourb?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. I heard he worked overtime there and was conducting a few experiments. One day, he


    just never went home. Then his parents called the police once they noticed his disappearance,¡± Rhea


    said indifferently.


    ¡°Oh, why was Tasia insisting he¡¯s a fake doctor?¡± Maria asked curiously.


    ¡°How would I know?!¡± Rhea waved impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m not friends with the person you¡¯re talking about. I


    have no idea!¡±


    Seeing Rhea like this, Maria nced at her husband and pursed her lips but dared not ask any more


    questions. After all, this was the best oue they could ask for. It was better for her just to keep quiet.


    ¡­


    Lily opened the lid to take a look. Steam immediately gushed out, and the whole room smelled of


    herbs.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she was used to the smell, Greg was not. He quickly covered his nose with one hand as he


    squatted in the yard and tended to the vegetables. There was an entire vegetable garden, so food was


    not a concern. Their diet was very healthy.


    Then Lily poured the medicine into a small bowl and walked into the house with it.

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    After walking a few steps, she turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cook the leeks for lunch.¡±


    The man nodded. Without saying a word, Lily headed down to the basement.


    Alexander was not coughing as badly anymore. Lily was right. He was indeed getting better, and his


    mental state was improving as well. After checking his pulse, Lily found that his body condition was not


    as severe as she had imagined.


    The troublesome part was that this virus was rather cunning. Alexander¡¯s pulse would be stable, and


    everything would be normal during the day. However, his cough would re up at night.


    That was the first time Lily had encountered such a disease since she started studying medicine. She


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    did not find anything like it in old medical books either. She concluded that this was a new virus and


    was undoubtedly linked to the experiments in theboratory.


    ¡°Drink this.¡± She handed the bowl to Alexander. After taking off his mask, he quickly finished the bowl


    withoutint.


    The medicine was very bitter. Lily had taken a sip herself, so she was full of admiration when she saw


    him drink without a change in his expression. In the end, she stuck out her tongue in disgust.


    ¡°How long do I have to take this?¡± Alexander looked up at her and consciously put on his mask again.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Three¡­¡± After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Five...seven to eight days!¡±


    Alexander knew Lily was teasing him as he shot her a yful re. If it were not for this disease, he


    would have pulled her into his arms and kissed her.


    Lily burst intoughter when she saw his unhappy and helpless eyes. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Your


    pulse seems to have stabilized now, and you don¡¯t get as many seizures as before. I think you¡¯d need


    another two or three days before fully recovering. However, this virus is peculiar. I think I¡¯d have to


    observe you a little more.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you, my miracle doctor!¡± He teased as he gently stared at her dotingly.


    Her cheeks immediately turned red. ¡°Whatever! By the way, is there any news about Edward?¡±


    Edward had always been lingering in her mind. Olivia must be worried sick. On top of that, now that Lily


    was with Alexander, she was afraid that Olivia¡¯s mind would begin to run wild if Lily did not check on


    her from time to time.


    Alexander shook his head lightly without saying a word. His face dimmed as well.


    The thought of a wounded Edward being in a foreign country was depressing. In such a chaotic


    situation, the probability of him surviving was low.


    Even so, they continued to hope. They did not want to believe Edward was dead. As long as they had


    not discovered a body and there was no definite news of his death, Alexander would have people


    searching high and low for Edward.


    ¡°Are you men still looking for him in Burnwken?¡± Lily asked again after a while.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve also branched out to other ces, including nearby viges and


    towns. They even searched in the next district. All my employees in Burnwken have used up all the


    resources they could gather. They searched everywhere, even in some tiny streets around Burnwken.


    It¡¯s like finding a needle in a haystack!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lily frowned, seeming like she was holding back her words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alexander asked when he noticed her confusion.


    ¡°Do you think he may have already returned to the country?¡± She could not help but ask.


    ¡°Return here?¡±


    Lily nodded affirmatively. ¡°Think about it. You¡¯re already back here. If he were alive, it would be risky if


    he continued staying abroad. On top of that, you and Olivia are around here. What good does he have


    to continue staying out there? He¡¯ll find his way back to us!¡±

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    This sparked a thought in Alexander.


    She was right. If Edward survived and managed to escape, he would try to return to Kingnd. As for


    how, he would have his ways. After all, Edward had followed him through all sorts of predicaments. He


    was agile and intelligent enough to find his way home.


    Alexander had gotten caught in a loop. He had been so preupied with his search for Edward abroad


    that he had neglected to consider the possibility that Edward had returned to Kingnd. Could the


    disease have affected his mental capabilities in any way?


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Alexander¡¯s spirit was lifted. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to look for him here right away!¡±


    Although there was a lot of ground to cover, the Russells were well-connected. In addition, the Russells


    had spread their influence all over the country. Looking for someone here was easier than he had


    imagined.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily nodded.


    For some reason, she always had a faint feeling that Edward was still alive. It wasn''t self-soothing, she


    just had a strong intuition that he was fine.


    Her phone began to vibrate uncontrobly in her pocket. She had kept her phone silent ever since she


    came here.


    When she took it out, she saw that Olivia was calling. After ncing at Alexander, she turned around to


    answer the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Olivia?¡± The signal in the basement was not very strong, so she walked toward the stairs.


    ¡°Lily, where are you?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°I went to your house, but I couldn¡¯t find you. They said that you¡¯ve


    been away for two days.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Something urgent came up. What¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong?¡± Lily lowered her voice


    and calmly asked.


    ¡°Did you go and see Mr. Russell?¡± Olivia asked unexpectedly.


    Lily fell silent. She didn''t want to lie to Olivia, but she also could not tell her what was going on.


    Ultimately, Lily could only avoid the question and ask again, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The other end was quiet for a while as Olivia seemed to take a deep breath before


    answering.


    Lily was a little surprised by her calmness. She had expected Olivia to burst into tears and copse like


    before. This calmness scared Lily.


    Lily could not help but tryfort Olivia. ¡°Olivia, stop thinking about it. Edward will be fine. All we need


    to do now is wait for good news. I believe there¡¯ll be good news!¡±


    This was her way of persuading not only Olivia, but also herself.


    ¡°I know,¡± Olivia replied lightly.


    To Lily''s astonishment, Olivia seemedpletely at ease.


    Just as she was about to ask another question, Olivia spoke up, ¡°By the way, did you know something


    happened in theb?¡±


    ¡°Theb?¡± She nced in Alexander¡¯s direction and noticed that he was focused on theputer


    before asking, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Police went to search the ce. Apparently, someone went missing. I think it¡¯s that¡­ Austin guy that


    came to our studio before.¡±


    Olivia could not quite remember his name. All she could recall was the man jumping up and down at


    the studio door a while ago.


    It seemed like Austin¡¯s parents had finally called the police. Lily breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°What


    happened after that?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t find anyone,¡± Olivia replied. "I heard they searched theboratory from top to bottom but


    found no one."


    This was both an expected and an unexpected result.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily frowned. ¡°Did they search everywhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve checked all the surveince tapes as well.¡±


    ¡°Including the basement and the offices on the top floor?¡±


    Although she had never been to the two ces she mentioned, she was surprised and curious that the


    police managed to search them.


    ¡°Yeah. The person¡¯s parents seem to be prestigious and powerful. They made a bigmotion and


    pressured the police force. The police checked everything thoroughly. I heard they even dispatched the


    K9 force but didn¡¯t find anything. It was concluded that maybe theboratory had nothing to do with his


    disappearance.¡±


    Hearing this, Lily was speechless for a moment.

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    It was not a surprise that they did not find him. They probably had him transferred somewhere else


    because of the heat.


    However, she was surprised that even the police dogs didn¡¯t pick up on any clues. Could it be that he


    was never locked up in theboratory, or did they do something to erase all traces of him that even the


    police dogs couldn¡¯t pick up?


    ¡°Hello? Are you still there?¡± Olivia did not hear a response and called out to Lily.


    "Yes, I''m here. What happened after that?"


    "Nothing. Since the police didn''t find anything, they couldn¡¯t do anything. They¡¯ll just keep looking."


    After a pause, Olivia continued, "Maybe it''s because theb had been relocated."


    "Relocated?" Lily frowned, surprised by this news. "Where did it move to?"


    "I have no idea. I think they''re still looking for a suitable location."


    ¡®That¡¯s odd. It seems like they had been alerted and nned their evacuation.¡¯ Lily considered, then


    she sighed and asked, "Oh, I see. Is there anything else?"


    "No. Oh, wait, there''s one more thing¡­"


    Lily was about to hang up the phone but stopped. "What is it?"


    "What did you tell the royal family of Yudonia back then? I received another email from them saying


    they areing over to Kingnd soon and would like you to spare some time to meet them and


    discuss further."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily was at a loss for words. She didn''t expect the royal family to be so persistent even after she had


    rejected them. They were evening to meet her in person. Now she would have no reason to


    refuse.


    After pondering for a while, she said, "I got it. I''ll arrange a time to meet them. We''ll discuss this more


    when they arrive in Kingnd."


    "Okay," Olivia responded. She continued to stay on the phone for a while, hesitating, before finally


    saying, "Uhm¡­ Do you have anything else to tell me?"


    "Take care of yourself and the baby. Be patient. I know this is hard, but we need to remember to take


    care of ourselves before we can take care of others," Lily advised.


    "Mr. Russell¡­ Is he okay?" Olivia suddenly asked.


    Lily looked at Alexander, who raised his head to look back at her with a smile.


    "He should be fine. As soon as I hear anything about Edward, you''ll be the first person I call," she


    promised.


    "Okay! You should take care as well." This time, she hung up the phone.


    Lily stared at the phone in her hand. A strange feeling bubbled up in her. Olivia sounded a little odd


    today. Although it was routine for her to report on the studio and other situations, she seemed too calm.


    Something was off.


    "What''s wrong?" Alexander called out after noticing her dilemma.


    "Nothing." She shook her head and continued, "Theb has been relocated."


    "Where to?" He did not seem surprised.


    Lily shook her head again. "I have no idea. I heard that they are still looking for a location. I¡­"


    She was about to say something when her phone rang again.


    She nced at the phone, frowned, and said. "Let me take this call."

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    She walked up the basement and away from the house before she finally answered the call. Lily had


    turned off the location service on her phone, but she was still worried that someone might be able to


    track her.


    "Hello?" As soon as the call connected, she heard a cry from the other end.


    It wasn''t just a sob. It sounded more like a wail¡ªa heart-piercing howl. This startled her. The volume


    was so overwhelming that she pulled the phone from her ear. The caller did not speak and continued to


    cry with no intention of stopping.


    It was only after a few seconds before coherent words could be heard. "Lily, I¡­woo woo¡­ I¡­ woo


    woo¡­"


    Lily rubbed her temples and tried tofort Anastasia. "Okay, slow down. Don''t worry. Let it all out


    before you speak."


    ¡®What in the world happened?¡¯


    A part of Lily felt helpless. Anastasia was not usually like this. Something big must have happened for


    her to be crying like this.


    Anastasia, with her temperament, would hold it in no matter how unhappy she was. However, she was


    now wailing into the phone.


    "I''ve cried enough!" She muttered as she continued to sob.


    "It''s okay. I''ll wait. Otherwise, you can call me backter!" Lily sighed helplessly.


    "Don''t¡­don''t¡­" Anastasia was afraid that Lily would hang up and quickly sniffed hard. Lily heard her


    clear her throat a few times to try to speak.


    Lily sighed again and waited patiently. Finally, Anastasia said, "Lily, my dad. He''s changed."


    "Huh?" Lily was confused by Anastasia''s words. "What happened to your father?"


    "Today, my uncle, aunt, and cousin all came to my house. My dad brought up my poisoning and said


    he''d seek justice for me and send my cousin to jail." She sobbed. It took her a lot to get this point


    across.


    Lily nodded and urged, "Then?"


    "Then, he changed his mind!" Saying this, Anastasia could not help but cry again.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily immediately yelled, "Don''t cry yet!"


    The unusually loud tone of Lily''s voice shocked Anastasia enough that she stopped crying.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean he changed his mind? Did your uncle and aunt persuade


    him?" Lily asked in confusion.


    Anastasia shook her head. "No, it wasn''t them. It was my cousin! I don''t know what''s going on. Initially,


    my father was furious. No one could change his mind, not even me! Later, my cousin said she had a


    secret about theboratory that she wanted to tell my father in exchange for forgiveness."


    Anastasia still found this to be too strange. ¡®Why was my father so easily persuaded? What secret was


    so valuable?¡¯


    Ever since she was a child, she had seen countless people turned away, even when they came bearing


    gifts. Those who tried to hand her gifts secretly were all thrown out by Cameron. With word of his


    reputation spreading, eventually nobody dared to go.


    However, he seemed to have been persuaded this time. This was a shock to Anastasia.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    "Theb''s secret?!" Lily instinctively raised her voice in surprise.


    ¡®Theb again?! It seems like everything is linked to theb! I¡¯ve only been away for two days, yet


    many things have happened. What other secrets does theb have?¡¯


    "Yeah." Anastasia did not know what was happening in theboratory. She was just looking for


    someone to vent to. Since she did not have any friends, Lily was the first toe to mind.


    "What''s theb''s secret?" Lily cautiously asked as she held her breath.


    As expected, Anastasia said, "I don''t know. My cousin said it was severe and that she had to talk to my


    dad alone. Then they went into the study room and talked. When they came out, she seemed to have


    swayed my father.


    ¡°Not only did she persuade him to drop the charges, but he also said he would reconsider giving them


    the vine development project."


    Anastasia seemed much calmer after talking for a while. She hardly cried anymore. However, she still


    sounded pitiful. "Lily, what do you think my cousin told my dad? All these years, I''ve never seen anyone


    change my father''s mind with just a few words."


    Lily did not reply. She was deep in thought as she stared into the distance.


    The forest ahead was dense and luxuriant, covering the sky. There was no end to it as Lily envisioned


    herself walking around the forest aimlessly. There were trees everywhere, so each turn was a mystery.


    She was trapped in a maze that she could not escape.


    ¡®Everything seems rted to theb, but what¡¯s the link between them?¡¯


    "Lily?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not just a few words that caused your father''s mind to change," Lily answered lightly.


    Anastasia was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "Nevermind. Maybe what¡¯s going on in theb is so serious that he could see past your poisoning for


    the time being." After taking a deep breath, Lily forced herself to smoothen her brows and softly said,


    "Whatever it is, I think you should trust your father, Tasia."


    "Trust him?" Anastasia felt aggrieved. "I''ve been poisoned for so long! He knows better than anyone


    else about the torture and pain I''ve experienced. How can he let this go and forgive my cousin? How


    can I trust him on this?"


    Although she had no intention of sending her cousin to jail, she did not intend to let this matter slide just


    like that. She knew it was too easy on Rhea if they just let it slide. How could she undo all the


    emotional harm and torture Anastasia had suffered for all these years?


    On top of that, Cameron had always protected and pampered Anastasia. Now, he was willing to


    disregard her because of a secret. How could Anastasia ever trust him again?


    Lily could hear the pain in Anastasia¡¯s voice. She understood where Anastasia wasing from, so all


    she could do wasfort her. "You know how much your father loves you. How can you doubt his love


    just because of this?"


    These words struck Anastasia''s heartstrings as she fell silent.


    When she was a child, she used to think that her father did not spend enough time with her and was


    always very strict. As she grew, she gradually understood that it was just a front. On the contrary,


    Cameron pampered her a lot. She started to ept and bathe in his love.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As years passed, their rtionship improved as well. However, the way Cameron acted today


    shattered her heart into pieces. The pain amplified when she fell at the door, but her father did not


    react. It was too cruel.


    "Whatever it is, he''s different now!" She pursed her lips, aggrieved.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    "Okay, let''s say he changed. What are you nning to do next? Are you going to cut him off?" Lily


    knew Anastasia was fuming with anger, so she yed along.


    "Yeah! Who cares! I''m not scared of him!" Anastasia retorted.


    Lily instinctivelyughed when she heard that. "It''s not a question of whether or not you¡¯re afraid. It''s a


    question of your reluctance."


    "I¡­of course, I am willing to! There''s nothing to be reluctant about!"


    "Silly girl! It''s just a dispute. Besides, adults will always weigh the pros and cons before they act. Of


    course, I''m not dismissing your importance, but maybe your father had other things to reconsider.


    Maybe he isn''t brushing you off. Maybe he''s just pushing it aside for now," Lily said.


    To be frank, she had no idea what was happening with Cameron. Even if she was not there and did not


    see anything, Anastasia''s story sounded too strange. Still, things were moreplex than they


    seemed.


    Lily had met Cameron several times before. She could see the love he had for Anastasia. On top of


    that, Alexander also mentioned the type of person Cameron was. He would not strike a deal to benefit


    himself, let alone if it involved his favorite daughter.


    Something fishy may have been going on, or maybe Cameron had other ns.


    "What are the pros and cons? Am I just a trade-off? Isn''t he just giving up on me?!" Anastasia did not


    understand all this. All she knew was that her father had chosen to give her up to learn someboratory


    secrets.


    "That''s not the case. Your father has protected you well. There are many things you don''t know! Things


    are sometimes different from what it seems. Whatever it is, you should calm down and think about how


    he has treated you all these years. Is he someone who only cares for his own interest? Think about it.


    You''re the only one who knows the answer to that."


    After that, Lily added, "Don''t make rash decisions when you¡¯re angry. Those are often the decisions


    you''ll regret in the future."


    Anastasia eventually calmed down after hearing this. She no longer felt as sad or as angry. Instead,


    she was just disappointed.


    "Okay, I understand. Thanks, Lily." She sounded a lot better, and she was not crying anymore.


    Lily nodded before asking again, "How have you been? Are you taking the herbs I prescribed for you?"


    "Yes. I followed your instructions and haven''t missed a single meal. I feel much better about my body


    and have also been losing weight. I''ve been in a good mood so far until today."


    After a sigh, she seemed to be able to lift her spirits again as she said, "Don''t worry. I''ve thought things


    through and won''t argue with my father now. I''ll wait. I believe what you said, and I believe my father!"


    "That''s the spirit!" Afterforting her, Lily noticed that Greg was rushing toward her. Her heart


    immediately dropped. "I have to go now. Call me if you need anything."


    With that, she hung up and went up to Greg. "What''s wrong?"


    "He vomited blood," he said.


    Lily was shocked and quickly ran toward the cabin.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡­


    When Austin opened his eyes again, he thought he was in hell. However, as his eyes adjusted to the


    light, he realized he was staring at a white-washed ceiling.


    ''Why is hell white? Am I¡­in heaven? Is this the hospital?''


    As he continued to question himself, he heard the sound of a door opening. Soon, someone entered


    and stood before him.

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    It was Mike Corden. A man wearing a white coat, a mask, and a hat stood beside Mike. Austin could


    not see his face, but he was holding a familiar-looking tray with a syringe and a bottle of drugs.


    The man bent over, took Austin¡¯s arm, and jabbed it with the syringe.


    Austin felt as if a mosquito had bitten him. He wanted to struggle free but was unable to move. Without


    much energy, he felt limp and thought something was wrong with his body.


    ¡°Argh¡­ argh¡­¡± He struggled in vain to make a sound as if something was choking him.


    The man in the white coat straightened up after pulling out the needle. He had emptied whatever drug


    was inside the syringe into Austin¡¯s body. The man nodded and left while Mike stood there, gazing at


    Austin quietly.


    Austin wanted to chide him and ask what they injected him with. He wished to know what they were


    doing because he felt like a 1000-pound rock was weighing him down.


    ¡®It looks like I¡¯m not dead yet, but worse! Before this, I at least knew I was in the research institute¡¯s


    basement, but now I have no idea where I am, who that guy is, or what he¡¯s trying to do.¡¯


    Austin wondered how much longer he needed to stay in the dark.


    Soon there was a reaction in his body. He felt warm, bloated, limp, and numb as if tens of thousands of


    ants were crawling through his veins and biting him. It felt so terrible that he wanted to scream and


    scold someone.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Argh!¡± After a while, he finally managed to scream aloud.


    He found his voice and was shocked at first. Then he became overjoyed as he turned to Mike to give


    him an earful, ¡°You animal! I thought you were a good man, yet you¡¯re one of them. What the f*ck are


    you guys up to? What did you put inside me? What kind of experiment are you doing? Is it something


    against humanity? You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Five minutes and 18 seconds,¡± Mike pressed his stopwatch and said coldly.


    Stunned, Austin stopped his tirade abruptly. ¡°What?


    ¡°You¡¯re weaker than I imagined.¡± Mike put down his stopwatch-holding hand and looked disappointed.


    ¡®Not only did I get kidnapped, made unconscious, and imprisoned as their guinea pig, but now I have to


    endure such humiliation!¡¯


    Austin¡¯s face flushed. ¡°I¡¯m not weak! You were the one who resorted to such despicable means¡ª


    spiking the food?! I thought you were a good man! I dare you to let me go and have a one-on-one fight


    with me to see who¡¯s the weak one!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Mike shook his head, sat on a chair beside him, and leisurely crossed his legs. He


    looked at Austin and said, ¡°Even a kindergartener knows not to eat any food offered by strangers. Are


    you mentally weak for not knowing such a simple thing?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± After getting mocked, Austin blushed but was unable to retort. After a while, he gave up trying


    to argue with Mike and calmed down to start asking questions, ¡°Who the f*ck are you guys? Are you


    experimenting on me?¡±


    At this juncture, he finally began to understand. ¡®The drug they injected me with doesn¡¯t seem to be


    lethal. Bluntly put, there are thousands of ways to kill me, and they don¡¯t have to wait until now. So


    could it be an experiment?¡¯

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    Mike chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not that dumb after all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re experimenting on human beings?¡± Austin''s voice broke from the shock. He had guessed so but


    still found it hard to believe.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡®No one in their right mind would conduct experiments on living humans in the modern era.


    International organizations would condemn this inhumane crime against humanity.


    ¡®Nothing would ever be tried out on living humans in the name of medical discovery or innovation. Just


    who the f*ck are these people? I didn''t even realize it after working with them for so long.¡¯


    Mike didn''t respond but instead stared at him coldly. His eyes behind the sses were unfathomable,


    and one could not guess what he was thinking.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Have I said anything wrong? If you guys are experimenting on human


    beings, then you¡¯re animals! No, you¡¯re worse than animals! You¡­ you¡­¡±


    Austin wanted to continue his tirade but found that he could not. His throat felt like it was being rolled


    around in hot oil, and he could not stop it. His heart pumped so fast that it seemed about to leap out of


    his chest.


    In all the years he had been a doctor, he had never felt something so strange and awful. More


    urately, he had never met a patient with such an illness.


    His suffering and struggle went on. The pain came and went repeatedly for a long time before it


    eventually died down.


    He had sweated all over and had no energy even to speak. As if he had already died, he stared


    lethargically and wide-eyed at the ceiling, unable to say a single word.


    Havingpleted his task, Mike stopped writing and pushed his sses back up his nose. ¡°Your meal


    is on the table. Eatter.¡±


    He then went out.


    Austiny still, not thinking about anything, as if he were no longer alive.


    Having left the room, Mike took a few steps and pressed the elevator button. The elevator went down


    to Basement Level 3, and he got out. There was a strong smell of disinfectant. He went to the


    innermost part, where the striking sign of the morgue could be seen.


    However, he did not go in and turned around at a corner to enter a room.


    ¡°Sir,¡± he called.


    The small man jumped off the chair. ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°It took him a long time to respond to the drug, so I waited for a while,¡± Mike said, handing over the


    notebook.


    Taking it, the man read a few pages impatiently and frowned. ¡°This is all you got?¡±

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    He seemed rather upset.


    ¡°I could only describe what I observed. You know this is not my profession. I can¡¯t possibly write a


    detailed report.¡± Mike appeared innocent as he opened his arms. ¡°This kind of job is more suitable for


    Rhea.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯reining that I asked you to do this instead of Rhea?¡± Looking up, the man asked


    unhappily. His voice, rough and unpleasant, was unsettling.


    Mike shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just saying that this is not my profession, and I


    know little about it. So I might make mistakes or not perform a detailed and objective observation. I¡­


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    worry that I¡¯d dy the progress of the experiment,¡± he replied in a seemingly objective manner.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The impatient man thought about it seriously. ¡°Rhea is doing another more important


    experiment and cannot afford to make any mistakes. Also, we are short on staffing. Otherwise, I


    wouldn¡¯t ask you to do it.¡±


    Mike remained quiet.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re against it, and you still have some softness and kindness. What¡¯s wrong? You couldn¡¯t


    bear to see him suffer?¡± As if to make his presence felt, he climbed up the stool and then the desk.


    Being a little taller than Mike now, he stared down at him.


    ¡°A¡­ little bit, I guess.¡± Mike said it ndly, knowing the man would not believe him if he denied it.


    The man let out a strangeugh, as if mocking him. ¡°A little? You guys are hypocrites! You¡¯re willing to


    help me and obey my orders only for the sake of your son! Human beings are selfish by nature, so why


    pretend to be kind? Besides, the world will undergo an upheaval when we pull off the experiment!¡±


    ¡°So, can I see my son?¡± Mike did not refute the man¡¯s words and eagerly wanted to see how his son


    was doing.


    When his son first went missing, he tried his best to get his men to search for him worldwide. However,


    he had failed miserably, as if his son had simply vanished. Then this horrible man came to see him.


    He had tried to rebel and break free from his control, but it only led to his son suffering harm.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could not find his son. Only through this man could he see how his son


    was doing through video, and when the man was in a good mood, he was allowed to talk to his son.


    So hepromised and yielded. All he could do was work with them, even though he knew their


    actions were immoral.


    ¡®The man is right that human beings are selfish by nature. For my son, I can give up everything, even


    my life. Why should I care what other people think?¡¯


    ¡°Your performance is not that goodtely.¡± The man made it clear that he was unhappy with Mike and


    hinted that he would not be allowed to see his son.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t warned you guys to get ready beforehand, the research institute would have long been


    sealed off by the police. Also, if I hadn¡¯t thought of removing his trace, the police dogs would have


    tracked Austin down. Your safety-¡±


    Before he could finish, the man interrupted. ¡°Are you doubting me now?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Suppressing his emotions, Mike lowered his head. ¡°I only want to see my son and ensure he¡¯s


    still okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to see your son. Do a good job for me and obey my orders!¡± The man said, ¡°You did well on


    relocating theboratory, but I don¡¯t wish to stay in this dark ce any longer. Find me a better location


    so that I can move out!¡±


    He hated the smell of the disinfectant the most, and as their current location was underground, he felt


    like a rat in the sewer. He wanted to be on the topmost floor so he could see the sun every day and


    gaze down upon everyone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ difficult!¡± Mike said, knowing it¡¯s not an easy task.

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    ¡®The police had just investigated the research institute. Although they did not discover anything, we


    attracted their attention.


    ¡®Besides, we¡¯re in Hydend and Kingnd. What kind of tricks can we pull under their watchful eyes?


    It¡¯s already not easy to secure this shabby basement in the equally shabby hospital. This is the only


    ce where others wouldn¡¯t discover us.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it? I think you¡¯re just finding excuses!¡± The man roared without much concern.


    He only knew that staying in a ce like this would smother and bore him to death.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find a more suitable ce for us to move to, then your son¡­¡± As he deliberated, a


    malicious grin formed on his lips.


    Mike was rmed. ¡°This has nothing to do with my son! Even if you kill him, I won¡¯t be able to do things


    beyond me. I¡¯m already trying my best to think of solutions. Furthermore, the experiment has reached


    its final stage.


    ¡°This ce is the most suitable, as we¡¯re in a hospital. It wouldn''t be worth it if the experiment failed


    because we relocated to a location that wasn''t ideal.¡±


    He talked fast, worried that the man would genuinely harm his son. He owed the child a lot and did not


    wish for him to suffer more harm.


    Seeing his anxious look, the man was satisfied. He wanted Mike to be distraught so that he would


    know that doing an excellent job for him would be the best way out.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t put you on the spot!¡± Waving, he said casually, ¡°I know you couldn¡¯t, so I¡¯ve already asked


    someone else to do it. We can soon move to a spacious and suitable ce to do our experiment, so


    get ready. For the time being, focus on gathering empirical data and avoiding distractions."


    Mike was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯ve found a new ce? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± The man apparently did not want to tell him.


    Mike did not give up. ¡°You can choose not to tell me, but I''ve got to remind you that this is Kingnd,


    and we can¡¯t do whatever we want here. We¡¯re not overseas. We would have no ce to hide if others


    truly discovered us.¡±


    ¡°Enough! I know a thing or two about thews of Hydend, so I don¡¯t need your reminder. I might also


    tell you that we would have a safe ce to conduct our experiment, and the army of Hydend would


    also offer us protection. Do you believe me?¡± He was pleased with himself and looked confident.


    Mike was bewildered.


    Seeing his puzzled look, the man was even more satisfied. He waved him off and said, ¡°You may


    leave.¡±


    Having left the room, Mike returned to the first floor and walked out of the hospital building. After he got


    into the car, he leaned against the back of the seat and let out a sigh of relief as he gazed ahead. ¡°You


    still haven¡¯t found him?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s still no news of your son,¡± the chauffeur in front answered in a low voice.


    ¡°What about Lily?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found her yet. We tracked the signal to a nearby town, but the signal was shing fast, and


    there was an anti-tracking device, so the GPS positioning failed¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s voice grew softer and softer, perhaps thinking that they had failed the task.


    ¡°A town?¡± Narrowing his eyes, Mike was puzzled. ¡°What was she doing there?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure. She left the day before yesterday and didn¡¯t take anyone with her.¡± They only


    managed to find out so much. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s taking a leisure trip?¡±


    ¡®What could a woman be doing in a small town by not bringing her bodyguards and child along? I guess


    it¡¯s just a leisure trip of a sort.¡¯


    Mike shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not her style.¡±


    ¡®An ordinary woman might go on a leisure trip when she¡¯s having a bad mood, but not Lily! If she¡¯s


    alone, then something is up. She must¡¯ve gone to the town to look for something or someone. I wonder


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    who she is looking for?¡¯

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    Lily gazed at Alexander, seemingly sleeping on the bed. She knitted her brow tightly and observed his


    face while checking his pulse. She lifted her eyelids to look at him, and her expression grew somber.


    Only when she let go of Alexander¡¯s wrist did Greg ask, ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°The virus might have mutated,¡± Lily said while looking at him.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Greg raised his voice. He knew little about it except that it sounded scary.


    After some thought, Lily looked at Greg and said, ¡°He can¡¯t stay here. I have to bring him to another


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ce.¡±


    Greg was stunned and shook his head repeatedly. ¡°No, Alexander said he shouldn¡¯t leave before he


    getspletely well, or he would spread the disease to others.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed contagious, but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll die if he stays here any longer. The virus has started to


    mutate. If we don¡¯t contain it, I have no idea what it will be or whether it will mutate again. I don¡¯t


    have enough resources, either. We can only save him by transferring him to a well-equipped ce with


    enough herbs!¡±


    Lily was serious. It was not a whimsical or willful decision. Instead, the current situation had gotten


    worse than she expected.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Greg scratched his head and was hesitant.


    ¡°I know you listen to him, and you¡¯re doing this for his sake. However, the situation is different now.


    We¡¯ve got to roll with the punches, okay?¡±


    Greg was puzzled. ¡°Huh? Roll with the lunches?¡±


    Lily was speechless. ¡®Forget it. I doubt I can make myself clear to him.¡¯


    She sighed. ¡°Anyway, leaving now is the best option for Alex. If he could wake up, he would surely


    agree to it. Rest assured that I¡¯ll take care of everything and take all necessary safety measures along


    the journey!¡±


    Greg blinked. He seemed to understand Lily and yet confused at the same time.


    Lily looked at him and suddenly thought of something. She said, ¡°Greg, give me your hand.¡±


    Greg was bewildered. ¡°My hands?¡±


    He subconsciously reached out his two hands and looked at them, not knowing what Lily wanted to do.


    Lily held one of his hands and pressed her fingers on his wrist to take his pulse. She found his pulse


    was steady and robust. She raised her brow and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re not infected even a bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in good shape!¡± Thinking it was apliment, Greg patted his chest and chuckled.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more than that.¡±


    ¡®Alexander was also in good shape and sturdy, but his body couldn¡¯t fight the virus. Although Greg has


    taken safety measures, he only uses ordinary sanitizer and masks. He doesn¡¯t even put on goggles.


    ¡®However, he shows no signs of being infected. It might be due to probability, luck, or good health.


    Whatever it is, it¡¯s worth studying.¡¯


    ¡°You muste with us!¡± She made her decision.


    Greg was surprised, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Perhaps she was influenced by Alexander or was anxious about the urgent matter, but Lily acted fast.


    She called someone to arrange an ambnce with disinfectant and personal protective equipment.


    Within half a day, she had managed to transfer Alexander from the remote town to a hospital in the


    suburb of Kingnd.

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    All personnel took safety measures during the transfer as they had limited knowledge about the virus.


    All they knew was that experts within the country were researching it, and a vine development


    project had beenunched, although it had yet to seed.


    Lily chose a small hospital in the suburb of Kingnd instead of arger hospital in the city for two


    reasons. First, she worried that the virus would spread in a crowded area.


    Second, even though it was a small hospital, she could ess all the necessary equipment and


    workforce through the Russell family¡¯s influence. Therefore, it was okay if its location was a bit remote.


    They transferred Alexander discreetly and did not reveal it to outsiders. Even those who came to escort


    Alexander were chosen among his most loyal bodyguards to ensure everyone would keep it a secret.


    Alexander¡¯s condition was somewhat stable during the journey, although he remained feverish and did


    not wake up. He also looked pale and emaciated. Lily was worried and checked his pulse every half an


    hour.


    Although his pulse was irregr, it was somewhat stable. Lily rxed, knowing he was not in danger.


    However, it was almost evening when they reached the hospital. Alexander¡¯s fever had worsened, and


    after throwing up blood in the middle of the night, he became even more groggy.


    Lily felt weighed down and was no longer rxed as she was two days ago. She drew three tubes of


    blood from him, wanting to study the virus.


    ¡­


    Maria happily asked the maids to prepare two more dishes in the kitchen. Her mind was at ease as


    Rhea had stayed home and did not go to theboratory for thest two days.


    She heard that theboratory had moved to an unknown address and was worried because someone


    had gone missing. ¡®It would be best if she stays by my side and not go to theb.¡¯


    As Cameron''s attitude had changedpletely, Fabian was also in a good mood for thest two days.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The man spoke in a different tone and even voluntarily called Fabian to mention the project and told


    him to wait patiently. Fabian felt it was due to his daughter¡¯s secret.


    ¡®I wonder what kind of top secret it is. If I¡¯d known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much effort since I


    could¡¯ve easily secured the project.¡¯


    When it was lunchtime, the house smelled of delicious food.


    As Maria was about to go upstairs to tell her daughter to eat, she saw Rheaing downstairs, neatly


    dressed and looking like she was going out.


    ¡°Ree, lunch is ready. Are you going out after this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rhea answered ndly. She did not go to the dining table and instead walked to the foyer to


    change her shoes. ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s lunchtime. Why are you going out now? Have your lunch first. You shouldn¡¯t stay hungry,


    okay? I know you haven¡¯t had your breakfast. Come on!¡± Having gotten closer to her daughter over the


    She did not dare to do so before, but now she was holding Rhea¡¯s hand. She felt that Rhea had only


    talked tough but would help her parents during crucial moments.


    When Marie pulled her along, Rhea took two steps frowningly and nced at the clock. Since Rhea


    was not in a hurry and was somewhat hungry, she followed her mother to the dining table.

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    Maria felt even more pleased when Rhea obliged her. ¡°Look! I got the maids to make goat cheese


    sd, stuffed tomatoes, and roasted fish with wild mushrooms. You loved them the most when you


    were little.¡±


    Rhea¡¯s expression changed when her mother mentioned her childhood.


    Maria noticed it and quickly said, ¡°I wonder if they¡¯re still your favorites. If you don¡¯t want to eat them,


    tell me what you would like to eat, and I¡¯ll get them to prepare it!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Food is just there to make us full.¡± Rhea sat at the table, picked up the spoon and


    fork, and looked disinterested.


    Maria¡¯s spirit dampened. She was slightly embarrassed and nced at her husband.


    Fabian only frowned back. ¡®Why did you bring up her childhood? You knew Rhea hated it the most!¡¯


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When the couple returned from the Rollins¡¯ house the other day, they talked all night as they had no


    idea that Rhea hated her childhood that much. They always thought she was only jealous of Anastasia


    back then, and it was not a big deal.


    ¡®She didn¡¯t know we did everything just for her. If we didn¡¯t try to please Anastasia, how were we


    supposed to curry favors with Cameron? If we didn¡¯t suck up to Cameron, how could we have good


    resources to do business? How could we afford to give Ree a good and luxurious life?¡¯


    However, Rhea resented what happened during her childhood. For example, when there was only a


    piece of chocte cake, they would give it to Anastasia instead of her. Whenever they quarreled, they


    would always scold her instead of their niece. There were also incidents involving dresses, shoes,


    bags, and dolls that Maria could not remember.


    ¡®We always thought these were trivial, but Ree remembered them. She resented them so much that


    she used me to deliver herbs with different medicinal properties to the house. She wanted Tasia¡¯s body


    to slowly absorb these herbs so they would sh within her and cause chronic poisoning.¡¯


    When they talked about it, Maria shuddered, thinking she was lucky not to have been poisoned as she


    frequented the house. They were also surprised that Rhea could secretly poison someone by using


    nts.


    They knew Rhea studied medicine and did research. They thought it would be good if Rhea could


    return and be a doctor but did not expect her to be an expert on poisons.


    The couple exchanged looks a few times. Rhea pretended she did not see it and casually ate her meal.


    Ultimately, it was Fabian who spoke. ¡°Ree, I heard yourb has moved but has yet to find somewhere


    permanent. Why don¡¯t you stop going?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rhea stopped moving her fork and raised her brow at him.


    ¡°Look. Yourb is dangerous, and someone has gone missing. Didn¡¯t a professor die before this too?


    Your mom and I feel it doesn¡¯t bode well, and you should stop going there. ording to your uncle, the


    vine project will reopen for tender, and he will give the contract to me. I¡¯ll surely be busy then, and


    you can help¡ª¡±


    He was beaming with joy as if he was about to be super rich soon. However, Rhea spat out a fish bone


    and interrupted him coldly, ¡°Have you forgotten how you came by the project?¡±


    Fabian was stumped.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t offer theb¡¯s secret, do you think Cameron would promise to give you the contract? Why


    else would he take so much effort to find excuses to void the tender event¡¯s result? Me leaving the


    consequences?¡±

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    Fabian kept his mouth shut.


    He could not afford to bear such consequences. ¡®If I were to lose to the project, I might as well die!¡¯


    ¡°Ree, that¡¯s not what your dad meant. We¡¯re just worried about your safety,¡± Maria said despite being


    concerned.


    Rhea smiled coldly. ¡°Safety? When I was four, Anastasia and I fell into the pond, and you guys saved


    her first. Did you ever care about my safety?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Maria was shocked that Rhea remembered what had happened when she was only four. ¡°We


    didn¡¯t save her first on purpose. Tasia was closer to the bank, so we reached her first. We also saved


    you. You-¡±


    ¡°Enough. I wasn¡¯tining. I¡¯m alive and well, aren¡¯t I?¡± Rhea shrugged and said calmly. She put


    down her spoon and fork. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Maria was stunned.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rhea got up and walked to the foyer to change her shoes again. She lowered her head as she wore


    her high heels, then thought about something and looked up. ¡°Oh, yes, I made a deal with Cameron


    simply because it suited my needs.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you guys, so you don¡¯t have to be too grateful and take it to heart. Most importantly,


    don¡¯t think that I¡¯m doing this because I care for you, Mom!¡±


    Maria was at a loss for words. Staring after her as she left the door, Maria could not help but call her


    name.


    Giving no reply, Rhea left without even throwing her mother a nce. They soon heard the sound of a


    car starting and driving swiftly away.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fabian angrily smacked his spoon and fork against the table.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Maria wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. She could not even console herself, let alone


    her husband. She felt horrible, as if her heart had been stabbed.


    She thought she could reconcile with her daughter, but things had reverted to how they were and


    probably worsened.


    ¡°Our daughter has be increasingly disrespectful!¡± After a long while, this was all Fabian could


    Maria let out a long sigh, no longer in a good mood.


    ¡­


    By the time Rhea reached the suburbs, it was already dark.


    She was slightlyte because it was a cloudy day and a long drive. She lifted her hand to look at her


    watch, then looked up at the shabby hospital before her and spat, ¡°What a horrible ce! There¡¯s dust


    flying along the road. We have Mike to thank for choosing this location!¡±


    Rhea strode into the hospital. It was rtively empty, and there were not many people. Other than


    those on the night shift, many workers at the counter had gone home, and her arrival did not pique


    anyone¡¯s attention.


    She paused in front of the morgue sign, stared intently at it, then cast a quick nce that way and took


    a deep breath.


    Rhea was unsure if it was an illusion, but she always felt the air was cold and filled with a smell of


    decay, formalin, and disinfectant. Ordinary people would hate such a smell, but she loved it.


    She thought a living person was tooplex and had all kinds of selfish pursuits. Dead people, on the


    other hand, were more straightforward.


    Rhea enjoyed conducting all sorts of experiments. Seeing the changes in herb data and the varied


    responses viruses or germs generate in human bodies, she would feel that every organism in the world


    was equal.


    She opened her eyes, and her gaze was cold as usual. Knocking on the door, she heard a soft and


    shrill voice asking her to go in. Rhea picked her ear, pushed open the door and walked inside.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± the man said with his back to her. All she could see was the tall executive chair, not him.


    Rhea stood where she was and said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°There would soon be a tender event, and the project would fall into Fabian Moore¡¯s hands. Ourb


    could then be ced within the vine development center.¡± Rhea paused for a moment. ¡°Before I


    came, I went over to take a look. It has a good environment and is well-equipped. The government has


    also poured in a lot of money and resources, which would boost us.¡±


    ¡°Terrific!¡± He sounded satisfied, but his voice was awful.


    Rhea picked her ear, despite herself.


    ¡°But why is it taking so long? Can¡¯t they just give the project to Fabian Moore?¡± He seemed to be


    impatient.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s a protocol to follow. If not, people might get suspicious and criticize how it¡¯s done, which


    would be bad for us,¡± Rhea exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome to operate in your country, isn¡¯t it?¡± He snorted dismissively.


    Rhea raised her brow. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve forgotten that Hydend is no longer my country, as I¡¯ve


    be a citizen of Roseroot. I¡¯m your fellow citizen.¡±


    The man let out a shrillugh and turned his chair around with a horrible grin. ¡°You? Who do you think


    you are? Do you think getting the citizenship of Roseroot means you¡¯ve be the superior race? You


    and your inferior race should be proud of being able to stand near me!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Rhea frowned and did not retort.


    ¡°Rhea, if I had not allowed you to join us without the data and information I¡¯ve given you, could you


    have made such an achievement? When the experiment seeds in the future, the whole world will be


    in awe of you. Do you know whom you should be thankful for?¡± He lifted his chin and asked arrogantly.


    ¡°You, sir.¡± Rhea lowered her head respectfully.


    ¡°I hope you mean it!¡± His fingers tapped the sides of his chair as if he were contemting something.


    ¡°Yes, how¡¯s test subject R16?¡±


    ¡°He survived the rejection period and has evolved quickly,¡± Rhea answered. ¡°It¡¯s only been two days,


    and I haven¡¯t had time to look again.¡±


    ¡°Good. Very good!¡± The man was satisfied. ¡°We¡¯ve begun testing on R18, and Mike has been recording


    the changes and data. However, I don¡¯t trust him. You should go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rhea nodded.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± He stopped her as if wanting to say something, but he paused and said, ¡°Forget it. Just go!¡±


    Rhea was puzzled.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re dismissed. Go!¡± He was very impatient and easily lost his temper.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Rhea did not dare to ask him again and left.


    Stopping at Level 13, she saw Mike when the elevator doors opened. Not bothering to pay him any


    attention, she let out a dismissive smile, and just as she was about to step out, the man held onto her


    shoulder and shoved her inward.


    Stunned, Rhea tried to fight back but was seized by his other hand as she was knocked back against


    the elevator door.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you doing?¡± She lifted her foot to kick him with her high heel, but was quickly


    restrained by him.


    She was now entirely constrained by him and could no longer fight back.


    Breathing hard, she red at him and let out a cold smile. ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    Mike stared at her without saying a word.


    Rhea tilted her head. ¡°Have you thought about how to exin it to the boss if you kill me?¡±


    ¡°Are you important to him?¡± Mike finally spoke and mocked her.


    Rhea let out a calm smile. ¡°Perhaps you could try killing me.¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare?¡±


    ¡°Then do it!¡±


    A dead silence ensued. All that could be heard was their breathing as they glowered at one another,


    seeing hatred and anger in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If the experiment seeds, what would it lead to?¡± After a long while, Mike asked.


    Rheaughed. ¡°You¡¯re the biggest investor, and you have no idea what it will lead to? You¡¯re not much


    of a businessman, are you?¡±


    Ignoring her ridicule, he asked further, ¡°If Austin is R18, then there must be an R1, R2¡­ R17. Where


    are the other test subjects? I¡¯ve never seen them before!¡±


    ¡°You have a good imagination, don¡¯t you?¡± Rhea rolled her eyes and did not answer him.


    ¡°I bet you know!¡± He pressed his arm against her neck, and she could hardly breathe. Her face


    flushing, she stared at him sideways. ¡°If you want to know about it, why don¡¯t you ask the boss? He will


    surely tell you everything! Perhaps he might even tell you your son¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°How did you know about it?¡± Mike was shocked.


    No one except him and the mysterious boss knew his son had been kidnapped. As he had failed to


    locate the boy despite his capabilities, he didn¡¯t go to the police, thinking they were not up to the task.


    Besides, he had seen what the boss was capable of, and, worrying that he would harm his son using


    these means, he could only yield to his threats. Yet she knew.


    ¡°Do you know where my son is?¡± Thinking so, he got agitated and exerted more strength.


    Choked, Rhea could not breathe and started to roll her eyes. She struggled vigorously but was futile


    against his vice-like grip.


    He probably knew he was using too much force, so he rxed his arm while keeping his grip.


    Rhea gasped eagerly for air and coughed despite herself.


    ¡°Do you know where my son is or not?¡± Mike was so eager that the flesh on his face was twitching.


    Although restrained, Rhea burst outughing as if she were the biggest winner. ¡°You¡¯re scared, huh?


    But I might as well tell you that I¡¯ve no idea! I only know that the boss has arranged to keep your son in


    a hard-to-find ce, somewhere you couldn¡¯t go in even if you¡¯ve found it. So, you better just do


    whatever he says.¡±


    Mike was shocked but did not doubt her words.


    ¡®If it isn¡¯t, why couldn¡¯t I find my son after so long? I have spies all over the world, and I¡¯m ready to give


    everything I¡¯ve got to find him, but I failed in the end.¡¯


    ¡°Where the hell is it?¡± He was about to break down, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°Is your son so important to you?¡± Cocking her head, Rhea asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s only a son. What¡¯s the


    big deal? You¡¯re so rich, and you could easily get a woman to give birth to eight to ten sons for you!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Mike roared.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Human beings are selfish, and children are just the products of reproduction. Why


    should we care so much for them? If you don¡¯t mind about your son, you wouldn¡¯t be in such agony,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    and you don¡¯t have to yield to the boss. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± She thought she was being reasonable.

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    Rhea had worked willingly for the boss because he had what she wanted, but Mike was different.


    ¡®All for the sake of a brat? Is it worth it? I don¡¯t get it! What happened to Anastasia and me when we


    were young was driven by self-interest.My parents ignored me and went to save their niece first for


    personal gain.If I was down on my luck, I could have died! ¡®If I did, would they be sad? I think they


    would, but only for a while since they could get another child.So you see, there¡¯s no such thing as


    parental love since it¡¯s all about self-interest."


    "You know nothing about love! You don''t know what it¡¯s like to be loved.You monster!"


    Mike red at her.His words stung her deeply.


    At first, Rhea looked as if she was indifferent and carefree, but her expression changed at his


    words.She chuckled coldly and said, "Yes, I¡¯m a monster! I don¡¯t know what love is or what it¡¯s like to


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    be loved.I only know these feelings are self-inflicting miseries brought upon human beings.


    "A cat would abandon its kittens after a few months, and a bird would sometimes eat its eggs to survive


    hunger.There have been cases of cannibalism even in human history.Why should we pretend to be


    noble? Even if you know what love is, aren¡¯t you harming others for the sake of your son just the


    same? "How are you nobler than me? Is it because I only care about myself, and you care about


    yourself and your son? What a joke!"


    Toward the end of her sentence, Mike was stumped.He did not know how to respond to her usation


    of him harming others for his son¡¯s sake.


    It was something that kept bugging him.He felt guilty and med himself for it, but he had no


    choice.Now, Rhea had just exposed the truth that he was just as selfish as she was.She noticed he


    was in a daze and abruptly broke free, hurrying out of the elevator.


    Just before the elevator closed, she turned around and said, "Everyone will only be equal when


    doomsdayes!"


    Mike was stunned.He abruptly looked up and saw the elevator gradually close.


    Rhea hurried along her path for a long while, then slowed to a stop to take a deep breath.She was


    emotional because Mike¡¯s words had hurt her deeply, and she made an enormous effort to calm


    herself.She wiped tears off the corners of her eyes.


    "What a lunatic!"


    She stopped outside a room, took two deep breaths before she opened the door, and went in.


    Then she turned around in the empty room to lock the door, neared a cubbyhole, unlocked its door, and


    entered.


    Someone was lying on the headboard.


    Curled into a ball, hey shrimp-like and seemed in pain.


    ¡®Good, the drug is taking its effect, and I came at the right time."


    She eagerly took out her notebook and pen to record her observation and stared as the man writhed on


    the headboard in agony.


    Rhea gave no response.She stood and coldly watched as if she was watching a documentary.


    Just as she was writing fast, she suddenly thought about using her phone to record it to perform a more


    detailed analysister.


    The surveince system here was not good, and she could not have just watched the surveince


    footage as before.


    As she took out her phone and pressed the record button, she heard a roar and felt something lunging


    toward her.

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    Rhea¡¯s response was quick.She stepped aside and dodged, but the man reacted quickly and whipped


    around, throwing himself over with his arms open.


    He chased after her in circles in the small room as if it was a game.


    Just as the man closed in, Rhea spun around and threw a handful of powder onto his face.


    She quickly jabbed him with an anesthetic syringe as he winced and halted in his path.


    Within seconds, he slumped onto the floor and could no longer move.


    Although he felt limp, his mind grew awake.


    He rubbed his eyes hard, and his roar turned into a whimper.


    When he opened his eyes again, he felt dizzy for a moment.


    ¡°Rhea?¡±


    "I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days.Do you miss me?"


    Rhea curled her lips into a smile.


    The man might find her smile rather charming under different circumstances and if they were in another


    ce.


    Austin snorted twice and wanted to chastise her, but he had no energy for it and could only flutter his


    eyelids and roll his eyes.


    However, Rhea was pleased with his performance.


    "Why? I transferred you to a morefortable ce, and you¡¯re still dissatisfied? Tsk, Tsk! You don¡¯t


    enjoy staying in that basement, do you?"


    ¡®Just go ahead and kill me!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was in such agony for thest two days that he wished he was dead.


    "Don¡¯t wish for death! It¡¯s good to be alive.You proim to be a miracle doctor and could save people¡¯s


    lives.How could you seek death?"


    Rhea was pleased with herself and revealed a devilish smile.


    "Since you''re so capable, can¡¯t you save yourself?"


    "you demons should go to 7ell!"


    He cursed her in a soft and weak voice.


    ¡®Judging from the current situation, he''s the one who¡¯s going to hell soon, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ Rhea did not care


    much about curses and shrugged.


    "I don¡¯t mind.I would love to see what it¡¯s like in hell since our world is already screwed.Haven¡¯t you


    heard? Hell is empty, and all devils are here!" She giggled.


    "We might as well cleanse the world and let nature choose who to bring to hell.


    How¡¯s that?"


    "What are you up to experimenting on human bodies? To rule the world?"


    Austin was barely able to sit up.He regained some strength but could not get to his feet.He was dirty


    and had lost his elegant demeanor.He caught his breath but struggled to keep himself awake.


    Although he had no idea what was inside him, he knew it should be a virus.


    Whenever he got riled up, he felt like splitting apart.


    Since it happened more and more frequently, he also grew exhausted.


    However, each time it happened, he felt stronger before he suffered another insufferable phase a while


    It repeated, and he had no idea when it would stop.


    Indeed, he thought about dying and tried to m himself onto the wall, but Rhea was right that humans


    strived to stay alive and should not seek death.


    Despite the suffering, he did not wish to die.He wanted to live and see how they would get their


    <peuppance.

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    "What a shallow view!"


    Rhea snorted dismissively.


    She put her phone back into her pocket and stowed her notebook and pen.


    Seemingly not wanting to go yet, she took two steps forward and knelt before Austin to match his eye


    level.


    She asked, "Do all herbal medicine practitioners like you think you''re so great that you could save


    people from illness and contribute to humankind?"


    Austin chuckled coldly and retorted, "Do all mainstream doctors like you think our world is not chaotic


    enough that you try to prove yourselves using various viruses? What do you have without your


    equipment?"


    "You are right, but can you conduct your experiment without the equipment?"


    Rhea remained calm and clucked her tongue before stumping him with her words.


    Austin was at a loss for words but thought he was right and snorted.


    "I¡¯m only curious how many people would risk their lives and act selflessly in the face of the virus during


    doomsday," Rhea said thoughtfully, her arms dangling naturally and lying on top of one another in a


    lovely curve.She cocked her head pensively and looked like a curious, innocent girl who wanted to


    explore the unknown.


    However, what she said was unsettling.


    ¡®Just because you''re curious?" Austin found it hard to believe.


    "what else?" She shrugged and looked indifferent.


    "Our world is so dull that I live for things that intrigue me and make me want to learn more. If not,


    what''s the difference between being alive and dead?


    "You..."


    At this juncture, Austin realized it was impossible to reason with her.


    More urately, it was difficult even tomunicate with her.


    ¡®This is because I can¡¯t guess and understand her thinking based onmon sense.In other words,


    she¡¯s not a normal person but a lunatic!¡¯ Austin turned his face away, not wanting to say another word,


    as it would only be a waste of his breath.He shut his eyes and tried to rx his body.


    Whenever the drug took its effect, he would be in such agony that it would drain every ounce of his


    strength.He desperately needed to replenish it.


    Rhea stared at his quiet profile, curled her lips, and stood up.


    "If you can get through this, you¡¯ll thank me! However..."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not finish her sentence and turned to leave.


    Austin heard the sound of the door closing and only slowly opened his eyes after a while.


    Even though Rhea did not finish her sentence, he knew what she wanted to say.


    ¡®If I can¡¯t get through this, then I might die! Death might be a rtively good end for me, judging from


    the current situation.What I fear is that instead of dying, I would tum into some kind of monster."


    He slowly lifted his hand and saw the bulging green veins on its back.He lost a lot of weight because of


    starvation over the past few days.His veins had be conspicuous because of the drug¡¯s stimting


    effect.He feared that one day he would be a monster that would disgust and terrify even


    himself.Now, he had no idea who could save him.


    Feeling profoundly helpless, he struck the floor heavily with his fist and did not care if it bled.He had no


    idea where he was, and Professor Thompson had died too.


    ¡®No one can save me.No one!¡¯

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    Lily has been exhausted since yesterday.


    Since Alexander¡¯s condition was unstable, and for the sake of confidentiality and containment of the


    virus, she insisted on having only a doctor and two nurses attend to him besides her and Greg.


    She was bewildered by Greg¡¯s ability to stay healthy, as he had been in close contact with Alexander


    for a long time without showing the slightest sign of infection.She asked him to make sure he was safe


    for his own sake, and she herself was careful.


    Judging from what she could tell from Alexander¡¯s pulse, the virus would conceal itself and evolve fast.


    That was why he seemed to have recovered and would suddenly throw up blood.She was also careful


    when handling the vomited blood.She now understood why the pandemic spread so fast in Burnkwen.


    Now the small countries in Burnkwen were in a terrible mess, and Hydend had tightened its border


    control so that no one could freely enter the country.


    If they didn''t find a way to stop or protect against the virus, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    Lily left the ward.


    After making sure Alexander''s condition was stable, she only felt a little bit better because she didn''t


    know if he would get worse in the next second.


    After getting rid of the germs, she took off her mask, gloves, face shield, and other items, cleaned


    herself again, and then went through the second door.


    She had to go through multiple quarantine areas to ensure safety and protection.


    Fortunately, Alexander¡¯s loyal bodyguards were around, or she would face many problems.


    Thinking about her husband¡¯s loyal bodyguards reminded her of Edward.


    It was likely something terrible had happened to him, but she did not want to believe it before finding


    his body.


    Besides, it was not something she and Alexander would wish for, let alone Olivia.


    She put on her casual clothes and checked her phone, only to see many unanswered calls.


    To her surprise, it was Dominic who made the most calls.


    Since Dominic was a carefree andzy person, he seldom called her.


    Therefore, she thought something serious must have happened if he had called her so many times.


    rmed, she thought about Galen and hurriedly returned the call.


    "Old man, what happened?"


    "Hey, you finally returned my call.Can youe over?" Dominic asked.


    "Did something happen to Galen?" Lily asked, tightening her grip on the phone.


    "Huh?"


    Stunned for a moment, the older man caught himself.


    "No, that little thing is doing very well.He''d be fine even if my house copsed!"


    Lily let out a sigh of relief when she heard that and asked, "So?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "There are two people here that I¡¯d like you to meet.When can youe? They¡¯ re busy too, so I''d like


    to know when you¡¯ re avable."


    ¡®He wants me to meet someone? Dominic hardly goes out and hates dealing with people.Furthermore,


    he knows what I¡¯m like.I¡¯m sure these are no ordinary people."


    "I¡¯m freeter."


    She checked her watch and asked, "How about two hours from now?"


    "Okay, I''ll tell them in two hours, then.Juste and be safe!" Dominic said.


    Just as he was about to hang up, Lily said, "Wait a minute!"


    "Yes?"


    "I..."


    Lily hesitated a moment before continuing, "I''ll be wearing a clean hazmat suit.You better relocate


    Galen and don¡¯t let him see me."

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    Dominic chuckled.


    "Why? Don¡¯t you miss your son? Giving him the cold shoulder, huh?"


    "The pandemic is worse than we imagined.Although I would take every safety measure, better be safe


    than sorry," she said thoughtfully, having no mood to joke about such a matter.


    More urately, she had not been in the mood to joke around recently.


    The spread of the virus would be unimaginable if they couldn''t find a way to contain it.


    "Okay."


    Dominic knew it, of course, and simply wanted to tease her.However, he stopped joking about it after


    hearing how serious she was.


    "Then do what you think is necessary.Actually..."


    After a pause, he chuckled.


    "Nothing. You¡¯ll know when you¡¯re here."


    Lily was puzzled.


    "Be punctual, okay? Time is precious for them too!"


    He reminded her before hanging up.


    It was highly unusual, as Dominic had be somewhat arrogant after being famous in the herbal


    medicine field and ttered by everyone for many years.


    As the leading figure in the field, he rarely met anyone, let alone took the meeting seriously.


    This intrigued Lily, and she decided to rush back.


    As she was about to leave, she saw Greg returning from outside.


    After entering, he washed his hands with disinfectant and sprayed himself with alcohol.


    It was what was nice about him.


    Although he was uncouth, he was still a rather meticulous person and would heed her advice.


    Lily did not tell him the details of the pandemic and virus and simply told him to sanitize himself


    whenever he entered and exited the ce.


    He did not ask why and obediently did as she said.


    Lily felt she had to hand it to Alexander for his insight, as his friends were trustworthy and dependable.


    "Greg, I''ll be going out for a while and will be back after about four hours.


    You stay here and call me if anything happens, okay?"


    She went straight to the point.


    Greg simply nodded, not asking where she was going or what she was doing.


    "Okay,"


    Seeing him change his shoes and clothes and prepare to perform thest step of the disinfection


    process, Lily stopped him.


    "Wait!"


    Greg readily stood still and offered his hand.


    Lily was surprised.


    Greg had be used to it as she would take his pulse every day to check for changes.She then put


    her fingers on his wrist and found his pulse still steady and robust.


    ¡®He¡¯s in excellent shape."


    "Do you want to draw my blood again?" Greg asked again.


    "No, your blood analytical report is already out.I have some questions for you, but I must get


    going.Okay, we''ll talk when I¡¯m backter," she said and withdrew her hand.


    "Thank you so much."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Blushing, the usually quiet Greg opened his mouth to say something, then held up his hands.


    "Hey, what are friends for?" Lily chuckled.


    ¡®What an innocent person."


    He made it sound like it was nothing, but getting a friend like this was not easy.


    Knowing that time waited for no one, she hurriedly left, putting on a hat, a mask, and a pair of


    sunsses.


    Although it was a suburb, she was still in Kingnd, and to avoid trouble, she did not want anyone she


    knew to recognize her.

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    Leaving the hospital, Lily drove toward Dominic¡¯s estate wearing a hazmat suit.


    Although she had taken full disinfection measures, she wanted to be safe.


    As Dominic was old and her son was there, she could not afford to make any mistakes.


    Lily did not drive fast, but she felt she was being followed not long after she departed.


    She did not expect that she would be tailed as she had note back for a long time, and she had


    tried her best to keep her whereabouts from others.


    She nced at the rear-view mirror and saw the car keeping a distance behind.She could vaguely see


    that the driver was a woman, but she could not see her face clearly as she was wearing a baseball cap


    and a mask, not to mention she was far away.


    ¡®A woman? Could it be Rhea?¡¯ Thinking so, she slowly sped up.


    The other person increased the speed as well.


    It was rather conspicuous, as her skill] at tailing people was not good.


    Curling her lips, Lily narrowed her eyes and slowed down.


    She saw the traffic light ahead was shing, then stepped on the gas and crossed the juncture just


    before the light turned red.She nced at the rear-view mirror and saw the car behind her get held up


    at the traffic light.


    ¡®This person is terrible at tailing people!¡¯ She stepped on the gas and soon lost sight of the car.


    The incident made her more cautious and reminded her of the men who nearly crashed her and her


    son to death.She had Alexander''s men look into it.


    They found out that the people who did it were from overseas, but the clues ran out before they could


    figure out who they were.


    Due to the Russell family¡¯s influence and social status, few people would dare attack her.


    Furthermore, the family had arge internationalwork, and the fact that they were unable to identify


    the attackers demonstrated that they had unusual backgrounds.


    Fortunately, she managed to reach Dominic¡¯s ce without hindrance.


    She saw no cars outside the gate and guessed his guests had not arrived.


    She got out of her car, put on the hazmat suit, and went in.


    She dared not drive through the gate and tried to go in on foot instead.


    Since she was wearing the hazmat suit, the guard could hardly recognize her.


    "This is private property.No trespassing!" the guard said.


    She lowered her head and pulled her mask slightly as she looked through the face shield.


    "It¡¯s me!"


    "Mrs.Russell!"


    Recognizing her, the guard was somewhat shocked but quickly opened the gate.


    "Mr.Fike is waiting inside."


    "Thanks!"


    She nodded and strode in.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Only when she was inside did she realize a car was parked in the yard.


    Judging by the unusual license te, she could tell some VIP guests were there.


    ¡®Are they the ones that Dominic wants me to meet? Is he introducing them to me because of their


    unusual backgrounds?¡¯ She was not interested in knowing anyone in the government and no longer


    looked forward to seeing them.


    However, she could not stand them up for Dominic¡¯s sake, and since she was here, she wanted to pick


    up some herbs.


    She entered but did not hear anyone chitchatting, and it was so quiet that she thought at first that there


    was no one around.


    Sitting in the living area, Dominic looked up and was shocked to see her.


    Seeing his odd expression, Lily thought it was because she wore a hazmat suit.


    "old man, I¡¯m here!" she said.


    As she went through the door, she discovered two people sitting across from Dominic, and they shared


    a stunned look with her.


    They were wearing hazmat suits and were covered from top to bottom.She could tell that this was


    professional protective equipment.

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    Lily was surprised.


    ¡®Looks like there are people who think likewise!¡¯ "Ahem..."


    Dominic coughed twice and said, "You''vee at the right time.


    These two gentlemen are whom I want you to meet."


    Catching herself, Lily quickly walked over and stood beside him.


    "This is the chief physician, Dr.nc, and Dr.Morris from the National X Department."


    Dominic gestured, introducing them.


    "They are experienced doctors and experts in virology." Lily was bewildered.


    ¡®X Department? What kind of department is that? I¡¯ve even never heard of it! I¡¯ve seen movies like X-


    Men and Project X.Is there an X Department in our country? Anyway, if there is, what have I got to do


    with it?¡¯


    "Please join us."


    The older man, Dr.nc, spoke first.


    They looked strange sitting together with Dominic wearing a jacket over a loose T-shirt and a pair of


    shorts while the other three were in hazmat suits.


    "Then..."


    Clearing his throat, Dominic spoke first to break the ice.


    "Let me introduce you guys.I¡¯ve already told you who they are, so I''l] let them tell you what their


    department does.This is myst apprentice whom I¡¯m very proud of.Lily, do have a chat with these two


    experts."


    Lily was stunned.


    ¡®Dominic actually revealed my identity!¡¯ She turned her head and stared at him in disbelief.After all, they


    had both kept her identity a secret all the while but he chose to betray her at this juncture.


    ¡®Does that mean these two men have unusual backgrounds?¡¯ Probably feeling guilty that he had told


    them who she was without telling her first, Dominic averted his gaze and waved.


    ¡®Never mind.I''ll let it go for now!¡¯ She turned to the two experts.


    "May I know why are you here?"


    "Since you¡¯re Dominic¡¯sst apprentice and are representing him, T¡¯ll just cut to the chase.Are you


    aware of the pandemic in Burnwken?" Dr.nc asked straight away.


    Lily was rmed.


    His bringing the matter up made her think of Alexander.


    As there were few pandemic disease cases in the country and her husband had just been transferred


    to the hospital in Kingnd¡¯s suburb, she was led to believe that their visit had something to do with


    him.


    Guarded, she said, "Of course, I¡¯ve heard about it and seen its news.Why?"


    "Have you done any research on the pandemic disease?"


    The slightly younger Dr.Morris sounded friendlier.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No," she denied it.


    "I haven''te in contact with the virus, so how would have I done any research? Why do you want to


    know?"


    "Mainstream doctors see the pandemic disease as something caused by the virus, so we would like to


    know how herbal medicine practitioners would approach the problem.Perhaps we can devise good


    treatment and breakthroughs if we approach it using both means."


    Dr.Morris said.


    Lily was surprised.


    ¡®So they¡¯re here to ask me to join their research? ¡°

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    Based on what they said, Lily grew slightly rxed as she felt they might not know about Alexander


    and had note for that.


    "I''m sorry, I haven¡¯te in contact with the pandemic disease, so I don¡¯t know much about it.Besides,


    mainstream doctors have done a more thorough and professional job researching the virus.I don¡¯t think


    I can be of much help."


    She smiled and spoke apologetically.


    Dr.Morris went straight to the point, "That¡¯s not the case.Although we¡¯re doctors, we don¡¯t disregard


    herbal medicine.Besides, we¡¯re here to seek cooperation.Of course, we initially wanted to ask Mr.Fike


    to join us, and it would be best if he could."


    He looked toward Dominic.It was clear he did not take Lily seriously.


    Dominic said he would introduce them to hisst apprentice, who could be of help, iming she was as


    good as him.


    Therefore, they had high expectations and were surprised to discover that she was such a young


    woman.


    ¡®Since it¡¯s widely known, it takes many years of experience to be good in herbal medicine.How


    experienced and outstanding can such a young woman be? Mr.Fike shouldn¡¯t have rmended his


    apprentice just to create an opportunity for her.We¡¯re in a serious situation!¡¯ Thinking so, Dr.Morris


    looked at Dominic and said, "Mr.Fike, your apprentice also feels she¡¯s unqualified.How about if you..."


    "Me?"


    Dominic enjoyed being an outsider.He was taken aback by what Dr.Morris said and frantically waved.


    "N-No, I¡¯m old and not up to the task! Look, I don¡¯t leave my house and only stay in my small


    estate.What can I do? I can¡¯t help you with anything!"


    He shook his head vigorously.He had not broken this rule for so many years and did not want his


    carefree life disrupted.


    ¡®Besides, what happens when the pandemic is over if I break the rules? Will people continue inviting


    me to other programs and activities using different excuses?¡¯ He got a headache just thinking about


    such a scenario and would not risk it.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Dr.Morris was young and short-tempered, so he got angry when Dominic turned him down so readily.


    "Mr.Fike, this is not just about you but our country and the whole world.This pandemic is something


    else.


    "As someone with so much experience handling herbal medicine, aren¡¯t you supposed toe forth at


    a time like this? With excellent capabilityes great responsibility! How could you go into hiding


    now?"


    Dr.nc gently held Dr.Morris¡¯s arm to let him know he had gotten too emotional.Dominic did not get


    angry and shrugged.


    "Come forth? I''m too old for that! Besides, don¡¯t overestimate my capability and treat me like a sinner if


    I don¡¯t help.I¡¯ve done my part by rmending her, haven¡¯t I?"


    He pointed his chin toward Lily and did not want to have anything to do with it.


    Dr.Morris wanted to say something, but Dr.nc pressed his arm.It was only then he said, "Do you


    genuinely know nothing about the pandemic disease?"


    "How would I know about the disease if I haven¡¯t been in contact with it?"


    Lily smiled casually, determined not to let him know what had happened to Alexander.


    However, Dr.nc¡¯s sharp and wise eyes glinted behind his face shield as if he could gaze through


    everything, including her pretense.


    Although Lily could not see his expression because of his hazmat suit, she could sense his meaningful


    and cunning smile.


    "If you know nothing about it, why are you wearing a hazmat suit?" Dr.nc asked ndly.


    Although it was a seemingly simple question, it exposed her lie.

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    Lily was surprised.She was genuinely stumped, having forgotten that it was highly unusual for her to


    "Actually...he¡¯s the one who asked me to do so."


    Dominic was nonplussed.He wanted to avoid the affair and be a referrer, but it was challenging to


    handle these two parties.


    Lily seemed not to want him to enjoy his peace by cueing him so soon.


    "Oh?" Dr.nc said ndly.


    Lily said, "He said the pandemic is serious.Although our country is okay for now, knowing that the virus


    could spread fast and is hard to detect, he told me to be careful if I came here.So, the one who knows


    about the pandemic disease is not me but Dominic.I also feel you should help them, Dom.You shouldn¡¯t


    stay out of this!"


    Dominic was speechless.Dr.Morris repeatedly nodded in agreement.


    "That¡¯s right! Mr.Fike, you can¡¯t continue living as a hermit.I hope you can work with our department to


    solve the problem! Don¡¯t worry.If you can solve the problem first using herbal medicine, we won¡¯t hide


    the truth and take your credit.We''ll tell the world about it!"


    Dominic was at a loss for words.


    ¡®I never concerned myself with them taking my credit.Also, when have I ever said such things?¡¯ He saw


    the slyness in Lily¡¯s eyes and immediately realized she was taking it out on him because he had


    revealed her identity and rmended her without telling her first.


    ¡®This wench is rather petty, isn¡¯t she?¡¯ Cornered by these two young persons, Dominic straightened up,


    coughed twice, and said solemnly, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but..."


    He coughed twice again.


    "I¡¯m simply too old and getting weaker! From what I learned from the news and what my fellow


    practitioners told me, the pandemic disease is both mysterious and lethal.


    "Being in my current state, I¡¯m afraid I can hardly withstand it, not to mention the old and young are


    most vulnerable to the virus,"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, he continued, "Of course, I¡¯m not afraid of dying as I¡¯m already old enough.


    "However, if I get infected, I won¡¯t be able to proceed with the research and will hold you guys


    back.Also, I don¡¯t mind getting infected, but what if I infect someone with a weak immune system or a


    kid? Then I would be causing trouble instead, wouldn¡¯t I?"


    When he said thest sentence, he looked meaningfully at Lily.It was Lily¡¯s turn to be speechless.


    ¡®He¡¯s threatening me with my son! In other words, if he were to get infected, he could transmit the virus


    to Galen, and if he¡¯s not around, there would be no one to take care of Galen.


    This sly old fox never lets anyone take advantage of him, huh?¡¯ Lily clenched her teeth and smiled at


    him.


    "I guess you have a point."

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    "But..."


    Dr.Morris wanted to say something, but Dr.nc stopped him again.


    "In that case, we won¡¯t force you, as we¡¯re looking for a volunteer.Besides, I trust Mr.Fike¡¯s


    rmendation, and I believe Mrs.Russell could work well with us."


    He turned to look at Lily as he made the invitation.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily looked at him pensively for a few seconds, then slowly said, "I look forward to working with you


    guys then."


    "Dr.nc..."


    Dr.Morris was somewhat against it.He still felt that it was better to invite Dominic.However, the chief


    physician did not n to let him speak.


    "Moe, show Mrs.Russell the non-disclosure agreement."


    Although Dr.Morris was reluctant, he obeyed the instruction and took a non-disclosure agreement from


    his briefcase to hand it to her.Lily hesitated for a moment and took it, then heard Dr.nc say, "Due to


    the nature of our work, everyone who works with the X Department has to sign an agreement like this.I


    hope you don¡¯t mind."


    Lily browsed through the detailed agreement and did not object to any uses.She quickly signed it


    and handed it back.


    "Is it okay if you report for duty at our department at 8 p.m.tonight?" Dr.nc asked.


    "Tonight?"


    Lily was surprised, not expecting it to be so soon.


    Dominic was taken by surprise as well.


    "Isn¡¯t that...a bit too soon?"


    "The truth is, it¡¯s not soon enough."


    Correcting him, Dr.nc said, "Our project is urgent, as time waits for no one.We know Mrs.Russell


    would need time to settle some affairs with her family.Otherwise, we would want her toe with us


    immediately."


    Lily could understand the urgency as it was an unusual situation.


    Since she was to join the research, the sooner she started, the better, and the earlier she could devise


    a way to tackle the disease, the more hope they could have.


    She knew what to prioritize and nodded without hesitation.


    "Okay, 8 p.m.then! I¡¯lle on time to the address."


    "Perfect!"Nodding, Dr.nc rose, and Dr.Morris quickly followed suit.


    "Thank you for your support, Mr.Fike.Please rest well.I wish you good health and longevity!"


    "Thank you for your concern!"


    Dominicughed as he nodded repeatedly.


    After seeing them off, Dominic dropped his smile and turned around to run upstairs, but Lily swiftly


    caught the back of his cor.


    "Where are you going, Old man?"


    He struggled in vain and said, "Hey, why are you pulling me? Of course, I¡¯m going to see your beloved


    son!"


    "Oh yeah?"


    Lily drawled and snorted.


    "How dare you! You sold me out without telling me anything.You think I have to listen to you because


    you¡¯re holding Galen hostage, do you?"


    "Am I that sort of person?"


    He chuckled, then looked over his shoulder at her.


    When he saw that she was not smiling, he dropped his smile.


    "Okay, I am!"


    Lily let him go and sighed.


    "Never mind.I don¡¯t mean that."

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    "I know.I knew you''d understand me," the old man said with a smile after being freed to move his body.


    Noticing Lily¡¯s preupied face, he asked, "What''s wrong? How''s that silly husband of yours?"


    "He''s not looking very good."


    Lily shook her head and briefly recounted the situation in the past few days, including his pulse reading,


    condition changes, andboratory test results.


    The most intriguing aspect of all of this was that theb results were normal.She only knew Alexander''s


    internal organs were unwell by reading his pulse.


    It seemed like medical instruments could not pick up the effects of this virus.


    "How interesting!"


    The old man spoke thoughtfully as he listened.


    However, he immediately realized how bad that sounded and nced at her before correcting his


    words.


    "I didn''t mean it that way.What I''m saying is...From your description, it seems like the virus was created


    to avoid all these instruments.Could it be a new disease from God?"


    "It''s a man-made virus, not one from God," Lily answered lightly.


    After so many years, she had learned to distinguish between natural diseases and man-made ones.


    Moreover, it was overwhelming that things happened one after another before the storm had even


    settled.


    "Now that''s interesting! If this virus is man-made, that person is a genius!" Dominic couldn''t help but


    praise.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Can you stop talking nonsense? I''m asking for your opinion." Lily sighed.


    ¡®How can this old man still joke around?¡¯ With a calm smile, he said, "From your description, it sounds


    like his pulse is unstable.It''s only normal during the day.Have you ever considered whether it''s the


    surroundings that affect it? Several other things may cause heart palpitations at night.You can''t just


    assume it''s one thing or another."


    Lily nodded and pondered what he said.


    She had also thought about this, but seeing as she was not directly involved, the sight of Alexander''s


    suffering had caused her to be fixated on one thing.


    That was why she turned to Dominic.


    After all, listening to his opinions might spark a new perspective in her.


    "I also need some herbs.I''ve written them down here," she said, handing a piece of paper to him.


    With her current condition, it was difficult for her to go and pluck them on her own.


    On top of that, some herbs needed to be dried or undergoplicated procedures.


    Dominic would have ready-made ones.


    "Gosh! You''re shameless!"


    He grumbled after taking a look at the paper.


    "How dare you? You''ve never been reluctant to ask me for favors either."


    "You..."


    Shaking his head, Dominic called for a servant and handed over the paper to her with some


    instructions.


    Then he turned around again and asked, "Did you go there that night? What about your idiotic


    husband?"


    "He''s not an idiot!" Lily refuted that disapprovingly.


    Dominic just clicked his tongue and shook his head.


    '' Howe I''ve never seen you defend me like this?"


    Hearing this, she rolled her eyes.She couldn''t care less about what this old man was saying.


    "He''s in the hospital now.There are people taking care of him.They''re well-equipped there, so I''m sure


    he''ll be fine.What''s more, if the X Department manages to solve this gue issue, it''s good news to


    Alexander too!" Dominic nodded in agreement.


    "By the way, what exactly is this X Department? How did youe around dealing with them?" Lily


    asked to clear up her doubts.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    "There''s nothing mysterious about the department, but I can''t say it''s not mysterious either!"


    Dominic began to beat around the bush.


    Lily shot him a re before he continued, "It''s quite easy to tell.They specialize in the study of strange


    phenomena.Besides the gue, they also looked into some strange phenomena that science couldn''t


    exin."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You mean spiritual things?!" her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡®Why were there still doctors studying supernatural powers?¡¯ He waved dismissively as if he could read


    her mind.


    "No, no, no.They don''t just have doctors there.They have architects, special police forces, and various


    other jobs that you can think of.To summarize, they¡¯re a group of elites from all backgrounds."


    His smile was very ttering as he said that.


    "Speaking of which, you''re also an elite."


    Lily immediately rolled her eyes.


    "You deserve all the credit."


    Dominic chuckled and ignored her sarcasm as he continued, "This department and I go way back.I was


    probably in my forties when they wanted me to join their team.But you know me.It would suffocate me


    to be forced into a small space, researching every day of my life.I haven''t heard from them since I


    rejected them until now."


    "That''s why you sold me out!"


    Lily grumbled after casting a sidelong nce at him.


    "What do you mean I sold you out? It was a rmendation! I rmended the most talented


    person I know!"


    The old man corrected her disapprovingly.


    "So, instead of you getting cooped up in a small space to do research, you''d want me to take your


    ce?"


    She was still unhappy that he did not discuss it with her first.


    Hearing this, Dominic put his hands up in surrender.


    "I didn''t mean to leave you in the dark about this, but they came in a hurry."


    I didn''t expect them toe before you, and they looked like they were in a hurry.You were also busy,


    so...I didn''t have time to discuss anything with you."


    Lily thought about it and figured he was right.


    All her phone calls to him were short and straightforward, as she was afraid she might be monitored.


    She tried to keep the phone calls as brief as possible and did not say anything important.


    "Fine.You''re right."


    Lily saw the servantsing out with big bags of herbs.


    "I''m going to go now."


    "Hey..."


    The old man stood up.


    ''''Do you really not want to see your son?"


    She immediately stopped in her steps.She did want to see Galen.


    After all, it had been a few days since she had seen him.


    She missed him.


    However, wouldn''t it be sadder for him if they met and she still couldn''t bring him along with her? After


    a sigh, she said, "Forget it.I''m not going to meet him.I''ll have all the time in the world once this is over."


    Dominic sighed when he heard this, but didn''t say anything more.


    Although Lily was stern, she couldn''t help but nce upstairs when she left the house.She was


    surprised to see her son standing there on the balcony.


    He seemed to have noticed her turning around, and he began vigorously waving his little hand at her.


    When she saw him waving at her, she couldn''t stop the tears from forming in her eyes.


    After all, there was still some reluctance to leave him here.


    "Mummy, I''ll wait for you!" Galen shouted.


    "Make sure to listen to Grandpa!"


    Lily waved, yelling back at him.


    Lily had initially nned to go home and pack her things before dropping by the hospital to visit


    Alexander, settle some matters, and remind Greg before she left for that mysterious department.


    Unexpectedly, she noticed a car that had followed her at the fork of the road.


    That car seemed to be waiting for her.


    Seeing how the car was already waiting for her, she had no ns of avoiding it.


    Instead, she drove beside the vehicle and braked right before colliding with it.


    After stopping at such a close distance, she finally saw the woman sitting in the driver''s seat.


    Although she was wearing a cap and mask, Lily could recognize the woman at a nce...


    It was Olivia.


    ¡®What a surprise!¡¯ Lily thought her stalker would be Rhea or someone from that mysterious department.


    She had never expected it to be Olivia.


    Lily quickly unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car in shock.


    As she walked toward the car, Olivia also paused for a moment before quickly getting out.

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    The two looked at each other without saying a word, and the atmosphere turned awkward.


    "You..."


    Lily didn''t know what to say as she looked at Olivia.


    "What are you doing?"


    Olivia did not reply.


    "Are you following me?"


    Silence followed again as Olivia did not speak.


    Seeing her drooping head and worried face, Lily sighed.


    "Is this about Edward?"


    Only then did Olivia look up at Lily and ask, "No.Is Mr.Russell back?"


    Lily was astounded.


    Instead of asking about Edward, Olivia was asking about Alexander.


    Lily pursed her lips and frowned slightly.


    "Yeah.What''s wrong?"


    "Can I see him?" Olivia asked.


    "No!"


    Lily refused in an instant.


    The only reason behind it was because of Alexander''s current physical condition.He should see as few


    people as possible.


    She even kept his return a secret from his mother for fear that she woulde and visit him at the


    hospital if she knew about it.


    At her age, it would be terrible if she also caught the gue.


    It was only right to take precautions because of how infectious this disease was.


    "Why? I just have a few questions I need to ask him."


    Olivia was surprisingly persistent.


    "I''ll leave right after."


    "With his current physical condition, he may not be able to answer your questions," Lily replied with a


    sigh.


    "Huh?¡±


    "If there''s news about Edward, I''ll tell you immediately!"


    Lily reassured her.She guessed that Olivia must be doing this because of Edward.


    Then Lily raised her hand to pat Olivia on her shoulder but missed.It seemed like Olivia had dodged her


    touch.


    "There''s no need for that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing.You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to.You don''t have to keep lying to me like this."


    Olivia''s tone of voice sounded strange.


    It was almost as if it was full of resentment.


    Now, Lily was shocked.


    After all, Olivia was never such a person.


    "Olivia, what''s the matter with you? Why are you talking like that? If there''s anything wrong, just say it


    to my face," Lily said, "You know I hate it when people beat around the bush."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As soon as she said this, Olivia''s eyes suddenly reddened.


    "You know I''ve always been a straightforward person.I''ve always believed in you and Mr.Russell.I trust


    everything you say.If you tell me I should wait,I patiently wait.But, Lily, if you had to choose, are you


    going to choose Mr.Russell or me?"


    Lily was perplexed by her question.


    ¡®What is going on?!¡¯ "What do you mean I have to choose? You''re my friend, and he''s my husband.You


    two are important to me.How am I supposed to choose?"

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    "What if you have to choose?!"


    Olivia was weirdly stubborn today.She had always been a mellow person.It was out of character of her


    to persist.


    "If he and I were to have a conflict and were on different sides, who would you choose? What if...what if


    we be enemies The more she spoke, the more anxious and angrier she became.


    "You won''t be enemies!" Lily interrupted.


    "I won''t let the two of you be enemies! You''re not an unreasonable person, and neither is he.If


    therees a day when you two have a conflict, I will help solve the misunderstanding.


    "You two are the most important people to me.How can you ask me to choose?"


    Lily reasoned solemnly and sighed.


    "Olivia, I know you''ve been going through a lottely, and your emotions must be all over the ce, but


    believe me, I''ll always be here to help you!"However, Olivia was not appeased by her as


    before.Instead, she took two steps back, shook her head, and said, "No.No, you won''t.I used to think


    there were people out there who would go through the highs and lows with me, but I''ve learned that


    humans are selfish regarding life and death.I''m sorry, Lily.I''m human.There are things I have to do for


    myself.I''m sorry!"


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she spoke.


    Before Lily couldprehend what she meant, Olivia turned around, quickly ran back into the car, and


    left.She left Lily in the dust at a loss.


    ¡®Did Olivia stalk and wait for me just to say all that? Oh, right.She wanted to see Alexander."


    However, Olivia''s reaction was odd after Lily rejected her.


    It seemed like Olivia had a grudge against Alexander.


    Although Lily wanted to chase after Olivia and rify things, time was running out.


    Lily had to rush back to get her things, drop by the hospital, and rush straight to X Department.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Time was tight, and she could not afford to waste too much of it.


    The atmosphere in the living room was a little tense.


    It was fine a while ago, but Fabian felt the shift in Cameron''s mood.


    Cameron seemed a little irritable and anxious.He would asionally stand up and pace around the


    living room from time to time.


    "Ron...about the project I mentioned earlier, I heard the bidding is already being re-nned.


    When do you think..."


    Before Fabian had even finished speaking, he was interrupted mercilessly by Cameron.


    "If I tell you to wait, just wait! Why do you have to ask so much nonsense?!"


    Fabian immediately fell silent.


    He was a little upset after being shut down like this.


    Although Cameron had always treated him like this back then, he was different these past two days.


    After Cameron treated Fabian so politely before, it was difficult for Fabian to ept that Cameron was


    back to this rude and contemptuous attitude.


    After letting out a cough, Fabian raised his head and said, "Ron, I''m not trying to rush you.Ree said the


    Before he finished speaking, Cameron suddenly stopped and turned to look at Fabian, interrupting him


    again.


    "Ree..."


    At this moment, although Fabian was a little fearful, he still bravely answered, "Exactly.You must know


    that theb is waiting for their relocation address.What about you let them move there first? Since the


    project will be under us at the end of the day anyway, I..."


    "Rhea! Where is Rhea?!"


    Cameron suddenly became furious and questioned manically.Fabian was taken aback and jumped up


    from the sofa.


    Then he pointed outside.


    "Ree is..."

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    "I''m here!"


    Rhea called out,ing into the living room before he could finish talking.


    As weird as it sounded, the manic Cameron immediately calmed down when he saw her.He did not


    seem as irritable and anxious as before.He was looking straight at her.


    "Rhea..."


    "Uncle Cameron, I just remembered I have something to discuss with you about theb again.I need to


    talk to you!" She said and walked straight into the study.


    With a nod, Cameron quickly followed her in.


    Fabian was stunned by what he saw.


    Just as he was about to follow them, Rhea stopped him.


    "This is a secret between Uncle Cameron and me!"


    Fabian was a little displeased to hear this.


    After all, he was her father, and there should be no secrets between the two.


    Moreover, Fabian was responsible for the vine development project.


    However, he did not dare to object.He could see that Cameron seemed to only listen to Rhea.


    Although Fabian did not know what trick she pulled on him, it did not matter.


    As long as it benefited him, he did not have to know the secret.


    On the other hand, Anastasia felt differently from him.


    She had been sitting on the sidelines, eating and watching the scene unfold.


    Recently, she felt that her father had been acting strangely, yet she could not pinpoint what was wrong.


    Cameron still went and got off work as usual.


    He seemed to be at home more often now but seldom talked to her, and each interaction with her was


    indifferent.He would spend most of his time sitting in a daze, seeming like his mind was somewhere


    else.


    Whenever Anastasia asked about it, his only reply was, "nothing."


    There would be asional manic episodes like just now too.


    Although Anastasia felt that her father had changed, Lily''s reminder lingered.


    After thinking it through, it seemed like Cameron was not that kind of person.


    ¡®Is my father sick? Like me?¡¯ However, the moment Rhea entered the door, everything


    changed.Cameron''s eyes lit up when he saw her, and he obeyed her like a loyal dog.


    Seeing that the two were about to enter the study again, Anastasia chased after them and grabbed him


    by the arm.


    "Dad, don''t go!"


    "Let go!"


    Cameron was annoyed.His face immediately scrunched up into a frown, unhappy that his daughter was


    stopping him.


    "Dad, I don''t understand what¡¯s so secretive that the rest of us can''t hear it.If you''re going in, I''ll follow


    you!" She said half coquettishly as she shook his arm.


    In the past, Cameron would immediately soften up and listen to her if she acted like this, even when he


    was angry.


    However, the trick did not work this time.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Faced with her coquettishness, Cameron looked highly disgusted.He seemed to have run out of


    patience and swung his arm violently.


    "Let go!"


    Anastasia did not expect him to be so rough.


    With his strength, she staggered back and stared at him in shock.


    "Dad?!"


    "Anastasia, you shouldn''t show your attitude like that.Uncle Cameron and I are discussing serious


    matters.This isn''t a game.You''re just a princess in a castle where you''d get food prepared for you.All


    you do is eat and enjoy your blissful life.You won''t understand anything."


    Rhea''s words were harsh, but Cameron did not defend Anastasia.


    Instead, he urged, "Don''t waste your time talking to her.Let''s go!"


    Anastasia was in disbelief as she watched the two enter the study, and the door mmed shut before


    her eyes.


    She had been trying to convince herself that her father had not changed and that he was just doing


    business.


    However, it was getting harder to believe.


    ¡®Is this indifferent and heartless man really my father?¡¯

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    Although the study door was closed, Anastasia was not satisfied.She trotted up to the study to try and


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    eavesdrop on them.


    However, the door was pulled open as soon as she reached it.


    Rhea stood at the door with her arms crossed, casually looking at her.


    "Why won''t you listen to your father?"


    Then Rhea turned her head to look at Cameron.


    "Uncle Cameron, what do you think we should do?"


    "Get out!"


    Cameron yelled at Anastasia with a livid face.


    "Dad, is she threatening you? Why are you acting like this? I''m Tasia, your daughter!"


    Anastasia looked at him desperately.


    ¡®Rhea must¡¯ve hypnotized him! That¡¯s the only exnation!¡¯ Anastasia wanted to snap him out of it.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let it go on like this! , Rhea, on the other hand, seemed unconcerned.


    She turned around and smiled faintly.


    "I''m not in a rush."


    This seemed to trigger something in Cameron.He suddenly grabbed Anastasia by the hand before


    forcefully dragging her out.


    Although she was heavy, he wasn''t just any man.


    His muscr physique and brute force allowed him to drag her to the guest room before he threw her


    to the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    With his powerful shove, coupled with the weight of her body, Anastasia rushed forward uncontrobly


    and fell straight to the ground.


    "That hurts!"


    Tears began to roll down her cheeks as she was in pain.She had barely healed from the fall a few days


    ago.


    This time, the fall was even more painful.


    On top of that, her father had thrown her to the ground.


    Not only did her body hurt, but her heart ached even more.


    Before she even got up, Cameron had left and closed the door with a bang.


    Then she heard the sound of someone locking the door.


    "Dad? Dad!" She called out, but to no avail.


    Then she heard him order the servants, "No one is allowed to open the door for her without my order!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Dad! Dad!"


    Anastasia continued to shout.


    She banged against the door desperately, but no one rescued her.She was like an abandoned


    child.Her yelling and banging were in vain.She cried and cried until she ran out of tears.She had never


    felt like this before.


    Cameron was a busy man when she was a kid, so he was not always around, but she never doubted


    that he loved her.


    Although she was disappointed and would sometimesin, she was not too upset about it.


    Now, she was in despair because her father had changed.


    In the past, he would never treat her like this, no matter what happened.


    Now, he would even lock her up.


    Regardless of the reason, Anastasia vowed she would never forgive him.


    After Cameron locked Anastasia in the guest room, he quickly returned to the study and closed the


    door behind him.


    "It''s done!"


    Rhea nodded in satisfaction.


    With a smile, she turned around and passed him a small pill from her pocket.


    "What a rare sight, Uncle Cameron! You should cherish this and continue being obedient."


    "Continue being obedient!"


    Cameron repeated after her mechanically as he nodded.


    His eyes were on the pill in her hand.


    Once he took it, he quickly stuffed it into his mouth and swallowed it without even taking a sip of water.


    Adam''s apple bobbled, indicating that he had swallowed the pill.His eyes widened for a moment before


    his breathing rxed.He didn''t seem so irritable anymore.


    "Uncle Cameron, who are you?" Rhea asked, looking at him.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    "Cameron Rollins," he replied dully.


    "Then, who am I?"


    Rhea pointed to herself with a slight smile.


    After staring at her for a few seconds, Cameron replied, "Master."


    "No.I want you to call me Rhea, okay? I am your master, and you must listen to my orders, but outside,


    you must call me Rhea.Understand?" She emphasized, staring into his eyes.


    He nodded mechanically.


    "Understood."


    "Great!"


    Rhea was delighted.


    Then she began to repeat her instructions to him.


    After an hour or so, the two finally came out of the study.


    Fabian, who had been waiting outside, had already fallen asleep as hey sprawled on the sofa,


    snoring.


    Suddenly a voice called out, " Fabian Moore!"


    It sounded like thunder.


    Fabian jolted up and rolled off the sofa.


    When he got up and saw Cameron calling him, he quickly wiped the drool from his mouth and grinned.


    "Ron!"


    "Tell your men to get ready to start on the base.Rhea and herbmates will relocate soon.The project


    waits for no one.It must be done as soon as possible!"


    Cameron stated as he took a seat.


    Fabian was stunned for a moment before he quickly returned to his senses.


    "Okay! I''ll send a team to do it right away!"


    Then he hesitated again.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But, Ron, the procedures..."


    "I''ll get someone to handle the legal procedures.Just do what I tell you," Cameron said with a frown.


    Seeing that he wasn''t angry, Fabian quickly nodded and bowed his head.It was rare that Cameron


    treated him this way.


    "Okay! With your blessing, I feel relieved.I''ll get it done right away.Don''t worry.I''ll do my best to make


    sure everything goes smoothly!"


    With that, he stood up, eager to get started.


    When he saw Rhea standing at the side, he called out to her.


    "Ree, are youing with me?"


    "No.I still have a few things I need to talk to Uncle Cameron about, " she replied, sitting leisurely across


    from him.


    Fabian was puzzled.He always felt that this daughter of his was very...unpredictable.He had no idea


    what she did to make Cameron so obedient.However, it did not matter as long as it benefited him.


    With that, he nodded and said, "All right! Don''t bother your uncle too much.He needs some rest as


    well!"


    Seeing that Cameron did not answer, Fabian quickly left before Cameron could change his mind.


    Rhea sat quietly for two minutes and heard nothing from the guest room.


    Then she turned to Cameron.


    "Tasia is so quiet.Aren¡¯t you worried?"


    Cameron did not answer as he sipped his tea in silence as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "What if something happens to her because you locked her in the room?"


    Still, there was no response from him.He continued sipping his tea and turned a deaf ear.


    "Uncle Cameron, go and look," Rhea said again.


    This time, Cameron finally reacted.He put down his cup, stood up, and walked to the guest room.He


    opened the door and stood outside.


    Anastasia was sitting on the side of the bed with her back turned to the door.She seemed out of breath.


    When she heard the door open, she didn''t even bother turning around.


    "Anastasia, are you happy now?"


    Rhea, who had followed behind him, asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    "Happy? Happy that you managed to turn my father through your vicious and evil means?"


    Anastasia retorted with her back turned.She didn''t want to see Rhea''s smug face.


    "If that''s the case, you could say I¡¯m surprised.I didn''t expect the cousin I grew up with to be such a


    person."


    Rhea didn''t seem affected by her sarcasm.


    Instead, she still grinned and said, "Well, whatever goes! Thew of this world is simple.The strong


    prey on the weak.Don''t you understand? The stronger you are, the more you get.Power is the most


    real thing you can get!"


    "Really? Do you think you deserve power?" Anastasia sneered.


    Her tears had dried up at this point.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Whether I deserve it or not is not up to you to decide.Uncle Cameron, Tasia is bewitched by that


    woman, Lily Christian.She''s acting up.I think you should teach her a lesson,"


    Rhea said as she turned to Cameron Hearing this, Anastasia shuddered.


    Although her heart was shattered after what her father did, she was still keen on hearing what he would


    say.


    ¡®Will he listen to Rhea? Will he punish me because of what Rhea said?"


    "What should I do?" Cameron asked unexpectedly.


    "Hmm..."


    As Rhea pretended to think, Anastasia couldn''t help but turn around to take a look.She wanted to see


    with her own eyes how her father was obeying Rhea and what he would do to teach his daughter a


    lesson.


    Rhea was filled with glee when she saw Anastasia''s eyes, which were filled with sadness and


    disappointment.


    This was what she wanted to see.She was used to seeing the light in Anastasia''s eyes ever since she


    was a child.


    Back then, she was a beautiful little girl, like a princess.


    Everyone liked her, supported her, doted on her,plimented her, and ttered her.


    Rhea was always the second-best around her.


    Although she had excellent grades, Anastasia was well-behaved and sensible.


    If she was obedient, Anastasia was generous.


    No matter what or how hard she tried, she could never be on par with Anastasia.


    Later, Rhea grew up to realize that it was not because of Anastasia''s beauty, brain, or capability that


    got her so much attention.It was her father.His powers created a halo around her.


    Because of her father, everyone doted on and liked her, including Rhea''s parents.


    Once she realized this, she gave up trying to please anyone.


    It was meaningless.


    It was pointless to try to win Cameron over.


    Just like her parents, they were delighted whenever Cameron showed them a little kindness.


    However, if Cameron were in a bad mood, he would scold them like there was no tomorrow.


    From then on, she understood that she had to rely on herself to get what she wanted.


    She didn''t want to have to fawn over anyone.


    One day, she would make it to the point where people would try to curry favor with her instead.


    Thinking of this, she smiled.


    "Uncle Cameron, I think you should lock Tasia up for a few more days to let her reflect on herself.You


    should also feed her more.Look at her.She seemed to have lost weight.You should feed her more, don''t


    you think so?"


    She raised her head and looked at Cameron like a spoiled little girl.


    Anastasia felt a twinge of pain in her heart.She had always been the only one who was allowed to do


    that.


    Cameron pampered her, and she would always get her way.


    "Dad..."


    Anastasia called out tremblingly.She didn''t believe that her father would agree to such a request.


    However, reality gave her a merciless p across the face.


    "I think you''re right!" He eximed.


    He didn''t even spare Anastasia a nce.


    Suddenly, like a gust of wind, Anastasia rushed forward and pounced on Rhea, squeezing her by the


    neck and shaking her repeatedly.


    "What did you do to my father?! What drug did you give him?! What did you do to him?! Why is he like


    this?!" Rhea seemed to have been caught off guard and didn''t have time to dodge, or maybe...she


    didn''t want to dodge.


    She was starting to suffocate as Anastasia rocked her back and forth.However, she was soon relieved


    of the pressure as Cameron directly shed the back of Anastasia''s neck with a knife.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Dad!"


    Anastasia called out as she turned around to look at him before falling to the ground.


    "Rhea, are you okay?" Cameron asked.


    Rhea touched her neck and shook her head.


    After coughing a few times, she said, "Lock her up! Don''t let her go crazy like this again! Also,


    confiscate her phone! Don''t let her contact that Lily Christian again!"


    "Okay! ""


    He immediately replied respectfully.


    Rhea nced at him and Anastasia, who was lying on the ground and rubbing her neck.


    It seemed like she had made the right choice to use that medicine on him.She would have used it long


    ago if she had known it was so powerful and easy to use.


    However, it was a pity that she only developed a small quantity.


    On top of that, she did not have a full guarantee of the effect of the medicine.


    However, she just needed it to work this time.


    "Daddy, I missed you so much!"


    The child''s voice was tender, but anyone could hear the yearning in his voice.


    Mike almost shed a tear as he forced a smile.


    "How have you been? Have you eaten? Is it cold here? Are you sleeping well?"


    It felt surreal to see his son''s face across the screen.


    All he wanted to do was climb onto the screen and hug him.


    "I''m okay! It''s not cold here! Daddy, when will you be done with work? I haven''t seen you in a long


    time."


    Nick had always been well -behaved and reserved.


    Although he typically did not openly say that he missed his father, Mike could tell it from his actions.


    After all, Nick was still young.He didn''t understand the situation.


    All he knew was that his father had entrusted someone to take care of him temporarily while he went


    away on business.


    On the other hand, Mike was extremely relieved to see that his son was Okay and uninjured.

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    "I''ll pick you up as soon as I finish work.You..."


    Mike paused for a while before continuing, "You must learn to take care of yourself while I¡¯m not there,


    okay? You''re growing up, you know?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I know!"


    Nick nodded obediently.


    "Daddy, you should take care too!"


    This sentence was almost thest straw for Mike.He suppressed the pain in his heart and said, "Nicky,


    you¡ª"


    Before he could finish talking, the screen shed and suddenly went nk.


    "Nicky?! Nicky!"


    He sprung to his feet and jumped toward the screen.


    However, it was no use.


    All he could see was his own reflection.


    "Mike Corden, the time hase," a cold and piercing voice sounded.


    The man came out from the darkness, still holding the remote.


    "I''ve already done what I promised.I hope you won''t break your promise to me."


    Mike pped the screen as if he could save his son this way.


    "Let my son go! He''s just a child! He doesn''t understand anything! Pll do whatever you want me to do!"


    The man chuckled.


    It was horrifying to the ears.


    "Do you take me for a fool? Without your precious son, would you be this obedient? Mike, I know what


    you are.Don''t overthink.You''ve seen how well we''ve been caring for your son.However, I can''t


    guarantee he¡¯ll be unharmed if you rebel and try something funny."


    The threat behind these words was clear, and the color drained from Mike''s face.He had seen the


    means of this organization before, and he believed that this man was not scaremongering.


    The man felt satisfied when he saw Mike''s pale face.


    Nodding his head, he continued, "I don''t care what you do, but make sure you get Lily on board.We


    need her toplete the final stage of this experiment."


    "Don''t you have Rhea on board?" Mike asked as he looked up.


    "Isn''t having her good enough?"


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether or not she¡¯s enough," the man replied, clearly displeased by this


    question.


    Then he added, "Time is running low.She can''t do it on her own.That''s why..."


    After a pause, he decided not to borate.


    "Whatever it is, just do as I say and stop asking so many questions!"


    "I understand," Mike answered as he solemnly lowered his head.


    "Are you reluctant to drag her in?" The man turned his head to look at Mike and chuckled.


    "It''s up to you, Mike.What''s more important? Your son or that woman?"


    "No.I''m willing to do anything for you, boss!" Mike immediately denied it.


    "I hope you¡¯ll keep your promise and not hurt my son."


    "Don''t worry.Your son is adorable.How could I hurt him?" The man said with a smile.


    However, Mike''s heart was still heavy.


    Lily headed home and packed a few things before returning to the hospital.


    Everything seemed peaceful.


    Greg was sitting on the edge of the hospital bed with a mask on.


    Lily was impressed.


    After all, she had to rely on her willpower not to fall asleep while guarding Alexander.


    Yet, Greg''s eyes seemed wide open.


    He did not seem tired and seemed to be going strong.


    "Greg," she called out as she walked in.


    He silently stood up when he saw hering.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    "How is he?"


    Although Lily had asked the doctor, Greg had been here the whole night.He would be more aware of


    what was going on.


    "Unconscious," His answer was simple and straightforward.


    Alexander was still unconscious, but nothing seemed to have worsened.


    He was just in aa.


    Lily stretched out her hand, took off her glove, and checked his pulse.


    Although it was stable, it was weak.


    It meant that his body was still weak and unstable, but the toxin seemed to have gotten cleared from


    his body.


    The toxin of this poison was strange.


    Sometimes, it was undetectable.


    At first, Lily did not understand it and thought the toxin had cleared up from Alexander¡¯s body.


    She only realized Alexander was not entirely free from the toxins when he got sick again.


    Instead, the toxin was just momentarily suppressed.


    In other words, it had a life of its own.


    The toxin knew when to hide and when to attack again.


    Lily withdrew her hand as she took mental notes.


    After disinfecting her hand and putting her glove back on, she looked at Greg, who was staring at her


    with wide eyes.


    "Aren''t you tired? Alex''s bodyguards are here.You can rest for a bit if you want to."


    Greg shook his head.


    "I''m okay."


    "Everyone needs sleep.You should rest,"


    Lily continued, "I don''t think Alex will wake up any time soon.You must be exhausted."


    "In the mountains, I had to watch my prey for three days before catching it,"Greg replied tly, When


    we fought..."


    As soon as he said that, he immediately stopped talking.


    However, Lily had already caught on and was startled.


    "You''ve fought in a war?"


    He shook his head.


    "It was a long time ago.There''s nothing more to it."


    Lily did not press him because he did not want to talk about it.She nced at the time and realized it


    was gettingte.


    "I need to do something, so I can''t stay long.I''lle over when I''m free.I''ll find a way to deal with the


    poison in Alex''s body.Thank you for watching over him."


    "Okay."


    Greg nodded without any objection.


    "If anything happens to him..."


    "I''ll call you," Greg answered instantly.


    Lily was relieved to have such a person watching over Alexander.


    Otherwise, she would be unable to leave his side withplete peace of mind.She agreed to work with


    X Department for Dominic''s sake.


    On the other hand, she knew they were studying a gue.


    If they found a way to deal with it, she could save Alexander.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lily took the elevator down and followed Dr.nc''s address.


    It was nearby, so she assumed that most research bases were in deserted areas in case of a freak


    ident.


    The elevator slowly descended, and a crisp ding sounded when it reached the first floor.


    Just as Lily was about to step out, someone stood before her and blocked her way.She raised her head


    and was surprised by who she saw in front of her.


    "Mike?!"


    She froze for a moment.She had not expected to see him here.


    "Long time no see." Mike nodded.


    He did not seem surprised to see her.It was almost as if he had been expecting her.


    After taking a step to the side, he asked, "Do you have a minute to chat?"

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    "Sorry, I''m busy," she said and attempted to leave.


    After all, she was rushing to get to the X Department.


    Mike grabbed her wrist.


    "It¡¯s important."


    Lily frowned when she felt Mike pulling her wrist.


    "You know what I''m capable of.Don''t make me hurt you."


    Looking at her expression, he slowly loosened his grip.


    With that, she turned around without the slightest intention of staying.


    "Don''t you want to know theb''s secrets?"


    Mike suddenly called out behind her.


    That made Lily stop in her tracks.She turned to look at him with narrowed eyes.


    "What are you ying at?"


    "Don''t you want to know what kind of virus Alex got infected with? His words were undoubtedly


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    tempting to her.On top of that, he knew Alexander was sick.Lily had been doing such an excellent job


    at keeping that a secret.


    After a moment of hesitation, she caved to his offer.Although she did not trust Mike, he was closer to


    the truth and knew more than she did.


    ¡®Should I trust him? Is he really going to tell me the truth, or is this just a trap he had set up for me?¡¯


    "I just want to have a few words with you.Nothing else.Let''s choose a nearby ce¡ªyour call.It''s not


    convenient to talk here," Mike expressed sincerely.


    Then, fearing she would not believe him, he added, "With your skills, I can''t hurt you even if I wanted


    to."


    That was true.


    After some consideration, Lily said, "Let''s go."


    She remembered seeing a restaurant near the hospital.


    It was lunchtime, but she was in a rush, so she did not bother eating.


    Looking at the situation, Lily quickly and unceremoniously ordered a few dishes after they sat down.


    They chose a quieter spot in the restaurant as it was packed with the lunch crowd.


    After pouring herself a cup of tea and taking a sip, Lily looked at Mike.


    "Spit it!"


    "Don''t act like you''re interrogating a prisoner."


    Heughed while refilling her cup.


    "After all, we''re old friends."


    "Old friends? We¡¯re familiar with each other now?"


    Lily retorted sarcastically, "Sorry, but I don''t have friends like you."


    "Lily, I didn''t deliberately hide it from you.I have my reasons.I¡ª"


    Before he could finish, she interrupted, ''I know everyone has their difficulties, but I''m not here to listen


    to you reminisce or hear about your struggles.I just want to know if the gue wasb- engineered and


    what kind of virus it is."


    Lily went straight to the point.She hoped to get the answer she wanted and leave as soon as possible


    as time waited for no one.


    Mike looked intensely at her, seeming to be a little embarrassed.


    "All I can say is that theb isn''t what it seems.There are things you don''t know about, and it''s not


    something you or I can stop."


    "I''m not trying to stop it," Lily replied as she rolled her eyes.


    "I only want to know if this gue originated from thatb."


    "Yes."


    Unexpectedly, Mike gave her a direct answer.


    However, in the next second, he added, "But no."


    "Huh?"


    Lily paused and eyed him suspiciously.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    "Thisb is just a small pawn in the game.The main source isn''t in Hydend.Do you understand?"


    Mike said cryptically after a moment of thought.


    Although he did not give a direct answer, Lily understood what he meant and nodded thoughtfully.


    "Are you saying Hydend is just a subsidiary branch, and the headquarters is abroad?" Mike nodded.


    "The boss behind it is more powerful than we can ever imagine.We can''tpete against him.Lily, you


    shouldn''t dig any deeper.If you do, you might risk your life and the lives of the people around you."


    "That means this is all just to try and convince me not to investigate further in theb?" Lily asked


    mockingly, a smile on her face.


    "No!"


    Mike shook his head and said, "I want to strike a deal with you."


    "What deal?"


    "Come back and work for theb.This time, you''ll be tasked with more important projects.But you


    shouldn''t ask questions or care about what you''re doing.Just concentrate on your experiments."


    "What do I get?"


    Lily was curious.


    After all, every deal had its conditions.


    Mike looked at her and slowly said, ''''We can give you a sample of the virus that Alex is infected


    with.That way, you might be able to create an antidote."


    Hearing this, Lily almostughed out loud.


    "Why don''t you just give me the antidote?"


    ¡®What a joke!¡¯ She thought she would get an antidote in exchange.It turned out that he was just going to


    give her a sample of the virus.That way, she still had to find a way to develop an antidote.


    ¡®What if I can¡¯t figure it out? Then this deal won¡¯t benefit me at all.


    What''s the use of working with theb if you can¡¯t save Alex? This deal sounds preposterous!¡¯ After a


    moment of silence, Mike said, "To be honest, there''s no antidote for this virus yet."


    "What?!"


    Lily almost shot up in shock.Her sudden movement caused the tea in her hand to spill out.


    Mike quickly grabbed some tissues to wipe it.


    The conversation was shortly interrupted as the waiter began to serve them the dishes.


    By the time the waiter brought out all of the food, Lily had gotten herself back together.


    "There''s no antidote?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡®Forget natural diseases, how can there not be an antidote for a man-made virus? What if the scientists


    involved got infected? What should they do then?¡¯ Mike clearly understood this as well.


    He knew that Lily must have doubts, thinking he was lying to her.He exined, "When the virus was


    developed, no one thought of making an antidote.After all, it was aimed at a targeted group of people."


    "Targeted group?"


    This term shocked Lily once again.


    She was regarded as a knowledgeable person, but she had never before encountered the concept of


    group-specific viruses.


    ¡®What organization is this, and what are they doing?¡¯


    "So, who are the targeted people?"


    Although she had a faint suspicion in her heart, she was still unsure.


    Mike fell silent.


    After a pause, he finally spoke.


    "Lily, I''m telling you this to let you know that you are no match for the virus or the boss behind all of


    this.This deal is good for you, Alex, and us!"

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    "I want to know who the targeted group is!"


    Lily was not so easily bought as she stubbornly pestered, "Who is being targeted? Tell mel"


    Faced with her persistence, Mike initially shrugged it off.


    In the end, he put his hands up and sighed.


    "Initially, it was aimed at the Asiatic people."


    "Initially?"


    She questioned.


    Mike nodded and said, "


    However, the situation has gone slightly out of control.


    I''m sure you''ve seen how quick and widespread the gue has be.


    Now, it seems like the people of Roseroot are also getting infected.


    This means that the original experiment has failed.


    Now, it''s an entirely indiscriminate attack.


    "By now, it''s safe to assume that theb had lost its confidence and trust in most people.Although you


    didn''t make a lot, the effect of your end product is excellent.There seem to be no side effects, and it is


    controble.Therefore, the boss hopes you will still return and help with our next mission."


    To be frank, Mike did not want to drag her into this.


    However, he had no choice.


    Her ability had already attracted the boss''s attention.


    In the beginning, the boss did not pay much attention to Lily.


    Professor Thompson was the one who told her about the project and praised her skills.


    Later, the boss slowly discovered that she was indispensable.


    She was not just an ordinary perfumer, as she portrayed herself to be.


    Her knowledge, research, attainment, familiarity, and control of medicinal herbs were unbeatable.


    No one in theboratory knew as much as she did.


    Someone with such an outstanding ability would naturally attract attention.


    Although Rhea was capable, she was too eager for sess.


    She was so fixated on the final effect of the medicine that she ignored the eptable doses a human


    could consume.


    There had been several of her experimental products that caused people to die.


    Although the boss might not care about the deaths of the test subjects, his main concerns were the


    results, speed, and efficiency of the products.


    What was why he set his sights on Lily and told her she had to return to theb and keep working with


    them on their next experiment.


    It took Lily a while to digest what she heard.


    Then she let out a mockingugh.


    "What should I say? Serves you right!"


    Mike was hoisted by his own petard.He created a virus with no antidote, and now that it''s out of control,


    it''sing back to bite him in the a*s.


    "I can''t disagree.However, you need an antidote right now, don''t you?"


    Mike wasn''t angry.


    Instead, he agreed with her.


    No matter how much he hated and loathed this organization now, he had to do what was necessary.


    "I can figure it out on my own."


    Lily sneered.


    "I don''t need your sample!"


    ¡®What a great deal! All he did was ask me to put away my conscience in exchange for a virus sample!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Why would I need virus samples? Alex is lying in the hospital bed upstairs.


    He¡¯s a living sample.


    ¡®On top of that, I believe X Department has aprehensive research result on the gue.I won''t need


    to cooperate with the devil"


    "How are you going to do that?"


    Mike was starting to get anxious, and he stood up abruptly.


    "Are you going to make Alex yourb rat? Do you know how fast the virus mutates and infects others?


    If you rely on yourself, I''m afraid Alex will die before you..."


    "Shut up!"


    Lily threw the cup to the ground.


    A crisp sound echoed through the restaurant as the cup shattered all over the ce.


    The waiter outside hurried in, only to be greeted by the tense atmosphere.He did not even dare to


    speak.


    "I''ll pay for it.Get out!"


    Lily snapped coldly without even looking at him.

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    The waiter was relieved to hear this and silently exited the booth.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lily looked at Mike with a fire burning in her eyes.


    '' Mike Corden, how much did they give you to be theirckey?!"


    After all, he was someone she once regarded as a friend.


    Despite their different viewpoints, she would not hold a grudge against him.


    However, his words today angered her.


    Alexander was lying on the hospital bed with no guarantee of his life.


    The trajectory of the virus was unknown as well.


    Mike knew exactly what had infected Alexander and how much he was suffering right now, yet instead


    of visiting him, Mike came up to her, offended her, then offered such a horrible deal.


    With her standing up while he stayed seated, she did seem imperceptibly imposing.


    However, Mike remained calm.


    As Lily cursed at him and mmed the ss, he sat quietly.


    Once she was done, he raised his head to look at her with a sarcastic smile.


    "How much did they give me? They took away my son."


    Although he smiled, Lily could tell it wasn''t out of happiness.His hand that held the cup was so tightly


    clenched that his knuckles had turned white.


    "What?!"


    Lily was taken aback.She didn''t expect to hear this.


    "You''re saying Nicky is..."


    "It''s been almost half a year, and I still don''t know where he is.I''ve sent my men and used everything I


    have to search all around the world for him, but...I still can''t find him.I don''t have a clue where he is."


    He finally let out everything that he had been suppressing.


    "Tell me, what should I do? If Galen got kidnapped, what would you do?"


    He turned to look at her with a wry smile.


    Lily was speechless.


    Just a minute ago, she was screaming and using him of things.


    Now, she did not even know what to say.


    Suddenly, she understood the question he had asked her thest time they met¡ªhow would her son''s


    lifepare to the lives of the people she didn''t know? At the time, Lily did not think much about it.


    She did not want to worry about such a hypothetical question.She did not expect that he would be


    faced with such a dilemma.She could not stand on the moral high ground and me him for his


    deeds.She knew that deep down, if she faced such a situation, she would very likely make the same


    choice as he did.She knew where to draw the line when it came to morality, but when it came to her


    son, she was just a mother willing to give everything up.


    "Why didn''t you say so? I could''ve let the Russell family..."


    Lily slowly sat down as she spoke, but Mike immediately interrupted her.


    "There''s no use! Are you looking down on my contacts and resources, thinking they aren''t as good as


    Alexander''s? This organization is too powerful.It''s far beyond your imagination.I''m not trying to scare


    you, but it''s beyond what you can handle."


    "I''ll find a way to save Nicky," she slowly said after pondering for a while.


    "So, you''re not willing to cooperate.Is that what you''re saying?"


    Mike lowered his eyes as hisplexion turned gloomy.


    "You know what kind of people they are.I can''t..."


    Lily stopped in her tracks and frowned.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    "I know I can¡¯t overpower you and how skilled you are."


    Mike sighed as he nced at Lily.


    "But, I also know how they''d do away with me if I can''t convince you, so...I''m sorry."


    "Did you poison my tea?" Lily frowned.


    "Don''t worry.It''s just a light dose.It won''t affect your unborn child.It''s just that we''d have to..."


    Mike, who just stood up, suddenly swayed, and the scene before him became blurry.


    "You..."


    Lily pointed to the debris on the ground and smiled.


    "Have you forgotten why your boss wants to hire me? I''m an expert in this field." She knew something


    was wrong when she touched the cup and smelled the tea.She also knew what Mike had added to it.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mike was telling the truth.


    The drug he put in the drink would not harm her child.


    It would only put her to sleep.She had quietly exchanged their cups without him realizing.


    "You..."


    Mike tried to hold himself up, but the drug''s effect quickly kicked in.


    Soon, he could barely see what was in front of him.


    "Don''t me me for doing this.I''m just giving you a taste of your own medicine.I know you have


    difficulties, but so do I.Don''t worry.I promise I''ll help save your son."


    Lily watched as Mike slumped across the table while his eyelids fluttered shut.


    After giving a pat on his shoulder, she left the booth and said, "My friend had a little too much to


    drink.Let him sleep here for a while.I''ll pay the bill.Reserve this booth for the entire afternoon."


    Lily arrived at X Departmentter than the scheduled time.She had spent too much time talking to


    Mike.She had not expected his son to be kidnapped.


    No wonder he was so persistent in wanting to bea part of theboratory''s project and tried every


    means to join.


    There were still some unanswered questions, but she could only mull over them at her own pace.


    "You''rete," Dr.Morris, the man at Dominic''s ce, reprimanded her unhappily with a frown.


    "Sorry.Something came up on my way here."


    Lily did not like dys either, so she tantly admitted her mistake.


    However, Dr.Morris was still unhappy.He frowned and looked at her belly.


    "Are you pregnant? You look like you¡¯re in your second trimester."


    "I''m four months pregnant with twins, so that''s why I¡¯m a bit bigger than usual," she replied calmly,


    "Where do I get my protective suit?"


    Thest time he met her, she had a protective suit on.He did not know that she was pregnant.


    ¡®This is horrible"


    The work they conducted here was hard and dangerous.


    Dr.Morris could not imagine Lily''s capabilities since Dominic rmended her to work here.He just


    hoped she would not drag them down.


    "This is the key to your locker.The procedure before entering theb is on the wall.Memorize it.Always


    remember to disinfect yourself properly.If an infection spreads, you''ll pull everyone down with you."


    He sounded stiff and a little unhappy.


    Lily was not bothered by it as she nodded and replied, "Okay."

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    "Don''t interrupt me when I¡¯m talking.What I''m saying now is very important.You shouldn''t take things


    lightly,"


    Dr.Morris snapped.


    Lily shrugged, unaffected by his attitude.It was right for him to be cautious as this gue was not a


    trivial matter.


    She studied the memos posted on the wall while waiting for him to finish talking about the rules.She


    had to resist the urge to yawn, and when he finally finished, she was relieved.She could finally change


    into her protective suit.She was eager to know how far this department''s research on the gue had


    in their research of producing an antidote.


    After changing into her protective gear and disinfecting herself, Lily entered theboratory.


    What she assumed to be a substantial experimental base turned out to be an empty corridor.


    Dr.Morris sped down the hallway, and she followed behind quietly until they reached a spacious


    elevator.


    The two got in, and the elevator slowly descended until they reached the 10th sub-basement.


    Only then did Lily cheer up and look at this pce with admiration.


    This was where an eliteboratory differed from a normal one.


    The moment the elevator door opened, it was a whole new world for Lily.She saw a giantboratory


    filled with people dressed in protective suits and goggles.


    Although the ce was tranquil, it was bustling with activity.


    Everyone here had a solemn look, seeming to take their work seriously.


    Since she changed into protective gear, Dr.Morris had not spoken to Lily.


    He had an ess card hung around his chest.


    When he got out of the elevator, he scanned it on an infrared scanner to verify himself before going in.


    Lily stayed silent as she observed her surroundings.


    She was now very cautious about ces like these due to what had happened in the oldboratory.


    After all, Lily participated in the first experimental project with good faith and contributed some excellent


    ideas.


    She thought Professor Thompson had good intentions.


    In the end, they took advantage of her.


    Now, she could not help but question the integrity of this department.


    Although it was said to be under state jurisdiction, could it still be misused by people with malicious


    intent? Dr.Morris led her to the innermost circr office and stopped to scan his card another time


    before the door opened.


    Dr.nc was already waiting inside.


    "Ms.Christian, wee to the family!"


    He originally had his back turned to them, but as soon as he heard the noises, he turned around and


    greeted Lily with a smile.


    "Due to the circumstances, there''s no need for us to shake hands," he continued as he raised his


    gloved hands, indicating that it was fine.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lily nodded understandingly.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "I''m sure Dr.Morris has exined the responsibility you hold and the precautions we take here?" He


    asked.


    Hearing this, she nced at Dr.Morris, only to see that he did not even bat an eyelid at her, and


    nodded.


    "Yes, Dr.Morris has made everything crystal clear."


    "Although I''ve mentioned this before, I want to emphasize again that your department is strictly


    ssified.No matter what you see, do, or experience here, you can''t tell anyone about it.That includes


    your closest friends and family.Do you understand?" Dr.nc asked with a straight face.


    "I do."


    She nodded cooperatively, then asked, "So, what¡¯s my job here?"

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    Dr.nc turned and motioned for Lily toe forward.He tapped on his keyboard, and a few data lines


    appeared on the monitor.


    Lily squinted her eyes and studied them.


    "with your background in traditional herbs, we hope you can give a different insight and work with us to


    find a way to tackle this virus," Dr.nc said.


    "Can I have a look at the earlier research data?" Lily added after pondering.


    "Especially those on the virus."


    "We don''t fully understand the virus," Dr.nc replied with a sigh.


    "Since it hasn¡¯t spread domestically and we''ve kept it under control, we have minimal samples to


    study.We don''t have a proper reference value."


    "Why?"


    Lily frowned in confusion.


    ¡®why would there be no reference value if they managed to get a hand on a virus sample, even if it


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    wasn¡¯t from the main transmission chain?¡¯ "The thing is, our recent research has found that the virus


    mutates and evolves very quickly, but because the samples we took are from the end of a transmission


    chain, the virus is rtively weak and sensitive.


    "We''re worried that even if we found a way to fight against this virus variation, it won¡¯t work when we


    face a stronger variation."


    After a pause, Dr.nc turned to look at her and continued, "This is why we hope to incorporate


    modern medicine and traditional herbs.Traditional herbs don''t look at the appearance or characteristics


    of a virus.


    "Instead, it is more focused on the body''s response and one''s autoimmunity.I''m not well-versed in


    traditional herbs, so correct me if I''m wrong."


    He smiled.


    Lily nodded.


    ¡®He¡¯s right"


    Traditional herbs differed from pills made in aboratory.


    Doctors created modern medicine to work with different organs, such as the blood vessels, and how


    they interacted with a virus.


    On the other hand, traditional herbs healed one¡¯s body in a way the naked eye could not observe.


    It took a lot of work to understand how traditional herbs worked.


    In addition to that, the result of taking traditional herbs took time, and the preparation was challenging.


    One must pay attention to how the herbs slowly simmered over low heat.


    Patients who did not see an immediate recovery would think traditional herbs were bogus.


    Of course, some scammers used traditional herbs to deceive people, which in turn, caused people to


    lose confidence in traditional practices.


    Over time, because modern medicine was convenient and showed immediate effects, traditional herbs


    came to be overlooked or looked down upon.


    "Do you have any infected patients under your watch?"


    Lily turned to ask after reading through the data carefully.


    Dr.nc fell silent as he seemed to be thinking.


    A few secondster, he raised his head and eximed, "Yes, we do!"


    Standing off to the side, Dr.Morris seemed anxious as he stepped in to try and stop him.


    "Dr.nc..."


    However, Dr.nc waved him off and looked at Lily.


    "I''ll take you to the patient."


    Lily followed him out of the office while Dr.Morris followed closely behind.


    Although he seemed reluctant, Lily did not think much about it.


    This gue was unusual.


    The contagion and transmission mode of the virus was still unknown.


    Since no one understood the virus well, there was no public news in the country.


    With limited reports going around, no one knew much about it.


    Of course, the fewer people knew about it, the better.


    It was understandable that Dr.Morris had his scruples over this.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    They re-entered another elevator.


    Then, the elevator began to descend again.


    This surprised her.


    She had already thought that this research base was very far underground.She didn''t expect that there


    were any floors below.


    After a while, the elevator finally stopped.


    Dr.nc walked out, followed by Lily, then Dr.Morris.


    This floor was rtively empty.


    Few machines or people were around, and an uneasiness lingered in the air.


    After taking a few steps forward, Lily could hear a faint moan.She perked up her ears, but the sound


    seemed to have disappeared.


    It was as if it was a hallucination.


    However, as they moved forward after being disinfected, she was sure it wasn''t an auditory illusion.


    It was real! There weren''t just groans.


    There were sounds of suppressed cries, coughs, and pants.


    These sounds didn''te from just one person.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It was diforting for anyone to hear.


    Afraid that she might shrink away, Dr.nc turned back to look at her and noticed her solemn face.


    She did not seem to shy away from the noises.


    As a result, he nodded and motioned for them to proceed.


    There was a corridor not far from the elevator with rooms on both sides.


    Each room''s door was tightly shut.


    "This..."


    Lily hesitated momentarily as she took in the scene in front of her.


    "Comparatively speaking, the number of people here isn''t a lot, but it''s quite a number for us.To prevent


    the spread of the disease, we can only take extreme measures to iste them,"


    Dr.Morris exined.


    "Each person has a separate ward with professional staff that takes care of them and treats them to


    prevent cross - infection."


    Upon hearing his exnation, she felt a little relieved.


    After all, she was a professional herself.


    This was indeed the best way to deal with it.


    Every room had a window.


    Although she didn''t go in, she peered into the room and saw that it had a very simple design.


    There was a hospital bed with a small divider, which she assumed to be the bathroom.


    A person was lying on the bed with an IV drip and a nket pulled up to his neck as he curled up into a


    ball.


    She did not even have to go in to feel the dismal atmosphere.


    "Shall I go in and take a look?"


    She looked at Dr.nc and asked.


    After all, the purpose of her visit was to check on the infected people, to see the difference in their


    pulses and the changes of the virus in different people.


    "What''s the use? You won''t know anything if you don''t take their pulses," Dr.Morris couldn''t help but


    retort.


    He had been holding himself back all this while.


    He wanted to say that everyone here was infected and carefully protected.


    As a traditional doctor, Lily must take their pulse to know the patient''s condition.If she were to get


    infected...


    "Moe!"


    Dr.nc scolded with a frown.


    "Dr.Morris is right.I need to take their pulses, but it doesn''t mean I''ll be infected if I do that," she replied


    with a smile.


    "Besides, if the virus is so contagious, wouldn''t all the staff here be infected already? This virus posed


    a risk to everyone.You don''t have to take any special precautions with me."


    She shook her head, expressing that she was okay.

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    "But you''re pregnant!"


    Dr.Morris couldn''t help but call out.


    "What?!"


    This was news to Dr.nc, and he subconsciously nced at her lower abdomen.It wasn''t pronounced


    through the heavyyers of the protective suit.


    The two times Dr.nc had met her, she was d in protective gear.


    Therefore, he could not tell that she was pregnant.


    On top of that, Dominic did not bring it up, which surprised Dr.nc further.


    Lily smiled lightly.


    "What''s wrong with being pregnant? Pregnant women are humans as well.It is precisely because I''m


    pregnant that I understand the importance of finding a cure for this virus.Otherwise, not only will it affect


    us, but it will also affect the next generation."


    After saying this, she reached out and was about to open the door.


    "No!"


    This time, it was Dr.nc who stopped her.


    "I can''t let you take the risk."


    "If I can''t take the risk, are you saying that the rest of you can?"


    Lily looked at him and questioned.


    "I''m sure everyone knows the danger of this virus, yet they''re all taking risks.Why is that? Because this


    risk could be exchanged for the lives of people across the country.Everyone has their own friends and


    family that they don''t want to hurt.With my capabilities, I won¡¯t shy away from the virus.Dr.nc, you


    reached out to Mr.Fike because you trusted his skills when it came to this.I believe you''ve looked for


    other traditional practitioners as well, but since I''m the one here now and we''ve reached a consensus, I


    will not back away.I''ve signed an agreement."


    "But..."


    Dr.nc knew she was right, but he was still hesitant to let a pregnant woman be exposed to the virus.


    "There are no buts! If I don''t do what I can right now, won''t I risk being infected when the virus


    spreads? Of course, I''m not trying to belittle your efforts, but since I''m already here, 1 have to try it.Not


    only am I saving other people, but I''m also saving myself."


    Everything she said was true.


    They could see how quickly the virus spread in Burnwken.It wasn''t just Hydend that was affected.


    Other countries, like Azalea, were also starting to report on their infected cases.


    Although most countries tried to suppress the news, things began to blow out of proportion.


    Every government started to panic as they urgently found ways to ovee this pandemic.


    It was simply a race against time.


    One correct move would save the country, but one wrong move would cause the virus to spread like


    wildfire.


    It was doomsday for the entire world.


    Thinking about this, Dr.nc silently took a step back and opened the door.


    "Be careful."


    That was the only thing he could do.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    With a slight nod, Lily walked in.


    The patient was quietly lying on the hospital bed as if asleep.


    The patient didn''t cough.


    Instead, they groaned from time to time, seemingly out of pain.


    As she got closer, she could see that their eyebrows were tightly scrunched up and theirplexion


    was sallow.


    It was only then that Lily realized that the patient was a woman.


    The woman, who was curled up into a ball, seemed to be in her twenties.


    "Patient 3''s symptoms would often ur at night.During the attack, the patient will experience extreme


    abdominal pain, and the patient''s body will begin to swell.The patient''s condition has been stable


    throughout the day,"


    Dr.Morris read mechanically from the medical record.


    While he spoke, Lily had already removed her gloves and put her fingers on the patient''s wrist.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    Dr.nc did not speak as he just stood aside and watched.


    Lily checked the patient''s pulse before standing up and disinfecting her hands.


    Then she walked out of the room.


    Dr.Morris stared at her back doubtfully, waiting for her to speak.


    However, she left without saying a word.He nced at Dr.nc, who didn''t seem to want to question


    her, and pursed his lips.He then followed behind her and went to the next room quietly.


    They went into one room after another.


    There were patients of all ages here.


    After reading the pulses of more than a dozen people, Lily was starting to get a little tired.


    Dr.nc immediately picked up on her fatigue and asked with concern.


    "Do you want to take a break? I think we can wrap it up for today.We''re almost done anyway."


    However, she shook her head.


    "It''s okay.I''m fine!"


    She wanted to see a few more cases.


    By pooling the data from different people under simr conditions, she could form a more robust


    hypothesis.


    When she got to the next room, she felt a tug in her heart.


    Inside, sitting at the head of the bed, ying with a toy, was a child who was no more than three or four


    years old.


    The little girl''s hair was a mess.


    She seemed focused on the toy in her hands.


    When she heard movement, she looked up nervously.


    This case seemed to hit too close to home.


    The little girl seemed to be around Galen''s age.


    Lily had never expected that there would already be a patient this young here.


    "Is she also infected?"


    Lily pointed at the child with trembling fingers, secretly hoping to hear a "No."


    However, Dr.nc nodded.


    Then, Dr.Morris proceeded to read the medical record.


    "Patient 33.Three years old.Female.On the seventh day of diagnosis, the patient was coughing, had a


    high fever, and felt pain all over.Symptoms weren''t clearly recorded as the patient is too young to


    express their feelings."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lily was anxious as she approached the child slowly.


    Then she stopped near the bed, fearing that she might scare the child.


    Lily slowly bent down and looked at the girl as she forced a smile on her face.Do you feel


    ufortable anywhere today?"


    The little girl looked at Lily with wide eyes and shook her head.


    "Who are you?"


    Suppressing her difort, Lily tried her best to put on a natural smile.


    "I''m a doctor who is here to treat you! If you feel ufortable, you must tell me, okay?"


    "Are you going to poke me again?"


    The little girl shrank back subconsciously, obviously scared.


    Such a reflexive action made Lily''s heart ache even more.


    Lily stretched out her hand, but the girl moved further away.


    "No.I''m not going to poke you.I just want to touch your wrist to see if you''ve lost weight.Is that okay?"


    "Are you really not going to poke me?"


    The little girl looked at her suspiciously, as if she were afraid that Lily was lying to her.


    Lily nodded affirmatively and raised her hands.


    "I promise! Look! I didn''t bring any needles with me.How can I give you an injection without any


    needles?"


    Seeing this, the little girl was finally relieved and slowly stretched out her arm.Her arm was so skinny


    that it looked like it would break with a touch.


    Lily carefully put her finger on the little girl''s wrist as she studied her face.


    Lily''s heart was thumping against her chest.She was extremely distraught by the sight of this little girl!

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    After a long while, Lily moved her fingers away from the little girl¡¯s wrist.


    The little girl did not throw a tantrum when Lily took her pulse and only looked at Lily quietly.


    Lily did not say a word and slowly got to her feet.


    Dr.nc knew Lily was sad and did not say much except, "Do you need a break?"


    Before Lily could reply, the little girl said timidly, "Am I going to die?"


    "Nonsense! You won¡¯t, okay?"


    Dr.Morris, who had been quiet, spoke.He hurried over, tucked the nket around the little girl, and put


    the toy back into her hand.


    "You only have a cough and fever.You''ll be fine after a few days."


    "But...my mommy died," she said softly, slightly quivering.


    She was trying to suppress her feelings, but her eyes were already brimming with tears since she was


    still a kid.


    Lily was shocked and looked toward Dr.nc.She saw the usually calm man turning his head away in


    silence.


    It was clear that what the girl said was true.


    "your mommy had a different disease than yours.You''ll get well soon if you¡¯re a good girl and take all


    the necessary medicine and injections.Did you forget what your mommy told you? That you must be


    strong and live well," Dr.Morris spoke gently, unlike his usually indifferent self.


    The little girl bit her lower lip and nodded obediently, looking rather pitiful.


    "you''re not going to die and will surely get well, okay? Don¡¯t worry," Lily said while gently caressing the


    little girl¡¯s head.


    If she previously wanted to find a cure only for her family and friends'' sake, she became even more


    determined to tackle the difficult task.


    ¡®I must find a cure, no matter how hard it is.I can¡¯t let children like her suffer!¡¯ Lily felt detached from her


    body, and her legs limp as she left the ward.She held on and walked out of the ward area.


    The trio remained quiet as they went through the disinfection process and returned to their workspace


    before removing their heavy hazmat suits.


    Dr.nc only noticed Lily¡¯s bulging belly then and frowned despite himself.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡®This job is too demanding for a pregnant woman"


    Even though they had an urgent task, he did not wish to let a pregnant woman overwork herself in such


    a dangerous ce.


    "you saw it yourself,"


    Dr.nc said, "That¡¯s the situation we¡¯re facing.We''ve gathered all patients we know of, but we¡¯re still


    unsure if there are others.The sooner we cane up with a cure, the sooner we can relieve them


    from their sufferings."


    "Why are there people dying?"


    Lily was most concerned about that as she had never heard about it.


    "I know the virus is spreading fast overseas, but not in our country, and I¡¯ve never heard about people


    dying here.How can anyone die from the virus?"


    She was somewhat agitated and could not calm herself thinking about the child and the fear in her


    eyes.


    That little girl made Lily think about Galen, her unborn twins, and millions of other children.


    ¡®She¡¯s so young and hardly knows anything.


    Yet she lost her mother and got infected with such a disease! What has she ever done to deserve this?


    Worse, the pandemic is not a natural disaster but something humans created!¡¯

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    Just thinking about it made Lily clench her teeth and want to kill whoever created the disease.


    "It was an unusual case."


    Dr.nc sighed and was rather sad.


    No one would be in a good mood seeing a weak child enduring such pain.


    "Unusual? Unusual?! There are patients in their 60s and 70s here, aren¡¯t there? The girl¡¯s mother


    would only be 30 at the most! How could she die?"


    Lily knew she had slightly lost it.


    However, she felt terrible when the child told them her mother had died.It was as if someone was


    choking her throat, and she could not breathe.


    "That¡¯s because her mother had cancer." Dr.Morris said ndly.


    Lily looked at him in disbelief and was in a daze for a moment.


    "Her mother hadte-stage cancer and got infected with the virus.Her condition quickly worsened, and


    she died within two days, probably because she was already frail from her cancer."


    Dr.nc sighed and continued, "Since the kid stayed by her mother, she got infected.However, the


    kid¡¯s symptoms are rtively mild.She seems to have only a cold and fever and is still receiving


    treatment.


    "If we can find a way to generate the antibodies, it would be great news to all the patients here and


    even those who are still healthy now."


    Dr.nc turned to Lily and continued, "That''s the meaning of our work here."


    ¡®He¡¯s right.That¡¯s why it¡¯s meaningful"


    Lily had wanted to quit the research institute several times because she felt it did not have the right


    goal and could not determine the experiment¡¯s true intentions.


    Whether it was mainstream or herbal medicine, the goal of any research was to benefit humankind and


    cure people if it could instead of bringing harm and destruction to the world.


    "I know." She nodded.


    "Are there any utensils to brew herbal medicine? If not¡ª"


    "There are,"


    Dr.nc interrupted, "Moe, take Mrs.Russell to the herbal medicine department."


    She wanted to say she could bring some if they did not have any, but the ce seemed well-equipped.


    "Dr.nc..."


    Dr.Morris knitted his brow and was somewhat hesitant.


    Although he saw Lily checking pulses just now, he did not trust her abilities with herbal medicine so


    much.


    ¡®There are too many chatans.Dominic has real skills and saved many people, but Lily is not him


    despite his rmendation"


    He could hardly believe that such a young and pregnant woman could have any experience or produce


    any results.


    Dr.nc understood why Dr.Morris was hesitant.He looked at Lily and said patiently, "Anyway,


    Mrs.Russell, I genuinely worry that you would be overwhelmed by the amount of work we have here.


    "As you can see, we have many patients.Although a team of professional medical staff will take care of


    them, we will need to be there whenever there¡¯s an emergency.We need to make the right adjustments


    based on the changes in our patient¡¯s conditions and thetest samples we take.You..."


    "I can do it!"


    Lily nodded, her gaze unwavering.


    "I¡¯ve taken a lot of work before, and my unborn children are not so fragile.I already told you my work is


    not just for these patients but also myself and my family."


    Dr.nc met her gaze and quieted down for a while.


    Then he sighed before a hopeful expression returned to his face.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, then.You must be cautious and avoid overexerting yourself!"

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    When Mike returned, he bumped into Rhea in the corridor as she was leaving.She looked at Mike with


    resentment after what had happenedst time.


    As the two crossed paths, Rhea suddenly put out her hand to stop him.


    "Did the boss ask you to look for Lily?"


    Mike stopped and rubbed the back of his neck as he chuckled coldly.


    "Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?"


    Rhea lifted her chin and said arrogantly, "Don¡¯t you dare think I don''t know what you guys are up to.Do


    you think Lily can rece me if she returns?! I¡¯m irreceable in theb!"


    From her studies to her work, she was always the cream of the crop in every field.


    Rhea genuinely despised and looked down on Lily.


    ¡®she¡¯s just a perfumer with some fame.So what if she knows about herbal medicine or learned from


    Dominic Fike?¡¯ Since Rhea was a significant part of the virus research, she had an indescribable sense


    of aplishment seeing the pandemic spread worldwide.


    ¡®Everyone will know me one day and shudder at the mere mention of my name!¡¯


    "Why are you so worried if you¡¯re that confident?"


    Mike threw Rhea a sidelong nce and openly mocked her.


    "You..."


    Rhea looked upset since Mike had figured her out.


    "I¡¯m not worried, but shouldn¡¯t you be? Would Lily agree if our boss asked you to get her back? She''s


    so full of herself! Besides, she was the one who left, and you guys failed to keep her.Now you want to


    bring her back? Is that possible?"


    Mike revealed a half- smile.


    "You should be telling our boss that, shouldn¡¯t you?"


    "You don¡¯t have to intimidate me with him.The boss and I area team, and I¡¯m loyal to him.It¡¯s a different


    story for you!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rhea sized him up and suddenlyughed.


    "How¡¯s your sontely?"


    "Thanks but no thanks for your concern!"


    Mike¡¯s gaze grew cold as he sneered, "I heard your parents¡¯ business had turned around, thanks to


    you.Still, you know what we¡¯re doing.All is well if we seed.I wonder what will happen to your parents


    if we don¡¯t?"


    Before Rhea could retort, she saw him lifting his hand as if he had just remembered something.


    "Oh, I almost forgot about your uncle! I bet he never expected his niece to ruin what he had worked so


    hard for after all these years.


    "Anyway, I wonder if he¡¯ll ever find out about it.Also, what the hell is that drug of yours? If it¡¯s so useful,


    why don¡¯t you give it to _Nn He stopped abruptly and put his finger on his lips, which slowly curled into


    a meaningful smile.


    "You¡¯re a smart person.You should think ahead a little bit more."


    Mike waved his finger, went around her, and walked away.


    Rhea turned and gazed after him as he disappeared from her sight at the corridor¡¯s end.


    Then she narrowed her eyes slightly, thinking, ¡®That drug.."


    When Mike pushed open the door and went in, someone threw a box toward his face.He dodged,


    stepped aside, and caught it.


    "Mike Corden! Are you no longer taking my words seriously?"


    The man was enraged and roared in his unpleasant voice.


    Mike had anticipated the man¡¯s anger and took two steps forward.


    "I know you¡¯re well-informed, but you should know I¡¯ve tried my best.Lily is too cunning, and she tricked


    me instead."


    "Oh, yeah?"


    The manughed coldly.


    It was so harsh that one would knit their brow.

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    "you knew Lily was sensitive and knew a lot about drugs, yet you tried to spike her tea.Did you do it to


    tip her off so that she¡¯d switch her tea with yours? Did you let her go on purpose?"


    He slowly walked a few steps forward, then climbed up the stool.


    Standing on top of it, he stared into Mike''s eyes judgingly.


    "I thought she wouldn¡¯t discover my drug and that she would overlook it.I hadn¡¯t thought it through."


    Mike regarded him calmly, showing no sign of rm.His boss stared at Mike for what seemed like an


    eternity through the mask, and then he startedughing.


    "Why? Aren''t you going to open the box and see what¡¯s inside? It¡¯s for you alone!"


    Mike was filled with dread after hearing those words.He held up the box and opened it abruptly, finding


    a small, severed finger inside.


    The blood on it had dried up, and he could tell from its shape and size that it did not belong to an adult.


    An explosion urred in his head, as if a bomb had been thrown at it.


    The next second, Mike grabbed the man''s cor and held him up.


    "You promised me you wouldn¡¯t touch him!"


    He roared with bloodshot eyes, wanting to tear the man into pieces.


    Although the man knew that Mike was furious and could smash him to the floor, he was undaunted and


    let out an arrogantugh instead.


    "Mike, you''re afraid now, aren¡¯t you? I warned you not to torment me with your tricks! Every time you try


    to be a smartass, your son will pay the price!" heughed.


    "How dare you harm my son! I''ll kill you!"


    Mike lifted him higher, and his gaze turned savage.


    The man slowly approached, unable to catch his breath, and said, "Look carefully again.Does it belong


    to your son?"


    Taken aback, Mike looked at the box.


    The finger was small and did not belong to an adult.


    However, after studying it carefully, he could tell it did not belong to Nick either.


    His son¡¯s finger was thinner, and hisplexion was not as fair.


    Knowing that it was not his son¡¯s finger, he let out a sigh of relief, then loosened his grip on the man¡¯s


    cor and slowly put him down.


    "Mike, this is just a minor warning!"


    Flopping onto the chair, the man smoothed out his clothes and said coldly, "I¡¯m warning you for thest


    time.Do your job well.I don¡¯t want to see you up to your tricks again! If not, I guarantee it¡¯ll be your son¡¯s


    finger next time!"


    "you..."


    There was fear in Mike¡¯s eyes as he looked up abruptly.He did not fear death or loss of fortune, but was


    most afraid that his son would be in any danger.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I haven''t given my son enough care and haven¡¯t spent enough time with him over the years, yet I let


    him face such a danger.If I could, I''d be willing to die for him!¡¯ "Yes...I understand!"


    His voice slowly became grim, and the glow in his eyes faded bit by bit.

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    Lily had not slept a wink for two days.She watched the medicinal concoction intently as she drew a tiny


    bit and carefully fed a white mouse.


    When the little creature drank it all, she put down the dropper and put the mouse back into the


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    observation cage.She bent over and studied it carefully.


    Having remained quiet, Dr.Morris asked, despite himself, "Are you sure it¡¯ll work for the mouse?"


    Lily shook her head.


    "No."


    Dr.Morris was surprised.


    "It¡¯s because I¡¯m not sure that I¡¯m experimenting first.How could I use it on a human being without


    knowing what the result would be?"


    Straightening up, Lily nced at him, then turned to feed the other white mice.


    She had familiarized herself with the virus, but it was cunning, and every person of different ages and


    constitutions would show different changes in their wrist pulse.


    Therefore, to be safe and urate, she took the virus from each of them and put it into these


    She also selected different strains of mice to produce a rtively more urate result.


    She hoped that by making changes to the medicine in the mixture based on each case, she could


    develop a cure and end the pandemic.


    "Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t hold much hope for your experiment to work."


    Seeing her focus on her experiment, Dr.Morris turned around and said ndly as he leaned against the


    table.


    "Okay."


    Lily did not bother about it.


    "Even if herbal medicine works, it takes too long to get a result, not to mention that the virus mutates


    quickly.Before your medicine could even take effect, the virus could have already mutated.To put it


    more bluntly, it can¡¯t keep up with the virus¡¯s mutation speed.


    Gazing at her back, Dr.Morris was not being hostile.He simply had no trust in her.


    ¡®She¡¯s too young! I''ve seen many skilled and famous herbal medicine practitioners who are elder and


    more experienced.


    To state it simply, it alles down to the umtion of experience.


    ¡®It differs from mainstream medicine, where we could rely on equipment and data.


    If a doctor requires experience to conduct a surgery, let alone a practitioner of herbal medicine, which


    is somewhat sketchy, ¡®However, as Dominic Fike has rmended her and Dr.nc holds him in high


    regard, there is nothing much I can say as someone without an important post.Still, having no say is


    one thing.Whether I would trust her, it¡¯s another"


    Lily straightened up and felt her lower back ache.She gently pestled the herbs and turned her head to


    look at him.


    "Are you saying you have no faith in our project and that we won¡¯t be able to find a cure?"


    Stunned, Dr.Morris hurriedly exined, "No, I didn¡¯t say that! I¡¯m only saying that herbal medicine-"


    "why are you so prejudiced against herbal medicine? You feel it¡¯s not as good as mainstream


    medicine?" Lily asked again.


    Dr.Morris frowned.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant! I just thought that even if herbal medicine works, it takes too long to produce


    results and can hardly keep up with the mutation speed of the virus.So-"


    "Have I ever said that the concoction I¡¯m making is to catch up with the speed of mutation?" Lily asked.


    Dr.Morris was puzzled.


    "The virus is indeed cunning and smart, not to mention it mutates rapidly and is resistant to


    drugs.However, why should we try to catch up with its mutation speed? Furthermore, ording to


    herbal medicine, the so-called illness is simply our bodies reacting to intruding pathogens through the


    defense mechanism.It manifests in our varied responses as they hurt our organs."

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    Dr.Morris was confused.


    ¡®Can I tell her I don¡¯t quite get it?¡¯ "Are you saying we should do nothing and let it mutate?"


    He thought about it and asked.


    Lily shook her head.


    "What I am saying is that herbal medicine is meant to fortify damaged organs and mobilize the defense


    mechanism.


    Our bodies know how to protect themselves; that is why we can get well from amon cold after a


    few days without taking any medicine.


    That is our defense mechanism working to heal us.


    "However, this virus disrupts the mechanism.The medicine I¡¯m researching would fix it so our bodies


    could fight and kill the virus."She spoke earnestly, and Dr.Morris was dumbfounded.


    After a few seconds, his lips moved as he blurted out, "That''s a pipe dream!"


    ¡®It is! Would the patients still need us if there was a way to fix the defense mechanism and if our bodies


    could counteract the virus? Aren¡¯t we researching medicine to fight the virus? Herbal medicine


    physicians are indeed unreliable.They¡¯ re full of s*hit!¡¯ Straightening up, he felt it was a waste of time


    staying there.


    "I''ll look at other departments, so just do your thing.If you need anything, call me through the nursing


    station."


    "Alright."


    Lily knew he was dismissive of what she was doing and did not bother to offer any further exnation.


    ¡®stuff like this doesn¡¯t need any exnation.Those who understand herbal medicine will get what I was


    saying, and it¡¯s pointless to exin to those that don¡¯t believe in it"


    After taking down her observational data, she walked out of theboratory.She went through the


    infection process and saw Dr.ncing over as she returned to themunal workspace.


    "Lily, how many days have you not slept?"


    "Not too long."


    Rubbing her eyes, she yawned despite herself.


    "Not too long? Your eyes are bloodshot!"


    nc said seriously, pulling along face, "You can¡¯t go on like this! Although it¡¯s an urgent matter, you


    still need rest.If you overwork yourself, you¡¯ll fall ill before you seed!"


    "I understand.I know what I¡¯m doing."


    Lily smiled and spoke casually.


    "If you do, then go take a break! Come back after you have a good rest.You''re not the only one doing


    experiments here."


    He added, "Don''te back until tomorrow.Go."


    He was not asking.


    Lily wanted to say something, but he interrupted, "This is an order! We don¡¯t want you to be part of the


    project if you don''tply.Whether it¡¯s you or any other workers, we must take good care of ourselves


    during our battle.Got it?"


    Hesitant for a moment, Lily nodded.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll take a break."


    "wait!"


    Seeing her leave, Dr.nc took two steps to catch up with her.


    "There¡¯s a room for you on level one.It might not have everything you want, but there are clothes and


    toiletries.You''ll have to make do for the time being."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lily was surprised.


    "I can¡¯t go home?"


    ¡®Is that what he was saying?¡¯ Dr.nc nodded.


    "As we have learned from several cases, the virus is highly contagious and has an incubation


    period.For safety¡¯s sake, it¡¯s best not to leave yet."


    Lily was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    ¡®I can understand that, but what about Alex?¡¯ Although there were medical staff taking care of him and


    Greg was around, Lily was still worried as the outsiders had no idea how to deal with the virus.


    Fortunately, she could still use her phone.


    For everyone¡¯s sake, she could only follow the rules and nod.


    "I got it. I won¡¯t leave and will stay right here."


    Dr.nc sighed.


    "I know I¡¯m asking alot from you and everyone else, but I hope you can all understand due to the


    unusual circumstances.I won¡¯t be going home either."


    Lily gave him a slight nod and was about to leave when she thought of something and turned around.


    "Dr.nc, how long is the incubation period?"


    "Based on what we know, it''s about seven days.However, since our data is notprehensive with


    limited cases within the country, we¡¯re unsure if it''ll be longer than seven days."


    ¡®I see!¡¯ In other words, she could not leave the ce for at least seven days.


    Lily retired to her assigned bedroom and realized the ce was small but decent since it came with


    necessities.It was just as Dr.nc said.


    There was also an attached bathroom for Lily to shower.


    Lily supported her hips with her hands and sat down, her lower 2 back feeling sore.


    She finally felt her exhaustion kicking in.She grew sleepy, probably because she finally started to rx.


    She took out her phone, wanting to call and ask about Alexander¡¯s condition, but before she could dial


    the number, her eyelids shut close, and she conked out as her head drooped.


    After some time, the vibration in her hand jerked her awake.


    Dazed, it took her several seconds to orientate herself.


    She looked at her phone and saw it was a call from Anastasia.


    Lily rubbed her temples, propped herself up, and pressed the answer button.


    "Hello?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Lily, have you not returned hometely?"


    Anastasia cut to the chase and asked.


    Lily grunted a yes.


    "I have to tend to some matters and won''t be returning anytime soon."


    "Then..."


    Anastasia was seemingly hesitant and did not finish her sentence.


    After some thought, Lily asked, "Is it about your father again?"


    "Yes..." the young woman answered.


    Her voice sounded husky from crying so much.


    "I know I shouldn¡¯t keep bothering you, and you must have important things to do since you haven¡¯t


    been home for the past few days, but...I truly have nowhere to go."


    "What do you mean you have nowhere to go?"


    Lily did not quite get it and involuntarily sat up.


    "I ran away from home.I don¡¯t know where I should go, and I¡¯m scared my father will find me and bring


    me back.I don¡¯t know what I should do.I¡¯m also running low on cash because I don¡¯t dare to make


    payments using phone apps."


    As Anastasia spoke somewhat incoherently, Lily frowned.


    "Tasia, where are you now? Why did you run away from home?"


    ¡®Would Cameron be so mean? That¡¯s unlike him! Although I wouldn¡¯t call him a doting father, he


    loves his daughter dearly.


    How would he leave her stranded with nowhere to go, so much so that she has to call me for help?¡¯


    "It¡¯s along story.


    My father listened to my cousin and locked me up after confiscating my phone.


    If my father hadn¡¯t been away from hometely, I couldn¡¯t have escaped.I worry that he¡¯ll find me and


    lock me up again."


    Anastasia paused and sniffled.


    "Lily, I haven¡¯t taken your medicine recently, and I¡¯m tired and hungry.I truly don¡¯t know where else I can


    go."

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    Anastasia was confused and had no idea why her father had changed so much, but she was sure it


    had something to do with Rhea.


    Since she had nowhere else to go and no one to talk to, Anastasia could only turn to Lily.


    Lily frowned.She was too focused on Alexander, so she did not think much of it when Anastasia first


    called her.


    Hearing Anastasia again now, she thought there was more than met the eye.


    Lily thought about it and asked, "Where are you now? What¡¯s your exact location?"


    "I..."


    Anastasia looked around her and said, "I¡¯m in front of a boba tea shop on Maplewood Street.Lily, I don¡¯t


    know where to go.If I go home, my father will surely tell someone to lock me up.I..."


    "Stay where you are.I¡¯ll get someone to fetch you,"


    Lily said quietly, "Don¡¯t be afraid.I''ll settle you down first, and we¡¯ll talk then, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    Anastasia answered obediently.


    "Thank you¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Lily had already hung up.She did not need Anastasia to thank her, and it was


    rather dangerous for a girl to be out on the street at night.


    Even though Lily could not leave, she could not turn her back on Anastasia.


    Lily called her men and told them to send a car to pick Anastasia up, then send her to an apartment.


    ¡®Cameron can easily locate her if I send her to a hotel, and my house is not suitable either"


    After making the arrangement, she rubbed her temples in exhaustion.She felt groggy and fell asleep


    from expanding so much of her energy.


    She had a long dream during her sleep.


    Lily dreamed she had left the center and saw Cameron trying to take Anastasia away when she


    reached home.


    Cameron¡¯s face looked blurry yet fierce, and Alexander returned as she got into a stand-off with


    Cameron.He seemed to have recovered, but Lily felt a pain in her stomach as she was about to


    approach him in ecstasy.


    After the chaos, she somehow gave birth at the hospital, but her newborn child was a monster.


    Lily was shocked and dared not hold the baby.


    Then everyone surrounding her, including the doctor, the nurses, Tasia, Cameron, and Alexander,


    became strange-looking beasts.


    As she tried in vain to shout and run, someone lunged over, grabbed her wrist, and ran off, dragging


    her along.


    She had no idea how she could muster the strength to run after giving birth.


    Out of breath, she stopped and noticed that the person dragging her was Olivia.


    Just as Lily was about to thank her, Olivia stared back coldly and asked, "Who do you choose between


    Alex and me? Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s a monster? He caused Edward¡¯s death! Why can¡¯t you believe me?


    Why?!"


    "No, that¡¯s not what happened, Olivia..."


    Lily desperately wanted to exin herself and shouted, "No!"


    She jerked awake from her nightmare and shouted as her eyes snapped open.She was sweating all


    over.


    Lily breathed heavily to catch her breath.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She looked around, realized it was just a dream, and calmed down.

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    Lily poured herself a ss of water and got hold of herself after gulping half of it down.She took a deep


    breath, still haunted by the nightmare scenes.She understood that the virus would affect everyone even


    if it did not turn people into monsters.


    Take the situation in Burnkwen, for example.


    The pandemic was severe, and the governments there had implemented lockdowns in different areas


    to stop its spread but to no avail.


    Sometimes they don¡¯t even know how it happened.


    ¡®we have detected and contained the cases early, but who knows if it''ll worsen? Furthermore, finding a


    cure is tough since everyone responds differently to the virus"


    Lily no longer felt sleepy as she massaged her temples.


    Still, her heart sank as she thought about those tormented by the virus.She got dressed, left her room,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    and went to where the patients stayed.She did not go in and stood outside the seemingly stifling


    partitioned room, where she watched for a moment.


    The little girl was awake, sitting on the bed.


    She was not on the drip and was ying with a Barbie doll.


    Dr.Morris said her mother had given it to her.


    However, from the little girl¡¯s expression, Lily could tell she was happy.


    The little girl looked pretty and adorable, with her face smiling and her eyes beaming.


    Lily curled her lips into a smile despite herself as she stood outside the door.


    Suddenly, the little girl looked up and saw Lily standing outside.


    Surprised, the little girl let out a grin and waved.


    Lily waved back, then pushed open the door and entered.


    "Doctor..."


    ¡®Just call me Lily."


    She corrected the little girl.


    "You''re so pretty, Lily."


    The little girl revealed a sweet smile that melted Lily¡¯s heart.


    However, the next second, the girl knitted her brow and started to cough.


    Lily was worried.


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    The little girl coughed a few times, patted her chest, and smiled at Lily.


    "It¡¯s okay.I feel better after I cough a couple of times."


    "Debbie,"


    Lily remembered reading her name on the file.


    "Is Debbie your name?"


    "Yes."


    The little girl nodded obediently and blinked her big eyes.


    "Lily, do you think I will live? Will I be able to leave this ce?"


    Her innocent question saddened Lily.She smiled casually, sat by the bed, and caressed the little girl¡¯s


    hair.


    "Don¡¯t be silly! of course, you¡¯ll live.You¡¯re only sick and can get home when you¡¯re well."


    Debbie''s smile froze at the mention of the word "home," and she frowned.


    "I-I don¡¯t have a home."


    "How can you not have a home? Everyone has a home.Even though your mommy is no longer around,


    what about your daddy? And grandpas and grandmas?"


    Lily realized there was no such record in the little girl¡¯s file, and even though she had lived here for a


    while, no one had called to ask how she was doing, not to mention attempting to visit her.


    Debbie looked pitiful as she shook her head and knitted her thin eyebrows.

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    It was a simple question, but it seemed too hard for her.


    "No, I only had my mommy..."


    The little girl¡¯s voice was soft and yet wrenching.


    Lily took a deep breath and tried to smile more naturally.


    "How could you only have your mommy? You have me, and the doctors and nurses here all care about


    you a lot, okay?"


    Hearing this, a smile returned to Debbie¡¯s face.


    "Okay! n As she nodded, two slow, noticeable trails of red liquid ran from her nose to her upper


    lip.Shocked, Lily snatched a tissue from a box to wipe them off.However, the girl showed no difort


    and stared at what she was doing with widened eyes.


    "Debbie, your nose¡¯s bleeding!" Lily said this in rm as she palmed the girl''s forehead with one hand


    and wiped the blood with another.


    However, the blood soon soaked the tissue paper.She took another one to stop the flow, but the same


    thing happened...


    ...Over and over again...


    Lily pressed the nurse call button, and the medical staff soon came and were shocked to see what was


    happening.


    Everyone hustled to bring over the equipment, antiseptic towelettes, and gauze.


    After a flurry, they finally managed to stop the nosebleed, but Debbie went into a lighta.


    Lily could not be of much help.


    She took Debbie¡¯s pulse many times and knew it was unstable and weak, a sign of ack of vitality.She


    took two steps back and saw the nurses hook her up with state-of- the-art equipment.


    It was only when Debbie''s rapidly rotating eyeballs slowed, her breathing became steadier, and she


    was wet with sweat on her forehead that Lily took a few steps back and went out of the room.


    She felt like a huge rock was crushing down on her chest, and she could hardly breathe.


    ¡®She¡¯s just a little girl! This virus is an insane abomination.Whether you¡¯re a child or an older person,


    you won''t be able to fight it.If we don¡¯t hurry up, I wonder if Debbie could survive this.


    ¡®Debbie is such a good little girl and is so...pitiful"


    Lily could not allow her to be tormented further by the illness.She went back to theboratory.


    Dr.nc saw her solemnly go through the infection process and stopped her as she entered.


    "I told you to get some rest!"


    "I¡¯m fully rested!" she said.


    "You only rested for a few hours."


    Dr.nc nced at the clock on the wall and frowned.


    "You''re disobeying my order!"


    "I''m trying tomit as much time as possible! A few hours are good enough for me, and the patients


    would suffer a lot and might even die during the same amount of time!"Lily got emotional and was on


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    the brink of tears.


    "The more time we canmit, the less they¡¯ll suffer, and the more hope they¡¯ll have!"


    "Everyone here thinks the same.Do you think you''re the only person who cares about the patients and


    is the only one working hard for them? Do you know that there are also people researching vines


    out there? To defeat the virus, we¡¯re taking a two- pronged strategy!"


    Dr.nc got somewhat emotional as well.


    "vines?"

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    Having remained quiet on the side, Dr.Morris spoke, "The government started building the vination


    center a long time ago, and I think it should be operational by now.I heard the tender process had been


    I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll step up the prevention of the spread of the virus."


    ¡®This is no doubt good news!¡¯ Lily grew calmer and asked, despite herself, "Have they already


    developed the vine? Is it reliable? Has it gone through clinical trials yet? Are there any data on its


    side effects and adverse reactions?"


    Dr.nc shook his head.


    "I¡¯m not sure since it¡¯s a different department.However, vines would have to go through several


    stages of clinical trials before they could be used.Anyway, I¡¯m only telling you this so that you know


    everyone is working hard, and it¡¯s not you alone."


    "I know you¡¯re eager to find the cure, but don''t get too anxious about it."


    With a soft sigh, Dr.nc said, "We must do things one step at a time.What¡¯s important is that we can


    steadily eradicate the virus."


    If she was somewhat anxious before this, Dr.nc''s words managed to put her mind at ease.


    Nodding, she said, "I¡¯ve overreacted."


    "Oh, yes, this is thetest data on the effectiveness of your concoction."


    Dr.Morris took a step forward and handed her a logbook.


    "Lab mice 3 and 11 fully recovered with no side effects, and others are improving.Your medicine might


    truly be effective."


    He was careful with his wording but stayed true to the facts.He did not try to disparage the results


    simply because he looked down on herbal medicine or Lily.


    Lily browsed through the logbook and closed it.


    The data was only to ascertain whether the results would be as she had imagined, and now it proved


    that her judgment was correct as the oue was almost the same.


    "Okay, I''ll do another round, and if there¡¯s no problem, I''ll gradually put my medicine to use," she said,


    looking at Dr.nc.


    Dr.nc nodded and looked at her serenely as he waved at Dr.Morris.


    "Moe, go to Zone A to see the progress of their experiment, then bring a copy of their data to submit to


    the central unit forption and analysis."


    "Okay!"


    Dr.Morris went away to carry out his instructions, leaving Dr.nc and Lily alone.


    Dr.nc threw her a deep look.


    "Are you tired now?"


    "Not really."


    Lily worried he would not buy it and added, "I slept just now.Although it was just a nap, I¡¯ve replenished


    my strength."


    "Good."


    Nodding, Dr.nc said, "Then make a trip with me."


    "Going out?"


    Lily was surprised.


    "Didn¡¯t you say we can¡¯t go in and out as we like and have to be quarantined for a while?"


    Shaking his head, Dr.nc said, "I¡¯m not letting you go out freely.There¡¯s a new patient that needs to


    be brought in.Come with me."


    Hearing that, Lily suddenly tensed up.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "A new case? Isn''t everything under control? How can there be a new case? How many others? Where


    is it? Is it already spreading? Are there any safety measures in ce?"


    Dr.nc looked at her, then turned around and began to walk away.


    "We''re in a hurry.Let¡¯s talk on the way, okay?"


    Lily hesitated no more and hurried after.


    They got into a special ambnce.


    Lily, Dr.nc, and several other workers sat on both sides of the vehicle, all wearing their hazmat suits


    and looking professional.


    Since the windows were sealed, one could not see the outside view of the moving vehicle.


    Lily remained quiet for a while and asked Dr.nc, despite herself, "How did you discover the case?


    Has it been a long time? Is there anyone who has been in close contact with the patient? Are we


    putting these people under observation?"

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    "It shouldn¡¯t be a big issue," Dr.nc said.


    "How could it not be? Although we¡¯ve taken safety measures, we still don¡¯t know much about the virus,


    not to mention that it is highly mutable.If we don¡¯t contain it well, it might spread and..."


    "This is a rather special case.When he was discovered, professionals around him took full safety


    measures, and I believe those in close contact with him did the same.However, for safety¡¯s sake, we''ll


    bring them back to the center for individual observation."


    "Professionals?"


    Lily caught these words and frowned.


    "Are you saying doctors have apanied the patient?"


    Dr.nc remained quiet for a moment, then slowly said, "You could say so."


    Seemingly exhausted, he leaned his head back and shut his eyes.


    Lily wanted to ask a few more questions, but seeing him so tired, she pursed her lips and thought


    better of it.


    Besides having many questions, she also had a vague sense of foreboding that grew stronger and


    stronger...


    The ambnce stopped, and the doors were opened.


    Stepping out of the vehicle, she found herself in an underground parking lot, which looked somewhat


    familiar.


    "Dr.nc?"


    She turned to look at Dr.nc as he got out of the ambnce, but he simply lifted a hand casually.


    "Let¡¯s go upstairs!"


    She followed them into the elevator and saw one of them press the button.It moved upward.


    Lily felt more and more disturbed, and she turned her head despite herself.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dr.nc..."


    The elevator dinged as it reached the floor.


    The elevator doors opened, and bodyguards were outside, barring their exit.


    "What are you doing here? This is the private ward area.No visitors!"


    "we''reing to pick up patient number 58.These are our credentials."


    One of the workers showed the document, but the bodyguards refused to back down.


    "I don¡¯t care who you are.No one is allowed to enter!"


    "We are government servants, and you''re obstructing us from our public duty ."


    However, the bodyguards ignored his words and blocked their path stolidly.


    At this juncture, Dr.nc turned to Lily.


    "You¡¯d understand, wouldn''t you?"


    Lily was speechless.


    She took a step forward and attracted the attention of the bodyguards, who looked over at her.


    Although she was wearing a hazmat suit, they could still see her face clearly and were stunned.


    "Ma''am?"


    As the bodyguards wavered, the group of people forced their way in and moved toward the wards.


    Suddenly, Lily turned around and stopped their advance.


    Staring at Dr.nc, she said grimly, "I just couldn¡¯t understand!"

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    "I don¡¯t understand why you couldn¡¯t tell beforehand if you¡¯re picking up Alex.Why couldn¡¯t you just tell


    me? Patient number 58? A new case? What the hell was that about?"


    Lily questioned Dr.nc as she stared at him.She was distraught.


    ¡®I understand if they discovered Alex and now want to take him away for quarantine, but why didn¡¯t they


    tell me anything during such a long journey from the center?¡¯ Dr.nc looked at her deeply without a


    word.


    "Did you not tell me because you thought I wouldn¡¯t agree to it and would relocate him in advance?"


    Lily guessed since she could not get an answer from Dr.nc.


    "Lily, there¡¯s no need to dwell on it.You''ve stayed at the center for quite some time and know how


    special and serious the disease can be.I only didn¡¯t inform you just in case¡ª"


    "Just in case?"


    Lily was upset.


    "You simply don¡¯t trust me! If you don''t, why do you want me to work for you guys? I shouldn¡¯t even


    stay, should I?"


    "It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you, but¡ª"


    "I disagree!"


    Lily took a deep breath and interrupted, "Just like you said, the most professional team of medical staff


    is attending to Alex.I guarantee they¡¯ll take full safety measures to ensure the disease wouldn¡¯t


    spread.As for transferring him, there¡¯s no need.Thank you, Dr.nc, for your good intention, but please


    go back!"


    The bodyguards heard that, took action, and surrounded them.


    Suddenly, there was a stand-off, and a fight looked like it was about to break out.


    Dr.nc seemed to have anticipated this.He heaved a long sigh and said, "Calm down, Lily.Don¡¯t be


    rash.We¡¯ re only relocating Mr.Russell to the center because we can give him better treatment and


    study his case.


    "Based on what we know, Mr.Russell got infected in Burnwken, so his data and sample will be more


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    direct and valuable than the local ones.I hope you don¡¯t give in to your emotions for the greater good."


    "Give in to my emotions?"


    Lily chuckled twice and could hardly remain calm.


    "Dr.nc, if that¡¯s the case, why couldn¡¯t you tell me right from the start? I even asked you about it on


    the way, yet you didn¡¯t tell me.


    "You waited until now to corner me into agreeing to it, didn¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t trust me, why should I


    trust you? Trust is supposed to be mutual!"


    "I..."


    Dr.nc was stumped and did not know how to answer.


    Indeed, he feared Lily would disagree and secretly relocate her husband.


    That was why Dr.nc did not tell her who they were picking up until they arrived.


    However, he simply wanted to ensure nothing would go wrong for the greater good.


    "Lily!"


    Dr.nc called her name in a deep voice and took two steps forward.


    "It¡¯s my fault for not telling you in advance, but you can¡¯t me me.Weren¡¯t you aware that Mr.Russell


    had gotten infected with the virus? "You knew from when he was back from Burnkwen, and you even


    took safety measures to transfer him to this hospital.However, you¡¯ve never informed us or reported the


    case.Aren¡¯t you being selfish? Have you trusted us?"


    Lily pursed her lips and did not answer.She could not deny what Dr.nc said.


    Right from the start, she did not report Alexander¡¯s case to them so that he would not need to get


    transferred to the center.She admitted she was not a noble and just person.She simply wanted


    Alexander to stay and recuperate in a safe andfortable ce, and since they had not developed a


    cure yet, it was pointless to transfer him to the center.


    However, considering the matter from a different standpoint, she could understand what Dr.nc


    meant.


    From the perspective of someone working at the center, what Lily did was too selfish.


    As she could not reconcile the conflict of interest, she handled the matter from a wife¡¯s standpoint.

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    "Please let us transfer Mr.Russell for his and the experiment¡¯s sake," Dr.nc persuaded.


    Lily looked away and did not answer as she struggled inwardly.It was as if, deep down, miniature


    versions of Lily were fighting each other.


    One side told her to disagree since Alexander would enjoy a better environment, service, and medical


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    treatment where he was.


    The other argued it was better to have Alexander under proper quarantine since the disease was highly


    contagious.She just stood there, unable to decide.


    Dr.nc noticed her hesitance and waved at the workers to carry out their duties.


    At this juncture, a deep voice suddenly sounded, "Stop arguing.I''ll go with you."


    Astonished, Lily looked over her shoulder and saw Greg pushing Alexander in a wheelchair.


    Alexander was wearing a hospital gown, a big mask, and a pair of goggles.He looked emaciated, weak,


    and haggard, with his cheeks hollow.However, none mattered to Lily because her husband had


    regained consciousness.


    ¡®He''s awake!¡¯ Alexander was still in aa with an unstable condition when Lily left.


    However, Alexander was sitting up, and his gaze was tired yet focused.


    Even his deep voice sounded strong.


    It surprised Lily so much that she removed her gloves and ced her fingers on his wrist without


    hesitation.


    "Lily..."


    Dr.nc could not help but call out her name.


    After all, having physical contact with Alexander was not a good idea.


    Alexander inclined his head slightly and casually fixed his gaze on his wife as she half-knelt before him


    and took his wrist pulse.


    Even though she was wearing a hazmat suit, Alexander could see how gentle and strong-minded she


    was.


    He felt mixed emotions hearing Lily and Dr.nc¡¯s quarrel and conversation.


    ¡®I wonder what she has been through over thest few months? I went to Burnwken and then lost


    contact with her.Then I returned to the country, yet I couldn¡¯t see her.When we did, I was already very


    sick.Then I fell into aa, and no one knew when I would regain consciousness"


    The few months felt like years to Alexander, and he could not remove his gaze from Lily now that he


    saw her again.He could not see enough of her.


    "You¡¯ve gotten much better!"


    Lily looked up at him in surprise, her eyes brimming with tears.


    She could only genuinely convince herself that he was recovering after checking his pulse.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    Alexander smiled, nodded, and said, "I¡¯m feeling much better."


    After a pause, he added, The past few months must¡¯ve been terrible for you."


    He spoke simply and meaningfully.


    Since he was sick, he could no longer care for his wife and became a burden.He also learned more


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    about Lily, even though he regretted being in this state.He always thought she was a strong,


    independent, and intelligent woman and that he was powerful enough to protect her.


    However, the sickness made him realize that he, too, could be weak and helpless and that he could


    also count on Lily to protect him.


    Between them, there was never a question of who was dependent.


    Instead, they always depended on, supported, and backed each other.


    "Don¡¯t be silly!"


    Lily chided him softly.


    Growing calmer, she rose and looked at him, then asked seriously, "Have you thought it through? Do


    you want to go with us? You don¡¯t even know who they are, do you?"


    ¡®He must¡¯ve juste out from thea not long ago.If not, they would have told me about


    it.Furthermore, Dr.nc has rushed over, and if even I had no idea he was to pick Alex up, Alex


    couldn''t know either.


    How would he know who they are since he¡¯s been in aa for so long? Yet he¡¯s saying he¡¯s going


    with these people?¡¯ Alexander turned to look at Lily with a half-smile, seemingly sensing her concern.


    "I don¡¯t need to know who they are.I¡¯m okay as long as you¡¯re there."


    Lily was shocked and scolded him despite herself, "Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?"


    ¡®How could he agree to go when he doesn¡¯t know who they are or where he¡¯s going? Is he even taking


    his life seriously? Or should I say that he has too much trust in me?¡¯ Alexander turned his head and


    looked around.


    Then he said casually, "I¡¯ll go with you guys, but I hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for the people


    here."


    Lastly, he lifted his gaze to Dr.nc, who stood before him.Dr.nc knew Alexander wanted him to


    make a promise.


    "Don¡¯t worry.We''re not a criminal organization.However, we must quarantine those in close contact with


    you for observation.I can only allow them to go after at least a week," Dr.nc added.


    Alexander quickly responded and asked, "You''ll provide them with proper food and amodations,


    right?"


    "Of course, don¡¯t worry!"


    Dr.nc nodded, promised Alexander, and nced at Lily.


    "She works at our research center and saw how we handled the others."


    Although Lily was upset because Dr.nc kept her in the dark, she still nodded because he spoke the


    truth.


    Since it was a governmental institution, everything would go by standard operating procedures.


    Frankly speaking, Lily could understand why they were doing it and only had difficulty emotionally


    epting it.


    "Good."


    Alexander nodded and looked aside.


    "Greg, let¡¯s go with them."


    With the huge mask covering half his face, Greg did not say anything and solemnly pushed Alexander


    forward in the 4 wheelchair.

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    Seeing this, Lily had nothing to say and could only follow closely behind.


    Fabian has been doing very welltely.


    The new tender event was just for show, and the project was handed directly over to him.


    Those who alienated or harassed him for debt repayments or terminated cooperation with him had


    changed their attitude ande to curry favor with him.


    However, he put on airs instead.


    Standing before the vast expanse of the premise, he talked nonstop on the phone.


    "Hey, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I¡¯m simply too busy.You know I¡¯m engaged with a huge


    project and have no time! "Yeah, I don¡¯t mean to look down on you...However, Mr.Will, you said


    differently when you asked me for money.Am I not trying to make money to pay you back? I know the


    economy is bad, and it¡¯s not easy for everyone, isn¡¯t it? Come on, that¡¯s not what I meant..."


    Putting on a mocking tone on purpose, he enjoyed hearing Mr.Will beg him because the man had been


    arrogant.


    With one hand on the hip, Fabian acted like a pompous man.


    Even his wife could not take it.


    Standing aside, Maria curled her lip and looked toward Rhea.


    "Look at how big-headed your dad has be! What¡¯s he so smug about? He only justnded the


    project.We don''t even know if it¡¯s going to make money!"


    "National projects are lucrative, and it¡¯s not difficult to make money from them.The only difference is


    how much," Rhea stated tly, without emotion.


    "That¡¯s true!"


    Although she sounded disagreeable, Maria was also in a good mood.


    Her poker friends now treated her courteously and even let her win on purpose just so they could be a


    part of the project.


    Still, she was not stupid enough to share such a profitable project with anyone.


    ¡®Of course, I have to continue to feed them hope.Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t continue to let me win the


    poker games or treat me so well to the point of gifting me with nice handbags and cosmetics"


    "Ree, have you been extra busytely over at theb? If I hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to see


    you."


    Maria looked at her daughter, thinking her only regret was not spending more time with Rhea.what her


    daughter said at the Rollins¡¯ house had astonished her.


    She did not think Rhea would still resent trivial matters that took ce so long ago during her childhood


    and would even poison Anastasia for what happened.


    Maria did some self-reflection and felt her daughter had only done so because they had mistreated her.


    ¡®Although it¡¯s bad to poison someone, Tasia has only grown fat over the years and hasn¡¯t been harmed.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Also, her obesity might not have been caused by the poisoning! Perhaps it¡¯s because she eats a lot.


    Tasia usually does.


    We can¡¯t just me everything on Ree! ¡®Besides, I spent so much effort trying to find doctors for Tasia


    that we don¡¯t owe her anything.


    Fortunately, Ree managed to sway Cameron.


    If not, what should we do if he truly presses charges against her?¡¯ She felt upset just thinking about


    this.


    ¡®T took care of her for so long, yet Tasia insisted on reporting her to the police.


    Has she forgotten what we¡¯ve done for her? I¡¯ve wasted my time on such an ingrate! After all, we could


    only depend on our very own daughter.


    Look at this lucrative project.


    If not because of our beloved daughter, how could we get our hands on it? , "Ree, has that miracle


    doctor...uh, I mean Austin Fike, been found yet?" Maria asked, trying to think of something to say.

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    "No idea!"


    Rhea grew impatient.


    "Why do you care about him so much?"Her tone was unfriendly.Stumped, Maria paused for a moment.


    "I- I was just wondering."


    ¡®I dealt with Austin several times, didn¡¯t I? To beg him, I had to travel here and there, and he ended up


    being a fake miracle doctor.


    What about my gifts and medical fees? If he¡¯s fake, I should get them all back, shouldn¡¯t I? ¡®However,


    it¡¯s toote now since he¡¯s gone missing.From what I heard, he might even be dead now"


    "I just think that if he were found, I could at least get him to refund me.The money was so ill-spent!"


    Worried that she would upset her daughter, she spoke in a murmur, then quickly added, "Anyway,


    perhaps one of his victims found out that he was a fake and kidnapped him out of spite."


    Not paying attention, Rhea cocked her head with a frown as her mother tugged at her sleeve.


    "Hmm, it¡¯s possible."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Maria was delighted by her patronizing remark and became convinced that her spection was


    correct.


    "But you¡¯re right.Why should we care about him? A wonderful future lies in store for our family.Oh, yes,


    Ree, what was the secret that you told your uncle? Can you tell me about it?"


    Driven by curiosity, she had wanted to know for days.


    Although she knew her daughter might be upset, she was intrigued.


    Maria and her husband had spent their lives currying favor with Cameron, but he had never treated


    them well.


    Yet, since Ree left the house, the man had done what she told him to do.


    ¡®If we knew, we could have asked her to do it in the first ce and spare ourselves a lot of trouble"


    "This secret..."


    Rhea drawled as she noticed her mother¡¯s curious expression.


    Maria wanted to put her ear to her daughter¡¯s mouth to hear it better.


    However, she heard Rhea say, emphasizing each word, "This secret might cost your life.Do you still


    want to hear it, Mom?"


    For unknown reasons, Maria felt a chill run up her spine to the top of her head.


    Flustered, she hastily shook her head.


    "No, no, no, I don¡¯t want to.How could you tell me such an important secret? I-I was just kidding!"


    Wiping the sweat off her forehead, Maria looked a bit pale.


    Rhea turned her head away from her, a little irritated.


    ¡®What can I say about my parents? Sometimes I wonder whether I was born to them.With such low IQs,


    how could they give birth to a brilliant person like me? However, there¡¯s no doubt they¡¯re my parents.It¡¯s


    hard to describe my feelings about not being able to break free from such a unique blood rtionship"


    Suddenly, they heard heavy footsteps approaching from behind.


    The mother and daughter looked over and saw Cameron and his mening their way.


    "Ron!"


    Humbled by his presence, Maria greeted him with a smile.


    Cameron did not answer.


    More urately, he did not even look at her as his gaze fell directly on Rhea.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    Bragging on the phone, Fabian saw Cameron and hastily ended the call after saying a few more words.


    He jogged over.


    "Ron, you came at the right time! Everything is almost done, and theb equipment is rtively


    Before he could finish, Cameron impatiently shoved him aside.


    Looking at Rhea, the man opened his mouth wordlessly, then shut it with a frown.


    "Ron..."


    Fabian was baffled, as Cameron always wanted him to give detailed reports on the progress and


    materials used.


    Although it was not his job, Cameron told him he could not afford to make any mistakes.


    That was why he took the initiative and ensured everything was ready.


    ¡®But why doesn¡¯t Ron seem to want to hear my report?¡¯


    "Dad, Mom, excuse us, please." Rhea said with her head cocked to the side.


    The couple exchanged a look.


    Although they were puzzled, they had gotten used to it recently.


    They were unsure what kind of secret could make Rhea so close to Cameron, as she had never been


    on familiar terms with him.


    Now, however...


    Fabian and his wife took a few steps back, and Cameron¡¯s men fanned out to protect him and to stop


    people froming near.


    "I''ve yet to find Tasia!"


    Cameron said anxiously when they were out of earshot.


    "Someone saw her get into a car that belonged to the Russell family."


    "The Russell family?"


    Knitting her brow, Rhea was upset.


    "It¡¯s them again! Are you saying this has something to do with Lily?"


    Cameron nodded.


    "Yes!"


    "Let¡¯s put that aside for now.Our top priority is to ensure the personnel from theb can gain smooth


    ess to the vine development center."


    She looked at the vast space before them, knowing that was where their future belonged.


    "Are the workers here reliable?"


    "One-third of them work for me," Cameron said.


    "This is a national project.Even I can''t interfere much."


    "One-third is enough." She thought about it for a moment.


    Even though it was not perfect, it was much better than before.


    ¡®Besides, the boss is bing a sicko, holed up in that small ce.No, he is already a sicko, but he¡¯s


    getting even more perverted and bad -tempered.Being here, I guess his mood would be a bit better"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron stared at her in silence.


    After a few seconds, Rhea sighed and took out a small packet the size of a piece of candy.


    Cameron''s eyes lit up as he reached out to take it immediately.


    "The pandemic in Burnwken has gone out of control recently, but why isn¡¯t much happening here?"


    Rhea was suspicious.


    "Could the government contain it that well?"


    Cameron quickly opened the package, popped the candy into his mouth to swallow it, then answered,


    "A team of experts is researching the virus, and they belong to another department.It¡¯s not under my


    jurisdiction, so I don¡¯t know much."


    Rhea was surprised.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    "You have no jurisdiction over it despite being who you are?"


    Puzzled, Rhea frowned.


    Cameron exined, "Even though I hold a high post, I¡¯m in charge of a different department."


    "Tsk."


    Rhea was somewhat disdainful.


    "I thought you have power, but I was wrong."


    Cameron did not retort to Rhea¡¯s mockery but looked ashamed instead.


    Meanwhile, Fabian and his wife were bewildered as they peered from afar.


    "I wonder what Ree has on him.I¡¯ve never seen Ron looking so attentive.He was never like that, even


    in front of my sister.He¡¯s acting like a..."


    Fabian paused and hesitated whether to say the word.


    On the other hand, Maria was outspoken, so shepleted his sentence, "Like apdog!"


    Fabian was astounded.He shot his wife a look but did not scold her because he thought so too.


    "I feel the same way.I asked Ree what the secret is all about just now."


    "What did she say?" Fabian asked eagerly, rather intrigued.


    "She said that hearing about it might cost me my life and asked me whether I still wanted to know."


    Maria could not help but shudder thinking about Rhea''s appearance as she said it.


    Fabian was puzzled.


    "It¡¯s getting harder to know what she¡¯s thinking."


    He shook his head and sighed, feeling it was wrong for him to say such a thing.


    Then he added, "Well, I¡¯ve never been able to know her well.I didn¡¯t even know she could poison


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    someone being merely a teenager back then."


    Fabian thought it was impossible when he first heard about Anastasia¡¯s poisoning from Cameron.


    He wondered how it could cause someone to suffer chronic poisoning through inhtion.It was like a


    plot out of a novel for Fabian.


    Still, it had happened, and the culprit was his daughter.


    Even so, Rhea was just a teenager when she started poisoning Arianna.


    During Fabian¡¯s shock, he had to admit that his daughter was something else.


    "Same here..."


    Maria sighed and looked toward her daughter.


    However, Rhea was already gone, and Cameron was turning to leave.


    Maria became flustered and said, "Fabian, where¡¯s Ree?"


    "Wasn''t she..."


    Fabian was dumbfounded when he noticed his daughter was no longer around.


    "Where could she have gone in such a short moment?"


    He nced around but saw no sign of Rhea.He no longer bothered looking for his daughter and


    chased after Cameron instead.


    Cameron''s men stopped Fabian when he was only a few steps away from his brother-inw.


    "Ron..." he called out.


    Cameron stopped and turned around to give Fabian a stern look.


    "Since you''vended the project, you must do a good job."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Fabian beamed and nodded repeatedly.


    "Ron, about the funding..."


    "Everything has to go by the book.You¡¯ll get the money afterpleting the paperwork,"


    Cameron said somewhat impatiently with a frown.


    "Yes, yes, I know."


    Fabian wanted to say something else, but Cameron seemed busy and strode off.


    His path barred by the men, Fabian consoled himself with the thought that he had secured the project


    after all.


    ¡®La Beaut¨¦ Group did nothing about it.Even though the paperwork looks okay, it¡¯s clear that Cameron


    has deliberately taken the project away from them to give it to me, his brother-inw.Considering how


    Alexander is, it¡¯s unlikely he would just give up the contract"


    Fabian was initially worried for a few days, but heter learned that thepany had taken no


    action.He felt more at ease when he discovered that Alexander had not returned from overseas and


    there was no news of him.

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    ¡®It looks like La Beaut¨¦ Group is doomed.With this project, mypany might even fly higher and


    rece them"


    With that happy thought in mind, Fabian decided not to chase after his brother-in-w.


    His unseeing eyes stared emptily at the light on the ceiling.


    It was as if he was devoid of life and had died.


    Still, he was breathing and still alive.


    Instead of dying, he felt like he was splitting apart at random intervals, so painful that he would m his


    head and body onto the closest wall.


    However, it was pointless.


    ¡®This is worse than death! So much worse than death!¡¯ Austin never imagined ending up like this.


    He had grown up with others pampering him, while no one was ever rude to him except Dominic.


    Now Austin had gotten imprisoned as a guinea pig and could not even die.


    He felt numb as he heard the door open but did not even bat an eyelid.


    After all, it did not matter who the visitor was in a hellhole like this.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The drug hasn¡¯t taken its effect today?" A man said, seemingly jotting notes with a pen.


    "The intervals are bing longer.It looks like you''re rather resistant to the drug."


    Austin remained quiet.


    "You''ve eaten more than yesterday, which is good.So you no longer want to die, huh?"


    The man waited for a response, but nothing came.


    "Do you remember your name?"


    The man waited again.


    He stopped taking notes and continued to ask, "Do you rernember how you got here?"


    Silence ensued.


    "You don¡¯t want to answer me, or do you not know how to answer me? Maybe you¡¯re simply clueless


    about what I¡¯m saying."


    Austin refused to respond when footsteps approached, and a hand waved before his eyes, blocking his


    view of the ceiling.His brow subtly moved in a blink of an eye, but the man before Austin did not notice


    it.


    The man withdrew his hand andughed.


    "It looks like you''re just ignoring me."


    He stood aside and chuckled but saw Austin remaining still like a statue.


    The man slowly spoke, "Even if you don¡¯t wish to talk to me, do you n to keep quiet forever? Do you


    think you¡¯re protesting us if you stop talking?"


    He still did not get any response.


    Austin seemed to have decided not to say a single word to the man.


    Mike pushed his sses up his nose, his eyes glowing with some unfathomable emotion.


    He said slowly, "Looks like you n to wait for your death or turn into a puppetpletely."


    Austin was stunned and blinked.


    Mike chuckled, leaned over, and said in a low, casual voice, "Don''t you want to escape?"

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    Austin¡¯s eyeballs moved, finally showing a response.


    However, his eyes merely shifted to nce at Mike, then stared back at the ceiling.It was clear that


    Austin did not trust him.


    Having anticipated this, Mike smiled and sat down by the bed.


    "You don¡¯t trust me, do you?"


    Austin did not bother to look at him.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¯


    "You¡¯re right not to trust me.After all, who could we trust in this world?"


    Mike said with a tinge of emotion as if talking to himself.


    Then he added, "You can choose not to believe me and think I¡¯m lying to you again, but note that I will


    not repeat what I¡¯m going to say, and it¡¯s up to you whether or not to believe it."


    Without waiting for Austin¡¯s response, he continued, "You''ll be transferred to another ce


    tomorrow.We¡¯re ditching this ce and will relocate our experiment to a newer, bigger, and safer


    ce.For you, tomorrow will be the best time to escape."


    Austin kept telling himself that Mike was a liar and that he should not trust him again after getting


    dupedst time.


    Still, he could not help but listen intently when he heard the word "escape."


    Despite himself, he slowly moved his gaze to Mike sitting beside him.Mike stared ahead and seemed to


    be talking to Austin, but on a more careful observation, it did not seem like it.


    "Tomorrow, someone will bring you to a car and take you to a new research center.The personnel here


    will depart at different times to avoid drawing people''s attention.


    ¡®If you can estimate the time, find a way to break free and seize control of the car 20 minutes after your


    departure.You might save yourself if you can get anyone¡¯s attention or create amotion.However..."


    After a pause, Mike slowly continued, "If you miss that window, not only will you fail to escape, but you


    might suffer grave consequences.Do you understand?"


    ¡®Of course I do! No one treats me as a human being in this hellhole.I''ve suffered a gunshot wound,


    hunger, and endless imprisonment during this period.


    ¡®All this is nothingpared to the unknown virus that has been tormenting me nonstop day and night.


    So, how much worse will I be if I fail to escape? It¡¯s already worse than death, and I have nothing to


    fear.¡¯ Austin¡¯s dried lips moved, and he finally opened his mouth to speak, but since he had not spoken


    for a long time and had screamed in pain whenever the drug took effect, his voice was husky and


    sounded like wind blowing through a broken trumpet.


    "You guys used a special knot.How can I break free from these ropes?" he asked the most crucial


    question.


    What Mike suggested sounded simple but took work to implement.


    Having been locked up for so many days, Austin had tried to escape, but the knots they used on him


    were unbreakable.


    Whenever the drug took effect, he would be in agony and drained of energy, unable to even kill himself


    by mming against the wall.


    ¡®If they transfer me to another ce, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t only tie me up with ropes and drug me to


    quiet me down.Furthermore, people will have their guard up against me and make it challenging for me


    to escape.He makes it sound so simple.¡¯


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that.You¡¯! know when they tie you up.They¡¯ll also feed you a drug before


    you depart, but feel free to take it.Just remember to take this first before you do."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike slowly reached out his hand and spread his fingers as he spoke.


    A small pilly in his palm, but Austin hesitated.He did not move or take the pill while his eyes dripped


    with mistrust.


    Mike shoved the pill into Austin¡¯s hand, then closed his fingers so that he could hold it tight.


    "I don¡¯t have time to win your trust, and it wouldn¡¯t be necessary.Remember every word I told


    you.Whether you do it or not, it¡¯s up to you."


    He got up and seemed to be leaving.


    "Why?" Austin suddenly spoke, "Why help me?"

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    "You don¡¯t think I¡¯m lying, do you?"


    Looking over his shoulder at him, Mike let out a half-smile.


    Pursing his lips, Austin did not reply.He was unsure if Mike was fooling him or trying to help, but anyone


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    would cling to hope despite all odds.


    No one would want to give up, even though the chance to live was slim.


    ¡®Everyone strives to live!¡¯ Even if the odds were one in 10,000, he would try it.


    Seeing him in silence, Mike let out a nd smile, then turned around and casually put his hands in his


    pockets, slightly lifting his head.


    "If, and only if, you¡¯re lucky enough to get away, I¡¯m sure you won''t...spare them, right?"


    Austin was puzzled.


    Without waiting for his reply, Mike walked off.


    The door was shut, and a dead silence ensued.


    However, this time, Austin slowly sat on the bed like a corpse.It was a simple movement, but it seemed


    very difficult for him.


    However, invigorated by hope, he sat up, gazed down at the pill in his hand, and then moved his nose


    closer to it to sniff it.He was still sensitive about medicine.


    After he sniffed at it, he lowered his hand and held the pill tightly.


    ¡®I wish...to escape!¡¯ Alexander only left after putting on the hazmat suit and being ced in the istion


    hood.


    As the transfer was done swiftly in secret and Alexander¡¯s men kept it confidential, few people knew


    about it.


    He hade and left in a hurry, almost as if he had never been in the hospital.


    Lily stayed by his side the whole time.


    Although they were wearing gloves, they still held their hands tightly together.


    Dr.nc took a nce and said nothing.


    No one said anything until they reached X Department.


    Seeing the state-of-the-art equipment and the shocking scene, Alexander did not look surprised or


    even nced around.


    Instead, he wasposed and tranquil, like someone who had been around.


    They did not have time to exin where they were, what the ce was for, or what would happen after


    he got transferred, but he didn¡¯t ask anything and simply followed them.


    That was because he trusted his wife.


    "Where do you n to ce him?"


    Looking at Dr.nc, Lily asked.


    Dr.nc pointed upstairs.


    "Due to Mr.Russell¡¯s special status, he would stay at the VIP ward on level two.It¡¯s well equipped, so


    don¡¯t worry.He won¡¯t be mistreated."


    "There¡¯s even a VIP ward for one person?"


    Lily was somewhat astonished, as she did not know about it.

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    "We do."


    Nodding affirmatively, Dr.nc continued, "It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t started using VIP wards."


    Lily was speechless.


    "How is the VIP ward different from the ordinary ones downstairs?"


    She asked again after some consideration.


    "You guys can go and check it out.If there¡¯s anything you''re not happy with, we can discuss it."


    Dr.nc smiled and said, "I have to do something.Please help me settle your husband down.We''ll


    discuss his condition in detailter."


    Lily wanted to say something else, but he had already left.


    She went to the VIP ward and found it in much better condition than the ones downstairs.


    The rooms downstairs were small, each with a small partitioned area where the toilet bow] and shower


    area could be found.


    Sometimes, she could smell the stench through her mask and face shield when she went into one.


    The rooms upstairs were different and were like simple hotel rooms.


    They came with not only ensuite bathrooms but also sofas and TV sets.


    There were even soft andfortable mattresses on the beds.


    At this moment, Alexander was already lying on the bed, half- sitting up, and looking rtively well.


    Since they had yet to confirm that there was no risk of contagion, Lily and the other workers could not


    remove their hazmat suits.


    Standing so close to him, she felt they were far apart as she could not even hug him.


    "This is your first time here too?"


    Seeing her look around, Alexander asked.


    Lily nodded, then shook her head.


    "More urately, it¡¯s the first time I heard about a VIP ward.It¡¯s truly..."


    Seeing her chuckle, sigh, and hesitantly finish her sentence, Alexander asked, "Truly what?"


    "Nothing.I thought at first that everyone was equal before such a ferocious disease because anyone


    could be infected with it.However, there¡¯s no such equality.Even if we get the same disease, we''ll


    receive different treatments."


    Puzzled, Alexander raised his brow.


    "The rooms downstairs are in much worse condition," Lily said casually, "Even though there are many


    young and elderly patients."


    Looking at her, Alexander thought about it.


    "Are you thinking of letting them stay in the VIP wards or letting me stay with them?"


    Hearing the question, Lily snapped out of her trance and shook her head.Shemented about it, but


    she was not saintlike.


    Although she was sympathetic, there was too much suffering in the world, and she could not pity and


    care for everyone.She was just not that noble.


    "No," she said, "I was just feeling a bit sad.You can stay here because of your social status or financial


    strength, but they can''t.Not only do they have to stay in such wards, but they also won¡¯t receive the


    same treatment you get even after leaving here.This is not something I can change.To make that


    change, they have to do it themselves."


    "Why are you so sad all of a sudden?"


    Alexander asked, "Is it because I''ve been away for too long that you¡¯ve started to overthink?"


    Standing before his bed, Lily remained quiet for a while, then slowly said, "Do you know that there¡¯s a


    three-year-old girl downstairs? Her mother had cancer and died ofplications after getting infected


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    with the virus.


    "The girl stays alone in a small room, and no one has evere to ask about her or show her any


    concern.She¡¯s so young and not much older than Galen..."

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    Lily choked up saying that.


    She was not a weak person, but the incident made her feel terrible.


    Probably because she considered Debbie to be her daughter, whenever she thought about Debbie, she


    wanted to find a cure immediately and give whoever created the virus a severe beating.


    ¡®Technology is so advanced now, and human beings have created many inventions through research to


    better our lives.


    We''re not supposed to cause deaths or turn our world into hell just to realize the ambitions of a small


    group of people.¡¯ Alexander reached out and gently held her gloved hand.


    "Then let her stay upstairs."


    Puzzled, Lilly frowned.


    "You want to switch rooms with her?"


    Alexander chuckled.


    "There is more than one VIP room upstairs, and they''re all empty.Why can¡¯t they allocate one more


    room? If additional money is needed, we¡¯ll pay for it.If the social status is required..."


    He paused before speaking gently.


    "Then she¡¯s our daughter.That should do it, right?"


    "Daughter?"


    Nodding, he said, "Didn¡¯t you say her mother has passed away, and no one has bothered to show her


    any concern? Then we¡¯ll be her parents.When she gets better, and the pandemic is over, we¡¯ll apply to


    adopt her.If it¡¯s too much trouble, we can be her godparents."


    "You''re willing to do all that?"


    Lily was surprised.


    "why not? We don¡¯t have a daughter yet, and we¡¯re unsure if the twins are girls.Even if they are, it¡¯s


    good to have an elder sister as theirpanion."


    He cast a gentle gaze on her stomach.


    Although he couldn¡¯t quite see the bulge behind the hazmat suit, he knew two living beings were


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    growing inside.


    Thinking about them, his gaze turned gentle and was tinged with worry.


    "Can you handle working here?"


    "I¡¯ll be fine." Lily caressed her tummy.


    "There¡¯s a room for me to rest.Also, I¡¯m only in charge of taking the patients¡¯ wrist pulses to check for


    changes in their conditions.Then I would prescribe herbal medicine and conduct experiments.


    "Others handle the preparation of the concoctions and the recording ofb data, so I¡¯m very well taken


    care of."


    After a pause, she asked hesitantly.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to ask what this ce is?"


    ¡®Since he first met Dr.nc until now, he hasn¡¯t asked about it.Is he not even a bit curious?¡¯ "This is


    where special patients are treated, and Dr.nc and others are no ordinary doctors.Am I right?"


    Alexander asked her instead.


    Lily nodded.


    "This is a federal department, and you can¡¯t tell others what department it is, right?" He asked again.


    Nodding, Lily was surprised.


    "So you do know where we are!"


    "No, I don¡¯t."


    Shaking his head, he said, "More urately, I don¡¯t know what the department is called or what it is in


    charge of.However, I do know that a ce like this is highly ssified.I didn''t ask anything because 1


    know you can¡¯t tell me."


    Lily was surprised.


    ¡®He truly is smart!¡¯

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    Alexander chuckled when he saw Lily staring at him.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that.Don¡¯t forget that I also deal with government officials."


    What he said reminded Lily of something.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have something to..."


    "Ask away.Do you need to be so polite with me?"


    Alexander immediately caught on and interrupted her.


    Lily smiled, then asked, "Based on what you know about Cameron, do you think he¡¯s a capricious


    person?"


    "On the contrary, he is a man of his word and is decisive."


    Alexander answered quickly and asked in return, "Why?"


    Lily shook her head slightly and was unsure how to answer since she had only received two calls and


    met Cameron once or twice.


    Anastasiained to her over the phone, but Lily did not know the details.


    "you wouldn¡¯t ask this type of question for no reason.Did something happen?"


    Alexander¡¯s instincts told him that it was a serious matter.As there was nothing to hide from him, Lily


    said, "It¡¯s Tasia."


    "what''s wrong with her?"


    Lily roughly told Alexander about the situation and frowned.


    "She''s not a willful girl, and although I haven¡¯t met Cameron many times, I feel he¡¯s not someone who


    would do such a thing."


    "He indeed wouldn¡¯t."


    After listening to Lily¡¯s story, Alexander thought there was more than met the eye.


    "Also, I think it has something to do with Rhea Moore."


    Alexander knitted his brow slightly.


    "Are you talking about Anastasia¡¯s cousin?"


    "yes!"


    Lily nodded and continued, "She worked with me at the sameb, but I never saw her and didn¡¯t even


    know about her existence.I only discovered she had a lot of authority at theb when I quit.She had


    even more power than Professor Thompson and..."


    "And?¡±


    "I think she even has more authority than Mike."


    Lily felt conflicted thinking about Mike.


    "Him?"


    Alexander was surprised.


    "It¡¯s a long story.A lot of things happened when you weren¡¯t around,"


    Lily sighed and said, "Stop thinking about these things and rest well.Based on your pulse, I feel you¡¯ll


    get well soon.After a few more days of observation, you should be able to leave if there are no other


    symptoms."


    "What about you?"


    Alexander worried about his wife more than himself.


    "Will you remain here if I leave?"


    Lily slowly nodded.


    "I must develop a cure for the virus before I leave.That¡¯s what I¡¯ve promised, and it¡¯s also my mission."


    Alexander gave her a profound look and smiled, though it betrayed his resignation and worry.


    "What''s with that smile?" Lily asked.


    "I guess I¡¯m just proud," Alexander said after some thought.


    Lily was puzzled.


    "I only knew my wife was an outstanding perfumer, and people loved the perfumes she created


    worldwide."


    Alexander gazed at her gently and lovingly.


    "Then I discovered she¡¯s a powerful fighter, and ordinary men are no match for her even if they join


    forces.She has adequate skills in protecting herself and a brilliant brain."


    Lily was astounded.


    "Say no more, okay?"


    She felt she was blushing and would be embarrassed if the face shield did not veil her face.


    Alexander curled his lips but continued, "Then I recently discovered she¡¯s also a miracle doctor.Not


    only does she know her way around nts, but she can also cure people and save lives.


    "My wife is such a treasure!" He said, earnestly thinking so.


    "Is there anything else I don¡¯t know about?"


    Alexander gave her a gentle look.


    Devoid of doubts and suspicion, his gaze dripped with admiration and affection.He remembered that


    she first impressed him as a gentle, sensible, and cute young woman.Then she went to marry


    Alexander with her eyes filled with pain and tenacity when that a*shole bullied her.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    Alexander used to think he was her haven, a fireproof shield, and a harbor where she could spend her


    days.


    Onlyter did he realize that she was far more capable than he knew.


    The more he got to know her, the more he loved her.


    "I just learned a little more, that''s all.I''m not as good as you said," Lily murmured.


    She was ufortable with receiving praise.


    "It''s great!" Alexander said earnestly as he gently took her hands and looked into her eyes.


    ¡®What a pity that we¡¯re in this mess.Otherwise, I would have pulled Lily into my embrace and kissed her


    passionately.¡¯ After being silent for a while, Alexander thought of something and asked.


    "How''s Galen?"


    "You still remember you have a son?"


    Lily nced at him reproachfully as she pursed her lips into a smile.She thought he had forgotten about


    Galen.


    After all, Alexander had yet to mention him since the two met.


    If he did not ask this question today, she would have assumed he had forgotten about his own son.


    "How can I not remember my son?"


    He nced at her disapprovingly.


    "Galen is with my mentor.I think he should be fine."


    Lily thought about this and suddenly recalled that she had not called Dominic in awhile.


    However, she knew Dominic would be the only one who would feel troubled.


    "Should?"


    Alexander looked at her suspiciously.


    "Your mentor is..."


    "I''ll tell you about itter!" She smiled.


    "I still have work to do.Have a good rest, Patient 58!"Alexander was speechless.


    ¡®This woman!¡¯ The pot of water was slowly simmering as she gently put a towel into it, soaked it, and


    wrung it dry.She did everything in the same order.


    Olivia took the towel and slowly wiped it along the man, from his neck to his shoulders and then to his


    waist.


    The once muscr body was full of scars, with two very prominent wounds on the chest and waist.


    The gunshot wounds were terrifying indeed.


    Although scabs were already starting to form, one could only imagine how painful and threatening it


    was when the man got shot.


    It had been days, but Olivia could not help but want to cry whenever she wiped him.


    Once she reached his waist, she turned around to wash the towel.She lowered her head, and tears fell


    into the pot, causing a little ssh.


    "Don''t cry." He knew she was crying even if he did not see her tears.


    "I''m not dead."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could even finish talking, Olivia quickly turned around and covered his mouth.


    "Don''t say that word! You''re not going to die! I won''t let you die!" She sobbed.


    ¡®God knows how surprised and happy I was when he showed up at her door!¡¯ However, she trembled


    when he showed her the wounds on his body and what he told her.She was also shocked and in


    disbelief at everything.Even now, it still felt like a dream.

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    "Don''t cry."


    The man gently held Olivia¡¯s hand as he pulled it away from his lips.His voice was as warm and as


    calm as ever.


    "I''m back, aren''t I?"


    Olivia immediately opened her arms and hugged him from behind, sobbing.


    ¡®yes! He''s back! He''s finally back!'' After months of worrying, he had finally returned to her side.


    She should be delighted, but her heart felt heavy.She was so distraught that all she could do was hug


    him and cry.


    Edward turned around slowly and brushed his palm across her cheeks, touching her eyebrow and then


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    lips.


    "Have you not met Alexander?"


    "I don''t know where he is."


    Olivia shook her head, bursting into tears again.


    "You said he has returned, but I haven''t heard any news about it.


    The Russell family seems to know nothing.


    "Recently, there has been some turmoil within La Beaute Group, saying that something had happened


    to him abroad.However, the higher-ups seemed to be suppressing the news, so everything is kept at


    bay now."


    "What about Lily?"He asked again.


    "Lily...I don''t know what she''s been up to these days.She doesn''t answer her phone, and thest time I


    asked her..."


    "What did you ask her?"


    Edward''s grip on Olivia¡¯s chin tightened as he lifted her face slightly.He was looking at her somewhat


    angrily.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to say anything?!"


    "I didn''t..."


    Olivia was astounded. She had rarely seen him so irritated before and began to panic.


    "I just asked if, one day, I stood on the opposite side of Mr.Russell, whose side would she be on?"


    "Idiot!"


    He dropped his hand and stood up, wrapping a towel around his waist.


    Then he asked agitatedly, "How did she answer you?"


    "S-She said there won''t be such a day.She said that Mr.Russell and I are equally important to her,"


    Olivia answered in a low voice.She felt this question was stupid and redundant, but she could not help


    but want to ask.


    Maybe it was a question she needed to answer herself.


    If a day came when she would have to choose between her lover or her long-time friend, who would


    she choose? When she turned to look at Edward, he had already lit a cigarette.


    ¡®He never smoked.¡¯ Edward seemed to be a different person after returning.He was smoking, grumpy,


    and capricious.


    However, there were times when he would still be the gentle guy Olivia once knew.She would have


    thought it was an impostor if it were not because of how familiar she was with Edward.


    Smoke began to form around his face as he took two deep puffs.


    After exhaling another ring of smoke, he asked, "So, you didn''t get any useful information out of her?"


    "What useful information?"


    "Where is their son?" He asked again, looking up at her.


    Olivia''s heart suddenly skipped a beat, and she subconsciously questioned, "Why are you looking for


    their son?"


    "J''m just wondering! Alexander had been off the radar for so long.We don''t even know if he''s dead or


    alive.As for Lily, she seems to have disappeared as well.Are you not curious about where their son is or


    how Margaret is?"


    Edward blurted before stuffing the cigarette back into his mouth.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    "She said Galen is in a very safe ce and that she didn''t send him to his grandmother''s.As for where I


    have no idea."


    On the contrary, Olivia had a clue where Galen was.She had guessed it on the day she stopped Lily on


    the road.


    Olivia didn''t get why Lily was so adamant about keeping the secret from her.


    Hearing this, Edward scoffed.


    Olivia almost thought she imagined the mockery in his tone.


    "Aren''t you two good friends? How can you not know? After so many years, you still know nothing


    about her."


    "I had a fallout with her because of you."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Olivia was getting a little irritated at his attitude.She stood up with a frown and threw the towel into the


    sink.


    "I never like to pry about things she doesn''t want to discuss."


    "So, you''re ming me now?" Edward cast her a sideways nce.


    Then he took a drag of the cigarette and sighed.


    "Perhaps I shouldn''t have returned."


    After saying that, he stood up, casually wore the shirt thrown aside, and began to button it.


    Olivia began to panic and rushed over to hug his waist.


    "No! You can''t leave! You can''t leave!"


    ¡®He finally came back.How can I let him leave?!¡¯ She could never tell how long it would be before he


    returned if she let him go this time.


    She had waited for his return for so long.She would not allow him to leave, no matter what.


    Edward stopped buttoning his shirt after being hugged tightly by her.


    He sighed, turned around, and put his hands on her shoulders.


    "I know you and Lily are friends.Alexander and I were in the same boat as well."


    Olivia did not know how to respond to that.


    Instead, she buried her head in his chest quietly.


    Edward gently stroked her hair with one hand and slowly said, "You and I are the same.We''re sensitive,


    and because of this, we get ourselves hurt.I''ve put my life on the line for him so many times and never


    regretted it.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that he used me as a shield for the bullet, I wouldn''t have believed that he was


    this type of person.Look! Look at this!"


    He suddenly shoved her away forcefully and pointed at the scar left by the bullet hole.


    "This is where the bullet hit me! It''s here! "There are countless scars on my body, but this is the one he


    left when he pushed me with his bare hands to take the bullet for him! People are selfish in the face of


    life and death.Can''t you see that?!"


    Olivia stared at the gunshot wound.


    Although it was not the first time she saw it, and the wound had already healed, she couldn''t help but


    cry every time she saw it.


    It wasn''t only because this injury almost killed him but also because of what he said.It was hard to


    believe that Alexander would push Edward in front of him to block the bullet.


    Why would Alexander do that? Edward would willingly die for him.


    There was no need for him to do that.


    This meant that he never considered Edward to be a friend.


    Despite this, this story came from Edward himself.He, who had escaped death, returned to tell her all


    this.


    How could she not believe him? He didn''t have to lie to her.


    He wouldn''t lie to her.


    Olivia also found it hard to face him and Lily because of this.


    "I know you''re a kind woman and won''t know how to tell her.That''s why I didn''t tell you to."


    Edward gently pulled Olivia into his arms again.


    "Just...leave everything to me!"

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    With Alexander''s arrangement, Debbie was quickly assigned to the VIP room upstairs, next to his.


    There was not much difference except for an extra sense of novelty.


    Children were simple and pure.


    They didn''t need much.


    For Debbie, all she needed was her doll.


    "Lily, why are we moving rooms?" Debbie asked, blinking her big eyes.


    "The man next door wants you to live morefortably.Do you like this room?" Lily asked warmly.


    "I do!"


    Debbie nodded.


    "But, the room before was nice as well!"


    Lily couldn''t help but feel a rush of emotions as she looked at the child''s pure smile.


    Lily was embarrassed by the difference between the rooms upstairs and downstairs, but the children


    didn''t seem to mind.


    "Did you take your medicine like a good girl?"


    Lily touched the top of Debbie''s head lightly.


    Lily had just checked her pulse, and it seemed like the child was recovering.It wouldn''t be long before


    she should be fully recovered.


    However...


    "Lily, can I go next door?" Debbie asked softly.


    "Am I still not allowed to?"


    This immediately brought Lily back to her senses.She asked curiously, "What do you want to do next


    door?"


    To prevent cross-infection, patients were not allowed to visit each other.


    Everyone had to stay in their room.


    This resulted in some patients bing depressed due to their istion, and they would request to


    talk to a psychologist.


    "I want to go next door to thank the man."


    Debbie''s childish voice was filled with sincerity.


    This made Lilyugh.


    "It''s okay.I''ve already thanked him for you.Just take your medicine obediently and listen to what the


    doctor says.You getting better is the best form of gratitude."


    "I will!"


    The little girl smiled, hugging the doll in her arms.


    She appeared to be no different than any other ordinary child outside.


    With that, Lily straightened up and said goodbye to the child before heading to Alexander''s ward.


    Alexander had just shut his eyes when he heard movement from outside.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Turning over to look, he saw Lily walking in.


    "Are you bored?" She asked.


    No electronic devices were allowed here.


    Although there was a TV in the room, all he could do was watch the news and some TV shows.


    The TV would be useless to people like him who had been using the Inte for a long time.


    However, he had no choice.


    This was a special department.


    The staff had to sign confidentiality agreements, while those admitted were confirmed patients.


    Many patients were here, but none knew why they were being observed so closely.


    All they knew was that they were here for special treatment.


    The technology was so advanced that it would be easy for people to track mobile phone signals.


    It was easy to hack into phones and discover what was happening here.


    Therefore, for confidentiality reasons, people who came here were not allowed to bring any


    Alexander was no exception.


    He smiled in understanding.


    "It''s fine."


    He was always calm and collected.He always seemed to be in control of everything.His fearlessness


    brought tranquility to Lily.

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    Lily had to admit that although she appeared calm throughout this period, her heart was always racing.


    If this continued, she might copse at some point.


    However, right on the verge of all this, he came.


    His presence reassured her.


    As long as she could see him every day and exchange a few words, as long as she could see his calm


    face sitting peacefully on the bed, her restless heart could calm down.


    His presence allowed her to be brave.


    "How do you feel today?"


    She asked, sitting down on the edge of the bed and habitually reaching out to feel his pulse.


    Alexander seemed used to this as he stretched out his arm and quietly allowed her to feel his pulse.


    Lily was gentle as she pressed his wrist.


    She seemed focused as she quietly felt his pulse beat.


    After a few minutes, she retracted her hand and looked into his eyes.


    Then she told him to stick his tongue out.


    Once she was done, she asked, "Is today''s blood test result out?"


    She already knew the general situation after taking his pulse.


    However, as this experimental center included both modern and traditional medicine, they collected


    data from two aspects.


    They needed to look at the results of blood tests alongside other machine tests.


    "No.It''ll probablye out by noon,"


    Alexander replied.


    "you''re a little anemic, but it''s a normal reaction after being sick for so long.I''ve added some blood-


    enriching herbs to your medication.The taste will be a little different once I''ve added that in.Remember


    to take it."


    "Got it, Dr.Christian."


    He gently tickled her palm and smiled.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Alexander then asked, "Oh, how''s Greg?"


    "He doesn''t have any symptoms.He''s in the isted observation room and can leave in a few more


    days if the resultse back clear," Lily replied.


    Speaking of this, she remembered something.


    "Greg is a special case.ording to the statistics, people who had close contact with him are


    infected.It can be said that the infection rate is high, but he seems fine."


    "Maybe he''s healthy," Alexander replied with a smile.


    "You''re also healthy.I did ask him.I was wondering if it had anything to do with his diet or lifestyle


    because he has been living in the mountains all year."


    "Is this the direction you''re going in an attempt to find a way to overpower this virus?" As expected, he


    could always pick up on her intentions immediately.


    Lily nodded.


    "Since ancient times, there has always been a group of people who were immune to the gue.Some


    people are born with specific antibodies, be it through natural selection, survival of the fittest, or the


    She trailed off, then continued, "I didn''t dare speak out on this.I don''t want Greg to be dragged into this


    experiment.I''ve been personally asking him, and I think I''ve figured something out."


    "Regardless of what you do, I''ll always support you.I only have one request, and that is to remember to


    take care of yourself!"


    He squeezed her hand and reminded her.


    Lily nodded.


    "I will!"


    Just as she was about to go back to herboratory to check on the medicine, she suddenly heard


    hurried footsteps from the next door, apanied by a piercing and urgent whistle.This wasn''t an


    unfamiliar sound.


    It was the sound of the emergency call bell, indicating something was wrong.


    ¡®The room next door...The room next door is where Debbie is.¡¯ However, she was fine when Lily left her.


    Could it be...Lily''s heart sank as she rushed to the next room.

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    There were already quite a few staff members standing at the door, and the innocent, lovely girl who


    had been alive and kicking was now lying there with a mask on her face, her eyes tightly closed.


    Lily felt her heart skip a beat as she quickly stepped forward.


    One of the staff was about to push her away, but they realized who Lily was and immediately stepped


    aside again, knowing Lily was about to check the little girl''s pulse.


    Lily resolutely put two fingers on the child''s wrist and gave it a light squeeze as if fearing she might


    break the little girl''s wrist.


    Debbie''s pulse was weak, and Lily¡¯s heart shrank.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That was what Lily feared.


    It was almost the same incident with Alexander back then.


    He seemed to heal, and modern medicine diagnosed him as normal.


    However, in less than two days, in one day, to be exact, things suddenly worsened severely.


    That was the cunning nature of the virus.


    The virus was good at hiding, staying dormant in the patient''s body before suddenly striking again


    when they were most defenseless.


    Lily put more pressure on Debbie''s wrist at the same time as a nurse, who prepared the infusion


    needle.


    Just as the nurse was about to pierce it into Debbie, Lily stopped her.


    "Don''t!"


    "Huh? "


    Everyone in the room turned to look at her.


    "Dr.Russell, her breathing is shallow.If she doesn''t get an infusion now, the situation will worsen,"


    someone stepped forward and exined.


    There were two factions in this department, modern and traditional medicine.


    However, traditional medicine usage decreased due to the particrity of times and effects upon


    consumption.


    On top of that, there was internal discrimination among the staff here.


    Most looked down on traditional medicine.


    The discriminators only tolerated it for Dr.nc¡¯s sake and the department¡¯s vision.


    However, they were stunned and dissatisfied that Lily suddenly stepped in and forbade the infusion.


    After exining themself, the staff member immediately went toward Debbie with the needle.


    Lily instantly jumped in front of the hospital bed and blocked the way.


    "I said, no infusion! Infusing the patient at this time will stimte and elerate the virus''s expansion


    and development.That¡¯s its trick."


    Although she was being serious, everyone seemed to take the things she just said as a joke.


    Ultimately, someone broke intoughter and said, "Dr.Russell, do you think this is a trick? Her vitals are


    dropping.


    I would assume that traditional medicine practitioners would understand that it means her life will be in


    danger if we don''t intervene!"


    As soon as the staff finished talking, he ignored Lily and continued trying to set up Debbie''s infusion


    process.


    "Please, I have experience in this area! This is the virus¡¯s trick, so I please don''t proceed with the


    infusion because the antibiotics will elerate the virus¡¯s mutation and division.This moment is where


    the virus is the most cunning!" Lily eximed anxiously.

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    Although the nurses were skeptical about what Lily said, they were not sure enough to dismiss her


    It was a fact that the virus had bizarre behavior.


    The staff had studied the virus for so long but could not fully understand it.


    Initially, the doctors thought they would have figured the virus out with so many elites working together.


    However, the more they discovered, the more unprecedented the challenge became.


    Still, elites from all over the world were working together to study and ovee this problem.


    "Dr.Russell, please don''t make it hard on us.


    Can we hold you ountable for risking the patient''s life because of your stubbornness not to let us


    treat her?"


    The other party did not trust Lily.


    "I can''t deny the value of traditional herbs, but it will be too slow to rely on it now."


    He wanted to go forward, but Lily blocked him again.


    Just as he was about to raise his hand to shove her aside, he heard a yell, "Stop right there!"


    Dr.nc had already heard the news and rushed over.


    When he entered the room, he looked around and asked, "What are you guys doing?! Don¡¯t you


    understand the situation at hand? Why are you two still arguing?"


    His sullen eyes slowly swept over everyone in the room until theynded on Lily.


    The person arguing with Lily stepped forward immediately when he saw Dr.nc.


    He said, "Dr.nc, there¡¯s a change in the virus¡¯s trajectory, and the patient needs an immediate


    infusion.However, Dr.Russell has been stopping us and dying the treatment.I suspect she has


    ulterior motives."


    Instead of defending herself, Lily quietly turned and gently tucked the child into the nket.


    Then she reached out to feel the child''s forehead, which was slightly warm.


    The symptoms Debbie was experiencing now were very simr to Alexander''s back then.


    However, she had no experience when Alexander fell sick, and seeing that she was the closest person


    to him, she began to panic.


    Her decisions at that time were rash, just like what the other staff was nning to do.


    She had Alexander on an IV drip and other modern medical treatments.


    Although his condition seemed under control, heter fell into an endless cycle of fever and


    drowsiness.


    Later, Lily calmed down and reflected on her actions.


    On top of that, she took his pulse every day to monitor the changes in his condition.


    Gradually, she discovered that although his pulse became a little bit stronger in the next few days, it


    suddenly began to drop.


    She almost could not feel his pulse at one point in time before it finally got better.


    At first, she could not figure out what had happened.


    However, after carefully considering some ancient medical books, she realized the virus was ying


    tricks on them.


    The virus would strike for a short moment as a test.


    Once antibiotics and other medicines got pumped into the patient, it would create a feasible


    environment for the virus to fission and evolve.


    That, in turn, would make the virus more harmful to the human body.


    In other words, it was better to treat the symptoms without any infusion or medication.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander, a strong and healthy grown man, almost could not make it, let alone such a young and


    weak little girl.


    The staff members could not read Lily''s thoughts, and she did not bother to voice them.


    When they saw her calmly tucking the child in, their first reaction was to grab her arm.


    However, before one of them managed to touch her, Dr.nc pulled him back.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Dr.Morris!"


    The angry man stomped his foot and yelled, "I don''t understand why we have to get these traditional


    medicine practitioners, who are here for fame, to run the show.


    "Has she done anything besides boiling strange-smelling herbs and pretending to check for pulses ever


    since she came here? How can you still protect her at this time?!"


    Beep, beep, beep...


    The ECG monitor behind him began to ring.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    "It''s toote..."


    The person who had been arguing with Lily rushed over to Debbie.


    However, Lily held him back.He tried to shove past her but to no avail.


    It was inconvenient to move as everyone was wearing protective gear, but he had underestimated Lily


    for her petite figure.He had no idea where her strength came from and could not break free.


    "What are you guys doing?! Save the child!"


    "I said, no infusion!"


    Lily shrugged her hand violently, causing him to stumble a few steps back.


    Maybe it was the sudden rise in her voice, or maybe it was her domineering demeanor, but everyone in


    the room was stunned.


    At this moment, Dr.nc stepped forward and looked her in the eye.


    "A life is at stake!"


    "I know!"


    Lily answered affirmatively, "Dr.nc, please believe me and give me a chance! Give Debbie a chance!


    You''ll see the effect! I know this virus very well, and we shouldn''t let it fool us! The infusion will only


    make the virus stronger."


    "What absurdity is this?!"


    The person next to Dr.nc called out indignantly.


    However, Dr.nc raised his hand to stop him and then nced at the number on the screen.


    Although the electrocardiogram fluctuated wildly, it was still within the safe range.


    As they were arguing, the reading slowly started to stabilize.


    Even after years of practice, this was still a rare incident for Dr.nc.


    As he was still deep in thought, the person next to him could no longer suppress his anger and


    sneered.


    "It''s easy for you to say! What if the patient is really in danger? What if she died because of your


    misjudgment?"


    "Then, I''ll pay for it with my life,"


    Lily interrupted him.


    At this moment, everyone fell silent.


    Everyone in the room was a doctor, so their duty was to save lives and treat wounds.


    However, they understood that doctors could not save everyone because they were not gods.


    There were always times when they would be powerless, and things would fall out of control.


    Therefore, they thought Lily''s deration was a little too prideful.


    After all, who would dare to put their life on the line in exchange for a patient''s? After a few moments of


    silence, the man smiled mockingly again.


    "Words carry no weight.Who can force you to give up your life when the timees?"


    "Dash!"


    Dr.nc scolded.


    Lily looked up and said, "I''ll write it down on paper.No matter what the consequences are, I will bear it


    alone!"


    It was hard for anyone to object any further since Lily seemed determined.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    From the past medical theories and cases they had been in contact with, everyone knew that such a


    thing could never happen, but Lily was serious.

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you," Dr.nc finally said after a moment of deadlock.


    "However, when can you give us an urate result?"


    "Today," she said affirmatively.


    From her experience and understanding of the virus, if there were no stimtion or further eleration


    through the usage of certain drugs, the virus wouldn''t be able to survive for long.


    With the mixture she made, the body''s immune system would be prompted to fight back.


    They would know if it worked by the evening.


    Dr.nc looked intensely at her, saw how determined she was, and didn''t say anything more.


    One of the staff members was still hesitant.


    "Dr.nc..."


    Although she looked confident, she couldn''t be the only one to bear the price if something went wrong.


    However, Dr.nc waved his hand.


    "Everyone dismissed.Go and check on the other patients.Try and pay extra attention, lest a simr


    phenomenon happen.Make sure to be prepared!"


    With that, he left and went to disinfect himself before taking off his protective suit.


    The doctor, Dashiell Stone, who had argued with Lily earlier, walked over to Dr.nc and said,


    "Dr.nc, I know you trust her, but I still have to say this! We are all experts in virology.Our team has


    people who studied abroad and have won many awards.What does Lily have? She doesn''t even have


    a formal education in medicine.How can we just listen to her?"


    "She studied traditional medicine," Dr.nc replied lightly as he wiped his hands.


    "Besides, what she said wasn''t unreasonable."


    "It sure sounds unreasonable to me!"


    With a sneer, Dashiell turned to Dr.Morris, who had been silent this entire time, and said, "Moe, tell me!


    I know you and Dr.nc went to find her, but...why haven''t I heard of such a young and capable


    woman in the traditional medical field? "


    After all, I have friends who are involved in traditional medicine.


    At first, you said you were bringing Mr.Fike in.


    But, this woman came instead.


    Yes, I may have been abroad for a long time, but don''t try to dismiss me just because I don''t


    understand traditional medicine.


    It takes time for people to fully understand traditional medicine.


    The older they are, the more experienced they''ll be.


    "Look at that woman! She looks like she''s in her twenties at best.What experiences does she have?


    What does she know?!" Dashiell snapped.


    "If something goes wrong, I''m sure all of us will have to bear the responsibility with her! Moe, where did


    you find her?!"


    Dashiell didn''t dare to address Dr.nc up front, so he turned to Dr.Morris instead.


    Dr.Morris felt his cheek burn.He did not know how to exin it.


    Upon signing the non-disclosure agreement, they also promised to keep Lily''s identity a secret.


    They couldn''t reveal that she was the secret apprentice of the miracle doctor.


    At her age, even if people knew she was the secret apprentice, she would inevitably be questioned.


    On top of that, there was no way her identity could be revealed now.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr.Morris shot a troubled look at Dr.nc before hesitantly saying, "Actually, Dr.Russell is very


    experienced.Perhaps we should learn to see things from her perspective."


    "What bullsh*t perspective is that?!"


    As there were no outsiders around, Dashiell did not bother being polite.


    "Did she...get in because of her connections? I heard that her husband is a rich and powerful


    man.Could it be..."


    "Dash! What nonsense are you spewing?!"


    Dr.nc turned around and reprimanded him sternly.


    "Do you know what department this is? Don''t you know how people are selected to work here? What


    do you take this ce to be? What do you take yourself and your colleagues as?!"


    Dashiell quickly apologized when he realized he had said something wrong.


    "I''m sorry, Dr.nc.I didn''t mean it that way.It''s just that Dr.Russell..."


    "You were selected after going through the organization''s assessment, and so was she.Our department


    is no different than others.You also signed a non-disclosure agreement when you came in.Why are you


    questioning it now? If this is what you think about, I doubt you can carry out your duty properly!"


    This seemed to be the straw that broke the camel''s back for Dashiell.


    "Dr.nc, I''m sorry! I get it now.I''ll concentrate on my work and won''t meddle in these things!"

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    Lily poured out the boiled decoction.


    It was steaming hot and exuded the unique fragrance of traditional herbs.


    Withplete focus, she poured the decoction into a bowl and turned around to put another pot on the


    stove.


    The other pot contained a brew for detoxification and an antipyretic concoction that would be used to


    spray the room.She needed to dilute it before spraying.


    Once she was finally done, ayer of sweat formed on her forehead.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have to wear any protective gear in this room.


    Otherwise, she would be drenched in sweat.


    It was as if she had taken a shower each time she took off the protective gear.


    She would be drenched in sweat.She would have been fatigued if it weren''t for her healthy physique.


    Lily sat down on the stool at the side and began writing the critical data.


    With one hand massaging her neck, her other hand was hard at work, writing all the data she had


    found.


    Suddenly, she seemed to recall something.


    Back when she worked under Professor Thompson, she had tried to destroy the data, but Austin


    managed to restore it by mistake.


    Later, she wanted to hire a hacker to hack into the database.


    At that time, Benedict said that he would get back to her.


    Some time had passed, and she still had not heard from him.She did not know if he had forgotten or if


    the person he had found was not good enough.


    Could it be that the firewall the research institute had put up was too strong? Lily shook her head as


    she continued to pat her sore shoulders.She had no idea if Austin had been found yet.


    If something were to happen to him, Dominic would be...sad.


    At this time, Lily heard a knock from outside the door.


    "Come in."


    Lily raised her head and pinched the bridge of her nose.


    "Dr.Russell."


    It was Dr.Edmund Morris who pushed the door open.He had a folder in his hand as he walked toward


    her.


    "Here.Dr.nc told me to pass this on to you."


    "What is it?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily suspiciously asked as she stretched out her hand to take it.


    Then she lowered her head to look through the folder.


    After reading the first few lines, her eyes narrowed, and she looked a little surprised.


    "Asymptomatic infection?"


    "Yep."


    Edmund nodded.


    "There are cases where the patients don''t show any symptoms.To be precise, they didn''t feel any


    difort, but their test results still showed that they had the virus in them."


    "So, they''re just asymptomatic carriers?" Lily asked after thinking about it.


    She began to flip through the folder and discovered quite a few simr cases.


    These people had one thing inmon¡ªnone of them felt difort.


    If it weren''t for the fact that they were in close contact with the patients who were diagnosed and were


    admitted here, their blood samples wouldn''t have been taken for testing, and no one would know that


    they had the virus in their bodies.


    Dr.Morris shook his head.


    "You can''t say that! Just because they don''t have symptoms now doesn''t mean they won''t manifest


    infection rate of this disease is."


    "Then where are these people?"


    She raised her head and asked after roughly looking through the pages.


    "They''re ced in another district and are under observation for the time being," he replied.


    "Dr.nc said that you should look at these cases as well, from...your traditional medical perspective."

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    "All right, I understand." She nodded.


    When she saw that Edmund was still standing there, she asked, "Is there anything else, Dr.Morris?"


    There was no answer.


    In the end, he couldn''t hold himself back any longer and asked, "Dr.Russell...Are you sure about


    Debbie?"


    Although he had nothing good to say before, there were so many people around who belonged to


    different factions.He knew he should not question his colleagues in public, even if he did not fully trust


    her.


    Questioning her in public would cause a division in the team.


    There were many things that science couldn''t exin, and everything must be viewed from multiple


    perspectives toe to a conclusion.She looked intently on him.


    If this person had questioned her in the ward before, she would not have even bothered to exin.


    Lily did not see the need to try and change people''s preconceived doubts about her way of treating


    them.


    "Alex had the same reaction before.At that time, I was so worried and inexperienced that I made the


    wrong call.Later, everything took a turn for the worse.


    Fortunately, he managed to weather the storm and survive.


    "Debbie is still young.I''m afraid her body might not be able to take it.The changes after the infusion are


    riskier than her current situation."


    After a pause, she shrugged helplessly.


    "I don''t know how else to exin it.Do you understand what I said?"


    He frowned as he listened before thinking about what she had just said.


    "I get it, but are you sure Debbie''s situation is simr to Mr.Russell¡¯s?"


    "I am sure!"


    She nodded decisively.


    Looking at her appearance, Edmund felt a little more at ease.He was willing to give her a chance.


    "To be honest, I don''t trust you very much," he said lightly.


    "Still, [hope you''re right."


    In any case, they were all doctors.


    They shared the same goal of curing patients, especially now.


    Just as he exited the room to inspect the rest of the patients before reporting to Dr.nc, someone


    patted him on the shoulder.


    "Moe!"


    Edmund turned his head and saw no one.


    Then he turned his head to the other side and saw a man grinning back at him.


    "I''ve done this so many times, yet, you get fooled every time!"


    "Dr.Stone, you should be more serious during working hours," Edmund said solemnly, pushing his


    sses.


    "Hey! Don''t be so serious! We''re not in the office! We''re all so young.Why are you pretending to be an


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    old soul?" Dashiellined.


    Then, just as he was about to put his arm around Edmund, Edmund dodged.


    Dashiell smacked his lips and retracted his hand before walking alongside Edmund.


    "Look at you.After spending so much time with Dr.nc, you''ve aged a lot! This ce is dull enough as


    it is.Everyone is always so focused on work.You should learn to rx a little."


    "This is where you''re wrong, Dashiell! The entire department is an office.We are working every second


    and every minute.Also, it''s not good to talk about people behind their backs, let alone criticize


    Dr.nc."


    Edmund stopped and said every word with a straight face.


    Dashiell was stunned by this.


    When he saw that Edmund had carried on walking, he hurried over to catch up.


    "I''m not criticizing ...Okay, okay! This is my fault! We''re all friends here.Even if we''re not, we''re still


    colleagues.You don''t have to be so cold!"

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    "Dashiell Stone!"'' Edmund stopped and turned to face him solemnly.


    "You made a mistake in the datast time.I hope you won''t repeat it!"


    A trace of impatience immediately shed across Dashiell''s face when Edmund mentioned the


    mistake.


    Dashiell sighed and put his arm around Edmund''s shoulder.


    "I know, I know! It''s just a tiny mistake! You can tell at a nce that I didn''t do it on purpose! "Dr.Morris,


    you''re the best.What about a drink as a toast to how good you''ve been to all of us?"


    "No drinking during working hours!" Edmund frowned.


    "Where do you even get the alcohol?"


    The department prepared every meal here, and they could not go home to drink at will.


    Where were they going to have a toast? Dashiell burst outughing when he saw the look on


    Edmund''s face.


    "I''m just kidding! Of course, I don''t have any alcohol on me.It''s a joke! I mean, in the future, once this is


    all over.We must go out to drink as a celebration.It''s my way of thanking you!"


    "It''s part of my duty."


    Edmund heaved a sigh of relief when he heard it was just a joke.He was about to turn to leave when


    Dashiell blocked him again with a smile.


    "Dr.Morris, can I ask you a question?"


    "What is it?"


    Edmund answered coldly.He was in a rush, yet Dashiell kept bugging him.


    Although he was starting to lose his patience, Dashiell was still his colleague.


    On top of that, Dashiell had just returned from studying abroad and had picked up their culture.


    Therefore, he could be more outgoing than the people here.


    "How well do you know Dr.Russell?"


    He gestured behind him and said in a low voice.


    Edmund did not answer.


    "Didn''t you and Dr.nc go to look for Mr.Fike together? You should know best.How did such a young


    girl end up joining our team? That woman...Where did shee from?"


    Dashiell took out a cigarette and handed it to Edmund as he b.e.a.n spoke. Edmund frowned as he


    stared at the cigarette.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is not a smoking area."


    "Oh..."


    Dashiell stuffed the cigarette back into his pocket and smiled awkwardly.


    "Look at you.You don''t smoke or drink and seem to care for yourself very well.I''m not trying to pry


    here.I''m just looking out for our department.


    "Look, although we''ve signed a non-disclosure agreement beforeing in, we still know a thing or


    two about each other.You''re a top student from the top medical university in Hydend, and I''m a


    medical graduate from abroad.This research centerprises various talented individuals, and even


    Dr.nc has years of experience, but that woman...Does Dr.nc trust her?"


    Edmund fell silent.


    Dr.nc did trust her, probably for Dominic''s sake.


    However, through recent observations, even Edmund started to feel that Lily was talented.


    On top of that, the mice in the experiment had been injected with the virus.


    While other mice were either dead or still recovering, those Lily had fed with traditional herbs were alive


    and kicking.


    From a data point of view, her medicine seemed more practical.


    "Dr.Morris?" Dashiell called out, seeing that he did not respond.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    After returning to his senses, Edmund seemed to have rxed a little.


    However, he persisted.


    "Dr.Stone.Those whoe here are not ordinary people.You aren''t a nobody either.Dr.nc


    mentioned before that we should focus on beating the virus rather than other people''s affairs.What we


    should do now is focus on doing our tasks well."


    After a pause, he continued, "We corrected the mistake you previously made in the nick of time, so


    there were no irreparable consequences.It wasn''t reported to the higher-ups as well.However, if there


    happens to be another..."


    "No, no.There won''t be a next time!"


    Dashiell interjected and said smilingly, "I promise I won''t make such a rookie mistake again! You''re


    right, Dr.Morris.I shouldn''t ask so many questions.All right, time''s almost up.I should get back to work!"


    After he finished speaking, he retracted his arm and left.


    Edmund looked at Dashiell walking away and shook his head helplessly before continuing along his


    path.


    "How¡¯s everything going?"


    A low and hoarse voice sounded.


    It was a voice he could recognize without seeing a face.


    This voice was his nightmare.


    It was a nightmare he could not wake up from.


    That voice was the only thing ringing in his ears.


    Raising his head slowly, he looked at the person standing on the chair.


    The person was no taller than himself.


    Mike''s hands trembled as he humbly answered, "Everything is ready.You can leave any time you want."


    "Great! I can finally leave this ghost town tomorrow!"


    The man opened his arms andughed loudly.


    Theughter echoed in the room, making the hairs on Mike''s arms stand.


    "Why aren''t you smiling? Aren''t you happy?! We''re one step away from sess! Once we relocate, our


    experiment will be sessful! By then, the whole world will obey my orders!"


    The man had a strange look in his eyes as he clenched his fingers into a fist.


    Mike lowered his gaze.


    "I''m not trying to be pessimistic, but I''m just afraid things won''t go as smoothly as we''ve nned."


    "Huh?! Are you questioning me?!"


    The man suddenly became angry as his eyes lit up in a fury.


    "I''m not questioning you, but we are seriously short on workforce right now.On top of that, you know


    how the rumors are sounding outside.I''m worried that..."


    "What are you worried about?!"


    The man interrupted Mike unhappily.


    "Listen to yourself! Don''t you see how chaotic the world is right now? This is our time! Soon, a group of


    people will die, while the rest will be my ves!"


    Hearing this, Mike sighed.


    "As far as I know, the virus is spreading very quickly, and the fatality rate is low.The whole world is


    trying to ovee this..."


    "Huh?!"


    The man suddenly grabbed Mike''s cor.His stare through the mask almost burned holes into Mike''s


    face.


    "What are you trying to say?! Don''t forget.Your son..."


    "I know my son is in your hands, and I''m not trying to go against you.


    We''re on the same team.


    If we seed, I will reap the benefits as well.


    Remember that I am a businessman, and my main goal is to make money.


    "I know how much I can earn if this virus goes out of control, and we''re the only ones in the world with


    the antidote."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, he continued, "But...what if someone made the antidote first?"

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    "You mean those groups of losers?!"


    The manughed sarcastically, not taking what Mike said seriously.


    Mike shook his head.


    "No.I heard that a group of professionals has gathered to study this virus.I''m afraid that..."


    "Enough of being scared! There''s a saying that you Hydenders like to say; you can''t get out of the


    house if you live in fear!"


    With a cold snort, the man continued indifferently, The whole world had been studying it for two to three


    months, yet, what''s the result? How smart do you think Hydenders are? You guys are nothing!"


    "With that said," Mike paused.


    "Don''t forget that Lily and Rhea are from Hydend.We Hydenders aren''t as dimwitted as you


    think.You still need our help at the end of the day."


    What Mike said immediately reminded the man of something as he squinted his eyes.


    "Forget Rhea.Didn''t I ask you to get Lily for me? What have you been doing? If she isn''t working for


    me, there¡¯s no use for her to live any longer!"


    "As I said, she''s not as soft as she looks.She''s different from me..."


    Before Mike could exin, the man interrupted him coldly, "What is the difference?! Everyone has their


    weaknesses! Doesn''t she have a son? Isn''t she pregnant as well?! A mere pregnant woman is an easy


    target.


    "Mike Corden, I''m genuinely starting to doubt your abilities! If it weren''t for the fact that you insist that


    you will handle this, I''m sure my men would have done it in a blink of an eye! I''m warning you.I''ll give


    you three more days! Three more days, and I will step in if you still don''t seed!"


    "Lily hasn''t been home, and she''s not answering her phone.I don''t think she''s in Hydend,"


    Mike quickly exined, "Although she managed to escape thest time I tried to drug her, Lily must


    feel that she''s in danger.I suspect she went into hiding with her son."


    "Hiding?"


    The man gave Mike a sideway look and sneered.


    Suddenly, he pped a few times.


    Mike jumped.


    Then he heard the door open, and high heels echoed.He immediately knew who wasing.


    Rhea walked in with both hands on her chest.She was holding a phone in one of her hands, and a


    short clip was ying on it.


    With a smile, she walked up to Mike and shook the phone in front of him.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It was Lily in the video.


    In the video, Lily parked a car on a vastwn in front of a big house.


    She was holding the child as she walked in, but the video ended right after she entered the door.


    It seemed like they could not take pictures inside.


    "This..."


    "Your news is so outdated!""


    Rhea said mockingly, "Even I can easily find that she sent her child to a manor near Operose.You don''t


    know a lot of things.Are you honestly clueless, or are you hiding it from us?"


    After saying this, she turned to look at the man in front of her.


    "Boss, I told you he''s unreliable!"


    "I-I didn''t know about this,"


    Mike defended himself with a dazed face.


    "I''m not trying to hide it from you.You know that most of my men are abroad.I only have a few


    connections here in Hydend.


    "where is that ce? Since you''ve already discovered their whereabouts and had a video of them, why


    didn''t you take her son away? Are you trying to frame me?" He looked at Rhea tauntingly.

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    In the face of his interrogation, Rhea did not falter.


    Instead, she smiled and said, "Oh? Are you trying to draw attention to me? Mike, remember that we


    have different responsibilities.


    I am in charge of research and development, while you''re in charge of logistics.


    "What''s more, isn''t Lily an old friend of yours? Don''t you know her son quite well? Don''t you think you''ll


    be the best person to kidnap her son?"


    "It''s because I know her very well that it''s easier for me to scare the snake if Ie forward."


    Mike squinted at her as he studied the attractive face in front of him.


    However, the twinkle in her eyes couldn''t hide the conniving person she was.


    "Rhea, you said you''re in research and development, but what have you developed? You''ve been using


    products we''ve developed through previous research.You know what the boss wants the most, yet it


    seems you''re not seeding.You''re starting to make me doubt your ability."


    "You..."


    Rhea''s expression changed after being called out.


    However, Mike ignored her and continued, "It''s no wonder the boss is so anxious to get Lily to join the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    team.After all, she¡¯s indeed much better than you in this aspect! That person ising soon, and time


    is running out! "If you can''t do it, you should let everyone know.That way, we¡¯ll n.ovelebook devise a


    backup n rather than wasting our time waiting for you."


    At this point, Rhea was gritting her teeth in anger as she snapped lividly, "The boss can see my ability,


    and my achievements are known worldwide.You don''t need to challenge me.If Lily is so amazing, bring


    her here! That way, we canpare who''s better.I''m curious about how good she is.I''d like to know


    who''s the best here.Is it me or her?!"


    "I''m starting to worry that some people''s barks are louder than their bites.That''s why they always


    resorts to maniption and murder."


    "What did you say?!"


    "You know what I''m talking about!"


    "Mike Corden, you better exin yourself right now!"


    "What''s wrong? Should I be clearer? Are you saying that the car chase and ident with Lily had


    nothing to do with you?"


    To!


    "Enough!"


    The man who had been quietly watching this was interrupted.


    "Why are you two arguing?! We''re on the same side.What is this fuss about?! Is Lily worth all this?!"


    "Boss..."


    Rhea had more to say, but a look from the man immediately shut her up.


    "Mike, you don''t have to act all eloquent here.I will give you three days.Three more days! I will send my


    men to finish the job if I don''t see Lily here.Don''t me me for not giving you a chance then!"


    Although Mike had a frown on his face, he did not refute and only nodded.


    "Okay."


    "Alright, you''re running out of time.You should get going!"


    The man waved his hand dismissively.


    As Mike turned around, the man called out, "By the way, you bean don''t have toe tomorrow when


    we move.We won''t need you here.It''s best if you keep a low profile!"


    "Got it," Mike replied and walked out.


    "Boss, do you honestly not want him here tomorrow? Aren''t you afraid he might be up to no good?"


    Rhea asked as she looked back.


    "I''d like to see him try." The man grinned evilly.


    "Keep an eye here for me, especially on R18.The recent data seems extremely unremarkable.See if


    we still need it.Otherwise, you can just scratch that."

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    "Okay!"


    Rhea agreed without batting an eye.


    The man was delighted.


    With a slight nod, his gaze softened a lot."Rhea, do you know what I like most about you?"


    "I wouldn''t dare to assume," she replied lightly.


    "I like how heartless and ruthless you are, unlike Mike Corden! People who are destined for great


    things shouldn''t be so weak.I chose you among many outstanding graduates for how cold- hearted you


    are."


    Rhea''s face remained unmoved.


    "You''re right, Boss."


    "How is R7 doing?"


    He suddenly asked, changing the subject.


    "The first trial of R7 is obedient and easy.Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to transfer to the new base so


    quickly.Boss, rest assured that I have everything under control," she said confidently.


    Taking a deep look at her, the man lightly tapped the back of his hand with his fingers.


    "I remember you mentioning that the effect on R7 was unpredictable.How did you manage to get it


    under control?"


    "It''s not out of control.I''m just unsure of the full extent of the effects.So far, the effect is still very


    satisfactory.Everything is going ording to our expectations.You''re seeing it for yourself as well," she


    replied.


    "Very good! However, Mike is right.R10 is our priority, and you are not making progress.Rhea, time is


    running out, and so is my patience!"


    His tone was calm and non-threatening, but Rhea still shuddered.She lowered her head and said, "I


    understand.I''m picking up the pace.I will seed soon.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It was dyed because of the matter at the experimental base before, but seeing that we''re moving to


    a new base tomorrow, I believe I will sessfully develop Rio!"


    She sounded affirmative, almost like she was trying to cheer herself up.


    The man paced back and forth in front of her but didn''t speak.


    Rhea just hung her head as her fingers slowly clenched.


    After an unknown amount of time, the footsteps finally stopped before he lightly said, "Okay! I hope so!


    I gave Mike Corden three days.How many days should I give you?"


    At this moment, Rhea tensed up again as she slowly raised her head.


    "Boss..."


    "Don''t be scared! I''m just asking a question!"


    The man waved his hand and chuckled.


    "But you should give me a deadline, right? It''s been a long time, Rhea!"


    Rhea gritted her teeth.


    "A-A month?"


    "Huh?"


    "T-Twenty days!"


    She hesitantly corrected herself and stretched out two fingers.


    The man just looked at her.


    Even with the mask covering his face, she could tell his eyebrows were raised slightly.


    After a few seconds of silence, Rhea sucked in a breath.


    "Half a month!"


    "Okay! Half a month!"


    The man took her words to heart.


    "Rhea, I''m much more tolerant of you than of Mike.I only gave him three days.You get half a month.I


    hope you won''t let me down.Otherwise, I''ll lose my temper! You know I can''t control myself when I lose


    my temper!"


    Colors immediately drained from her face as she nodded in response.


    "I got it."


    "All right, you''re dismissed.There are a lot of things to do.You should be very busy too!"


    He waved his hand and turned his back on her.


    Looking at his back, Rhea silently took a few steps back and exited the room.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    "Grandpa, tea time."


    The small voice sounded tender and polite.


    Dominic turned around and saw Galen holding a big tray while a servant stood carefully behind him to


    ensure he didn''t drop it.


    The little guy was too stubborn and insisted on holding the tray himself.


    The servant had no choice but to help him from behind.


    "It''s okay.Go ahead and eat," Dominic replied gently with a smile.


    "Grandpa, eat!"


    Galen stood on his tiptoes, trying to lift the tray.


    However, he couldn''t put it on the table due to his limited stature.


    The child wobbled and was about to fall when Dominic hurriedly supported the tray with one hand and


    caught him with the other.


    "Oh, my little treasure!"


    The servant on the side also hurried over to help with the tray.


    Then Dominic carried the child into his arms.


    "You can''t let me rx?"


    "Eat!"


    Galen sat in Dominic''s arms and continued to reach out for the tray.


    In the end, Dominic had no choice but to beckon the servant to put the tray down.


    Then he took a small piece of pastry and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Finally, Galenughed and pped his hands happily.


    This made Dominic chuckle.


    "You little monster.Only you can make me this happy!" Galen giggled.


    Dominic looked into the distance with a long sigh and said, "Back then, that stinking brat was just like


    you.He would force me to eat, even when I didn''t want to.However, I think he''s just trying to suck up to


    me.The more he wanted me to eat, the less I would.In the end, he¡¯d get so anxious that he would cry."


    As he spoke, a smile crept onto his face.


    Suddenly, he froze, and the glimmer in his eyes gradually faded.


    Although Galen had no idea what the old man was yapping about, he could tell Dominic was unhappy.


    "Grandpa, smile!"


    Galen pushed Dominic''s lips upward.


    Dominic sighed as he took his little hands in his.


    "I want to smile, but how can I be happy? That brat would always run to me all the time, but now that


    he''s gone, I can''t get used to his absence!"


    "Sir."


    A servant walked through the door.


    "There are people at the door who want to see you."


    "No!"


    Dominic snapped impatiently.


    "Send them away! Why are you reporting everything to me? Don''t you have anything better to do?"


    "Sir, it''s...your brother''s family," the servant added after a pause.


    "My brother?"


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "The whole family?"


    "Yeah! Even his wife is here.Maybe..."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The servant did not continue.


    After all, the servant knew she shouldn''t meddle in Dominic''s affairs.


    However, Dominic knew what she was thinking about.


    However, Dominic did not intervene with the search, seeing that it was Operose and they were in


    Hydend.


    Although the Fike family today isn''t as renowned as they were a century ago, their decades of hard


    work still left a mark on society.


    The police also intervened.


    It was unlikely that there had been no news yet.


    Today, they even came knocking at his front door.


    "Should I send them away?"


    The servant asked tentatively, seeing that he was silent.


    Unexpectedly, Dominic stood up.


    "Let them in!"

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    Daniel had not set foot in Dominic¡¯s vast house for years.


    Now trembling on his crutches, Daniel slowly walked in with the support of his son and daughter-in-


    Instead, he slowly looked around until he heard footsteps and saw Dominic walking out.


    Daniel immediately felt his eyes burning as he hurried forward to meet Dominic, wanting to hold his


    hand.


    "Dom!"


    However, Daniel could not stand on his own and almost fell before taking more than two steps forward.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fortunately, someone managed to catch him.


    Elijah hurriedly over to steady him.


    "Dad, slow down."


    "Why are you still so easily excitable at this age?"


    Dominic grumbled with a frown, casting Daniel a sideways nce.


    Then he took Galen''s hand and sat down unhurriedly with a frown still on his face.


    Everyone was surprised to see the child, especially Daniel.He could not help but fix his gaze on Galen.


    "Dom, this is..."


    "This is none of your business!" Dominic snapped.


    ''You''re already so old.Why don''t you stay home instead of wandering around like this? We haven''t seen


    each other for decades.There''s no need for you to trouble yourself visiting me like this!"


    With distaste in his mouth, he turned to re at the couple.


    "Forget the old man.Look at you two! Why are you two just following him around like this?!"


    "Uncle Dom! Please save Austin! Please!"


    Ultimately, the woman could no longer take it and dropped to her knees, crying bitterly.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Dominic retracted his feet and said with a frown.


    "Get up! Get up now!"


    "Dom, we''re running out of options! That''s why I''m here to beg you.Please, just help us!"


    Daniel coughed twice.


    Although he had already sat down, he still held his crutches as he leaned forward, struggling to speak.


    "What can I do?! You guys have lost your mind.If that brat, Austin, is missing, go to the police! Didn''t


    you call them for help? What makes you think I can find him if they can''t?"


    Dominic frowned before turning his gaze toward Galen and gently stroking his tiny head.


    "Dom, I know what you''re capable of! You have your ways and connections.You''ve traveled far and


    wide over the years, and I''m sure you''ve made many friends.


    Sometimes, you can find things that are impossible to find.


    "Austin had been missing for too long, and police couldn''t trace his whereabouts.We aren¡¯t dealing with


    ordinary people, so you must help me! He''s also a Fike.For the sake of our family..."


    "For our family¡¯s sake?!"'' Dominic interrupted him angrily.


    "What rights do you have to talk about us being a family?! When I left, you said I was not part of the


    Fike Family! You said everything belonged to you, and I won''t get a share.From then on, I had nothing


    to do with the Fike family! Now, you''re telling me for the sake of our family?!"Daniel frowned.


    With a sigh, he said, "It''s been so many years..."


    "I will never forget it, no matter how many years have passed! With how you treated me back then, how


    dare youe to me for help now?" Dominic replied with a snort.


    "Dom, I''m the one that has wronged you.All these years, Austin has been..."


    Daniel paused and wiped the corners of his eyes before continuing, "You''ve watched him grow, and he


    has always clung to you since he was a child.


    He''s also the only one in our family who is most like you, the most talented one.


    "He has always been respectful to you and would alwayse running to you, even after all these


    years.You''re the first person he thinks about whenever something good happens.Even if it''s not for the


    sake of the Fikes, you should consider Austin''s loyalty to you over the years.You must help him.If


    anything happens to him..."


    "If anything happens to hin, it is fated to happen!" Dominic snapped bluntly.


    Elijah was speechless.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    "How can you say that, Uncle Dom?!"


    Elijah could not stand and watch any longer.


    "You''re an elder.Austin even calls you his granduncle.We''ve never once disrupted your peace because


    we know you dislike us.


    "We''ve never taken any credit for your doings because we know you don''t see us as your family, but


    what did Austin do?"


    Dominic nced at Elijah and sneered before coldly answering, "How should I say it? Okay, what about


    this? Your father said the same thing to me.I''m just repeating after him.What''s wrong with that?"


    Elijah did not understand what Dominic meant.


    When Elijah turned to look at his father, Daniel lowered his gaze.


    After a deep sigh, he slowly raised his head again.


    "Dom, you don''t n on forgiving me, do you?"


    "Since we''ve cut ties, we should keep our distance.There''s no point in forgiving!"


    Looking at Galen''s cute and innocent face, Dominic smiled, but the smile never reached his eyes.


    Galen looked up at him, and although he could not understand what the adults were talking about, he


    could tell the older man was unhappy.He rubbed Dominic''s cheeks, attempting to make him happy.


    Galen noticed Dominic had been unhappy in the past few days because Dominic did not say much or


    yell like he used to.


    Dominic would often be in a daze.


    Although Galen was young, he could read the room.


    Therefore, he had also been very well-behaved and sensible.


    Dominic gently grabbed the little kid¡¯s hands and tried to force a smile that was still stiff.


    "All right! Okay!"


    Nodding, Daniel pushed himself up.


    "I was wrong.I was wrong!"


    With that, he turned around and walked out the door with Elijah supporting him.


    "Dad..."


    At this point, Elijah''s wife, Michelle, became anxious.


    "Dad, Uncle Dom..."


    Her eyes darted back and forth as she could not decide between chasing after her father-inw and


    persuading Dominic to learn her son''s whereabouts.


    Tears soon began to stream down her cheeks.


    Then Daniel, already at the front door, suddenly turned again and dropped his crutches before falling


    onto his knees with a plop.


    "Dom, I''m begging you!"


    "Dad!"


    Elijah was startled.


    He did not expect his father to do this.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the end, he had no choice but to kneel alongside him.


    "I was wrong.You can me and punish me any way you like, but Austin is still a kid! He didn''t do


    anything wrong.We have no idea whether he''s alive or dead.Please, help us if you can.Take it as me


    begging you.Please!"


    Daniel repeatedly bowed, knocking his head on the floor as he spoke.


    That scared Elijah, Michelle, and even Dominic.


    Dominic quickly got up before sitting down again.


    "What are you doing?! Are you trying to guilt-trip me? Daniel Fike, I''m telling you, I won''t buy it! Get up!"


    However, it was as if Daniel had turned deaf and continued i knocking his head on the floor.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    Elijah and Michelle immediately followed suit.


    Soon, the room echoed with the sounds of heads knocking on the ground.


    Galen blinked at the sight before him.


    Although curious, he saw Dominic''s anger and pursed his lips in silence.


    "Get up, all of you! Get up now!" Dominic roared.


    His voice was so loud that everyone froze and looked up at him.


    "Daniel Fike! You''re something else, aren¡¯t you?!"


    As he began to pace back and forth, he continued, "Even at this age, you''re still pulling this trick on


    me? Do you think I will agree with you this way?!"


    "No.I''m genuinely begging you! I''m running out of options! We''ve checked everywhere, and there¡¯s still


    no sign of him.It''s been so many days, and you know how Austin is.He won''t make us worry like this.


    "Something terrible must have happened! Also, thatb...Thatboratory has been abandoned.I''ve had


    people investigate that ce, but it was wiped clean.Not a single soul remains there.There''s a


    basement in the building.Although the rooms were empty, it looked like someone had lived there.


    "A professor from theboratory died a while ago, so it''s hard not to assume it has something to do with


    theb.Dom, I''ve never asked anything from you for decades.I know you resent and hate me, but this is


    different! I will do whatever it takes to get Austin back, even if it means giving up my life!"


    "why would I want your life?! Can I make anything out of it?!" Dominic replied angrily.


    Then he shot Daniel a re and said, "Get up! Get up, and we''ll talk!"


    "Dom..."


    "I didn''t say I wasn''t going to look for him!"


    Dominic grumbled.


    Although it was in a negative annotation, it was still a great relief.


    The whole family brightened up upon hearing this and helped each other up.


    "Uncle Dom..."


    Elijah was about to speak, but Dominic''s angry gaze immediately shut him up.


    "I agree that the case with theb is weird, but everyone in the research institute has withdrawn.As for


    Austin, I think he should still be in Kingnd," Dominic said thoughtfully.


    "He is?!" Elijah''s eyes lit up.


    "B-But we couldn''t find anything on him.If there were something, the police would have found it long


    ago.What underground organization is this?! Why are they running so rampantly in Kingnd?!" Elijah


    glowered.


    "Who do they think they are? How dare they mess with the Fikes?!" Dominic nced at him and


    snorted.


    "Who said they''re in Kingnd?"


    "Are you saying they¡¯re an international organization?!" Elijah was shocked to hear this.


    Then, tremblingly, he asked, "Did Austin offend an international force? Did he..."


    "Sometimes, you don''t need to offend someone for something to happen.If you stand in the way of


    others, they will naturally deal with you.To them, it''s like crushing an ant to its death,"


    Dominic responded tly.He had calmly made such a reference that made the Fike family turn pale in


    fright.


    Michelle almost fainted.


    Elijah quickly supported her and asked cautiously, ''''Uncle Dom, what do you mean? Is Austin in


    danger?"


    "Probably not!"


    Dominic shook his head.


    "I don''t think he''s dead.If he were, they would not need to hide the body.It''s more convenient if they


    dispose of him."


    That was something he had been thinking about over the past few days.


    If Austin were already dead, his body would inevitably get disposed of.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Since there were no traces of him or his dead body, it meant he was still alive but hidden.

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    "Then, he..."


    Michelle''s face turned pale.


    Although she was relieved to hear her son might still be alive, her heart couldn''t take Dominic''s


    repeated mentions of a corpse.


    "I''ve already sent someone to look for him.I''ll inform you as soon as I hear back."


    Dominic sat down and took a sip of tea from his teacup.


    Then he paused and raised his head to see everyone staring at him.


    "What?! I already said I''ll tell you if I hear-"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Dom, thank you so much!" Daniel cried emotionally.


    "I knew it! I knew you wouldn''t let him die!"


    "Thank you, Uncle Dom!"


    Elijah also thanked Dominic gratefully.


    However, Dominic waved his hands around impatiently.


    "Enough! Stop with all this! Just don''t show up at my door anymore! I can''t see you crying and wailing


    like this.And you! What are you doing, walking around like this, at your age?! If something happens to


    you, whose fault will it be?!"


    "I know my limits!"


    Daniel replied happily.


    "You do, but I don''t! The next time you show up, I won''t let you in.How annoying!"


    With that, Dominic took a big gulp of tea to moisten his throat.


    Daniel nodded.


    "Okay, we won''t bother you any longer.If you hear anything, please tell us as soon as possible.As soon


    as..."


    "Yes, yes, I know! Why are you so long-winded?"


    The whole family was delighted.


    Although there was no news of Austin, knowing that Dominic was willing to help and hearing from him


    that Austin was still alive was enough of a reassurance.


    However, after they left, a dark cloud loomed over Dominic again.


    Things were moreplex than they seemed.


    The situation that Austin was in was difficult to get out of.


    This organization was intricate and powerful.


    It is not as simple as a terrorist organization.


    Dominic wasn''t clear on how many foreign forces were involved.


    On top of that, there was Lily.


    He had not heard anything from her, and he had no idea what was happening on her side of things.


    Then there was the damn virus.


    "Grandpa..."


    The room finally became quiet before Galen called out to him softly.


    Only this child''s voice could calm Dominic''s restless heart.


    Dominic pulled Galen up and sat him on hisp.


    Looking at his little face, Dominic asked, "Hey, kid.Do you miss Mommy?"


    "Mhm."


    Galen nodded.


    "When will Mommye back?"


    "I don''t know.I think she''lle back soon," Dominic replied with a sigh.


    "Before your mother returns, we only have each other to depend on! I''ll take good care of you while you


    remain obedient, okay?"Everything is a blur right now.If something happened to Galen, Dominic


    wouldn''t know how to exin himself.They might be fine in the manor, but he couldn''t guarantee


    Galen''s safety outside of it.


    "Okay!"


    Galen nodded obediently.


    Dominic let out a long sigh of relief before letting him go.


    "Come.Let''s go see the pigeons!"


    Galen was delighted to hear that as he held onto Dominic''s hands, giggling.


    The two men, one old and one young, walked out to the backyard without further ado.

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    Waking up from the nightmare, he opened his eyes and looked numbly at the ceiling.He was used to


    this.


    Day and night.


    It was the same thing over and over again.He could no longer tell whether he was asleep or awake.


    Maybe he was living his nightmare.


    After all, if he was asleep and knew that he was dreaming, he still had hopes of waking up.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, even when he opened his eyes, he was still stuck in an endless loop of torture.He still


    remembered what Mike had said.


    Mike''s words reyed in his head repeatedly, but he still wasn''t sure if he should believe Mike.


    After two days, there was no sign of her leaving.


    Was he getting yed again? However, what good would that do for someone like Mike? Was it


    another cat-and-mouse game? Just as he was starting to get lost in his thoughts, there was the sound


    of the door opening.


    This time, unlike most others, it was apanied by the sharp sound of high heels.


    Although his face was numb, he could still move his eyes.


    This woman''s voice was the most terrifying.


    "Dr.Fike."


    The woman''s voice was clear and melodious, but to Austin, it sounded like a voice from hell.


    Austin did not answer.


    "What? Did the medicine deafen your ears, or have your nerves been so paralyzed that you can''t even


    understand human speech?" Rhea asked mockingly as she stared coldly at the motionless man.


    Austin remained quiet.


    "Tie him up and take him away!"


    Rhea ordered the nearby people away and turned away.


    His ears twitched.


    This was the only sentence that gave him a reaction.


    His heart began to race.


    ¡®Take me away? Take me away! Is it what I think it is? Was Mike telling the truth? Are they really


    transferring me to another location? Does that mean I have a chance?!¡¯


    Although he could not stop his beating heart, he tried his best not to let his face betray him.He would


    rather die than live here.


    Regardless of how many times he wished he had died, he still survived.


    Seeing that he survived, he must escape.He could not just die like this and would not allow his life to be


    ruined.His parents must be waiting for him, and he wanted to escape.He wanted to lock these people


    up and ensure they got what they deserved.He wanted to seek revenge.


    Austin felt himself being pulled up like a rag doll.


    He remained motionless as he allowed the group of people to bind him, dragging him back and


    forth.He stared ahead nkly as if he couldn''t see anything.


    Rhea watched them before slowly walking to Austin.


    "Dr.Fike?" Austin still ignored her.


    Suddenly, her lips curled up, and she broke intoughter.


    "Actually, you should thank me! After all, I''m giving you a chance to be a real miracle doctor!"


    Rhea noticed that his eyelids fluttered even though he did not move or speak.It was obvious he could


    hear her.


    Rhea found this interesting.


    Even those who were controlled by drugs could still feel emotions.


    Humans wereplex.


    It was hard to understand spirits and willpower.


    Even after so many experiments, each result was different.


    The final effects of the medicine were also different for each individual.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    That was why she kept doing these experiments and adjusting the doses.


    Even so, she wasn''tpletely sure about the efficacy of the medicine.


    "Do you know what kind of drug I''ve given you?"


    She moved a little closer and asked in a low voice.


    Austin didn''t answer, but his gaze lowered.


    Rhea smiled and leaned into his ear.


    "It''s poison."


    Her red lips opened and closed, a weird smile stered on her face.


    However, even these few words did not elicit any reaction from him.He was tied up as he sat there


    motionlessly, like a body without a soul.


    Seeing that there was no response, Rhea was starting to get bored.She smacked her lips and said,


    "Don''t worry.This poison is not fatal but will make you stronger.Once you get over this phase, you will


    be invulnerable to all poisons.Wouldn''t that be good for you as a miracle doctor?"


    Raising his head, Austin looked at her.


    His eyes seemed to say, ''Do you take me for a fool?"


    Rhea smiled.


    "You don''t believe me? I''ve read your traditional medicine books before.There were ancient books that


    recorded the methods of invulnerability to all poisons.Have you yet to try it yourself? Or do you doubt


    your own practices? "It''s up to you whether you believe it or not.Anyway, you''re just one of my many


    test subjects.You can''t escape.You''re destined to stay in thisboratory forever."


    She wiped her fingers and continued, "It''s a good thing, isn''t it? Don''t you like staying in theb? Now,


    your wish hase true.You can stay here for the rest of your life.How wonderful!"


    Austin''s lips twitched, but no words came out of him.


    He took a deep look at Rhea before letting out a light sigh.


    It appeared as if he had no desire to interact with her at all.


    "Miracle Doctor, Austin Fike."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rhea watched as he got blindfolded and suddenly said, "In your eyes, who do you think is better? Me


    or Lily?"


    She turned to look at Austin''s expression carefully.


    On the other hand, although his eyes were fully covered, it was as if he could feel her approaching.He


    slowly raised the corners of his lips.


    Then he finally uttered a word.


    "You?"


    Rhea raised her eyebrows and then heard a very soft scoff from him.


    After that soft scoff, he didn''t say anything.


    However, she could feel his mockery, which made her expression cold.


    Her eyelids began to twitch unconsciously as she sneered, "I''ll show you! I''ll let you see with your own


    eyes who''s better.Me or Lily!"


    With that, she raised her hand and signaled the men to take Austin away.


    Austin did not resist.He allowed his hands to be tied behind him like a marite and let himself get


    pushed outside.


    They had everything nned out.


    It was exactly half an hourter that the medicine took effect.


    Whenever the medicine took effect, it was as if all strength had been drained from his body.


    On top of that, two pills were stuffed in his mouth as he got tied up.


    He didn''t resist and ate it obediently.


    Rhea and the others did not doubt it.


    They thought he had exhausted his willpower and given up the idea of escaping.


    After all, he had already taken the two pills Mike had given him.


    Austin was willing to gamble again! Even if he had been deceived and lost this time, it was still a


    gamble he had to take! Even if the chance of escaping was one in ten thousand or one in one hundred


    thousand, he still wanted to try it.


    What ce could be more terrifying than this purgatory?

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    Austin seemed to let himself get dragged forward numbly as he tried to memorize the ground under his


    feet and the voices around him.He felt himself getting carried into the elevator, and the elevator


    descended ordingly.He wondered if he had been on the top floor, but the elevator ride was short,


    meaning he was not too high.


    After getting dragged out, he began to listen attentively.


    He did not hear the sound of high heels or anything else besides the voices of the two men dragging


    him around.


    Austin wondered whether or not Rhea followed.


    He silently analyzed the journey until the two men pushed him into a car.


    When the car started, he began counting the time inwardly.


    ¡®Mike mentioned I should wait 20 minutes from when the car started"


    Austin could not see, and although he did not have a watch, keeping track of time was easy because


    he had spent all his time doing it when he was locked up.


    He no longer needed to look at a time to figure out an approximate number.


    Moreover, this involved his life, and he avoided any miscalctions.


    With his hands tied behind his back, he patted around and found a knot.


    The strange thing was that the knot did not feel like the usual one.


    The current knot felt looser than the previous one, making it easier for him to break free.


    After moving around a little more, he broke himself free, which puzzled him.


    Everything was going smoothly, so Austin wondered if Mike had arranged for someone to tie him up


    like that or if it were another trap.


    Hesitation shed across his mind, but he knew he had no time to think.


    As the car moved down the road, he silently counted the time.


    Judging by the sound of breathing, there should only be three people in the car, including the driver.


    He would break free and grab the steering wheel if things went ording to n.


    That would cause chaos, and the chance for him to escape would be high.


    Still, would things go that smoothly? Was Mike telling the truth?¡¯ Austin did not have long to doubt


    himself.


    After all, his 20 minutes were almost up.


    The closer the time came, the faster Austin''s heartbeat.


    ''Five...four...three...two..one!¡¯ At this time, he exuded a burst of strength and broke free from the ropes


    before pulling the cloth over his eyes.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The people in the car did not expect him to break free and were stunned for a moment before


    immediately rushing over to subdue him.


    Austin''s survival instincts seemed to overpower them as he swung them away.


    Then he rushed forward with a clear goal¡ªthe steering wheel.


    The driver panicked as he tried to shake Austin off with one hand and desperately held onto the


    steering wheel with the other.


    The other two people in the car returned to their senses and immediately jumped up to try and subdue


    Austin again.


    Austin was curious to know if he had gathered all his strength just for today or if it was the drug that


    Mike had given him.


    Austin felt a rush of power as he knocked the two people holding him down and rushed forward again


    topete with the driver.


    Although it was hard for him to grab the steering wheel from behind, the driver was still getting


    disrupted, and the car began to swerve.


    Austin grabbed the steering wheel with one hand and pushed the driver''s head away with the other.


    Simultaneously, he looked up and realized they were driving past a street market.


    The car swerved through the street crazily, and the crowd immediately dispersed.


    Then the car rushed uncontrobly into a shop.


    After crashing into the railing, it flipped andnded on the ground with a bang.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    Bang! The carnded heavily.


    Austin''s body lost its bnce and rolled inside.


    As he looked out the car window, longing for freedom, he felt a buzz in his ears.He felt his head in a


    daze and did not know how long it was before he felt himself getting dragged out of the car.His head


    felt warm, as if something was flowing down his scalp.


    The scene before his eyes was chaotic.


    There was a fire with people shouting as sirens rang in his ears.


    It was as if he could hear everything, yet nothing at all.


    Then he cked out.


    Putting away the boiled herbs, Lily wiped her hands and was about to leave when she heard hurried


    footsteps.


    Edmund appeared in front of her.


    "Dr.Russell, there are some changes in Debbie."


    When she saw the serious look on his face, her heart tightened.


    "What changes?"


    "We''ll talk as we head over,"


    Edmund said, taking a protective suit and handing it to her.


    Lily quickly got dressed and followed him to the ward.


    The two talked as they walked.


    Each sentence from Edmund was fast, but he spoke very clearly.


    "After you insisted on not giving her the infusion, Debbie''s condition stabilized three hourster.


    Her heart rate stabilized, and the high fever subsided.


    Everything was as you predicted.


    "However, she had a spike in her body temperature just now, and she began to mumble nonsense.Her


    body is burning, and she falls into a state of unconsciousness.It looks like she''s about to die."


    Hearing hisst few words, Lily stopped in her footsteps.Her eyes widened as she looked at


    Edmund.She could not believe her ears.


    ¡®Debbie is dying?! How could that happen?!¡¯


    "All the avable doctors have gathered there, even Dr.nc.You have to prepare yourself,"


    Edmund warned, giving her a meaningful look.


    Lily knew this was not just about Debbie''s life.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    If something happened to Debbie, Lily would be held responsible.


    She had already proudly proimed she would pay with her life if something happened to Debbie.


    Although it was not an empty promise, Lily just could not believe that Debbie would die so soon.It was


    impossible.


    Thinking of this, she quickened her pace and rushed to the ward.


    Many people were already there, taking Debbie''s body temperature, trying to cool her down, and


    preparing some medication.


    They orderly performed a series of operations, but everyone''s expression was heavy.


    Dr.nc was standing there, directing the overall situation, as Debbiey on the hospital bed with her


    eyes closed and an oxygen mask over her face.


    Debbie''s face was pale, and it looked like she might stop breathing.


    "Let me have a look!"


    Lily said and immediately went to Debbie''s bedside to check her pulse.


    Based on Lily''s experience and her reading of Debbie''s pulse, the child was not about to die.


    Even if the virus started to act up, how could she die in such a short time? Lily frowned.


    Just as her finger was about to touch the child''s arm, someone suddenly pped her hand away.

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    "It¡¯s all your fault!" Dashiell said fiercely, "If it weren''t for you, the child wouldn¡¯t suffer so much, and her


    life wouldn¡¯t be in danger! How dare you mess around again!"


    "I¡¯m not messing around and have to take her wrist pulse.Step aside!" Lily said coldly.


    "Please! Take her pulse? What the hell for? Do you think your fingers can detect more than our


    professional equipment? It¡¯s nothing more than a party trick since herbal medicine is unreliable! Now


    that things havee to this, what else must you say?" He scolded angrily.


    Some of the other herbal medicine practitioners got upset.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, how could you say we¡¯re performing party tricks? How is herbal medicine not reliable?"


    "It¡¯s just not!"


    "Without the equipment, mainstream medicine can do nothing.All you know is to perform surgeries or


    ask the patients to wait for their deaths."


    "It¡¯s the herbal medicine that¡¯s..."


    The two parties suddenly ended up in a fierce quarrel.


    Although some herbal medicine practitioners also thought Lily was too young to be counted on, they


    united to defend their practice.


    They argued with their counterparts, suddenly kicking up a ruckus.


    Lily did not bother to argue with anyone, as time was equal to life.She eagerly wanted to take the


    child¡¯s pulse to see how she was doing.However, Dashiell quickly blocked it when he saw her


    outstretched hand.


    "Cut it out! We''re still trying to save her life, so stop getting in our way! Dr.nc said we could hold her


    responsible if anything happened to the child.We all remember it well, so you can¡¯t let her do as she


    pleases!"


    Lily was upset that he kept trying to stop her and angrily said, "The child is still alive.What are you


    trying to achieve by not letting me take her pulse? I did say so, but she¡¯s still all right.Will you only be


    happy when something happens to her?"


    Dashiell was dumbfounded for a moment.


    "Are you still not admitting you¡¯ve made a mistake¡ª"


    "Enough!"


    Dr.nc shouted, smacking the patient¡¯s file onto the floor.


    The sound stopped the quarreling doctors, and they looked over at Dr.nc.


    "Is this the time to quarrel? Don¡¯t you know what you should be doing? What about your duties and


    missions?"


    He questioned them as they lowered their heads in shame.


    Looking at Lily, he said severely, "Lily, you must remember what you told us.We must n.ovelebook take


    responsibility for what we say!"


    Lily nodded.


    "I do.I¡¯ll acknowledge my mistakes and take responsibility for them!"


    "Then take her pulse.Guys, carry on with your emergency measures."


    Following his instruction, others quickly mobilized.


    Having heard Dr.nc, Dashiell stood aside and did not dare to stop Lily.


    However, he kept a close eye on her as if worrying that she would be up to her tricks.


    Lily calmed herself, concentrated, and took the child¡¯s pulse.


    Then she looked at the little girl¡¯s eyes and mouth.


    Immediately after, Lily pulled down Debbie''s cor to check her chest, ttened her hand to see her


    palm, then bent down to carefully examine Debbie''s soles.


    Others could not understand what she was doing.


    Some thought she was putting on a show, while others wondered if she did detect something.

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    After a while, she stood and looked toward Dr.nc.


    "I''d like to have a word with you."


    "How¡¯s the kid?"


    Dr.nc questioned, furrowing his brow.


    "She should be stable for now," she said euphemistically, bending down to pinch Debbie''s cheeks with


    one hand and stuffing something into her mouth with the other.She did it so swiftly that others could not


    do anything but shout, "What did you feed her?!"


    "Dr.nc, let¡¯s talk alone," Lily said indifferently while turning to face him.


    Before Dr.nc could reply, Dashiell chuckled coldly.


    "What can''t you say here that you must speak with Dr.nc alone? We''re all colleagues, and as


    Dr.nc said, we¡¯re all on the battlefront together.How are there secrets we are not privy to? "Dr.nc,


    you said you wouldn''t let her off the hook easily, and I believe there¡¯s no secrets between the two of


    you.So, I¡¯m wondering, Dr.Russell, what is it that you could only tell Dr.nc and not us?"Dashiell


    looked around, and someone piped up, "Yeah! If it¡¯s about the patient, then we should hear it.If


    not...Dr.Russell, you should tell us about your view on her current condition, shouldn¡¯t you?"


    At the mention of this, Dr.nc said, "That¡¯s right! Let''s not get started on other topics, Lily.How¡¯s she


    doing?"


    He sincerely hoped that nothing had gone wrong.


    Although he was not an expert on herbal medicine, he had somehow learned about it and seen how


    Dominic cured someone before.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡®Herbal medicine doctors were sometimes able to heal things that regr doctors couldn''t.I must admit


    that herbal medicine is a vast subject, but Lily is too young.


    Even if I trust her and she is Dominic¡¯sst and best apprentice, would she truly not make a mistake?¡¯


    Seeing so many waiting for her answer, Lily looked around, then fixed a firm gaze on Dr.nc and


    slowly said, "She''ll live."


    Hearing it, everyone reacted differently.


    Some let out a sigh of relief, while the rest were doubtful.


    Dashiell tried to put her on the spot.


    "She¡¯ll live? Dr.Russell, what the h*1l do you mean by that? Staying alive could mean anything.


    "Someone in a vegetative state could still breathe and be considered alive, but are they alright? The


    girl was lively and appeared to be on her way to recovery and discharge.Does the fact that she couldn''t


    wake up despite being alive mean you were sessful?"


    He spoke sharply, looking askance at Lily with each sentence.


    Those who agreed with him repeatedly nodded, thinking he was right in saying so.


    Dr.nc frowned thoughtfully.


    "Dr.Stone, have I ever said so? The child is in an emergency state, and all you do is talk.Is that what


    you should be doing as a doctor? You started n.ovelebook talking about her being in a vegetative state


    before we could reach a conclusion.Do you really want her to be that way? Is it more important to prove


    your point than to uphold a doctor''s ethical standards?"


    Turning to look at him, Lily did not back down and threw sharp questions back at him.


    Stumped, Dashiell briefly let out a flustered look but quickly regained his confidence.


    "Stop ming others! Who the h*ll caused the kid to end up in an emergency state? What about your


    ethical standards as a doctor? Who denied her blood transfusion and imed she would surely get


    well? Who is the one risking the patient¡¯s life?"

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    Lily and Dashiell each seemed to have a point, and the others did not know for a moment which side to


    take or whom to trust.


    "Dr.Russell, ording to you, what should we do?"


    Having remained quiet, Edmund spoke.


    Instead of making usations or taking sides, he simply asked her what they should do next.


    "That¡¯s right.It¡¯s not the time to argue about who is right.What matters is saving her life."


    Someone else nodded and said, "Dr.Russell, what did you feed her? How could she take any drugs


    without a prescription?"


    "It¡¯s to protect her heart," Lily answered.


    "Since I¡¯ve been put in charge of the child, I''ll perform my duty.You can hold me ountable for what


    I¡¯ve said." Edmund frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter if you would fulfill your obligation or if we could hold you ountable.We''re talking


    about someone¡¯s life here, and we mustn''t take it lightly!"


    "I know!"


    Looking at Edmund, she grimly uttered the two words.


    Although she did not want to save the world, she knew how important a human''s life was.


    Furthermore, she sincerely wished to cure Debbie. n.ovelebook Edmund fell silent, and so did others.


    "Dr.nc, you¡¯re in charge here.What do you think we should do?"


    Dashiell suddenly threw the question, "Will we save her or not?"


    His attention shifted to the bed as he spoke.


    Everyone else looked at the little girl on the bed.She looked so small and fragile.


    Having children of their own, some of the doctors ached for her.


    "Of course! How can we not save her life?"


    Someone piped in, "We can¡¯t treat her as a test subject!"


    "That''s right, we can¡¯t!" Dr.nc thought for a moment.


    "Follow standard operating procedures and perform any necessary blood transfusions.As for


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr.Russell..."


    Looking at Lily, he said gravely, "Can your treatment n work along with theirs?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded.


    "Wait a minute!" Dashiell tried to object.


    "Then, if the child gets well, who takes the credit? Dr.Russell, what about the guarantee that you


    made?"


    "How could you still talk about credit at this point?" Dr.nc frowned.


    "Dr.Stone, have you joined us just for recognition? If that¡¯s the case, this might not be the ce for


    you!"


    "That¡¯s not what I''m saying, Dr.nc.You shouldn¡¯t be biased against me!" Dashiell retorted.


    "You can¡¯t side with Dr.Russell just because you hired her." Dr.nc said somberly, "I¡¯ve always been


    fair.If you disagree with my actions, you canin to the higher-ups.I¡¯m open toints and


    suggestions from anyone, but now is the time to save lives and find a cure for the virus."Looking


    around, he roared, "I won¡¯t allow anyone to fight over credit! Do you understand?"


    "yes!"


    Everyone answered in unison, almost subconsciously.


    Seeing this, Dashiell knew he could say no more even if he wanted to, and angrily shut up.


    Since a decision was made, only two nurses remained to check on the girl while the doctors returned to


    their tasks.


    Lily, however, did not leave and stayed behind.


    Apparently thinking alike, Dr.nc and Edmund did not go away either.


    The trio gazed at the child in the bed in silence.

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    "Go and prepare since you might have to stay here overnight.It could be exhausting with only the two


    of you taking shifts," Dr.nc said to the two nurses who remained behind, "Doe back when


    you''re ready.I still have to examine the patient."


    "Okay, Doctor." The nurses replied and left.


    Dr.nc took the stethoscope and checked Debbie''s heartbeat, then gave her a rough examination.


    When he withdrew his hand, he thought about something and gave Lily a look.He took the child''s wrist


    and turned it over, checking her palm.


    The palm was soft, but he could see something abnormally yellow in the middle.


    If one were not careful, they might mistake it for a callous caused bybor.


    However, she was still a child and had not done such work before, let alone over a long period of


    time.Not only that, she had been in the ward recently.


    Stroking his finger over it, Dr.nc realized it was not a callous but a darker yellow that had shown


    through the skin.It was something unnatural and abnormal.


    Letting go of her hand, he pulled out her feet from under the nket and checked her soles.


    They were the same.


    Puzzled by what he was doing, Edmund got nearer to take a look and said in astonishment, "What


    happened to her?"


    Dr.nc did not answer but looked over at Lily.


    "She was poisoned."


    Lily mouthed the words silently while casting a quick nce around.Surveince cameras were in


    every room to constantly n.ovelebook monitor the patients¡¯ conditions.Of course, there were spots


    where the cameras did not cover, as they had to give the patients privacy.


    "Poisoned?"


    Edmund nearly shouted, but he was quick to shut his mouth.However, he was still puzzled.


    "Not because of the virus?"


    Appearing rtively calmer, Dr.nc gazed at Lily quietly, seemingly waiting for her answer.


    ¡®She wanted to have a word with me alone.Is this what she wanted to tell me?¡¯


    "No."


    Shaking her head, Lily turned around and walked toward the blind spot of the surveince


    cameras.Dr.nc threw her a deep look, then slowly walked over.Edmund followed closely behind.


    "Someone has poisoned Debbie."


    When they were near, Lily spoke.


    The two men were shocked.


    Edmund asked, despite himself, "Poisoned? Hasn¡¯t she been infected with the virus already? She¡¯s


    been here, and the food is specially prepared and delivered to the patients.How could she be


    poisoned? If she was, wouldn¡¯t other patients be poisoned as well?"


    They could only specte.


    ¡®Other than through the food and drink, how else could she be poisoned? They can¡¯t leave the ce!¡¯


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No."


    Lily shook her head and said, "It might not be what she ate.The toxin in her isn''t strong and is taking


    effect slowly.Furthermore, it¡¯s not the kind of poison we could easily buy.So someone must have


    poisoned her."


    "Who?" Edmund was shocked.


    Surveince cameras were in every room to constantly monitor the patients¡¯ conditions.


    Of course, there were spots where the cameras did not cover, as they had to give the patients privacy.


    "Poisoned?"


    Edmund nearly shouted, but he was quick to shut his mouth.However, he was still puzzled.


    "Not because of the virus?" Appearing rtively calmer, Dr.nc gazed at Lily quietly, seemingly


    waiting for her answer.


    ¡®She wanted to have a word with me alone.Is this what she wanted to tell me?¡¯


    "No."


    Shaking her head, Lily turned around and walked toward the blind spot of the surveince cameras.


    Dr.nc threw her a deep look, then slowly walked over.Edmund followed closely behind.


    "Someone has poisoned Debbie." n.ovelebook When they were near, Lily spoke.


    The two men were shocked.


    Edmund asked, despite himself, "Poisoned? Hasn¡¯t she been infected with the virus already? She¡¯s


    been here, and the food is specially prepared and delivered to the patients.


    How could she be poisoned? If she was, wouldn¡¯t other patients be poisoned as well?"


    They could only specte.


    ¡®Other than through the food and drink, how else could she be poisoned? They can¡¯t leave the ce!¡¯


    "No."


    Lily shook her head and said, "It might not be what she ate.The toxin in her isn''t strong and is taking


    effect slowly.Furthermore, it¡¯s not the kind of poison we could easily buy.So someone must have


    poisoned her."


    "Who?" Edmund was shocked.


    ¡®Someone poisoned her? Then it¡¯s a serious matter! The workers here have all been carefully selected


    and have gone through strict background checks.In other words, they were chosen by the government


    to serve the country.If there¡¯s a problem with them, then it''s rather rming"


    "I have no idea.That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t say it just now."


    Shaking her head, Lily said thoughtfully, "It¡¯s the poison that caused such a physical reaction in


    Debbie.Dr.nc, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can draw her blood for analysis.You should be able to


    determine the toxin through a blood test."

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    "I¡¯ll see to it," Dr.nc said, "How do you know she got poisoned?"


    Having asked that, he felt it was redundant as a herbal medicine practitioner could determine many


    hidden problems by taking one¡¯s wrist pulse.


    "Then who do you think could''ve poisoned her?" He asked again.


    Lily shook her head.


    "I¡¯m unsure and don¡¯t want to jump to conclusions.However, it¡¯s a serious problem.Whoever the person


    is, what is their goal? What motives do they have? It¡¯s too dangerous having someone like that around


    here."


    "You''re right." Dr.nc nodded and turned to Edmund.


    "What do you think?"


    "I think Dr.Russell is correct.Whoever the person is, we must catch them! I never expected anyone like


    that to be hiding among us.It¡¯s truly horrible."


    Dr.nc was thoughtful.


    "Then about the poisoning..."


    "Debbie will be fine.I fed her the antidote, which should be able to counteract the poison very soon,"


    Lily exined.


    Taken aback, Edmund asked, "That was for the poison? Not to protect her heart?"


    Lily smiled, and he caught on.


    "It¡¯s a misdirection?"


    "She¡¯s right not to tell the truth.Before determining who the culprit is, we should withhold some


    information."


    Dr.nc approved her decision and admired her ability to strategize off the cuff.


    "But the child doesn¡¯t seem to be doing very well."


    "She''ll be fine once the antidote counteracts the poison.She would¡¯ve gotten well by now if she hadn''t


    gotten poisoned.Her pulse is steady and robust, and her immune system has been good enough to


    help her withstand the virus.


    "Her condition has worsened only due to the poison¡¯s effects," Lily paused before continuing, "I''d like to


    stay here for two days and wait for her recovery."


    "you?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Stunned, Dr.nc said without hesitation, "No! You¡¯ve overworked yourself for too long.You won¡¯t be


    able to n.ovelebook cope.I''ll station someone here.We don¡¯t need you to do this.Go and rest!"


    "It¡¯s okay.It¡¯s just two days.If I¡¯m not mistaken, Debbie will at least recover by tomorrow morning.I''d like


    to keep herpany and be here when she recovers."


    Lily knew he was about to speak She worried he would object and hastily added, "Besides, my


    husband is just next door, and it¡¯s convenient for me to visit him.Just consider this an opportunity for


    me to spend time alone with him, okay?"


    She half-joked, but her eyes were earnest.


    Dr.nc looked resigned and frowned.


    "You..."


    "Thank you, Dr.nc," she said immediately.


    Dr.nc sighed and helplessly shook his head.


    "All right, just for two days.After that, you must take a proper rest!"


    "I will.Not only that, I¡¯ll take a rest and might even loaf around, okay?" Lily chuckled.


    ¡®It¡¯s going to be soon.Based on thetest data and potency of the concoction, I¡¯ll be able to see the


    effect of the medicine in two days.By then, we¡¯ll be able to tackle the virus.Then everyone can rx


    and not worry about the pandemic.We¡¯ll also be free to go home"


    However, as she had yet to confirm the oue, she decided only to share the good newster.


    "Then leave it to me to catch the culprit!"


    Edmund growled, "We can''t allow such a wolf in sheep''s clothing to work among us!"


    "Yes! We must determine who they are!"

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    Austin groggily opened his eyes, but his eyelids felt so heavy that he gradually closed them again.He


    did not know how much time had passed, and it felt like a yearter when he reopened his eyes.He


    saw a wooden roof instead of the unnerving white ceiling.He then looked around him and saw a closet,


    desk, chair, the bed he was lying on, and the nket...


    Everything was not the cold and hard stuff he had before.


    Almost subconsciously, he lifted his hand and pped himself.


    ¡®Ouch, that hurts!¡¯ However, he was d he felt pain.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t a dream!¡¯ In other words, he finally escaped and no longer needed to suffer in that hellhole.


    He eagerly tried to get off the bed, but the moment he removed the nket and his feet touched the


    floor, he went limp and almost dropped to his knees if he had not propped himself up.


    "What are you doing? Are you trying to kill yourself?"


    The voice was familiar and yet so strange.


    Austin had not heard it for a long time, and hearing it again felt like a century had passed.He slowly


    looked over his shoulder toward the source of the voice, fearing he was hallucinating.n.ovelebook


    Slowly, he took a good look at the face.


    It was wrinkled, impatient, yet kind.Tears welled up in Austin¡¯s cycs as he got emotional.


    "Granduncle..." He called out in his quavering voice, almost about to cry.


    "Don¡¯t you f*cking cry!" Dominic said impatiently, "You''re a grownup, yet you cry so easily like a baby.


    Aren¡¯t you ashamed?"


    Austin hurriedly wiped his tears and said, "I-I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t cry if you don¡¯t let me! I won¡¯t..."


    However, despite what he said, the more he tried to wipe his tears, the more he shed. His tears kept


    falling.


    "You idi#t!"


    Dominic chided him but put down the tray, walked over to take a packet of tissue paper, and threw it


    onto Austin.


    "Don¡¯t stain my nket, okay?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Austin quickly took a tissue to dry his tears and sniffled hard, finally getting a grip on himself.He calmed


    himself and asked, "Granduncle Dom, did you save me?"


    He looked down at himself, surprised he had on a fresh set of clothes while the few wounds on him


    were dressed and bandaged.He had no idea how long he had slept and how he got there.


    "I¡¯m not that free, okay?"


    Dominic set the tray on the desk, picked up a steaming bowl of herbal soup, and brought it over.


    "Why the hell did you race your car till it flipped over? You might have died if my men hadn¡¯t passed by


    and picked you up!"


    Upset, he flopped down on the chair and crossed his legs.


    "Race my car?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Puzzled momentarily, Austin quickly realized that his car must have flipped over before Dominic¡¯s men


    found him and brought him over.He initially thought the police would take him away.He did not expect


    to wake up at Dominic¡¯s pace.Still, Dominic liked to talk tough.


    ¡®He saved me yet pretends not to care about me" Austin was overjoyed.


    No matter what, it was not easy for him to make it out alive.

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    "Uncle..."


    The moment Austin opened his mouth, Dominic handed over the herbal medicine.


    "Drink it!"


    Dominic sounded rude, but the medicine was the most delicious thing on earth to Austin now.


    Without asking what it was, he gulped it down in one shot.He did not even care that it was hot and


    smacked his lips after finishing it.


    "It¡¯s so sweet!" Dominic stared at his nephew.


    "I doubled the amount of bitter melon! Very sweet? I think you must be suffering from a concussion!"


    Despite being scolded, Austin did not mind andughed happily.


    "Thank you for saving me, Uncle Dom."


    "I told you I¡¯m not that free, got it? Your father wille to pick you upter.Don''t dilly-dally and try to


    stick around.You''re no more than a pain in my a*s!"


    After a pause, he added, "Oh, yes, I don¡¯t want the bed and nket anymore since you''ve used


    them.Tell your father to buy new ones for me!"


    "Sure, I''ll buy the best ones for you, Uncle Dom!" Austin saidughingly.


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his chest and palmed it with a cough.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Dominic asked with a frown.


    Although he looked dismissive, his eyes showed his concern.


    "Nothing.I must¡¯ve hit my chest.I¡¯ll be all right after some rest."


    Austin coughed heavily on purpose, but the pain was gone.n.ovelebook Although he was exhausted,


    he was much better now than he was previously.He thought about it and asked, "Uncle Dom, did you


    check my wrist pulse?"


    "why should I? Are you dying?"


    Dominic was blunt but could not help but add, "Okay, okay, you won¡¯t die."


    "Then what kind of virus do I have in my body?" Austin asked.


    He was d and relieved when he saw Dominic, as he had no idea what kind of virus Rhea had


    injected into him.


    Even if Dominic did not save him, he would still visit and ask Dominic to diagnose him.


    "Virus?" Dominic knitted his brow and looked confused.


    "What virus? There was none."


    "None?" Austin was surprised.


    After all, Rhea had injected him with a virus and told him what she did. Austin felt it too.


    ¡®Besides, if she didn¡¯t poison me, what about those reactions and the torment I went through every


    day? I couldn¡¯t have imagined them, could I?"


    "Are you sure, Uncle Dom?" He was suspicious.


    "Did you fail to detect it? How about..."


    He knew he had made a mistake the moment he said that.


    ¡®Did I forget who my granduncle is? He¡¯s the biggie, the authoritative figure, and the soul of herbal


    medicine! Saying he failed to detect the poison is like criticizing his skills and doubting his abilities!¡¯ As


    he expected, Dominic looked upset and chuckled coldly twice.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve failed.How about you do it yourself since you¡¯re a miracle doctor?"


    Austin was embarrassed and said, "I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Dom."


    "There¡¯s no need to apologize since I¡¯m the one who failed you by not detecting the virus.Well,


    Mr.Miracle Doctor, why don¡¯t you check your wrist pulse and enlighten me with your diagnosis?"


    Dominic said unhappily.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant, Uncle Dom.They injected the virus into me.It would attack me once daily,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    making me feel miserable each time.I-I have no idea what kind of virus it is," Austin exined.


    Dominic grew severe and took his wrist pulse.He let go, then felt his neck.The older man looked


    somber while Austin remained still and let his granduncle examine his body freely.

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    "Take off your shirt!" Dominic said.


    Austin did so without asking why.Dominic examined him from top to bottom, then took two steps back


    to size him up.


    "Take off your pants, too!"


    Austin was stunned.


    "Uncle Dom?"


    "Stop dawdling! You want me to do it for you?" Dominic said it threateningly.


    Austin was resigned, could only do as he was told.


    Although he still wore his underwear, wearing so little in front of the old man was embarrassing.


    Crouching down, Dominic looked at his calves, then flicked his finger at the back of his knee.He slowly


    got up, stepped back, and rubbed his beard as he narrowed his eyes.He seemed to be either looking at


    Austin or thinking about something.


    "Grandpa..." A voice sounded.


    Austin knew his granduncle was trying to figure out what was wrong with him, but standing there


    without a shirt or pants was embarrassing.


    ¡®I wonder if he¡¯s done.He should at least let me put on my clothes, right?¡¯ "Grandpa..."


    The soft voice sounded again.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since it was soft and said "Grandpa,"


    Austin almost thought he was hallucinating.


    "Granduncle?"


    Austin spoke up and confirmed that his voice was normal and not the childish one echoing


    mysteriously.


    "Grandpa..."


    The voice sounded again.


    Hearing it now, Austin knew it did note from him.


    ¡®That voice is..ing from behind me?¡¯ He turned around and saw a small boy standing at the


    doorway, pushing the door open and sticking his head in, blinking curiously.


    Seeing Austin, the child gaped.


    "Woah..."


    Catching himself, Austin looked down and saw he was nearly naked.n.ovelebook He quickly pulled up


    his pants and blushed.Although it was just a child and a boy, it was embarrassing for Austin, who had


    always wanted to be respected.


    "Munchkin, why''d youe here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to y by yourself?"


    Dominic happily jogged over to hug Galen.


    However, just as Dominic was about to touch him, he suddenly thought about something and snapped


    his hands back before pointing at Galen.


    "Stay where you are and don¡¯t move!"


    Startled, Galen did so obediently as Dominic snatched up a packet of alcohol wipes and sanitized each


    of his fingers.


    After spraying himself with some sanitizer, the old man went over to hold the little boy up.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wander around?" Austin was dumbfounded.


    ¡®While I have to hand it to Dominic for being able to shift his attitude sopletely and abruptly,


    he¡¯s...being too careful, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s acting as if I¡¯m some kind of super-spreader.Does he need to


    take so much effort to disinfect himself?¡¯ Standing dimly, Austin was speechless.


    "You¡¯re butt naked!" Galen pointed at Austin and giggled.


    Austin was at a loss for words.


    ¡®This is so humiliating!¡¯ Teased by a toddler, he blushed as he tried to act tough.


    "Nonsense! I have my underwear on!"


    "what are you shouting for? Are you proud to have your underwear on? Do you not always wear one?"


    Dominic shouted at him.


    Austin was stumped.


    "Uncle Dominic, I..." He pouted.


    ¡®How could he be so biased?¡¯

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    "It¡¯s not fun over here.


    Grandpa will take you to have fun, okay?"Carrying Galen, Dominic was about to leave.


    Still standing there in embarrassment, Austin was taken aback.


    "Uncle Dom, what about the virus?"


    "What virus? I said you have no virus!"


    Dominic impatiently left without looking back.


    Austin stood for a long time in a daze, then went into the ensuite bathroom.


    Standing before therge mirror, he looked at his nearly naked self.He was wearing nothing except a


    pair of short pants.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As he only took off his shirt just now, it was the first time he could take a good look at his body.


    It had been days since he had done so.He would have been shocked to see how much weight he had


    lost if he had not been mentally prepared.His cheeks were deeply sunken, and one could tell from the


    dark circles under his bloodshot eyes that he had not slept well for days.His body, however, did not look


    like his at all! It was not skinny.


    On the contrary, his muscles were firm and clearly outlined.


    His biceps were full when he tried to hold up both arms and clench his fists.


    Seeing his body, one would surely think he was a lean, strong kickboxer under intense training.


    However, Austin knew that he seldom exercised and would be out of breath if he were to jog 3 miles.


    Having spent most of his time in theboratory, he was active in his brain yet physically weak.


    Despite having such a body, he felt weak deep down and knew the feeling was real.


    Standing there, he felt like he was looking at a stranger, as if his soul had been detached from his body.


    ¡®I could believe Dominic if he says I¡¯m not suffering from a virus.After all, he could detect tiny tumors


    that even X-rays couldn¡¯t discover. He couldn¡¯t have missed something so conspicuous.


    ¡®However, the torment I¡¯ve been through is real, and I¡¯ve also been fed drugs.What I experienced truly


    happened.How am I going I exin that?¡¯ He slowly touched his other wrist and pressed his fingers on


    it, concentrating.n.ovelebook He could take his pulse at the wrist, but physicians did not usually try to


    treat themselves as they tended to miss something.However, thinking he was in a unique


    circumstance, he calmed down to feel his pulse.


    Other than him being weak, he could not detect anything else.


    ¡®Does it mean I¡¯m not suffering from any virus?¡¯ Puzzlement, confusion, shock, and anxiety...All these


    emotions intertwined and further perplexed him.It was as if he were now in a dream, and whatever he


    experienced did not even take ce but had been imagined.


    "No, no...How could it be? How could it be..."


    Taking a few steps back, he saw his reflection doing the same in the mirror with a flustered look.He felt


    he had gone insane.It waste at night.


    Lily retook the child¡¯s wrist pulse and ensured she had stabilized and was in a sound sleep.


    ¡®Yes, she¡¯s asleep! She¡¯s not in aa or poisoned but has slept due to exhaustion."


    Although Debbie looked pale, her breathing and wrist pulse had be steadier.


    All these were good news and showed that Lily¡¯s prediction was correct.

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    Letting go of Debbie¡¯s wrist, Lily sighed in relief.She quietly left the room and went next door.


    Still awake, Alexander could now move around in the ward and looked no different from a healthy


    person.


    "Dr.Russell.Doing your rounds, huh?" He said it half-jokingly but cooperatively offered his hand.


    Lily gave him a sidelong nce.


    "You look well.You should be able to leave tomorrow."


    "I do? But I feel I can¡¯t." Alexander raised his brow as she took his wrist pulse.


    No matter how often she did it, she was always serious.Her fingers lingered a bit longer on


    purpose.She let go, and her tense look visibly rxed while her eyes sparkled with relief.


    "You¡¯ve fully recovered, and your wrist pulse is steady.Since everything is normal, you should leave


    tomorrow, okay?"


    Alexander stepped forward, held her around her waist, and gently pulled her close.Lily hastily held him


    back by pushing his chest with one hand.


    "Don''t..."


    "But I can¡¯t bear to leave you.What should I do?" He looked down at her somewhat tired eyes, wishing


    to kiss her.n.ovelebook Although she did not say it, he saw how hard she worked daily and wondered if


    she could cope physically.


    "I can¡¯t bear to see you go either, but I¡¯m at the final stage of researching the cure, and it¡¯s the most


    crucial moment.We have to stick it through." She sighed and spoke softly.


    "Sometimes I truly don¡¯t appreciate you being so responsible," Alexander said, somewhat resigned.


    Lily pouted.


    "Sometimes I don¡¯t either, but I can¡¯t just let it go."


    "What happened to the little girl?"


    He heard amotion but did not go and check it out due to the particr circumstance they were


    in.All he knew was that people were arguing.


    "Her condition got worse a bit, but we¡¯ve stabilized it." Lily said softly while lowering her head.


    "That''s it?" Alexander looked at her, pulling her over to sit on the sofa.


    "Although I couldn¡¯t hear it clearly, I heard...an argument? Was someone attacking you?"


    "Not entirely me, and it¡¯s more like a fight between mainstream and herbal medicine practitioners.It has


    always been so.Whenever we face a difficult problem, such a disagreement would arise."


    Shaking her head, Lily felt it was a long-standing problem she could not solve alone.


    ¡®However, the ultimate goal of mainstream and herbal medicine is to cure the patients, and that¡¯s what


    counts"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "whatever fight it is, don¡¯tnd yourself in danger, okay?"


    Holding her hand tightly, he only cared about her safety.


    Lily smiled.


    Just as she was about to reply, something on her started to beep.She was startled, and so was


    Alexander.


    "What¡¯s that sound?¡¯ "It¡¯s the rm I set.I have to go to theboratory.The herbal medicine should be


    ready by now."


    She let him go and got to her feet.


    "Our battle should be ending soon."


    Seeing her firm gaze, Alexander grew confident as well.


    "Go and end it quickly! Then we''ll go home, okay?"

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    Lily came to theboratory and saw Edmund standing in a daze.


    "Dr.Morris?"


    "Lily, look."


    Edmund nced over his shoulder at her.He looked disturbed and pointed with his finger.Lily looked in


    his finger¡¯s direction and saw the mice lying supine in the observational cage.


    "How did it happen?"


    Shocked, Lily took two steps over and examined them one by one.


    Most of the mice were dying, and two were lying in lethargy.She opened each box and examined


    them.She knew none of the mice would survive.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything."


    As Lily turned to look at Edmund, he raised his hands to show he was innocent.


    "I saw this when I reached here, and then you came." Lily gave him a deep look and did not say


    anything.


    Soon, Dr.nc rushed over.He was shocked to see what happened as the mice had been injected with


    the virus and fed Lily¡¯s concoctions.


    ¡®If herbal medicine is the cause, I wonder what would happen when the patients drink it?¡¯ "What


    happened?" He asked with a frown.


    "I heard something when I went past here, so I looked.I didn¡¯t expect all theb mice to end up like


    this,"


    Edmund spoke first, "That''s what happened, and the cause is unknown."


    "Do you have anything to say?" Dr.nc looked at Lily and asked.


    Lily nodded.


    "I do!"


    Very soon, most of theboratory personnel gathered, and those involved in developing the cure were


    present.As they rushed over on short notice, many did not know what had happened.


    They gasped when they saw the mice lying supine, with some of them looking stiff.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are they...all dead?"


    "Aren''t these the ones that took the herbal medicine? They¡¯ re all dead?"


    "So the herbal medicine is useless?"


    Some whispered among themselves as they threw looks at Dr.nc and Lily.However, they did not


    speak aloud as no one knew what had happened and were only guessing.


    "Ha..."


    Dashiell arrivedter than the others.He frowned when he saw so many people, then let out a sneer


    and snorted augh seeing the mice.


    However, he did not say anything and simply stood aside.


    Dr.nc nced around and waited until he was sure no one else wasing in.


    Then he looked at Lily and said, "Okay, we¡¯re all here.What do you want to say?"


    "Dr.nc, what¡¯s going..."n.ovelebook Someone asked curiously.


    Dr.nc raised his hand to silence the person while still looking at Lily.


    "You may begin."


    Lily nodded and moved her gaze from one person to another, then to Dashiell, with whom she


    exchanged a look.


    Dashiell was curious.


    Before he could speak, Lily shifted her gaze and cleared her throat.


    "You have all seen the mice in the observational cage.That¡¯s right, they¡¯re all dead, and none have


    survived."

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    "What the..."


    The crowd reacted in shock and confusion.


    Although test subjects sometimes died, it was highly unusual that none would survive.


    Besides, they had been fine for the past few days, so everyone wondered how the mice could have


    died so suddenly.


    "I''m sure you all know these mice had been drinking the herbal medicine I made, so I have to take


    responsibility for their deaths,"Lily said.


    Dashiell nearly burst outughing.


    "So you admit there¡¯s a problem with your so-called medicine, right?"


    "No.On the contrary, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my medicine,"


    Lily turned around as she spoke, very sure of it.


    Dashiell scoffed.


    "We are witnessing a 100% death rate now! Yet you still im your medicine is fine? You¡¯re not saying


    the problem lies with the mice, right?"Lily only smiled at his remark.


    "That¡¯s right.There''s something wrong with these mice."


    "What the hell?"


    The others looked as if she had said something ridiculous.


    "Someone did something to the mice, and that¡¯s why they died."


    She nced around¡ªno mice had survived indeed.


    "You''re being ridiculous!"


    Dashiell chuckled coldly and took two steps forward.Since Dr.nc did not try to stop him, and Dashiell


    saw the others waiting for him to finish what he was saying, he continued, "We all know the higher-ups


    had given us theb mice.n.ovelebook Howe other mice are fine, and only yours died? What¡¯s so


    special about your mice?"


    Then he pretentiously asked the others, "Hey, have your mice died? What about yours? I know mine


    are fine!"


    He spread his arms, looking forward to seeing Lily embarrass herself.


    "Yes, only mine are different!"


    Lily did not dodge the question and said confidently.


    "Lily, what are you saying?"


    Edmund frowned and cautioned her.


    ¡®Is she nuts? All theb mice came from the same source.We¡¯ve never encountered any problems


    before this.Since her mice died, she¡¯s trying to shift the me instead of determining the cause.She


    never seemed like that kind of person to me"


    "Ha, Dr.nc, she¡¯s ming you!"


    Dashiell looked smilingly over his shoulder at Dr.nc, wishing to inme him.


    "Our mice were distributed at your instruction.Now that she says her mice are different, what do you


    think?"


    "Carry on,"


    Dr.nc did not get angry and said as he calmly looked at her.


    Unable to make Dr.nc angry, Dashiell pouted and stood aside.


    Lily continued, "My test subjects are different because someone did something to them!"


    "Who?" Edmund asked quickly.


    "Yeah, who?"


    Dashiell echoed, "I suggest you think twice before saying another word.We¡¯re colleagues here, and we


    know how we got here.If what you imed is true, why did this person sabotage you and not others?


    ¡®Just because you¡¯re so g*ddamn special? Why are other mice fine, and only yours died? Lily, think


    before you speak.Who are you insinuating to be the culprit now?"


    Lily gazed at him and smiled.


    "I¡¯m not insinuating.I¡¯m making a straight-out usation against you!"


    She raised her hand and pointed straight at him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Stunned, Dashiell lost his sneer as everyone focused their gazes on him.

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    As Lily was forthright and everyone else was staring, Dashiell felt humiliated, as his expression turned


    cold.


    "What the hell do you mean? Lily, you better rify yourself!"


    "It''s rather clear.Don¡¯t you get it?" Lily looked at him.


    "I believe you know better than I do why the mice died."


    "You''re saying I poisoned your mice?" Dashiellughed coldly.


    "What a joke! Everyone knows we belong to different departments, and I hardlye over here, let


    alone sabotage your experiment.Besides, your ce is locked.How am I supposed to get in?"


    "Everyboratory in the research area has a lock, but we all have ess,"


    Lily retorted, "Why couldn¡¯t you?"


    "We have ess to everyb except yours,"


    After saying so, Dashiell frowned and abruptly stopped.


    Lily smiled.


    "How did you know? Have you tried it before?"


    "I-I heard..."


    Dashiell looked a bit diposed.


    "Don¡¯t me your ipetence on me! I have nothing to do with your mice dying! The problem lies


    with your herbal medicine!"


    "Please stop evading the question.I¡¯m asking you how you know you can¡¯t ess myb.I think not


    many here know about this, am right?"


    The others exchange looks.They genuinely were not aware of it.


    Eachboratory would lock itself whenever someone entered or exited.


    Still, as the workers had input their fingerprints and irises into the system, they could freely enter any


    It was indeed unusual, but it was a condition Lily had discussed with Dr.nc when she first joined.


    One might think she was paranoid, but she had to be careful after learning her lessons.


    Therefore, herboratory needed her fingerprints and iris to enter, and only Dr.nc could go in


    besides Lily.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I discovered it unintentionally.So what? You''re using me just because of this?"


    Upset, Dashiell said eloquently, "Fine! Since others can¡¯t ess yourb, how did I get in? If I


    sabotaged you, how did I go into yourb?"He had a point.


    As no one else had ess to theboratory, he could not have entered it even if Dashiell knew it.Lily


    held up her hands and smiled.


    "You''re right! Still, collecting one¡¯s fingerprint here isn¡¯t difficult, right?"


    "use me all you want, but do you have proof?"


    Dashiell chuckled coldly twice.


    "What a load of crap! You can at least be honest and admit you¡¯re nothing more than a


    chatan.n.ovelebook Don¡¯t you think you''re being absurding up with such a lousy excuse now


    that your experiment has failed?"


    "Proof?"


    Lily raised her brow and curled her lips.


    "I have proof!"


    She fished out her phone and tapped on the screen a few times.Soon, a video yed on it.

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    The video showed theboratory.


    ying at double speed, the footage soon showed someone stealthily opening the door and going in,


    wearing a hazmat suit and arge hat.


    The person paused momentarily, as if ncing around, then probably rxed and went to one of the


    observation cages.


    They took something from their pockets and held it over their heads.


    Lily showed the video to others, and they widened their eyes when they saw someone enter the


    Dashiell stared at it as well with a tense look.He heaved a sigh of relief, however, when he saw the


    person wearing a hazmat suit and a mask, not revealing their face.


    When the video stopped as the person left theboratory, Dashiell straightened up and snorted.


    "That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got? "We can¡¯t even see the person¡¯s face! Even if the video is real, how could you


    say it¡¯s me?" Dashiell snorted.


    "Trying to frame me with such a ridiculous video? Dr.Russell, you suck as a doctor but are good at


    ying tricks, right? "Dr.nc, don''t tell me you buy her story! What I said was all for the good of our


    project.n.ovelebook The truth is that Lily has failed, and she¡¯s trying to set me up! It''s pointless for me


    to work here if you don''t do what you''re supposed to!"


    He looked aside, and several co-workers on good terms with him started defending him.


    "Yeah! How can we tell the person is Dr.Stone? Dr.Russell, you¡¯re being unreasonable.Besides, who


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    could prove that your video is real?"


    Seeing Dashiell¡¯s confident look, Lily chuckled.


    "Do you think I would expose you if I didn¡¯t have concrete evidence?"


    "Then show us!"


    Dashiellughed dryly.


    "However, if it¡¯s something ridiculous like that video, then..."


    Before he could finish, his eyes suddenly went wide.


    Lily¡¯s finger tapped her screen and brought up another video.


    When the person left, he turned around and showed his face.Due to the camera angle, one could see


    his profile, and although it was unclear, those familiar with Dashiell could tell it was him.


    "No, that''s not me..."


    Staring at the image with widened eyes, Dashiell kept trying to deny it in shock.


    "That¡¯s not me! This is nder and defamation!"


    "Let everyone be the judge of it.We¡¯ve worked together for quite a while, and Dr.Stone has many


    friends here.As we know you rather well, we can easily tell if it is you, can¡¯t we?"


    She smiled and showed the phone screen to everyone.Of course, they could! They stuck out their


    heads to look at it.


    Those close to Dashiell tried to find fault with the video, but they straightened their necks and said


    nothing after seeing it.They even started to look suspiciously at Dashiell with a mix of emotions.


    "why? Do you need more proof?"


    Giving him a sidelong nce, Lily dropped her smile and looked serious.


    "We''re all colleagues, and I didn¡¯t want to put you on the spot, but you left me no choice.Now I''d like to


    know why you did it."


    "I didn¡¯t!"


    Looking up, Dashiell was infuriated.


    "How dare you use me based on these hazy videos?! I hadn¡¯t done anything! Who would know how


    your mice died? Don¡¯t try to me it on me! I don¡¯t even know how to enter yourb, let alone sabotage


    you!"

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    Unified footsteps were heard, and a team of men in military uniforms showed up at theboratory


    doorway.


    "What the..."


    Flustered, Dashiell looked toward Dr.nc.


    "Dr.nc, what the hell is this?"


    The presence of these men showed that things had gotten serious.


    Dr.nc turned around to face him.


    "Dr.Stone, Dr.Russell, you both signed the non-disclosure agreements when you first joined, and you


    know the rules here.Besides, bickering can¡¯t solve any problems in our department.It¡¯s a serious


    matter, and no matter who the culprit is, we cannot tolerate such an act in this department!"The X


    Department was a special division, and the military would intervene during emergencies.Even Dr.nc


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    worked for the military.It was apparent that he was the one who mobilized these men.


    "Dr.nc, it had nothing to do with me.She¡¯s trying to take revenge on me because I doubted her, and


    she resents me for it.n.ovelebook You must get to the bottom of this, as I¡¯m truly innocent! The person


    in that video is not me, and I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s all about!"


    He was arguing confidently just now, but he grew nervous seeing those men in military uniforms.He


    now realized it was a serious matter, and he could not argue his way out.


    "Dr.nc, seeing that we still don¡¯t know what exactly happened, isn¡¯t it...a bit unfair treating Dr.Stone


    like this?"


    Someone close to Dashiell made a feeble attempt to defend him.


    Dr.nc nced at him calmly.


    "Don¡¯t worry.We''ll be fair."


    He turned to Lily.


    "Dr.Russell, all yourb mice have indeed died of an unknown cause as of now.As for the videos you


    provided, they only serve as a reference, as we still can¡¯t determine their authenticity.


    "This is a serious matter, whether it was you who made a mistake or someone else sabotaged the


    experiment.Therefore, before we get to the bottom of what happened, you and Dr.Stone can no longer


    work in theb."


    "What the..."


    Amotion broke out.


    "So what Dr.nc is saying is that both Dashiell and Lily would have to be contained?"


    "Dr.nc," Lily slowly said, "I have no objections."


    "Dr.nc..."


    Dashiell wanted to say something, but hearing her calm reply, he could not finish what he wanted to


    say.Nobody dared to defend Dashiell or use Dr.nc of acting unfairly because they would both be


    contained and forced to halt their work.


    After all, they could tell from the video that the person''s face was strikingly simr to Dashiell''s.


    The video also proved that someone other than Lily and Dr.nc had entered theboratory and done


    something to the mice.


    Whoever the person was, the incident terrified them.


    ¡®If Lily was the target today, who''d be next? Who is the person, and what are they up to? Are they just


    targeting Lily or everyone who works here? Otherwise, are they trying to ruin the experiment? ¡¯ Now


    everyone was suspicious and no longer trusted their colleagues.


    "Take Dr.Russell and Dr.Stone to their room.Thisb will be closed for now, and no one shoulde


    here until we find out what happened."


    Dr.nc ordered grimly.


    Dashiell shot Lily an angry look and snorted, then turned and followed those men out of theboratory.


    Standing there for a minute, Lily casually sorted her things, then turned around calmly.


    "I¡¯m done.I¡¯lle with you guys."


    Behind her, Edmund stared at her with a frown and looked about to say something.However, he only


    sighed and left.


    It took Austin more than an hour to calm himself, and the first thing that came to his mind was to report


    it to the police.

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    However, his phone had been taken away when he was held. As he had no way tomunicate with


    the outside world, Austin nned to go downstairs to seek help from Dominic.


    When he tried to open the door, he realized it was locked from the outside.


    He was surprised when he was unable to open the door. He yanked it, then twisted the handle, but the


    door did not budge. Austin pulled the handle with all his might, but to no avail.


    Then he realized Dominic had locked him inside the room.


    ¡®But why? Didn¡¯t he say there was no virus in me? Why did he lock me up if there¡¯s no virus?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Dom, open the door! Uncle Dom?!¡± He banged on the door and shouted, trying to get Dominic


    toe.


    However, no one responded even after he shouted till his throat hurt. Either there was no one upstairs


    or Dominic was intentionally ignoring him.


    At his wit''s end, Austin turned and looked around, then finally came to the window and opened it to look


    downstairs.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He could not stick his head out due to a security grille outside the window, but he was able to check out


    the situation downstairs. The yard was empty. Usually, three or five servants would tidy up the garden,


    but there were none today.


    ¡°Uncle Dom? Uncle Dom,¡± he called out, but saw no sign of anyone. ¡®How weird!¡¯


    He struggled to lean out and tried vainly to pry open the grille with his bare hands. He shouted again,


    ¡°Uncle Dom! Uncle-¡±


    He stopped halfway as someone seemed to have emerged downstairs.


    Austin was initially unsure because the person was too small and hobbled. The person walked to the


    middle of the yard and looked up. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Austin was dumbfounded. The voice was childish and sounded as if it was answering his call.


    Seeing that the person was none other than Lily¡¯s son, he cleared his throat and thundered, ¡°You little


    brat! Where¡¯s my uncle-"


    He paused, thinking that he might not understand. ¡°Where''s Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± the boy answered him.


    Austin was speechless.


    ¡°Go and get Grandpa. I¡¯m looking for him!¡± He roared and waved. ¡° Be a good boy. I¡¯ll give you candy


    Galen lowered his head and seemingly thought about what the man said, then looked up at him again.


    ¡°Liar!¡±


    Austin was bbergasted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a liar! I''ll give you candy.¡± He wondered why the boy thought he was a liar.


    ¡®Can''t I afford to give him a couple of candies? The boy truly makes no sense like his mother.¡¯


    ¡°Human trafficker!¡± Galen pointed his finger at him and said, I emphasizing each syble.

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    Someone had called Austin a human trafficker for the first time in his life. He was nonplussed and


    caught himself after two seconds before reaching an arm through the grille to point at Galen.


    ¡°Hey, you little brat! Who are you calling a human trafficker? Have you seen such a good-looking one?


    How could you use me of such things?!¡±


    ¡°who are you calling little brat, Little Brat?¡± Having given no response, Dominic suddenly leaped out of


    nowhere and shouted at Austin.


    Austin lost his nerve when he saw his granduncle. ¡°U-Uncle Dom, it wasn¡¯t me...¡±


    ¡°Who else but you? I heard it! I¡¯m doing you a favor by letting you stay here, you know? How dare you


    scold my grandson?¡± Dominic stood akimbo and argued loudly with him.


    Austin was at a loss for a moment. He tried vainly to stop himself from retorting, ¡°Uncle Dom, I''m your


    grandnephew. That little brat¡ª" He noticed Dominic¡¯s re and quickly amended, ¡°That little thing did it


    on purpose. Besides, he is not rted to you...¡±


    His voice grew softer as he faltered.


    ¡°why do you care?¡± Dominic stomped his foot. ¡°Who says he¡¯s not rted to me? He¡¯s my grandson!¡±


    He lovingly carried Galen and put the boy on his shoulders as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Stop


    messing with him! Just stay where you are and wait for your father to pick you up!¡±


    He immediately walked away after scolding his grandnephew.


    Austin saw them leaving and hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Dom! Please open the door. Why are you locking


    me up? I want to leave and report something to the police!¡±


    ¡°Report what to the police?¡± Dominic halted and backpedaled to look up at Austin.


    However, as Galen straddled his shoulders, he could not tilt his head back much and slightly cocked it


    instead. ¡°Report something to the police for what? Since you¡¯ve gone missing, the police have been


    looking all over for you. Do you have to call them? Or do you want them toe over here?¡±


    Hearing that, Austin let out a sigh of relief as he thought Dominic was right.


    ¡°But not here, okay?¡± Dominic nearly went into the house, but he thought of something and came back


    to add, ¡°After your parents fetch you, you can invite the police to your ce and talk your heart out!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Dom! Uncle Dom!¡± Austin saw the two leave his sight and quickly called out to his granduncle.


    ¡®I haven''t even finished speaking. How could Uncle Dom just leave? He should at least let me out,


    shouldn''t he? What¡¯s the deal with locking me up in the room?¡¯


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, Dominic no longer paid him any attention. Just as Austin eagerly wanted to go and bang the


    door, he discovered his arm had gotten stuck Although the space between the bars was not wide,


    Austin extended his arm just now.


    However, he could not pull it out now as it got stuck at his elbow.


    Austin thought at first that it was because of the angle. He shifted into a different position but could not


    pull his arm out still. He twisted his arm as he pulled it out but to no avail.


    After several attempts, his arm started to hurt as his skin got scraped. Worse, his arm became swollen


    with blood after his struggle, and it was harder to pull it out.


    ¡°Uncle Dom! My arm is stuck!¡± He screamed as he attempted to pull it out. No one responded, and he


    was shocked to discover he was going through another attack.


    ¡®It¡¯s the sickness again!¡¯


    It was just as when he was imprisoned. His body rapidly bloated like a balloon, and he felt like his skin


    was splitting apart with his veins bulging. He felt like something was pulling his whole body apart as his


    muscles ached.


    The feeling of getting torn apart alive was so painful that he gritted his teeth, bit his lower lip, and


    screamed.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    ¡°Argh!¡± He screamed in pain. Unlike the soundproofed ce where he was held, the open space


    outside allowed his howl to echo loudly. ¡°Gahhh! Argh!¡±


    Besides a headache, his eyes were also hurting, as if they were bulging. Austin wanted to hold his


    head with both arms, but one remained stuck in the grille. He could only hammer his head with one


    hand while trying to swing his other arm.


    Either his strength grew due to the pain, or the grille had finally loosened after he kept swinging for a


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    long time. The metal framework suddenly detached from the wall with a loud ng.


    The window grille remained on his arm. Having lost much of his sanity, Austin instinctively wanted to


    free himself and kept banging it about. The ngs of the grille banging against the wall were too loud.


    Dominic hurried out of the house and looked upstairs. ¡°You brat, what the hell are you doing? You...¡±


    Before he could finish, his eyes widened as Austin banged the grille against the wall a few times, then


    suddenly leaped out the window.


    ¡°How dare you¡ª¡± Something swooshed down with a thud before he finished his sentence.


    Dominic paled. He took a few steps backward despite himself and saw Austin lying still before him.


    Dominic¡¯s lips trembled as he called out tentatively in a quivering voice, ¡°A-Austin? Aus...tin...¡±


    There was no reply.


    ¡°Austin? Austin?! Don¡¯t try to scare me.I won¡¯t fall for your trick. Aus...¡±


    Dominic stuck out his head and was about to touch Austin when


    Austin suddenly leaped to his feet, his body writing oddly, and his face looked ferocious. ¡°Argh... It


    hurts...¡±


    Austin held his head with both hands and still retained some consciousness. He looked at his


    granduncle with red-rimmed eyes and held out a hand. ¡°H-Help me, Uncle Dom. H-Help me.¡±


    He lurched two steps forward, but before setting his foot down, he withdrew it, seemingly afraid he


    would hurt bean Dominic. ¡°Uncle Dom, go... Get away from me...¡±


    He waved a hand hard, then suddenly turned around and ran away unsteadily.


    ¡°Austin? Austin!¡± Unable to stop him, Dominic could not stop his grandnephew and could only look on


    as Austin crashed into a pile of arranged rocks.


    Acrash, and the rocks tumbled. Austin fell onto his knees and quieted down. Immediately after, Dominic


    hurried over and bent down to check on him. Worried Austin would go mad again, the older man


    tentatively reached out a hand to pat his grandnephew¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Austin?¡±


    There was no response.


    ¡°Austin?¡± He called again as he touched Austin, but the kneeling man suddenly fell aside, causing a


    tiny dust cloud. Austin no longer moved.

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    Austin had no energy left when he woke up again. He opened his eyes and stared upward in a daze.


    Still not fully awake, Austin tried to move his arm but could only lift his fingers. His throat was itchy, so


    he wanted to cough but could only breathe when he opened his mouth.


    It was a weird feeling. It was as if Austin was on the brink of death but had hung on by a single breath.


    He could not die, yet could hardly live.


    ¡°You''re awake?¡± A gentle voice sounded.


    Austin wanted to turn his head but could only move his eyeballs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to move. You¡¯ve drained your energy. Even if you want to move, it''ll be hard.¡± Dominic


    guessed what his grandnephew wanted to do and sighed before sitting beside Austin. Dominic was


    holding a bowl of steaming herbal medicine but looked gentler.


    ¡°I...¡± Austin struggled to speak. He had too many questions, but his throat was unbearably dry, and it


    would take a lot of energy to utter even a single word.


    Dominic leaned over and pulled Austin¡¯s nket up a bit. Dominic guessed what his grandnephew


    wanted to ask and said it for him, ¡° You''d like to know what¡¯s wrong with you, am I right?¡±


    Austin eagerly tried to nod but only managed to blink. Dominic sighed, sat on the stool beside him, and


    put down the bowl. After gazing at Austin for two minutes, Dominic finally spoke, ¡°Frankly speaking, I


    have no idea what¡¯s wrong with you.¡±


    Austin was stunned.


    ¡°From herbal medicines¡¯ viewpoint, you¡¯re having a blood dysfunction and a loss of vitality. Since your


    pulse is fast and your hormones are not bnced, you should be fragile. However, you¡¯re physically


    strong.


    ¡°This is impossible and defies logic. It doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Dominic spoke slowly as his gaze swept


    over the exposed parts of


    Austin¡¯s body from top to bottom.


    Austin¡¯s muscles were firm and bulging like they were about to split apart. However, his eyes were


    clouded, and the coating on his tongue was thick and yellow. His face looked pale as well. In other


    words, he was weak but looked strong.


    Dominic pondered and asked, ¡°You said they injected you with some virus?¡±


    ¡°y-Yes.¡± Austin''s throat made a monosybic sound.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Dominic breathed, sat backward, and rubbed his hands together on his knees without a word.


    Austin knew his granduncle was facing a problem and was thinking hard.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t seen him acting like this for many years. If even he thinks it¡¯s a tough problem, does it mean


    no one can save me?¡¯


    ¡°Uncle... Dom...¡± Austin called out in his husky voice. He wanted to say something but could not and


    only shed a tear from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡®Am I dying soon?¡¯


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Dominic growled and reached out his hand to wipe off the tear. ¡°You¡¯re a grown


    man, okay? Men do not cry! Besides, you haven¡¯t died, have you? With me around, how could you die?


    You won¡¯t die without my permission!¡±


    He got up and looked infuriated. On the other hand, Austin rxed after hearing that and felt deeply


    moved.


    With his hands behind his back, Dominic looked up and said emotionally, ¡°What the f*ck are those


    b*stards up to? Do they have to kill everyone? Humans are always the cause of our own downfall!¡±


    He looked down at Austin, then sat back down and held up the medicine bowl to test its temperature.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good, it¡¯s not too hot now. Drink it and replenish your energy.¡±

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    ¡°Does...¡±


    ¡°The medicine only helps bnce your bodily functions and replenish your energy and vitality. It doesn¡¯t


    counteract the virus, so don¡¯t expect too much!¡± Feeding him the medicine, Dominic said, ¡°I¡¯m no god,


    and I can¡¯t yet figure out what¡¯s going on within you. I won¡¯t be able toe up with a cure so soon,


    okay?¡±


    Austin remained quiet and drank the medicine. He knew Dominic could not havee up with a cure


    so quickly, if he could at all. He did not want to put too much faith in him for fear of being disappointed.


    However, he was d Dominic was being friendly to him. After feeding Austin, Dominic looked at him


    while holding the empty bowl, and sighed. "We don''t know what''s inside you yet, but you know how bad


    the pandemic has gotten. For your safety, stay here for the time being. Of course, you can¡¯t move even


    if you want to. Let me... think of something.¡±


    He sounded angry when he said thest sentence.


    ¡°Thank...¡± Before Austin could say ¡°you,¡± he saw Dominic stalk out of the room.


    A dead silence returned. However, lying there, he felt calmer than he had ever experienced before.


    The light was always on in theboratories. Since the staff worked in shifts around the clock, it was


    hard to tell if it was day or night without checking the time.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, people inevitably get tired sometimes. Even with strong willpower, one could make a mistake


    or doze off doing such a demanding job. During moments like that, one¡¯s mental state is rxed.


    Lily paced to and fro in her room. It was an ordinary and straightforward suite with a bed and nket.


    She could even take a nap there. The difference was that the door was locked, and she could not go


    out.


    Not wanting to sleep, she walked about with her hand holding her hip as if waiting for something.


    A gentle knock came from outside, and the door opened. Standing at the doorway, the visitor came


    face-to-face with her as she turned.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± he asked with a frown.


    ¡°I am. Exercising is a type of rxation.¡± Smiling, she did not look distressed about being locked up


    and was calm.


    Coming inside, the person turned around and looked outside, then shut the door.


    No longer pacing around, Lily asked, ¡®¡°How¡¯s Debbie?¡±


    ¡°Her condition is stable. Fortunately, the poisoning is not serious, and the toxin has been cleared. Also,


    theb report shows that her indicators are getting back to normal. You''re right. She has¡­ recovered.¡±


    Although she had expected it, Lily was relieved to hear him say so.


    She let out a rxed look as she sat on a chair beside her and lightly pounded her back.


    ¡°But... would that person truly do something?¡± Although most of what she said had turned out to be


    true, he could not help but doubt her words.


    After all, that individual had worked with him the longest.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    When asked so, Lily only said ndly, "We''ll know in a while."


    "Even if he¡¯s truly the one, will he still do anything now despite the risk?"


    The man removed his goggles and revealed half of his face¡ªhe was none other than Dr.nc, who


    ordered her containment.


    Lily nodded affirmatively.


    "He will!" She then asked a seemingly unrted question.


    "I heard the vine development center has started its research recently?"


    "That¡¯s right." Dr.nc answered.


    Although he was not in charge of the vine''s development and it was outside of his purview, he was


    aware of it because it was significant and rted to what they were doing.


    "What does it have to do with whether he will act, though? Even if the development of the cure is


    stalled, would it impede vine research? Or are there conspirators over there as well?"


    Pausing, Dr.nc seemed to think about something and said, "Oh, yes, I remember your husband¡¯s


    He did not know why it was reopened for tender, but seeing that Secretary Rollins approved it


    personally, he thought the man must have his reason.


    "Yes." Lily nodded slightly.


    Even though she was there, it did not mean she knew nothing about what was happening outside.


    Although thepany could continue functioning without Alexander, this did not mean he was no


    longer personally involved.


    Having helmed such a massive corporation for years, he could only have held onto his position if he


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    was capable.


    He had been recuperating there, and his phone was taken away, but he had his means.


    As they had lost the contract for no reason, thepany''s top management called an emergency


    meeting and informed Alexander of their n to take back the project, but he stopped them.


    Although they were not close, he and Cameron were old friends, and he knew what the man was like.


    However, he could only set aside the unusual incident for now due to his health.


    Instead, Alexander decided to wait and see how things would turn out.


    Interestingly, the project eventually ended up in the hands of Cameron¡¯s brother-inw.It was a typical


    maneuver to enrich one¡¯s family, but Alexander did not think so.


    If Cameron had wanted to, and if he cared so much about wealth, he could have done it a long time


    ago and not made it so obvious that it became the talk of the town.He also wondered what Fabian had


    done or threatened Cameron with.His men were still investigating and had note up with anything


    yet.


    Even Anastasia had no idea that the matter should have something to do with Rhea Moore.


    Lily had worked hard day and night toe up with the cure to finish her task early and end the


    seemingly unstoppable pandemic.


    She wanted to get to the bottom of what happened and hang out with her beloved son and friends


    again.She and Dr.nc sat facing one another, and the air seemed frozen as they suddenly quieted


    down.


    "Alex..."


    A warning siren came from his vibrating pocket as Dr.nc was about to say something.He


    subconsciously nced toward Lily while holding his pocket down.They exchanged a look and got up


    immediately.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    "He¡¯s doing something!"


    He turned and walked out of the door with Lily in tow.


    The workers were surprised to see Lily walking behind Dr.nc along the way.


    "Isn¡¯t Dr.Russell..."


    However, as they were walking fast without stopping and Dr.nc looked grim, no one dared to ask


    any questions and simply looked on as they headed toward the wards.


    ¡®Is there...an emergency again? But we¡¯re not getting any alerts from the wards!¡¯ While the doctors and


    nurses wondered, Dr.nc and Lily had arrived at the VIP ward area.They hurried past the door to


    Debbie''s room and headed straight to...Alexander¡¯s room.Dr.nc mmed the door open with such


    force and speed that even Lily was taken aback.


    ¡®He usually looks gentle and cautious, yet the way he kicked the door was bold and fearless"


    Alexander, who should be lying in it, was holding someone face- down on the bed with his arms locked


    behind him.He was wearing the hospital gown, but he was invigorated, and his gaze was cold and


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    piercing.


    However, when he looked up and saw Lily, his gaze grew soft for a second before it turned to Dr.nc.


    "You''re here.I''ll leave him...to you then."


    He pulled the man up by his arm and turned him around, pushing him forward.


    Losing his bnce, the man lurched forward and half-knelt on the floor.He was still wearing his white


    coat.


    Although he lowered his head, they could see who he was.


    Seeing the man half-kneeling in front of him, Dr.nc was overwhelmed with shock and unprepared to


    believe it.


    "It¡¯s truly you!"


    The man stood up slowly and smiled as he brushed the dust off himself.


    "Dr.nc, what¡¯s the deal with all this? I¡¯m here to see how the patient is doing.Who else would it be


    but me?"


    Looking up, he looked innocent, and his gaze was clear.


    However, a look of astonishment shed when he saw Lily.


    "Lily? Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you..."


    He paused momentarily, then said as if he had realized what had happened, "Dr.nc, so you''re just


    putting on a show for Dashiell.You''ve truly taken her side."


    Dr.nc looked solemn, and his gaze was filled with anguish.


    "How long do you n to keep up with your pretense?"


    "Pretense? Dr.nc, I¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re talking about."


    He casually put his hands in his pockets and shrugged.


    "Dr.nc, I was just doing my rounds and have no idea how I upset Mr.Russell just now.Perhaps there


    is a misunderstanding?"


    "Why do you think I was able to show up here so quickly?"


    Looking at him intensely, Dr.nc sounded sad.


    "You¡¯ve let me down so much! You''re the first to join me in the department.Why? Why do you have to


    do this?"


    "You know the purpose of our department, and you know how important this project is.How could you


    attempt to sabotage it at this juncture? Edmund, why are you doing this?"


    Dr.nc¡¯s hands slowly clenched into fists on his sides as he called out his name.

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    "Dr.nc, I don¡¯t get it."


    Edmund still tried to defend himself, but Lily interrupted him before he could finish.


    "Is this necessary?" Edmund was quiet.


    "Do you think you can lie your way out of this? Or do you think we would show up and expose you


    without proof?"


    Lily felt a mix of emotions as she looked at Edmund.She had known Dr.nc and Edmund the longest


    and was most familiar with them.


    Although she and Edmund were far from good friends, they at least worked well together.


    At first, she could feel he did not trust her, but sheter discovered him to be a rtively objective


    person.She could ept Edmund holding a prejudice against her just like Austin did, but it was difficult


    for her to believe he was a traitor.


    Edmund suddenlyughed when hearing Lily¡¯s words and seeing Dr.nc¡¯s expression.He tilted his


    head back and let out a long sigh.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As if he was relieved of a heavy burden, he looked rxed, and the smile on his face grew...creepy.


    "I never expected this."


    He shook his head and slowly lowered it.


    Then he said quietly and puzzledly, "How did you find out? Since when? I know I¡¯ve never made a


    mistake.I¡¯ve worked hard and have served Dr.nc well.Besides..."


    Pausing, he cocked his head and peered at Lily.


    "I haven¡¯t made things too difficult for you, have I?"


    "You didn¡¯t give yourself away," Lily answered, "You did well.I didn¡¯t suspect you even a bit in the


    beginning.Until Dashiell showed up."


    "Him?"


    Edmund knitted his brow slightly and was baffled.


    "What does this have to do with him?"


    ¡®l¡¯m not close to Dash, and I¡¯ve even kept a distance from him.Why is Lily saying it¡¯s because of


    Dashiell?¡¯


    "Indeed, Dashiell looks most suspicious, but because of that, I have doubts."


    At this point, Lily had nothing to hide.


    "He¡¯s not on good terms with me and is so prejudiced against me that he secretly gave Debbie


    medicine that would worsen her condition.All this is too conspicuous and out in the open.


    "Not every Tom, Dick, and Harry could join our department.It¡¯s even harder to infiltrate the ce to


    serve another organization.Dashiell is too dimwitted to be such a person."


    "It''s because he¡¯s too...dimwitted?"


    Edmund frowned in disbelief.


    Dr.nc cleared his throat and added, "No, Lily is trying to say that such a person would not draw


    attention to himself.Okay, it¡¯s my turn to ask you.Who the hell do you work for? Why are you doing this?


    What''s the mission they gave you?"


    "There¡¯s no point asking.We should all bear the responsibility for the choices we make.I failed, and I


    admit it!"


    Edmund sighed.


    "Don¡¯t ask me anything.I won¡¯t answer."


    "Edmund! Tell us while you still have the chance.You might not have any after this." Dr.nc said


    grimly.


    Edmund could still exin to Dr.nc why he was doing this, but no one would listen if the military


    were to take him away.


    Having been with Dr.nc for a long time, he naturally understood it.


    Edmund smiled and raised his brow.


    "Thank you, Dr.nc! I mean it.I''ve learned a lot working alongside you.However, I don¡¯t need such a


    chancel"


    Smiling, he spread his arms and tilted his head back.


    "He''s trying to kill himself!"


    Lily screamed.


    Alexander responded even faster, darted over, and seized Edmund¡¯s hand while grabbing his face.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    However, ck blood flowed from Edmund''s mouth as he released an eerie smile of mixed


    emotions.His body went limp and would have slumped onto the floor if Alexander had not held onto his


    arms.


    "Edmund!"


    Lily was shocked.She did not expect him to attempt to kill himself without hesitation.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡®Why?!¡¯ He raised a finger and looked up at Lily.


    He said haltingly, "I would have seeded if I took one more step!"


    Lily looked back at him and asked grimly, "Your goal is not just to destroy all possible cures but to make


    people lose hope and think the disease is incurable, right?"


    Edmund threw her an odd look and moved his lips as if to say something, but the poison took effect


    quickly.Before he could say anything, his body stiffened, and his head drooped aside.


    "He¡¯s dead."


    Checking his breath, Alexander checked Edmund¡¯s breath before looking up and delivering two words.


    The other two were stunned.


    Lily gazed deeply at Edmund, then looked to Dr.nc.


    "He..."


    "I''ll take care of it.All I want is to make sure of something!"


    Dr.nc furrowed his brow.


    Lily knew what he meant.


    "Rest assured, we¡¯ve developed a cure using herbal medicine, and I guarantee it''ll work! Also, for


    convenience¡¯s sake, I¡¯ve made them into pills."


    "Are you sure there won¡¯t be any problems with the medicine?" Dr.nc asked again.


    He had seen the results and often discussed Lily¡¯s medicine with several senior herbal medicine


    practitioners.He concluded it would work but wanted to ensure nothing would go wrong.It was so


    important that they could not afford to make the slightest mistake.


    "No! I can vouch for it with my life!" Lily said, pointing at her head.


    Dr.nc breathed and nodded before going to the door to call for someone to carry out Edmund¡¯s


    body.


    Then he turned around to look at Lily.


    "It has been hard on you two for the past few days.Have a good rest."


    Lily nodded slightly and gazed after him as he left.


    Before she could turn around, Alexander held her tightly from behind and breathed warmly by her ear.


    Although they were not newlyweds, he had not had the chance or mood to hold her close due to the


    disease, him getting treated, and whatnot.


    Lily cocked her head and said softly, "Cut that out! Don¡¯t forget where we are, okay? Although you¡¯ re


    okay now, I can¡¯t guarantee there¡¯s no trace of the virus on me." She said half-threateningly, but it was


    not entirely a joke either.


    Although she hade up with a cure and Alexander had recovered, who could guarantee he would


    not get infected a second time? After all, it was a new type of virus.

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    "Even if there is, I¡¯m not afraid."


    Alexander¡¯s voice was tender like his lips, which he gently pressed against her neck.


    At this moment, Lily seemed to have rxed as well.


    Having been tense for so many days, she was exhausted and had only held on through sheer


    willpower.


    Now that she rxed, she felt limp all over.


    Alexander turned his wife around to face him before looking into her eyes.


    "With a miracle doctor like you around, no matter how many times I get infected, I won¡¯t¡ª"


    "Knock it off!"


    Lily interrupted him with a frown.


    "Don¡¯t jinx it, okay?"


    "when did you be so superstitious?"


    Alexander chuckled and pulled her over to sit beside him.


    Then he started to gently and meticulously massage her thighs.


    With her legs ced over hisp and his hands held loosely into fists, he gently massaged her


    difort.


    Lily struggled in vain to put her legs down and could only let him carry on.


    Since she was pregnant and had been swamped, her legs were sore and swollen.His massaging her


    made her feel much better.


    "I¡¯m not superstitious, but the disease is tough to tackle."


    She put her hands behind her, rxed her tense body, and looked up at the ceiling.


    Jumbled thoughts filled her mind like a tangled mess.


    "Didn¡¯t you already develop a cure?" Alexander asked.


    He had benefited from it the most.


    From feeling unwell to ending up ina critical condition, he gradually recovered until he worsened again,


    but he finally recovered.


    Lily looked at him and asked.


    "What if theye up with anew virus?"


    "Then we¡¯ll counter it with a new cure," Alexander answered after some thought.


    However, Lily shook her head.


    "One virus is causing us enough trouble, and the economy over at Burnwken haspletely copsed.


    It hasn¡¯t be a huge disaster here since we''ve taken timely precautions and adopted swift and


    appropriate measures. If there¡¯s a new virus, it would be unthinkable!"


    Alexander noticed her worried expression, stopped, and gently put down her legs.


    Then he wrapped his arm around her shoulders.


    "Why are you so worried? You shouldn¡¯t think about these things.


    "There are no burdens to bear.You''re an outstanding physician, but there are many other doctors.Don¡¯t


    give yourself so much pressure!"


    "I¡¯m not worried, but when a pandemic breaks out, no one can escape it."


    Lily sighed and leaned her head on his shoulder.


    "Still, you¡¯re right! There¡¯s no need to bear the burden since I know I can¡¯t save the world.


    "I only joined this ce to save you and protect those around me.Now that we¡¯ve found a cure, it¡¯s time


    for us to leave."


    She looked up and nced around.


    Although she had everything she needed, staying there was like being in prison.


    The only difference was that the center was rtively cozier and friendlier.


    It had been too long since she breathed fresh air and enjoyed warm sunlight.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡®I wish so much to take a walk outside!¡¯ "You can leave?"


    Alexander naturally was d to hear the news, but...


    "about Edmund..."


    After a pause, he asked, "How did you know it was him?"


    Although he took part in the trap, he had no idea when Lily discovered the culprit was Edmund.

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    Chapter 1686 "It''s very simple.


    Dashiell is right.


    Only Dr.nc and Edmund can enter myboratory easily.


    In the previous surveince video, Edmund deliberately pretended to be Dashiell."


    There were surveince cameras all over theboratory.


    This was a known fact.


    The surveince cameras allowed all work carried out in theboratory to be urately recorded,


    including the progress and changes of the experiment.


    Dashiell would not have made such a rookie error, leaving a vague but recognizable silhouette on the


    surveince video.


    This was intentional.


    Someone was setting him up.


    "What an unprofessional move,"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Alexander sighed lightly.


    Although he was not used to such things, he acknowledged that the culprit could have done better.


    "Sometimes, the simpler it is, the more effective it may be.


    After all, Edmund and I got into a fight two days ago, and everyone knew about it.


    Therefore, Edmund tried to seek revenge.


    It''s easier for people to believe him anyway.


    Besides..."


    Lily turned her head toward the door.


    "He did many things, so it''s even more detrimental to him."


    "Is the little girl alright?"


    Alexander asked.


    Lily nodded.


    "She''s fine.


    She''s almost fully recovered.


    When she''s discharged, I think..."


    "T understand,"


    Alexander interrupted her, "I meant what I said before."


    Finally, the frown on her face loosened up into a smile.


    She seemed to rx a little.


    "By the way, there''s something..."


    Alexander trailed off, a little hesitant to continue.


    He seldom hesitated like this, which surprised Lily.


    "What is it?"


    "Ms.


    Rollins has been taken away by her father''s men."


    He finally said it after a long pause.


    After all, Lily would find out sooner orter.


    "What?!"


    Lily was startled.


    "Didn''t I tell you something is wrong with Cameron, so we should let her stay with us for a while?


    Why..."


    "T know! But he''s her father! How can I stop her father from wanting to take his daughter home?"


    "But Tasia..."


    Lily recalled the sound of Anastasia''s weeping when she called.


    She sounded helpless.


    "Secretary Rollins has always doted on her.


    You know this,"


    Alexanderforted her, "Besides, don''t you want to know what caused the sudden change in him?"


    "You mean, if Tasia goes back, she will be able to learn more?"


    After saying that, she quickly shook her head.


    "No.


    Tasia said Cameron would lock her up and confiscate all her devices.


    No matter how much she learns, she won''t be able to reach us even if she finds out something."


    Alexander, on the other hand, smiled.


    "Don''t worry.


    Technology is so advanced now.


    It''s not like there are no other ways of contacting us other than through phones andputers.


    Besides, aren''t we leaving this ce soon?"


    Lily kept quiet.


    He was right.


    They were getting out soon.


    By then, she would be able to confront them head-on.


    She had a hunch that the group of people from the research institute would not just let things slide so


    easily.


    They would definitely attack again.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    Chapter 1687 Standing at the main door of the living room, Dominic looked up at the sky, watching the


    sunset.


    However, the peaceful moment was ruined by the sound of hurried footsteps.


    Although Elijah was in a hurry, he still had to support his father with one hand.


    He had a very anxious look on his face.


    Michelle was also rushing over while wearing high heels.


    She greeted Dominic and hurried in without even raising her head.


    "Stop!"


    Dominic called out in a deep voice.


    Michelle had no choice but to stop abruptly with a look of embarrassment on her face.


    "


    Uncle Dom, I¡¯m anxious to see Austin.


    I apologize for myck of manners!"


    "You can''t see him now!"


    After a pause, Dominic looked at the father and son in front of him.


    "You two can''t go in either."


    "Why not?!"


    Elijah couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Dom, you called us to pick him up.


    Why can''t we see him now?"


    "There¡¯s achange in the situation,"


    Dominic said slowly.


    "Wait a minute."


    As he spoke, he pped his hands.


    Then a servant came over and handed him several masks and gloves.


    "This..."


    Holding the mask in her hand, Michelle looked up quizzically.


    "T''m sure you know about the widespread gue,"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Dominic replied lightly.


    Although Elijah had objections, he did not dare to refute them when he heard what Dominic said.


    The trio obediently put on their masks and gloves before going upstairs.


    However, Dominic stretched out his hand to stop them again.


    "What is it now?"


    Elijah was starting to lose his patience.


    "Uncle Dom, I''m just eager to see my son.


    Why are you making things hard?"


    As soon as those words came out, he realized he had made a mistake.


    He wanted to take it back, but it was toote.


    Ultimately, he stood there with his mouth agape and embarrassment clear on his face.


    "Make things hard?"


    Dominic cast a sideways nce at him and snorted coldly.


    "Who do you think you are to be worthy of my trying to make things hard for you?!"


    On the side, Daniel hurriedly spoke up to smooth things over.


    "


    He''s always been impatient and would speak before thinking.


    That is not what he meant.


    Austin had been missing for so many days.


    It makes sense that he''s anxious about Austin''s sudden return."


    Dominic sped his hand behind his back, rubbing them gently as he coldly said, "Since you''re so


    impatient, take him away.


    However, don''t me me for not telling you.


    It''s easy for you to take him away, but if you want to send him back, it won''t be as easy anymore."


    m Huh? "


    "Dom, what do you mean by that?"


    Daniel asked, puzzled.


    "Don''t you want to see him?"


    Dominic gestured upstairs.


    "Go on, then!"


    The couple looked at each other and then at their father.


    Although Daniel had some doubts, he missed his grandson a lot.


    He nodded and said, "Let''s go!"


    The trio went upstairs very quickly.


    Michelle was very eager and pushed open the door.


    The door was left unlocked for them.

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    Chapter 1688 "Austin, Austin..."


    Michelle called out.


    She wanted to run in, but as soon as she entered the room and saw the situation inside, she froze.


    "Oh, my God! What''s going on?!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Elijah was a step behind and could not see inside.


    He heard his wife''s exmation and hurriedly pushed her aside.


    He was taken aback once he had a clear view.


    The room was a mess.


    The big bed in the room was empty.


    Austin was tied to a recliner with iron chains wrapped around his body.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His clothes were torn, and he looked haggard.


    "Austin, what''s going on?!"


    Michelle cried as she ran over to hug him, tears streaming down her face.


    "Why are you tied up? Who tied you up?!"


    "me!"


    4 clear voice came from the door.


    Dominic had also followed them up and stood by the door.


    "Uncle Dom! Why are you treating Austin like this?! He''s your nephew.


    You''ve watched him grow up! How can you bear to treat him like this?!"


    She cried.


    Although sad and angry, she did not daresh out at him.


    "Where''s the key?! Unlock it! I will help you.


    Don''t be scared!"


    Tears continued to stream down her face as she tried to find a way to unlock the chains.


    "Uncle Dom!"


    Elijah could not stand and watch anymore.


    "I respect you as an elder.


    I''ve always respected you, even if you don''t like my family.


    Austin is even more respectful than I am.


    He treated you as his grandfather.


    H- How can you treat him like this? He is a human being, not an animal!"


    He was so angry that his finger trembled as he pointed at Dominic.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re trying to punish him, but no matter what he did wrong, you can''t tie him up


    like this! You can''t chain him up! He''s been kidnapped and has just returned.


    Do you know how much he has suffered?!"


    "The key! Give me the key!"


    Michelle couldn''t care less anymore as she frantically looked for the key.


    However, at this moment, a weak voice sounded, "Mom?"


    "I''m here! I''m here, my son! Tell me, what is it?"


    She was thrilled to hear her son''s voice.


    "Do you want to go home? Don''t worry.


    Mommy will take you home.


    You won''t have to suffer anymore!"


    "No..."


    His dry lips parted.


    He had no strength to stop his mother, so he could only hold her clothes loosely.


    "I told Uncle Dominic to tie me up.


    He is helping me...saving me..."


    "Saving you?!"


    Michelle was bewildered as Elijah stared at Dominic suspiciously.


    "A-Austin, slow down."


    Daniel leaned into his crutches.


    The sight of his grandson like this made his heart ache terribly.


    "It''s a long story.


    I was injected with a virus by the people in theb.


    I don''t know what the virus is.


    Uncle Dom has been trying to save me.


    He tied me up so I won''t hurt myself."


    Austin was drained after saying these few words.


    In just one day, he had already experienced two seizures.


    It was much more frequent than before.


    This kind of pain not only tortured his body and mind, but it also wore him out.


    "Virus?!"


    Michelle panicked when she heard this.


    She turned around and kneeled before Dominic.


    "Uncle Dom, I should have been more careful when I spoke.


    I should watch my words.


    Please! Please help save Austin!"


    After recovering from the shock, Elijah hurriedly interjected, "


    What are you saying? Of course, Uncle Dom will help Austin!"


    "Didn''t you want to bring him home? Take him away! Here''s the key.


    Go on!"


    Dominic held out the key in his hand and snarled.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    Chapter 1689 "Uncle Dom, that''s not what we mean."


    Elijah began to panic as well.


    "Please.


    Please save Austin.


    I''ll do anything!"


    "Hmph!"


    Dominic shot a nce at him before walking toward Austin.


    Michelle was about to speak when she saw Dominic tie Austin up again and pull a nket over him.


    "You''ve seen him.


    You can decide whether you want to take him away or leave him here,"


    Dominic turned around and said.


    "That goes without saying! He''s staying here, of course!"


    Elijah did not hesitate.


    "Only you can save him.


    You must!"


    Daniel also chimed in with a trembling voice, "Yes.


    No matter what happened in the past, Austin has always been dutiful to you.


    Oh, my child, you must¡¯ve suffered!"


    Daniel raised his hand and wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    Dominic turned to look at Austin.


    "What do you say?"


    "T''ll follow whatever you think is best, Uncle Dom.


    I''ll do anything you say!"


    Austin gritted his teeth as delicate beads of sweat appeared on his face.


    Michelle was distressed by the sight of her son, but she could do nothing.


    She could not help him and could only watch helplessly.


    "All right.


    I hear you!"


    Dominic said in a deep voice.


    "Then let me put it out there first.


    I can''t guarantee I can treat him, and I can''t guarantee he won''t die under my care.


    If anything happens, you can''t me me."


    As soon as he said this, the other three people in the room looked at each other in dismay.


    They wondered what Dominic meant.


    "Uncle Dom, you''re a miracle doctor.


    How can you not cure him? How can he die? This..."


    Elijah trailed off and thought, ''Are you trying to make things difficult for us? Why do you still need to say


    such things now?'' Dominic sneered.


    "So, you''re acknowledging me as a miracle doctor? Please don''t.


    Even if I am, I''m not God.


    Do you think I can heal everyone? If you''re worried, take him away then.


    Your family is rich anyway.


    You can send him abroad, to any hospital you like.


    At least I''ll have my peace."


    He waved his hands casually but watched Austin from the corner of his eyes.


    If the trio did bring Austin away, they would wonder if others could help him.


    Although they could afford to send him abroad, everyone in the Fike family knew Dominic''s strength


    and ability.


    Although there had been some minor conflicts and discords, he was still a master in his craft.


    Many people who were considered to be terminally ill with no cure went to him for prescriptions.


    Once they took his medication ordingly, they gradually got better and lived for many years.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, where did the term "miracle doctor"


    Dominic¡¯s credibility would undoubtedly plummet if he could not cure his nephew.


    "Then, we..."


    Michelle was still a little hesitant.


    She did not want her son to die and did not like what she heard about how Dominic could not


    guarantee Austin''s life.


    "We''ll listen to you!"


    Elijah said firmly, interrupting her.


    "Honey..."


    Michelle looked at him in surprise.


    "Uncle Dom is Austin''s granduncle.


    He¡¯l] never let Austin die.


    He''ll find a way to cure our son!"


    Elijah said affirmatively, "I-If something terrible does happen, I suppose it''s Austin''s fate.


    We can''t me Uncle Dom!"

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    Chapter 1690 Then Elijah¡¯s tone became harsh as his eyes filled with hatred.


    "If we have to me someone, we''ll me those who injected Austin with the virus! Who are these


    people?! What virus did they inject you with?!"


    "It''s...the people from the old research institute,"


    Austin said softly, "Besides some underground employees, the only one I know is Rhea Moore, and..."


    Mike''s face shed across Austin''s mind.


    He thought about it momentarily but did not know why he did not say Mike''s name.


    He felt conflicted about Mike.


    Austin did not know what kind of person Mike was.


    Although Mike had hurt him, he had also saved him.


    Austin wanted to know what Mike¡¯s real purpose was.


    "And?!"


    Elijah urged.


    He only wanted to arrest the people who hurt his son and torture them to vent his anger.


    "T don''t know."


    Austin shook his head slowly and frowned.


    "I suspect a more threatening power behind her, but I''ve never seen that person.


    They set up the research institute as a cover.


    The real purpose is to study viruses that would harm humankind.


    "They¡¯re developing drugs to poison people unknowingly so they can control them! They''re a


    dangerous group of people.


    You must call the police!"


    "Don''t worry.


    We will call the police and avenge you!"


    Elijah was shocked by what he heard.


    He did not expect there to be such awless organization.


    "I knew the people in the research institute weren''t good people.


    Thest time I went to find you, they pretended not to know about you.


    That woman..."


    "Rhea Moore!"


    Michelle chimed in, remembering clearly.


    "Yes, Rhea Moore! That name sounds familiar."


    Elijah paused, feeling as if he had heard it somewhere.


    "Did you forget? The vine development project got re- tendered a few days ago, and there was a lot


    of buzz around it.


    The daughter of Fabian Moore won the bid, and her name is Rhea Moore,"


    Michelle reminded.


    Elijah nodded repeatedly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yes, that''s it! How do you know all this? With a snort, she exined, "Mrs.Moore unts her precious


    daughter all day.


    I couldn¡¯t avoid hearing about her even if I wanted to.


    I didn''t expect her to be the culprit! Austin, you just wait.


    I¡¯ll look for her!"


    "Come back!"


    Elijah pulled his wife, seeing that she had stood up abruptly.


    "Won''t this startle the snake?! Why are you so rash with your actions?!"


    "So what should we do? I''m going to call the police now and have her arrested!"


    Michelle was furious.


    All her sadness and sorrow had now turned into rage.


    She would tear Rhea apart if she were there right now.


    "Of course, we''ll put her behind bars, but we must also ensure she can''t escape! Since Austin has


    escaped, they must be on high alert.


    What if she has already gone into hiding?"


    Elijah was surprisingly calm at this time as his mind began to spin.


    "T''ll ask someone to keep an eye on the Moore family.


    They''re moreplex than they seem, especially since Secretary Collins is part of their family.


    We shouldn''t act so recklessly! Also, the research institute has been emptied.


    "We have no idea where all these people went.


    They must be in hiding!"


    Elijah stood up and walked outside as he continued, "Dad, I''m going to make a few phone calls.


    You should rest here."


    "Honey...Austin..."


    Michelle''s eyes darted back and forth before saying, "Austin, you wait here.


    Mom and Dad will help you get your revenge!"


    After saying that, she turned around and chased after her husband.


    At this moment, only the two older men and a tied-up Austin remained in the room.

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    Chapter 1691 Daniel sighed as he slowly sat down with his hands on his crutches.


    "How could this happen?"


    He turned to look at his grandson and continued, "Don¡¯t you worry, Austin.


    Your granduncle will cure you, and you will get better."


    "I never made such a promise!"


    Dominic quickly denied it from the sidelines.


    However, Daniel just smiled, not taking Dominic''s im seriously.


    When they were younger, Daniel would always get irritated by how Dominic responded to things.


    It would then lead the two to quarrel.


    Now that they were a lot older, Daniel had seen through Dominic.


    He was just a crude but soft-hearted man.


    Despite what Dominic said, he tied Austin up so he would not hurt himself.


    It meant that Dominic was not going to give up that easily.


    If he genuinely did not care, he would not have rescued Austin from the street in the first ce.


    Why would he bother to call the other three and ask them to rush over? "What are you smiling at?"


    Dominic snapped when he noticed Daniel''s dazzling smile.


    "Dom, after so many years, you still refuse to forgive me for my past mistakes.


    It doesn''t matter.


    It was my fault, and I''ve wronged you.


    I went overboard and was too narrow-minded, so you can shout at me and plot your revenge if you


    wish!"


    With a sigh, Daniel said unhurriedly, "Just...don''t make things difficult for yourself."


    "Me?!"


    Dominic frowned.


    "When do I make things difficult for myself?"


    "That''s good te know.


    Look at you.


    You''re still the same as when you were a child, always stubborn."


    Although Daniel was stirred, he still wore a happy smile.


    His wrinkles scrunched up together as his smile deepened, seemingly to be reminiscing.


    Dominic''s initial reaction was to curse angrily, but when he saw his brother''s smile, he swallowed his


    words.


    Ultimately, he coldly spat on word, "F*ck!"


    He stomped his foot and continued lowly, "Don''t be so happy now.


    I have no idea what kind of virus is in that brat''s body.


    All I know is what I feel from his pulse.


    When he has a seizure, he feels contractions more internally and externally.


    His immune system is low, but he looks fine.


    It''s weird, and I..."


    "T trust you!"


    Daniel interrupted.


    "I don''t understand anything you said.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I only know you''re my brother and believe in you!"


    Dominic was speechless.


    He was taken aback by how his brother was acting.


    Turning his face around, he gritted his teeth and thought, ¡®What the hell?! What is going on?!¡¯ When the


    two brothers were younger, they would constantly bicker and fight.


    Dominic traveled the world when they had a falling out while Daniel remained in Operose.


    The two had not met for many years, even after Dominic returned.


    He could not get used to his brother¡¯s warmth.


    Dominic waved and said, "Anyway, I can''t promise he¡¯ll live."


    "Whether he lives or he dies, that''s his fate.


    I believe in you."


    Daniel was still repeating the same sentence.


    In the end, Dominic could no longer stand it."


    Okay, okay! I give up! Can you talk like usual now? I can''t stand hearing you talk like that."


    Austin, lying weakly on the recliner, could not help but smile.


    If he were the reason the two older men reconciled, this self-inflicted disaster would be worth it.


    Just as the atmosphere was about to get awkward, Elijah and Michelle returned.


    They could not help but take another look at their son''s situation.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    Chapter 1692 Michelle was furious when she entered the room.


    She might have lost her temper as she made the phone call.


    However, her eyes turned red when sheid eyes on her son.


    "My baby! Oh, how much you''ve suffered!"


    She burst into tears and hugged him, distressed.


    After knowing that the iron chains were to protect Austin and not harm him, she dared not touch them


    anymore.


    Instead, she hugged him over the chain.


    "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat? I''ll make some food for you.


    Is it cold? I''ve called someone..."


    "If you''re so worried, bring him home with you."


    Dominic was already ufortable and became even more annoyed when he heard her continuous


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    rambling.


    Michelle immediately kept quiet.


    With a nonchnt smile on Daniel''s face, he turned to look at Elijah.


    "How is it?"


    "We''ve called the police! The police initially wanted Austin to make a statement, but I''ve already


    exined his current situation, so they''ve pushed back the statement collection.


    As for the Moore family, I''ve already sent someone to watch them.


    I''ll drop by personallyter on."


    Although Elijah rarely worked on the weekends, today was an exception.


    After such a big incident happened to his son, he could no longer sit back and rx.


    Back in the day, the Fike family''s presence in Operose was founded on their family businesses.


    Although things had fizzled out, they still had quite a name for themselves.


    On top of that, because they had a miracle doctor within their family, the Fikes still had their reputation


    among traditional medicine practitioners, helping to raise their prestige status.


    Although businesses had been reclining for the past two years, they were still profiting.


    Elijah had no dreams of taking the family business to a higher level.


    He just couldn''t let people bully his family.


    "IT see."


    Daniel nodded.


    Dominic seemed to have noment on this.


    He never liked to be a part of these dogfights.


    Although he had dealt with all kinds of elite officials and dignitaries during his practice, he had never


    been a part of it.


    He was disgusted with the intrigues that went on inside.


    On top of that, Elijah was taking charge right now.


    There was no need for Dominic to intervene.


    "Shall we..."


    Elijah paused and nced at his father.


    Daniel coughed lightly.


    "Since we''ve already seen Austin and know what''s happening, let''s go back.


    We''ll let your Uncle Dom tend to his things."


    This was what Elijah was trying to imply as he nodded ordingly.


    "We''ll get going first, Uncle Dom.


    We''ll leave Austin with you.


    Thank you for your help!"


    Then he called out to Michelle, "Let''s go!"


    However, she was reluctant.


    "Can''t we stay here a little longer? I haven''t seen my son in such a long time.


    I want to stay with him a while more."


    If it were possible, she would want to live here so she could cater to Austin.


    In recent days, she had been ming herself.


    She wondered why she did not realize something was wrong and why she did not call him more.


    Instead, she assumed he was busy with work and did not bother him much.


    If she had cared more, maybe nothing would have happened to him.


    Perhaps he wouldn''t have suffered so much if she had found him earlier.


    In the past, Austin had always been an energetic and handsome young man.


    Now, his face was sunken, and his muscles seemed to have shrunk.


    His hollowed face and big frame formed a strong contrast, especially because his pale face gave him a


    strange look.


    "Let''s go.


    Don''t forget what you have to do!"


    Elijah called out in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    Fabian had been upied with the vine development project and didn''t seem to care about other


    things.


    He was as pleased as punch.


    When Maria came home and saw that the things in the house had been moved out and thrown in the


    yard, she called out anxiously,


    " What is this for? Who told you guys to throw my things away?!" "Me!" Fabian stood in the yard, arms


    akimbo, and dered confidently.


    With a chuckle, he walked toward her and softly continued, "I''m just throwing away the old things to


    rece them with new ones!" ¡°New ones? What new ones?" Maria inquired, perplexed.


    Seeing that all the carefully selected sofas were being carried out, she rushed over to stop them.


    "Who said you can throw this away? This is still good!" "So what if it''s good? There are better things!"


    Fabian held her back and smiled triumphantly.


    ''Don''t you know where we stand now? How can these things still be of any worth to us? Throw them all


    away so it''ll be easier when we move to a new house!" "A new house?!" "Yeah.


    I saw a house at the end of the next street.


    It looks magnificent.


    We don''t need all these anymore.


    When the timees, we''ll get a new mahogany furniture set.


    That will give the house a more luxurious feeling!" As soon as he said that, Maria''s eyes lit up.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, it quickly dimmed, and she nudged him.


    "Come on.


    Do you know how much that costs? How can you afford it? Stop dreaming!" With a snort, she turned


    around to stop those people.


    What was the point of throwing away their old furniture if they couldn''t afford new ones? Their house


    would be empty.


    ¡°Woman, what do you know?!" Fabian grabbed her again and pulled her aside.


    The vine development project has been passed, and everything is officially implemented.


    The initial funds have already been allocated, and this batch of goods will be put to use immediately


    after theye out.


    When the timees, we¡¯ll get our share of the money.


    By then, we can even buy three sets of it!" Maria''s face trembled with excitement.


    "Really?!" ¡°Why would I lie to you?" Fabian looked at her with his head held high.


    Then he continued, "Once the vine is put into use, the whole world will want it.


    How much money do you think we''ll make then?" After counting with her fingers, she seemed to think


    of something negative and frowned.


    "Hold up! Don''t lie to me.


    Don''t take me for a foo).


    The price is all controlled, and the profit has already been counted.


    We won''t make any extra money." ¡°You won''t understand even if I exin it to you!" He spat.


    Then, he lowered his voice again.


    ''''The price from the factory is controlled and fixed, but the cost of the products is in our hands.


    Doesn''t that mean it''s up to us how much we want to profit?" With that, he stretched out his hands and


    clenched his fingers as if he were entirely in control.


    "But... that''s against thew!" Maria immediately looked a little concerned.


    Hearing this, Fabian was filled with disdain.


    "This is why women can''t do big things! How can you earn big money if you don''t go to the dark side?


    What big things can you do if you keep living in fear? Do you think that all those millionaires out there


    made their money honestly? If you''re so worried, go back to your family! Don''t stand in my way of


    getting rich!"

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    "T see, now! You''re trying to kick me to the curb so you can find someone new, am I right?! Are you


    deliberately looking for a reason to kick me out?!" Maria immediately exploded.


    ¡°Fabian Moore, you heartless man! You haven''t even made it yet, and you''re already considering


    abandoning your wife! How much hardship have I been through with you since then?


    How low did I stoop to kiss your brother-inw''s a*s? Now, you..." ¡°What are you talking about?!" He


    quickly covered her mouth and looked around warily.


    After all, there were people around them.


    It wouldn''t be good if they heard her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "If you want to be happy, just keep quiet and follow my lead." With Maria muffled, the atmosphere


    became quieter in an instant.


    She frowned and remained silent for a while before she spoke again.


    "Then, you''d have to reduce the cost of production and recount everything.


    You shouldn''t fall into someone else''s trap.


    Does Ree know about this? She can be responsible for the quality control, just in case..." "Don''t worry.


    Our daughter is smarter than you are! She gave me this idea!" Fabian smacked his lips.


    His daughter was right.


    Although she had always been a troublemaker, she was still useful in critical moments like these.


    She even helped him eliminate Cameron and devised an excellent way to make money.


    ¡°wasn''t the entire research institute closed down? Now that the research and development segment of


    the vine has beenpleted, there shouldn''t be anything else for her to do.


    What experiment was she doing? Does she not want to rest?" Fabian was starting to lose his patience.


    "Tell that to her, not to me! You know your daughter''s temper! How can I talk to her?!" After thinking


    about it, Maria knew that she could not convince Rhea.


    In the end, she could only sigh in frustration.


    Then she looked at her husband and felt riled up again.


    "This is all your fault! You didn''t give her enough attention when she was younger.


    Now, she doesn''t show us any affection and won''t tell us anything!" He snapped, "How can you me


    that on me? Isn''t it your fault as well? You neglected our daughter to let Cameron see you''re treating


    Tasia better than your flesh and blood.


    This is not entirely my fault!".


    After hitting him a few times, Maria knew she was also in the wrong.


    Ultimately, she sighed faintly as the guilt of neglecting Rhea ate her up.


    "Did Ree mention where she is doing her experiments? I''ve never asked, but how can I not ask now?!"


    "In an abandoned factory somewhere.


    Some equipment was left in there, and she said she didn''t mind using it.


    So she continued doing her experiments there."

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    ¡°What?! An abandoned factory?!¡± Maria exploded when she heard what her husband said.


    "How can you let her work at an abandoned factory?! That is such a terrible ce! You have so many


    factories and ces.


    Can''t you make space for her?!" Maria jumped angrily.


    "Give her a proper working space immediately! How can you be so stingy?!" Facing the usation,


    Fabian cried out in grievance.


    "That''s not the case! Rhea insists on working there.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She said she didn''t want a proper ce and that the experiment was tricky.


    She wanted to work in a ce she could easily leave behind.


    What can I do?! Even if I''m stingy, I won''t do that to my daughter!" "She..." Maria was at a loss for


    words after hearing her daughter''s request.


    Although she was angry and anxious, there was nothing she could do.


    If this were Rhea''s request, no one could talk her out of it.


    "This child is something else.


    What is she thinking?!" Maria sighed.


    When she saw people still carrying things out of the house, she expressed anger toward them.


    "Enough! We''re recing the furniture, not moving everything away! ¡°Are you trying to empty my


    house?! Put that down!" She yelled angrily.


    The workers did not know whether to move or put the things back as they exchanged looks before


    turning to Fabian.


    Fabian knew his wife was in a bad mood, so he did not bother arguing.


    With a wave, he said, "Enough for today.


    Finish up what you''ve brought out and sell them.


    We''ll rece them with new ones." "Okay!" The group of people chimed.


    At this time, the butler ran over in a panic.


    "S-Sir...bad news.


    Someone wants to see Ms.


    Moore." ¡°Ms.


    Moore? So, what if someone wants to meet her? Why are you panicking?" Fabian frowned.


    "Who wants to meet her? Who do they think they are toe looking for Ms.


    Moore like this?" Still, he was a little curious.


    Throughout the years, it was rare for anyone toe knocking on the door to look for Rhea.


    After all, Rhea did not have any friends since she started studying.


    Fabian had told her she could invite her friends over if she wanted to.


    After a simple answer from Rhea, he never brought it up again.


    Later, when she went to study abroad, they had never heard her mention any friends.


    After thinking about it, it seemed like she had no friends.


    It was strange that someone hade to find her.


    "Who is this person? Is it a guy or a girl?" Maria became interested.


    "The..." "Call Rhea out!" Before they could ask more, the other party outside had already barged in.


    The group of people looked burly and aggressive.


    They looked like they were here to stir up trouble.


    Fabian was stunned before he curled his lips into a frown.


    "Who are you?! How dare you barge into my property?! Do you know who I am?!" ¡°I''m afraid Rhea


    messed with the wrong person!"


    One of the men from the group stepped out and replied with a cold and stern voice.

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    Fabian squinted, looking at the man that spoke.


    He thought the man looked familiar but could not put a name to the face.


    "You are..." "Mr. Moore, you''ve raised an amazing daughter!" The man snickered.


    His words were full of sarcasm and contempt, and the eyes that looked at Fabian were cold as they


    shot daggers at Fabian.


    ¡°Who are you guys?! How dare youe to my house and cause a ruckus? Do you think we''re easy to


    bully?!" Maria growled.


    She could not stand hearing others nder or mock her daughter.


    She got riled up when the group of people appeared, looking like they were about to start a fight.


    ¡®Does this group of people not know who we are? How daring of them!¡¯ "Are you saying your family isn''t


    easy to bully, but ours is?


    If you don''t hand over that murderer, Rhea Moore, today, you won''t see the end of this!" This time, a


    woman''s voice sounded.


    Maria was already in a terrible mood.


    After hearing that, she almost burst into mes.


    "Who are you calling a murderer?! You b *stards! Who are you? Who...


    Are you Mrs.


    Fike?!''"'' Maria was unsure but still had a vague impression of the other woman.


    Michelle sneered.


    "Who would''ve thought that a noblewoman like you would remember me? Enough nonsense.


    Where is Rhea?" With that said, she was about to barge into the house.


    Maria quickly returned to her senses and blocked Michelle.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What are you doing?! What kind of ce do you take my house for? How dare you bring a group of


    people in and nder my daughter? Don''t think you''re invincible because of the Fike family''s ancestral


    background.


    ¡°Our family is not one you should mess with! If you continue to be so presumptuous, I''ll call the police


    and have you all arrested!" Maria was full of confidence.


    ¡®They¡¯re trespassing! On top of that, I have Cameron as my leverage.¡¯ ¡°All right! Call the police, and see


    who gets arrested!" Michelle taunted with a grin.


    Her gaze was so cold that Maria could not help but step back.


    For some reason, the group seemed to havee here with murderous intent, as if they had an


    intense hatred.


    After realizing it was Elijah and Michelle, Fabian''s attitude softened slightly.


    After all, the Fike family also had some status and connections in Kingnd alongside their


    umtion of ancestral wealth.


    The family still had a miracle doctor, even if they were down and out.


    "Hold up...


    I think there''s a misunderstanding here.


    Mr.


    Fike, we''ve been staying in ourne.


    Why are you suddenly looking for my daughter? Did she do something to offend you?" Fabian was very


    polite.


    If it were someone else that barged into their house, he would have had them all arrested.


    However, seeing that it was the Fike family, he showed them some respect.


    "Don''t y dumb!" On the other hand, Elijah was not in the mood to talk.


    "Rhea kidnapped my son and injected him with some virus.


    Now, my son is suffering from the side effects.


    Suppose you don''t hand her over, fine.


    We''ll just wait here until she shows up!" It seemed like they were here to start a protracted war.


    The words Elijah said shocked Fabian and Maria, as well.


    ¡°What are you saying? What virus? What kidnapping? Is this some type of joke?!" Maria eximed.


    "There''s a limit to what you can say! Listen to yourself! Don''t you hear how ridiculous you sound? Rhea


    is a soft-spoken and gentle girl! How can she kidnap your son?!"


    "That¡¯s a question you should ask her! Since you know nothing about it, let here and tell you!"

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    "Tell us what?!" Maria refused to back down.


    "Why should she? Just because you said so? Do you have any evidence? If my daughter did kidnap


    your son, show us the evidence!" "Evidence?" Elijah snorted coldly.


    "My son, Austin Fike, is the best evidence! He¡¯s recovering from what happened.


    How can what he said and saw with his own eyes be false? I will not let this slide if you don''t hand


    Rhea over today.


    It''d be useless even if you try to get Secretary Rollins to help! Nothing will work!" Beforeing over,


    Elijah had already done all the preparatory work he should have done.


    The police station reported the case and informed the higher- ups for fear that Cameron would


    overshadow it.


    Although Cameron had always been upright with a good reputation, the incident with the vine


    development project a while ago made everyone question him.


    On top of that, Elijah was unfamiliar with Cameron, so he had to keep a good hand.


    Hearing how Elijah had called out Fabian''s trump card, he suddenly realized that things were more


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    challenging than they seemed.


    The other party probably had done their background work before showing up so unscrupulously.


    "Calm down," Fabian said in a rxed tone, "We''re not enemies until we rify this.


    You trust your son, and I trust my daughter.


    Why not let the two meet to talk it out and tell us what happened?" Upon saying that, he nced at his


    wife sideways, signaling her.


    Maria understood it right away.


    Regardless, she needed to inform Rhea about this beforehand so she could prepare herself.


    After all, it was unknown what the Fikes would do.


    ¡°All right! Call Rhea out now!" Elijah had already sent some men to spy on Rhea.


    When they reported that she had entered the house, he immediately surrounded the ce before he


    came knocking at the door.


    At this moment, he was not afraid of not getting a hold of Rhea.


    He would turn this ce upside down if her parents did not willingly hand her over.


    Elijah was not afraid of her escaping.


    Fabian smiled and said, "It''s not that we don''t want to call her out, but she''s not home.


    That child has always been obsessed with work and hasn''te home for many days.


    If you don''t believe me, ask my wife..." Maria was displeased at the lies they were telling, but after


    Fabian winked at her, she could only angrily y along.


    "That''s right.


    Ree hasn''t been home for days." Then she could not help but add, "She''s obsessed with her work and


    experimenting.


    She spends her days locked up in theboratory.


    She doesn''t even have time to go to the mall.


    ¡°How can she have the time to kidnap your son? Besides, what''s the use of kidnapping him? We''re not


    short of money, so there''s no need to use him as ransom." "Ask that vicious daughter of yours!"


    Michelle spat.


    She saw her son''s condition with her own eyes.


    The remnants of torture were evident on his body, and his previous high-spirited self was gone.


    Now, he seemed like an empty shell with no soul.


    ¡®Austin was the one who mentioned Rhea''s name, so it must be her! Maybe she¡¯s sick in the head!


    There are so many psychopaths around, and Rhea could be one of them!¡¯ "Enough talking.


    Hand Ms. Moore over!" The duo was getting a little impatient.


    The couple wished to barge in and pull Rhea out and torture her.


    "I told you.


    Ree isn¡¯t home," Fabian exined patiently.


    However, the cold smile on Elijah''s face exposed Fabian''s lies.


    " Mr. Moore, there''s no use lying here.


    Frankly speaking, my men saw your daughter return with their own eyes, and we came over


    immediately.


    How can you say she''s not home? Do you take us as fools?" "What?! How can I not know whether my


    daughter is home? I think your men must be hallucinating!" Fabian was in disbelief.

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    "Is that permission to ransack the house? Since you refused to hand her over, we could only get her


    ourselves!" After confirming that Fabian was unwilling to surrender, Elijah waved his hand, and the


    people behind him rushed forward.


    Fabian''s face dropped, and he shouted sharply, "Hey! Are you harassing our family?!" The Moores had


    their henchmen as well.


    When Fabian called out, a group of men blocked the doorway.


    Immediately, the two groups of people faced each other, seeming like they were about to fight.


    Maria frowned and quietly stepped back to make a phone call.


    ¡®In this situation, it¡¯s best for Rhea not to return.


    Who knows what was wrong with the Fikes for them toe over, acting wildly and indiscriminately?


    Rhea would be in trouble if she came home.¡¯ Maria quietly dialed Rhea''s phone, but no one answered.


    She kept staring at the phone, but all she got was the dial tone.


    Maria was so worried that she started to break out in sweats.


    Michelle had been observing the Moore couple closely.


    When she noticed that Maria had moved aside with a phone in her hand, Michelle knew instantly what


    she was doing.


    "Mrs.


    Moore!" Michelle grabbed Maria''s wrist and twisted it up forcefully.


    "What are you doing?!" After getting caught off guard, Maria froze in shock before she began to


    struggle desperately.


    "What are you doing?! Let go of me! " ¡°Are you trying to call your daughter so she can escape?! It won''t


    be that easy!" Michelle snorted as she tightened her grip while snatching Maria''s phone with her other


    hand.


    Obviously, Maria would not give in so quickly, and soon, the two women broke out into a brawl.


    ¡°Elijah Fike!" Fabian yelled, not able to watch his wife get bullied.


    "Don''t go overboard with what you''re doing!" ¡°Who''s the one that went overboard?!" Elijah stepped


    forward and looked at him, unflinching.


    "Since you don''t want to admit it, call your daughter down here to exin things.


    Then we''ll know the truth!" "I told you, Rhea isn''t here!" Fabian bellowed.


    He clenched his fists and continued, Don''t me me for being rude when I sue you for frivolous


    litigation!" "Go ahead! I''m not scared of you!" Elijah fought back.


    Just as both sides were arguing, a group of people came out of nowhere and ran to Elijah.


    "She''s nowhere to be found." "You..." Fabian stared wide-eyed, dumbfounded.


    ¡®When did all these peoplee? How could I not know about their presence?¡¯ On the other hand,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Elijah was startled.


    "She''s not?!" ¡®Someone reported that Rhea came back;, so how could she leave? That''s impossible.


    Did she grow wings and fly away?!¡¯ "Have you searched thoroughly?" Elijah was in disbelief.


    "I''ll go look for her myself! Even if I have to dig six feet underground, I will find her!"

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    "Who dares to ransack my ce?!" Fabian was also getting anxious.


    He had no idea when those men got in and out of his ce.


    Now Elijah publicly proimed that he wanted to search Fabian''s house in front of his henchmen.


    Where could he hide his face if he allowed Elijah to do so? Fabian straightened his back and stared


    Elijah down.


    The two men stared at each other, and neither would back down.


    On the other end, Maria and Michelle were still brawling.


    The two women''s hair was a mess.


    At this moment, the phone that they were fighting over suddenly rang.


    The two of them froze for a moment before they grappled with each other for the phone.


    Ultimately, Maria managed to hold onto her phone and finally broke free.


    After stepping aside, she answered the call.


    "Hello? Hello?" ¡°What?!" Her terrified face and sudden, raised voice caused everyone''s attention to turn


    toward her.


    Even Michelle, who was about to pounce on Maria again, was stunned momentarily as she stood


    frozen in ce.


    "Is this a scam?! Bullsh*t!" Maria flew into a rage and hung up the phone abruptly.


    However, everyone could see that she was shaken as her whole body trembled.


    It was as if her soul had been sucked out of her body, and her eyes looked like empty sockets.


    ¡°Who was that?" Fabian asked when he noticed the disturbed look on his wife''s face.


    His voice seemed to bring Maria back to earth.


    She turned her head to look at her husband in a daze.


    She blinked a few times before she opened her mouth and spat through gritted teeth.


    " Liar! It''s a scammer!" Fabian didn''t doubt her.


    "If it''s a scammer, why are you getting so riled up? Ignore them.


    There are all sorts of people in today''s world, and they do all sorts of things.


    No matter what it is, we do not need to be scared.


    We can handle it.


    All we have to do is call our brother-inw and tell him that stray dogs are barking at our door.


    All he has to do is give the police station a call.


    Don''t..." Before he finished speaking, his phone rang.


    This immediately sent shivers down Maria''s spine as if she were frightened by the caller.


    Frowning, Fabian took out his mobile phone.


    Just as he was about to pick it up, Maria rushed over and held his hand down.


    "Don''t answer it!" This caught Fabian off guard, and he almost staggered back.


    He didn''t understand why she was so worked up.


    "Why not?" He nced at the screen, and when he saw the name, he felt a little awkward.


    His gaze subconsciously darted to Elijah before he said, "It''s Ree!" "Ree?!" Maria was even more


    weirded out.


    The hand that held onto Fabian trembled even more as her eyes were pinned on the phone screen,


    unsure if it was out of fear or that she wanted it to be Rhea that called.


    ¡°What''s the matter with you? Why are you acting so weird?" Fabian didn''t understand why she was


    reacting this way.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maria would usually be the first to rush over when she saw that Rhea was calling.


    Why did it seem like she was too scared to answer now? "Great! Didn''t you say that she''s not home?


    Since she took the initiative to call, we''ll just ask here," Elijah said coldly as he turned to look at Fabian.


    "Put it on speakers if you have nothing to hide." ¡°Although I have nothing to hide, I don''t have to prove


    it to you, do I?" Fabian snapped unhappily, holding his phone in his hand.


    " This is my daughter calling me.


    Why should I let you all hear our conversation?" Elijah sneered.


    "It seems like you feel that your daughter can do what she did.


    That''s why you''re scared!"

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    ¡°Bullshit! 1..." The phone kept ringing.


    Fabian gritted his teeth bitterly.


    Although he knew Elijah was prodding, this was no small matter.


    Even if Fabian had doubts, he did not think Rhea could do such a thing.


    In the end, he picked up the phone and put it on speaker before preemptively saying, Ree, are you still


    experimenting? No matter how busy you are, remember to take care of yourself.


    By the way, the Fike family is here to see you.


    They have something to ask..." Initially, he wanted to hint to Rhea that other people were around so


    that she would watch her words.


    However, a strange voice interrupted him before he even finished speaking.


    "Mr. Moore! It''s me! Something happened to Ms.


    Moore!" Fabian was so taken aback that he froze for a while before ncing at Elijah nkly.


    Only then did he realize that the voice came from the phone.


    He nced at his phone and asked, "What did you say?" "Something happened to Ms.


    Moore! There was an explosion in the factory, and the aftermath was terrible.


    Ms. Moore... didn''t make it out in time.


    I called Mrs. Moore, but she didn''t believe me Ww The caller was a little flustered, and his background


    sounded chaotic.


    There were sirens of firetrucks and police cars with voices ovepping each other.


    Fabian suddenly felt his body turn numb as if someone had poured ice water all over his body.


    Maria suddenly rushed over and howled into the phone, "Liar! You''re lying! You sent you?! Who told


    you to curse Rhea like this? Tell me! Tell me now..." "Mrs. Moore, it''s me.


    I..." The other side sounded like he had been wronged.


    "Mr. Moore,e over and have a look.


    The police are already here..." Upon hearing all these, even Elijah and Michelle were frozen in ce.


    The two exchanged nces and noticed the shock in each other''s eyes.


    ¡®How could there be such a coincidence?!¡¯ They nned to surround her house and seek justice, but at


    this moment, something happened to Rhea.


    On top of that, Elijah''s men had clearly seen here home.


    When did she leave? How did theboratory explode? The Fike couple was suspicious and even


    wondered if the Moores had deliberately staged the scene.


    However, looking at how Fabian and Maria reacted, it didn''t seem like they were acting, especially


    when they saw Maria''s pale face and trembling body.


    All the yelling into the phone seemed to have drained her.


    In an instant, she passed out and fell to the ground.


    "Hey!" Michelle called out and subconsciously stretched out her hand, only to realize that Maria was


    her enemy now, and retracted.


    The whole scene was a mess right now.


    Fabian had not recovered from the shock, but when he saw his wife pass out, he hurriedly called for


    help.


    ''''Someone get the car ready! We''ll let Mrs. Moore rest at home while I head to the factory."


    A servant hurried forward to help Maria, but when she touched her, she woke up again and argued,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No! I''m not going in! I will go with you! I don''t believe it.


    I don''t believe it...¡± As she spoke, she burst into tears.


    She finally woke up from the shock but was still reluctant to believe the news.


    She insisted on going to the factory and seeing it for herself before she trusted the caller.


    Fabian didn''t argue with her this time.


    He held her with one hand and said, "Let''s get going, then!"

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    ¡°Wait a minute!" Michelle suddenly called out.


    "We''re going too!" "Even at this point, you still want to..." Hearing those words, Maria roared


    hysterically in anger.


    However, Fabian quickly grabbed her, nced at the Fike couple, and said coldly, ''''That¡¯s up to you!"


    Then the Moores got into the car and drove to the factory.


    Elijah quickly pulled his wife into his car and followed closely behind.


    The two cars sped down the road to an abandoned suburban factory.


    In the distance, they had already seen clouds of thick ck smoke and the sound of sirens before they


    got close.


    The Moores reached the scene first, and the two jumped out of the car to rush forward.


    However, the cordon was there to stop them from going straight in.


    Only after a few exchanges of words were they allowed to pass.


    Soon, Elijah''s car came toa stop.


    Michelle reached out and held his hands, her fingers cold.


    Then she asked calmly, "Do you think this is an act?" "I don''t know." Elijah pursed his lips tightly with a


    sullen face.


    He could not see through the Moores.


    "Let''s go have a look first." The two got out of the car and walked over.


    There, they saw Maria standing on the sidelines with a pale face, seeming to be mumbling to herself.


    Although the Fikes could not hear what she was saying, judging from the shape of her lips, she


    seemed to be saying, "Impossible...


    Impossible." On the other hand, Fabian was rtively calm with a stoic face.


    He fixed his eyes on the direction of the factory building.


    The firefighters had almost extinguished the mes, but mes were still running inside.


    ¡°The smoke that came out from it was thick and heavy.


    Everyone could feel the heat and theck of oxygen, even at this distance.


    "The cause of the fire is still under investigation.


    Our preliminary judgment is that a chemical explosion caused the fire.


    There may be mmables and explosives in the building.


    ¡°Otherwise, the fire would not have gotten so big and spread so quickly,'''' The policeman exined,


    "How many people were there inside?" "I-1 don''t know...


    I don''t know...


    Ree never said anything.


    She just said she and her few colleagues were doing some experiments here.


    I-I don''t know much about it.


    This abandoned factory is under my name.


    She said she wanted to use it, so I just let her.


    She ...She''s not inside, is she?" Fabian still held a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    After all, they could not confirm Rhea''s death if they did not find her body.


    As long as Fabian had not seen it, nothing had happened.


    "I''m not sure.


    The firefighters are still trying to put out the mes.


    I won''t know the details untilter," the policeman replied.


    Fabian stood there as he waited anxiously, looking at the fire.


    Then he began pacing back and forth, rubbing his hands together.


    Maria was also twisting her fingers in distress.


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, looked at Elijah and Michelle, and strode toward them.


    "Didn''t you say your people saw Rhea going home? Who saw her? Is it true?" Elijah did not answer.


    "Ts it true?! Weren''t you certain she went home?!" Maria was frantic and yelled, breaking down in front


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    of the Fike couple.


    Fabian suddenly returned to his senses and followed his wife''s lead.


    "That''s right! Didn''t you say Rhea went home? Who saw her? What time did shee back?!" Right


    now, he hoped for Elijah''s ims to be valid.


    He hoped Rhea had really gone home without their knowledge.


    ¡°Search the ce! Send your men to look for her.


    Turn the house upside down! We must find Rhea!" Fabian took out his phone and wanted to call his


    subordinates.


    At that moment, there was amotion in the factory¡¯s direction, and firefighters carried a stretcher


    out.


    Maria was the quickest to react and had already started running in that direction.


    Then Fabian immediately ran over with his phone in his hand.

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    Elijah and Michelle looked at each other before quickly following suit out of curiosity.


    The firefighters had covered the stretcher they carried out witha piece of cloth.


    Although everyone knew there was a person under it, no one knew who it was.


    However, Maria recognized the corner of the clothing that peaked out under the cloth.


    ''''Ree..." She pounced onto the stretcher.


    Fabian did not hold her back as she threw herself onto the stretcher, and it fell to the ground with a


    bang.


    She had also unintentionally pulled the cloth with her.


    "Ah!" Her scream filled the air when she saw the face that belonged to the body.


    Michelle, who was right behind her, saw the body and gasped in fright.


    Elijah quickly reacted as he covered her eyes with his hand.


    "Don''t look!" Even he, a burly man, felt his heart skip a beat, and the hairs all over his body stood on


    end when he saw the corpse.


    The face was burnt beyond recognition, almost into a lump of soil.


    A nce at it would make anyone scream.


    Although Michelle was in his arms with her eyes covered, she still trembled in fear.


    On the other hand, Maria passed out after letting out a scream.


    Fabian quickly helped her up from the stretcher and did not dare to take another nce.


    Fortunately, the firefighters had covered the body again, and one said, ''''We found a corpse.


    It''s a female whose identity is still unknown." "I see." The policeman nodded.


    "We''ll leave that to the forensics department.¡± "There are stil] several corpses and stumps inside." With


    that, the firefighters went into the factory again.


    ¡°Your wife said this is your daughter?" The policernan looked at Fabian and asked.


    Fabian gulped, calming his nerves, before saying, ''This dress looks like it belonged to our daughter,


    but...we can''t recognize the body after being burnt like that." The policeman nodded and replied, ''''The


    forensic doctor will identify the body.


    Your cooperation may be needed then." "Okay, I know." Fabian nodded repeatedly.


    This series of blows came too fast.


    No matter how hard he tried, he struggled to digest it all.


    "Fabian..." Elijah''s arms were still around Michelle as he called out to Fabian, a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Are you happy now?!" Fabian gritted his teeth and stared at Elijah resentfully.


    "Ree might be dead.


    That¡¯s what you wanted to see, right? Are you satisfied?!" Elijah initially wanted to refute, but after


    thinking about the considerable blow the other couple had just received, he held back and swallowed


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    his words.


    "You should wait.


    That body may not belong to your daughter.


    If Rhea is capable, she might¡¯ve escaped in time!" He said lightly.


    ¡°What do you mean?! Don¡¯t you want to see her dead?" Fabian snarled.


    At this moment, Elijah did not want to argue.


    Instead, he put his arms around Michelle and turned away.


    "We''ll leave you to deal with your affairs first.


    We''ll deal with ourster."

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    Michelle had calmed down a little on the way back, but she was still trembling.


    After all, the impact of seeing the body was terrifying.


    "Don''t think about it," Elijah said lightly, gently hugging her.


    "I can''t." She turned to look at him and asked, "What do you think?" He did not reply.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Is Rhea really dead?" Again, only silence greeted her.


    ¡°How can it be so coincidental? Something just had to happen when we were looking for her! Besides,


    our people saw her go home, and no one saw her leave.


    How did she end up in this abandoned factory? What kind of experiment is she doing? How can it just


    happen to explode like this? It seems like..." "Like what?" Elijah asked.


    Michelle chewed on her lips.


    "Don''t you think it''s too much like a setup for us?" "Are you saying Fabian and Maria are acting?" After


    thinking for a while, Elijah thought this was a possibility.


    However, if this was the case, Fabian and Maria were too good at scheming.


    Elijah thought he had tried his best not to startle the enemy, and everything seemed undercover.


    ¡®How could they discover my intentions early on and even orchestrate all this? Besides, was it


    necessary to go this far and pretend Rhea had died?¡¯ However, Michelle shook her head.


    "No, I don''t think they were acting.


    It would be terrifying if they were.


    They might as well be actors.


    I''ve met Mrs. Moore a few times, so I don''t think she''s someone who can hide her emotions." ¡®Just now,


    Maria rushed over and passed out without missing a beat.


    If that was an act, then she¡¯s a talented actress.¡¯ "This whole thing is too weird! I''ve already had people


    watching them.


    If this was all a fake, surely we''ll find something!" Elijahforted her softly.


    That was the best he could do right now.


    "Then, let''s..." Michelle trailed off and paused before saying, "I want to see Austin again." "Uncle Dom,


    he..." Elijah hesitated for a moment.


    After all, Dominic had a bad temper.


    He would be angry if they kept disturbing him.


    "You''re just afraid of him!" Michelle became angry when she heard his hesitation.


    "I just want to see my son.


    Is that wrong? Besides, we should tell him now that something like this has happened.


    We''ll listen to what he has to say.


    ¡°Perhaps he knows about some drug that could fake a person''s death in his books!" She said on a


    whim.


    However, even she felt it was a little whimsical.


    After all, a drug that faked deaths would just stop the heart momentarily.


    They saw the corpse lifted from the fire with their own eyes, and it was even to be sent for autopsy.


    It was not something a drug could do unless the corpse were not Rhea.


    ¡®The forensic doctor could tell if that corpse wasn''t Rhea, right?¡¯ Elijah could not figure it out.


    Despite this, he understood his wife''s eagerness to see their son.


    After a moment of internal struggle, he finallypromised.


    "Okay. Let''s go there." Suddenly, Michelle beamed.


    Her previous fear and nausea dissipated tremendously.

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    It was already dark when the car arrived at Dominic''s house.


    This ce was far from the city center, and the starry sky was clear and beautiful.


    There were no shing lights, just peace and quiet.


    Elijah had already called Dominic on the way here.


    Sure enough, Dominic refused.


    However, after hearing about Rhea''s death, he was shocked.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After a moment of silence, he finally gave in and allowed them toe.


    He warned them to make sure they were not followed and not to stay too long.


    Their journey into the manor was smooth; the car drove quietly and stopped at the front.


    When Elijah got out of the car, he sawa luxury car next to them with a license te he didn''t recognize.


    It seemed that there was a foreign visitor here.


    This puzzled him.


    After all, Dominic rarely had visitors, and it waste at night.


    However, since Elijah had already been warned not to talk or ask too many questions, he dared not let


    his mind wander.


    He looked around suspiciously before following his wife into the living room.


    Dominic was sitting in the living room with no one else around him.


    Now, Elijah was even more confused.


    Another car was parked in the yard, but no guests were around.


    He couldn''t help but continue to look around.


    "What''s the reason for you two toe over at this time of the night?" Dominic took a sip from his cup


    and sighed.


    ¡°Uncle Dom, we''re sorry for disturbing youte at night.


    Like I said on the phone, this matter is bizarre." Before he could finish speaking, Dominic interrupted


    him with a snort.


    "Enough! What''s so strange about this? The only strange thing is missing your son!" Elijah''s face


    immediately flushed red in embarrassment.


    Michelle, on the other hand, wasn''t embarrassed.


    Instead, she answered, "Uncle Dom, you''re right.


    I do miss my son.


    He''s a part of me, and I''ve fed him with a golden spoon ever since he was a child.


    ¡°He had never had to suffer before.


    Seeing that he experienced this makes me distressed and sad.


    I don''t think there''s anything wrong with what I feel.


    I know you have your rules, and I respect them.


    I''m just asking you to let me see him more often." "Michelle..." Elijah called out, worried that she might


    offend his moody uncle.


    Unexpectedly, Dominic did not get angry this time.


    Instead, he looked deeply at her and said, "If you want to see him, go ahead! You know where he is.¡±


    Michelle was overjoyed and was about to rush upstairs.


    "Don''t wander around into other rooms,¡± he added.


    "Got it!" She replied and ran up the stairs without a second thought.


    Elijah naturally missed his son as well, but he couldn''t follow his wife and leave Dominic here alone.


    So, he sat down quietly across from Dominic and refilled his tea.


    "Uncle Dom, we''ve troubled you a lot." "All right, enough nonsense.


    Either you don''t bother me or stop saying such things." Dominic sipped his tea and asked, "You said on


    the phone that Rhea is dead?" Elijah, who was pouring himself a cup of tea, paused and nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. It is said to be an explosion ident.


    It''s still under investigation.¡±

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    "Rhea is dead?" A strange female voice sounded.


    Elijah was stunned for a moment and looked toward the source of the voice.


    A woman came in through the door leading to the backyard.


    She patted the dirt on her hands and washed them beforeing over.


    He watched her every move until she approached him and hesitantly looked at Dominic.


    "Uncle Dom?" Dominic took a nce at Lily and rubbed his nose.


    "This is my apprentice." "Hello, I''m Lily," Lily greeted Elijah politely.


    Elijah felt that name sounded familiar, but he was more shocked that Dominic introduced her as his


    apprentice.


    ¡®was this an acknowledgment that this woman was his secret apprentice?! I didn''t expect it to be a


    woman!¡¯ As Dominic''s closest rtives, they knew about him taking in a secret apprentice, and of


    course, they also knew it was not their son.


    They did not know who it was.


    Dominic never said anything, and they weren''t close enough to ask.


    Now that he had openly admitted it, Elijah was quite surprised.


    "Just now...


    Did you say that Rhea is dead?" Lily picked up a part of the conversation.


    "I heard a little from outside the door." "Do you know Rhea as well?" Elijah was taken aback.


    He nced at the old man''s face before continuing, "Yes.


    My wife and I saw it with our own eyes.


    Her body was being carried out of an abandoned factory that had exploded." ¡°You saw it with your own


    eyes?" Lily raised her eyebrows, surprised.


    ¡®Is Rhea actually dead? Did she die...just like that?¡¯ After thinking about it, Elijah said, "However, I can''t


    be sure.


    After all, that person is burnt beyond recognition.


    I can no longer tell who it is.¡± ¡°Then, how do you know that it''s Rhea?" "Her clothes! Mrs.


    Moore was wailing, saying it belonged to her daughter, but they were also unsure.


    The body has been taken away for autopsy.


    They need to run some tests before identifying who it is." Sighing, he turned to look at Dominic.


    "But I feel like things aren''t as simple as they seemed.


    Isn''t the timing of this ident too coincidental, right?" Lily groaned and did not speak as she lightly


    drummed her fingers on her arms.


    Dominic nced at her, then at Elijah, before saying, "It is coincidental, but there are many


    coincidences in this world.


    You can''t make a judgment based on this alone." "You''re right.


    That''s why I will wait until I hear back from the forensic doctor.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Also, I''ve already..." ¡°You don''t need to tell me all this.


    You can settle your personal grievances on your own.


    I''m an old man.


    I don''t want to interfere with these things; you know that," Dominic interrupted him.


    Elijah paused for a moment before nodding in response.


    "Okay! As for Austin..." Initially, he thought that once he found Rhea, he would not only help avenge his


    son but also get the antidote from her.

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    Since it was a poison, there would always be an antidote.


    Finding the poisoner was the most direct and convenient way to get the antidote.


    Who would have thought the person would be "dead" before he found her? With this sudden change in


    the situation, Elijah could only pin his hopes on Dominic.


    "He''s not poisoned.He''s injected with a catalyst."


    This stunned Elijah.He blinked, almost doubting his ears.If his ears were fine, there must be something


    wrong with hisprehension.


    ¡®What is...a catalyst?¡¯ "I''m sorry, but I don''t understand.What is a catalyst?"


    This was his first encounter with the term.


    "Well, it''s simr to poisons.It also damages bodily functions.The only difference is that catalysts


    elerate the growth and division of the body cells to improve one''s physical fitness and other


    aspects," Lily exined in the mostyman''s terms possible.


    As expected, Elijah tilted his head and thought momentarily before hesitantly asking, "So, it''s


    something like a stimnt?"


    "Yes, and no.It''s simr, but the nature of it ispletely different."


    Lily shook her head before she continued, "In short, it is counterproductive.Every cell in everyone''s


    body has its own growth speed and cycle.


    "Now they are forcibly changed and elerated by drugs.Although he may be physically strong, his


    body can barely hold itself together.The contrast is what is causing him pain."


    As she exined, her two hands gestured into a rope, and the two hands pulled in opposite


    directions.Austin''s body was the rope, so he would be in extreme pain whenever he had an attack.


    "Barbarous! Monster!"


    Elijah cursed bitterly, clenching his fists.He probably understood that his son was suffering from this so-


    called "catalyst" which was more vicious than regr poison.


    ¡®What kind of cruel experiment is this?!¡¯ "That''s why I didn¡¯t find any poison in his body back then.This


    thing is not amon toxin.It''s an artificial medicine," Dominic concluded lightly.


    When Austin had been rescued, Dominic conducted aprehensive examination of him while he was


    still in aa.


    There was nothing unusual at that time except for his physical trauma.


    It was only after he woke up that he told Dominic he was poisoned.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, after seeing the changes in Austin''s body, Dominic was finally convinced that he was poisoned.


    This poison was so weird.


    It was something he had never seen before.


    Therefore, he had Austin tied up for the past two days to prevent him from hurting himself whenever he


    had his seizure.


    On top of that, Dominic had been busy looking through his books to find out what was bean injected


    into Austin''s body.


    Just as he reached a dead end, Lily showed up.


    Her presence was unexpected, but she came at the right time.


    After cozying up with her son for a while, she went to look at Austin, checking his pulse.


    Dominic was better than his apprentice regarding medical skills, but after being in seclusion for so long,


    hisck of modern medical knowledge prevented him from cracking the code.He had only seen these


    things in sci-fi movies.He did not expect someone to research it or even experiment with people around


    him.This was the hardest pill to swallow.Then...is there a way to stop this catalyst?"


    Elijah asked cautiously.


    ¡®Now that we know what it is, is there a way to detoxify Austin''s body?¡¯

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    Elijah was full of hope, but reality dealt him a severe blow.Lily shook her head with some remorse on


    her face.


    "I can''t figure it out.The properties of the drugs have wholly integrated with his body.It''s been a long


    time, so there''s no way to undo it."


    "How can that be?!"


    Lily''s words were undoubtedly a punch to Elijah¡¯s face.He instantly paled and turned to Dominic in a


    panic.


    "Uncle Dom.Uncle Dom, talk to me! You have a solution, don''t you? You''re the miracle doctor! You''ve


    saved so many people.You must be able to save Austin, right?"


    Dominic sighed without saying a word, but his expression said enough.Lily spoke again.


    "On the bright side, this poison is not deadly.He won''t die for now."


    "What do you mean for now? What bright side?! With his state, he might as well be dead!"


    Elijah pointed upstairs as he spoke, feeling pain in his heart.He was struggling to keep his emotions in


    check.


    After all, with his son in such a situation, it was hard for him to control himself.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, he tried his best to control his emotions to appease his wife.


    After hearing all those words he could not understand, his psychological defense copsed, and his


    emotions gushed out.


    "Indeed, he won''t suffer anymore if he dies,"Lily nodded and affirmed his statement.


    "The role of this catalyst elerates the growth rate of human cells, which vites the fundamental


    "I can only prescribe some medication to relieve his pain for now.However, it¡¯s difficult for me to solve


    the root cause of the problempletely."


    "At least he won''t be in pain."


    Suddenly, Elijah raised his head, and his eyes lit up.It was like he had hope again.


    "It''s better than being tortured like this all the time.At least reduce his pain."


    "Don''t worry.The old man..."


    Lily paused as she looked at Dominic, who had let out a light cough and quickly rephrased her words.


    "Mr.Dominic has already made a decoction for Austin to relieve his pain.I hope it can dy and reduce


    the frequency of his attacks while we think of a solution."


    "That''s great!"


    Elijah nodded repeatedly and turned to Dominic gratefully.


    "Uncle Dom, I entrust Austin to you! I will repay you for your kindness!"


    "Please! Who needs your repayment?!"


    Dominic looked disgusted.


    However, Elijah did not care.He knew his uncle was just being a grumpy old fart.


    "Would you like to go upstairs to...see him? After this, I''ll have to do some acupuncture and have him


    drink bean a decoction, so I can''t have you guys bothering me."


    Dominic gestured upstairs.Elijah quickly returned to his senses and stood up.


    "Okay, I''ll go take a look!"


    As he passed Lily, he stopped and turned to look at her before softly saying, "Thank you, too."


    Lily smiled lightly without saying a word.


    After watching him go upstairs, she tucked her hair behind her ears and turned to look at the older


    man.


    "What do you think, old man?"


    "Huh?"


    Dominic raised his eyebrows before saying, "Bring that little brat home! He''s ruined too many of my


    treasures!"

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    "I''ll pay you twice the original price of the treasures he has ruined, but..."


    Lily paused and curled up her lips into a smile.


    "You know that''s not what I''m talking about, right?"


    "Hmm..."


    After dragging out his hum, the older man put down his teacup.


    "You showed up so suddenly that I didn''t have time to ask.How are things on your end?"


    "It''s done.We¡¯ve developed the antidote.Otherwise, why would I be standing here?" Lily replied


    casually.


    "Really?" Dominic frowned.


    "Why did I hear it''s not that simple, and there are rats within the department?"


    She did not expect Dominic to know this and pursed her lips.


    Lily gently ran her fingers through her hair and frowned.


    "Do you have an insider there, old man?"


    "Why do you say it like that?! You make me sound like a spy!"


    Dominic pped his thigh and gave her a look.


    "My apprentices are everywhere, okay?"


    Lily rodded her eyes and nodded.


    "Yeah, yeah.You have apprentices all around the world.Then did any of your apprentices tell you where


    the people in the previous research institute came from? Are they trying to take over the world? Or do


    they want to destroy all of humankind?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dominic twirled his beard and said, "Austin mentioned they had that idea in mind.It seems like they


    want to develop some kind of virus that can rule the world, but I don''t quite understand what they¡¯re


    doing now.


    "Look at the raging gue and this...catalyst on Austin.How can he rule the world in his state?"


    "of course not! He''ll just randomly start killing people."


    Lily rubbed her temples and started to think.


    "When I was at the research institute, I felt that the purpose of their experiments was moreplex


    than it seemed.


    "Honestly, if they just wanted to study such a virus, why did they drag me into the pit? There''s no need


    to spend so much time fusing their medicine with raw materials.I''ve thought about this, and I think..."


    "Hm?"


    Her words piqued Dominic''s interest.He had grown ustomed to being a loafer and had not


    intervened much in the outside world.It was rare to see him so interested.It made Lily smile slightly.It


    seemed like he was not finished with this life of his.


    "They might¡¯ve wanted to incorporate raw materials in their blend and emphasize the untraceable


    factors of the medicine because they want to use it on some important people."


    "Who are those important people?"


    Dominic leaned forward, blinking curiously.


    Lily leaned forward in the same manner and looked at him before saying, "Who would''ve taken you as


    a gossiper, old man?"


    "Ptui!"


    The older man spat and frowned.


    "You''re getting more and more out of line."


    Lilyughed before solemnly saying, "The people whose voices will affect the turbulence of the entire


    nation, of course! They must start with those on top if their ambition is to rule the world.Why would they


    go for nobodies like us?"


    Hearing this, Dominic sneered.


    "Please.Are you calling yourself a nobody? If you''re a nobody, then there would be no poverty in the


    world."


    "How can you..."


    Lily waved her hand and stood up.


    "I think it''s time to leave!"


    "Little brat!"


    Heughed and called out after her.


    "Hurry up and bring that little¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he quickly changed his tone.


    "My dear child, why are you awake? Weren''t you asleep? Did I wake you?"


    Lily was in disbelief.

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    Galen came out of the room, rubbing his eyes.


    "Mommy..."


    "Why are you awake?"


    Lily stretched out her arms and pulled him to her side.Her belly had grown bigger over the days.


    Although it was inconvenient to hold Galen, she would not let that stop her.


    "I thought you left."


    The child snuggled into his mother''s embrace.He did not say much, but his actions were loud and clear.


    Lily felt a little guilty.She had indeed neglected her son recently.


    After being separated for such a long time at such a young age, he must have missed her.


    However, he was sensible and did notin.


    "No! I''m not leaving you anymore.We''ll go home together," she softly said as she rubbed his head.


    Galen''s eyes lit up when he heard the word "home." He immediately became more energetic.


    "Really?! Can we go home now?!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course."


    Seeing how cheerful he became made Lily happy as well.


    "Daddy is back too.We can be together again."


    "Okay!"


    At this moment, Galen acted like a child again, jumping up and down.


    Seeing this, Dominic was taken aback before quickly stretching out his hands to protect his


    disys.Careful! These are antiques!"


    He pulled Galen into his arms and looked at Lily with a frown.


    "Are you bringing this little thing home?"


    ¡®Look at you! You''re reluctant for him to leave! Who was the one that kept telling me to bring Galen


    away with me?¡¯ "How about he stay here for a few more months?" Lily said half - jokingly.


    The older man shook his head vigorously.


    "Forget it! Take him away!" Lily immediately broke intoughter.


    "You''re a funny guy, old man!"


    After saying this, she stood up and walked up the stairs.


    "Hey..."


    The older man was about to speak when Galen jumped out of hisp.


    Galen was afraid his mother was leaving him again and hurried to catch up with her.


    Lily turned around and put her finger on her lips.


    "Mommy has some things she needs to do, so stay with Grandpa for a while.We''ll go home together


    when I''m ready."


    Galen blinked at her tentatively and let out an oh before obediently returning to Dominic''s side.


    "You..."


    "I''m going to visit your eldest grandnephew.I want to take some samples from his body and study


    them."


    The vine research base was brightly lit at night.


    The elevator in the office building slowly ascended and stopped when it reached the top floor.


    When the elevator door opened, Mike stepped out and quickly walked toward the room at the end of


    the corridor.He stopped at the door and raised his hand to knock.


    It was only after hearing an acknowledgment that he opened the door.


    The room was spacious, with a whole side covered in floor-to- ceiling windows.


    The office overlooked the night view of the entire research base.


    The decoration here was beautiful as well.It was an extensive suite with a bedroom and an ensuite


    bathroom.It even had a living room and study.

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    However, the enormous room seemed empty until...


    A short man jumped down from the chair behind the desk, walked around it, and walked in front of


    Mike.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Rhea Moore is dead!" Mike replied bluntly.


    He was shocked to receive the news.


    Initially, he thought that it might be fake and that it was all a ploy.


    However, judging from the various sources and the current situation, it may be true.


    "I know."


    The man looked up at him with his eyes slightly narrowed behind the mask, looking slightly displeased.


    Mike got the hint immediately and squatted down.


    Only then did he see a little satisfaction in that man''s eyes.


    "Why is it so sudden? Why did the factory explode? I''ve done many experiments before, and there has


    never been such a problem.Is she...faking her death?" Mike asked tentatively.He still felt like this was a


    game that the man and Rhea had set up.


    However, the man took a deep look at him and sighed.


    Then he climbed up on the chair behind Mike and sat down, shaking his legs.


    "We''ll only know if it''s a fraudulent death after the autopsy reportes out.I didn''t expect such a thing


    to happen."


    "So, you didn''t n this?"


    Mike looked at the man suspiciously, obviously still having his doubts.


    "Me?"


    The man raised his eyebrows andughed.


    "Why would I n that? Rhea is just like you, my right-hand man.What good does it do for me to fake


    her death?"


    For a while, Mike couldn''te up with a good rebuttal.


    However, everything happened so suddenly that it was unbelievable.


    Why would such a domineering and arrogant woman like Rhea Moore die in an explosion on a random


    afternoon? Moreover, it was caused by an explosion during an experiment.She would never make such


    a rookie mistake.


    "I know you have your doubts, and I''m quite surprised myself.However, things do happen sometimes,"


    the man said casually.


    "People die every day in this world, and they die of all sorts of death.Look at the virus.How many


    people have died from it? Today, it''s Rhea.Tomorrow, it may be you.Then, it may be my turn the day


    after.Anyone can die anytime, so why can''t it happen to Rhea?" Mike listened tentatively.


    Although it made sense, he still found things a little weird, but he could not pinpoint what it was.


    The man continued, "You two didn''t get along very well, did you? Shouldn''t you be happy that she


    died? Why do you seem upset?"


    "No matter how much I dislike working with her, we''re still on the same team.At least for now, our goals


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    are still the same.I thought that...you''d feel a little sad for her.After all, you just lost apetent


    worker."


    Nodding slightly, the man sighed.


    "You''re right! I am a little sad.It is saddening to lose such a capable helper at this juncture.So, when will


    you hurry up and get Lily on board?"


    He suddenly asked.This caught Mike off guard.


    "I thought you''d already given up on this."


    The man hadn''t brought up Lily''s name in a while, so Mike assumed he had given up this pursuit.


    After all, they didn''t need her.


    "I thought you knew me, but it seems like you don''t!"


    The man shook his head and sighed.


    "Oh, Mike.Do you know that our product is almost perfect, except for this one w? The smell...I think


    Lily Christian is the only person who can solve this problem.What''s wrong? Do you pity her? Could it be


    that Lily is more important than your own son?"

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    At the mention of his son, Mike looked disturbed and hastily lowered his head.


    "No, no, of course not! Don¡¯t forget that you''ve promised me.If anything were to happen to my son, I¡¯ll


    do whatever it takes to ruin your experiment!"


    The man was threatened, but instead of being angry he smiled andughed.


    "Good! I¡¯m d you''re aware of what I could do.Mike, you''ve tried to search for your son dozens of


    times behind my back, haven''t you? Have you found him yet?"


    Mike¡¯s shoulders shuddered, and his hands on both sides quietly clenched into fists.


    However, he remained silent.


    He pressed his lips tightly together and kept his head low without saying a word, determined not to


    make a response.


    Of course, the man did not care if he responded and just smirked as he said, "If so, you know what the


    organization and I are capable of, and a puny businessman like you is no match for us, not even


    Alexander.


    Therefore, I advise you to do what I say, or I can''t promise that your son will be safe.


    "You have to know that there¡¯s a limit to my patience, and the higher-ups...are even less patient!"


    He pointed to the ceiling and said it meaningfully.


    Although Mike had suspected that the mysterious man was working for someone, hearing it for the first


    time was rather astonishing to him.


    "Don¡¯t doubt my sincerity in working with you."


    With his hands resting on the armrests, his fingers tapped as he said casually, "I''ll tell you what you


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    need to know in due time.Now that Rhea is dead, you''re my only right-hand man.As long as you do


    your job well, you and your son will be safe! I guarantee you that even if half of the world¡¯s poption


    were to die, you and your son would be able to stay alive."


    "Yes, sir..."


    Answering quietly, Mike clenched his fists, then loosened them.


    The man''s voice was haughty, as though he were bestowing something upon him.


    However, it was not something that would exhrate Mike.


    ¡®Only my son and I would stay alive when half of the world¡¯s poption were to die.."


    "Now you get my point, don¡¯t you?" The man replied ndly and lowered his eyes to peer at him.


    "You should know what the top priority is.Bring Lily here, and 1 don¡¯t care if you resort to deception,


    coercion, or any other means necessary.Within three days, I must see her!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Mike got up and turned to walk away, then thought about something and stopped in his path to look


    over his shoulder.


    "May I know why we must get Lily? Although the scent of the drug is a w, it doesn¡¯t affect its


    efficacy.If the mixing of the spices reduces its potency, then..."


    Before he could finish, the man interrupted him, saying, "It doesn¡¯t concern you, and I have my reasons


    for doing so.Just do what you¡¯re told."


    Mike moved his lips, wanting to say something.


    When he noticed that the man was not looking at him, he paused for a moment, thought better of it,


    and turned to walk away.


    Mike¡¯s footsteps gradually trailed off as he went further away.


    After a long while, the man turned to look at the empty room and narrowed his eyes slightly.He fished


    out a mobile phone from the drawer and made a call.


    "I allowed you to act on your own, but you must put R7 under proper control.As far as I know, you¡¯ re


    running out of drugs to control him."A slightly husky female voice came from the other end of the call,


    "Don¡¯t worry.I''ll soon be able toe up with new drugs.Permanent control over him would not be a


    problem then."


    "That will be great."


    The man paused, then added before he disconnected the call.


    "You don¡¯t have much time left.If you can''t achieve the goal we¡¯ve set, all of us would..."


    "I understand, but you can rest assured."


    The female voice answered readily, then said, worried, "I hope you can remember what you promised


    me.Don''t favor Lily over me and let her take what is mine, okay?"

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    "Of course."


    His drawl was tinged with impatience, and he hung up.


    A sneer formed on his lips.


    ¡®These academics are far from noble, and all they care about is fame and fortune.I¡¯m, however,


    different.My goal is to take over the world"


    He stood up and went to the window to look down at the sizable research facility.


    Everyone down there was busy working ording to his wishes.


    ¡®Soon, everyone in here, Hydend, and even the whole world would yield to me!¡¯ It was a rare


    moment for the family of three to enjoy their time together.Lily felt like a century had passed as she


    watched Alexander carry their son on his shoulder from room to room, and then from the upstairs to the


    downstairs.


    Galen had a happy look on his face.She had been through a lottely, having worked sessively at


    two different research centers, where her life was consumed by viruses and experiments.


    Although she had learned herbal medicine from Dominic for many years, it was the first time she was


    so deeply involved in the research on the virus.


    In previous years, her interest was in perfumery as it made her feel that the world was a good ce to


    be in.


    However, what she was exposed totely showed her the dark side of the world.


    The pandemic and what happened to those around her were man-made disasters, and everything was


    so suffocating.


    Sitting on the carpet, she looked at the harmonious scene of the father and the son and caressed her


    visibly bulging tummy, feeling how precious the happy moment was.


    "Mommy, Mommy...Am I getting an older sister soon?"


    A childish voice roused her from her thoughts.


    Lily looked at Galen and chuckled.


    "Yes! Would you like an older sister?"


    "If she¡¯s pretty!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Giving it some thought, he answered.


    Surprised, Lilyughed and ruffled his hair.


    "How can you tell who¡¯s pretty at your age?"


    "Of course, I can," he said seriously.


    "Mommy is pretty!"


    "You little suck-up!"


    Pinching his nose, Lily shot Alexander a stare.


    "What have you been teaching your son?"


    To her surprise, Alexander nodded in approval.


    "He inherits my aesthetic standards, and he¡¯s right!"


    Lily was speechless.


    Just as she ced her hands on her hips and was about to teach the father and son a lesson, her


    phone rang.


    Getting up, she picked it up from the table and hesitated for a moment, seeing an unknown number,


    before answering it.

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    The caller did not speak when the call connected.


    Lily said hello but did not get a response.She thought there was a problem with her phone and was


    about to hang up when she vaguely heard something.


    It was not a voice but a messy background noise¡ªwind blowing and faint honks.


    Puzzled, Lily looked at the phone screen and confirmed it was an unknown number.It was a local one.


    However, when she put the phone to her ear again, she heard nothing.


    "Hello? Please say something."


    Still, there was no answer.


    Alexander noticed something was off and looked at Lily.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lily shook her head.


    She nned to wait another 30 seconds before regarding it as a prank call and hanging up if she


    received no replies.


    As she lost her patience, a slightly urgent female voice echoed, "Lily!"


    "Tasia?"


    Lily was surprised to hear her voice and wondered if it was inconvenient for her to talk.


    "Are you all right? Where are you? Is it inconvenient to talk? Is this your number? How about I call you


    "No, no..."


    Anastasia interrupted her in a hushed tone.


    "Lily, I¡¯m at home secretly using my servant¡¯s phone.There''s indeed something wrong with my father.I


    think he¡¯s under my cousin¡¯s control."


    "Rhea?"


    Lily asked subconsciously, then remembered that the woman had died.


    She frowned.


    "Don¡¯t panic and tell me slowly.Are you in danger? Has your father done anything to you? If you¡ª"


    "I''ve been okay recently.My father hasn¡¯t paid much attention to me but has been anxious.I suspect it¡¯s


    because Rhea hadn¡¯te and given him the drug...Lily, are you free toe to my house and take a


    look at my father?"


    She spoke quickly and urgently, but each sentence carried vital information.


    Lily quickly grasped her intention.


    "You''d like me to look at your father to see what drug Rhea has given him and how she managed to


    control him?"


    "Yes!"


    Anastasia nodded decisively.It had been a nagging question on her mind.


    Lily nced at her husband, gazing at her without interrupting.She pursed her lips and nodded.


    "Okay, I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning.Take good care of yourself.Let¡¯s talk further when I get there."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Lily!"


    Anastasia was relieved and disconnected the call.


    "Are you going to visit the Rollins?" Alexander asked when Lily hung up.


    "I always thought something strange was happening over there but never had time to investigate it.Now


    I¡¯ll have to get to the bottom of it."


    After some thought, she slowly added, "Aren¡¯t you curious?"


    "La Beaut¨¦ Group has already secured the project.Why did he risk bad publicity and give it to someone


    else? That''s so unlike him."


    Alexander quirked his brows.


    What happened to the vine development project was rather unusual.


    If Alexander had not gotten sick, he might have confronted Cameron face-to-face.


    What happened afterward further showed that Cameron was not who he used to be.


    The shift in his behavior had attracted a lot of spection¡ªsome said he had finally dropped his


    pretense for his brother-inw¡¯s sake, while others thought he was possessed.


    Lily always suspected it must have something to do with Rhea.


    However, she was unsure how Rhea managed to control a living person.


    Alexander briefly thought about it and said, "I''ll go with you!"

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    Lily did not turn Alexander down as it would be more convenient with him around.


    The two were people of action and went to Rollin¡¯s house the following morning, but the servants did


    invite them inside.


    "Sorry, Secretary Rollins is unwell.Doe again next time," the servant said courteously.


    It was Alexander¡¯s first time not getting invited into the house.


    Although he had not visited Cameron frequently, he never had trouble entering the house, unlike


    Fabian.


    The husband and wife exchanged a look as it was expected and reasonable.


    Cameron was no longer his old self, so it was not surprising that he refused to meet his guests.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since he¡¯s not feeling well, it''s all the more reason for him to meet us.


    My wife is a herbal medicine practitioner and might be able to treat Secretary Rollin¡¯s illness,"


    Alexander said, "Please also tell Secretary Rollins that I have something to say to him about the


    vine project."


    The servant hesitated, seemingly put on the spot.


    However, as Alexander had already been there a few times, he said hesitantly, "I''ll go and ask him."


    "Thanks!"


    The servant turned around when Lily hastily said, "Hold on a minute.Can you tell him I once worked in


    the sameb as Ms.Rhea Moore? I possess whatever skills she might have."


    The servant was puzzled.


    Lily smiled.


    "Please just tell him so."


    Although the servant was baffled, he nodded and went away to convey the couple¡¯s messages.


    The servant did not understand Lily, but Alexander could.


    "You¡¯re trying to hint at him that you have the drug he desperately needs from Rhea?"


    "Since he¡¯s not like his old self, we can try to offer what he cares about most now."


    Lily nodded, admitting he had guessed correctly.


    "You''re right, but do you have it?"


    Having been with her for so long, he never knew she had anything that could manipte people¡¯s


    minds.


    ¡®If such a thing exists, it would be horrible since one could easily control arge poption.With such


    power, wouldn¡¯t the person be able to do whatever they wanted?¡¯


    "It¡¯s not important if I have it or not.What matters is that Secretary Rollins believes I do,"


    Lily said while casually curling her lips into a smile.


    ¡®Tsk!¡¯ Alexander gently knocked her forehead after shaking his head and sighing.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll get upset and turn on you when he can¡¯t get what he wants?"


    Lily showed no fear and lifted her arm.


    "With my fighting skills, should I be afraid?"


    Without waiting for his reply, she added, "Besides, you''re with me!"


    Alexander wanted to admonish her, but hearing her yful attempt to appease him made him sigh


    resignedly and wrap his arm around her waist.


    "You..."


    At this juncture, the servant returned, looking flustered.


    "Sir, Ma¡¯am, pleasee another day."

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    The two looked at each other in surprise.It was not what they had expected.


    What Cameron needed most now was what Rhea used to control him.


    With her dead, he should want to meet the person with the stuff he wanted.


    Yet, he insisted on chasing them away instead.


    "Can you please ask him again? Tell him it¡¯s Mr.and Mrs.Russell ¡ª"


    After some thought, Lily tried to give the servant a more specific instruction.


    However, the servant shut the door before she could finish.


    "Please leave.Secretary Rollins is not seeing anyone today."


    The door banged shut unceremoniously.


    There was no need to give the servant such instructions as Alexander was no stranger to them.It


    showed that the servant did it purposely if he had refused the couple¡¯s entry despite knowing them.


    "Hey..."


    Lily wanted to knock on the door, but Alexander held her wrist to stop her.He gently shook his head,


    then directed her to look aside with his eyes.


    Puzzled, she looked in the direction he was staring and saw a piece of clothing waving around on the


    west end¡¯s second floor.


    Lily looked at it and saw Anastasia signaling them.


    The youngdy mouthed and gestured the couple to go to the back door.


    When the two rounded to the backyard, Anastasia was already waiting at the back door that usually


    stayed closed.


    She eagerly opened the door and wrapped her arms around Lily¡¯s neck.


    "Lily, you guys are finally here!"


    Anastasia¡¯s enthusiasm moved Lily as she hugged Anastasia and said quietly, "This is not the right


    ce to talk."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Anastasia caught herself and looked left to right.


    "Come to my room."


    Without hesitation, Lily and Alexander followed her to her bedroom.


    Lily went inside and looked back before seeing Alexander hesitantly standing at the doorway.


    "Why are you standing there? Come inside quickly, or my father might see you!"


    Anastasia whispered.


    "Well..."


    Alexander frowned and stayed rooted in his spot.He did not mind sneaking inside the house, but


    entering a girl¡¯s bedroom seemed inappropriate.


    "He feels it¡¯s inappropriateing inside your room."


    Lily knew why he was hesitant.


    Anastasia waved dismissively.


    "Who cares? It''ll be hard to talk if you don¡¯te inside.Also, my father might see you!"


    She forcefully dragged Alexander inside.


    Alexander was hesitant, but she was strong.


    Thinking she was right, he allowed Anastasia to pull him inside.


    Anastasia then shut the door.


    "Tasia..."


    Lily wanted to say something, but the youngdy silenced her with a gesture, then ced her ear to the


    door to listen.


    Hearing nothing, she padded back and said in a low voice, "Okay, I think nobody saw you guys."

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    It was a rare situation indeed to have to speak in hushed tones like a thief in one¡¯s own home.


    "How is the situation right now?"


    Not wasting time, Lily got straight to the point.


    "Do you know that Rhea is dead?"


    The smile on Anastasia¡¯s face froze, and she nodded.


    "I heard."


    "How did your father react to it?"


    "He was very agitated when he returned that day.He locked himself in the room and didn¡¯t let anyone


    in.All I could hear was things being smashed inside.Then..."


    She cringed slightly, unnerved by what happened that day.


    "Then...the servants went in to clean up the mess, but after my father vented his anger, he was a lot


    calmer, and there was nothing off about him."


    "Besides smashing things, did he do anything else?"


    Lily pondered it and questioned, "From what you said, Rhea is using drugs to control your father.Now


    that she¡¯s dead and can¡¯t control him anymore through drugs, has your father be normal, even a


    little bit?"


    After giving it some thought, Anastasia shook her head.


    "No! He¡¯s the same as before, yet there¡¯s nothing unusual about him."


    "What about the way he treated you? You said he tried to lock you up and not let you contact anyone


    before this..."


    "He has yet to return my phone, and he¡¯s still not letting me out.However, he doesn¡¯t watch me as


    closely as before.If there¡¯s anything different, I think..."


    She paused with a frown, seemingly unsure.


    "What is it?" Alexander asked.


    Throwing him a nce, Anastasia thought it over and said hesitantly, "I think his response has be


    slow."


    "Slow response?"


    Lily was surprised by it and asked, "In what way?"


    "For example, when I talked to him, he would sometimes act as if he hadn¡¯t heard it and only ask me


    what I said after a while.He would also repeat what he said to the servants five minutester as if he


    had forgotten about it.There were many other minor incidents.Initially, I believed he was too tired, but


    Pointing at her temple, Anastasia looked worried.


    "Lily, has my cousin¡¯s drug damaged his brain? I saw something like this in a movie.After a person¡¯s


    mind is controlled, he loses his consciousness and slowly bes a puppet.However, Rhea is dead,


    and no one could control him.


    "Isn¡¯t my father supposed to return to normal? How is he instead bing increasingly abnormal? Is


    my father going to be a human puppet?"


    She was so anxious that she burst into tears.


    Although Cameron was fierce toward her, she knew he was controlled by someone else and had not


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    acted so on purpose.She had been thinking of ways to make him normal again, but his condition was


    tricky.


    Not only had she never seen anything like it before, she had not heard about it either.


    "Stay calm.I¡¯m sure we cane up with a solution."


    Lily consoled her gently and tried to take Anastasia¡¯s wrist pulse.


    "Your pulse has been unstabletely.You haven¡¯t had your meals regrly, and your body-"


    "I''m fine!"


    Anastasia withdrew her hand, unconcerned with her health at the moment.


    "Lily, save my father first!"


    Unable to take her wrist pulse, Lily sighed.


    "Okay.Although you''re in bad shapetely, it¡¯s not that serious.I think we should meet your father first,"


    she said as she rose.

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    "But my father refuses to see anyone!" Anastasia said anxiously, "He doesn¡¯t want to see me


    either.That''s why I was able to let you guys in behind his back."


    Lily nodded.


    "Then all the more reason to meet him."


    The youngdy hesitated.


    "Since you want your father to get well soon, how will I know what drug he¡¯s been given without seeing


    him?" Lily added.


    Anastasia thought about it and was sessfully persuaded.


    "Come with me!" She opened the door to the empty corridor.


    The house was so quiet that it was eerie.


    They went downstairs and stopped outside the study room.


    Anastasia turned and gestured for them to be quiet, then whispered.


    "My father usually stays inside for a long time and doesn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb him.Sometimes, he


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    doesn¡¯t even eat."


    She was worried but knew she had no other way.


    Inclining her head slightly, Lily wanted to say something before hearing a stern voice from inside the


    room ask, "Who is it?"


    Anastasia¡¯s shoulders shuddered, but she still spoke.


    "Dad, it¡¯s me!"


    "F*ck off!"


    His blunt response came readily.


    Cameron would never act like this in the past.


    Although he looked serious and strict, he doted on Anastasia and would not be so vulgar to her.


    Anastasia, who appeared ustomed to being yelled at, said obstinately, "Dad, two of my friends


    would like to see you.Can I open the door ande in?"


    "Tell them to f*ck off as well!" His reply was still brusque, even in the presence of the guests.


    "Dad, they¡¯re your friends too.They''re here to help you!"


    Anastasia pleaded, hoping to persuade him.


    She had attempted to turn the doorknob, but she was unable to do so because the door was locked


    from the inside.


    "I don¡¯t need help.Go away!"


    Although she could not see him, Lily could hear him breathing hard and erratically.She let out a slight


    frown and took a step forward.


    "Secretary Rollins, do you feel a headache and a pricking pain three inches below your ribs? Also, do


    you have difficulty breathing asionally?"She got no response, but the man did not tell them to leave


    either.Surprised, Anastasia turned to look at Lily.


    "Lily, how did you..."


    Before she could finish, the door opened.Cameron stood at the doorway with a stiff face and a fierce


    gaze.He first stared at Anastasia, then at the two behind her, slowly scanning them from top to bottom


    before asking in a low voice, "What the f*ck do you guys want?"


    "Dad, they are here to help you!"


    Anastasia hurriedly said.


    Holding her arm, Lily stopped her and said, "I¡¯m here to congratte you, Secretary Rollins."


    Baffled, Anastasia looked at her over her shoulder.

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    "Secretary Rollins, you suffered tremendous physical torment I during each bout of attacktely.Now


    that you¡¯re about to get rid I of your suffering, shouldn¡¯t I congratte you?"


    Lily smiled and I spoke casually.


    Looking calm, she did not seem to be joking and was bafflingly sure of herself.Cameron slightly


    narrowed his eyes.


    "Who told you I¡¯ve been suffering? I¡¯m in good shape!"


    Besides losing some weight and looking a bit worn, there was nothing off about him, especially his


    eyes.


    Lily fixed her gaze on them.His brow was furrowed, and his eyes showed impatience and scrutiny.


    However, his gaze was not dull, which was unusual if he was indeed under the influence of some drug.


    "Oh, yeah?"


    Smiling, Lily suddenly raised her hand to pat his shoulder.


    In shock, Cameron quickly moved aside and pped her hand away, but it was a ruse.


    Lily gently hit below his ribs with her other I hand before withdrawing the hand that was patting


    Cameron¡¯s shoulder.


    A sit was all too sudden, and she gave no warnings, Cameron looked stunned when he was hit.


    "You..."


    Before he could reprimand her, his expression changed as he I palmed the spot where he was hit and


    bent over.


    "Ugh..."


    ¡°Dad!"


    rmed, Anastasia hurriedly went over to support him.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "You..."


    Looking up shakily, the man stared at Lily.


    Withrge beads of sweat forming on his forehead, he looked in such considerable pain that he could


    not even scold her.


    "Lily, you..."


    Seeing her father¡¯s state, Anastasia became anxious and looked at Lily.


    "Don¡¯t panic."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Alexander was calm as he said, "Ms.Rollins, your father is in pain.Why don¡¯t you help him inside first?"


    Then, he pointed to the study since it was hard to talk while standing in the doorway.Catching herself,


    Anastasia helped Cameron inside.


    Although he was reluctant, it was so painful that he could hardly speak and could only stagger inward.


    Once inside the study, Lily first nced around.


    It was not arge room, but there were many books, and it looked clean and tidy.


    There was nothing else besides the bookcase, chairs, and desk.


    "Lily..."


    Anxious, Anastasia felt terrible seeing her father suffer.No matter how badly he had treated her


    recently, she still regarded him as the person who loved her most.


    Lily did not say much.


    Moving a few steps forward, she took Cameron¡¯s wrist pulse.


    Cameron attempted to resist her, but he was either powerless from the pain, or had second thoughts,


    so he eventually allowed Lily to take his pulse.


    Knowing that she had a reason for doing so, Alexander did not stop her.


    It was not his first time in Cameron''s study, but he had never faced such a situation.


    Standing in front of the bookcase, he examined the titles.


    They were mostly about military art and politics, so Alexander could not find anything unusual about


    them.


    After a while, Lily slowly withdrew her hand.


    Then, just as Anastasia was about to ask her questions, she saw Lily put her fingers on the side of


    Cameron¡¯s neck for a few seconds before touching the back of his head.


    Seeing what Lily was doing, Anastasia forgot about asking her question.She did not know what Lily


    was checking for but believed in Lily from the bottom of her heart and remained quiet.

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    Lily¡¯s fingers felt around the back of Cameron¡¯s head, then suddenly stopped.


    Then Anastasia and Alexander saw her fingers slowly move away.


    Lily was holding something shiny between her two fingers.


    The other two would not have seen it if the light did not reflect on it.


    "What was that?" Anastasia said in shock.


    She was horrified to see Lilly pull it out from the back of her father¡¯s head.


    Before Lily could answer, Cameron straightened his back and widened his eyes as if his head had


    gotten shocked.


    Then he mumbled something and slumped over.He would have slid off the chair from being unable to


    hold himself up if Anastasia did not support him.


    "Dad? Dad!"


    Anastasia called out anxiously, but Cameron gave no response.He remained still and could not hear


    his daughter''s screams with his eyelids and head drooping.


    "Lily, what¡¯s the matter with him?" Anastasia hurriedly looked toward Lily.


    Meanwhile, Alexander narrowed his eyes at the thin silver needle between her fingers.


    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s a silver needle used for acupuncture, right?" Lily looked at him approvingly


    and nodded.


    "That¡¯s right."


    "Acupuncture?"


    Anastasia was surprised to hear it.


    "But my father hasn¡¯t undergone any acupuncture treatment recently, and that¡¯s not his thing.How could


    there be a needle inside his head? Could it be..."


    She smacked her hand to her mouth and looked horrified as she thought of something.


    Lily looked at her profoundly, then took out a small towel to wrap the needle before stowing it nicely.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "His vitality has suffered greatly, and his blood cirction has been disrupted.At least the needle will no


    longer affect his brain since I¡¯ve pulled the needle out.Get someone to bring him to rest in his


    bedroom.We''ll discuss moreter."


    Not knowing what to do, Anastasia nodded repeatedly.


    "I''ll do it immediately!"


    After a bustle, someoney Cameron inside his bedroom.Despite themotion, he did not wake up.


    One would have thought he had died if not for his breathing.


    Although he breathed erratically and heavily, he was still alive.It was as if he was in a deep slumber.


    Anastasia was worried as she looked at her father.


    "Will my father be alright?"


    "He¡¯s fine for now, but his pulse is a mess.He seems to have gotten poisoned, but it¡¯s different from


    what I¡¯ve encountered," Lily said thoughtfully.


    Alexander interrupted her and asked, "Is it different from the virus?"


    Lily shook her head while tapping her chin.


    "Yes." She had encountered increasingly bizarre toxins recently.


    From mainstream medicine¡¯s viewpoint, it was a virus from that of herbal medicine.It was a type of


    poison that attacked the organs.


    ¡®All this has something to do with that research institute"

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    "That silver needle..."


    Seeing Lily pulling the needle out from the back of her father¡¯s head was too overwhelming for


    Anastasia, and she kept thinking about it.


    "It¡¯s an acupuncture needle Rhea had inserted into a pressure point at the back of your father¡¯s


    head.Rhea must¡¯ve used it and the toxin to exert control over him.There are records of such an evil


    method in the ancient text.


    "Still, the practitioners only used the silver needle to pierce through the point before manipting their


    targets.Those who were under control had no volition like a puppet."


    Lily gave Anastasia a rough exnation and simultaneously became pensive.


    "However, the ancient text does not mention a case like your father¡¯s as he seems to retain his volition


    and is not much different from a normal person.Perhaps the perpetrators added the drug and enhanced


    the method."


    "So, can my father regain his old self?" Anastasia earnestly asked as it was what she cared about


    most.


    It did not matter if the cause was the acupuncture needle or the drug because Anastasia was willing to


    do anything as long as her father could return to the way he was and stay by her side.


    "It''s hard to tell."


    Lily noticed her anxious expression and wanted to tell her that he could.


    However, she dared not promise Anastasia since his condition wasplex, and she was unsure what


    kind of toxin it was, let alone the side effects and seque he might be suffering.


    As expected, when Anastasia heard Lily¡¯s words, her red-rimmed eyes gradually lost their glow.


    "Dad..."


    She turned to look at the bedridden Cameron, grieving.


    "I¡¯ll do whatever I can to cure him.At least his life is not in danger for now.Don¡¯t worry too much," Lily


    said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    The youngdy bit her lower lip while nodding.


    "with him in this state, if anyone were to look for him..." Alexander raised his concern with a frown.


    "Don¡¯t worry.I''ll tell others that my father is sick and needs rest.My father¡¯s two right-hand men are


    trustworthy.I¡¯ll tell them he needs to recuperate and ask them to deal with others.We should be able to


    buy ourselves a week''s worth of time for now."


    Anastasia was unusually clear-headed after calming down.She looked toward Lily, asking, "Is one week


    enough?"


    Lily nodded affirmatively after seeing Anastasia¡¯s beseeching and expectant look.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll help him regain consciousness within a week."


    "Really?"


    Anastasia was excited as she hadplete trust in Lily.


    After all, Anastasia had suffered from her physical condition for many years, yet Lily managed to help


    Anastasia gradually break free from her suffering.


    The youngdy believed Lily could help her father too.


    Lily sighed and said ruefully, "It¡¯s a shame Rhea died.If not, it would be much easier to trap her into


    telling us what toxin Secretary Rollins has in his body."


    With Rhea dead, Cameron was no longer under her control.


    However, they had also lost a source of information.


    Alexander looked at his wife and moved his lips as if he wanted to say something, but he curled them


    into a resigned smile and remained silent instead.


    It was dark by the time the two left the house.


    Anastasia insisted on staying by Cameron''s side to care for him.


    After getting into the car, Lily asked Alexander, "Did you want to say something in the room?"

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    Alexander I smiled casually.


    "Well, you said it¡¯s hard to trace the toxin¡¯s origins now that Rhea has died.Would it be a lot easier if


    she isn¡¯t?"


    "Rhea isn¡¯t dead?" Lily asked.


    "I¡¯m just saying, what if." He paused and then chose his words more carefully.


    "Her death seemed too sudden.It was almost as if she had died on purpose." Lily agreed with him.


    "That''s right! I feel the same way about it.I¡¯ve dealt with her several times, and she¡¯s cool-headed and


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    almost cold-blooded.Furthermore, she used to be a top student overseas and had received many


    awards, not to mention she must¡¯ve done more experiments than I have.


    How could such a severe explosion happen so suddenly? "Even if it was truly an ident, I doubt she


    would have no time to escape, let alone get herself burned beyond recognition."


    Lily had heard from the police that Rhea¡¯s body was unrecognizable when the firefighters brought her


    out.Lily thought it was rather suspicious.


    ¡®If it was not to purposely hide something, how could it be so coincidental?¡¯


    "However, no evidence shows that the body isn¡¯t Rhea¡¯s.We must wait for the forensic report first."


    Alexander sighed mildly and looked at Lily with concern.


    Lily raised her brows.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    He held out his arms, wrapped them around her shoulders, and pulled her into his chest to hold her


    tight.


    "I just feel that it¡¯s been too hard on youtely.You''re pregnant, yet travel here and there while exposing


    yourself to many dangerous diseases and situations."


    Thinking about what had happened recently, he wanted to shield her from all the trouble.He knew she


    could with these situations, but he was not ready to let go and stop worrying about her.


    Lily was stunned as she looked up slightly.


    However, she could only see a tiny ck mole under his chin.She knew he had also gotten tied up in


    many thingstely and had lost a lot of weight after just recovering from a severe illness.


    However, he did not care about it and worried about her instead.


    ¡®It¡¯s heart-warming to be showered with love and concern, especially when I feel tired sometimes"


    As she yfully raised her hand and gently stroked the stubble on his chin, she said smilingly, "Don¡¯t


    talk like this is your first day meeting me, okay? Besides, you¡¯ve been in more danger than I have, and I


    almost lost you when you went to Burnwken!"


    She wanted to tease him and lighten herself up, but her heart grew heavier talking about these


    things.Her smile froze as she stopped stroking his stubble and slowly sighed.


    Alexander held her hand and looked down at her.


    "Well, I returned safely, didn¡¯t I?"


    "Yes, but..."


    ¡®But Edward is still missing.Olivia seldom calls me recently since she holds a grudge because of


    that.I¡¯ve been too busy to go and see her"


    Lily did not even have the time to go to the studio, and there was no project to rush momentarily.


    As Olivia had been helping Lily handle all other trivial matters, it allowed Lily to throw herself into work


    at the research center.


    "But what?" Lily sighed.


    "But Edward has yet to be found."


    "No, we¡¯ve found him."


    Alexander interrupted.


    "You have?"


    Lily was surprised.


    "When did you find him? Where''s he? Is he safe?"

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    However, Alexander showed no joy and looked a bit solemn.


    "I received news about him about half a month ago, but I didn¡¯t tell you because you were busy,"


    Alexander exined casually.


    "He¡¯s safe now and still alive."


    "That¡¯s great news!"


    Then, heaving a sigh of relief, she seemed to remember something and fished out her phone to make a


    call.


    "What are you doing?" Alexander asked while holding her hand.


    Lily moved her phone-holding hand away and said, "I''m calling Olivia to tell her the good news! Oh, did


    your men tell her?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I bet she¡¯ll be thrilled to discover that Edward is still alive and safel¡¯ Holding her hands with both hands,


    Alexander stopped her from making the call and said, "You don¡¯t have to tell her.She knows about it."


    It was at this moment that Lily sensed that he was acting strangely.He is not thrilled or excited to share


    the news with her, but rather unhappy.Why?¡¯


    "Did something happen?" she asked hesitantly.


    When she asked the question, different scenarios shed in her mind.


    ¡®Could he be injured, maimed, or disfigured? Otherwise, why would Alex¡¯s response be so grave?¡¯


    Furrowing his brow, Alexander collected his thoughts and said, " About two weeks ago, our men found


    Edward. We don''t know when he returned, and he¡¯s staying with Olivia at their house. However, he


    refuses to return to thepany."


    "What do you mean?"


    Stunned, Lily was baffled.


    "Our men tried to collect him but were kicked out of the house.I then tried to call and message him, but


    I found..."


    After a pause, Alexander looked into her eyes.


    "He has blocked me."


    "Blocked you?"


    Lily was astonished.


    ¡®Edward would never do such a thing, let alone to Alex! Since I knew Alexander, Edward has been the


    most loyal person I''ve ever met, and he wouldy down his life for my husband.


    ¡®If Edward hadn''t risked his life to protect him, Alexander wouldn''t have returned in one piece.But now


    he has blocked Alexander and refused to return to thepany? ¡®Something is not right indeed! If he


    had gotten back safely, the first thing he''d do is to return to Alexander¡¯s side.How could he not have


    done so after so long and even kick out thoseing to pick him up?¡¯


    "But...why?" Lily said, utterly bewildered.


    Not knowing why either, Alexander shook his head.


    "I¡¯m afraid he has to tell me in person."


    Catching on to his point, Lily asked, "You¡¯re going to meet him?"


    Alexander looked at her and nodded.


    "Now?" Lily asked thoughtfully.


    "We should be able to make it in time."


    Then, checking his watch, he said, "Let¡¯s go together."

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    It was not far away, and soon they reached Olivia¡¯s apartment building.


    Lily had been here before and knew the area well, but before getting out of the car, she couldn''t help


    but think, "How about I call Olivia and let her know we''reing?"


    Alexander shook his head.


    "If you make that call, we might not be able to see them."


    "why?"


    Lily was taken aback.


    "I¡¯d like to know why as well.It¡¯s best if you ask them thatter."


    Pointing his chin to the upper floors, Alexander opened the car door.


    They got out one after another and went upstairs without bringing the bodyguards.


    Standing before the door to the unit, Lily still could not understand what Alexander meant.She


    wondered why they could not see the couple if she had called Olivia beforehand.


    ¡®Also, Olivia seldom contacted metely.When she did so twice, it was through emails.It¡¯s something


    she has never done before"


    Pressing the doorbell, she heard noises inside, but no one answered.


    Only when she pressed several times did she hear Olivia¡¯s voice ask, "Who is it?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander gave Lily a look, and she cleared her throat.


    "Olivia, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m back, and so I¡¯vee to see you.Alex and..."


    She wanted to tell Olivia that she and Alexander hade, but meeting his eyes, she changed her


    mind.


    "Alex and I are both worried about you, so I¡¯vee to visit.Open the door.I have something to say to


    you."


    It was silent inside.


    "Olivia?" Lily called out.


    A response came, "Hold on."


    They waited a while, and Lily was puzzled as to why it took Olivia so long to open the door.


    Thankfully, it finally started to open.


    Standing at the doorway, Olivia looked worn and had lost weight, making her bulging stomach even


    more conspicuous.


    Lily felt awful when she saw her like that.


    "Howe you¡¯ve lost so much weight? Haven¡¯t you rested well?"


    Not answering, Olivia cleared her throat twice and asked, "Lily, why are you here?"


    Lily was baffled by her attitude.


    "Can''t Ie to visit you? Since when have things be so formal between us? What¡¯s the matter


    with you? You haven''t called metely, and what you said thest time-"


    "You...Why are you here too?"


    Olivia looked to her side as she listened to Lily, and her eyes went wide seeing Alexander.She


    spontaneously tried to close the door.


    Responding faster, Lily stepped forward and stopped her from shutting the door.


    "Olivia, did something happen? Can you tell me what¡¯s wrong? If you have anything to say, spit it


    out.Don¡¯t dilly- dally.You know how much I hate it!"


    Lily grew upset.


    She could tolerate Olivia throwing tantrums or even yelling at her, but she could not take it when the


    woman did not express her anger clearly, and she had to guess what it was all about.


    Unable to close the door and seeing Lily getting upset, Olivia let go of the door and turned to go inside.

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    Lily went in after her, then gave Alexander a look to signal him to join her.


    ncing around the ce, Lily saw that it was a bit messy.


    Olivia was a neat person who usually kept the apartment tidy.


    However, now the carpety crooked, the trash can was almost overfilled, and drinkwares were ced


    haphazardly on the table.


    There were traces of someone lying on the sofa, with the cushions everywhere.


    However, they only saw her and not Edward.


    When she was downstairs, Lily wanted to ask about Edward¡¯s health, but she changed her mind after


    seeing Olivia¡¯s uncharacteristic attitude.


    "Olivia, you hardly called me recently, although not much is happening at the studio.Did something


    happen?"


    She paused and watched as Olivia poured a ss of water, then asked tentatively, "Is it because of


    Edward?"


    Even though Olivia was facing away from her, Lily could see her shoulders shudder.


    A few secondster, Olivia brought the ss over and gave it to Lily.


    Then, fixing her stare on Alexander, she said in a quivering and hateful voice, "Perhaps you should ask


    him!"


    Alexander was baffled.


    "You had asked me who I would choose if you and Alex were on opposing sides, and now you¡¯re


    saying that? Just what the hell happened? What has it got to do with Alex?"


    After a pause, Lily continued, "You''re right! Edward was injured and put in danger because he tried to


    protect Alex.If you hate him because of that, then I can understand."


    Surprised, Alexander did not know that Olivia once asked Lily such a question.


    ¡®What does she mean by choosing between her and me? Why does Lily have to make such a choice?


    How are we on opposing sides?¡¯ He was bewildered, while Olivia looked aggrieved.


    "Lily, we¡¯ve known each other for years.Am I someone who would me others for no reason? Edward


    was his bodyguard and cared about Alexander''s life more than his own.If he got hurt for protecting


    Alexander, then it¡¯s part of his job.Would I resent him for it?"


    Hearing that, Lily grew even more puzzled.


    "Then why?"


    "Doing his job and being pushed into danger are two different things!"


    Taking a deep breath, Olivia fought back her tears and slowly spoke.She lifted her gaze toward the


    distance, then shifted it onto Alexander.


    "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here.Since we''re face-to-face now, I just want to ask you this¡ªwhy did you push


    Edward?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alexander was perplexed.


    ¡®Why is it that the more I listen, the less I understand?¡¯


    "why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you admit it?"


    In Olivia¡¯s eyes, his expression revealed that he was guilty.


    Without waiting for her to continue, Alexander raised a hand to stop her and said, "Hold on a minute! If


    I¡¯m not mistaken, you''re trying to say that I used Edward as a human shield to save myself, and that¡¯s


    how I came back.That means you think I pushed him and left him out to dry?"


    Lily asked, "How could that be possible?"


    ¡®He would never do that! Besides, we discussed it when I first met Alex after he returned, and he told


    me a different story"


    "Yeah, how could that be possible?"


    Olivia chuckled bitterly, but she repeated the sentence in a sarcastic tone.

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    Lily pulled Olivia over when she saw her acting like that.


    "Oliva, stop letting your emotions cloud your judgment, and let¡¯s discuss it like adults, shall we? What


    the hell happened? Why did you think Alex pushed Edward and made him a human shield? Who told


    you that? "Don¡¯t forget about the incident with the ring.Perhaps someone tried to turn us against each


    other."


    That had to be it.


    Otherwise, Olivia would not have be so emotional and even asked Lily to choose between her


    and Alexander.


    Now, Olivia had ended up treating Alexander as a murderer.


    "No, that''s not the same thing!"


    Olivia shook her head and firmly denied it.


    "How is it not the same? Even that could be fake, let alone an usation.You¡ª"


    Before Lily could finish, a voice interrupted her, "Edward told you that, didn¡¯t he?"


    Lily looked over her shoulder in astonishment as it was none other than Alexander who said it.


    "Alex?" Confused, she looked at him in shock.


    Olivia was also surprised as she did not expect him to admit it.She sneered.


    "So, you admit it?"


    "Well, I think you believe it so firmly because Edward said it himself,"


    Alexander deduced from what she said, and it was not an admission.


    After a pause, he added, "I guessed there must be some misunderstanding since Edward refuses to


    see me.If that¡¯s the case, tell him toe out.Isn''t it better if we talked it out face-to- face?"


    "Is Edward..."


    Lily frowned and looked toward the bedroom.


    One bedroom was on both sides of the corridor with the doors closed.


    If anyone else was in the apartment unit, the person had to be in either one of those rooms.


    "He doesn¡¯t wish to see you!"


    Olivia turned around, wiped tears off her face, and said coldly, "There¡¯s nothing to discuss, so just go!


    He worked for you and willingly saved you, but what you did disappointed him.


    Let¡¯s not ever meet again!"


    "No!"


    Lily said decisively.


    "We must talk it out and put the misunderstanding to an end! If Alex truly did it, I would not forgive him,


    but what if Edward misunderstood the situation? Since we''re here, what could be better than them


    sorting it out together?"


    Olivia looked at Lily hesitantly ¡ªall this while used to listening to Lily¡¯s instructions and had even


    worshipped her.


    If it were not for what had happened to Edward, she would never hold a grudge against Lily.


    Hearing Lily say those words swayed her.


    As she hesitated, a deep male voice came from the corridor, "There¡¯s no need.I have nothing to say to


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex!"


    The trio looked over and saw Edward emerging from inside in a wheelchair.He pushed the wheels


    forward and looked like he had lost much weight.


    However, his gaze was frigid.


    "Edward."


    Alexander turned and called out to him before striding over.


    "Don¡¯t get any closer!"


    Edward stopped pushing the wheels, put up a hand, and looked at Alexander.


    "Do note near me¡ªjust stand where you are!"

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    Since Edward had yelled at him, Alexander did not argue and stopped.


    "When and how did you return? Why did you block me on your phone? You know I¡¯ve been looking for


    you.Just what the hell happened?"


    "we both know what happened."


    Edward said coldly, "Why should we go through it again?"


    "I don¡¯t!"


    Alexander remained still, but his imposing demeanor had not diminished.He raised his brows and


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    studied Edward up and down.


    "Tell me what exactly happened that day.We got caught in a gunfight before boarding the ne.


    "You let me go first and took bullets for me.I''ll always remember what you did.The first thing I did when I


    came back was to send people to look for you, but they failed.I want to know what happened after that


    and how you returned!"


    Alexander immersed himself in his memories.He spoke clearly without a hint of guilt on his face.


    Meanwhile, Olivia kept staring at him to try and find a loophole in his story or trace of him


    lying.However, she had an inexplicable feeling that Alexander''s exnation was spot on.


    ¡®Based on how Edward is and his unwavering loyalty to Alexander over the years, I think he would take


    bullets for Alexander.


    However ? Olivia slowly moved her gaze over to Edward.


    ¡®He¡¯s my lover.I haven''t only treated the wounds on him and seen his blood, but I know how much he


    has suffered.What is the truth if what he told me was a lie?¡¯


    "If that¡¯s your story, I have nothing to say."


    Edward turned his wheelchair away indifferently.


    "Leave.I¡¯ve heard enough."


    "Edward, you¡¯ve been with me for years, and I know what you''re like.You should know how I¡¯ve Lreated


    you¡ª"


    Before Alexander could finish, Edward interrupted him, "How you treated me? You''re right! I always


    thought you¡¯re a good boss, but it was only during that moment of life and death that I realized..."


    "That you realized I cared only about my own life?"


    Alexander interjected and took three steps forward.


    Then he forcefully turned the wheelchair around to face Edward.


    Taken aback, Edward wanted to turn his wheelchair back but was toote.


    "Edward! That¡¯s not the first time we faced life and death situations together, and you¡¯ve taken bullets


    and knives for me before.


    When have I ever used you as a human shield? Besides, why would I have to push you since I already


    know you would take bullets for me? Did you see me doing that, or did someone tell you that?"


    Alexander stared into Edward¡¯s eyes, not letting him evade his gaze.His eyes were like an X-ray


    machine, trying to see through Edward thoroughly.


    "I don¡¯t want to talk to you.I have nothing to say to you!"


    Edward looked away in disgust and impatience.


    "Do you have nothing to say to me, or do you not know how to answer my questions? Maybe you can''t


    find an answer from your prepared speeches," Alexander said.


    The more Edward behaved this way, the more Alexander pressed him for an answer.


    "I almost died for you and did what I was supposed to do.From now on, I don¡¯t want anything to do with


    you.You two, leave!"


    Agitated, Edward threw what he held at them, including the nket, on him.


    "Argh!"


    He yelled maniacally.

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    Seeing him in this state, Olivia threw herself over to Edward, knocking Alexander aside.


    "Enough! Stop pushing him!"


    "He suffered from injuries when he returned and hasn''t fully recovered! Whatever happened, he has


    ended up like this, thanks to you.I beg you not to disturb him and let him recuperate, okay?"


    She cried as she spoke.


    Alexander wanted to say something else, but Lily could not bear to see Olivia crying so sadly and put


    her hand on his shoulder.


    "Give him some time.You both need to cool down."


    He had something else to say, but Lily had signaled him to stop with a look.


    Alexander thought about it, then let go of the wheelchair before standing up.


    He looked down at Edward and said, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through or what you heard, but I


    hope you''ll think about this carefully.Although you work for me, I think of you as a brother.Do you


    remember how I¡¯ve treated you over the years?"


    However, Edward kept looking away and did not want to listen.


    Alexander narrowed his eyes and refrained from speaking further.


    Olivia held Edward between her arms and turned her head aside.


    She said, "Just go and leave us alone, okay?"


    Lily gently said, "Olivia, can I take Edward''s wrist pulse?"


    "Wrist pulse?"


    Puzzled, Olivia looked over her shoulder at Lily.


    "Yes, as you know, I know a bit about herbal medicine.I''d like to know how much Edward has recovered


    and if he suffers from internal injuries."


    Lily then reached out her hand toward Edward.


    Just as she was about to touch him, Edward withdrew his hand as if he got burned and said coldly,


    "There¡¯s no need!"


    "You''re injured, and I can tell you haven¡¯t received proper treatment.Although your wounds have


    healed, you can¡¯t detect internal injuries easily and might not immediately experience any symptoms.As


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia¡¯s friend, I have no ill intentions.I won¡¯t harm you in her presence, okay?" Lily said patiently.


    Olivia looked at Edward and said, "Why don¡¯t you let Lily try it?"


    "What the f*ck for?" Edward snapped.


    "What do you think I am? A guinea pig? Do you also want me to leave?"


    He turned the wheelchair around as he spoke.Shocked by his manic behavior, Olivia hurriedly stopped


    him.


    "Don¡¯t get mad.If you don¡¯t want to let her try, then don¡¯t.Getting agitated is not good for your recovery!"


    She rose and turned around to face Lily.


    "It¡¯s okay.I¡¯m the one who examined and dressed his wounds, so he should be fine.Just go.If you have


    something to say, wait until he¡¯s in a better mood, okay?"


    Although she turned Lily down, Lily knew Olivia no longer treated Alexander as an enemy and had


    started to doubt Edward''s words.She was at least willing tomunicate with them.


    Lily nodded.


    "Okay, take good care of him then.We''ll talkter."


    Olivia pursed her lips and did not answer.


    Instead, she simply gestured for them to leave.


    Meanwhile, Alexander looked deeply at Edward before leaving with Lily.


    Olivia followed them to the door, but Lily stopped just as Olivia was about to close it.


    Lily nced inside the apartment and noticed that Edward could not see her from that angle.Then Lily


    mouthed her words in silence.


    Olivia was surprised and nced inward.She saw Edward looking away from them in resentment.

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    Olivia quickly turned back and tried to read Lily¡¯s lips. Then, just after Lily finished mouthing two


    sentences, Edward snapped, ¡°


    Why aren¡¯t they leaving yet? Do you want them to stay and me to leave instead?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯ re waiting for the elevator. I¡¯m closing the door now!¡± Olivia said it quickly, gave Lily a small


    nod, and then closed the door.


    Seeing the door shut, Lily let out a barely audible sigh.


    Wrapping his arm around her shoulders, Alexander walked with her toward the elevator and lowered


    his head. ¡°So??? What did you say to her?¡±


    ¡°I told her to call me without Edward knowing and that I¡¯d like to speak to her alone.¡± ncing back


    toward the door, she saw it was closed and whispered her answer.


    [Without Edward knowing? ¡° Alexander pressed the elevator button while raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°yes!¡± Nodding, Lily looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something very wrong with Edward?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°How could there be anything wrong with him? He''s been by my side for years. "If I couldn''t trust him, I


    couldn''t trust anyone," he said as he looked up at the floor number.


    Alexanderpletely trusted Edward and believed the man felt the same way about him. However,


    Edward''s attitude today made him wonder if he was the person he once knew.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not upset that Edward made such an usation about you?¡± Cocking her head, Lily


    sounded more like she was teasing him.


    Alexander curled his lips. ¡°Nope!¡±


    The elevator arrived, and the doors opened. As the doors closed behind them, Alexander asked, ''Did


    you try to take his wrist pulse because you suspect something is physically wrong with him?"


    ¡°Oh? Like what?¡± She curled her lips and acted ignorant. ¡°I just wanted to check if he¡¯s suffering from


    any injuries. I wasn¡¯t suspecting anything, okay?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Alexander yfully pinched her shoulder for being mischievous, then asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that


    his behavior and symptoms are simr to someone we met recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Lily smiled and stopped joking around with him. ¡°Are you talking about Secretary Rollins?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t have thought so if it weren¡¯t for such a precedent.


    However, we just met Cameron, and we know there''s a way to control people¡¯s minds. If I¡¯ve guessed


    correctly, you wanted to check if a needle was inside him, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He threw her a sidelong nce as if he had seen through her.


    Lily sighed. ¡°You''ve seen through me alright.¡±


    Seeing her coy look, Alexander chuckled.


    She then pulled along face and looked toward him with a frown. ¡° But you¡¯re wrong!¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°You said if you couldn¡¯t trust Edward, then you could trust no one.¡±


    Hearing her words, Alexander caught himself and had a bad premonition. Before he could exin, he


    heard her threatening voice, ¡°Are you saying that I can¡¯t be trusted?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Alexander imed innocence.

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    It was quiet inside the apartment. Olivia looked at Edward, who was sitting there with his head down,


    then sighed quietly. She then moved two steps closer before stooping to pick up the items off the


    ground.


    There was a nket, a ss that had been knocked over and shattered, and other misceneous


    items.


    She had no idea why Edward had be crankier recently. She thought it was because he was


    injured and could not stand. After all, after getting wounded and betrayed simultaneously, he must have


    been devastated.


    That was why she could understand and tolerate his temper. But what happened today...


    She quietly picked up the pieces of the shattered ss, then carefully threw them into the trash can.


    Looking on without a word, Edward neither tried to stop her nor offered to help.


    Suddenly, he frowned, impatiently threw a trinket over, and said, ¡° Stop picking them up!¡±


    Olivia felt a sudden, intense pain in the back of her hand where the small object had struck and caused


    her hand to press against the shards.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Blood soon seeped from the small but deep wound. Wincing, she lifted her hand and stared at the man


    before her.


    Taken aback, Edward did not intend to hurt her, but he soon knitted his brow. ¡°I told you not to pick


    them up!¡±


    ¡°I''ll go get the band-aid.¡± Olivia stood up, holding her hand, and turned around to turn on the faucet and


    wash her wound after experiencing an unexinable emotion. As she watched the water wash away


    the blood, she started to feel the burning pain.


    Warm tears welled in her eyes as she dried her hands and searched for a Band-Aid. As it was a small


    cut, it stopped bleeding after she applied the adhesive tape, but she could still feel the pain.


    The pain spread like sap flowing through the veins of a leaf and engulfed her entire body.


    Coming back, she picked up arge shard and threw it into the trash can. Seeing her actions, Edward


    grew impatient. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up if you don¡¯t want to help!¡± Suddenly, Olivia red up at him in anger.


    Edward was stunned.


    She had probably been too gentle and submissivetely, and he did not know how to react to her


    outburst. He moved his lips but did not say anything.


    Olivia picked up other shards, then got up to take the broom and dustpan to clean up the rest of the


    garbage. Sheter opened the refrigerator and took out a can of beer.


    Under Edward''s gaze, she pulled the tab off and gulped down half of it.


    She usually did not drink alcohol and only prepared beer for


    Edward and for cooking sometimes. Having gulped down half a can in one breath, she soon felt


    intoxicated, although her mind was unusually clear. She kept thinking about each sentence of the


    earlier conversation as if someone had hit the rey button.


    She burped and felt she had mustered some courage, ready and eager to pour her heart out.


    Edward said nothing and remained still. After getting yelled at, he looked at her quietly and kept


    frowning.

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    Olivia walked over. Seeing her reach out her hands, Edward wanted to ask her what she wanted, then


    felt his body rush forward. She rolled the wheelchair up to the couch and plopped onto it before


    bringing it closer so he could face her.


    Edward was stunned.


    ¡°Edward, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to tell you for some days, but I didn¡¯t know how.¡± Probably


    feeling brave due to the alcohol, Olivia rambled as she pulled at his wheelchair with one hand and held


    up the beer can with another.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that you''ve be ill-tempered since you returned? It¡¯s almost as if you¡¯ve turned into


    a different person!¡± She said, then tilted her head back and took another swig.


    Edward said, ¡°Oh? Have I?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He answered coldly with a tightly furrowed brow.


    ¡°You have!¡± Olivia continued, pointing out, "At first I thought you must not be in a good mood because


    you''re injured, and I could understand that. However, you¡¯ve grown crankier and crankier after so many


    days. You''ve never acted like this before!


    ¡°you never yell at me and tell me to do anything, let alone make me cry. N- Now that you saw I was


    bleeding, you don''t even care!¡±


    Shaking her injured hand, she pouted and felt he had mistreated her.


    ¡°who wouldn¡¯t get injured or bleed?¡± However, Edward remained cold and looked down at his own


    body. ¡°I was wounded and bleeding, and you saw it.¡±


    Olivia was speechless.


    ¡®I did, but how could he say that? In the past, he would shower me with concern if I scraped my skin,


    but now he feels nothing watching me bleed!¡¯


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not talk about it. What about you and Alexander?¡± A dismissive wave of her hands, and she


    changed the subject. ¡°You told me he pushed you in front of him to take the bullets, and that''s why you


    were nearly killed.


    ¡°you also said he left you behind in Burnkwen to save his own a*s. I believed all that because you said


    it. I believed what you said! However, why didn¡¯t you confront him when they came just now? Why


    didn''t you counter what he said? Why...¡±


    ¡°What''s there to talk about?¡± Edward said impatiently, ¡°What could I do if he doesn''t admit it? What


    proof do I have to show that he pushed me? We both know about it, and since he doesn¡¯t admit it, ¡¯ve


    nothing to say.¡±


    Stumped, Olivia felt he seemed to make sense.


    ¡®However, Alexander and Lily looked confident, and I¡¯ve known them for along time. Having been with


    them for ages, would I not know their characters? Also, what Alexander said made sense.¡¯


    ¡°Still, he was right that it¡¯s not the first time you''ve taken bullets or knives for him. He knew you would


    willingly give up your life for him. Why would he do such a thing? It just doesn¡¯t add up! Also_¡±


    Before Olivia could finish, Edward interrupted her rudely. ¡° Enough! If you think what he says is real and


    that I¡¯m lying, then leave! I have nothing to say! If you choose to believe him over me, stay with him!¡±


    If Olivia was upset earlier on, she now felt as if she was stabbed with a knife, and her heart was aching.

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    Olivia and Edward had never quarreled before, and he would get anxious whenever she deliberately


    teased him and feigned anger.


    Edward was a big and burly man. He was direct and unromantic but had always been kind to her. It


    was something that had always pleased Olivia. Recently, Edward''s temper worsened, but she could


    bear that. She could expect that after such a significant setback, but she could bear that.


    However, those words were too hurtful. Edward told Olivia to leave and be with someone else.


    ¡®Who does he think I am?¡¯


    "Can you... repeat it?" She asked in a trembling voice. Her hand held the beer can so tightly that it


    became deformed.


    Edward did not repeat himself. Maybe he realized he had gone overboard as he silently nced at her.


    Olivia took a deep breath to calm herself down before looking at him again. "Edward Sullivan, let me


    ask you again. Was it Alexander who pushed you at Burnwken that day? Are you sure your recollection


    is correct? Did he leave you there alone, putting you in danger?"


    Before Edward could answer, Olivia continued, "There is no one else here now, and I won''t tell anyone


    what you''ve said. It¡¯s between you and me. I just want to hear the truth from you!"


    Her eyes sparkled, full of trust in him. As long as it was from him, she would believe him. All she


    wanted to hear was the truth.


    Edward looked back at her, not avoiding eye contact. However,


    Olivia could not read him, let alone see through his heart. She did not know what he was thinking.


    ¡°What I should and want to say has already been said. It''s up to you to believe me or not!" With that, he


    turned the wheelchair with his hand and left the bedroom.


    This time, Olivia did not stop him. She watched his back, thinking the man before herself had be a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stranger.


    Under the piece of dark cloth were several neat rows of silver needles. Although the cloth looked a little


    old, the needles inside were shiny.


    Austin stared at the needles and trembled. "Uncle Dominic, are you"


    "Isn''t this what you wanted to learn the most when you were younger?" Dominic looked at him and


    replied indifferently.


    "Yes, but..."


    However, Dominic was not about to teach Austin about acupuncture. Instead, he was going to use it on


    his grandnephew.


    "I can''t tell what they have injected into your body and whether or not it is poisonous. The only way for


    me to force the toxin out is through acupuncture," Dominic exined as he prepped.


    "Is it possible for me to be normal again after the acupuncture?" Austin asked expectantly.


    In the past two days, although the frequency of his seizures had reduced, he still felt himself weakening


    rapidly. He did not understand what was happening to him. He had studied medicine for many years


    and had seen many cases, but none were like his.


    While working in theboratory, he noticed no particr drugs.


    ¡®What kind of virus is this?¡¯


    Dominic picked up a needle and looked deeply at Austin before smiling. "Not necessarily."


    Austin was speechless. Just as he was about to get jabbed, voices came from downstairs. Dominic


    paused and walked to the balcony to see where the voices came from. He stretched his neck and saw


    Lily walking in as she talked to a servant.


    "Hey, you''re just in time!" He snorted. He turned around, nced at Austin, and said, "Hold up!"

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    Then they heard the sound of footstepsing up soon after. Dominic opened the door just as Lily


    reached. Seeing that he had the door opened, she raised her eyebrows, unmoved. "Have you started?"


    "I was waiting for you!"


    ¡°What if I didn''t show up?"


    "Then, I''d do it myself!"


    "How many years has it been since youst did this? Aren''t you afraid you might miss the points?"


    "Then, I''ll just poke another time. There''s not much difference if I put in a few more needles."


    As the two talked, Austin broke into a cold sweat.


    ¡®What do they mean that having two extra needles in my body is okay? Also, what did Uncle Dom


    mean by waiting for Lily to show up? Could it be...¡¯


    ¡°Wait a minute!" Austin leaned up and looked at the two chatting by the door. "Who''s going to do the


    acupuncture on me? Is it..."


    Lily nced at him, then at Dominic. "You didn''t tell him?"


    "Tell him what?" The older man fluttered his eyes innocently. "


    He''s the patient. Does he have the right to choose a doctor?"


    Austin was bewildered to hear this. ¡®Why not?!''


    Although his body was still bounded and he had no strength, he still gritted his teeth and tried his best


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    to prop up his body. He looked at the two and said, "Uncle Dom, when ites to acupuncture, I think


    you should be the one doing it. I don''t trust anyone else except you."


    After all that he had been through, he no longer had his prejudice against Lily''s medical skills as before.


    He believed she was capable and genuine. However, acupuncture was a different story.


    Back in the day, he had always been amazed by Dominic''s acupuncture skills. Austin had secretly


    memorized the acupoint maps of the human body, but Dominic had never taught him anything.


    Dominic said that acupuncture was moreplex than it looked.


    The location of acupoints, the strength of each puncture hole, and various other things had to be exact.


    On top of that, acupuncture required practice, and there were not enough patients for Austin to practice


    on. Therefore, he did not believe in Lily¡¯s acupuncture prowess.


    ¡°Oh, don''t you worry about her," Dominic said nonchntly.


    "Then..."


    "Lily has been learning acupuncture from me for some time now, but she never had the opportunity to


    practice. We shouldn''t let such a good opportunity go to waste." With that said, Dominic handed the


    silver needles to Lily.


    Austin''s eyes widened. ¡®Did I hear that right?! I-Is she using me as atest subject?!¡¯


    After taking the silver needle, Lily walked toward him and smiled harmlessly. Don''t worry. Although this


    is my first time, I''ll try to get it right. It might hurt a little, so bear with me for a while. As a man, this


    should be nothing to you."


    Austin was shocked. He wanted to escape, but the bounds around him and hisck of strength


    prevented him from doing so. He fixed his eyes on the needles in Lily''s hand as he eximed, "D-Don''t


    joke around like that!"


    "Who''s going to do the acupuncture on me? Is it..."


    Then he turned to look at Dominic and yelled, "Uncle Dom, I am your grandnephew! You have to take


    my life seriously! How can you treat me as a test subject?! I-I-I.."

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    Before he finished speaking, Lily was already in front of him, holding his arm with one hand and lifting it


    with another. Then she poked the needles into his arm at lightning speed. She was so fast that she had


    already stuck the silver needles in his body before he could react.


    Austin was amazed. Everything happened so fast that he did not know if the needle sealed his mouth


    or if Lily was so fast that he could not react out of shock. Austin stopped speaking and blinked as he


    silently watched her hands move around.


    Lily was quiet as well as she concentrated on her work. After all, it was not her first time doing


    acupuncture.


    She only did it quickly just to scare him. Besides, she had looked through the ancient medical books


    and reviewed all the acupuncture and acupoints again beforeing here. Moreover, this acupuncture


    was unlike the usual one.


    She hadced each silver needle with medicine. Lily did not tell Austin about that. Sometimes,


    oversharing would cause a more significant psychological burden on the patient. It was better if he did


    not know.


    Austin was initially nervous but gradually rxed after discovering he was fine. Once he rxed,


    changes began to happen in his body.


    A warmth began to spread from his body, slowly spreading to his limbs. This warmth differed from


    when he felt his blood boil due to the toxin. He felt rxed andfortable, almost making him want to


    close his eyes and rest.


    He did so ording to his own will. Once he closed his eyes and his mind was clear, he felt his soul


    float. His tensed body seemed to rx, and he felt much morefortable.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, he thought, ¡®It seems Lily does have some tricks up her sleeves.''


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, he felt himself getting better once he rxed when suddenly, he felt a jab of pain. The


    pain started in his lungs, and he could not help but cough. He knew the needle needed to stay in ce.


    If he moved around, the needle might prick the wrong acupoint. Although he wanted to hold back, he


    could not control himself.


    "Cough! cough! cough!"


    He began violently, trying to warn Lily before it was toote.


    Fortunately, she was quick to react. When she noticed Austin¡¯s abdomen rising and falling, she quickly


    withdrew her hand in time.


    The needle did not go in. She watched him desperately turn sideways and cough as if he was going to


    cough out his lungs.


    Quietly, Dominic hastily stepped forward and put a basin under him, followed by the sound of Austin


    retching. Then a mouthful of blood spurted out. While most of it went into the basins, stters were on


    the floor.


    "Ugh..." Austin''s fit of coughs finally stopped after coughing up blood. Then hey on his back and


    sighed with relief. He looked at the ceiling as if drained of all strength. He was numb.


    ¡°How are you feeling?" Lily was very calm, not frightened by what had just happened. It was as if this


    was all within her expectations.


    "I feel like I''ve died ande back to life," Austin replied weakly in a hoarse voice.


    "Oh, it''s fine. You should be fine if you did not die." Her face was expressionless, and her words were


    cold. However, it still made one feel at ease.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    Austin nced at her but said nothing. He had no energy.


    "Shall I continue?" She asked.


    "It''s up to you." It was rare to hear such words from his mouth.


    In the past, he had always doubted Lily. Even when he was starting to see her capabilities, he still


    found ways to argue with her. That was his only way to show his knowledge and abilities.


    When his life was at stake, his doubts about her disappeared. He had seen what Lily was capable of,


    so Austin decided to follow his gut and trust her.


    Lily pursed her lips, put on her mask, and went to get the needles.


    Dominic had brought a fogging machine and began to disinfect the room. No one spoke. The only


    sound in the room was the spraying of the disinfectant.


    Austin found this a little strange. He was poisoned, not infected with the virus. Why was Dominic


    disinfecting the room? However, at this moment, Austin did not want to ask any more questions, so he


    closed his eyes again.


    The warmth in his body gradually faded away. The cough had consumed much of his physical strength,


    and he was weak now. Austin drifted off to sleep as hey there.


    After an unknown amount of time, he opened his eyes and found Lily gone. Instead, it was only


    Dominic sitting beside him, reading a book. He wore his reading sses and slightly squinted as he


    read solemnly.


    "Uncle Dom..." Austin opened his mouth. His throat was a little dry and still smelled of blood, but he felt


    much stronger. After letting out a dry cough, he called again, "Uncle Dom..."


    The old man looked up at him. "Huh, you''re awake."


    ¡°H-How long was I asleep?" Austin looked around.


    It was already dark outside. He did not know what time it was, but he was no longer tied up, and the


    silver needles were also taken out. It seemed like everything was done.


    ¡°Not very long. Maybe about four hours," Dominic answered, looking at the time. "How are you feeling


    now?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin tentatively sat up and moved his body, only to feel that his arms and legs were much Looser


    than before.


    Per standard human logic, rxed muscles would mean the person feels weak. However, in his case, it


    was the opposite. Due to the overstimtion from of the drug, his body had been tense, with the skin


    and flesh pulled apart.


    That was why he still had a muscr build despite his sunken face. Now that his body was no longer


    pulling at itself, the energy would be kept in the muscles, giving him more strength.


    ¡°I feel a lot better!" He said it in surprise. However, he didn''t dare to use much force for fear that he


    might be overjoyed and injure his own body.


    "Well, it looks like everything is going well." The old man nodded, a little relieved. "I''ve cooked porridge


    downstairs. I''ll have someone bring it up for you. Once you eat, you can sleep."

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    Since Dominic had said so, Austin hoped that he would be able to rx.


    He had not had a good night''s sleep in a long time. On top of the time he was imprisoned, he had not


    slept peacefully for a long time, even after returning, because of the physical torture he would


    experience.


    The four hours of sleep he had just had were the best he had ever had. When he woke up, he felt


    much more refreshed.


    ¡°Okay, I trust you!" Austin nodded.


    With that, the old man got up to check his pulse and pondered for a while before he turned around and


    left without saying a word.


    Dominic washed and disinfected his hands downstairs before going to the backyard.


    It was already dark, but the backyard was brightly lit, reflecting a sizeable herb garden, which looked


    beautiful and serene.


    He walked over to the flower section and saw his apprentice squatting down among the herbs. Her


    stomach made it inconvenient for her to squat down. Instead, she was bent over slightly as she


    stretched out her hands to pick the needed herbs.


    "Is there anything missing?" Dominic asked, not afraid of scaring her.


    She had very sharp ears. She would have heard his footsteps long before he got close.


    Sure enough, Lily was not surprised : "I think we have almost everything. Even if something is missing,


    I don''t think you''ll be able to find a recement so quickly."¡±


    "That''s not true! Tell me what''s missing. I''m not trying to boast, but there isn''t a herb that I can''t find!"


    How can he allow himself to be embarrassed in front of his apprentice? On top of that, this ce was


    not an herb garden for no reason. He had all sorts of herbs here. Any herbs he did not have would


    mean it was a world treasure.


    After picking a few more, Lily straightened up and looked at him." Spices!"


    "Spices..." Dominic, who was full of confidence a second ago, now froze instantly. "Spices? Why are


    you talking about spices here? You know I don''t dabble in those things. Why do you need spices? Are


    you starting your old business again?"


    Lily shook her head. "No. I have other uses.


    After bending over for so long, she straightened up and patted her waist lightly before saying to the old


    man, "How is your precious grandnephew?"


    "He¡¯s not my precious grandnephew!" The old man had a look of disdain on his face. He did not realize


    that he had admitted himself to this rtionship unknowingly. "He looks stable. I took his pulse before


    we don''t tend to it properly, he will rpse."


    "So, we''ve not cured the root of the problem." Lily was not surprised. "However, judging from what


    happened, this method seems feasible."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course. Ancestral methods like these..." The old man looked proud. After all, it was he who


    proposed for her to do this in the first ce.


    Halfway through his sentence, something came to his mind. "You said earlier that the silver needle


    controls people''s minds..."


    "I haven''t figured that out yet, but it''s not as simple as relying on the needles. I think we''d still need


    some medication. I''ve done aboratory analysis on that silver needle but have yet to draw a


    conclusion."


    Shifting her body, Lily continued, "I may not drop by as often in the next few days. I will leave your


    grandnephew to you. Also..."


    After a pause, she looked deeply at the old man and said, "Take care of yourself."


    Although this statement from Lily wasn''t particrly unusual, Dominic found it to be very moving. He


    wanted tough, but his eyes began tearing up.


    He sniffed hard and said, "When did you learn to be so empathetic? I''m not used to it!"

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    "Then¡­get used to it!" Lilyughed.


    ¡­


    It waste at night.


    The room was quiet, and the person on the bed seemed sound asleep, breathing evenly.


    Suddenly, a corner of the quilt was lifted, and the man sat up. However, he didn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    He turned his head to look at the woman beside him. When he saw that the woman was still fast asleep


    with her back against him, he slowly put his feet down and stood up lightly. Then he quietly walked out.


    As soon as he left the room, the woman on the bed opened her eyes and stared at the closed door.


    Amid the darkness, her clear eyes were filled with tears. She turned her head slowly and saw that the


    wheelchair parked beside the bed had not moved at all. However, there was no one sleeping beside


    her. She felt her heart slowly drop to the ground, breaking into a thousand pieces.


    ¡®He¡¯s really lying to me! Why did he pretend to be handicapped and sit in a wheelchair when he could


    already walk?¡¯


    Taking deep breaths to calm herself down, Olivia got up, put on a coat, and quietly left the room.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The living room was empty. She looked toward the door and noticed Edward''s house slippers. It was


    obvious that he had gone out.


    ¡®Where is he going by himself in the middle of the night?¡¯


    After some consideration, she changed into her shoes and followed him out. She took the elevator to


    the first floor and left the apartment, only to find that her car, which was parked around the corner, was


    gone. Now, she was stunned.


    Edward''s legs were fine, and he could even drive by himself. Olivia didn''t know any of this and thought


    he had been badly hurt and was still in critical condition, but he was now driving in the middle of the


    night to an unknown location.


    ¡®Where is he going?¡¯


    Thinking about this, she couldn''t hold back and decided to call Lily.


    When Lily received the call, she had just returned home from Dominic''s house. She was tired from


    collecting the rare herbs in the greenhouse.


    Alexander had also just reached home a moment ago and had been waiting for her. Before he could


    say a word, her phone rang.


    "Ugh¡­" She groaned, a little tired. She didn''t feel like answering the phone.


    "It''s already sote. You don''t have to answer it," Alexander said in distress when he saw her


    exhaustion.


    The couple had been extremely busy. He had the means to stay busy because he was a man.


    However, with Lily''s current situation, it was tiring for her to go around like this.


    They were always thinking about the viruses and the harm they might bring, as if they were tasked with


    saving the world. However, they couldn''t just let this slide. They would do whatever they could to


    handle this.


    Even at such a moment, Lily still took out her phone and looked. The caller ID that greeted her startled


    her, and she looked at Alexander. "It''s Olivia!"

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    Lily walked into the house and sat on the sofa before answering the phone. "Olivia, what''s wrong?"


    Lily had a suspicion in her heart that Olivia would somehow reach out to her after she and Alexander


    left.


    Olivia was not brainless. Although she loved Edward very much, Lily believed Olivia would be able to


    tell who was lying after the confrontation today.


    Olivia sounded a little rushed on the phone, panting. "Lily, Edward¡­ he went out."


    "Went out? What do you mean?" Lily nced at Alexander, who was subconsciously warming up some


    milk for himself. As if he could sense his wife¡¯s gaze, he looked in her direction.


    "He got up while I was asleep and secretly went out alone. I don''t know where he drove off to. Lily, I-I''m


    scared!" Olivia''s voice trembled as she spoke, sounding like she was about to cry. She was scared of


    what Edward was hiding from her. She was scared of the truth.


    Lily frowned and sat up slightly. "He drove out alone? Wait, isn''t he injured? Doesn''t he need a


    wheelchair?"


    Olivia felt a little embarrassed when Lily brought that up. "His legs are fine. I just found out as well. I


    don''t know what other things he has kept from me, and I don''t understand why he is doing that. Lily, I''m


    so sorry. I''m so sorry I doubted you before this. I¡­"


    "Okay, enough. You don''t have to say all this. Don''t panic, now. I''ll get someone to check on Edward¡¯s


    whereabouts immediately. Go home and wait for my news. Don''t go anywhere, especially since you''re


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    still pregnant. You need to take care of yourself, do you understand?"


    Lily sounded severe, and although Olivia was hesitant, she listened to Lily as always. "Okay, I''ll listen to


    you. I''ll go home and wait, but.."


    After pausing, she cautiously asked, "Lily, can you promise me you won''t hurt Edward, no matter


    what?"


    Even if Edward lied to her, she would give him the benefit of the doubt that he did this as ast resort.


    She did not want to see him get hurt.


    "Of course. Edward is our friend too!" Lily replied without hesitation, "You should go back. I''ll call you


    immediately if I hear anything."


    "Okay." With that, Olivia hung up the phone.


    "Edward went out?" Alexander already picked up what they were talking about but did not interrupt


    when Lily was still on the phone.


    "Yeah." She nodded and looked at him. "His legs are fine as well."


    Alexander nodded thoughtfully. "Honestly, I was wondering why he was in a wheelchair today. Although


    he did get injured, he didn''t hurt his legs. I just didn''t bother questioning it today. Now, it looks like he


    does have something to hide from us."


    "It is strange for him to point fingers at you like this. Someone must¡¯ve instructed him to do so. What¡¯s


    the purpose behind this? Is it just to separate you two?"


    ¡®There must be a motive, but is the person behind this controlling Edward and sowing dissension to get


    rid of Alexander''s right-hand man? Things won''t be that simple.¡¯


    "We''ll know once we find out who''s behind this." Alexander raised his eyebrows and handed the warm


    milk to Lily. "Leave the rest to me."


    He patted her arms lightly, obviously not intending to let her meddle in these things.


    "But, I¡­" Everything was too strange to Lily. She knew Alexander was the primary target, so she could


    not just sit back and watch everything unfold.


    However, Alexander interrupted her, "What did you say to Olivia just now?"

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    ¡°Me?¡± Lily did not understand and was puzzled.


    "You told her she should be careful since she''s pregnant, but what about you? Have you forgotten that


    you''re also a pregnant woman?" Alexander spoke gently, cing one hand on her swollen belly.


    It pained him to see her running around like this. Apart from sharing her burden with her, there was


    nothing much he could do.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Hearing this, Lily burst intoughter. She wanted to say she was fine but only nodded after seeing how


    concerned he looked. "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Only then did Alexander have the peace of mind to call someone to track Edward down.


    Meanwhile, Edward drove the car through a majestic gate to the underground parking lot. After leaving


    the car, he walked toward a ck jeep with its engine still running. As soon as he got into the ck


    jeep, it drove away.


    ¡­


    Alexander soon persuaded Lily to go to bed first. After all, no one knew when Edward would go home.


    The person Alexander had sent to find Edward¡¯s whereabouts had not reported back, so they could not


    continue to wait like this.


    Lily went upstairs andy in bed, awake. She could not sleep. There were too many things going on in


    her mind. However, her body was tired. Ultimately, she slowly fell asleep. When she woke again, she


    realized Alexander was still not in the room. She turned to look at the time and saw that it was almost


    three in the morning.


    ¡®It¡¯s already sote.¡¯


    She got up and headed downstairs, only to notice that the light in the study room was still on and the


    door was ajar. It seemed like Alexander was in there.


    She walked over lightly, and when she did not hear any movement inside, she pushed the door open


    slightly and saw Alexander leaning back against his chair with his eyes closed, obviously asleep.


    However, he was still holding his phone in one hand. Although he was asleep, his brows remained


    deeply furrowed.


    Lily''s heart ached when she saw him like that. The dark circles around his eyes showed he was just as


    tired. He was just trying to hold everything together by himself.


    She picked up a nket to cover him¡ªjust that little movement was enough to wake him up. His eyes


    shot open, and when he saw it was Lily, he rxed again. "Why did youe downstairs? Did you not


    sleep well? Maybe you can light some scented candles?"


    "Why aren''t you sleeping upstairs?" Lily smiled and shook her head. She nced at his phone and


    asked, "Is there still no news about Edward?"


    "We found him," Alexander said, shaking his head.


    Lily was shocked. She was expecting a different answer. "Then¡­"


    After such a long silence, she thought Edward was still untraceable. She wondered why Alexander


    looked so unhappy if they had found Edward. On the contrary, Alexander''s face seemed solemn.


    "Things may be moreplicated than we thought." Alexander pinched the bridge of his nose. "My


    subordinate followed him but couldn¡¯t get in. He could only wait outside for Edward¡¯s car toe out.


    However, it seems like Edward is still in the building."


    "He can''t get in?" Her brain started spinning. She could not think of where Edward''s car would be


    allowed in but not theirs.

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    Alexander nced at her. "The vine research and development base."


    "The vine¡­" Lily was at a loss for words for a moment. That was where she least expected Edward


    to be.


    However, it made sense that foreign cars would not be allowed in. After all, it was a heavily guarded


    ce. No one could enter and exit at will. It only meant that Edward knew someone inside who allowed


    him to enter.


    The vine research and development base Alexander mentioned referred to the one Fabian had


    snatched from La Beaute Group¡¯s hands. It was the project Cameron called for a rebid that tarnished


    him with infamy.


    ¡®Could this mean Edward, Cameron, Fabian, and Rhea are a team?¡¯


    Even those unknown organizations in the previous research institute had something to do with this.


    "I guess we can assume that someone has poisoned or controlled Edward," Lily stated after analyzing


    the situation. Everything was starting to make sense. The fog in her mind gradually dissipated, and she


    felt they were getting closer to the truth.


    "Maybe, but maybe not." Alexander''s ambiguous answer made Lily highly curious. "What do you


    mean?"


    Looking deeply at her, he smiled and turned around to pull her into his embrace. Then he pulled the


    nket around her. "It''s cold at night. I don''t want you to catch a cold."


    Warmth immediately engulfed Lily as she instinctively snuggled into his arms. However, she still


    remembered her question. "You haven''t answered me! What do you mean? Stop beating around the


    bush!"


    Alexander pinched her cheeks and softly replied, "It''s just a guess, but maybe Edward might not be


    under someone''s control. Maybe he''s doing this willingly. However, it''s just a guess. I can''t be sure."


    "Huh?!" Hearing this, Lily was now fully invested in this. She turned to look at him, sizing him up


    carefully. "You mean, he''s an undercover agent?"


    Alexander could not help butugh at how serious she looked and went to nudge her upturned nose.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "You''ve watched too much TV; what undercover agent are you talking about? I''m guessing that maybe


    he¡¯s looking for something, but I''m not quite sure. He should have given me a heads up if he''s trying to


    inquire about the situation at the research base."


    Lily thought about it carefully before nodding. "So, an undercover agent!"


    Her words made Alexander''s smile deepen. He could not help but lean in to kiss her cheeks when he


    saw her severe yet cute face. "Whatever you think is right!"


    Lily wrapped her arms around his neck and adjustedfortably before squinting and scolding, "Don''t


    change the topic! Are you saying Edward hasn''t left since he went in?"


    "The person following him has been guarding the door. Edward¡¯s car hasn''t left," he answered.


    "Even if his car doesn''te out, it doesn''t mean he hasn''t left. If he wanted to stay hidden, he might


    not drive his personal car out," she said after pondering for a moment.


    Alexander was dumbfounded.


    ¡®She¡¯s right! Just because the car hasn''t left doesn''t necessarily mean Edward is still inside. The


    vine development base is massive. No one can look for all the carsing in and out from the


    various entrances. What if Edward left in another car?¡¯

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    "You''re right!" Alexander nodded and immediately called his henchman. It turned out that other cars


    wereing in and out.


    Although it was alreadyte at night, the vine development base hustled continuously to catch up


    with the progress. Even then, people were still going in and out of the area.


    "Call your man back!" Lily said, "It''s pointless to stay there now. Edward might not even be there. If you


    can''t enter the base, there''s no use."


    Alexander did not answer as his brows furrowed. She had no idea what he was thinking.


    "What''s wrong?" Lily asked, seeing that he did not reply.


    "Actually, we might be able to get in." He raised his eyebrows.


    "Huh?" Then she quickly understood. "You mean¡­through Secretary Rollins? But he''s still in aa,


    and outsiders can''t know about it."


    After a pause, she thought of something and continued, "Tasia can still hold them back for now, but¡­if


    the Moores go over, Tasia will be overpowered."


    "You''re right. That''s why we¡¯ll have to be one step faster than them." As he said this, he was already


    starting to call for deployment.


    Lily stood up from hisp and walked to the side so as not to disrupt him. At this time, she felt a


    vibration in her pocket. She had silenced her phone when she went to sleep. When she took it out, she


    saw a message from Olivia. "Did you find him?"


    Lily stared at her phone silently. She knew Olivia was afraid of disturbing her, and that was why she


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    dropped a text instead of calling. Lily could not help but feel apologetic.


    ¡®We found Edward but lost him again. What should I tell Olivia?¡¯


    Looking up, she saw that Alexander was still upied. With that, she lowered her head and walked out


    of the study before whispering into her phone, "We found him, but we''ve lost him again. Don''t worry. I


    think he''s fine."


    After receiving Lily¡¯s voice message and knowing that she was not asleep, Olivia immediately called.


    "Where did Edward go?"


    "He drove to a highly-ssified area, and Alex''s men couldn''t follow him in. They could only guard the


    gates. Although they did not see Edward''s caring out, we had no idea if he had changed into


    another car. We don''t know if he''s still inside or not."


    After thinking for a while, Lily continued, "However, judging from Edward''s state, he is deliberately


    hiding this from you. Whether he is helping someone or being coerced, there seems to be no danger


    for now. He is still¡­ valuable."


    "Are you saying that he might be used?!" Olivia was surprised. "By whom? Also, what ce did Edward


    go to that Alex can''t get in?"


    "Don''t worry," Lily reassured her. "Alex is sending someone to investigate further. You should wait at


    home. If Edward returns, pretend nothing happened. Don''t ask any questions. We''ll see what he wants


    to do."


    "I¡­" Olivia sounded a little tense. She did not know why things turned out like this. "Edward¡­ Why


    would he do this?"


    "Whatever the case is, we''ll always give him the benefit of the doubt. Whether he¡¯s being used or


    coerced, we will believe that he did not intend this to happen. You believe him, too, right?"


    "Of course, I believe him, but¡­" It was also her unwavering belief in his words that pushed her into this


    position.


    Now, after discovering that he had been lying to her this whole time, her trust was running low.

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    "Listen to me!" Lily could tell that Olivia was starting to lose it and quickly said, "I know you''re worried


    about him now. We are too! But no one knows what''s going on and why he¡¯s doing this. Don''t act rashly


    until this is all figured out. We''ll at least have to trust the Edward we know, right?"


    Lily sounded calm, but her heart was racing as well.


    Olivia was silent for a moment before she nodded. "Okay, I understand!"


    "Good. The most important thing for you now is to take care of yourself and the baby inside you. You


    shouldn''t get too riled up. Understand?" After a few more words of advice, Lily was about to hang up.


    However, Olivia seemed to think of something again and said, "Wait! Since you''ve been upied, I''ve


    helped you with some of your emails. I replied to some simpler ones, but there are still a few encrypted


    emails. You can look at them yourself when you''re free."


    "Okay." Lily nodded. "Thank you for helping me."


    After saying that, she hung up.


    She had not had time to check her emails. She turned her head toward the study and saw that


    Alexander was still upied with the matter, staring intently at theputer screen and typing away


    on the keyboard.


    She let out a faint sigh and was about to check her mailbox when her phone rang again.


    "Did I disturb your rest?" The voice on the phone was clear, teasing her. However, she knew that it


    must be vital for him to call her at this time.


    "Did you get the result?" Lily wasn''t up for nonsense and asked directly.


    "Tsk, I thought I''d disturb your sleep and get a scolding before we get down to brass tacks. I didn''t


    expect this softer side of you. Did bing a mother change you?" Benedict asked with a smile.


    Rolling her eyes, Lily walked forward. "Enough nonsense!"


    "Look at you! Still the same as before," he said before cutting to the chase. "Do you remember when


    you asked me to hack into someone''s database?"


    "You couldn''t do it?" She raised her eyebrow.


    She did remember asking him to do this, but she had so much on her te on her trip to Department X


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    that she did not have time to check with him on this. The people from the old research institute had


    long since disappeared since the ce was abandoned. She had no idea where those data had been


    taken.


    "Are you kidding me? I¡¯m a god. How can I not do it? It''s just that the content in the database is a bit


    scary." Smacking his tongue, Benedict suddenly lowered his voice and asked mysteriously, "What the


    hell is that database for?"


    "You shouldn''t ask so much. Do you understand what you saw?" Lily was a little curious. She did not


    see the ssified information there, but she presumed it was simr to the data she entered.


    Most were experimental data with professional words and terminology, changes, experiment results, et


    cetera. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Benedict to understand.


    Benedict chuckled and said, "I don''t quite understand the numbers and stuff, but don''t forget what I


    used to work as. There are some nt names I recognize, but¡­"

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    "I understand those data, but I can also tell it''s used for some kind of experiment. Are they all


    experimental data? Are you creating a poisonous perfume with all the poisonous nts and drugs?!"


    Lily was speechless. She did not expect him toe to such a conclusion. Lily would definitely spray


    him in the face if he were in front of her eyes.


    "No. As for what you''re doing, don''t ask so many questions. Knowing too much might be your downfall.


    Can you forward that data to me?" She asked.


    "Of course!" He agreed happily. Then, he thought of something and asked curiously, "Wait, I did send it


    to your email a few days ago. Didn''t you read it?"


    "I¡­" She did not look at her mailbox for days. "I''ve been busy."


    He didn''t me her but instead asked, "Yeah, that''s what I thought. I''ve called your home a few times,


    but you weren''t there. I haven''t seen Mr. Russell in a while either. Rumors are going around that he¡¯s


    dead. He¡­"


    "He''s fine," Lily replied directly upon hearing his hesitation to ask. "You said it yourself that they were


    rumors. Well, thank you for helping me with this. I''ll repay you when I get the chance!"


    She was anxious to read the emails. She wanted to know the secrets hidden in the database. However,


    when Benedict realized she was about to hang up, he hurriedly said, "Hold up! Call me nosy, but I''m


    just trying to warn you.


    ¡°I''ve been around those nts and trees while collecting wood. They''re highly poisonous, and even the


    locals in the area have been harmed. You''d better be careful and don''t touch them!"


    Pursing her lips, Lily was filled with gratitude. "Thank you!"


    "Why are you being so polite? I''m just saying-" Before he could finish speaking, Lily had already hung


    up the phone.


    Benedict was dumbfounded.


    Lily looked at the time and noticed it was almost dawn, but she did not feel like going back to sleep.


    Seeing that the light in Alexander''s study was still on, she simply returned to her room and turned on


    herputer to check her emails.


    Sure enough, her mailbox was full. Fortunately, some of the more straightforward emails had been


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    processed by Olivia. In the encrypted mailbox, there were some extremely private and important


    emails. The encrypted mailbox could only be essed once a password was keyed in.


    Lily quickly found the email from Benedict. It was sent about a week ago. This man was quite patient.


    He only called her after waiting so long for a response.


    She downloaded the attachment and saw the highly detailed data inside. The more she looked at it, the


    more frightened she became. Cold sweat began to form on her back.


    Back when she was at the research institute, she only noticed that something was wrong. She did not


    expect that they were doing such a terrible experiment in private.


    All of them included poisons and various toxins. They had failed many times.


    Instead of just recording the sesses like most experiments, each failure was recorded in detail


    alongside its reasoning and a summarized analysis. This was probably done to ensure a more


    thorough understanding of the experiments and to allow them to learn from their failures.


    ¡®Time after time, the failed experiments included countless sacrificial test subjects, including¡­humans!¡¯

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    Yes, humans. The experiment included human test subjects. Although the data only showed numbers,


    one could tell through the collected data and reactions throughout the process that the test subjects


    were people.


    This research institute seemed to be far more terrifying than Lily had imagined. She felt a chill rising


    from her back. The more she looked at the data, the more frightened she became.


    At some point, a hand on her shoulder sent her jumping up in shock. When she turned her head and


    saw that it was Alexander, she breathed a sigh of relief. "When did youe upstairs?"


    After a pause, she returned to her senses and asked another question, "Are you done?"


    "What''s wrong?" Alexander did not see the content of Lily¡¯s email but noticed she was staring at the


    "Nothing. I''m just looking at some data." She took a deep breath and turned around to look up at


    Alexander. "I got someone to hack into the encrypted database from the previous experimental base


    and retrieve some data. Sure enough, as I guessed before, they¡¯re conducting illegal experiments."


    "The poisons?" Alexander asked after thinking about it.


    "It''s not just that," Lily answered, "They¡¯re also experimenting with people. I suspect Secretary Rollins,


    Austin, and maybe even Edward are their experimental subjects."


    "Edward?!" Alexander raised his eyebrows, somewhat surprised by what he heard. Although Edward''s


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    behavior was abnormal and bizarre, Alexander did not connect the dots to the previous research


    institute.


    "Yeah." She nodded affirmatively. Then she turned to face theputer again and clicked on some


    things to show him. "Look. These are the things in the encrypted database. They are experimenting


    with certain medicines that control people¡¯s central nervous system and bodily functions. Since these


    medicines have different properties, their effects vary as well."


    "Can it control one''s thoughts?" Alexander narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment.


    "Not entirely. That is only a part of it," Lily affirmed his statement before continuing, "I suspect that their


    experiments are not entirely sessful yet. Judging from the current data, the probability of failure is


    rtively high. They''ve conducted many experiments, but there''s yet to be a record of true sess.


    There are always side effects.


    Alexander sneered and said disdainfully, "Such harmful things would have side effects. What side


    effects are they talking about?"


    "That''s not it!" Lily looked solemn. "It is harmful. From their perspective, they''re trying to control


    people''s minds to achieve their own goals. However, their previous test subjects seemed to have


    uncontrolled behaviors that caused them to be terminated.


    ¡°ording to the current data records, only Experiment RX was a sess. However, the results are


    still pending. I assume they¡¯re unsure about its side effects for now. They may be able to control


    someone''s mind sessfully, but there may still be a probability of failure.¡±


    "So, what are they nning to do with this research? Take over the world?!" Alexander could not help


    but exim.


    Thompson initially approached him to invest in this project with a positive n. The proposal mentioned


    the dual perspectives of medicine and fragrance and its challenge to allow the public to get treated


    However, no one had expected them to do so many dirty things behind such a positive front. Just the


    thought of it was repelling.


    Although Alexander''s words were a mockery, Lily nodded solemnly. "You''re right. I assume that''s their


    end goal."


    Alexander immediately fell silent as his eyes widened in shock. A few secondster, he let out a


    mockingugh. "This is ridiculous!"

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    "Why is it ridiculous?" Lily looked at him solemnly without a smile on her face.


    "Is it not?" Alexander questioned back. "What kind of world are we living in today? In the age of science


    and technology, things develop at breakneck speed, and there are so many advanced weapons. Do


    they think we still live in the prehistoric era and that they can take over the world by controlling people''s


    minds?


    ¡°Look at the number of people in this world. How many medicines have been developed, how can they


    ensure everyone will react ordingly to the medicine, and how can they be sure it¡¯ll work on


    everyone? Isn''t this just a fool''s dream?" He shook his head, not knowing who would have such


    ambitious ideas.


    However, Lily seemed to disagree. "Not necessary. It''s not impossible."


    "Huh?"


    "You don''t necessarily have to control the entire poption to rule the world." After a pause, she


    continued slowly, "If they want to take over the world, or even just certain countries, controlling the right


    people¡¯s minds will be enough."


    Alexander seemed to realize something when he heard that. He narrowed his eyes. "You mean¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, the phone rang.


    Initially, Lily did not want to pick it up. However, her phone kept ringing, making it impossible to ignore.


    After looking at Alexander, she leaned over to get her phone, clicked on it, and saw a few text


    messages from Olivia.


    "Lily, he''s back."


    "I heard himing in."


    "Let''s not talk about this first."


    Lily did not reply. She assumed Olivia must be on edge right now, and the text tone might alert Edward,


    who had juste home.


    Once Lily had finished reading the texts, she looked up at Alexander. "Edward has gone home."


    "I know." Alexander was not surprised. He nodded and said, "I was going to tell you. My men saw his


    caring out at the gate of the vine research base."


    "You didn''t call your men back?" Lily was startled as she thought he had dismissed his men.


    "No. I wanted to, but after thinking about it, Edward¡¯s car was still inside. Even if he left in another car,


    he would still have to return for his ownter. It was as I expected!"


    He raised his wrist to check the time and said, "His car left the vine research base more than half


    an hour ago."


    "So, he might have been in the base this whole time?"


    After all, no one saw Edward leave. Therefore, it was tough to say. Regardless, he was clearly involved


    with whatever was going on in the vine research base.


    "That doesn''t matter. The important thing is that the vine research base may not be good news."


    Lily felt her heart grow heavy as she looked at Alexander.


    ¡®He¡¯s right. This new vine research base is simr to the old research institute. Once they


    sessfully develop the vine, they¡¯ll give it to the world. The whole world!¡¯T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    "I think I might know what they''re up to!" Lily grabbed Alexander''s sleeve and stood up.


    Maybe it was the sudden movement, the spike in her emotions, or her fatigue, but Lily felt her stomach


    tighten, followed by a throbbing pain.


    "Hiss¡­" She gasped, holding her stomach with one hand, then bent down.


    "What''s wrong?!" Alexander hurriedly supported her in shock and looked at her nervously. "Does your


    stomach hurt?"


    She endured the pain, nodded, and grabbed his sleeve while holding her stomach before slowly sitting


    down again. The pain came and went, and it was not anything severe. It seemed like it was elicited by


    something, making the two babies inside her ufortable.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital!" Alexander was panicking. The typically calm and in control man panicked


    when he saw his wife in pain.


    Everything went smoothly when Lily gave birth to Galen. There were no hurdles during her pregnancy,


    and her birth was also effortless. Even so, Alexander felt terrible. He remembered Lily¡¯s pale face and


    weak body just after she gave birth.


    Now, the first thing that came to mind was the possible dangers the doctor had mentioned when she


    gave birth. It made Alexander feel like he was about to lose her. While he called for someone to


    prepare the car and get someone to call the hospital, he was so anxious that he did not notice Lily


    tugging him.


    Only after a hard jerk did he finally lower his head. "What''s wrong? Is it excruciating? Hold on. I''ll send


    you to the hospital right away!" He immediately picked her up and prepared to go outside.


    "Don''t¡ª" Lily was already in pain, but now, she could not speak properly. "I''m fine."


    "How can you say you''re fine when you''re in so much pain?!" Alexander strode downstairs without


    stopping, assuming she was just trying tofort him.


    Although Lily was pregnant, Alexander did not break a sweat as he carried her down. Driven by nerves,


    he walked quickly and soon arrived at the yard. He did not forget to grab the nket on the sofa to


    wrap it around her tightly. When Lily regained her strength to speak, she was already sitting in the car.


    "I''m okay. It doesn''t hurt too much now." She put her arms around his neck and said helplessly,


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "There''s no need to go to the hospital."


    "Who knows how serious stomach pain can be? Not to mention, you''re also pregnant. You can''t be too


    careful. Regardless, you should still go for a checkup," he said sullenly. His eyes filled with fear.


    It was the same look he had when Lily birthed Galen.


    She had already entered the delivery room when Alexander came in again. She had no idea what the


    doctor said to him, but he was on the verge of crying when she looked at him. His eyes were red as he


    held onto her. His grip on her hands tightened as if to say she should not be afraid because he would


    always be with her.


    She only remembered a little after that. Galen was a well-behaved fetus, so the delivery process went


    smoothly. He was positioned correctly and wasn''t too big or small. Still, Alexander''s eyes were full of


    panic, just like before.


    It stressed Lily out. She raised her hand gently to caress his face. The warmth of her palm pressed


    onto him. "I''m fine, really!"


    Her gentle voice was firm. Eventually, Alexander calmed down, and his face rxed a little. Despite


    this, he insisted stubbornly, "Even if there''s nothing wrong, let''s just go to the hospital for a checkup.


    Let''s treat it as a pregnancy checkup. It''ll put me at ease."


    Lily looked into his eyes and knew she could not reject him, so she nodded.

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    The car sped to the hospital, and because the hospital had been informed beforehand, several


    examinations werepleted very quickly. As far as the examinations were concerned, Lily felt that he


    had gone overboard.


    All other examinations were conducted, except for some medical checkups that pregnant women were


    not allowed to do. By the time they were done, the sky was already bright.


    "Judging from the results, there is nothing serious. The body is a little tired from theck of sleep," the


    doctor said, looking at the report. "Some reports still have yet to arrive, but there shouldn''t be any


    problem."


    Hearing this, Alexander finally breathed a long sigh of relief. Lily couldn''t help butugh at the way he


    looked. "I told you it''s nothing. Look at how nervous you were."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank God you''re fine, but did you hear the doctor? You''re not getting enough rest. Don''t work too


    hard. Make sure you rest enough. Your body is your priority right now," he couldn''t help but reprimand.


    "I know!" Lily responded, shaking her head helplessly.


    Of course, she knew that he was reprimanding her out of concern. In fact, she studied medicine


    herself. She also knew that her health was deteriorating. However, she just couldn''t let any of the


    recent events slide.


    Lily also wanted to rest, but she just couldn''t help herself!


    "You do?" Alexander raised his eyebrows. "Do you really?"


    "I... don''t know, I guess?" Lily answered him half-jokingly, a little amused.


    When it came to her body, she was very stubborn and childish.


    "It''s not important whether you know it or don''t. You have to practice it!" With that, Alexander cleared


    his throat and turned to look at the doctor. "Please issue the bill. We''re staying overnight here."


    "What?! I''m fine. Why do I have to be hospitalized?!"


    His request surprised everyone, even the doctor.


    After letting out a light cough, the doctor said, "Your wife seems alright from what the report says. She


    can go home and rest. There''s no need for her to be hospitalized."


    "I know my wife best. If she goes home, she won''t rest. Only if she stays in the hospital can she


    properly recuperate," Alexander confidently exined.


    He understood Lily too well. She would be caught up with the mess if she went home again.


    On top of that, she just found out the secrets of the research institute and that whatever was going on


    in the vine development base was moreplex than it seemed. How could she let those go?


    However, Alexander could not think about anything else when she couldn''t straighten up her back


    because of her stomach. He was so afraid of losing her.


    Regardless of whether the world would be destroyed or what dark organizations were in the country,


    none of it was important. Nothing was more important than her!


    Her body and health were a thousand, even ten thousand times, more important than all these. She


    had to be healthy!


    The doctor was speechless.


    Lily held her forehead. "I''m really fine. They don''t have enough beds in the hospital. Don''t make it hard


    for the doctor."


    "Beds aren''t the problem. If there isn''t enough here, we''ll transfer you to a private hospital anywhere as


    long as you can rest properly. It''s just a bed. How is it a problem for him?"


    Sighing, she said, "Enough! I promise I''ll rest when we go back. I¡­ won''t go out for the next two days,


    okay?"

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    "Really?" Alexander was doubtful.


    "Really!" She nodded affirmatively. Lest he not believe her, she raised her hand again. "Should I


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    swear?"


    Seeing that he was just watching her silently, Lily continued, "I swear, if I don''t take a good rest when I


    go home, I will-"


    Before she could finish, Alexander immediately interrupted her.


    "Don''t say it! He scolded fiercely. "Why do you keep swearing? Who taught you to do that?!"


    "Are you going to believe me now? Can I go home?" Lily put her hand down with a smile.


    She knew that he was distressed and reluctant. Although she did not want to swear, he would not


    What a joke! Wasn''t being hospitalized almost like putting her in jail? She would be bored out of her


    mind if she stayed in the hospital with nowhere to go!


    These were not the most important parts. There were still a lot of things she had to do outside. She


    could try not to wear herself out, but she couldn''t ignore it.


    How could Alexander not know?


    He knew her too well, so he did not feel at ease. That was why he wanted to use hospitalization to


    force her to rest.


    He took a deep look at her, at the slyness in her eyes and the gentle smile on her face.


    So what if he knew? He still couldn''t refuse her. He had topromise when faced with her request.


    He was helpless.


    "Okay, but you said it yourself. You must do it. You can''t be too hard on yourself. You''re not living for


    yourself now. Other than the two babies in your belly, we also have Galen, who needs you." This was


    Alexander''sst resort, using the children to push her to prioritize her health.


    Lily nodded. "I know."


    When the two left the hospital, Alexander worriedly requested that the doctor prescribe drugs for the


    safety of the pregnancy, leaving him a little behind.


    Lily waited for him at the hospital gate. In fact, he could have gotten someone to do this, but he was so


    concerned that he had to do it himself. Seeing this man running around and doing everything for her


    made Lily feel extremely lucky.


    Although she was once with someone who wasn''t the best, Alexander was the perfect man for her.


    She just hoped that their wave of difficulties would soon pass and the family could live a safe and


    happy life.


    Supporting her waist with one hand while gently stroking her lower abdomen with another, she turned


    her head and saw a person standing before her. The smile on her face almost instantly froze and


    disappeared.


    She subconsciously stepped back before saying tly, "What a coincidence."


    "It''s not. I came here to find you," Mike looked at her and said bluntly.


    "Find me? Are you trying to drug me again?" Lily said mockingly with a light snort.

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    Thest time they met was over a meal, and although none of them brought it up, they both knew what


    had happened. She thought they would no longer be friends after what had happened, and he would


    no longer search for her. Unexpectedly, here he was again.


    "I was just testing the waters in front of you," Mikeughed at himself before sighing. "Although I know I


    can never get past you. I''m sorry about that."


    "Mr. Corden."


    Once Alexander had settled the hospital procedures, he came out and noticed that Mike was with Lily.


    Therefore, Alexander quickened his pace and rushed over.


    His tone was polite, but his face was stoic and unkind to the eyes at first nce.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked it coldly,pletely losing the enthusiasm and friendliness he


    had before.


    Of course, this was all within Mike''s expectations. A bitterness shed across his face as he frowned


    and said, "I know what I did was wrong, and I''m sorry. I don''t expect you to forgive me, but... I''m here


    today because I have something important to tell you."


    "Is this actually important, or are you trying to set us up again? Mike, you and Alex are old friends who


    have worked together for many years. Do you think he''s so easy to deceive? Or do you think that I will


    trust you again?" Lily snapped coldly.


    "I don''t expect you to forgive me or trust me, but after thinking about it, I still feel like I should tell you


    how serious this is. This organization is far more terrifying than you imagined. I''m not trying to scare


    you!" Mike said it with a grave look. He seemed sincere and not like he was lying at all.


    However¡­


    "Sorry, we''re not interested!" Alexander put up one hand to stop him and held Lily''s waist with the other


    as he ushered her forward, not in the least interested in what Mike was saying. "Please don''t get in the


    way!"


    Mike, who had been pushed aside, did not expect them to ignore him. He turned around and looked at


    the two before raising his voice to call out, "Alexander! If someone kidnapped Galen, what would you


    do?!"


    Maybe he had hit the right nerve, or perhaps it was because of what happened to Lily just now and


    Alexander was extremely sensitive. His ears twitched, and he stopped abruptly.


    "Don''t¡­" Sensing that something was wrong, Lily subconsciously reached out to grab him.


    However, she was a second toote. Alexander had already turned around and strode up to Mike,


    grabbing his cor and staring at him intensely. "What did you say?!"


    Even with his cor pulled, Mike showed no fear. He stared into Alexander''s eyes and repeated, "I said,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    what would you do if someone kidnapped Galen?"


    "Say it again!" A fuming Alexander clenched his fingers tightly, almost out of breath.


    The passersby noticed something was wrong, and they looked over curiously.


    However, Alexander did not care about other people''s scrutiny at all. His eyes burned as they stared at


    Mike. "If you have the guts, say it again!"


    This time, Mike didn''t repeat himself. Instead, he spoke with a flushed face, "Look. You''re nervous and


    scared, aren''t you?"


    "If you dare to make a move on Galen, I will let you and your sh*tty organization know how it feels to be


    dead!" Alexander gritted his teeth and warned him with scarlet eyes.


    For him, his wife and children were the most important thing. Family was everything to him. He was not


    afraid of death, even back in Burnwken. However, his fear was indescribable when Lily or the children


    were involved.


    Facing a raging Alexander, Mikeughed. "You can''t even stand just listening to it. How do you think


    I''ve been feeling?"


    In Alexander''s eyes, Mike seemed to have lost his mind. Alexander was startled to hear this, and the


    strength in his grip loosened slightly. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    Mike immediately raised his hand to touch his neck, adjusting his cor while his flushed face eased


    slightly. However, Alexander''s stare was still unkind. "What do you mean?"


    "He''s saying that someone has kidnapped Nick," Lily softly said as she stepped forward.


    Alexander turned and looked at her in disbelief. He did not know about this and was shocked. After all,


    Mike had never said anything before this. Later, Alexander became so upied with everything that he


    never bothered asking about Mike''s family. He was in a daze after hearing what Lily had said.


    At this moment, Mike''s face was calm. A bitter smile shed across his face, and he asked, "Can we


    talk elsewhere?" Then he looked around and continued, "It''s not convenient to talk here."


    After all, they were in a public ce.


    Before Alexander could speak, Lily squeezed his arm, looked at Mike, and said, "We can, but we


    decide where."


    Once bitten twice shy, so her guard was up. Mike naturally understood this. Ever since what happened,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    she would never consider him as her friend again. However, he had noints. After all, he did that


    to himself.


    "Okay." He nodded.


    Ultimately, the ce Lily chose was an elegant tea house just a short distance from the hospital. The


    ce was secluded and rtively quiet. There were special rooms for members with good privacy.


    Most importantly, it was a property under the La Beaute Group.


    She was smart. By choosing such a ce, she would not have to fear Mike having ill intentions or


    trying to pull any moves.


    Mike knew he was wrong and had no objections. He followed them into a private room, and the trio sat


    down. Then the waiter served some tea and snacks before exiting. Lily looked at Mike and said, "Okay,


    whatever you have to say, say it."


    "I¡­"


    Just as he was about to speak, Lily added, "However, it''s best if you just finish saying everything you


    want to say quickly. After all, we may not have the patience and time to listen to you next time. We''re


    only doing this for your son¡¯s sake."


    Her eyes softened when she mentioned Mike¡¯s son.


    No matter what was happening in the adult world, children were innocent. On top of that, Galen and


    Nick got along very well, and Galen genuinely enjoyed being friends with Nick. Naturally, Lily would


    also be worried if something happened to Nick.


    However, she was doubtful of Mike''s words.


    He lowered his head and smiled bitterly. He did not refute but sighed instead. "I know what I did to you


    was wrong, but I had no choice. As I said, Nicky is in their hands. If I don''t do as they say, I don''t know


    what will happen to him." He lowered his head again sadly, unable to hide his loss.


    Alexander looked at Mike and thought he was telling the truth. Alexander narrowed his eyes and asked,


    "You can''t find him?"


    "Nope." Mike shook his head. "I have used everything I had and searched all over the world. I''ve done


    everything possible, but I don''t have a clue. He seems to have disappeared from this world."


    "Is a pecuniary reward not enough?" Alexander asked.

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    Generally speaking, it was possible to find someone''s whereabouts with their connections and


    resources. However, there were exceptions to everything. If this were the case, internationally offering


    a considerable reward would be the answer.


    "I can''t find him," Mike shook his head, repeating himself. Then he raised his head, and the despair in


    his eyes was unmistakable. "Otherwise, why would I be so easily manipted by others?"


    After a moment of silence, Alexander still did not speak. Based on his understanding of Mike for the


    past years, Mike would never bow to the mercy of others. If they had so easily manipted him, he


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    would not have made it that big in the business world and would not have been Alexander''s partner.


    Mike being in this state must mean he had used all possible methods and was helpless. That was why


    he was now under someone''s control.


    Lily, on the side, chewed on her lower lip quietly. Seeing her hesitation, Alexander patted her hand


    lightly. "Just say what you want to say."


    She hesitated again but ultimately still asked, "Have you ever considered that Nick might no longer¡­"


    She could not bear to finish the rest of her sentence. Even she found it uneptable when she thought


    of that possibility, let alone Mike, Nick''s biological father.


    Alexander''s heart skipped a beat as well. ¡®That¡¯s impossible, but if Nick were alive, how would there be


    no traces of him? That can¡¯t be!¡¯


    "No, he''s alive. He must be alive!" Mike was extremely firm. Although he looked miserable and lost, he


    was firm and unhesitant whenever someone mentioned his son.


    "I am allowed to call my son asionally, and I will always find a way to make him do or say something


    specific. I would have caught on if they had recorded the videos in advance. It''s impossible! I''m sure


    he''s alive somewhere," he exined.


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that. She was d Nick was still alive.


    "Can you pick up any clues on where the child is from the video?" Alexander asked while pondering.


    Mike frowned. "I thought about this, but they¡¯re too careful. Whenever I¡¯m on video calls with Nick, they


    put him in an empty room with no sound in the background. It seems like they¡¯re in the basement or a


    warehouse. I can''t tell where he is.


    ¡°All I know is that it''s quiet. On top of that, we have minimal time to talk. Those people will cut the call


    off on their own time. Maybe they''re worried I¡¯ll trace the source of the signal.¡±


    "When will you talk to your son again?" Lily followed closely and asked.


    "I don''t know." The helplessness on Mike¡¯s face had spread to his entire body as he spread his hands.


    It sounded outrageous, but he was not lying. The whole thing was under the organization''s control, and


    he could do nothing.


    "I can only talk to Nicky briefly when he allows us to. He¡¯ll torture my son if I don''t listen to him." At this


    point, agitation started to build in Mikle. He turned to Alexander and said, "You''re also a father with your


    own son. What if someone kidnaped and tortured Galen to threaten you? What would you do?"


    Alexander did not answer.


    "I have no choice." Mike looked pained.


    The torment of the past few months was destroying him. He had no one to talk to, and he had to carry


    everything alone.

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    Initially, Mike thought he could end all of this and save Nick if he obeyed all the instructions. However,


    his hope lessened as days passed.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The trio said nothing momentarily, resulting in stiff silence in the room. The atmosphere was so tense


    that it was almost depressing.


    Lily picked up the cup before her and sipped her tea. After a while, she broke the silence, ¡°What¡¯s the


    point of you telling us all that today? Do you want us to look for Nicky?¡±


    The couple would think of a way to save Nick even if Mike did not bring the matter up. After all, the kid


    was innocent. They could not stand by and do nothing when they knew Nick was in danger.


    ¡®Is that what Mike meant, though? Is that why he came to look for us today? He had never sought our


    help. Is he at hisst straw and needs our help?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s just part of it.¡± That was an unexpected answer. ¡°It¡¯s about something more important. It¡¯s


    about¡­ this organization.¡±


    Lily was rendered speechless. She turned to meet Alexander¡¯s gaze before looking back at Mike. ¡°I¡¯m


    listening.¡±


    Even if Mike appeared sincere and the couple understood his difficulties, they could not trust him


    entirely due to recent events. No matter what he said, they would still be doubtful of him.


    ¡°More powerful people from another country control the organization, and I¡¯ve yet to discover where


    they¡¯re from. However, I believe they have a strong background, and we can¡¯t afford to mess with


    them.¡± Mike suddenly stopped talking and looked at Alexander.


    Mike used the term ¡°us¡± to tell Alexander that even he could not do anything to the external forces.


    They were not easy people to deal with.


    ¡°What about that?¡± Alexander raised his brow while his expression remained calm.


    He had a feeling the organization was controlled by a party that was much more powerful and


    influential, even without Mike¡¯s words. Otherwise, the party would not have the audacity to challenge


    them so many times within the borders of this country.


    As for Professor Thompson, Mike, Rhea, and even those who controlled them directly might be


    insignificant people in the organization. The core members might not even be in the country at this


    time.


    ¡°When they first talked to me, they wanted me to take over the research center for two reasons. Firstly,


    they needed investments. Secondly, they wanted me to take advantage of my rtionship with you to


    seize control over the research center andplete the research sessfully.¡±


    Mike sighed. ¡°However, things don¡¯t always go ording to n, do they? We didn¡¯t expect Lily to


    discover the research institute¡¯s secrets so quickly. You insisted that the research stop and soon left the


    team. We genuinely couldn¡¯t predict what you¡¯d do.¡±


    The pliment¡± did not make Lily happy as she said, ¡°What does that organization of yours n to


    do to me then?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, they had nned to take your life at one point,¡± Mike said honestly without hiding


    anything.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Alexander, calm the entire time, became emotional upon hearing this. He wanted to stand, but


    Lily pressed her palm on his thigh to stop his movement.


    She just chuckled nonchntly before continuing, ¡°Gale and I got into a car ident and had


    assassins chased after us before this. Was that the organization¡¯s attempt to kill me?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Mike shook his head. ¡°No, that was not the organization¡¯s doing. It was just Rhea.¡±


    ¡°Rhea?¡± Lily was astonished to hear that.


    ¡®I thought it would be the organization, but Rhea arranged that instead?¡¯

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    ¡°That was all Rhea. At the time, the organization still wanted to get you on the team and work for them,


    so they had no intention of killing you. Rhea got punished because of that too.¡± Mike told them the


    truth.


    Lily did not inquire further about the type of punishment Rhea received. After all, that was not important


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    to her. Now that Rhea was dead, everything¡­


    Suddenly, a thought hit her, and she eximed, ¡°Is Rhea really dead?¡±


    Mike did not know how to answer that question. After a moment of hesitation, he finally said something


    under Lily¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. ¡°She¡­ should be dead.¡±


    ¡°Should be?¡± Lily raised her brow, obviously not buying his words.


    Alexander was skeptical about it too. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®should be?¡¯ Aren¡¯t you here to tell us the


    truth about everything? Then why are you still hiding things from us?¡±


    He paused, then added after a while, ¡°Perhaps, is¡­ Rhea still alive?¡±


    They had suspected that Rhea was still alive and that the institute covered up the truth to deceive


    them. However, the autopsy report proved that the dead was indeed Rhea, with the matching blood


    type and DNA. As a result, Fabian and Maria were also preparing for Rhea¡¯s funeral.


    Although there was a series of evidence to prove Rhea¡¯s death, it was a strange urrence, and so


    coincidental that it was unbelievable to them.


    Since Mike visited them today, they had to take this chance to make things clear with him.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mike looked at the couple and frowned. Then he picked up the cup and downed the tea before


    sighing heavily, ¡°Fine! Let me put it this way. I¡¯ve received word that she is dead, but I¡¯m as suspicious


    as you are.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The couple looked at each other, noticing the doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re suspicious of me because I was the one who wronged you at first. But there¡¯s no need


    for me to lie about this. I¡¯m just someone insignificant in this organization. Rhea could be alive, but they


    didn¡¯t tell me about it. Or perhaps she has really kicked the bucket. One thing I can assure you is I have


    the same information as you!¡±


    The room returned to silence for a moment.


    The two looked at him for some time, believing that Mike was telling the truth. There was indeed no


    need for him to lie about this.


    If he wanted to lie to them, he could assure them that Rhea was truly dead. However, he had his own


    suspicions as well. That made it look like he was telling the truth and meant he was clueless about


    Rhea¡¯s situation.


    As expected, the organization was cunning and cautious. Even Mike, who was under their control, was


    wary of them.


    ¡°I have another question for you,¡± Lily asked with narrowed eyes, her fingers gently tapping on her arm.


    ¡°Ask away. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know and give you as much information as possible about the things


    I don¡¯t have the answers to.¡± Mike stretched his limbs. He looked ready to be frank with them and had


    an air of righteousness around him.


    Lily did not get convinced by just that attitude of his. She still had doubts and asked, ¡°The organization


    has been trying to get me on their team because they want to blend the poison with the scent of the


    fragrances, don¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    Lily pondered the question before this and could not make sense of it, especially after retrieving the


    data from the encrypted database.


    The institute was researching many types of poisons simultaneously, and they experimented with their


    products on many people, as shown by the data. This proved that the organization had its share of


    capable researchers.


    There were many people out there who were well-versed in the field of pharmacology, such as Rhea.


    Hence, Lily did not understand why they were so persistent in recruiting her into the team. The only


    possible reason she came up with was rted to the concept Professor Thompson had at the initial


    stage of the experiment.


    They wanted to blend the medicinal properties thoroughly with the fragrances, making its users


    unknowingly take medicine into their bodies.


    Professor Thompson¡¯s vision was to use this new creation to save lives, but the wicked organization


    went against his original intention. Instead of doing good to society, they wanted to use poison to


    control and harm others.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Mike admitted with certainty without any hesitation this time around. ¡°To be frank, I have


    no idea about the core of their n, but the thing they¡¯re developing is still a bit short of sess. Just a


    tiny bit short of it, and they¡¯ve dyed it for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s theirst step before seeding. They¡¯ve recruited other perfumers to participate


    in the research, but the materials were never a perfect blend, perhaps because they were from different


    professions.


    ¡°You were the only one who made it happen!¡± Mike continued after a pause, ¡°Plus, you achieved many


    milestones while you were working for the institute. That made the organization want to recruit you


    even more! Hence, your safety is guaranteed for the time being.¡±


    In other words, they would not kill her yet because she could still provide value to them.


    Lily could not help but chuckle at the sound of that. ¡°In that case, should I be grateful to the


    organization?¡±


    A hint of awkwardness shed across Mike¡¯s face as he lightly coughed to cover it up. ¡°I know it seems


    hypocritical to say this, but I must rify that I¡¯m not with them.¡±


    ¡°As you said, you were forced and controlled into doing things unwillingly, but why are you telling us all


    this now? Are you no longer afraid of their threats? Or have you figured things out? Or¡­ are you going


    to give up on Nicky?¡±


    Mike retorted immediately. ¡°I would never leave Nick! I could die and rot in the pits of hell, but he can¡¯t!¡±


    Lily said nothing. She knew Mike would not just abandon his son, but his words still shocked her. As a


    mother, she understood how much parents loved their children. She was not scared of anything, except


    for her child encountering danger and getting hurt in the process.


    Almost subconsciously, she gently stroked her belly with a hand and lowered her gaze in silence.


    Seeing that she would not say anything, Alexander leaned forward and crossed his arms as he said,


    ¡°Are you here for my help?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just sit around and wait any longer!¡± Mike propped his hands on his knees and stood up. He


    paced the room while taking in deep breaths. It seemed like it took him a lot of courage to make this


    decision.


    ¡°That side is pressuring me now. They ordered me to do anything to get you on board to help the


    organization. I know I won¡¯t be able to convince you, and I don¡¯t know what else I can do. After some


    pondering, I decided to be honest. Let¡¯s cooperate on this!¡± Mike proposed.


    ¡°Cooperate?¡± Alexander lifted his head to look at Mike.


    ¡°Actually, I have a n¡­¡± Mike leaned toward Alexander but looked at Lily. He trailed off and just


    stared at Lily profoundly.


    Lily turned to look at Mike, but before she could say anything, she heard Alexander reject decisively,


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    ¡°I said nothing yet,¡± Mike said, stunned.


    ¡°Save it then! I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s not a good n. Plus, why must we cooperate with you?¡± Alexander


    was tense and questioned hostilely, ¡°You¡¯ve long lost your credibility here. Why would we cooperate


    with someone we can¡¯t trust?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different this time around¡­¡± Mike did not expect to get rejected by Alexander before he even told


    them his n. For a moment, he did not know how to continue the conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to save your son, but that¡¯s it. Mike, our rtionship as business partners ends here!¡±


    Alexander got up and extended his arm toward Lily to help her stand. He seemed to have no intention


    of staying on the topic any longer.


    However, Lily did not get up. She just looked at Alexander¡¯s extended arm before again averting her


    gaze to Mike. ¡°What is it? I¡¯m interested to know.¡±


    Alexander was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time listening to his nonsense!¡± Alexander bent over, wanting to pull Lily to her


    feet. ¡°Don¡¯t trust anything he says! He has ulterior motives!¡±


    Alexander was slightly agitated at this point.


    By now, Mike understood why Alexander was acting this way. ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid Lily would get hurt,


    but that¡¯s our only option right now.¡±


    ¡°Should I sacrifice her just because we have no other options?¡± Alexander asked angrily, unable to


    contain his anger any longer.


    He did not need to hear what Mike had to say to guess his so-called n, which was to put Lily¡¯s life in


    danger by using her as a spy to get insider information about the organization.


    After all, the organization wanted Lily on its team toplete the experiment in the first ce. Lily


    joining them voluntarily would be the best scenario for them. Moreover, she might even be able to help


    Mike find out the whereabouts of his son. However, that was a dangerous n.


    The level of danger associated with this n could give Alexander chills down his spine whenever he


    thought about it. He would never allow Lily to be in such a dangerous position. He was unwilling to let


    her suffer this way.


    ¡°Alex¡­¡± Lily held his palm and gently called out his name.


    Her voice managed to bring some sanity back to Alexander¡¯s head. He turned to look at her and sighed


    heavily before continuing, ¡°Plus, why don¡¯t we have other options? For such a huge organization with


    strong market influence, don¡¯t they have other potential candidates to help them other than Lily?


    ¡°What are they trying to achieve by experimenting with all those poisons? Why must it blend with the


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    fragrances? Why must it diffuse into the user¡¯s body without them realizing it? How are they so sure


    that Lily could seed? What if she doesn¡¯t? Does that mean that they can¡¯t achieve their goals?¡±


    Alexander¡¯s series of pressing questions rendered Mike speechless for a moment. It was not that Mike


    had not thought of those things before, but¡­ he also had no answers to them.


    He was merely an insignificant pawn of the organization who had to carry out his duties or anything


    they ordered of him. As for what they were nning to do, how much could he possibly know?


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer those questions, but I know time is running out.¡± Mike looked up and breathed a heavy


    sigh, revealing a hint of helplessness in his gaze as he repeated, ¡°Time is running out!¡±

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    Alexander¡¯s frown deepened as he watched Mike. He held Lily¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He did not want to listen anymore. He feared he might get convinced if he stayed a second longer. He


    knew the situation''s pros and cons and that they had no choice. He understood that they could settle


    this matter quickly if Lily pretended to cooperate with them.


    Then they could investigate the organization''s roots and crush thempletely. However, Alexander


    could not allow Lily to risk her life.


    He would be willing to try it if it were him or someone else tasked to be a spy. But he would not allow


    Lily to get involved.


    She was the most important and loved woman to him. He would not risk her life, even if there were only


    a one in a billion chance she would get hurt. If something happened to her, he would not be able to


    take it.


    Still, he did not manage to get Lily up to her feet. She was still sitting on the couch, looking in Mike¡¯s


    direction. Calmly, she asked, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°I disagree! You can¡¯t do this! Do you understand me?¡± Alexander could not help it anymore and


    exploded when he heard her say those words.


    Since the day they got together, he had never been this angry. He always supported and understood


    her no matter what she did or said. But this time, he was truly furious.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was grave. He resembled a raging lion that could not


    make sense of anything right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him! Have you forgotten how he lied to you? How can you still trust him? Are you the


    only person who can settle this issue? Why must it be you? Stop listening to him! Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing that


    he could not pull her up to her feet, he bent over and tried to carry her in his arms to bring her away


    forcefully.


    He had no idea what else Mike would say, but he could not allow Lily to stay here any longer. Knowing


    Lily¡¯s character well, he could tell Mike¡¯s words had already moved Lily. It was a simr situation to the


    gue¡¯s antidote.


    She did not have to bother and get involved, but she did it. Her words might be harsh, but she was a


    typical soft-hearted person.


    Just as he was about to bend down and carry her into his arms, he saw Mikeing forward to stop


    them. At that moment, Lily suddenly called him softly, ¡°Alex¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Oof¡­¡± Alexander widened his eyes because Lily circled her arms around his neck without


    warning, pulling herself closer before locking their lips together.


    The gentle kiss instantly washed his anger away and relieved his worries and anxiety. Alexander was


    stunned at first, but soon, his gaze filled with helplessness as he looked at the woman he loved kissing


    him passionately.


    Although he did not want to give in, Lily knew this would work for him. He could not get mad or say


    anything. Helplessly, he just let out a long sigh.


    Mike was speechless at what he saw. It was not something he had expected to see. When he returned


    to his senses, he quickly turned around and covered his face with one hand, slightly embarrassed.


    Lily kissed Alexander just to get him to calm down temporarily. He was too emotional earlier, and she


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    could not get anything into his head. That was the simplest way to deal with him, and it worked like


    magic.

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    Lily wanted to move away after seeing Alexander calm down, but as soon as she tried, a hand


    suddenly grabbed her waist and pulled her forward. Alexander lowered his head and deepened their


    kiss in this position.


    He initially wanted a taste but was addicted to it now. It had been a long time since theyst kissed


    each other so passionately. It was not like he wanted to put on a live show for Mike, but since Lily


    chose this method to shut him up, he believed she should do her best at it. After all, Alexander could


    never be satisfied with just a light kiss.


    ¡®Since she started this, she should know she can¡¯t stop so easily.¡¯


    Alexander kept deepening their kiss, which was as hot as a zing fire. Lily would be unable to take it


    if this went on longer. Fortunately, his hand supported her back, which she felt would have broken by


    now if otherwise.


    He just held her in his arms and tasted her lips while Lily touched his chest to create a distance


    between them. However, there was a vast difference between their strength, and it felt more like a


    tease to Alexander when she touched him.


    If it were not because there was someone else there and Lily was pregnant, he would have gone all the


    way with her.


    On the other hand, Mike was in an awkward spot. He knew he should not look at them but wanted to


    know when they would stop. With a hand covering one side of his face, he stole nces at them from


    time to time. From his peripheral vision, they were not nning to stop anytime soon.


    ¡®Uh¡­ are they so in love with each other? They¡¯ve been together for quite some time and even have a


    child, but why does it look like they¡¯re still madly in love?¡¯


    As much as Mike wanted to let them be, he coughed lightly. ¡°W-Well, what about the two of you take a


    breather?¡±


    The two were stunned, especially Lily, whose face reddened obviously. They went astray from her


    original intention. Initially, she wanted to kiss Alexander lightly to ease his anger before continuing the


    conversation.


    She did not expect Alexander to take control over the kiss and make her lose control until she had


    almost forgotten what she did this for.


    Now that Mike¡¯s voice had brought her back to her senses, she wished she could hide in a hole after


    being so intimate with Alexander when someone else was around. However, Alexander was not as


    concerned about that.


    After getting a taste of her, Alexander became more shameless as well. Sensing her embarrassment,


    he held her in his arms and adjusted his position. She was now in his embrace, with his chest as a wall


    to cover up her red cheeks.


    ¡°Say whatever you have to say!¡± Alexander did not sound pleased. Although Lily was embarrassed, it


    felt even worse for her to be held by Alexander in his arms as he spoke to Mike. She struggled to break


    free, but it only made him hug her tighter.


    Alexander lowered his head and whispered, though it sounded more like a warning to her, ¡°Stop


    moving unless you want to put on a show for him again.¡±


    Lily did not know what to say. His words worked because she did not dare to move anymore. She


    wondered where he learned this method, as it was difficult for her to deal with him when he acted this


    way.


    Mike noticed all the subtle exchanges between them, but it was not the time to think about that now. He


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    made a fist with one hand and put it to his mouth, coughing as he said, ¡°I know your concerns. I¡¯ll be


    honest that there are risks to the n, but I promise to lower the risks as much as possible!¡±


    ¡°How can you promise that?¡± Alexander retorted directly.

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    That made Mike speechless. A promise was something abstract and vague. Even if Mike were to


    guarantee it with his life, it would be unable to reverse any damage if Alexander took Mike¡¯s life should


    anything happen to Lily.


    A moment of hesitationter, Lily, in Alexander¡¯s arms, said, ¡°Then, what if I¡¯m the one to promise you


    that?¡±


    Alexander and Mike were stunned.


    Alexander lowered his head and looked at Lily. She raised her head slightly to meet his gaze, a faint


    smile on her face. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll take good care of myself. I¡¯ll stop if I immediately sense any danger or


    if something feels off. I¡¯ll prioritize my and our baby¡¯s safety at all times. What about that?¡±


    Lily even raised her hand to swear on her words. She appeared to be serious about it.


    Alexander did not know what to say for a moment. If it were anyone else, he would have many things to


    retort to them. However, it was Lily who would always make him feel helpless. She knew this clearly


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    and took advantage of it as well.


    However, Alexander still squeezed his lips shut and stayed silent as he struggled in his mind. He was


    genuinely unwilling to put her in any dangerous situation. It terrified him.


    ¡°It¡¯s different now. I know the organization is desperate for Lily¡¯s abilities and her help in their


    experiments. They should be in a dire state for them to pressure me this way. I¡¯ll admit I have selfish


    reasons.


    ¡°I want to relieve my burdens, for my son to be safer, and to buy myself more time. Still, you must


    agree that this is the best and fastest way to settle this issue,¡± Mike persuaded when he noticed


    Alexander¡¯s hesitation.


    Mike took in a deep breath and a step forward to convince Alexander. He looked like he had made an


    important decision before saying, ¡°There¡¯s one thing you may not know. The drug they¡¯re trying to


    create is far beyond your imagination. It can do things from controlling other people¡¯s minds to their


    souls and bodies.


    ¡°The organization is pretty ambitious, I would say. Although they¡¯ve never told me this, I think they¡¯re


    not only after a strategic location when they snatch the vination project away from you.


    ¡°They want more than just that. Once they start, it¡¯s not something you and I, nor anyone else, can


    control,¡± Mike said solemnly.


    ¡°They want more¡­¡± Alexander repeated the phrase and pondered.


    ¡°They want to use the vines as a cover-up and quicken the virus¡¯s transmission, leading to the


    country¡¯s and society¡¯s downfall at breakneck speed!¡± Lily suddenly added.


    Alexander widened his eyes and looked at her. Although she was petite and cooped up in his arms, her


    face still slightly flushed from earlier incidents, she looked as determined as ever. Every word she said


    sent chills up their spines.


    ¡®She mentioned they wanted to use the vines to speed up the transmission of the virus. By then¡­¡¯


    The thought itself was terrifying enough. By then, it would not be the problem of merely a few people or


    families. It would be catastrophic destruction for humankind.


    ¡®What the hell were those people trying to do?!¡¯

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    Alexander¡¯s hand, which was holding onto Lily¡¯s arm, tightened. He did not want Lily to endanger her


    life. If he could rece Lily and take the risk for her now, he would do it without any hesitation, but it


    was her the organization needed.


    ¡°They¡¯re eager for me to join them because they believe I can blend the medicinal herbs and


    fragrances perfectly together to achieve what they want. That¡¯s not difficult as I¡¯ve seeded several


    times before.


    ¡°Also, I know how to protect myself. Since they still need me, they won¡¯t hurt me. You can rest assured


    I¡¯ll be fine, at least during the period when they need me.¡± Lily was still trying to convince Alexander.


    She could have disregarded his opinions and done whatever she wanted, but she understood where he


    wasing from. He loved her, so he cared so much about her safety. He was just as worried as she


    was when his situation was uncertain back in Burnwken.


    She was emphatic because she understood his feelings exactly.


    ¡°What will happen when you¡¯ve seeded, and they don¡¯t need you anymore?¡± Alexander asked in


    return, anxious as he softly ced his hand on her belly.


    ¡°Plus, you¡¯re pregnant now, so it¡¯ll be inconvenient for you to move around much. You must be wary of


    many more things. How can I let you get involved in something so dangerous?¡±


    ¡°If I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t do it either,¡± Lily said bluntly. She was frank about not feeling the need to


    save the world by herself. She stuck her tongue out and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice now since I¡¯m


    already involved in it, and it¡¯s difficult to pull myself out of the situation as well.¡±


    Without giving Alexander a chance to speak, she continued, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t be too pessimistic


    about this. Perhaps they¡¯re not as hideous as we think they are.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know what they¡¯re capable of!¡± Mike could not help but interrupt.


    He had been a yer in business for many years and had seen many things, including the influences


    from the people of the dark side.


    He made his way through many obstacles but was genuinely terrified of the organization, which he had


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    no idea what they were capable of. Most importantly, he did not know where Nick was.


    ¡°Maybe!¡± Lily did not argue with him and continued, ¡°They¡¯re in desperate need of me, an insignificant


    person with no fame to help them now. I think they might not be that difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Since they¡¯re nning to use the vines to do something, why don¡¯t we go along with their n and


    turn the tables around when the time is right? This could be a good opportunity for us too.¡± With her


    head tilted to one side, Lily was formting a n in her mind.


    Then she looked at Mike before averting her gaze back to Alexander. ¡°I can produce the things they


    want ording to their ¡°needs¡± at least.¡±


    It was obvious that Alexander was already convinced by her. Hesitation was still evident in his gaze,


    but he was no longer as determined to stop her.


    Lily tugged at his sleeve with both hands and swung it lightly while she softly said, ¡°I know you¡¯re


    worried about me, but have you thought of what the organization would do if I reject them?


    ¡°To such an organization, the best thing to do to someone without any value is to destroy them!¡±


    That stunned Alexander. ¡°I won¡¯t allow such a thing to happen!¡± Subconsciously, his grip on her


    became firmer while his heart tightened.


    Lily smiled and used his words against him. ¡°How can you promise that? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll use your


    life and wealth to promise me that. You¡¯re well aware that I can do that too. But nothing in this world is


    absolute, so regardless of my choice, the risk is there. Why don¡¯t I choose an option where I have more


    control over its consequences in that case?¡±

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    Alexander had to admit that Lily mastered the skills of persuasion better than he did. No matter how


    worried or anxious he was, he gave in after listening to her well-reasoned exnation and analysis of


    the situation.


    He did, however, want her to stay in touch with him at all times, and she had to give up immediately if


    she sensed any danger, as her safety had to be her top priority.


    As for Mike, he promised to keep her safe to the best of his abilities. The three had reached an


    agreement before going their separate ways.


    Alexander and Lily had their respective concerns, so they said nothing to each other on the way home,


    their brows locked the entire journey.


    When they arrived home, Lily was stunned when she noticed Olivia standing at the door. Olivia did not


    inform Lily that she wasing, nor did she wait inside the house. Instead, she just stood outside and


    waited for Lily to return. The car was nearby, so Olivia probably noticed they had returned and strode in


    their direction.


    ¡°Stop the car,¡± Lily said.


    When the car came to a halt, she opened the door immediately and exited the vehicle. ¡°What¡¯s up? You


    didn¡¯t even call to tell me you wereing.¡±


    Lily raised her hand to hold Olivia¡¯s belly. Seeing Olivia¡¯s worried expression, she seemed to


    understand the reason behind her look.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Olivia was about to speak, Lily pulled her hand lightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside first.¡±


    The yard was not a great ce to chat, and it was also chilly out here. Olivia said nothing and just


    followed them into the house. Soon after, Alexander left again. It had been a long time since he left the


    Lily got one of the maids to serve them two sses of warm milk, then got the others to disperse to do


    their respective work. Then she looked at Olivia and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Olivia held the ss of warm milk, but her face was pale while her fingers and lips trembled lightly.


    However, she said nothing. It looked like she was trying her best to calm herself down.


    ¡°Is it about Edward?¡± Lily probed after some thought. ¡°Did he say anything to you after returning home?


    Did he notice you¡¯ve already realized it, or is he still pretending that nothing had happened?¡±


    ¡°He wants to file for a divorce.¡±


    Olivia stopped Lily from guessing further. Suddenly, she raised her head, and from her gaze, one could


    tell she was panicking.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily was stunned. That was something she had not expected. Her mind even went nk for a moment.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°He said he wanted to get a divorce with me, and he¡¯s serious about it. I-I don¡¯t know what I should do.¡±


    Olivia almost spilled the warm milk, so she hurriedly ced it back on the table.


    She curled her legs as she hugged her knees to her chest. However, she could not hold them right


    because of her belly, so she just stayed in that awkward position, looking like a frightened rabbit that


    was cowering pitifully.


    ¡°Why did he bring that up all of a sudden? Did you guys get into a fight?¡± Lily could not figure it out


    either.

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    Regardless of the reason, be it some kind of drug was controlling Edward or that he was just putting on


    a show, there was no need for him to get a divorce. It was not like he had a change of heart or found


    another lover.


    Sure, he had fallen out with Alexander and Lily, but Olivia had always been loyal to him. There was no


    need for him to treat Olivia this way. Moreover, Olivia was now pregnant. It was too heartless of Edward


    to treat her this way.


    ¡°Did you ask him why? What¡¯s with the sudden decision? Weren¡¯t you both just fine yesterday?¡± Lily


    frowned, trying to figure out a reason for Edward¡¯s behavior.


    Olivia nodded fervently. ¡°Yeah, we were fine yesterday. He went outte at night, and I pretended I


    didn¡¯t notice. I¡¯m always putting on a good act, so he probably hasn¡¯t realized it yet. Still, he wants to


    get a divorce. I cried and begged him to stay. I even yelled at him, asking him why. Other than insisting


    on the divorce, he said nothing else. I¡­¡±


    She trailed off, unable to suppress her sadness anymore, which was evident in her tone. Before she


    came here, Olivia spent a long time trying to calm herself down. Her eyes were swollen from the long


    hours of crying. She did not want to cry anymore but could not hold it in.


    When she saw Lily, she reminded herself not to cry and to be strong. After all, crying was not a solution


    to any problem. However, she could not control herself and got heartbroken whenever she thought of


    this matter, and his expression at the time he brought it up to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Lily took a piece of tissue and handed it to Olivia while she moved to sit nearer to thetter.


    Lily ced her hand on Olivia¡¯s shoulders as a form offort, hoping to lend the girl some confidence


    and strength in this dire moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Edward had done many things that are out of character recently, which we can¡¯t


    analyze from our standard perspectives. Hence, why don¡¯t you think of them as two different people


    instead of just one?


    ¡°Would you feel better that way?¡± Lily wanted tofort Olivia. After all, they felt something was off


    about him but could not pinpoint it yet.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Olivia was not crying anymore. Instead, she looked at Lily with widened eyes, confused by what


    she said.


    ¡°I mean, he¡¯s been behaving strangely these days. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed it as well. He has been


    working for Alex and could even risk his life for Alex, taking bullets for him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But then he had suddenly turned on Alex and said such things. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what the old


    Edward, who had been loyal to his boss, would do. It¡¯s either he was forced to do so or that¡­ he isn¡¯t


    the person we used to know.¡±


    Lily exined seriously, but Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible. I can still recognize my own


    husband, be it from the memories we shared or his touches¡­¡±


    Her cheeks flushed red, and she continued, ¡°I can assure you he¡¯s still the same Edward we know! It¡¯s


    just that¡­ he might¡¯ve changed?¡±


    ¡°Even if he had changed, how could he have changed so drastically? I¡¯d think it¡¯s either because he


    was forced into doing this, or some kind of drug controlled him, and that he had no idea about it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Olivia was appalled. She was more afraid than she was upset now. ¡°You said that Edward is


    controlled by someone? By who?¡±


    After some thought, Lily decided to tell Olivia the truth. She had previously kept it from Olivia out of


    concern for her well-being. If Lily continued to keep the situation from Olivia now that Edward wanted to


    file for divorce, Olivia would only overthink the situation. That might even be worse for her health, both


    mentally and physically.


    ¡°Liv, there¡¯s one thing I haven¡¯t told you because you might be scared after learning about it.¡± After a


    moment, Lily continued, ¡°There''s been an experiment recently dedicated to the study of substances


    that can control a person¡¯s mind and actions.¡±


    Olivia widened her eyes in bewilderment and looked at Lily in disbelief. ¡°What experiment? Your


    experiment? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡±


    She was obviously more emotional now. Lily held one of Olivia¡¯s hands while she picked up the ss of


    milk with another. ¡°Have some of this and calm down first. I¡¯ll tell you about it slowly.¡±

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    Olivia did not feel like drinking the milk. However, she knew Lily would not continue if she did not calm


    down and drink the milk. Ultimately, Olivia took the ss and sipped it.


    Knowing how Olivia felt, Lily held her hand and looked into her eyes, saying, ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t my


    experiment, but I once took part in it. That¡¯s why I know something.¡±


    ¡°You once took part in it?¡± Olivia looked at Lily doubtfully with a frown, then suddenly remembered.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the research institute? B-But isn¡¯t that ce abandoned now? I heard its


    personnel disbanded, and the experiment hadpletely failed.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t fail but has gone underground. These people haven¡¯t given up, and their actions have a broad


    impact. I can¡¯t tell you in detail, but I can tell you that there is such an experiment, and they have


    indeede up with many strange drugs.


    ¡°I¡¯m unsure if Edward has been under one of the drugs¡¯ influence, but his shift in personality likely has


    something to do with the organization.¡± Lily had held Olivia¡¯s hand to detect her most direct emotional


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    responses. As it was not shaking and Olivia looked calmer, Lily rxed, knowing Olivia was


    emotionally stable.


    ¡®It shows she¡¯s epting my exnation and is digesting the information.¡¯


    Indeed, Olivia was digesting the fact. She lowered her head and gave it some thought, not looking as


    sad when she looked up again. ¡°So it¡¯s not Edward¡¯s intention to divorce me, and he might be affected


    by some drug?¡±


    Lily looked at her and nodded.


    Although it was just spection, it could at leastfort Olivia. At the same time, it was probable.


    Olivia suddenly cheered up. ¡°I knew he could never be so heartless! He¡¯s such a loyal and righteous


    person, so how could he change so much? He must be under drug influence and¡ª¡±


    She paused as she suddenly thought about something. ¡°If Edward is under the influence, can he


    recover? Will it damage his health? How should I help him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been researching, and Alex is conducting his investigation as well, but everything is


    still ongoing. As I said, what they¡¯re doing has a wide impact and poses a great danger, so we aren¡¯t


    sure if we can handle it.¡±


    Lily sighed and added, ¡°I told you these things so you don¡¯t get too worked up and act rashly. What


    matters most now is for you to take good care of yourself and your unborn child, okay?¡±


    Olivia nodded but was still worried. ¡°Then what should I do now?¡±


    ¡°Talk to him nicely and see what he¡¯s up to. If he insists, then agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Agree to it?¡± Olivia got riled up immediately. ¡°No, I won¡¯t divorce him. Over my dead body!¡±


    ¡°Olivia¡ª¡± Lily tried to persuade her, but Olivia stopped her agitatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade me


    because I won¡¯t agree! If he has fallen in love with someone else or cheated on me, I¡¯ll leave him, but


    that¡¯s not the case.


    ¡°He¡¯s under the influence of a drug and doesn¡¯t even know what he¡¯s doing! In other words, he¡¯s in


    grave danger. How can I abandon my husband at this juncture? No, I won¡¯t divorce him. Absolutely


    not!¡±


    ¡°Then what if he insists?¡± Lily asked.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    ¡°I won¡¯t divorce him even if he insists, and there¡¯s nothing he can do about it!¡± Olivia said readily


    without hesitation.


    Lily knew it was an angry yet sincere outburst and chuckled despite herself. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not telling


    you to really divorce him. Still, you must agree if you fail to reason with him. Divorces take time, so it¡¯s


    not easy.


    ¡°It would be good if you could buy some time since I wish to find out if he¡¯s truly under the influence of


    some drug.¡±


    ¡°Lily, you must help me!¡± Olivia held Lily¡¯s hand and agitatedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve never asked you for anything,


    but you must help Edward and me! I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that kind of person, and the drugs must¡¯ve


    influenced him. You have to help him!¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured that I will help him, but until I can find a solution, you must promise me to take


    good care of yourself. Don¡¯t be too nervous when you deal with Edward. Just act as you used to.¡± Lily¡¯s


    voice had a calming effect, and Olivia became less anxious.


    ¡°All right!¡± Olivia nodded, then frowned as she moaned.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lily asked nervously.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Olivia shook her head, let out a blissful yet resigned smile, and pointed at her tummy. ¡°The


    little rascal kicked me.¡±


    Lily rxed, then reached out to feel the movement in Olivia¡¯s belly. She chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s as active as


    Galen used to be.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Olivia replied, ¡°I remember when you carried Galen. He was so naughty that you correctly


    predicted he would be a boy. Now you¡¯re carrying twins, so I suppose it¡¯s even more challenging?¡±


    ¡°Well, my belly is bigger and heavier than before, but these two little fellows are quiet and not as


    naughty as a Russell. If not, I couldn¡¯t run around to do my stuff.¡± Lily gently stroked her tummy while


    her eyes sparkled with maternal love.


    The twins were very quiet and would only move asionally. She might have be worried if


    anything had happened to them, but the fetal heart rate and movement were average during checkups.


    They were just toozy to move.


    Olivia shared Lily¡¯s joy for a while, but her smile faded. She said with worry and guilt, ¡°Lily, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Lily was baffled.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant like me, and with twins no less, yet I still ask you to run around to help me. I even


    wronged you before this. I¡­¡± Olivia felt ashamed and shed tears despite herself. Olivia recalled how


    she had treated Lily and the words she said.


    ¡®I wish I could travel back in time to p myself hard.¡¯ Thinking so, Olivia lifted her hand to do it, but Lily


    stopped her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lily feigned anger and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t know the truth, and it was a


    misunderstanding! Besides, you didn¡¯t do anything outrageous.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what I said to you was mean.¡± Olivia frowned.

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    Without waiting for Olivia to answer, Lily quickly added, ¡°I don¡¯t even remember what you said.¡±


    ¡°Lily¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. If you take me as a friend, stop ming yourself, okay? If I were you, I would be upset as


    well. What you did was normal, and I bet you felt sad when you said those things.¡± Lily could


    understand how she felt. She would surely side with her husband if she chose between Alexander and


    Edward.


    Olivia felt she needed to apologize since she and Lily were friends. Olivia would side with who was


    most important to her if she had to choose.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Lily grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand. Then Lily cleared her throat and said thoughtfully, ¡°No buts, okay? Stop


    dwelling on it. I know you were in a tight spot. We¡¯re not just partners but also good friends!¡±


    Lily smiled at Olivia and appeared casual before continuing, ¡°Since we¡¯re friends, we shouldn¡¯t get


    hung up on this. I don¡¯t, so you shouldn¡¯t, too, okay?¡±


    Since she had put it that way, Olivia knew she would be too petty if she did not let it go. She smiled and


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    held Lily¡¯s hands while nodding.


    Lily repeatedly told Olivia not to tell anyone about the experiment as she saw her friend off. Since


    Edward was involved, Olivia understood the importance of keeping it a secret.


    After that, Lily put the cushion behind her waist andy on the sofa to rx. Suddenly, she heard


    movements upstairs and looked over. Galen stood at the bend at the staircase and gazed down at her


    but did not continue his descent.


    Lily¡¯s smile beckoned him, then sat up and spread her arms.


    Galen seemed somewhat hesitant, but since Lily kept her arms outstretched to get up, he stepped


    downstairs while holding the railing. Galen climbed the sofa and snuggled up to his mother before


    looking at her. However, he did not chatter incessantly as he usually would.


    Lily sensed something was off and held his head into her chest. Then she asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, have I been a naughty boy?¡± Galen muttered softly in her embrace.


    His voice was soft, but Lily heard it. Puzzled, she looked down at him. ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re a good


    boy!¡±


    ¡°But you said my younger siblings are not as naughty as me.¡± His voice sounded muffled since he was


    facing her tummy.


    Lily was surprised.


    ¡®He must¡¯ve overheard my conversation with Olivia, huh?¡¯


    Lily felt terrible for being careless. She held his face, kissed his forehead, then said, ¡°You got it wrong.


    Mommy doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re naughty, and Mommy loves you because you¡¯re a good boy, okay?¡±


    ¡°But you said I was naughty!¡± Galen looked pitiful and pouted with his eyes red-rimmed.


    At this juncture, Lily seemed to have neglected how her child felt. She had not spent enough time with


    him because she had been busy with many things over thest few months. When she finally took


    Galen home, he overheard her conversation with Olivia about him being mischievous.

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    The boy was still very young, and it wasmon for him to misunderstand her because he had not yet


    mastered goodprehension skills. More importantly, Lily wondered if she had neglected Galen¡¯s


    feelings because she was pregnant.


    Feeling sorry, she held him tight and stroked his soft short hair. ¡°I wasn¡¯t mad at you for being naughty,


    okay? Everyone has a different personality. Some are quieter, and some are livelier, but these aren¡¯t


    shorings. You¡¯re all adorable to me!¡±


    Although the boy couldn''t fullyprehend what she was saying, the warmth of his mother''s embrace


    calmed him. He nodded as if he understood, then furrowed his brow and said, ¡°I¡¯m lively, and Nicky is


    quiet, but we¡¯re good boys!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lily readily answered, but her smile froze. ¡®Nick Corden¡­¡¯


    ¡°Mommy, I haven¡¯t seen Nicky for a long time. Doesn¡¯t he want toe here anymore?¡± Galen was


    close to Nick. When he was staying with Dominic, he did not mind not seeing the older boy, but now


    that he was at home, he began to miss Nick.


    After firing Daisy, Lily had not hired a new babysitter, and she supposed Galen must be feeling lonely


    as he had no other ymates.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Puzzled, the little boy tugged at her sleeve with a frown.


    ¡°Nicky has been too busy and hasn¡¯t returned from overseas. I¡¯ll ask him toe over when he does,


    okay?¡± Lily felt uneasy as she gentlyforted him.


    The Cordens and the Russells had hung out together often before this. Lily watched Nick grow up, not


    to mention that she once saved him. Now that the boy had gone missing, Lily could understand why


    Mike would risk everything for him.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡®If I had such a choice, I wonder if I¡¯d make the same decision as Mike.¡¯


    She lowered her head to look at her son¡¯s cute face and suddenly felt she could finally understand


    Mike¡¯s motives.


    ¡°Oh, yes, a cute little girl will join our family soon. You¡¯re going to have a ymate in the future.¡± She


    thought about the young patient from X Department.


    Since the child had just gotten better from her illness, Lily made ns for her to stay at one of


    Alexander''s apartments, where a doctor could keep an eye on her and give her more care.


    Based on her analysis and observations, the virus would probablyst in Debbie¡¯s body for over a


    month. To ensure her symptoms would not recur, she let Debbie recuperate for another half a month


    until they could no longer detect the virus.


    ¡°Really?¡± Galen¡¯s eyes lit up as he pped. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to have an older sister!¡±


    Seeing his happy grin, Lily smiled.


    ¡®A child¡¯s smile is most innocent, yet some would target children who have no means to fight back.


    Compared to others, Galen is rather fortunate. Nick and Debbie have suffered terrible fates.


    ¡®Even if I don¡¯t care about others, I have to take the risk for these children. Aren¡¯t they trying to use me?


    Then I might as well start a raging fire and burn everything that has to do with that stupid and evil


    experiment!¡¯


    As she held her child tight, her eyes sparkled with determination.

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    A gentle and cozy breeze brushed past his face.He could faintly hear the chirping of birds and the


    gurgling of water when he caught the familiar scent of herbs.


    The light before him made his vision a bit blurry and hazy.


    In a trance, he seemed to have arrived at a meadow filled with blooming flowers and precious herbs.He


    looked through his medical book, one by one, selecting the herbs he needed and cing them in a


    basket.


    As he turned around, however, he stepped on thin air and fell endlessly into what seemed like a


    bottomless abyss.


    "Argh-" he screamed, but it was not loud, more like a whimper.


    He snapped awake, his eyes wide and drenched in sweat.


    Clenching his hands at his sides with his eyes widening, he was soaked through and gasping for fresh


    air as if he had just crawled up from a deep pond. Mingled with the scent of herbal medicine, the air


    filled his lungs. It was only then that he gradually regained his senses.


    "You''re awake, huh?"


    The familiar voice was calm.


    The man simply stopped fanning after hearing his scream.


    "Perfect timing!"


    Putting down his fan, he grabbed the handle with a towel, lifted the pot of steaming medicine, and


    poured a bowlful.


    After filtering out the dregs, he brought it over to him and said, "Drink it while it¡¯s hot!"


    The smell of medicine filled the air, but he had gotten used to it.


    However, it was too hot to drink at the moment.He held the bowl carefully but did not drink it right away.


    "you had a dream?"


    Only then did Dominic sit beside him to look at his side profile.


    "A nightmare?"


    Austin nodded, but after a moment¡¯s reflection, he quickly shook his head.


    "No, not really."


    "Well, it¡¯s good to dream.It beats having no dreams at all, because all we have to do is close and open


    our eyes!"


    Dominic wiped the sweat off himself with a towel.


    Making the concoction was exhausting, especially since he had to watch over it and control the


    fire.no.velebook Although herbal medicine stores offered services to brew concoctions, physicians


    usually preferred to do it themselves.


    Dominic had prepared it for three days, giving him daily acupuncture.


    Austin remained silent for a while, then gulped down the medicine when it was no longer too hot.


    Having drunk the concoction, he felt he had replenished his energy.


    "How are you feeling today?" Dominic asked after seeing Austin set the bowl down.


    Austin felt his chest and pressed it.


    "Better than yesterday."


    "Let me have a look!"


    Dominic grabbed his hand and took his wrist pulse.


    Pressing his fingers together, the old man slightly cocked his head and sized him up carefully.He might


    seem inattentive, but he had carefully observed the changes in his body every day.


    Austin did not have an attack over thest two days and had stabilized.His pulse was weak, but it was


    a good thing.It was strong before this, but the strength was only superficial and illusory, propped up by


    the unknown drug.


    When his illness red up, his muscles and veins would almost burst.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    Although his wrist pulse was weak, it reflected his true condition.


    Dominic knew Austin could slowly recuperate from his weak state by drawing out the toxin with the


    silver needle coupled with the herbal medicine.


    "Hmm..."


    Withdrawing his hand, he nodded.


    "Not bad indeed."


    Then, Dominic gestured at Austin with his chin.


    "Take off your clothes."


    Austin was reluctant.


    Although it was not the first time, Dominic was his granduncle.He was rather shy, and his fingers


    paused momentarily.


    Lowering his head, he then slowly unbuttoned his shirt.


    "Tsk!"


    Dominic clucked his tongue.


    ¡®Why is this brat so bashful?!¡¯ Having unbuttoned the shirt, Austin revealed his chest.He had stayed


    indoors without leaving the house, so his skin had an unhealthy pallor.However, Dominic was d to


    see that the outlines of his muscle groups had started to blur.His muscles, which used to be scary and


    almost make his skin burst, seemed to have be normal over time, and his skin had gotten looser.


    "Uncle Dom, my..."


    Austin grabbed the wrinkly patch of skin on his chest out of confusion, and when he let go, it sagged


    horribly once more.


    "It''s normal!"


    Dominic spoke calmly, as if his grandnephew were overreacting.


    "You''ve studied medicine, after all.


    Don¡¯t you know that the skin would loosen if someone put on weight and then slimmed down suddenly?


    It¡¯s the same principle!"


    "But I was affected by the drug!"


    Austin couldn''t help but express how repulsed he was by his own body.He at least looked refined and


    elegant with a well- proportioned and upright body, but he could not stand his skin.


    "whatever the cause is, the same principle applies!"


    Dominic stood up and took the bowl away.


    "You still care about it, huh? Why? Afraid that you can''t get yourself a wife?"


    Blushing, Austin looked away.


    "I''m not looking for a wife!"


    "Ha, talking tough, huh? Why don¡¯t you tell your parents thatter?"


    Raising his brow, the old man seemed to look forward to seeing their reaction.Austin was taken aback.


    "Are my parentsingter?"


    "I guess." Giving him a vague answer, no.vel.e.book Dominic narrowed his eyes toward the entrance,


    then thought about something.


    "I heard the autopsy report is out, and it¡¯s that woman¡¯s body, alright.I guess there¡¯s no way to ascertain


    what kind of drug or poison you had been fed before this, huh?"


    Having studied herbal medicine all his life, he did not think that a young woman would defeat him at


    such an advanced age.When Austin came back, he did not notice anything wrong with him or detect


    the toxin within him.He probably would not even believe it if Austin had not suffered the attacks.


    In spite of the fact that every drug has its own effect on human bodies, he was unable to recognize


    it.He was curious to know what it was.


    ¡®what a pity! Now that the autopsy report has confirmed that the deceased is her, I would never find out


    about it.I wonder how Lily is doingtely? She fetched Galen and left me alone with a sick man I


    needed to take care of.


    How boring!¡¯ Letting out a sigh, he shook his head and went away.


    Austin, however, gazed after him in a daze.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡®Rhea is dead? For real?¡¯ Even though he had been hearing about the news for the past two days, he


    was having trouble processing it.He felt as though a bone was lodged in his throat, and he was unable


    to spit it out.

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    Austin sat quietly, then got up and left his room.


    The spacious house seemed unusually quiet, with no signs of anyone around.He noticed the open


    backyard door, crossed the hall, and went outside.


    When he arrived at the backyard, he caught the unique scent of various herbs.Dominic stood


    thoughtfully among the herbs with his hands behind his back.


    Austin did not interrupt his granduncle and remained quiet fora while.


    When he turned to leave, he heard Dominic¡¯s voice, "Since you¡¯ve regained some strength, why don¡¯t


    you help me pick some herbs?"


    Austin was surprised but still walked over and picked up the basket Dominic had ced aside.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯ve written whatever I need, but can you still recognize them?"


    Dominic pointed forward with his chin without looking at his grandnephew.


    Austin gazed down and saw a piece of paper inside the basket.


    Several names of umonly used herbs were on it, but he knew what they looked like.


    Austin smiled, swung the basket over his shoulder, and walked forward.


    Although it was easy to identify the herbs, the various nts were unorganized and scattered.Austin


    moved around and took some time to gather every herb on the list.no.vel.e.book He was out of breath


    and covered in sweat when he finished.He had just recovered and was unsure if he was 100% well


    now, although he no longer suffered the torment he used to.He was exhausted beyond measure after


    the hard work.


    However, even though he felt weary, he felt much better.He had much more energy, and his breathing


    had be steadier.


    "Uncle Dom, I¡¯ve gathered them all!"


    Austin caught his breath with sweat streaming down his cheeks.Then he smilingly handed the basket to


    Dominic like it was a treasure.


    Austin suddenly recalled Dominic asking him to search for herbs like this when he was little.


    Austin was energetic during that time but knew little about nts.He had topare them to the


    descriptions in his medical books.


    Still, he would make mistakes and sometimes gather the wrong herbs.


    Whenever that happened, Dominic would hit Austin with a twig and call him stupid, saying it was


    fortunate that he had not epted Austin as his student.


    Otherwise, it would ruin his reputation.


    However, Dominic would tell Austin why the herbs were different despite looking alike whenever he


    scolded his grandnephew.He also taught Austin to differentiate the herbs, their uses, and the correct


    dosages.


    Austin gradually learned about herbal medicine through such punishments and lessons.


    As Austin grew up and gained experience and fame, outsiders started to create hype about him.


    Austin somehow resented Dominic for not teaching him officially when Austin thought he had


    fundamental skills and capabilities.


    Instead, Dominic secretly had someone else as hisst apprentice.


    Austin could only give vague and ambiguous answers to others about his background and could not


    admit he was indeed Dominic¡¯s student.


    After escaping death, Austin finally understood he was not good enough to be his granduncle¡¯s


    apprentice.


    No matter how upset Austin was, it was a fact that Lily was more skillful and talented than him.


    Also, she had never told anyone who she was, while Austin had always thought she was just a


    perfumer.


    Lily¡¯s achievements in the fusion of scents and herbs had amazed Austin.


    Dominic smiled as he stood there while the breeze blew.


    With his pale face covered in sweat, Austin let out a sincere and radiant smile at the same time.


    Then he started, "You..."


    As he was about to speak, he heard a gasp, "Austin?!"


    Austin looked spontaneously toward the source of the voice.


    "Mom?"

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    Michelle hurried over and realized she had forgotten herself when she got near.She slowed down but


    soon came close and greeted Dominic courteously, "Hello, Uncle Dom."


    Then she quickly took out a tissue to dry Austin¡¯s sweat.


    "You¡¯re not well yet.What are you doing out here in the breeze, all sweaty? What if your sickness


    worsens?!"


    "I''m all right.I¡¯ve gotten much better!"


    Austin knew his mother was worried, so he smiled and took the tissue to wipe his sweat.His other hand


    was still holding the basket.


    "Uncle Dom, where should I put this?"


    "Take it inside.Someone will put it away."


    Dominic said as he ndly looked into the distance.


    "Then you..."


    Dominic turned and walked away, saying, "I''d like to be left alone.Don¡¯t mind me."


    In other words, he wanted them to leave.


    "Then we¡¯ll go to the foyer.We shouldn¡¯t stay too long here since it¡¯s cold."


    Austin expressed concern, then took his mother¡¯s hand and led her away.


    Michelle wanted to help him carry the basket, but he refused.


    A servant took the basket away shortly after Austin put it in the foyer.


    Michelle pulled her son over to sit with her, then studied him up and down before nodding.


    "You look much better."


    Although she visited every two days, she had to study him each time before she could feel at ease.


    "I feel much better, and my symptoms haven¡¯t recurred.Stop worrying, okay?"


    Austin could understand she was concerned, but being overly protective could sometimes be


    overwhelming.


    Austin¡¯s parents had never been demanding of him since he became an adult.He had grown


    ustomed to living alone.no.vel.e.book He knew that what had happened had truly frightened his


    parents.


    "Mom, I''d like to ask..."


    Before he could finish, Michelle said, "Son, I have something to tell you."


    The mother-son duo paused simultaneously, but Michelle continued, "What would you like to know?"


    "It''s nothing much.What is it that you want to tell me?"


    Austin was not in a hurry.


    Michelle continued, "After discussing with your dad, we¡¯ve decided to move overseas when you get


    better."


    "Migrate? Why?"


    Austin did not expect that and was astonished.


    "Your dad and I thought about it a few years ago, but we thought you have a better career here since


    you''ve learned herbal medicine.We wanted to respect your decision and were proud you had made


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    something of yourself.


    "However, we didn''t expect what you¡¯ve learned to put you through such an ordeal.If we knew, we


    would have migrated in the first ce, and none of this would have happened!"


    She felt emotional and med herself, thinking her son could have avoided such cmity if they had


    migrated sooner.


    "Mom, how could you say that? It has nothing to do with what I¡¯ve learned." Austin was baffled.

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    "Of course, it has something to do with it! If you hadn¡¯t studied herbal medicine, you wouldn¡¯t have


    gone to that so-called research institute and met that b*tch who put you through this!"


    Michelle med everything on her son¡¯s profession.


    ¡®If he hadn¡¯t studied this, he wouldn¡¯t have gone there and suffered so much.Thinking back, I shouldn¡¯t


    have let him learn herbal medicine from Dominic in the first ce"


    Austin grew somewhat upset when he heard what his mother said.


    "If that¡¯s the cause, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t have given birth to me.I wouldn''t have suffered if I weren¡¯t


    even born, right?"


    "Are you..."


    Michelle also got upset and was on the verge of crying.


    "Are you ming me now?"


    "No, I''m just trying to point out that it has nothing to do with me learning herbal medicine.


    The guilty ones are the perpetrators who don¡¯t value human lives, not us, okay?"


    Austin held his mother¡¯s shoulder.


    Then he patiently continued, "I know you feel bad for me, but you shouldn¡¯t say that.no.vel.e.book


    Perhaps I was destined to suffer the ordeal, and there was no way I could avoid it!"


    Michelle looked at him in astonishment.


    Although her son had studied medicine and had read ancient texts, he rarely talked about destiny and


    did not quite believe in it.


    "Mom, let¡¯s put that aside first.I would like to know whether Rhea Moore is truly dead," he asked


    urgently.


    He wanted to ask that first, but his mother interrupted him.


    "Of course she is!"


    Michelle wiped her tears from the corners of her eyes and snorted.


    "She got off too easily to die just like that! Your dad and I wanted to ensure it, so we used our


    connections.Michelle held Austin¡¯s wrist ad thought he was worried.She consoled him, "There¡¯s no way


    the medical examiner could doctor the autopsy report.Also, the DNA testing confirmed it was indeed


    her.You can rest assured you¡¯ve somehow gotten your revenge."


    Austin shook his head thoughtfully but did not speak.


    "Why? Are you worried? Is there something off about all this?"


    Michelle nervously asked when she noticed her son''s skeptical expression.


    "No.I have no idea, either.I just feel like Rhea¡¯s death is too coincidental," Austin said casually.


    Michelle nodded in agreement and sighed.


    "It sure is! Your dad and I even hired someone to capture and punish her before handing her over to


    the police, but she died before it could happen.Do you think she knew she couldn¡¯t escape and faked


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    dying?"


    Michelle had thought about it many times over thest two days.She was overwhelmed when she saw


    the burned corpse and even developed a fever afterward.However, she dared not tell her son lest he


    would worry.


    When sheterposed herself, she gave it some thought and wondered if Rhea hadmitted


    suicide, thinking that the police would not let her off formitting such a heinous crime.


    "That''s not possible!"


    Austin firmly dismissed it.He knew that woman too well and was sure she would never off herself.


    ¡®Still, someone possibly murdered her because she knew too much about the organization"

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    ¡®If the organization no longer values her and their conspiracy is about to be exposed, it¡¯s not


    unfathomable for them to murder her to hide the truth.But when I recall every detail, everything seems


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    weird, Even my escape was too easy"


    Austin had tried to escape before that but had consistently failed.However, hisst attempt went so


    smoothly that he thought it was a dream.


    He even tried hurting himself to ensure it was real.


    Only after slowly pulling himself together did Austin finally ept that he had escaped.


    As for Mike, Austin wondered if the organization would figure out that Mike was the one who let him go.


    ¡®If so, what would happen to Mike? Why did he help me? If he was sincere about it, why didn¡¯t he do


    that on the first day instead of waiting so long?¡¯ The more Austin thought about it, the more suspicious


    he got.Still, he could note up with an answer.


    Besides, he had not fully recovered yet, so there was no point thinking about other things when he


    could not even leave Dominic¡¯s ce.


    "Don''t worry too much!"


    Michelle patted his hand gently, not knowing what was wrong but noticing his glum expression.


    "I think Rhea is indeed dead.Her family has been busy with her funeral for the past few days, and they


    even bought her a burial plot in the cemetery.The surveince team reported that Maria Moore had


    even cried until she fainted several times and was bedridden.That means it should be real."


    After pausing for a moment, she added, "Of course, they might be putting on a show, so our men will


    continue watching them closely and won¡¯t miss anything if the family gives their game away!"


    Letting out a forced smile, Austin nodded.


    "Mom, you and dad shouldn''t burden yourselves with this.I¡¯ve troubled you guys enough."


    "Don¡¯t be silly!"


    She reached out and gently touched his face, and noticed how hollow his cheeks were.


    "You¡¯re our son, and we must help you! We should have shown you more concern, and I was too


    careless, not realizing you had gone missing.I¡¯m not fit to be your mother!"


    "This isn¡¯t your fault!"


    Austin held her hands.


    "Stop ming yourself.No one expected this to happen.I''d be happy if you and dad could take good


    care of yourselves."


    "Okay, you recuperate here, and we''ll take care of the rest!"


    Michelle, still not giving up, asked, "About our move to another country..."


    "Not me!"


    He spoke decisively and left no room for negotiation.


    "I was born here, and my grandpa and granduncle are here.The things I want to learn are here, so I¡¯m


    not going anywhere.However, you have my support if you and your dad wish to move overseas!"


    Michelle hastily said, "How can we do that if you¡¯re noting with us? Okay, okay, don¡¯t be mad.If you


    don¡¯t wish to move overseas, then don¡¯t.Our whole family will stay in the country, and your father and I


    will keep youpany no matter what!"


    Austin grunted a yes and did not retort.


    Meanwhile, Anastasia had lost a lot of weight, and her father had been in aa for the past two days.


    Taking care of her father wasn''t too hard, but dealing with his visitors was tiring.no.vel.e.book She felt


    she could not keep it from others anymore.


    After ncing at her father, who seemed asleep, she took the phone and left the room to make a call.


    "Lily, when are youing over?"

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    Lily could not leave for the time being.


    More urately, even if she went over, she could not do much.She had analyzed the blood on the


    needle but needed more time to further investigate certain substances.


    Only when she knew what they were could she devise a counteracting medicine to cure Cameron.


    Although she had done it fast enough under the circumstances, Anastasia could hardly wait.


    Cameron was in a position of authority where many people wanted to speak with him daily.


    It was difficult for a young woman like Anastasia to deal with their requests to see him.It was okay to


    im he had been sick for two days, but people would get suspicious if he remained that way.


    "Not yet."


    Lily pondered for a moment.


    While conducting an analysis, she examined the liquid inside a test tube.


    "Then, how much longer do we have to wait?" Anastasia was anxious.


    "It¡¯s not that I want to rush you, but it¡¯s truly..."


    Holding her phone tight, Lily said solemnly, "Tasia, I know you¡¯re in a tight spot, and it¡¯s not easy for you


    to deal with others, but without the data and before I can develop a cure, there¡¯s nothing I can do if I


    After a moment of contemtion, Lily gave a timeframe.


    "Just one more day! I¡¯ll bring the cure over tomorrow, okay?"


    "Okay..."


    The young woman had no other choice.


    Besides trusting Lily, she indeed had no alternatives.


    Turning around, she returned to the bedside and slowly crouched down.no.vel.e.book She saw her


    father¡¯s hand lying outside the nket and gently held it, feeling sad.


    "Dad, you must be strong.You''ll get through this and return to your old self.You¡¯re going to be fine," she


    said softly.


    Although her father showed no movement, she believed he could hear her.


    "Miss? Miss Rollins?"


    There was a soft knock on the door and a servant''s voiceing from outside.


    On the pretext that her father was sick and she was taking care of him, Anastasia had instructed that


    no one else was to enter the room.


    Anyone who needed her had to knock on the door.She took a deep breath, wiped the tears off her


    cheeks, and approached the door.


    Before Anastasia opened the door, she looked at her father despite herself and saw he was still.She let


    out a sigh and went out.


    Closing the door behind her, she looked at the servant and asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    As Cameron¡¯s daughter, she still held authority over others.


    Although her father had locked her up for a while due to the influence of the drug, the servants thought


    they were having a little fight and that it was not a big deal.


    ¡®Now that Secretary Rollins is sick, Anastasia still looks after him, right?¡¯ "Mr.Moore is here and refuses


    to leave," the servant whispered.


    Furrowing her brow, Anastasia said, "Didn¡¯t I say my father has to recuperate and can¡¯t see anyone?"


    "Yes, but Mr.Moore says he wants to see you."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The servant was in a tight spot as well.


    Fabian was Anastasia¡¯s uncle, after all.


    Since he was there and wanted to see his niece, the servant could only inform Anastasia about it.


    "Me?"


    Anastasia furrowed her brows in reflection and said, "Tell him that I''m not home."

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    "Okay! n As the servant turned around, they heard amotion downstairs, followed by hectic


    footsteps.


    There seemed to be more than one person, and it was rather crowded.


    "Miss Rollins?"


    Shocked, the servant looked at Anastasia.She was also surprised but merely waved dismissively.


    "Don¡¯t panic.Let¡¯s go check it out."


    Anastasia led the way, and when she got to the stairwell, she saw a dozen or more burly men below


    and heard voices.She could tell one of the voices belonged to another servant.


    "Mr.Moore, Secretary Rollins would be mad if he finds out you¡¯ re misbehaving in the house."


    "Then let hime out and give me an earful!" Fabian shouted boldly.


    "I don¡¯t care even if he beats me up! No matter what, I must see him.I¡¯d like to ask him if he treats me


    as his family!"


    "Miss..."


    The servant beside her whispered.


    Anastasia stopped her by raising a hand, then went downstairs.


    "I was wondering who was making a ruckus.It turns out to be you, Uncle Fabian."


    Her voice drew everyone¡¯s attention, and the men looked toward the stairs.


    As if seeing his savior, the servant downstairs rushed over, wiping his sweat.


    "Miss, Mr.Moore refused to listen and barged in.We really couldn¡¯t stop-"


    "Leave us! He¡¯s not an outsider, but my dear uncle,"


    Anastasia said casually, and she signaled the servants to leave with her eyes.


    The servants hesitated but did as they were told since she had given the instruction.


    Fabian perked up a little and nodded when he saw that Anastasia did not kick him out and was quite


    polite.


    "That¡¯s more like it! It¡¯s good that you still remember I¡¯m your uncle.Let me ask you


    something.no.vel.e.book Do you know what day it is today?"


    The question baffled Anastasia.


    Seeing her nk expression, Fabian knew she could not recall] and chuckled coldly.


    "Your cousin¡¯s funeral is today.Don¡¯t you remember?"


    She truly had forgotten about it.


    Many things had happened at home, and her father''s condition was still unknown, not to mention the


    influx of visitors, both with good and bad intentions.She had been shocked and conflicted upon hearing


    the news of what had happened to Rhea, but had since forgotten about it because of her busy


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    schedule.


    Besides, Rhea¡¯s death was too sudden and suspicious.


    Not knowing how long the medical examiner would take to ascertain the deceased''s identity, she was


    clueless about when the funeral would be held.


    Anastasia assumed Fabian hade to question their absence after seeing his red face and angry


    expression.


    ¡®But why is he angry? Is it a crime not to go to Rhea¡¯s funeral? She nearly killed me! Even if 1 knew


    that her funeral would be held today, it was reasonable that I chose not to go"


    Anastasia bent over to pour Fabian a ss of water as she contemted the situation.


    "Things have gotten a bit chaotic at home, and I truly didn¡¯t know her funeral was today.Anyway...I¡¯m


    sorry for your loss."


    She handed the ss over.


    Fabian looked at her and at the ss.


    The white wine he had consumed beforeing here had inebriated him, and his chest was rising and


    falling rapidly.


    When he saw his niece, whom he had doted on since she was a little girl, lookingpletely


    unconcerned, he became furious.He thought about his wife passing out and his only daughter being


    buried in that cold grave.


    Fabian pped the ss off her hand, rose to his feet, and pointed at her nose.


    "Stop wasting my time! Where''s your father?!"

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    The ss made a crisp, shattering sound as it smashed onto the floor.The servants immediately


    rushed in from outside.


    "Miss Rollins?"


    Anastasia waved them off, then casually looked at Fabian as she said, "What are you doing, Uncle


    Fabian?"


    Her tone was calm, but she had dropped her smile, and her cold expression looked dignified.


    Slightly drunk, Fabian continued to yell, "What am I doing?! It¡¯s your cousin¡¯s funeral today, yet neither


    you nor your dad bothered to ask about it.Also, your father hasn¡¯t answered my calls for thest few


    days.What is that supposed to mean?!"


    "My father hasn¡¯t been feeling well and needs to rest.If there¡¯s anything you would like to ask him,


    please wait until he gets better."


    After a pause, she said meaningfully, "However, I don¡¯t know how he¡¯II feel if you ask him with your


    current tone.After all, he hasn¡¯t been feeling well, and you know we all tend to be in a bad mood when


    we''re sick."


    Fabia¡¯s shock was evident since he was still scared of Cameron.He only forgot how much he feared


    the man as his brother-inw had done everything Rhea told him.


    Before this, even a cough from Cameron would make Fabian wonder if he had done anything


    wrong.However, his heart ached with sadness about Rhea, and his fear became less intense.


    "Stop trying to scare me, okay? I¡¯m visiting to see how he¡¯s doing, right? He¡¯s feeling unwell, isn¡¯t he?


    As his brother-inw, of course, I''ll visit him."He walked toward the stairs, continuing, "Ron, I¡¯m here to


    see you! Are you feeling better?! Ron?!"


    He shouted as he headed forward.


    Anastasia panicked when she saw Fabian reaching the stairs.She hurried over and blocked his path


    with her open arms.


    "My father isn¡¯t feeling well and won''t be seeing anyone! You shouldn''t disturb him unless you want to


    upset him and things get ugly!"


    Since Anastasia had barred his way, Fabian stopped.Instead of feeling unnerved, he scanned her up


    and down before sneering meaningfully.


    "Tasia, what game are you ying with me? Your father isn''t even sick, is he?"


    He pointed upstairs and looked as if he knew everything.


    "He¡¯s not even around, is he?"


    ¡®If he were home, themotion would¡¯ve rmed him long ago.Considering what I know about Ron,


    he would surely send someone to kick me out, even if he didn''t personally scold me.


    ¡®Yet, only this wench shows up to stop me after such amotion.I know something is up!¡¯


    "No!"


    Anastasia mustered her courage and looked up.


    "My father is just in his room upstairs.As I''ve said, he¡¯s ill and is resting.no.vel.e.book I''m trying to spare


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    you the embarrassment, but if you insist on disturbing him, be my guest!"


    She retracted her hands, straightened her back, and revealed a do- as-you-please look.However,


    Fabian became hesitant when his niece did that.He narrowed his eyes and leaned against the stair


    railing.


    Fabian looked at her, gazed upstairs, and then back at her.After doing this several times, he pointed at


    her.


    "Are you trying to pull my leg?"

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    "What a joke! Why would I deceive you? What good would that do?"


    Anastasia scoffed, then looked around at the men Fabian had brought to her house.


    "Uncle Fabian, I know how you feel, but you have barged in with this many people.


    "Have you considered how we feel? If my father is unwell, could youe in so effortlessly? Besides,


    even if I¡¯m lying to you and my father isn¡¯t around, he would eventually return home.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think he¡¯ll do when he finds out what you''ve done today?"


    Her casual remark made Fabian shiver, and a chill ran up his spine.Cameron¡¯s icy eyes shed


    through his mind, and he sobered up a bit.


    Fabian subconsciously stepped back, then hesitated and looked suspiciously at Anastasia, thinking


    before saying, "Is your father truly sick? What kind of illness does he have?"


    Anastasia bit her lower lip and said, "He has overworked himself, so he feels weak and needs to rest."


    "Really?"


    Fabian then asked, "Has he seen a doctor yet? Which hospital has he visited? Are their services


    reliable? If not, we should take him to another hospital before his condition worsens."


    As he seemed to want to go upstairs again, Anastasia hastily said, "He went to the doctor he always


    sees, so the person is very reliable.Don¡¯t forget who my father is.He doesn¡¯t just go to any hospital."


    "That''s true, but I won¡¯t take him to any random doctor, okay?"


    He cleared his throat and continued, "Since I¡¯m already here, I should see your father.I shouldn¡¯t just


    leave without seeing him, am I right?"


    He was still suspicious and felt that Anastasia was up to something.


    Fabian had not seen Cameron for days, and his calls could not go through.


    Fabian heard that others could not meet Cameron either, and rumors imed he was dying after an


    assault.Some even said Cameron had gone missing, while others alleged he had gotten arrested for a


    crime.


    Still, news about Cameron had yet to go public.


    Rhea¡¯s death was already a massive blow to Fabian, and he felt further disturbed hearing such rumors.


    ¡®How can I leave before finding out what¡¯s happening?¡¯


    "Uncle Fabian..."


    Anastasia frowned.


    "My father says he¡¯s not seeing anyone.Are you truly not going to listen to him?"


    Fabian cleared his throat and looked behind him.Then he slowly turned to face Anastasia.


    "Girl, I¡¯m not an outsider or one of those busybodies.Have you heard the rumors about your father


    going aroundtely because he hasn¡¯t shown himself?"


    He lowered his voice and came closer when he said thest sentence.


    Anastasia pursed her lips and did not reply.


    Fabian¡¯s eyes shifted as he said, "Of course, I would never believe those groundless gossips, but your


    father is my brother-inw.I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t me me if I visited him now that he¡¯s sick.


    "Or if you have anything you can''t tell others, why not share it with me? I might be able to give you


    some advice."


    Anastasia had heard about the rumors.She noticed her uncle would not give up and nced at the


    men in the living room before looking back at Fabian.She said smilingly, "Do you sincerely want to see


    my father?"

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    Fabian followed his niece¡¯s gaze and nced behind him before casually turning his head back and


    curling his lip.


    "Why? Can¡¯t I see him?"


    "Well, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t.However, you¡¯ve brought many men over.Are you here to see my father or


    to threaten him? I would understand your intention because you¡¯re my uncle, but it¡¯s hard to tell what


    my father would think."


    Anastasia looked so indifferent and calm that Fabian was unsure what to make of her.He gave it some


    thought and looked upstairs.


    Then he moved closer and lowered his voice, saying, "Tell me honestly.Is your father truly home?"


    "Please! Everyone knows my father has taken a few days off.no.vel.e.book Since he¡¯s not at work, he¡¯s


    at home.Where else could he be?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Anastasia scoffed and spoke naturally.


    Pensive, he looked up again.He coughed hard and turned to his men.


    "Go outside and wait for me."


    After receiving the order, Fabian¡¯s men left together, and the house became quiet.


    Anastasia felt relieved when the men left.However, she did not let down her guard and maintained a


    calm and indifferent look as if she was not concerned.


    "Uncle Fabian, you still insist on seeing my father, huh? However, I must remind you he hasn¡¯t been in


    a good mood.Besides, I know you¡¯re not in a good mood either, so you shouldn¡¯t see each other.What


    do you think?"


    She spoke quietly, covering her mouth with one hand as if she did not want to rm others.


    Fabian rubbed his fingers together and frowned in hesitation.His eyes then darted around as if he had


    decided something.


    "Even if your father gets angry, I should see him.He¡¯s my brother-inw, after all.Since he¡¯s sick, I have


    more of a reason to visit him."


    He went around Anastasia and immediately bolted upstairs when he finished his sentence.He moved


    fast and took significant strides as he quickly went up.


    Anastasia could not stop him, even if she tried.


    "Uncle Fabian!"


    Anastasia did not expect that and shouted before chasing after him.


    However, Fabian was already outside the door when she caught up with him.She grabbed the


    doorknob and blocked the door, out of breath.


    Fabian saw her blocking his way with her flushed face and suddenly realized something.


    Then he took a half step back and sized her up.


    "Tasia, there are no outsiders now.Tell me the truth.Your father isn¡¯t inside, is he?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Anastasia chuckled, still catching her breath.


    "Come on, cut the act, okay? What the hell happened to your father? If he¡¯s in trouble, I can give you


    some advice.So? Has he been arrested?"


    He was nervous deep down as he gestured.


    ¡®If Cameron has gotten arrested, will it affect me and the project?¡¯ Fabian thought so and desperately


    needed to find out what had happened.


    "Uncle Fabian, you¡¯re overthinking it."


    Anastasia was calm as she spoke.


    ¡®He is overthinking.Why would he think dad has gotten arrested?¡¯ "Since that¡¯s not the case, let me see


    him!"


    Fabian said half- probingly, wanting to move forward.


    "Uncle Fabian!"


    She called out loudly as she held the doorknob.


    Anastasia seemingly decided something and bit her lower lip, saying, "Since you''re so concerned, I


    shouldn¡¯t stop you, especially because I¡¯m your niece.However, I hope you¡¯ve thought it through."


    She turned the doorknob, opened the door, then remained where she was before gesturing for him to


    enter the room.


    Fabian hesitated instead.He stood at the doorway and looked at her, wondering if it was a trap.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    "Uncle Fabian, why aren¡¯t you going in? My father is resting inside."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Anastasia made an inward pointing motion and stated ndly.


    The half-smile on her face made Fabian feel that she was up to something.


    ¡®I¡¯m already here.If I back off now, not only could I not resolve my doubts, but I¡¯d also look like a


    He gave her a deep look, gritted his teeth, and quickly stepped in.


    As he went in, he chuckled and said, "Ron, I heard you¡¯re sick, so I¡¯vee to check on...you..."


    Even before he could finish saying "you,"


    Anastasia entered and shut the door with a bang.


    Fabian was somewhat shocked.


    "Ron?"


    ¡®Cameron is lying on the bed, but...he doesn¡¯t seem to be just sick.Why isn¡¯t he moving at all?¡¯ "Ron?"


    He called out again, but Cameron showed no sign of response and did not even open his eyes.


    His eyes shifted to Anastasia, and he was struck by a sense of strangeness at the sight of her closing


    the door and blocking the exit.


    "asia, your father..."


    "I told you he was sick, but you didn¡¯t believe me.Well, you see it now.I wasn¡¯t lying, was I?"


    Anastasia was calm.


    Prior to this, she had to quickly improvise excuses to chase him off without raising his suspicions.


    Now that she had let Fabian see her father for himself, she stopped being anxious.


    "What illness does your father have?"


    Suppressing his panic, Fabian took two steps over and craned his neck to look.


    Seeing that Cameron was still breathing, he sighed in relief.


    ¡®He''s still not waking up with me being so close and talking.I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not just asleep"


    "My father isn¡¯t sick but poisoned."


    Leaning against the door, Anastasia said, "That¡¯s why I¡¯m in a tight spot, Uncle Fabian."


    "Tight spot? Why?"


    Blinking his eyes, Fabian was befuddled.


    "Your father¡¯s poisoned? How did it happen? What type of poison?"


    "I wish to know as well.Too bad that..."


    Looking at him, she wanted to say that it was too bad that her cousin had died, but she caught herself.


    "Too bad?" Fabian asked.


    Anastasia shook her head.


    "Uncle Fabian, you must help me with this!"


    "Help you?" Fabian gulped and grew nervous.


    "How?"


    Taking a step forward, Anastasia looked at him and whispered, "You can see my father''s condition, and


    you know that many people have been trying to see himtely.I can hardly deal with them anymore, so


    you must help me keep this from them!"


    "why?"


    Fabian was puzzled.


    "If your father is poisoned, then send him to the hospital! Why is he still here? Also, how do you know


    he was poisoned and not sick? That means he¡¯s been lying here for the past few days?"

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    Fabian questioned Anastasia, who nodded and pursed her lips.


    "Yes!"


    Without waiting for his reply, she said, "There¡¯s no doubt that my father has been


    poisoned.Besides...don¡¯t you know about it?"


    She asked probingly, but Fabian shouted, "How would I know?! I didn¡¯t poison him, did I?!"


    He looked upset but did not avert his gaze, and this got Anastasia thinking.


    ¡®Rhea was able to slowly poison me behind her parents¡¯ backs at a young age, so I guess they wouldn¡¯t


    know about what happened to dad either"


    In thest few days, the young woman had been ming herself.


    ¡® Why didn¡¯t I pay more attention to dad? How could I let dad be her victim when I know how


    vicious and unreliable Rhea was? ¡®I know it¡¯s useless to feel bad about it now as I can''t turn back time,


    and Rhea can¡¯te back to life.I only wish that Lily woulde up with the cure and dad could


    recover sooner"


    Thinking so, she looked toward Fabian and took a deep breath.


    "Don¡¯t be mad, okay? I was only asking.I thought you''d know how he was poisoned since you hung out


    with him recently."


    "If I knew, would I have to ask you? I even..."


    He probably felt guilty that he had brought so many men over to make a scene, so he stopped himself


    from saying more.He coughed twice, then said, "Alright, now¡¯s not the time to talk about that.Your


    father shouldn¡¯t be lying here.Let¡¯s send him to the hospital!"


    Fabian pulled out his cell phone as he spoke, "I¡¯ll make the call."


    "No!"


    Reaching out her hand to stop him, Anastasia said, "My father isn¡¯t a nobody.If this gets out, you know


    how serious the consequences will be.Furthermore..."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She lowered her voice but sounded particrly solemn.


    "I heard the vine research project is in itsst phase.Even at the beginning, it was controversial, and


    many people seem upset that you took over the project.They are still eyeing it.If words get out that my


    father is seriously ill, then..."


    She did not borate further, but her gaze was meaningful.


    Although Anastasia had randomly used this as an excuse, Fabian was rmed.


    What she said struck the right chord with him.


    He did not like what she said, but he knew she was right.


    Although many had tried to curry favor with him, Fabian did not hire many outsiders or have any


    partners due to the nature of the project and the demands of Rhea and her research team.


    People who had sent him gifts were upset that they did not get a share of the project, but they dared


    not do anything because of Fabian¡¯s rtionship with Cameron.


    Fabian initially thought he could rake in a huge profit through the project, and when hispany grew


    famous, he would not need to worry about these nobodies anymore.


    However, he did not expect his daughter to die.


    Rhea¡¯s death was a massive blow to him.


    Other than losing a daughter, he knew Rhea was instrumental to the project.


    Also, would Cameron remain cooperative without Rhea and continue to help him? He was not sure


    about it.


    Therefore, on the pretext that it was Rhea¡¯s funeral today, he had firste to vent his anger and


    frustration and probe.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    Fabian wondered whether or not Cameron was still approachable and whether or not he would still


    have his back.


    Fabian was surprised to face such a situation.He slowly lowered his phone- holding hand in response


    to Anastasia''s words and hesitated.


    "Then..."


    "Uncle Fabian, I¡¯ve kept this from everyone because I¡¯m worried.I''ve got no idea how far along the


    project is or whether it would be affected now that Rhea has suddenly passed away," she said, cing


    her hand on Fabian''s hand.


    "Still, we¡¯re family, Uncle Fabian.You must help me keep this a secret."


    Her suddenly pressing the back of his hand startled him, and he became flustered.


    "Until when? People will find out sooner orter! He hesitated but seemed open to the idea.


    "As long as we can."


    Anastasia added, "I''m trying to find a cure for my father.When he wakes up, we¡¯ll have nothing to worry


    about, and I''ll tell my father you helped us get through this difficult time."


    Hearing this, Fabian was tempted.


    ¡®If I help her and Cameron get through this, they¡¯d owe me big time! He¡¯d have to treat me as his


    benefactor then, wouldn¡¯t he?¡¯ With Rhea dead, he was unsure whether he could continue to cash in


    on his rtionship with Cameron.He did not even know if Cameron would give him the cold shoulder


    like he used to.


    ¡®However, if I help them now, Cameron can no longer snub me, can he? Even if he does, I can threaten


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    him with this!¡¯ As his thoughts ran wild, Anastasia could tell he was tempted and called out softly,


    "Uncle Fabian? Uncle Fabian?"


    Catching himself, Fabian cleared his throat and said, "Of course, I¡¯m your uncle, and as a family, we


    should help one another.


    However...


    "However, how long will your father be in this state? Can he truly wake up? Where are you going to get


    the cure? Can we rely on it? Otherwise, I should get a trustworthy doctor toe and check on him."


    He wondered if his efforts would go to waste if Cameron did not wake up.


    "Well, rest assured the doctor I found is reliable, and my father used to go to him.The fewer people


    know about it, the better, to avoidplications.When my father helped you secure the project, he


    offended some people, and if they know my father..."


    Knitting his brow, Fabian felt she was right.


    "All right! However, I can only help you keep it a secret for two days.If he doesn¡¯t wake up in two days,


    we''ll have to devise other solutions!" He said this as he looked at Cameron, whose eyes were closed,


    and was secretly excited.


    Anastasia nodded with a thankful look.


    "He will, Uncle Fabian! However, the fewer people who know about it, the better.


    Please don¡¯t tell Aunt Maria, or she¡¯l] worry."


    "I know what to do." Fabian dismissed her with a wave of his hand before looking thoughtfully at her.


    "Tasia, why do I feel that you''re different than you used to be?"

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    Anastasia sighed lightly.


    "Maybe it''s because I¡¯ve grown up."


    "Grown up?"


    Fabian was momentarily confused.


    "Yes. I used to lead a carefree life under Aunt Maria''s, yours, and my father¡¯s care. Now that my father


    is like this and with so many things happening at home, I must be more mature than I used to be."


    She looked sincerely at Fabian.


    "Uncle Fabian, I know you and Aunt Maria are sad by Rhea¡¯s sudden passing, but you mustn¡¯t give up.


    You still have to take care of your business, and there are many things you need to handle.


    "Aunt Maria needs you to look after her as well.We must both be strong for our family¡¯s sake!"


    She let out along sigh, her eyes filled with resignation. Anastasia¡¯s words touched Fabian, and he


    nodded.


    "You''re right.We can¡¯t give up, and we must be strong! Tasia, you¡¯ve done well.We shouldn¡¯t let others


    know about what has happened to your father.Rest assured.I''ll help you keep it a secret."


    "Thank you, Uncle Fabian."


    Anastasia nced over her shoulder at her father lying quietly on the bed.


    "When my father learns about it, he will be grateful for your decision today."


    Hearing that, Fabian felt even more psyched.


    After seeing him and his men off, Anastasia felt her legs were limp and was exhausted now that the


    drive that kept her going had suddenly vanished.She had never handled a situation like this.


    Having to lie through her teeth and go around in circles telling half-truths was more exhausting and


    difficult than controlling her diet. However, she had to force herself to adapt and learn.


    Having said so much, she was truthful about one thing¡ªshe had to be more mature as she could not


    live forever under her father¡¯s care.


    This time, she was determined to protect her father.


    Lily had resumed working in the little studio left unused for days.She sat on a chair with a cushion


    behind her back and a small nket on herp.She was determined to care for her unborn children


    and herself since she had promised Alexander.


    However, her eyes focused on the workbench not far ahead while the simmering herbal medicine


    gurgled to her left.


    She conducted two experiments simultaneously to speed things up.


    Still, it was difficult since several people suffered from entirely different toxins.


    The toxins or viruses in Austin and Cameron, and the ones previously found in Alexander, were of


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    different types and produced distinct impacts on human bodies.


    Based on Benedict''s information, the research institute¡¯s intentions behind their experiments were to


    create different biological weapons and turn people into expandable puppets.


    While Lily waited for the test results, her phone vibrated as she had previously turned on its silent


    mode.


    She picked up her phone and saw Mike''s phone number.


    Although she erased his contact information, she still remembered his number.


    She answered the call with a smile.


    Mike seemed rushed on the other end of the call.


    As soon as he got through, he asked, "Lily, when are youing over?"


    "Give me two more days," she replied ndly, her eyes staring at the workbench container.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    "Two days is uneptable! We can¡¯t wait that long," Mike rejected straight away.


    "How about tomorrow? I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."


    "No!"


    Lily was firmer and answered readily, "Mike, I only promised to help you for old times¡¯ sake and Nicky,


    so don¡¯t push it!"


    Mike was not upset after Lily scolded him, but he was still anxious.


    "Lily, it¡¯s not that I want to rush you, but we¡¯re running out of time.Although we agreed to give you some


    time, you can¡¯t keep dragging your feet forever! ¡¯ll¡ª"


    "He''ll pick you up tomorrow!"


    Suddenly, a strange hoarse voice sounded over the phone. It sounded eerie, shrill, and distorted.


    Taken aback, Lily felt a chill run up her spine, and the phone nearly slipped off her hand.She calmed


    herself, sat up, leaned forward, and asked, "Who are you?"


    A peal of giggles came, so ear-piercing and creepy that it made Lily¡¯s hairs stand on end.She felt


    ufortable, but the person kept giggling.


    He halted just as she could not take it anymore and wanted him to stop.


    Perhaps it stopped too abruptly, but she felt even more ill at ease.


    "You''ll find out who I am once you''re here."


    He giggled like a naughty child, but his voice had a hint of cunning and cruelty.


    "Mrs.Russell, I advise you to act wisely because our patience is limited.You have been unharmed until


    now because you or the Russells are not particrly powerful, but we still need you and want to keep


    you alive.


    "However, if you don¡¯t do as we say, then very soon you, your family, and those closest and dearest to


    you will know what it¡¯s like to run afoul of us!"


    The man sounded like he said thest sentence through clenched teeth.


    Lily clutched her phone and said coldly, "Since you still need me, I advise you to speak more


    politely.Otherwise, I will make you realize what it¡¯s like to fail at thest minute!"


    ¡®That this man!¡¯ Even before meeting him and knowing his appearance, she disliked him just by


    listening to his voice.


    She had never hated anyone so much before.


    It was not just the man¡¯s threats.


    His voice, tone, and manner were so irritating that Lily wished to shove her hands through the phone


    speaker and strangle the man''s neck The man responded to her counter- threat byughing irksomely


    and contemptuously.


    "Great, I¡¯m looking forward to it!"


    He stoppedughing and continued, "Mike will pick you up tomorrow morning at eight.I wonder who will


    be the first casualty if you refuse to cooperate.Let me think.Will it be your husband? Your son? Or your


    assistant? Or n "If you dare toy a finger on any of them, I''ll make you suffer immeasurably!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Lily yelled at her phone.She hung up and caught her breath as her hand trembled uncontrobly.


    The unborn twins seemed to have sensed their mother¡¯s agitation and stirred uneasily inside her


    tummy.


    The fetal movement made Lily catch herself.


    She took a few deep breaths to calm herself and stroked her belly gently to soothe them.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid.Mommy will protect you guys! I''ll protect everyone around me, no matter what!"

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    Alexander heard Lily¡¯s voice as soon as he approached.


    Although he could not tell what she was yelling about, he could hear the emotions in her voice.He


    quickly walked over and saw her standing there with her phone.


    The sullenness on her face had notpletely faded.


    "What?"


    Alexander turned his head and nced at the things on the concoction table.


    The concoction¡¯s progress was still ongoing, and seeing that no rms were ringing, he quickly walked


    toward her.He raised his hand and touched her forehead.Her body temperature was normal, but he


    noticed her chest was heaving violently.


    Just as he was about to take the phone from her, she tightened her grip.


    "I''m fine."


    "Who called?"


    He knew it was a call at a nce but did not hear who it was.


    "Mike Corden."


    Lily nced at him and supported herself up slowly.She casually pulled the pillow beside her waist and


    adjusted it to a morefortable position.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not actually Mike, but the person behind him."


    "The mysterious man appeared?"


    Alexander was a little surprised.


    ¡®That person had been hiding behind the scenes for so long.It¡¯s hard to guess what he wants to do now


    that he has taken the initiative to speak up"


    "What did you say?"


    After thinking for a while, he asked again.


    Lily pursed her lips, and her face darkened.


    "He threatened me."


    "Threatened you?"


    Alexander raised his eyebrows.


    "How did he threaten you? Didn''t you agree to join him?"


    "I told him to give me two more days, but he refused, saying they''re running out of time." Lily paused.


    "He said Mike will pick me up tomorrow morning, and I must go."


    "So, it''s just about when you have to go?"


    After a pause, Alexander gently touched her shoulders and said softly, "Don''t get too riled up. Think


    about it from another perspective.Is there a reason why they¡¯re so anxious? Is time running out for


    them that they put such pressure on you? Would they fail without you?"


    Sighing, Lily pinched her nose bridge, feeling exhausted.


    In the past, she could often stay upte for two or three days doing experiments.


    She would rack her brain, creating new perfumes that matched her ideas.


    Even then, it was less tiring than this.


    On the one hand, it was physically more demanding for her now, with her stomach getting bigger and


    her body feeling heavier. It was a little overwhelming.


    On the other, it was a mental struggle for her.


    Back then, she could handle any danger she encountered and was able to n ordingly.


    However, it was different this time around.


    The man¡¯s power and the organization were too immense.


    They were powerful beyond imagination.


    On top of that, they were too careful.


    Lily had yet to learn who was the mastermind behind everything and if it was a person or external force


    for them to be so evil.


    "Don''t be scared."


    Alexander¡¯s palms wrapped around Lily¡¯s shoulders.


    He leaned her against him, patting herfortingly.


    He softly said, "No matter how they threaten, you don''t have to go if you don''t want to.No one can force


    you! Remember that! You shouldn''t allow anyone to force you to do things you don''t want to! I''ll spend


    all my money to protect you and the children."

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    "Don''t say that!"


    She raised her hand to cover his lips, looking up at him.


    "What are you going to spend your money on? They don''t need money.Besides, what will the children


    and I eat if you spend all your money?"


    Seeing her serious look, Alexanderughed and pulled her hand away to kiss her.


    "At least you can still joke around.That means you''re not in a bad mood."


    "I''m not, but I''m not in a good mood either.It''s been a few months, and I still don''t have a clue.It''s a real


    mess.I feel like they''ve been leading me by the nose."


    Lily pursed her lips, a little discouraged.


    Before, she had always been confident.


    Now, it seemed like it was faltering.


    "what?"


    Alexander leaned back and put one hand on the sofa, gently stroking her hair.His gesture was gentle


    and had a surprisingly calming power.She didn''t answer but instead tilted her head to think.


    Then, she said, "I''ve been thinking about things for the past few months.There is always a link between


    them."


    Following her, he tilted his head and pondered.


    "What link?"


    "This all started at the research institute.I think Professor Thompson was also used by them, or in other


    words, he was their pawn.The experiments, in the beginning, were all a pretense.They just wanted to


    use the research institute''s location, personnel, and preliminary ideas to do what they wanted. I didn''t


    know that at the beginning."


    "Yeah."


    Alexander nodded thoughtfully as he listened to her analysis carefully without interruption.


    Lily continued, "Not long after, the gue broke out in Burnwken.Although it seems irrelevant, there is


    a link between that and the virus they''ve developed.Then there''s Edward.I don''t know what happened


    to him, but my gut tells me it also rtes to them."


    Alexander''s face turned serious regarding Edward, but he did not interrupt her.


    "Mhm."


    "It''s needless to say that Austin and Secretary Rollins are rted to Rhea, and Rhea is closely rted


    to the organization.These viruses looked different, but their ultimate purpose were the same.It''s all to


    manipte its victim!"


    "But the gue doesn''t seem to be maniptive."


    It was only now that Alexander spoke up.


    If the virus were maniptive, the whole of Burnwken and even some people in Hydend would be


    manipted, including him.


    That was not the case.It just spread very quickly, with a high fatality and infection rate.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I think there are two directions for their research.The gue itself is not for maniption.In other


    words, mind-control viruses are too difficult to develop, and they can''t be mass produced.They are also


    not contagious."


    Of course, these were just her guesses and analyses based on the data in the database.


    She knew a lot about perfumery and traditional herbs, but she had not looked into toxicity ssification


    too much yet.


    In recent years, with the rapid advancement of science, the most problematic diseases she had been


    exposed to were various lesions.


    The probability of poisoning was minimal.


    In this case, the virus was artificially created, and she did not participate in its creation.


    Therefore, it was even more challenging to resolve.

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    "So, you''re saying that if you want to detoxify someone, you''d have to approach it in two directions?"


    He nced at the concoction table and the steaming, traditional herbs on it as he spoke.


    "Yup."


    She nodded and pointed in the opposite direction.


    "I''ve been developing it since I tried to detox you.Dr.nc had already researched the medicine to


    conquer the gue then.I heard from him that the medicine has been approved by the higher


    authorities and will soon be given to everyone who had been infected with the gue.Don''t you feel


    like the gue ising to an end?" Alexander nodded.


    ¡®That¡¯s true"


    The gue had not been as crazy recently, especially in Hydend.It almost felt like it had


    disappeared.


    Even Burnwken had passed its peak period.


    They were just dealing with its aftermath.


    Although there were still small-scale infections, it was much better than before.


    "The most important thing now is to get rid of this!"


    Lily frowned with a solemn expression.


    "Don''t overwork yourself! Alexander called out after seeing her serious face.He was both in awe and


    worried for his wife.He had always admired how she took her work so seriously.


    She was a different person when she was focused and dedicated herself to the career she adored, and


    she shone as a result.He was also concerned about her well-being and the children in her belly.He had


    never asked her to stop until she fell sick a few days ago.


    Alexander deeply understood her love for the things she wanted and enjoyed doing.He knew not to use


    the term "for your own good" to stop her from doing things and lock her up in a symbolic prison in the


    name of love.


    However, he could not help but feel distressed.


    For so long, no matter how obsessed she was with her work, research, and experiments, she had


    never worked as hard as she did now.


    Not only was she swamped, but she was also facing various dangers.


    It was no exaggeration to say that he had faced all sorts of tests and risks since childhood.He had


    experienced kidnapping, murder, and so much more.


    However, none of them felt as dangerous and as scary as the ones he faced these days.He was still


    looking into this organization, and it was indeed unfathomable.


    The forces behind it were too powerful.


    As for Mike, it was a battle of wits and courage until someonepromised.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    To be frank, Alexander was incredibly unhappy about what Mike did.


    However, Alexander calmed down a little after hearing Mike¡¯s side of things.


    If Galen was kidnapped one day and Alexander couldn''t find him, he might have done the same thing


    for the child''s sake.


    No one was a saint, and everyone had their weaknesses.


    Before then, everything that was said would just be empty words.


    Therefore, he could understand where Mike wasing from.


    However, Alexander still couldn''t understand why Mike had to hide it from Lily, and he even went as far


    as hurting her.


    "You''re not the world''s savior.There''s no need for you to be so hard on yourself.You''ve done a good


    job!"


    Alexanderforted her softly and pulled her into a hug.


    Lily turned to look at him.


    "I''m not the world''s savior, but I want to do my best to protect myself and the people I care about.You''re


    just like me! You''ve always been protecting me and taking care of me.Now that I have the ability and


    the opportunity, I¡¯ll do my best to protect you and our children! Alexander smiled slightly and leaned


    over to kiss her on the forehead.


    "I believe in you!"


    ¡°Huh?"

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    "I believe you¡¯re capable, and I believe you can do it!" He cheered softly.


    "It''s just that our strength is limited, and we shouldn''t be the only ones carrying the burden and


    responsibility." Lily leaned back a little to put some distance between them and stared at him wide-


    eyed.


    She was startled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Alexander let go of her shoulders slightly.


    "Am I wrong"


    She shook her head.


    "No! I just didn''t expect you to agree with me! At this point, she got excited and regained her spirits.


    "There''s something I didn''t tell you, but you must promise not to get angry.Uy Seeing her finger pointed


    at him with a serious look on her face, Alexander raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Oh? Tell


    me! wt "No, you have to promise you won''t be angry before I continue!"


    When the two got together, they promised never to hide anything from each other and would always


    discuss things.


    Later, she was worried and angry when he faced danger in Burnwken and did not notify her.


    Then, when they reunited, the same policies were emphasized again.


    However, she was the one who broke the promise first this time.


    Naturally, she felt guilty.


    Alexander understood what was happening in her head and found it amusing.He wanted to ease the


    atmosphere, so he pretended to consider and said, "But, if you don''t tell me, how will I know if I''ll get


    angry? "also, it seems like not long ago that someone mentioned we shouldn''t hide things from each


    other and should always have an open discussion. It hasn''t even been that long..."


    "I admit, I¡¯m wrong! So, do you want to hear it or not?"


    She pursed her lips and whined.


    Alexander let out a light sigh.


    He wanted to tease her a little longer, but she wouldn''t let him.


    Seeing her act like a child immediately softened his heart.He raised his hands and pinched her cheek


    before saying dotingly, "Okay, I won''t get angry!"


    Hearing this, Lily burst intoughter.


    Of course, she knew he wouldn''t be angry, but getting his reassurance had a heavier weight.


    "Dr.nc called me two days ago," she started solemnly.


    Alexander nodded.


    "You told me."


    "Yeah, but there is one part that I didn''t tell you about.I was testing the waters and discovered he knew


    about this mysterious organization.However, it¡¯s a secret, so it''s inappropriate to make it public," she


    said, lowering her voice.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing that he raised his eyebrows and didn''t speak, she continued, "Later, I told him I knew about


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    them as well, and he was surprised.Since we both knew about it, we exchanged what we learned.


    "The organization''s existence is known even by those in positions of power.They were too crafty,


    however, and kept moving before the authorities could find them.


    "They''d finally got a handle on the organization, but the government had no idea how powerful their ace


    was because of the weapon they were holding.That''s why they haven''t made any rash


    decisions.They¡¯re afraid they¡¯ll scare the snake in the bushes." She carefully recalled what Dr.nc


    had said.


    "So, I''m not fighting alone!"

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    Lily stopped but poked Alexander after realizing he had no intention of speaking.


    "That¡¯s it."


    "Oh," Alexander responded.


    "Oh?!"


    She raised her eyebrows, clearly dissatisfied with his reaction.


    "Just ''oh?!''"'' Alexander immediatelyughed when he saw her face.


    "What else can I say? You have your idea, you¡¯ve prepared everything, and you have strong support


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    and reinforcements. Besides praising my wife for being so capable, what else can I say?"


    Lily scrunched her nose and said, "Why do I hear a hint of sarcasm behind your words? I told you I


    didn''t mean to hide it from you. We discussed this not long ago, and on Dr.nc''s side, he¡­ You know


    what I mean."


    Alexander was an exception when it came to secrets.


    Lily had nothing to hide when it came to him.


    "I understand." He nodded and sighed faintly.


    Feeling that something was wrong, she looked at him suspiciously.


    "Is there something you want to say? Why does your reaction feel so t?"


    His reaction was a little too calm, as if he was hiding something from her.However, Alexander was just


    putting up a front.


    With Dr.nc¡¯s and his superior¡¯s support, Alexander felt much more at ease.


    If the higher- ups had their eyes on this organization, it would be much more convenient for any


    restrictions or arrests.


    No matter how powerful the organization was, they were still people with families to go home to.


    The tides had changed.


    The corner of his lips curled upward as he tilted his head to look at her.


    After some consideration, he said, "I also have something to tell you, but you can''t get angry."


    "Huh?"


    Lily was stunned as she did not expect her husband to use her words against her.


    "Look, you have something to hide, and so did I..."


    He scratched his head lightly and pursed his lips into a smile.


    "Are we even?"


    ¡®Even?!¡¯ Lily immediately straightened up and turned to him expectantly.


    She narrowed her eyes dangerously.


    "Tell me!"


    Alexander was speechless.


    ¡®Why is my case different? Just a while ago, I caved into her so quickly.Now that it¡¯s my turn, I¡¯m


    drowning in guilt.He let out a dry cough before bravely saying, "I know everything about what you just


    said."


    "You know everything?!"


    Lily''s eyes widened in surprise.


    She did not expect him to know about it.She had been sleeping with guilt for the past few days for


    hiding it from him.


    "When did you find out?!"


    She was in disbelief.


    This matter was extremely private and highly confidential.


    Other than Dr.nc, she did not say a word to anyone.


    ¡®If I could keep her mouth shut, Dr.nc couldn''t possibly have...Wait a minute!¡¯

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    Lily¡¯s mind quickly started turning and found the answer. "Was it Dr. nc?"


    She raised her brows, and Alexander''s eyes revealed everything.


    "Damn it!" She cursed despite herself. She was astounded. "Dr. nc is something else, isn¡¯t he?! He


    repeatedly told me to keep it a secret and emphasized the severity of the situation, yet he told you.


    ¡°How can someone with such a big mouth hold such an important, confidential, and high-ranking


    position?!" She grumbled angrily.


    ¡®I wish Dr. nc were in front of me right now, so I can give him a piece of my mind!¡¯


    Alexander chuckled softly. "Don''t me Dr. nc for this. He didn''t tell anyone else. To be precise, it''s


    a three-way secret."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "What do you mean?" Lily was puzzled and wondered what he meant.


    "He needs to cooperate with you and La Beaute Group simultaneously." After a pause, Alexander


    continued, "Don''t forget, La Beaute Group was the first to win the previous vine development


    project. We will always chime in whenever the country needs it.


    ¡°La Beaute Group has also made many contributions, and Secretary Rollins''s recent abnormalities


    didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the higher-ups. However, because he has been sick at home, they''ve pushed


    this matter aside for now."


    "Secretary Rollins'' case is¡­" Lily reluctantly came to Cameron''s defense.


    Alexander raised his hands and interjected, "I know, but the higher-ups don''t. They don''t n on


    reporting it for the time being. Let''s discuss this after he has been detoxified and regained his sanity."


    After saying that, he frowned. "It''s just that if this continues, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hide it for long."


    He understood the pressure Lily felt. Most of the time, people would not naturally choose to be saviors.


    It was the situation that usually forced them to do so. He felt sorry for her but understood the


    government''s helplessness even more.


    "It won''t be long!" Lily looked at the concoction table and replied meaningfully.


    ¡­


    "I''m not divorcing you!" Two divorce papers were on the table, and Olivia pressed them lightly with one


    hand. "Don''t even think about it!"


    "At this point, it''s meaningless to drag this any longer." Edward had not been in a good mood recently,


    and hisplexion was now livid. His eyes were heavy, and he seemed dispirited. He looked like a


    Olivia felt even more distressed when she saw him like that. However, she could not bear to expose


    him. Ultimately, she could only turn away and say, "You''re not the only one that has a say on whether


    or not this is meaningless. You had to beg me to marry you back then. Since you want a divorce now,


    fine. Beg me!"


    "Okay, I beg you. Let''s get divorced!" Edward unexpectedly dered without hesitation.


    Olivia turned to look at him in surprise. She was shocked, and her eyes brimmed with tears of pain.


    "You¡­ What did you say?"


    Her lips trembled, and she leaned forward slightly. "Repeat it."


    "Don''t be like this. You know there¡¯s no changing my mind when I decide something!" Edward lowered


    his gaze and said faintly with no emotions.


    Olivia took a deep breath and replied, "Fine! Then you should also know I won¡¯t change my mind,


    either! I''ve always wholeheartedly believed in you, Edward. It hasn''t changed, and it will never change!


    ¡°Have you ever thought about our baby and me? How can you ask for a divorce at this time? Not to


    mention the court, even our child won''t agree! What are you trying to do, Edward? If someone has


    convinced you to do this, give me a sign. Who''s forcing you to divorce me? Why are you doing this?"


    She asked sadly.


    ¡®If someone is threatening him, who is it, and why can¡¯t he tell me?!¡¯

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    Faceed with Olivia''s questions, Edward only pursed his lips and lightly answered, "No one is forcing me


    to do this, and you don''t have to keep saying that. I know I''ve wronged you, but it''s not good for us to


    drag this on. We should get it over with."


    "Waste time? Is our marriage a bondage to you, now?" She questioned.


    "Olivia Hart!" He seldom called her by her full name like this. His eyes were frigid when he raised his


    head to look at her. "I''ve said enough, and there''s nothing to discuss further. I should¡¯ve let you think I


    died in Burnwken. I shouldn''t havee back to you. That was my mistake. Now, I''m trying to correct


    that, okay?"


    Olivia stared at him intently, trying to find a trace of affection in his eyes, but all she could see was


    indifference. It broke her heart. Even if he was controlled and brainwashed, his gaze was like a sword


    through her heart.


    Her fingers clenched tightly, and her nails dug into her palms. The stinging pain from her palms


    matched the stinging in her heart.


    "No, you didn''t die in Burnwken. You came back. I can''t pretend that didn''t happen." Olvia took a deep


    breath, stood up, and picked up the two certificates, shaking them. "I don''t care whether or not you still


    love me, or whatever the reason is, I won''t divorce you! If you insist, fine! You can go ahead and sue


    me! We''ll take our time to settle this!"


    With that, she turned and left.


    There was a glimmer of hope in her heart that he would change his mind and persuade her to stay.


    However, in the next second, she heard a soft sigh followed by Edward''s faint voice. "As you wish."


    Those three words immediately broke her. She suddenly turned around and yelled, "Edward Sullivan!"


    Olivia looked at Edward in the wheelchair with his back against her. She strode over and pressed her


    hand on one of the armrests before bending down slightly and staring at the man''s side profile. "Isn''t it


    tiring to keep pretending and putting up a front like this?"


    "I am tired. That''s why I want a divorce." He turned around and looked at her. Each of her words


    stabbed her heart, one after another. "Is that okay?"


    After saying that, he lightly pushed her hands away and pushed himself toward the bedroom nkly


    while Olivia stood there with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡­


    Late at night, in the vine development base¡¯s experimental building, only a warm yellow light shined


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in the office on the highest floor, making the whole room look hazy and dim.


    A small figure stood before therge floor-to-ceiling windows, contrasting considerably. It was a funny


    sight. The room was silent until a ck shadow quietly appeared behind the small figure.


    The dark shadow held a syringe, and the needle tip looked terrifying under the warm light. The shadow


    raised its hand and pointed the needle at the back of the tiny man''s neck as if about to pierce him.

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    However, at this moment, the short figure seemed to realize this and quickly turned around.


    "How was it this time?" His voice was sharp and piercing.


    His sudden turn made the shadow stop, and their hand hung mid-air. After a pause, the shadow


    replied, "It has improved from thest time."


    "Hmph!" After snorting twice, the short manughed. "You say that every time, but I haven''t seen an


    improvement until today. Sometimes, I wonder if my illness is too hard to cure or if you¡¯re just too


    stupid!"


    The dark shadow did not try to defend themselves whenughed at so rudely. Instead, they just


    lowered their head.


    ncing at the shadow coldly, the man turned around and shrugged off his cloth, exposing one arm.


    "There!"


    The man snorted as the ck shadow stepped forward to disinfect his arm before sticking the needle


    in.


    As the liquid was injected into the man''s body, he kept a calm, slightly frowning face. A secondter,


    the syringe was pulled out.


    "Huff¡­" He sighed with relief, stood up, and put his sleeves back on without any haste.


    Seeing the ck shadow turn around to pack their things, the man sat back in his chair and curled up


    his lips. "Lily will being here tomorrow morning to join us in the department! Are you afraid?"


    The ck shadow turned and paused momentarily before returning to what they were doing. Then, the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    shadow''s voice was filled with indifference and disdain. "Although I don''t understand why the


    organization is so desperate to get her, I still respect the organization''s decision."


    "Are you displeased?" The man raised his eyebrows and asked with a smirk. "But you didn''t showcase


    your skill to prove you were better than her."


    "I thought the finished product I contributed was enough to let the organization believe in my ability.


    Boss, you know I¡¯m more loyal to this organization than anybody else." The shadow turned around, and


    the light hit half her body.


    "Loyalty is useless without skills! Loyalty is intangible and the least valuable thing to have!" He shook


    his head and continued disapprovingly, "The most important thing here is one''s strength and ability!


    You should know that!"


    "I do, but I just don''t think Lily is more capable than me!" The shadow raised its chin slightly, not


    admitting defeat.


    "She isn''t as capable as you?" The man smiled, rubbing his chin gently with one hand. "But she found


    the counter to the viruses you''ve created. I heard that the gue in Burnwken didn¡¯t spread to


    Hydend due to the antidote she developed."


    "The reason why it didn''t spread in Hydend is that it¡¯s kept under control. The news spread quickly,


    and not much panic happened. To attribute all this to Lily is to think too highly of her." The shadow


    hummed, very disdainful.


    "Indeed, it''s not entirely her, but she did find a way to counter the virus you''ve been developing for


    years in just over a month. Isn''t that right?" The man leaned back and rested his hands on the armrest.


    Then, he sighed and said, "The organization did think of keeping you, but your performance has been


    too disappointing.


    ¡°The integration is not good enough, and thetest version is still unsessful. Up until now, I''ve been


    taking the bullets for you. You even had to fake your death to get out. Tell me, why should the


    organization keep you? How will you convince me that you''re better than Lily?"


    After a pause, his eyes fluttered, and he looked at her gloomy face. "Isn''t that right, Rhea?"


    In the halo of yellow light, Rhea looked sinister and strange.

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    Hearing the words "fake your death" hit a sore spot. A stern look shed across her face but quickly


    disappeared.


    "Isn''t this matter under your control?" She raised her eyelids and looked at the person before her. Bits


    and pieces of memories shed through her mind uncontrobly.


    In the years when she was studying abroad, things were not easy. The discrimination she faced ran


    deep. She wanted to make a name for herself but was never given a chance.


    Her tutors also excluded her, denying her the opportunity towork with higher-ups. Theboratories


    abroad would always ostracize her.


    At that moment, this man appeared.


    She used to think it was all just a dream. Initially, he gave her the idea to carry out a social experiment,


    which was to sabotage Anastasia and make her fat and weak without her knowledge.


    These were all ideas given to Rhea by the man before her. Then he disappeared into thin air as quickly


    and suddenly as he had appeared.


    Sometimes, Rhea even doubted if it was just a dream and that such a person did not exist. She used to


    think it was just her subconscious mind.


    Just as she started to forget about it, this man reappeared. This time, he not only gave her a lot of


    support, but he also gave her ess to the most advancedb equipment. After several experiments,


    she finally seeded and made many outstanding achievements, winning multiple awards.


    She loved doing these experiments and was eager to learn more about the different viruses and


    structures that cause disease. The man quietly gave her his continuous support until one day, he came


    up with the idea of controlling people''s minds and bodies without their knowledge.


    In the beginning, she was nervous and horrified by the idea of it. Although she was just listening to his


    idea, she knew it was filled with malicious intentions hidden behind a vast conspiracy. However, it did


    not take her long to agree to the idea.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was not only because the man regarded her as a benefactor and had been helping her


    unconditionally, but she also secretly yearned for it.


    Although such research was inhumane, she knew people had been doing inhuman things for so long.


    On top of that, science was all about breakthroughs. If everyone stuck to the book, there would be no


    new advancements.


    If she could manipte the human mind and body, it would be more powerful than any existing


    weapons, and science fiction would be a reality. It would be a piece of cake to rule over all


    humanity.


    Even if she was not interested in taking over humanity, she was keen on developing such a drug. This


    concept coincided with her interest, so she agreed without hesitation. Since then, she had been


    working with this organization.


    "How is that possible?" The man chuckled. "Did you forget that if the Fikes hadn''t insisted that it was


    you and attracted the attention of the police, how can you fake your death? Rhea, you''re too careless."


    He shook his head and straightened up as he sipped his coffee.

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    The lights outside the window were brightly lit, with half the lights in the entire building on. There were


    many people working overtime, desperately chasing the bag. Most of them had no idea that the


    vine they were developing was not a vine against the virus but a psychotropic drug for mind


    control.


    As soon as the so-called vine was done, everyone would be injected with it. By then, they would all


    be this man''s puppets.


    "Boss, you don''t have to pretend. There''s no one around. How would my name be exposed if you didn''t


    allow Mike to let Austin escape? This was all part of your n. I¡¯m nothing more than a pawn in your


    chess game."


    She lowered her gaze to hide her emotions. Her voice was exceptionally calm.


    She was aware that she was merely a piece of theirrger strategy from the start.


    That was right. Their n!


    The organization was more than just her and the boss. Being the boss did not mean that he was on


    top. She had been in the organization for so many years that she understood that there was a higher


    power behind him. She did not, however, get the chance to find out who it was.


    She had given the organization her all, but now that thisst experiment had failed, the organization


    seemed to want to let her go because she was in a rut.


    After a few seconds of silence, the man chuckled. "How did you find out?"


    He did not deny or admit it but instead asked a rhetorical question. However, this sentence showed that


    Rhea had guessed correctly. He did let Austin escape on purpose.


    "I''ve been by your side for years. How could I not know how this organization works? If it weren''t for


    your order, how could Mike help Austin escape so easily? You didn''t even look for him after he


    escaped, and you didn''t punish Mike at all. If this wasn''t part of your n, I can''t think of any practical


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    reason."


    She found it strange. This wasn''t the first time they had to relocate someone. How could it be so easy


    for Austin to escape? He was drugged and tied up, and special escorts brought him. If Austin could


    escape under such circumstances, he wouldn''t have been so easily controlled.


    However, if this were all done with the acquiescence of the man before her, then it would all make


    sense.


    "Rhea, you''re brilliant! It''s a pity that youck a bit of talent!" He gestured with two fingers and smacked


    his lips, not knowing whether it was from the coffee or if he was just expressing his disappointment.


    Then he tilted his head to look at her remorsefully. "You''re the most hardworking and talented person I


    know among the people I''ve selected, but every talent has its limits."


    "Is that why you''re giving up on me?" She asked with a twinkle in her eyes.


    "You overthink. The organization didn¡¯t give up on you. If they did, you wouldn''t have to fake your


    death. You''d be dead!" The end was prolonged, with a strange sharpness and harshness in his tone.


    Hearing this, Rhea felt her heart sink.


    The next secondter, heughed again. "I''m just kidding! It''s a joke! How can I let you die? After all,


    you''ve been nothing but loyal to me.


    ¡°Don''t worry! Lily''s job here is to wrap up the experiment. Once everything is done, she will not stay a


    second longer. If I had to choose, I would, of course, choose you without a doubt!"


    Thest sentence he added was to appease her. Then he turned to look into the depths of the endless


    night.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    At eight o''clock in the morning, a ck car appeared at the gate of the Russells household. At the


    same time, Lily''s phone rang.


    She nced at the shing caller ID, lowered her head, and hung up. Then she picked up the things


    she had packed earlier, drank the remaining milk in her cup, and said to Alexander, "I''m leaving."


    "If you feel like something''s wrong, stop doing it and call me immediately." Alexander did not have


    much to say besides this reminder.


    She nodded and walked toward the door.


    "Lily," he called out. Lily stopped, and Alexander quickly pulled her into his embrace. He hugged her


    quietly without saying a word.


    His embrace was warm andforting. Lily was startled for a moment before quickly returning to her


    senses. Then she leaned into his chest and enjoyed the warmth and tranquility of this moment.


    They both knew what they were about to face was cruel and dangerous. However, they could not just


    back down when push came to shove.


    "It''s almost time," Lily said softly and patted his shoulder lightly.


    Those people were impatient. On top of that, there was no need to dy.


    Alexander let her go and dropped his arm to the side before taking her hand instead. "I''ll walk you out."


    She wanted to tell him it was unnecessary, but after ncing at his face, she swallowed back her


    words and nodded slightly. "Okay, let''s go!"


    Alexander held her hand tightly, and his palm was slightly sweaty. His face was solemn, too. It was rare


    for him to be this nervous. Lily turned her head and gently scratched his palm, trying to get him to rx.


    However, Alexander did not stop or look at her. Instead, he held her hand a little tighter.


    When they arrived at the door, Mike was already waiting by the car. It was not a surprise that the two


    came out together. Mike straightened up and quickly walked forward. "I''m sorry, this is not my¡ª"


    "It''s meaningless to say anything now. Let''s go!" Lily interjected.


    His apology was meaningless, seeing that this was out of his control.


    Mike stayed silent and nced at Alexander hesitantly. Then he could not help but ask, "Are we still


    friends?"


    Alexander nced at him with his eyebrows slightly raised but did not answer.


    Mike noticed this, smiled sarcastically, and said, "My question was superfluous."


    With that, he turned around and opened the back passenger door for Lily to get in. Mike closed the


    door, and just as he was about to go around to the driver''s seat, Alexander suddenly stopped him. "If


    my wife cane back safe and sound, I will always be grateful to you."


    Mike raised his head to look at Alexander, stunned as if he was unsure who Alexander was talking to.


    As soon as Mike returned to his senses, he knew the true meaning behind Alexander''s words.


    Alexander wanted him to take care of Lily and protect her well.


    Mike nodded fiercely and said, "I promise I will do my best to protect her, even if it costs me my life!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He had done a lot of wrongs for his son¡¯s sake. Every day was torture in the organization. Now,


    Alexander''s request was nothing to him.


    Alexander put his hands in his pockets and nodded slightly in response.


    Mike did not overstay his wee and quickly got into the car and drove away.


    Watching the car disappear from Alexander''s sight, a voice sounded from Alexander¡¯s earphones,


    asking uncertainty, "Mr. Russell, are you not going to follow them?"


    Alexander tilted his head slightly and answered in a t tone, "There''s no reason to."

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    "Okay!" The voice in the earphones went silent after that.


    It was indeed unnecessary for Alexander to follow Lily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Seeing how the organization dared to pick Lily up so openly meant they had fully prepared themselves


    for anything. Moreover, with their cunning nature, even hidden cameras could barely capture any


    movements from them, and the Russells¡¯works could not find anything.


    It was no longer a question of whether or not Alexander should follow them. They were doing


    everything openly, with the vine development base being their most significant den.


    Alexander straightened his body and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡®His wife has already entered deep into the tiger''s den. I can¡¯t just sit idly by since I have many things to


    do.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, he turned around and went in. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw


    his son sitting on the carpet, concentrating on building something with his Legos. Alexander raised his


    eyebrows and walked over to squat beside his son.


    "Mommy left again," Galen suddenly said while ying with his Legos.


    "Yeah." Alexander nodded. "She¡¯ll be back soon."


    "No." Galen unceremoniously exposed his father''s lies. "Mommy won''t be back for a long time!"


    Alexander''s eyes immediately widened in surprise. He propped his chin with one hand and tilted his


    head to look at his son. "How do you know? Did Mommy tell you?"


    Galen shook his head and turned to look at his father. "Grandpa said before that Mommy has important


    things she needs to do. I am a little man! I must be sensible and grow up big and strong!"


    Galen understood what Dominic meant then, but Galen found it hard to express his thoughts


    coherently.


    Amused by his son''s words, Alexander nodded slightly. "That''s right! You are a little man. You should


    be sensible!"


    In the next second, he rubbed his son''s head. "But don''t worry. Growing up is a process, so you can do


    it slowly!"


    "No!" The little guy stood before Alexander, arms akimbo as if his father''s words had pinched him. Then


    he angrily grumbled, "I have to grow up fast to help you and Mommy defeat the bad guys!"


    Alexander was speechless to hear this. He could not help butugh as he looked at the little boy


    standing before him. ¡°So, tell me. Who are the bad guys?"


    "The poison people," the little boy replied.


    Now, Alexander was even more puzzled. "You know this because Grandpa told you?"


    "Yeah!" Galen nodded with determination. His little face remarkably resembled his father¡¯s.


    Then Alexander asked him seriously. "What else did Grandpa tell you?"


    "That Mommy is making an antidote to save people, and the bad guys aren''t as powerful as she is!"


    Galen thought momentarily as he desperately searched for words. "Mommy is the smartest!"


    "It seems like your grandfather is confident about your mother!" Alexander held Galen''s chin with one


    hand. "I''ll leave you to y at Grandpa''s house for a few days. Is that okay?"

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    The little guy squinted, and his expression was surprisingly simr to his father''s. "Daddy, are you


    leaving me too?"


    "Ahem!" Alexander cleared his throat, a little embarrassed that his son called him out like that. He


    clenched his fist and coughed several times to cover up his embarrassment. "I''m not leaving you. I


    just¡­"


    "Go!" The little boy waved and lowered his head to continue building his Lego. "I¡¯ll be good!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just a few simple words were enough for Alexander to swallow back his words. He looked at his son


    and felt a rush of emotions. He even felt a little guilty.


    Recently, he had been around Galen less than he wanted to. On top of that, the fact that Lily had to


    inform him about Daisy meant that he had exposed his son to potential dangers. He felt indebted to


    Galen.


    However, he had no choice. It was best if Galen stayed with Dominic instead of his grandmother. Galen


    was also a lot closer to him, too.


    "Galen, Mommy and Daddy will y with you the whole day when we finish work, okay?" Alexander


    raised his hand and gently rubbed the top of his son''s head as he spoke.


    "Okay!" Galen''s crisp voiceforted Alexander. The boy¡¯s father smiled, feeling more at ease.


    ¡­


    "That hurts!" The sound of crying and shouting startled the birds in the garden, causing them to scatter.


    "Tsk, stop moving!" Dominic frowned, holding the shiny silver needle in one hand impatiently.


    Once Austin regained his physical strength, he was not as cooperative as he used to be. He would


    always wiggle around whenever Dominic tried to poke him. At this point, Dominic was on the edge of


    killing the young man.


    "Uncle Dom, it''s not that I''m moving on purpose. It just hurts! Are you sure you didn''t poke me in the


    wrong ce?" Austin pursed his lips, feeling wronged. The pain was unbearable, and he could not help


    but want to struggle. It was just a reflex.


    "You bastard, are you questioning me?!" Dominic scolded and stood up straight, staring at his


    grandnephew angrily.


    Austin studied Dominic''s face carefully. "Uncle Dom, why would I question you? Still, it didn''t hurt as


    much when Lily did it. Is it two different acupoints?"


    Although Austin was not well-versed in acupuncture and moxibustion, he understood a few acupoints


    and knew his body best. He could feel that they were the same acupoints, but it just hurt more when


    Dominic did it.


    "Who told you it''s two different points? Of course, it is the same one! She just has a light hand. What''s


    so strange about that?!" Dominic rolled his eyes with his head held high.


    Austin hesitated for a while but still could not help but say, "Uncle Dom, acupuncture isn''t about


    strength."


    The old man was silent for two seconds before he snapped, "Are you going to let me do it or not?!"


    Austin did not answer. He wanted to say no, but he did not dare. On top of that, although he had not


    had an attack in the past two days and his body was gradually improving, he was not entirely clear of


    the side effects. Acupuncture was still necessary.


    ¡®Forget it. I¡¯m just going to bear with it!¡¯


    "Yes, do it! Of course, I''ll let you do it! I trust you!" Austin grinned before lying down again, obediently


    turning his back to Dominic.


    The older man raised his eyebrows, held the needle, and pointed it at the acupoint before dropping it


    again.


    "Ah!" Austin gritted his teeth, startling his granduncle.

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    "Are you done yet? When you were drugged up, weren''t the seizures more painful than this? I didn''t


    even hear you shouting like that! Are you doing this on purpose?!"


    "No, Uncle Dom. Go ahead. I won''t scream anymore!" Austin lowered his head and bit the towel, trying


    not to make a sound.


    This pain waspletely different from the pain from the previous virus attack. It was explosive, and it


    felt like the cells in her body were splitting apart and exploding simultaneously. Although the pain was


    silent, his body felt as though it were being torn apart. All his strength was used in the splitting of his


    cells, so he didn''t have any energy left to scream.


    However, the pain from the old man''s acupuncture was continuous and slow. The pain seeped into his


    bones slowly, making him break out in a cold sweat.


    Seeing his appearance, Dominic sighed and shook his head. He held the needle in his hand and gently


    pressed the edge of the acupuncture point with his other hand a few times.


    To be honest, he also knew it was painful. The cause of the pain was not the acupuncture itself but the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    interaction between the medicine on the needle and its absorption into the acupoints.


    However, this was inevitable. After all, the poison in his body should be removed as soon as possible to


    improve the medicine''s effect. This was the only way.


    At this time, a servant came in to report. "Sir, the child is here."


    "Lily is here?" Dominic was a little surprised, wondering why she didn''t call beforehand.


    ¡®Isn''t she swamped these days? How did she make time toe over? Why did she bring her son with


    her?¡¯


    He was so delighted that he had forgotten about the needle in his hand, poking it into Austin''s flesh.


    Austin did not dare to say anything and let out a muffled snort. He was also happy with what he heard.


    ¡®If Lily is here, does that mean she can take over? That way, it might not hurt as much.¡¯


    However, what was said next disappointed him.


    "No. Mr. Russell brought the boy here," the servant replied.


    For Galen''s sake, the servant did not stop him. Now, the two of them were waiting in the living room.


    "Him?!" Now, Dominic was even more surprised. ¡®Why didn''t Lilye? Why did she send her husband


    and son instead? Alexander has never visited here alone before this.¡¯


    There was a bad premonition in his heart as difort crept up his back. With a frown, Dominic said,


    "Where are they?"


    "In the living room."


    He nodded. "I''ll be right there!"


    ¡­


    Alexander was sitting in the living room with his son. The little guy seemed to feel at home. He went


    straight to a corner, climbed in, and started ying with his pile of toys.


    Alexander wanted to stop Galen at first, but when he saw that the area was set up for the child and that


    Galen was moving around it skillfully, he realized that the corner was made just for him.


    He raised his eyebrows, remembering what happened at the gate. He was stopped, but as soon as the


    gatekeeper saw Alexander, he allowed them in without question. This surprised Alexander.


    He never imagined the day when he would need his son to enter certain ces.


    Seeing his son roll around in the pile of toys, Alexander suddenly felt a sense of relief. He understood


    why Lily left Galen here when she went to find him. It was indeed reassuring that Galen was left here.


    Just as Alexander was thinking about this, he heard footsteps from behind. When he turned around, he


    saw Dominic walking out of the backyard.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    Dominic nced at Alexander as if this were a greeting. When Dominic saw the little guy in the pile of


    toys, the look on his face immediately changed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He ran over, calling out to Galen, "My boy, what are you doing here?"


    Alexander watched helplessly as the graying old man ran over briskly and picked up his not-so-young


    son. The two of them seemed very close.


    Alexander was at a loss for words.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be home? What are you doing here? Did you miss Grandpa? You did, didn''t


    you?!" As Dominic spoke, he rubbed his face against Galen.


    Galen giggled as Dominic''s beard tickled his face. He dodged Dominic and stretched out his hand to


    pull Dominic''s beard.


    "Hey, hey, hey! You little devil! You can''t pull my beard¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something. Dominic stopped abruptly and


    turned his head to look in Alexander''s direction.


    No matter how he yed with Galen, Dominic had always been unscrupulous in front of Lily. However,


    he hadn''t adequately greeted Alexander.


    Although Dominic did not fear him, Alexander was still Galen''s father.


    Alexander raised his eyebrows, but he wasn''t bothered. He did not expect his son to get along with this


    old man so well, and it seemed like Galen was enjoying his time here.


    With a dry cough, the old man walked over with Galen in his arms and sat down across from


    Alexander. Dominic allowed Galen to tug at his beard but lowered his head a little, so it didn''t hurt so


    much.


    "Mr. Russell, what are you doing here?" He asked solemnly, pretending to be unfamiliar.


    Alexander was very polite. "Mr. Fike, you can call me Alex. Lily is your apprentice. I should address you


    as Master Fike instead."


    "No, don''t¡­" Dominic frowned in disgust. "Don''t be so cheesy. Even that girl never calls me that, so


    you shouldn''t either! Besides, I didn''t even make you my apprentice. How can you address me as your


    master?"


    Only the little boy in his arms had the right to call him "Master."


    That didn''t sit right either. In that case, wouldn''t that make Galen his mother''s peer? Wouldn''t that be a


    mess?


    However, that didn''t pose a big problem either. It wasn''t wrong for Galen to continue calling Lily his


    mother.


    Dominic found all of these quite intriguing and grinned at Galen.


    The little guy did not know what was happening in Dominic''s head, but when he saw his grandfather


    smiling, he smiled back.


    Alexander did not know what to say, as these two did not take his presence seriously. It was as if he


    didn''t exist.


    Then he cleared his throat and said, "I may have to trouble you for the next two days. He misses you


    very much."


    Hearing this, Dominic raised his gaze and looked at him. He snorted softly and said, "Stop beating


    around the bush. That stinky girl asked you to bring him here!"


    However, Alexander shook his head. "No. I brought him over on my own ord."

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    The old man was stunned momentarily, and his expression immediately changed. He was about to


    hand the little guy over when he saw Galen¡¯s innocent and pure eyes the moment he stretched out his


    hands, and his heart instantly softened.


    Then, Dominic retracted his arms and hugged Galen before reluctantly saying, ¡°How dignified of you,


    Mr. Russell.


    ¡°Do you think that if it were you who asked, I wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse?¡± Dominic grumbled as he


    rubbed the little boy¡¯s back.


    He was tired for such a long time. He could look past it if Lily asked him for help, but now even her


    husband was knocking at his door. He wasn¡¯t a full-time nanny!


    ¡°Mr. Fike, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that, under such a special


    circumstance, I couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate,¡± Alexander begged with a troubled face, without any


    air of superiority.


    Hearing this, Dominicughed mockingly. ¡°Am I the right candidate? Then I should thank you for


    thinking so highly of me, Mr. Russell.¡±


    However, Alexander did not take the old man¡¯s cynicism to heart. He had heard of the old man¡¯s weird


    temper long ago. Besides, he came over to ask for help. Therefore, he should not be arrogant about it.


    ¡°Mr. Fike, you¡®re indeed the most suitable candidate. I don¡¯t think I need to exin our current situation.


    I believe you know it very well. I¡¯m worried about Galen¡¯s safety. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that


    you¡¯re the person Lily trusts the most. She entrusted you with Galen before. I naturally trust people she


    trusts.¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Dominic interrupted him by raising his hand. ¡°All right, you don¡¯t have to


    tter me. Let¡¯s get back to the point. What are you doing this time? Aren¡¯t you back? Who are you


    looking for now?¡±


    Thest time Lily left Galen with Dominic, she was looking for Alexander. Who were they looking for


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    this time?


    After a moment of silence, Alexander did not hide the truth from Dominic. ¡°She went to work with the


    organization.¡±


    ¡°Which organization?¡± The old man was in a daze and did not react much.


    ¡°Rhea is dead, so Lily will take Rhea¡¯s ce. There are some iplete experiments,¡± Alexander


    replied in a deep voice.


    ¡°She what?!¡±


    The old man stood up in shock, and for a moment, he forgot that he was holding a child in his arms. He


    was so angry that he was about to burst into mes.


    However, his words were stuck in his throat. ¡°She, she, she¡­¡±


    He held Galen in one hand, and the other shook as he pointed ahead. He was furious.


    The sudden movement startled Galen as he stared at the old man with widened eyes. Then, he


    tightened his grip on Dominic¡¯s beard.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Dominic grimaced in pain, but he quicklyposed himself.


    The old man took a deep breath and pulled back his shaking hand to lightly pat the little boy. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    scared. I¡¯m just ying around!¡±


    After saying that, he sat down again. This time, when Dominic looked at Alexander, his face was


    gloomy. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fike, there¡¯s no way for me to exin this, but please trust Lily,¡± Alexander straightened up and


    said. ¡°Just trust her.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± The old man frowned. ¡°Of course, I trust her. But how could she be allowed to


    do such a dangerous thing? She¡¯s still pregnant!¡±


    When Dominic heard that Lily went to the organization, he immediately thought of what she was doing


    there. Could he naively believe that Lily was bewitched to help those bad guys?


    She was an apprentice he had trained. He watched her grow up. How could he not know what kind of


    person she was?

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    Dominic¡¯s uproar startled Alexander. Then he realized he had taken the older man lightly. He thought


    Dominic was angry at Lily for what she was doing. It turned out that Dominic was only concerned about


    her safety.


    After a momentary silence, Alexander sighed almost inaudibly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know


    how Lily is.¡±


    This one sentence almost shut Dominic up, but he was still dissatisfied. ¡°So, what? Aren¡¯t you like her?


    She is your wife! Shouldn¡¯t you love and protect her? You weren¡¯t here back then, but now that you are,


    how can you let her do such a dangerous thing? Don¡¯t you know where she is? She¡¯s entering the


    dragon¡¯s pool and the tiger¡¯sir!¡±


    ¡®That brat, Austin, almost lost his life there, and now his life is still on the line. Now, Lily wants to join the


    organization?! If I recall, she barely got out of that research institute. Has she lost her mind?! Is Alex


    insane, or did they both go crazy?!¡¯


    Dominic immediately felt another rush of anger when he thought of this and threw Galen into


    Alexander¡¯s arms. ¡°Go! Take your son and leave! I¡¯m not going to help you two! I won¡¯t drive myself


    insane for the two of you! Tell Lily either she takes care of the kid or¡­¡±


    He wanted to say to throw the child away but could not in the face of Galen¡¯s innocent stare.


    Ultimately, Dominic waved and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve had enough of wiping your butts!¡±


    However, Alexander smiled helplessly. ¡°Mr. Fike, Lily has already left this morning. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too


    have disconnected yourself from the outside world, I¡¯m sure you know what¡¯s happening.


    ¡°With the rampant and crazy nature of this organization, everyone will get infected if we don¡¯tply.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of being passively beaten like that, getting involved is better. That way, you¡¯d still have a sense


    of control. Besides, I¡¯ve told Lily that she must prioritize herself if she faces any dangers.¡±


    That was not enough to convince Dominic, but it calmed him down. He nced at Alexander and


    snorted coldly. ¡°Prioritize herself? That stinking girl. What¡¯s the use of telling her that? With her temper,


    she won¡¯t even care if she faces danger.¡±


    Hearing the older man¡¯s mutters, Alexander could not help but chuckle. ¡°You know her well, but we


    should trust her. After all, I am not idly sitting by. Although the organization is powerful, the Russell


    family has a reputation in this country.


    ¡°I¡¯d do anything to protect her, even sacrificing my entire family''s wealth.¡±


    That was not a boast, as Alexander meant it with all his heart.


    Dominic took a deep look at him and finally felt more at ease. He hummed and sat down again, holding


    the child.


    He gently stroked Galen¡¯s back, coaxing him habitually, while looking at Alexander. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°I have arranged for people to watch over the area. Catching them is easier now that their dens are out


    in the open. However, I don¡¯t know what cards they still hold, how many poisons they¡¯ve developed, or


    if they¡¯re already spreading it. Lily is there to learn about this so we can take them all down in one fell


    swoop.¡±


    The older man did not speak and stayed silent for a long time. Then he sighed bitterly, saying, ¡°What is


    wrong with this world?!¡±


    He had no idea where this group of people came from. He had been inquiring about it secretly, but the


    forces behind this organization were surprisinglyrge or somewhat mysterious. There were no clues at


    all.


    Whenever he found a trail in a foreign country, reaching a dead-end did not take long. Even the person


    he sent to investigate would get into mysterious idents.


    It was conceivable that this organization was indeed more dreadful than expected, and they had to take


    caution in dealing with it.

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    Although it¡¯s easier to catch the organization, having no evidence of what¡¯s happening inside theb


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    would be pointless. On top of that, Alex is right. What if they have already begun spreading some sort


    of virus or worse?


    ¡®Thest gue has caused a lot of trouble, and the aftermath of it still lingers. What if there is a more


    terrible virus?¡¯ A chill ran down Dominic''s spine as he sighed and kept quiet.


    Even so, he still felt it was too risky for Lily to go there.


    "Don''t worry. I will try my best to prevent this from happening," Alexander said,forting the old man


    after seeing the saddened look on his face.


    Unexpectedly, Dominic looked up and red at Alexander. "Who cares about that?! As long as you two


    are safe and remember you still have children to look after, that''s all that matters. You two aren''t the


    saviors of the world!"


    Alexander smiled when he heard this. These were the exact words he said to Lily as well. In the face of


    danger, she must remember she wasn''t alone, and her family was waiting for her back home. With that


    in mind, she would think before she threw herself into danger.


    "Thank you, Mr. Fike."


    He knew this was Dominic''s way of agreeing to care for Galen. Therefore, Alexander got up to thank


    him and bowed to show his respect.


    The older man did not stand up since he was still upset. Instead, he looked at Alexander and said, "I


    don''t care how respectful you are. I will only take the child for half a month at most. If you don''te


    and pick him up two weekster, I''ll send him to the orphanage! No, I''ll sell him to the boondocks!"


    His words were vicious as he vented his anger and dissatisfaction.


    Just as Alexander was about to say, "You won''t have the heart to," Galen looked up at the old man and


    said, "Grandpa, are you going to sell me?"


    Although Dominic could threaten adults like that, he could not say the same to a child, fearing the child


    might take it seriously.


    "I¡­"


    "Grandpa," Galen continued without waiting for an answer. "It¡¯s wrong to sell children!"


    Hearing this, the older man was dumbfounded. He nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, you''re right. It is


    against thew to sell children. You little devil, how can I have the heart to sell you? I love you too


    much to do that!"


    He rubbed his nose against Galen''s chubby cheeks as he said this.


    Galen giggled, and it dispelled all of Galen''s anger.


    "Okay, you can leave now! Just call me if there''s anything else." Dominic''s harsh words had no effect at


    all now. He looked at Alexander and said, "Also, tell that brat she can ask me for help if needed. She


    doesn''t have to carry the world on her shoulders!"

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    After Alexander left, Dominic yed with Galen for a while before the little boy started to feel sleepy.


    Dominic brought Galen into the room and watched the child sleep with a faint sigh.


    Dominic had always known that Lily was talented and intelligent from the beginning. He had imparted


    all his knowledge to her without reservation because of that. However, she was now in danger because


    of how much she knew.


    Dominic wondered whether or not what he did was right.


    After tucking Galen in, he turned to leave, only to find a servant at the door. "Sir, Young Master Austin


    asked if it¡¯s done."


    "What does he mean if it''s done?" Dominic frowned. Before the servant could answer, he immediately


    eximed in realization, "Sh*t! I forgot about him!"


    With that, he ran downstairs and headed straight to the backyard. Austin was still lying shirtless with


    silver needles stuck in his back.


    Although his body was getting cold, he dared not get up.


    ¡®What¡¯s taking Uncle Dom so long? Did he forget about me? That can''t be. He''s halfway through with


    his acupuncture. But it''s just Lily, so what are they talking about that takes so long?''


    After thinking about it, Austin fell asleep without knowing. When he woke up, he saw that no one was


    around. He started to feel that something was wrong and yelled for a servant to check. Austin never


    expected his granduncle to forget about himpletely.


    Guilt shed across Dominic¡¯s face when he saw Austin. Still, he stubbornly refused to admit it as he


    coughed lightly before grumbling, ¡°What''s the hurry? Are you in a rush? I''m trying to test you! I want to


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    see how long your body can stay like this!


    ¡°It seems like your recovery is going well, and the poison in your body is almost gone. You''ve stayed


    still for a long time and haven¡¯t had a seizure."


    Austin silently listened on. The serious look on Dominic''s face was starting to make Austin doubt


    whether or not Dominic was covering up his mistake.


    "Then, can I get up now?" Austin asked, slowly getting up.


    "Wait!" Dominic quickly held him down. "We¡¯re not done yet!"


    "Huh?!"


    Dominic pressed him down and continued his acupuncture solemnly. Although they were not done yet,


    they were just a few steps away. Now, all Dominic had to do was put the remaining silver needles in


    and wait momentarily before pulling them out.


    Austiny there obediently while Dominic sat with his legs crossed, flipping through the traditional


    medical books.


    Recently, he dug out a lot of old things to try and find a solution to these viruses. He looked through


    them earnestly while Austiny on the side, bored.


    He had already taken a nap and could not sleep anymore. Only the two remained in the room, so he


    had no one else to talk to.


    Austin smacked his lips and could not help but ask, "Uncle Dom, haven''t you read all these books


    before? Why are you rereading them?"


    "One can never stop learning," Dominic replied without lifting his eyes.


    After a pause, Austin asked again, "You aren''t trying to find a way to stop this virus from these ancient


    books, are you?"


    The older man pulled his reading sses down and frowned at Austin. "So what if I am?"

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    Seeing that Dominic had finally turned to look at him, Austin was delighted. "Uncle Dom, don''t waste


    your time! These medical books are a thousand years old. No matter how good they were in the past,


    they can¡¯t keep up with an ever-changing society.


    ¡°Besides, these viruses were developed abroad. They¡¯re new and mutable. There¡¯s no way these


    ancient books know how to tackle them." He felt that what Dominic was doing was pointless.


    Although Austin had studied traditional medicine, he knew that no matter how good it was, it was only


    invented to cure everyday illnesses. This newly developed virus was something no one had seen


    before. When he was injected with it, the virus could even manipte his pulse. Traditional medicine


    could neverpete with technology from abroad.


    "Who told you that?!" Dominic shot Austin a re. "What have you learned from me these past few


    years?! Dogsh*t!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin immediately fell quiet.


    "No matter how advanced modern medicine is, it''s also based on the wisdom they''ve umted


    throughout the years. No matter how much it evolves, the core remains the same.


    ¡°The gue in the past was worse than this, but humankind still conquered it. Since this virus is man-


    made, men must also eradicate it!" Dominic exined. Then he shut his book and tapped Austin¡¯s


    head. "Don''t move!"


    After being reprimanded, Austin had no choice but to lie down obediently, not daring to move anymore.


    However, he still mumbled, "Yes, but that was a long process. How many people died, and how many


    years have passed before they finally stopped the gue?


    ¡°Also, this group of people is researching more than one type of virus. It¡¯ll take forever for people to¡­"


    He did not continue his sentence.


    ¡®The only way to ovee this is to get a hold of the detailed process and data of the virus''


    development. That way, scientists can develop an antidote to target the man-made virus.


    ¡®But how is that possible?! Even escaping from that ce was harder than leaving the devil''sir. I got


    lucky. We have no idea where the organization''s base is and how many secrets they¡¯re hiding.¡¯


    Dominic remained silent, quickly guessing what Austin wanted to say. He removed his reading sses


    and sighed, thinking about how Lily was doing.


    "Uncle Dom, didn''t Lilye just now?" Austin did not hear what the servant said and assumed Lily


    hade. He wondered if she had already left.


    "It wasn''t her," Dominic grumbled as soon as Lily was mentioned. Then he leaned back into his chair


    and sipped his tea.


    ''Huh? He sounds upset.¡¯


    Austin turned to look at Dominic. "Uncle Dom, did you and Lily fight?"


    "Enough being nosy!" Dominic raised his hand and pped Austin¡¯s back.


    Austin grunted and looked resentfully at Dominic. ¡®I was just asking a simple question. Why did the old


    man get so riled up?¡¯


    "Uncle Dom, I''m still a patient!"


    "Who said you''re a patient? You''re fine now! You can leave tomorrow!"


    Austin was speechless.


    Dominic''s tone was terrible, but he carefully checked the needles on Austin''s back. Austin¡¯s skin was


    slowly regaining color, and he looked much better. However, things seemed to be going too smoothly.

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    Lily followed Mike to the destination. She had known from the beginning where they were going, but


    she had assumed they would go in through the front entrance rather than the side. The car entered the


    ce without causing anymotion.


    Although it was just a side entrance, there were surveince and infrared cameras at the top. From


    what she understood about her house¡¯s security system, this ce had tight security.


    ¡°This organization of yours is indeed something. They can even get into such a ce,¡± Lily said, slightly


    surprised.


    The corners of Mike¡¯s lips moved, but he did not say anything. Soon, they arrived at the underground


    parking lot. Once the car was parked, Mike led her into an elevator, scanned his ess card, and


    pressed the button for the top floor.


    Lily noticed that there were only two buttons to press in this elevator, which were for the top floor and


    the underground parking, respectively. There were not any buttons for the floors in between, so they


    would not stop by there.


    In fact, many people could not ess the top floors without permission back at the research institute.


    At the time, she thought that the higher management used the floors for discussion on the project. In


    retrospect, it probably housed the mastermind of this project.


    Even though Lily had never met this person, she suspected she had crossed paths with him. She even


    wondered if she had met him in the institute before and did not know it was him.


    All this while, she had no idea about the mastermind''s identity. Now that she was going to meet him


    suddenly, she felt slightly uneasy.


    Standing in the elevator, she propped one hand on her waist by habit while stroking her belly with


    another hand. She took a deep breath, then breathed it out slowly. If anyone else were to see this sight,


    they would only think that a pregnant woman was out shopping. None of them would have expected


    that she was here to keep a dangerous appointment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nervous.¡± Mike tilted slightly to the side and said lightly, ¡°I promised Alexander


    that I¡¯d take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Lily just gave him a polite smile.


    She did not take his words to heart. If Mike could protect her, he would not be threatened by the


    mastermind in the first ce. Frankly, he was in a dangerous state himself, so how could he protect


    her?


    However, there was no need for her to argue over this with him, so she responded in a perfunctory


    manner.


    Mike noticed her disapproval of his words. He just frowned and looked at the arrow pointing up on the


    disy and said nothing else.


    As the elevator did not stop along the way, they arrived at the top floor soon after.


    Ding!


    The sign that they had reached their destination sounded, and the elevator doors opened. Light poured


    into the square space, brightening up the elevator.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    There was an ear-piercing, squeaky sound, which would make any of its listeners ufortable. Lily


    frowned, trying to find the source of the sound, but to no avail.


    After ncing around, she noticed that this was an extraordinarily huge office. To be exact, the entire


    floor housed only one office, which was enclosed by floor-to-ceiling ss. Since there were no curtains


    to block the view, there was a lot of light in the room. That was why it was so bright when the elevator


    doors opened earlier.


    However, there was not a single person in sight in such a vast ce that was well furnished. Only a


    strange sound could be heard. Lily was perplexed and turned to look at Mike, but he appeared to be


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ustomed to the scene as he strode toward the left side of the room beforeing to a stop and


    saying, "Sir, she¡¯s here."

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    ¡°Great!¡± Lily heard the other person reply, but she still had not caught sight of him yet.


    She could only see that Mike was facing a huge office chair. However, it did not seem like anyone was


    sitting on it from behind.


    ¡°Ms. Christian, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± With that, the office chair turned around slowly, and Lily


    finally saw the mastermind behind all this.


    She was surprised that the person who controlled Mike, forced him to sumb to his threats,


    With her widened eyes, she stared at the tiny man before her. The first thing that came into her mind


    was, ¡®If he were standing up, he would just be slightly taller than Gale, right?¡¯


    His limbs were stunted, and he had a mask on his face. The parts that were showing had hideous


    scars, and his dark, unsettling eyes were on Lily.


    His gaze alone was enough to make someone feel uneasy, even though he had said nothing and his


    hands were restingzily on the armrests on both sides.


    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Lily said faintly after recovering from her shock.


    ¡°Oh? Do you know me?¡± The man was slightly surprised, and his gaze had a hint of interest in it as he


    judged her up and down.


    Lily ignored his question and looked around the room before she headed toward the couch behind her.


    As she sat down, she took a pillow and put it behind her waist to sit morefortably.


    Finally, she nced at him and said, ¡°Of course I do! Weren¡¯t you behind the gue in Burnwken, the


    virus in Austin¡¯s blood and Cameron¡¯s numbed nerves?


    ¡°There might also be other things you¡¯ve done that I don¡¯t know about. For instance¡­ what''s


    happening in this building right now?¡± Lily asked profoundly.


    The man raised his brow, delighted by how blunt and unscrupulous Lily was when she talked to him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Lily threw him a nce and saidzily, ¡°Are you a cannibal?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Her words managed to make himugh boisterously.


    On the other hand, Mike was speechless. He broke out in a cold sweat for nothing earlier, as he did not


    expect Lily to be so rxed at this moment. Most importantly, she had not realized just how cunning


    and terrifying this man before her was. Just one wrong word, and she might rile him up. By then, she


    and the people she held most dear would bear the consequences.


    Just as Mike was about to remind Lily that this man was not as kind as he appeared to be, he heard


    Lily say casually as she dug her ears, ¡°Yourughter sounds horrible.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The sound of hisughter stopped abruptly. The man probably did not expect her to be so direct, and


    his expression changed suddenly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    His gaze became fierce in an instant as well. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Mike again broke out in a cold sweat and tried to salvage the situation. ¡°Sir, that¡¯s not what she meant.


    She wanted to say that¡­¡±


    ¡°Your voice sounds even worse when you speak.¡± Lily paused, then looked at him with a raised brow


    before continuing, ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that before?¡±


    Mike was bewildered to his core.

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± At this point, Mike had no idea how to help Lily.


    ¡®Is she crazy? Why did she have to mock him like that?¡¯


    The man before them was physically deformed and had a twisted mind. Only someone as such would


    create all those horrendous things, after all. However, Lily insulted him straight to his face without


    caring about the consequences she would face.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Do you have a death wish?¡± The man sneered coldly. His eyes,


    uncovered by the mask, revealed a hint of ferocity.


    Lily raised her brow. ¡°You won¡¯t kill me, at least not for now. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°You seem pretty confident about it, huh?¡± The man turned around and jumped back onto his chair,


    swinging his crossed legs as he watched Lily nonchntly. It looked like he asked purely out of


    curiosity and in a kind manner.


    His earlier hostility toward Lily seemingly diminished slightly, and his actions showed no signs of anger.


    Mike got the situation instantly. Since Lily could still provide value to the organization, the man would


    not do anything to her, even when she had said such harsh words to him.


    ¡®Lily is taking a considerable risk here. Did she think about what kind of situation she would be in once


    the organizationpletes its project?¡¯


    The man¡¯s lunacy was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. No one could tell how heavy of a grudge he


    would hold against Lily and how he would torment herter.


    ¡°Seeing how you got Mike to bring me here at all costs, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m quite valuable to you. Since I¡¯m still


    useful to you, you wouldn¡¯t get rid of me so easily,¡± Lily said simply, without a hint of fear in her


    expression.


    The man chuckled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll get back at you once you¡¯ve served your worth


    here?¡±


    Lily replied immediately, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Why worry about the future now? Nothing in this


    world is guaranteed, so we won¡¯t know what wille now or tomorrow or if an ident might happen.


    You might even die before you have the chance to get revenge on me. Who knows, right?¡±


    She spoke recklessly without restraint, causing Mike, standing next to her, to be drenched in sweat


    from anxiety. He did not expect Lily to talk like this. Although she spoke the words he had in mind, it


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    was too bold and reckless of her to reveal that to the man.


    With a puzzled look, he turned to look at Lily, not quite getting what she had up her sleeves or what she


    was trying to do precisely.


    However, Lily did not look at Mike at all. Instead, she focused on the tiny man before them. It was still


    unbelievable how such a man with a tiny build could cause so much chaos and turn the world upside


    down.


    Lily knew the man had a twisted mind without needing Mike to tell her.


    ¡®If the man isn¡¯t a psychopath, how did he create so many deadly events, where some might even lead


    to humankind¡¯s destruction? He¡¯s a self-centered narcissist who did terrible things for his happiness


    without caring for other people¡¯s wellbeing.¡¯


    Hence, Lily felt she did not need to be afraid of such a person. Plus, it was not like he would trust her


    Since that was the case, she did not need to try hard to please them and pretend she agreed with their


    ns. Honesty was always the best policy, after all.


    It was simr to how one did things in business. Everyone was just business partners. Loyalty and trust


    meant nothing to such people. Instead, only their self-interests and things that would affect that would


    make them believe she was genuinely willing to work for them.

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    Provoking the man was a risk Lily decided to take. On the surface, she appeared calm, stroking her


    belly lightly, but her fist clenched subconsciously. She had to be alert to prevent them from poisoning or


    tricking her.


    Mike gulped subtly and nced at the man through his peripheral vision, observing every change in his


    expression. The man smirked and squinted as he stared at Lily. He let out his signature shrill and ear-


    piercingughter a few secondster. ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Mike had no words while Lily turned her head to the side and dug her ears.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! No one knows what will happen tomorrow or even the next second!¡± The man appeared


    to agree with Lily. ¡°Still, I can assure you one thing. If you dare to y tricks with me, I will ensure an


    ident falls upon your family! Even if I¡¯m going to die, I will drag a few people down with me!¡±


    With that, he let out boisterousughter again.


    Lily stared at him with pursed lips while her fingers dug into her palms. It was painful. She only wanted


    to pounce and choke him to death with her bare hands or use her kickboxing skills to torture him.


    However, her rationality stopped her from acting on her emotions.


    Before this, Mike told her other people were in the organization, so there must be someone more


    powerful than the man before them. Those people possessed many secret weapons, and the


    consequences of not seizing control over those weapons would be unimaginable for the world.


    ¡®Plus, they still have Nick. If I choked him to death now, how would we find Nick?¡¯


    Lily gritted her teeth, slowly loosened her fists, and suppressed her urge to kill the man. Calmly, she


    said, ¡°I know that, and that¡¯s why you can see me here today.¡±


    The man turned to look at Mike and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve made things clear to her?¡±


    Mike snapped back to his senses and nodded. ¡°I told her everything as you ordered.¡±


    ¡°Lily, I know you have your own motives foring here, but I¡¯d advise you to put away all your


    unrealistic thoughts. Even the Russells are nothing to me. When Iplete my n, you¡¯ll see how


    magnificent and glorious this experiment is!


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel proud of being a part of it!¡± The man announced as he opened his arms toward the ceiling,


    looking like a holy devotee.


    That look of his made Lily squint as she remembered something.


    ¡°I can understand you might not get what I mean now. Most people in this world are dumb, so we must


    get rid of or control these idiots. We must make everyone look past, forget everything about one¡¯s outer


    appearance, and judge each other by character. Only a truly brilliant soul should be allowed to survive!¡±


    The man became more excited by the minute, perhaps because he had not exined the experiment¡¯s


    goals and ns to anyone for a long time, causing him to lose control once he started.


    ¡°Are you the one who sets the standards?¡±

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    In response to Lily¡¯s question, the manughed indifferently and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s nothing you should


    worry about. It could be you, me, or any other intellectuals, but never those idiots.¡±


    Arrogance and disdain were evident in his tone, making Lily frown as she scoffed. ¡°You think you¡¯re one


    of the intellectuals, then?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± He opened his arms and answered confidently. ¡°Haven¡¯t the recent happenings proved my


    intelligence? I was the one who nned everything and threw the world into chaos. If you hadn¡¯t


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    disrupted the process, I would¡¯vepleted the entire project by now!¡±


    Speaking of which, he felt it was a pity for not recruiting Lily since the beginning. If he had done so, he


    would have seeded by now. However, he did not think Lily would have such an essential role in the


    project then.


    The other researchers could not blend the fragrances and the herbs ideally after she left, causing the


    project to dy until now. They had no choice but to bring her back into the team again.


    She was an uncertainty to the organization and a hidden hazard to their project. They would not have


    wanted to recruit her into the team if they had a choice.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong,¡± Lily said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s not because of me. Many people are more brilliant than you


    and I¡ªthe others from your organization. You¡¯re just too uncultured to see it. Even without my


    involvement, the gue would be under control quickly, with the right actions taken to mediate the


    situation. Even with me, your organization wouldn¡¯t seed!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just your side of the story, but that isn¡¯t what I see!¡± He did not believe Lily¡¯s words. From his


    perspective and the news he had received, the gue was under control quickly because Lily


    managed to create an antidote.


    ording to their initial n, at least 25% of humankind should have died from the disaster. However,


    that was all water under the bridge now. Their priority was their project, which the organization could no


    longer dy.


    Lily did not argue over that because it would be pointless. One day, he would need to pay the price for


    his actions.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s move past those pointless conversations and get back to the point. What do you need me to


    do, to be exact? Do I just need to blend the fragrances and herbs like before?¡± After a pause, she


    added, ¡°Or do you want me to cover up the poison¡¯s scentpletely, so other people can willingly


    inhale the drug?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The man was pleased. ¡°You¡¯re indeed an intelligentdy.¡±


    Lily only felt repelled by his praise and stood with one hand supporting her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste more


    time and get down to brass tax. Show me that great research of yours.¡±


    However, Mike and the man stood still, staring at her profoundly as if he was pondering something.


    ¡°What is it? Do you have concerns?¡± Lily asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°Of course!¡± The man nodded, admitting to his concerns directly. ¡°First of all, wee to the


    organization! Next, we¡¯d like you to refrain from anymunication with external parties during your


    service period to prevent problems from arising. Hence, you must surrender your phone to us.¡±


    The man threw a look at Mike as he spoke. Although Mike was hesitant, he took a step toward Lily.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡±

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    Lily first looked at Mike, then averted her gaze from the tiny man before her, rejecting his request


    upfront, ¡°No! I have my family, friends, and career out there. How will I contact them if I give you my


    phone? I¡¯m here to work for your organization, not to be your prisoner.


    ¡°Plus, whatever I have on my phone is my private information. How could I turn it in? Also, how would I


    ensure you guys won¡¯t harm my family the second I turn my phone in? I need to know they¡¯re safe at all


    times!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± The man replied slowly, ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to cooperate with us, you¡¯re part of


    us. Why would we make things difficult for our people? Plus, we don¡¯t need to do anything for your


    family. We wouldn¡¯t want to cause any problems here, either.¡±


    That made Lily sneer. ¡°What a joke! It¡¯s not like you guys haven¡¯t hurt anyone for no reason at all


    before this. You don¡¯t trust me, and likewise, I don¡¯t trust you. In what way can I be sure that you won''t


    create problems for your own people?


    ¡°What about Mike¡¯s son? Is holding an innocent child captive not making your people¡¯s lives difficult?¡±


    Upon hearing the mention of his son, Mike looked up at Lily in surprise. From his eyes, Lily knew he


    was slightly emotional at the moment. He turned to look at the man behind him.


    A long time had passed, but he still had not heard anything about his son. He could only ensure that his


    son was still alive through the asional video calls, which was his only sce.


    However, as time passed, he was slowly losing patience and was getting slightly frustrated. The man


    licked his bottom lip and stared at Lily, gritting his teeth.


    He had not expected Lily to be such aplex woman to deal with. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, and


    I¡¯ll keep my promise to you.¡±


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Lily retorted without any hesitation. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me either, right? That¡¯s


    why you want me to turn in my phone. Since you don¡¯t trust me, how can you expect that in return?¡±


    Seeing that the man was not replying, she turned toward the elevator. ¡°Since we can¡¯t reach an


    agreement, we don¡¯t need to discuss working together. The most crucial thing in a deal is trust.


    ¡°Since you have doubts about me, we¡¯re better off not even starting a coboration. Your organization


    has many capable people, and I¡¯m sure they can help you with your problems.¡±


    Slowly, she strode toward the elevator. She was betting that the organization needed her and that she


    was important to the sess of their project.


    Just as she was about to reach the elevator doors, the hideous voice sounded as she had expected.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Lily stopped but did not turn around.


    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s just a phone, anyway. I won¡¯t take it away from you.¡± Upon getting the answer she wanted,


    Lily then turned to face him again, and her brow was raised this time to ensure that he was serious with


    his words.


    The man replied calmly, ¡°I can understand what you mean, but don¡¯t you ever forget that this is my


    territory. No matter what you want to do or say, I¡¯ll know it all!¡±


    He pointed to his ears and his eyes as he spoke to warn her about the surveince cameras, as well as


    his people everywhere to watch her every move.


    That was something Lily was aware of. Smirking, she said, ¡°Of course, but you¡¯re mistaken about


    something there. I think I need to correct you about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°This ce is the country¡¯s territory, not yours!¡± Lily smiled coldly while her gaze turned even sterner.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    Lily and Mike returned downstairs using another elevator. Initially, she thought they would head to the


    Lily looked around her as she walked, and sure enough, every hallway and corner was full of


    surveince cameras. There were already countless cameras within her sight, not to mention those


    hidden cameras in the dark.


    That meant her every move was under their watch here. It would be tough for her to do anything.


    Mike led the way but said nothing to her. The two stayed silent and walked to another building. Then


    they went upstairs again and stopped before a door. Mike entered the password, and the door opened


    with a click.


    Finally, he turned to look at Lily. ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Lily looked at him hesitantly before ncing around the room. The room had simple furnishings, but it


    was neat and clean. All the necessities were prepared as well. Then she looked outside the room


    again.


    The corridor was silent, like there was no one else there. With that, she entered the room and stood


    still.


    Mike knew she was worried and said, ¡°This ce is typically empty during the day. Everyone is busy


    with work and will only return here to rest at night.¡±


    ¡°Everyone?¡± Lily asked. ¡°You mean all the staff here aren¡¯t allowed to go home?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Mike shook his head. ¡°If that were the case, it would quickly raise suspicions. Not all the


    staff here know about the project¡¯s core. That said, not everyone knows what this ce is really doing.


    Plus¡­¡±


    He paused before continuing, ¡°They signed an agreement with the organization. Even if they did not


    know about the core of this research, they still needed to keep their work confidential. They¡¯re aware of


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this.¡±


    ¡°So you guys took advantage of theirck of knowledge of the true meaning behind this research and


    made them do things harmful to others?¡± Lily raised her brow, slightly furious at the thought of everyone


    who had been kept in the dark.


    They came here thinking they were doing meaningful things, such as producing vines to help those


    affected by the gue and to prevent it from happening again, just like all those past diseases that


    never resurfaced.


    They had no idea that the facility they thought was helping humanity was actually studying methods of


    annihtion.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong about that. It¡¯s not you guys, it¡¯s us¡­¡± Mike corrected her and said, ¡°Regardless of your


    willingness, we and the other people in the organization are in the same boat.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Lily snorted, turning her head to the side, not wanting to admit she was part of the organization


    now. Even if her goal was to tear this organization apart, her involvement in their ns still disgusted


    her.


    Mike nced at her and sighed. ¡°Do you know how nervous I was earlier? All those things you said


    could¡¯ve gotten you killed!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Lily was calm about it. ¡°I¡¯m standing here, alive and well, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he still needs you now. If he doesn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°By then, he might be dead already. Or that could be me as well.¡± Lily sneered, not taking the matter


    seriously.


    Mike was rendered speechless by the way she acted.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    A moment of silenceter, Mike still could not hold himself back. ¡°I promised Alex I¡¯d keep you safe, so


    I won¡¯t let you die here.¡±


    His tone was determined as he repeated his promise, even if Lily did not take the matter to heart. She


    walked around the room and realized it was pretty small but much better than where she stayed when


    she worked for X Department.


    All the bedding and other necessities were prepared. Then she looked at the bathroom and breathed a


    sigh of relief when she noticed they did not install any surveince cameras in her room or the


    bathroom. If they did, that would rid her of all privacy.


    After dealing with this matter for quite some time, she was already tired and pulled a chair closer to


    take a seat. When she noticed Mike still standing at the door, looking demure, she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    I didn¡¯t choose to do this in the heat of the moment, so you don¡¯t have to get so worked up over this.


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t say those things, they wouldn¡¯t keep me here once I couldn¡¯t provide any value to them


    anymore, so I don¡¯t need to walk on eggshells around them. Since they still need me, anything I say


    wouldn¡¯t matter. The same goes for when they don¡¯t need me anymore.¡± Lily paused, appearing to be


    in her thoughts as she smiled.


    ¡°Oh, right. Speaking of your son, do you still have no clue about his whereabouts?¡± Lily asked, ¡°It¡¯s


    been some time since you¡¯ve worked here. Can¡¯t you just¡­¡±


    Before she finished her words, Mike interrupted her hastily, ¡°No! I tried, and it¡¯s useless. Now, I can only


    do anything that the organization¡¯s superiors request. Once it¡¯s done, I believe Nicky will return to my


    side, safe and sound.¡±


    Lily had no words, as his words sounded strange to her. Before she could voice her doubts, she saw


    Mike striding toward her. Then he stretched his arm out, wanting to grip hers.


    Surprised, Lily wanted to fight back but noticed his other hand was on his lips, motioning for her to stay


    silent while his eyes nced left and right.


    She got the hint and stopped resisting. Instead, she yed along with his words. ¡°Are you that loyal to


    them?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about loyalty, but this is a ce where the weak bow to the strong. I resisted and struggled


    before, but nothing seemed to work. I can¡¯t find my son after so long, so I have no choice but to give in


    to them!¡± As he spoke, he stuck a tiny, circr thing onto Lily¡¯s cor.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It was ced near her lips.


    Lily looked down in confusion and recognized it was a signal jammer he had ced on her. When she


    looked at Mike again, their gazes met before she scanned her surroundings and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. If I


    had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t be here either.¡±


    Lily sighed dejectedly and exchanged a nce with him. Then she straightened her cor. ¡°Whatever.


    I¡¯ll just hope for the best. When can I start working?¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible! The sooner we finish this project, the sooner we can get what we want. Our


    families will be safe, too,¡± Mike said solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t interrupt your rest. In three hours, I''ll pick you up


    and bring you to theb, where you can get right to work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily appeared to be hopeless. ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only thing we can do.¡±


    Mike took onest nce at her before leaving, closing the door after him.


    At the office on the top floor, the tiny man removed his earphones and dug his ears, frowning as he


    looked at the device. His earphones were emitting sounds that hurt his ears.


    ¡®Tsk. It seems that the signal interference is happening more frequently these days.¡¯

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    After Mike left, Lily checked the entire room carefully and finally understood his reason for cing the


    device on her earlier.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was an audio monitoring system in the room¡¯s venttion ducts. Someone was monitoring Lily


    and everyone else in the building for their words. Unsurprisingly, they had other monitoring systems


    besides surveince and hidden cameras. Living here was much scarier than living in prison.


    However, Lily had prepared herself for such situations. It was not like it had caught her off guard. She


    removed her phone from her pocket and picked up a tiny card from her bag with a few threads of silver-


    like strings and something resembling a mini lighter.


    After setting the thing up, she connected it to her phone and texted Alexander, telling him she was safe.


    Alexander was the one who gave her the item, which was a high-tech device created by hispany.


    They were only in their prototype phase and unavable in the marketce. After connecting the


    device to her phone, she could prevent monitoring systems from monitoring her activities.


    Even if her phone had any monitoring applications installed without her knowledge, nothing would work


    with this device¡¯s presence.


    Lily had her doubts initially, but after Alexander tried it, she noticed that a typical audio monitoring


    system could no longer monitor her conversations. Finally, she believed him and brought the product


    along to this ce.


    Although no one could monitor her phone, they might still hear her if she spoke in the room. Hence,


    she did not make any calls and just texted Alexander instead.


    Soon, she received a short and straightforward reply. However, Lily knew how concerned her husband


    was about her. ¡°Okay. Be careful there!¡±


    Smiling, she replied with an emoji, meaning she had received his ¡°order.¡± Then she went to wash up


    before getting into bed to take a nap.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have many important things to do soon, so I must get enough rest.¡¯


    Lily remembered her promise to Alexander. Her health and their baby¡¯s well-being should be her


    priority.


    As Lily could typically fall asleep quickly, she slept deeply in just a short while. Two and a half hours


    had passed when the rm clock awakened her. She looked at the time and knew Mike would soon


    arrive, so she got up, washed her face, and wiped it clean but did not change her clothes.


    She noticed her somewhat plump face when she was wiping her face while looking into the mirror. Still,


    herplexion was great, even though she had been busy recently. Their children were growing well,


    and she was proud of their babies¡¯ strength.


    She recalled when she was pregnant with Galen. At the time, she enjoyed her life and lived leisurely


    every day. It drastically differed from now. Shaking her head, she smiled at the thought of Galen as


    warmth filled her heart.


    It motivated her to work quickly to reach her goals, so she could regain her life''s peace sooner and live


    with tranquility again.


    After a moment, she suddenly looked into the mirror and made a funny face at herself. She was unsure


    if the surveince cameras would capture what she did. She felt it would, so she also pointed her


    middle finger.


    At this moment, the man sitting in his office watching the surveince screens noticed the middle finger


    she pointed with her slender hand. He was speechless.


    At this time, someone knocked at the door, and Mike¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    After tidying herself up, she opened the door and looked into his eyes energetically. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then she followed Mike out of the building which housed their dormitories, turned a couple of corners,


    and finally entered a short, white building that appeared simr to others.


    In this case, the short, white building was insignificant to the eyes. Compared to the other buildings and


    nts, this building looked iplete, making it appear out of ce.

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    Lily knew the building was unique, confirming her guess after stepping in. Firstly, the ce was built


    with unique materials. It had arge number of acoustic pads on the walls and had more vents than


    ordinary buildings.


    The ce''s lighting was not ideal, so it was a little dark and would make anyone feel depressed. Still,


    the lighting should not have been so terrible, judging from the building¡¯s architecture. Hence, there was


    only one reason to exin the situation¡ªit was done deliberately as a protective measure.


    The hallway had warm lights, but the wattage must have been low because it was still quite dim.


    Walking through the hallway made Lily feel like she was entering another world, not to mention the


    door that closed behind them with a bang.


    Startled by the sound, Lily turned to look before averting her gaze to Mike. He seemed calm, evidently


    used to it, and said without surprise, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡±


    Lily just let out a mockingugh.


    ¡®Mike is wrong because I¡¯ll never get used to this filthy and evil ce. I don¡¯t intend on getting used to


    anything here.¡¯


    When they arrived at the end of the hallway, Mike stopped and removed his gloves to scan his


    fingerprint. Then he looked toward a particr direction with widened eyes to have his iris scanned.


    Finally, the door beeped and opened.


    Lily narrowed her eyes, knowing they would not allow her to enter such a ce so quickly. She noticed


    someone was already waiting for them when they entered the door. The person lowered his head when


    he saw Mike as a sign of confirmation, then someone else came and passed them two sets of


    protective suits.


    ¡°Put it on.¡± Mike passed one to her. With that, he turned and quickly put it on for himself, making it


    evident that it was not his first time here. When he finished tidying himself up, he turned and noticed


    Lily was also ready.


    He looked down at her belly. The oversized protective suit covered the bump, making it less apparent


    that she was pregnant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    There was an istion unit further in. Anyone who wanted to proceed needed to get in and sanitize


    their entire body. They had to go through another two doors to reach the working space.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The working space was very hidden. After all, it was for the organization¡¯s illegal research. Any other


    regr experiments would not require the researcher to go through so many procedures before being


    able to work on the task at hand.


    All the preparations earlier were a protective measure to prevent its staff from getting poisoned and


    infected by the experiments.


    It was not that the organization was kind enough to protect its staff, but they must ensure that they had


    enough workforce toplete the research.


    ¡®So, these people remain protected because they can still provide value to the organization.¡¯


    Plus, all their efforts would be in vain if someone got infected by the virus and spread it.


    ¡®Most would probably die from the infection.¡¯


    Lily kept to herself andpleted all the preparations silently. Then she walked over to the working


    table, and the first thing she saw was a type of nt growing in a ss vessel.


    She was familiar with this nt. After all, she had seen it frequently when working back then. However,


    this nt seemed a little strange because it had grown so huge that it had exceeded the size stated in


    the books and what she had imagined.


    ¡°This¡­¡± She turned to look at Mike.

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    Mike shrugged to indicate that he did not know either.


    Truthfully, if it were not for Lily, he would not have been directly involved in the experiment. Although he


    came here many times, he mostly yed the supervisor role and hardly knew about the detailed


    procedures and what these things were.


    The ¡°boss¡± probably did not put too many restrictions on Mike because he was ayperson. The boss


    knew Mike would not create trouble since he took Nick hostage. The boss also needed a Hnder, like


    Mike, to help with the project.


    At the same time, the organization needed Mike¡¯s money as an investment and cooperation, so they


    registered his iris and fingerprints into the system so that he could ess the facilities. However, if one


    were to ask Mike about the nts or their purpose, he would not know how to answer.


    Since Lily did not get her desired answer, she strolled over and carefully observed the abnormally huge


    poisonous nt behind the ss enclosure. She reached out despite herself when¡ª


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Mike pulled her hand back and said in shock, ¡°That¡¯s highly poisonous. You can¡¯t touch it!¡±


    Although he did not know what poisonous nt it was, he knew it was toxic as the organization had


    extracted the substance they were experimenting with.


    Even though Mike pulled Lily back a few steps, she remained calm. She gazed at the nt and said


    casually, ¡°Of course, I knew it¡¯s highly poisonous.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s the wilfordi root, but not entirely so. More urately, it¡¯s a mutated version of the nt. I wonder


    where they got this or what they¡¯ve done to the nt to make it grow so big and grotesque. Whatever it


    is, I imagine the mutation has enhanced its toxicity levels.¡¯


    Suddenly, she realized why the viruses they created were so hard to tackle and why there were so


    many mysterious and unknown viruses.


    ¡®These people have been conducting inhumane experiments.¡¯


    Seeing such arge nt, she guessed the experiment had started long ago. In other words, the


    research institute or the organization had existed far longer than she had thought.


    ¡®Just what kind of evilir is this?¡¯


    Lily¡¯s hands slowly clenched tightly as she eagerly wished to set the wilfordi root on fire. However, it


    was not the right time yet, and she had to be patient.


    She turned her head to Mike. ¡°I want all the data, including the recent and older ones. The more


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seemingly prepared, Mike waved at the nearby workers, and someone came forward to hand Lily


    some documents. ¡°Mrs. Russell, these are theb data and information you requested. They are highly


    ssified, so you must not reveal them to anyone.¡±


    Lily grunted a yes and took it, then gave that person a look.


    Although she could not see the person¡¯s face clearly due to the heavy hazmat suit, she could tell it was


    a woman wearing a face mask and goggles. Her voice was a bit odd as well.


    Thinking that the boss and his subordinate were birds of a feather as both voices sounded horrible, she


    tried to take the documents. However, the worker seemed reluctant to let them go, and Lily only


    managed to pull them from the woman¡¯s hand by exerting strength.


    The interaction made Lily throw the worker a look, but the worker simply turned away and walked


    toward another workbench.

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    Lily thought nothing more of it, lowered her head, and began reading the date. She flipped through the


    pages and discovered the same problem she faced with the experiment.


    One must naturally subdue the scent to maximize the drug¡¯s potency. Also, to let thetter emit its


    natural aromas, the potency would not be optimum. The biggest problem was the intention tobine


    the two perfectly.


    Lily could not understand why they insisted on such perfection, as not being perfect was the norm, and


    true perfection was an imperfection that came with defects.


    Not to mention that the earlier research was intended to cure people. The patients would ept if the


    scent of the spices were milder, and there was no need to get rid of the herbal smellpletely.


    When sheter discovered that the research¡¯s goal was not to develop a medicine but poison, she


    understood the organization was not trying to alleviate others¡¯ suffering. Instead, it was to put people


    under the drug¡¯s influence unknowingly.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She imagined their target was someone important, and their intention was not to kill them but to make


    the person their puppet.


    Such an important person must be well-protected, and she reckoned they wanted to use spices as it


    was not easy to poison the target directly. However, Lily did not know whom the organization was


    targeting.


    Having browsed through the data, Lily shook her head.


    Mike asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The data is iplete.¡± Lily handed him the documents and went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve made it


    very clear that I need all of them. It¡¯s notplete if you conceal anything from me.¡±


    ¡°But everything is here,¡± Mike answered, puzzled. After all, he knew she wasing and had long


    gotten the workers topile the needed information. Of course, he would not know howplete or


    iplete the information was.


    ¡°You must ask them if the data files areplete. I believe they know better than you.¡± Lily turned


    toward the person who gave her the documents.


    The worker was experimenting with her back toward them as if the matter had nothing to do with her.


    She did not hear Lily and Mike talking.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Mike cleared his throat. He knew neither the worker¡¯s name nor who she was, as many wore


    masks and hazmat suits. However, since it was a heavily guarded area, he knew no one could enter


    willy-nilly.


    When he coughed but still got no response, he said, ¡°Whatshername.¡±


    Lily looked at Mike bewilderedly.


    Embarrassed, Mike went over and was about to pat the worker¡¯s shoulder when the woman suddenly


    turned and stared at him.


    Mike was startled and looked at the woman in embarrassment with his hand hovering mid-air, not


    knowing what he should say momentarily.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The worker spoke in an unfriendly tone, and her voice sounded strange. Despite


    the hazmat suit, Mike knew she was agitated.

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    Mike was puzzled and did not know why the worker was so hostile. He cleared his throat again, putting


    on airs. He asked, ¡°Is the dataplete?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they all there?¡± The woman bluntly answered him with a question instead.


    Mike was baffled.


    ¡°Mrs. Russell says the data files aren¡¯tplete. Can you check if anything is missing?¡± Mike asked,


    then tried to pressure her, ¡°You should know the importance of the experiment. For Mrs. Russell to fully


    take over the project, we mustpile all avable data.¡±


    The worker looked at Mike casually, then at Lily, seemingly directing her words to Lily. ¡°The data files


    areplete. I don¡¯t me her if she doesn¡¯t get it.¡±


    In other words, the woman med Lily for finding fault with the data and that she was the one who


    failed toprehend them.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mike was upset that the woman openly defied his instructions.


    Nonchnt, Lily raised her hand slightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so certain the data isplete, I know why you


    kept failing. You have repeatedly failed, yet you have no records on the most crucial segments. I


    wonder how people perform their tasks here.¡±


    She mocked them openly. Others could not help but stop working and look at her.


    Although they were not good people, most were the best in their fields. It was customary to make


    mistakes while experimenting, and it was through repeated experiments that they made improvements.


    Besides, as they were short on time and had much to do, it was understandable that they had yet to


    achieve their goal. They wondered why a neer like her would belittle their efforts when even their


    boss did not me them.


    Without waiting for their reply, Lily added, ¡°Fortunately for you, I¡¯m here. Even though the data and


    records are iplete, I can still make it work.¡±


    Instead of getting upset by Lily¡¯s words, these people sneered and looked at her contemptuously.


    ¡®It¡¯s something so many of us have tirelessly worked on without sess. How dare a neer like


    her makes such a im? We don¡¯t even know what¡¯s her background.¡¯


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± It was faint, but Lily heard it and looked toward the worker who passed her the documents.


    The woman did not look at Lily and turned around to tidy up the stuff on the workbench before leaving


    with something in hand.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Lily stared after the woman, suddenly called her out, and walked toward her. She


    stood behind the woman and shouted, ¡°What are you carrying? Put it down!¡±


    Surprised, Mike quickened his pace and went over. He looked at Lily with some suspicion, then at the


    worker. ¡°You heard her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in charge here. I don¡¯t need to listen to your orders!¡± Although the woman¡¯s voice was


    hoarse and strange, her tone was disdainful toward Lily.


    However, Mike could understand why she acted this way. After all, those who worked there were not


    ordinary people. Rhea once told him that the organization chose expendable people, and the recruits


    were experts in certain areas.


    For example, the organization had selected Rhea for her expertise in medicine and toxins. They


    recruited Mike because he was in the raw materials business and was wealthy.

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    However, no one within the organization except the ¡°boss¡± and the top leader knew each other¡¯s


    identity and background, including Mike and Rhea.


    Seeing the worker behaving poorly toward Lily gave Mike a strange feeling. He did not know who the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    woman was as he could not get a good look at her face.


    Still, he knew the standoff was not good, so he stepped forward and said, ¡°Mrs. Russell isn¡¯t ordering


    you, but the boss says Mrs. Russell can use anything here at her discretion. Since she asks you to put


    it down, please do so.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± The woman showed Mike no respect and let out a throaty, gurglingugh. ¡°I¡¯m carrying


    my experiment¡¯s result. If she¡¯s so capable, she can do it herself. Didn¡¯t she just im she could


    seed without our data?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s part of the experiment, it belongs here.¡± Lily raised her brows. ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to try to goad me.¡± The worker turned away. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to waste my time on you guys!¡±


    Lily stared at the woman¡¯s back and said casually, ¡°Are you afraid of wasting time or letting others see


    that you¡¯ve failed again?¡±


    Mike was baffled.


    However, Lily¡¯s words infuriated the woman. She suddenly turned around, her husky and shrill voice


    sounding, ¡°What the f*ck are you guys saying? How dare you im I failed when you don¡¯t know what it


    is? Do you think you¡¯re so f*cking great to stand her and spout nonsense?!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lily quickly responded, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve achieved a perfect fusion of monkshood¡¯s


    toxicity and the scent of ambergris by using the top-notched herbs and the most expensive spices?


    ¡°Indeed, the smell is potent enough, but you¡¯ve mistakenly mixed the two as it would neutralize the


    toxin. Even if it works, it would greatly reduce the drug¡¯s potency. If that is not a failure, what is?¡±


    Stunned, Mike did not know whether Lily was serious or just making things up. However, judging from


    her look and coherent words, he felt she was not spouting nonsense. He threw a spontaneous look at


    the worker and saw her standing still with her hands clenched tightly.


    Although he could not see her facial expression due to the face shield, he could feel her anger and


    even murderous intent.


    Astonished by such a feeling, Mike cleared his throat and stepped forward. ¡°Whatever your positions


    were before this, we havee here to work for our boss, and we know why. The boss will see


    whoever can make the experiment work as the greatest contributor!¡±


    He looked over at the worker. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in Mrs. Russell, why not¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the shrill and awful voice called out his name through his earpiece. ¡°Mike


    Corden!¡±


    Confused, Mike cocked his head. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell Lily to focus on her job. I need what the person is holding. Tell her toe report to me


    immediately!¡±


    Taken aback, Mike answered, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    The office was unusually tranquil. One might think no one was around if someone was not standing


    there. The woman stood there with one hand clenched at her side while holding a fist close to her


    chest. She remained silent as she knitted her brow.


    Neither she nor the person before her said a word. He red at her through the mask as if he could


    nail her to the wall with his gaze.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± When the woman spoke, she was interrupted by a crash and quickly stopped.


    A ss shattered before her, and some shardsnded on her feet. She would have gotten cut if she


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    had not been wearing her shoes. The woman stood there without even attempting to dodge while


    letting the man vent his anger.


    ¡°Have I given you too much freedom to make you so bold?! Are you not listening to what I say, Rhea


    Moore?¡± He called out her name through clench tenth.


    She straightened her back, lowered her head, and looked at the shards on the floor as she said


    ndly, ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± The man hurled another ss that hit Rhea¡¯s forehead, and blood slowly flowed down her fair


    cheek. The warm blood carried a pungent, sweet smell as it streaked down, creating an eerie contrast


    between the red blood and white hazmat suit.


    It looked hauntingly enchanting, like a red blossoming flower but gruesome at the same time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re now a f*cking ¡®dead¡¯ person? How dare you show your f*cking face in theb


    and Mike and Lily¡¯s presence? Do you wish for them to recognize you? Do you want them to know


    you¡¯re not f*cking dead?¡±


    The man was outraged when he saw what was happening through the surveince cameras. Not only


    that, Rhea did not do as the ¡°boss¡± said and even showed up before Lily.


    ¡®What if Rhea gave herself away and caused unnecessary trouble by rousing Lily¡¯s suspicions? That


    would waste all our arrangements! I¡¯m not worried about what Lily would do, but it¡¯s best to avoid any


    unwanted problems at this critical moment.¡¯


    Thinking so, he grew angrier and grabbed another ss. He was about to hurl it when he saw Rhea¡¯s


    bloody face. She was gazing coldly at him. Thinking twice, he veered his hand off course and smashed


    the ss aside.


    The ss broke, but the crashing sound was much lighter this time.


    ¡°We¡¯re close to reaching our goal. Do not create trouble at this juncture, got it? If you ruin our n, not


    even I can save your a*s!¡± The little man climbed on the desk, finally taller than Rhea, looking down at


    her.


    ¡°How are you so sure Lily can do it?¡± Rhea slowly lifted her eyelids unblinkingly, even as the blood


    dripped past the corner of her eye. Her gaze was contemptuous and full of resentment.


    ¡°How do you know she¡¯s not here to sabotage us?¡± She snorted and did not think Lily would sincerely


    help them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to about that. Just do what you¡¯re supposed to do! No one dares to create trouble


    under my watch. Whoever they are, I¡¯ll make sure they behave!¡± The little man said meaningfully, then


    lowered his gaze to Rhea¡¯s hand at her side. ¡°Give that to me.¡±

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    Rhea held her fingers together, then slowly loosened them as she walked over and reached out her


    hand. As she gradually parted her fingers and revealed a small translucent bottle lying in her palm, the


    man suddenly hesitated.


    Without a word, Rhea simply held out her hand and looked at him, curling the corner of her lips.


    The man retracted his hand, crossed his arms, and narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Open it!¡±


    The man looked even more insignificant, crossing his arms like this with his stature. Yet he absurdly


    wanted to put on an authoritative appearance.


    Rhea did not object and twisted the cap. There was a slight popping sound as the bottle opened. Soon


    after, a delicate, sweet-smelling scent slowly drifted and filled the air.


    The man frowned and freed his crossed arms, taking out a handkerchief to cover his nose and mouth.


    ¡°Who told you to hold it so close to me? Move it away a bit!¡±


    The handkerchief muffled his voice, and there was a trace of panic in his eyes.


    ¡°Sir, the beauty of this ¡®perfume¡¯ is that it will only work whening into contact with skin. Rest


    assured that it won¡¯t impact you if you inhale it.¡± Rhea leaned closer to the bottle to prove her point and


    took a deep whiff from the opening.


    She then closed her eyes and said, enjoying it, ¡°What a wonderful smell!¡±


    The man narrowed her eyes at her but did not let down his guard. Still, he was less nervous and


    pinched his nose, asking, ¡°Are you sure it works?¡±


    ¡°Sir, do you believe Lily¡¯s words so much?¡± Rhea casually capped the bottle. She noticed he was still


    punching his nose and added, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Even if she is Dominic Fike¡¯sst apprentice, sheThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    isn¡¯t that special.


    ¡°Many other herbal medicine experts are around, and with the organization¡¯s influence, I¡¯m sure we can


    find a recement. As for perfumery, it¡¯s so easy to kidnap one or two world-ss perfumers to work


    for us. Is Lily so good? Why must we use her? What is it that you see in her?¡±


    Rhea could not understand why they had to use Lily. She was not confident in Lily¡¯s ability since the


    beginning.


    The man chuckled when she questioned him. He slowly put down his hand and askedughingly,


    ¡°Then let me ask you this, Rhea. What do you think the organization sees in you? Why did we choose


    you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rhea was stumped momentarily, then quickly answered. ¡°My talent, of course! I¡¯m not like her.


    You picked me when I was only 14! I¡¯ve never let you down over these years.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never let me down, but¡­¡± After a pause, he said ndly, ¡°You¡¯ve never surprised me either.¡±


    Rhea was speechless.


    ¡°The organization picks a candidate for a reason, whether you, Lily¡­¡± He paused and did not borate


    further. ¡°All right, you think you¡¯re better than her, but it¡¯s not the time topete with anyone. Just


    remember that personal feuds are nothing to our n!¡±

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    At this juncture, there were three knocks on the door. The two froze, then exchanged a look. The man


    said, ¡°Use the back door.¡±


    He cocked his head to indicate the direction behind him. As Rhea hurried past him, she heard his deep


    voice, ¡°Wait!¡±


    She halted and heard him say, ¡°Leave it!¡± while tapping his finger at the desk.


    Rhea hesitated, then obediently put the bottle on the desk. Then she hurried away after looking at it


    intensely.


    The man was odd and inconsistent, and his size made it easy for one to ovee him. However, Rhea


    did not do so, nor did Mike. They dared not do anything not because they feared him but because they


    dreaded the power and organization behind him.


    He was not alone and was not the top leader at the same time. They could not uncover what secrets he


    was hiding and dared not find out about them.


    As for Rhea, all she ever wanted was to create something that could astonish the world. Soon, she


    disappeared behind the man.


    The man tilted his head, ensured Rhea was gone, and said, ¡°Come in!¡±


    He crouched down and sat on the edge of the desk with his hands propped on it. Dangling his legs, he


    picked up the bottle Rhea had left and fiddled with it.


    Mike was puzzled when he came in. There were ss shards everywhere, as if a massive battle had


    urred, and he had to step over the shards to avoid them.


    ¡®There are blood stains on the floor. Is someone hurt? It¡¯s not unusual for someone to get hurt or bleed


    in the facility, but the boss rarely injures anyone in his office.¡¯


    ¡°Sir,¡± Mike called out to the man and took two steps forward.


    The man grunted a yes as a reply but did not bother lifting his eyelids. Instead, he kept studying the


    small bottle while cocking his head.


    Mike recognized it at a nce and became curious. ¡®It¡¯s the bottle Lily was trying to get from the worker


    just now.¡¯


    Lily spoke coherently, but the worker was unusually adamant about not handing the bottle over. The


    boss also said it was what he needed.


    ¡®What could it be? If Lily said it was a failed creation, it¡¯s useless to keep such a thing, right?¡¯


    The little man asked indifferently, ¡°Has she started already?¡±


    Mike nodded and answered, ¡°Yes. She¡¯s already working, and everything is right on track.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°On track?¡± The man scoffed and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that. It¡¯s best to use the phrase


    when she makes it work.¡±


    ¡°Lily says she¡¯s confident she can do it soon.¡± Mike quoted her. However, under the circumstance, he


    was unsure whether Lily was trying to fool them or was genuinely confident of her sess.

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    Mike squinted at the bottle the man was studying, then let out a slight cough. ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± The man noticed Mike¡¯s hesitation and finally looked at him, puzzled.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± After clearing his throat, Mike said, ¡°Lily said it¡¯s a failed creation.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± The translucent liquid sloshed inside the bottle as the man twirled it between his fingers. It


    seemed as mercurial as the little man who had unpredictable mood swings.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Mike stopped and did not finish his sentence.


    The man chuckled aloud, raucousughter sounding like iron scraping against the wall. ¡°Are you asking


    why I insist on having this failed creation?¡±


    Mike quirked his eyebrows in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t believe in Lily at all.¡± His gaze suddenly turned sharp as if it could see through


    everything. Even Mike felt a chill down his spine despite many trials and tribtions.


    ¡®This man is cunning like an unfathomable old fox. After dealing with him for so long, I¡¯ve discovered he


    is unyielding and doesn¡¯t care about anyone. Nothing matters to him. He will sacrifice and destroy


    anyone and anything to get what he wants.


    ¡®Men like him are scary because there¡¯s nothing I can use to counter him. He simply doesn¡¯t care about


    others.¡¯


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe her, why do you insist on using her? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡­¡± Mike paused, licked


    his dry lips, and solemnly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll sabotage us and disrupt our n?¡±


    ¡°Afraid?!¡± The man raised his voice andughed mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of nothing in this world! I don¡¯t


    trust people as easily as Hydenders and have my reasons for using her. Our experiment will either


    seed or fail at this juncture. If it seeds, the world will fall into my hands, but if it fails¡­¡±


    After a pause, he spread his arms and looked up. ¡°Then the world will perish with me!¡±


    The man shouted throatily and amplified his vocal chord. His voice hurt Mike¡¯s eardrums.


    The man let out a shrillugh, then slowly looked at Mike. ¡°Tell me. What should I be afraid of?¡±


    Mike was nonplussed.


    ¡®He¡¯s a lunatic!¡¯ a thought shed through Mike¡¯s mind. He had concluded that countless times but felt


    more assertive about it now.


    For a brief moment, he wanted to strangle the man in the office recklessly and stop the vile experiment.


    However, the idea only urred momentarily, and he soon calmed down.


    He loosened his clenched fists at his sides as he thought about his son¡¯s face and childish yet firm


    voice. ¡®No, I can¡¯t do that!¡¯


    ¡°Mike, I don¡¯t trust anyone, including Rhea, Lily¡­¡± The man cocked his head, sized Mike up, then


    moved his lips, saying, ¡°Or you!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening inside your head? Although you work for me and have


    done quite a lot, I know you resent me, am I right? You think about killing me every second, correct?¡±


    Heughed as if he was telling a joke.

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    Mike looked away, lowered his gaze, and said ndly, ¡°No, sir.¡±


    The little man did not care if Mike was lying or pretending. Then he revealed a pleased smile as if he


    had seen through everything. ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking care, Mike. Do you think someone like me would fear


    death? Still, I know you won¡¯t kill me because I have your son. You won¡¯t dare to kill me if he hasn¡¯t


    returned to your side.¡±


    Mike clenched his fists at his sides and tried to restrain himself, but his emotions surged when the man


    mentioned his son.


    He had a video call with his son a week ago and had told his men to intensify their search for nick.


    However, there had been no leads. Sometimes he even thought about the worst-case scenario and


    wondered if the organization had already killed Nick.


    Mike even suspected that what he saw during the video calls were AI imaging or pre-recordings


    created to manipte him into cooperating with them.


    But during each video call, he thoughtfully made his son perform specific gestures or bring up private


    matters and trivial details from the past. The child had never made a mistake and could always respond


    ordingly. It gave him hope that his son was still alive.


    After all, Mike knew he owed his son too much. Mike¡¯s life would lose meaning if he could not protect


    and save Nick.


    ¡°I can give my life to you. Can you let him go?¡± Mike slowly raised his head, looked at the man, and


    made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    ¡°A deal?¡± The man raised his brows and looked at Mike, intrigued.


    He nodded. ¡°You can use any of the drugs in theb to control me, just like what you did to Austin and


    others. I will ept this as long as my son can return to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re holding him hostage, so I¡¯ll do anything you want. Since that¡¯s the case, put me under any


    drugs¡¯ influence or poison to ease your mind. Just give me back my son. He¡¯s just a child. How can he


    cause you trouble?¡±


    Mike had decided this after careful consideration, and it was currently the best solution he could devise.


    He would not hesitate if he could exchange his life for his son¡¯s.


    However, the man did not say a word and simply looked deeply at him, his head slightly cocked. His


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cruel and cunning eyes behind the mask looked Mike up and down carefully.


    Mike just stood still and let the man observe him.


    He knew the man was so devious and suspicious that he trusted no one. Having dealt with him for so


    long, Mike still failed to obtain his trust and had not even met the mastermind behind him.


    ¡®No one, not even Rhea or Lily, can win his trust. So I think I must do something to make him believe in


    me before he can free Nick.¡¯


    ¡°You can take my life if you want, but my son is innocent and shouldn¡¯t be involved!¡± Mike stepped


    forward and tried to persuade the man.


    Still, the manughed gratingly. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, making strange, bone-chilling


    sounds. Hisugh would always send shivers down Mike''s spine, not just because of his sinister and


    terrifying demeanor but also due to the creepy sound of hisughter.


    ¡°Mike, you think too highly of yourself,¡± He saidughingly, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t use the drugs on you


    even if I don¡¯t return your son to you? Do you think I can¡¯t just put you under the influence if I wanted


    to?¡±


    Mike was baffled.

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    ¡°I haven¡¯t used the drugs on you because I know their side effects. I know I can¡¯t fully utilize those


    under the drug¡¯s influence. You should be happy I still have use for you and haven¡¯t used them on you.


    Otherwise¡­¡± The little man paused and did not borate further.


    Mike was still trying to digest his words. ¡°Are you saying I might lose my self-awareness and be unable


    to help you? In other words, I would be a puppet?¡±


    ¡®Wait. Isn¡¯t it better to manipte me if I lose my self-awareness?¡¯


    Mike could notprehend what he was saying, and when he wanted to ask further, the man


    interrupted him, ¡°Enough. Do not try to probe. My patience has its limits! I¡¯ve told you before. The only


    way to get your son back is to cooperate!


    Once the experiment seeds and the organization achieves its n, I will immediately return your


    son to you.¡±


    The man slowly propped himself up with one hand and looked at Mike, arms akimbo. ¡°Mike, you should


    look forward to our n¡¯s sess more than anyone else. After all, your son will live if it does. If it


    fails¡­¡± He stopped, his face turning solemn as he looked at Mike. ¡°Then your son will be the first victim


    of this grand n.


    The word ¡°victim¡± struck Mike hard, and he could hardly bear it. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I


    understand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you told Lily or what you two are nning, but keep a close eye on her. That is my


    final warning¡ªdon¡¯t try to do anything sneaky. Otherwise, well, you know what the consequences will


    be.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite standing on the desk, the man was not much taller than Mike. However, Mike felt like he was


    looking at the devil himself. He felt a chill run down his spine and suddenly lost hope.


    Mike left with his head down, looking disheartened. The man¡¯s cold stare followed him until the door


    closed, and the room regained its silence. He jumped from the desk, kicked off the ss shards, and


    went to the floor-to-ceiling window to look downstairs.


    Everything below looked tiny, and the people below moved around like ants. He liked standing in high


    ces. Only when he could look down at people would he feel taller than them instead of the other way


    around.


    He had been looking up at people all his life, but when his grand n seeded, he knew he would no


    longer have to do that. He would make everyone look up to him, and people worldwide would


    remember his name.


    His eyes glinted excitedly, and he could not wait for that day. ¡®Finally, it¡¯s going to happen soon!¡¯


    At this juncture, his wristwatch vibrated. He looked down at it with a frown, then pursed his lips.

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    It was a sunny day, but Anastasia paced around and kneaded her hands anxiously with a heavy heart.


    Although she trusted Lily, it was almost noon, and she had not arrived yet. Anastasia had no idea what


    was happening because Lily had not answered her phone. Anastasia wondered if her father could


    wake up.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this juncture, someone knocked on the door. Anastasia was so nervous that she nearly jumped and


    asked reflexively. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Miss Rollins?¡± I was the voice of a servant.


    Anastasia heaved a sigh of relief and nced at her father, who was still unconscious on the bed. Then


    she turned around, opened the door, and looked at the servant. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The servant hesitated before asking, ¡°Miss Rollins, the phone downstairs has been ringing nonstop


    since we plugged it in. Would you like to answer it?¡±


    They would unplug thendline phone every day between 10 p.m. to 8 a.m., and only those closest to


    them could reach Anastasia¡¯s mobile phone. That was because Anastasia was exhausted from dealing


    with requests to see her father.


    She pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about it!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s better to let it ring. Even if I don¡¯t answer the call, I know the caller is trying to gather information.


    For days I kept telling people that dad had been sick, but in the past, he would still answer the phone


    and do his work when he was ill. It¡¯lle off as too unusual for others.¡¯


    She knew about it but could do nothing. She could not pretend to be her father to do his work.


    Her father¡¯s trusted assistant had been taking care of some of the simpler chores and hade here


    several times, but Anastasia could tell he was gradually losing trust in her. If it continued and those


    around her caved in, Anastasia would have no choice but send her father to the hospital.


    She had started to waver, not knowing if she should continue trusting Lily and not send Cameron to the


    hospital.


    After sending the servant away, she returned to the bedside and held her father¡¯s hand as she gazed at


    his sleeping face. He appeared to have lost weight, and his breathing was somewhatbored. The area


    around his eyes was sunken, but he was still breathing.


    If it were not because Rhea had already died, Anastasia would rush to her and ask her what she had


    done to Cameron and why she had cruelly poisoned herself and her father.


    ¡°Miss Rollins!¡± It was the servant¡¯s voice again, and Anastasia grew somewhat impatient. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell


    you not to bother and let it ring?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­¡± Having been shouted at, the servant timidly paused, then continued, ¡°Mr. Russell is here.¡±


    Surprised, Anastasia rushed to the door and opened it, asking, ¡°Lily is here?¡±


    The servant reflexively took a step back. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s Mr. Russell. He came alone.¡±


    ¡°Just him?¡± Anastasia was dumbfounded.


    However, she knew it was better than no oneing and asked the servant to let Alexander in. She


    quickly tidied up the room before going downstairs.


    When Anastasia saw that Alexander was indeed alone, she was disappointed despite herself. ¡°H-Hi,


    Alex.¡±

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    Alexander was not surprised by Anastasia¡¯s disappointed look because Lily had told her she would


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lilying? Didn¡¯t she promise she would surelye this morning? It¡¯s almost noon¡­¡±


    Anastasia nced at the clock on the wall, then said, ¡°She hasn¡¯t answered my calls. Did something


    happen?¡±


    ¡®Lily is a trustworthy person. She wouldn''t break her promise since she discovered I got poisoned and


    restored my health. Even if Lily admits she can¡¯t cure dad, I won¡¯t me her. However, since she


    promised me, I should believe her.¡¯


    Alexander said casually, ¡°Something came up, so she can¡¯te. But don¡¯t worry. She has developed


    a cure for your father and asked me to bring it over.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Is it something serious? Where is she? Is she in any danger?¡± Anastasia asked


    anxiously.


    The slight doubt she had just now had disappeared. She even med herself for doubting Lily, thinking


    she should not even distrust her.


    ¡®She¡¯s trying her best to help me, yet I doubted her because she¡¯ste.¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, but there¡¯s an urgent matter she has to handle first,¡± Alexander said, not wanting Anastasia


    to know what happened exactly.


    The secret organization had picked Lily up early in the morning, and she could note even if she


    wanted to. Fortunately, she had developed a cure, although Alexander was unsure if it would work.


    However, since his wife had given him the task, he trusted her unconditionally.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Nodding, Anastasia sighed in relief that Lily was not in danger. Then she


    apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled Lily with my family¡¯s matter.¡±


    ¡°Well, Lily did it willingly. She would never do things unwillingly, even if you coerced or begged her.¡± He


    seemed to be consoling Anastasia, but his words were valid. He knew his wife too well.


    Anastasia forced a smile and felt her emotional burden lighten slightly. ¡°Then, shall we go see my


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    father now?¡±


    Alexander nodded, then went upstairs with Anastasia and asked, ¡°How was your father yesterday?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still the same and hasn¡¯t woken up.¡± Anastasia shook her head helplessly. ¡°If Lily hadn¡¯t been so


    certain that my father had gotten poisoned, I would¡¯ve thought he was tired and only needed a good


    rest.¡±


    She turned to look at Alexander, then nced around and said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s rather strange that my


    father hasn¡¯t eaten anything during his slumber for the past few days. I¡¯ve fed him some water, but I


    doubt it¡¯s enough to sustain him.


    ¡°However, there haven¡¯t been any other changes besides him losing some weight. I worry that my


    father¡¯s body can¡¯t cope, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s shown no changes on the surface?¡± Alexander continued her sentence.


    Surprised, Anastasia slowly nodded. It bothered her, but she did not know who to ask.

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    ¡°The toxin within his body caused that,¡± Alexander said, ¡°He looks no different than an ordinary patient


    on the surface, but the harm could be longsting.¡±


    In other words, Cameron¡¯s body was using up its stored energy, fat, muscles, and blood, and he would


    die upon total depletion.


    Of course, that was what Lily told Alexander. As she was rushing, Lily seemed to have said whatever


    came haphazardly to her mind. Still, Alexander had such a vitalprehension skill that he roughly


    understood what she was saying after digesting it.


    Although he did know much about herbal medicine, he knew its fundamental principles.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± What he said rmed Anastasia. She could hardly contain her emotions


    and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Please save my father. I can¡¯t let anything happen to him!¡±


    She was fighting back her tears.


    As her mother died early, her father was the one who raised her. Although he had not spent much time


    with her, she knew he loved her. Anastasia used to think he was seldom there for her growing up, but


    sheter realized she could not have her cake and eat it too.


    It was difficult for her father to make a living while keeping herpany. Besides, he had never


    mistreated her besidesck ofpanionship.


    Before she could repay him as a daughter, he had suddenly ended up like this. If anything happened to


    him, she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I came to fix this today.¡± Alexander casually pulled his sleeve off Anastasia¡¯s hand and


    kept a slight distance away. Besides Lily, he was not used to being physically close to other women.


    Even unintentional touches would make him feel ufortable.


    ¡°Right, right, let¡¯s go see my father now!¡± Anastasia caught herself and repeatedly nodded before


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    running upstairs to the bedroom.


    Alexander followed closely, entered the room, and felt stuffy even with the light on. Anastasia had


    drawn the curtains, making the overall tone depressing. The ce exuded oppression and a man lying


    unconscious on the bed.


    Alexander walked over and looked at the once sturdy and fearsome man. He noticed Cameron¡¯s


    cheeks were sunken with his eyes closed and brow furrowed, while his breathing wasbored and fast.


    ¡°Alex¡­¡± Anastasia gave him a worried look over her shoulder.


    ¡°Help your father take this pill,¡± Alexander said, taking out a small box. He opened it and revealed three


    brown pills lying inside.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Anastasia readily took the box. ¡°Just one pill or three pills all in one go?¡±


    ¡°Just one. The pills are for three days. Your father should take one each day.¡± Alexander only told


    Anastasia what Lily had told him.


    Anastasia nodded and took a pill before sitting by the bed. She suddenly thought of something as she


    leaned forward and looked over as if encountering a problem. ¡°But my father couldn¡¯t eat anything. I¡¯ve


    tried feeding him porridge, but I couldn¡¯t make him swallow.¡±


    She even considered putting him on an IV drip lest his body suffer. She pondered, then turned around


    and tried to feed him the pill. Anastasia pinched her father¡¯s cheeks to open his mouth wider, then tried


    to insert the pill.


    However, she could not make him swallow it, no matter how hard she tried.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± Anxious and sad, Anastasia looked over her shoulder at Alexander.


    ¡°Try dissolving it in some water,¡± Alexander said after some thought.


    Anastasia caught on and hastily got up to fill a ss of water at the dispenser. She put the pill inside,


    then saw the brown color diffuse as the pill slowly dissolved.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t affect the pill''s potency, would it?¡± Anastasia asked hesitantly, worrying the slightest mistake


    would weaken the medicine and stall her father¡¯s recovery.


    Alexander did not answer and looked pensive.


    After not receiving a response from Alexander, Anastasia dared not continue feeding her father the pill.


    She called out to him, ¡°Alex?¡±


    Alexander caught himself. ¡°Hold on. Let me make a call.¡±


    He turned around and called Lily on his phone.


    The truth was that Anastasia had made him think twice. After all, he had not considered whether or not


    it would make a difference if the pill got dissolved before consumption.


    He understood the effect would be about the same whether the pill dissolved or swallowed whole. Still,


    he was not a doctor and hesitated when Anastasia questioned him. For safety¡¯s sake, he thought it


    best to consult Lily. Besides, he also worried about her safety and wanted to ask how she was doing.


    However, he called a few times without getting a response and could not help but worry.


    It was risky for her to go there, and he knew she might be unable to answer her phone. Somewhat


    anxious, he redialed the number and lowered his head, his gaze falling onto the water dispenser


    diagonally ahead.


    The water container let out a slight gurgle as it silently boiled the water. Before Alexander could get a


    response over the phone, amotion came from outside.


    It was rather loud, and Alexander looked toward Anastasia, who let out an impatient look while holding


    the pill. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Someone must be trying to see my father again.¡± Anastasia had grown


    ustomed to peopleing over requesting to see Cameron.


    At first, these people behaved out of respect for Cameron, but as time passed, without any sign of him,


    rumors began to spread. Some gradually grew uneasy and tried every which way to probe around.


    ¡°Is Lily still not picking up her phone? Is she okay?¡± Anastasia grew worried when she saw Alexander¡¯s


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    expression.


    Alexander hung up and frowned at her, then looked at Cameron, whose eyes were shut. He did not


    look well, and his face started to turn dark. If they waited any longer, it might be toote.


    ¡°Let me try.¡± He quickly decided, then strode over and took the pill from Anastasia¡¯s hand. Pinching


    Cameron¡¯s cheeks, he exerted more strength to open his mouth.


    Anastasia looked on anxiously.


    Alexander was stronger and swifter. As Cameron opened his mouth, Alexander immediately pushed


    the pill inside, then closed Cameron¡¯s jaw and tilted his head back with lightning speed.

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    Cameron¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down¡ªhe managed to swallow the pill. Anastasia heaved a


    massive sigh of relief when she saw that. ¡°My father swallowed it!¡±


    ¡°Water!¡± Alexander was still holding Cameron¡¯s head as he reached his free hand toward her.


    Anastasia caught herself and hastily handed Alexander a ss of water. Then he quickly fed some to


    Cameron. Although some water spilled from the corners of Cameron¡¯s mouth, Alexander had at least


    made him drink some of it.


    Anastasia became so moved when she watched her father swallow the pill that she nearly burst into


    tears. They had at least made him swallow the pill. All they could do now was wait.


    ¡°When will my father wake up?¡± she asked despite herself.


    Alexander shook his head. ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    Lily did not tell Alexander how long it would take for Cameron to wake up after ingesting the pill. All she


    said was to observe his reaction. After all, it was an unusual toxin, and she could not be there to see its


    real-time effects.


    As they fell into silence, a ding came from outside the door. Anastasia could hear Fabian¡¯s voice, and


    the servant tried to stop him.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you can¡¯t go in. You¡­¡± The servant sounded anxious. ¡°Miss Rollins? Miss Rollins¡±


    Anastasia exchanged looks with Alexander and took a deep breath before opening the door. Then


    Fabian happened to rush over and nearly collided with her.


    Fortunately, he stopped just in time. He curled his lips into a grin when he saw his niece. ¡°Tasia, your


    servants are bing increasingly unruly!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fabian, didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb my father? Don¡¯t you know the situation we¡¯re facing now?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anastasia acted calm and spoke unemotionally.


    ¡°Of course I do! That¡¯s why I¡¯m anxious!¡± Fabian pped and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s been days, and there¡¯s still


    no sign of your father waking up! Do you know the kind of rumors circting outside? We¡¯re running


    out of time! I think it¡¯s better if we send your father to the hospital¡­¡±


    He tried entering the room as he spoke, seemingly nning to take Cameron away by force.


    ¡°Uncle Fabian!¡± Anastasia extended her arm to stop him and said solemnly, ¡°I told you we couldn¡¯t send


    my father to the hospital due to his position. You¡¯re just going to worsen things!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? How am I making things worse? I¡¯m your uncle, okay?¡± Fabian


    grew upset and tried to push her aside. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t send him to a public hospital, how about a


    private one?


    ¡°I know many doctors, and I can get a trustworthy one to check on your father. It beats doing nothing


    and allowing the gossip to spread further!¡±


    However, as Anastasia was sturdier, he failed to make her budge. She would have gotten shoved aside


    if she were small-sized like other girls.


    Standing akimbo, Anastasia was somewhat upset. ¡°Uncle Fabian! That¡¯s my father. Do you think I don¡¯t


    wish he¡¯ll get better soon? Just listen to me for my father''s and everyone¡¯s sake!¡±


    Fabian saw her angry expression and was stunned. He hesitated momentarily but could hardly stand it


    anymore. After staying home for two days, he had to deal with several people who enquired about


    Cameron at the vine development center.


    He felt restless while his wife was bedridden from sorrow due to losing her daughter.

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    When the doctor visited Maria, Fabian thought he could do the same for Cameron.


    ¡®If Tasia worries about leaks, we can just get a doctor who can keep a secret, can¡¯t we? She keeps


    saying Cameron had gotten poisoned, yet she has no idea what kind of poison it is or how it


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    happened.¡¯


    ¡®The more I think about it, the stranger everything is. After much consideration, I¡¯ve decided toe to


    see for myself what this little wench is up to.¡¯


    ¡°Uncle Fabian, my father will get well soon. Please be patient and wait!¡± Anastasia noticed his


    hesitance and softened her tone before stepping forward to get him to leave.


    ¡°Really? How are you so sure? How do you know he¡¯ll get well soon? Did the doctor tell you that?¡±


    Fabian was suspicious and craned his neck to see what was happening in the bedroom.


    ¡°Yeah, the doctor said so.¡± Anastassia nodded and tried to lead him away by nudging his elbow. ¡°I


    know you¡¯re under a lot of stress because many people are trying to find out what happened to my


    father, and you have to deal with them.¡±


    She paused, then continued, ¡°When my father wakes up, I¡¯ll tell him how much suffering you¡¯ve


    endured during this period.¡±


    Fabian felt better and became less anxious. Still, he could not help but nce back as he walked away.


    Stunned to spot someone, he caught himself and headed back.


    As he moved fast and turned abruptly, Anastasia could not respond quickly enough. When she turned


    to stop him, Fabian had already entered the room.


    ¡°Why the f*ck is he here?¡± Fabian angrily pointed at Alexander. His suspicion and resentment surged


    with a vengeance. Stalking near Alexander, he red at him, then turned his head and asked pointedly,


    ¡°Tasia, why the f*ck is he here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Tasia hesitated, not knowing how to exin.


    ¡®Uncle Fabian would not believe it if I told him Alex is here to deliver the medicine.¡¯


    ¡°You don¡¯t let your unclee in, yet an outsider can stand here!¡± Without waiting for her exnation,


    Fabian stomped his foot and said, ¡°I thought you were truly doing this for your father and the family.


    You¡­¡±


    He pointed at her nose and scolded, ¡°Anastasia, you ungrateful brat! I¡¯ve raised you, yet you betray


    me!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fabian, Mr. Russell came to deliver medicine. My father is going to wake up soon!¡± She had no


    choice but to tell him.


    ¡°Medicine? What kind of medicine? Is he a doctor? A miracle doctor?¡± Fabian did not believe her. ¡°Who


    are you trying to fool to make up such a lie? You¡¯re full of it, aren¡¯t you? Has someone tricked you?


    How could you simply trust anyone?¡±


    He turned and headed toward the bed. ¡°I¡¯m not going to listen to you anymore. I¡¯m sending your father


    to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fabian!¡± Anastasia hurried over and stood between him and Cameron. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    She was flustered, but her gaze was unwavering. However, Fabian did not want to listen to her. ¡°Don¡¯t


    force me to get rough! Step aside!¡±


    He pushed Anastasia, but she moved slightly and did not budge.


    Fabian was outraged.

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    Being unable to shove Anastasia aside in the presence of his business rival infuriated Fabian. ¡°Stupid


    girl, are you going against me for an outsider?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this for my father!¡± She stretched her arms and shielded her father. She said solemnly,


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°My father has just taken the pill and will be fine soon. I can¡¯t allow you to create any trouble at this


    moment!¡±


    ¡°Pill? What pill? Did he bring it? Do you trust him so much?¡± After a pause, he thought of something


    and chuckled coldly. ¡°Or did his wife tell you your father got poisoned?¡±


    He suddenly remembered that Maria hadined about Lily before, but he did not take it seriously


    then.


    ¡®Looks like Lily has seriously brainwashed my niece, hasn¡¯t she?¡¯


    Anastasia neither denied nor admitted it and simply said, ¡°Uncle Fabian, kicking up a fuss about this


    won¡¯t do you any good either. Just go back, and let me take care of my father.¡±


    ¡°How am I making a fuss? I¡¯m worried about your father¡¯s health and want to send him to the hospital.


    Do you know even the higher-ups will get suspicious of him calling in sick for so long? Not to mention


    those trying to ask favors from your father.¡±


    The vine development project was underway, but Fabian knew nothing about the field. He only


    moved around the facility and briefed several people in charge of the research.


    As Rhea had introduced them to him, but she was no longer around, he felt a disconnect between him


    and these people.


    Although Fabian had invested in and was responsible for the project, he knew nothing about the end


    product. He used to leave it all to Rhea, and now he had to oversee the research himself.


    It was close to sess, but he needed Cameron¡¯s written approval before proceeding intorge-scale


    production and use. Fabian was already anxious enough that his brother-inw was bedridden and


    began to suspect that Alexander and his wife were behind this.


    ¡®Are they trying to take revenge by setting me up because they¡¯re upset I stole their project? The more I


    think about it, the more probable it is. Talk of Cameron getting poisoned and needing to keep it a secret


    due to his position is to stop me from disrupting their n.


    ¡®Who knows? They might¡¯ve caused Cameron to fall sick in the first ce.¡¯


    Fabian¡¯s eyes darted around as he moved his lower jaw to loosen his stiff face. He sighed at Anastasia


    and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being unreasonable, but I worry that others are taking advantage of you


    because you¡¯re young and naive.¡±


    He threw Alexander a meaningful nce and continued, ¡°Your father holds a high position and is


    known for his integrity. So many people are trying to exploit him. I¡¯m afraid others have manipted


    you.¡±


    Anastasia noticed his concerned expression and knew what his intention was. She narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m young, but I¡¯ve experienced many ordeals, and my father has taught me how


    to discern people¡¯s characters.


    ¡°I can tell who is using me in the name of kinship and who is truly good to my father and me. Anyway, I


    know you¡¯re busytely, so you shouldn¡¯t bother about my family¡¯s matters.¡±


    Fabian knew she was mocking him for using her in the name of kinship and got riled up. ¡°Are you


    saying that I¡¯m using you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never said that, but I can do nothing if that¡¯s how you understood it.¡± Anastasia shrugged


    indifferently. Her nonchnt look further enraged Fabian.


    ¡°Your aunt and I have raised and cared for you for so long, yet you think we¡¯re using you and that the


    outsiders are the ones truly good to you?¡± He angrily stomped his foot. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll teach you who your


    family is and who the f*ck is using you!¡±


    Fabian fished out his phone to make a call as he added, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about this!¡±

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    rmed, Anastasia lunged over to grab his phone. ¡°Stop meddling in my family¡¯s affairs!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me! I¡¯m in charge now that your father isn¡¯t conscious.¡± Fabian tried to dodge, and the


    two grappled with each other.


    ¡°Tasia, let him make the call!¡± Alexander suddenly shouted, stopping the two.


    Taken aback, they looked toward him. It baffled Anastasia, and she said, ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fabian raised his guard and looked at Alexander with a frown. Fabian distrusted


    Alexander, and what he said disconcerted him.


    The project was most important to Fabian, and he had to ensure everything went as nned to rake in


    money when theyunched the vine worldwide. With his assets multiplying several times by then,


    he would no longer need to be afraid of Cameron or worry about the future of hispany.


    Therefore, what he feared most was that the project would encounter issues. He also feared that once


    Cameron was around, Cameron could take him off the project, and there would be no one to back him


    up.


    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to make the call?¡± Fabian thought Alexander was trying to scare him and


    snorted. He made a show to dial the number. ¡°I¡¯m calling 911 for the ambnce to take Cameron away.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Then I¡¯ll find out what you guys have been up to!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fabian!¡± Anastasia called out anxiously.


    However, Alexander did not show the slightest intention to stop him. ¡°Make that call. Take him away in


    an ambnce, and one hourter, the whole city will know that Secretary Rollins is seriously ill. Take a


    guess. What will happen next?¡±


    Alexander gazed deeply at Fabian as he spoke meaningfully.


    Fabian felt uneasy and muttered subconsciously, ¡°W-What will happen?¡±


    Fabian caught himself and wondered why he responded. However, Alexander¡¯s presence


    overwhelmed Fabian, especially after meeting Alexander¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Although Secretary Rollins hasn¡¯t been partial to you, you know you¡¯ve benefited from your


    rtionship with him over the years. I¡¯m sure you also know many people look forward to his downfall.


    If anything were to happen to him at this juncture, do you think you can still keep your project?¡±


    Alexander paused momentarily, then continued casually, ¡°When that happens, do you think anyone will


    back you up? Won¡¯t people make a fuss about how younded the project?¡±


    The series of questions made Fabian break out in cold sweat because he worried about the same


    thing. Despite himself, his phone-holding hand started to tremble.

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    After achieving so much, what Fabian feared most was Cameron¡¯s downfall and no one to back him up


    again. Fabian was at the end of his rope before securing the project, and turning the tides was


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    challenging.


    He was able to turn his business around because of the project, and people started seeing him


    differently, knowing that Cameron was partial to him. Therefore, it was not just about the significant


    profit the project could bring but also its meaning.


    However, if Cameron no longer held his position, Fabian knew what would happen to his business


    because others would no longer bother with him.


    Therefore, he was agreeable when Anastasia told him not to inform outsiders about the situation.


    However, seeing Alexander there, he could not help but wonder if they were ganging up to scheme


    against him.


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Fabian mustered his courage and red at Alexander defiantly. Then he


    once again held up his phone. ¡°I¡¯m going to make the call anyway, and the doctor will tell me what the


    hell is going on. You can¡¯t make me do anything!¡±


    Alexander chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make you do anything. There¡¯s no reason you should listen to


    me. We¡¯re adults and make our own decisions, after all. Still, Mr. Moore, if you¡¯re so good at making


    decisions, your business wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this, would it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Stung by what Alexander said, Fabian angrily looked away.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I advise you not to let your emotions cloud your judgment. Don¡¯t destroy your business and


    future out of spite,¡± Alexander said ndly.


    ¡°Why should I believe you? What do you get by helping me?¡± Fabian narrowed his eyes and sized him


    up.


    ¡®If Alexander were someone else, I might¡¯ve believed him. But he is Alexander Russell! I just took away


    his project. Wouldn¡¯t he resent me? Would he help me out of kindness?¡¯


    ¡°Are you thinking that since you resorted to sordid means to steal the project from La Beaut¨¦ Group, I


    must be trying to set you up to take my revenge, and I would not be helping you?¡± Alexander guessed


    correctly, but Fabian would never admit that Alexander had seen through him.


    ¡°Nonsense! I legallynded the vine development project through proper procedures, and La


    Beaut¨¦ Group failed to meet the required criteria. I understand you resent us for taking over the project,


    but you can¡¯t defame us!¡± Fabian snorted and puffed out his chest to look justified.


    However, as he felt guilty deep down, even such an act was unconvincing.


    Alexander did not want to argue with him. The truth was that he kept observing Cameron from the


    corner of his eyes as he spoke. It had been more than 10 minutes since Cameron took the pill, but he


    had yet to show any changes.


    ¡°Tasia, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to send your father to the hospital. I know many famous doctors, even


    herbal medicine practitioners.


    ¡°You know your aunt used to help you look for them, and she has a wealth of information. Let¡¯s get


    someone trustworthy to check on your father instead of trusting this guy, okay? Who knows what he¡¯s


    up to?¡±

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    Fabian softened his tone when speaking to Anastasia this time.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anastasia responded coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of people these so-called famous doctors are?


    Besides, don¡¯t forget how I ended up like this. Let¡¯s not bring that up ever again.¡±


    The mention of these doctors reminded her of Rhea and how she ended up like this.


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for my cousin, I wouldn¡¯t have needed doctors. Yet Aunt Maria thought she was doing me a


    favor. Just thinking about it makes me want to puke!¡¯


    Fabian was stumped and knew he and his wife were in the wrong. He pursed his lips, still not giving up,


    as he nced at the corpse-like Cameron and pointed at him. ¡°Fine! You say you believe them and that


    your father has taken the pill Alexander delivered, but why is he not getting any better?¡±


    Anastasia¡¯s eyes followed where Fabian pointed and looked at her father. Although she said nothing,


    she was anxious. She had waited for too long. Anastasia was about to lose faith if he still could not


    wake up.


    Fabian noticed her being quiet and thought he was right. Then he smugly added, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m


    not trying to create trouble, but I¡¯m more experienced and better at discerning people¡¯s characters.


    ¡°After all, this man is an outsider and can¡¯t be sincere in helping you and your father. If anything were to


    happen, only we would get affected, not him. Don¡¯t you understand that? I¡¯ll get your father a good


    doctor and guarantee they can cure him.


    ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t look poisoned, and he¡¯s just ill. Don¡¯t let others deceive you!¡± Fabian took two


    steps forward and thought about something. Then he looked over his shoulder at Alexander. ¡°You can


    leave now, Mr. Russell.


    ¡°However, let me give you a word of advice. Since Tasia has naively trusted you, ensure you don¡¯t tell


    others about this. If word gets out, then it must be¡­¡± Before he finished, he heard a very slight cough.


    It was so soft that one might miss it if not nearby. Meanwhile, Anastasia¡¯s full attention was on her


    father. Being the first to respond, she stared at Cameron¡¯s face in surprise, then said cautiously, ¡°D-Did


    my father just cough?¡±


    ¡°I guess?¡± Fabian was unsure. He was not paying attention, trying to persuade Anastasia to side with


    him instead of Alexander.


    However, Alexander was. ¡°He did!¡±


    The trio hurried to the bed and leaned over to look at Cameron. He showed no movement as if he had


    not coughed just now. He looked calm, but his breathing was stillbored.


    After around 30 seconds, there was still nothing, and Fabian grew impatient. He straightened up,


    saying, ¡°I think you misheard! Besides, even if he was coughing, it could be a reflex that didn¡¯t mean


    anything, or he could be getting worse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dy any further. I¡¯ll find a trustworthy doctor. Tasia, you¡ª¡± As Fabian waved to instruct


    Anastasia, Cameron started to cough violently.

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    Cameron''s cough immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Especially Anastia, who rushed forward


    excitedly and held his shoulder. "Dad? Dad?!"


    However, Cameron did not speak. To be precise, he could not speak. He was coughing very violently,


    without a break in between. After a burst of violent cough, he suddenly spat out arge mouthful of


    dark red blood.


    His blood immediately covered half of the floor and the bed. It was a shocking sight.


    Fabian was so astounded by what he saw that he was speechless.


    "Dad, Dad! What''s wrong?!" Anastasia cried out anxiously before turning to Alexander. "Mr. Russell, my


    father¡­"


    Her cries quickly brought Fabian back to his senses, and he stepped forward. "How can you still shout


    for him at this moment? Can''t you see what''s happening?! It¡¯ll be toote to take your father to the


    hospital now. Listen to me! Bring him to the hospital! Quick!"


    With that said, he hurriedly rushed forward and helped Cameron up. He even searched his pocket for


    his phone.


    Alexander did not know what was going on either as he stood aside. Lily just gave him the antidote and


    told him what to do without telling him about its possible side effects or oue.


    Although he trusted her, he was not a doctor himself. He did not know whether it was normal for


    Cameron to vomit blood like this or if it meant Cameron¡¯s body did not react well to the antidote.


    Alexander also did not know whether or not to let this go on.


    He silently frowned while Fabian took the lead as he cursed, "Look at the time. How can you still


    depend on an outsider? They are outsiders for a reason. How can youpare them to your own


    family? At times like these, you can only depend on your family. Cameron, look at your precious


    daughter! These people have brainwashed her! She''s trying to kill you!"


    Fabian anxiously dialed the emergency number and rambled, "Come to the Rollins Household


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    immediately! Which?! My brother-inw''s house! Don''t you know where it is?!"


    He raised his voice as if afraid the other party would not understand. After hanging up, he spat, "What


    a bunch of imbeciles."


    Meanwhile, Cameron was still coughing. Although it was not as violent as before, he was still coughing


    non-stop.


    Anastasia saw her father coughing until his face turned red, and she got so frightened that tears flowed


    down her face. ¡°Dad!¡±


    Her eyes darted back and forth between the silent Alexander and her out-of-breath father, not knowing


    what to do. After so many days, she could no longer keep herself together. She was in an utter mess.


    "Cough, cough, cough¡­ Spit!"


    Cameron spat out another mouthful of blood before he finally stopped coughing. By then, he seemed to


    have exhausted all his strength and fell back onto the bed. With a bang, his body hit the mattress.


    "Dad!" Anastasia called out heartbreakingly.

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    "Tasia, stay by your father''s side and don''t let anyone touch him. I''ll go down and take a look. Once the


    driver arrives, I''ll send him to the private hospital immediately. Don''t worry. Your father is my family, too,


    and I¡¯m just as concerned about his life as you are!


    ¡°I will see it until the end. Back then, I was there when your mother passed. If something happens to


    your father today, I¡¯ll be here too!" Fabian patted his chest confidently and shot Alexander a stern look.


    Anastasia continued sobbing without saying a word or looking at him. Fabian patted her worriedly.


    "Tasia, did you hear me? This is urgent. You need to snap out of it!"


    After seeing her father''s appearance, she was in a mess and nodded indiscriminately. "I-I know!"


    Although Fabian was a little uneasy, he still had to go and see the situation downstairs. After hesitating


    for a while longer, he finally went down.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander stood with furrowed brows as he locked his eyes on the two puddles of blood Cameron had


    spat out.


    He spat at two different ces, and they were both different colors. The first one was a dark red,


    almost close to ck, and thetter was a bright scarlet red. The previous one looked a little sticky. The


    only thing they had inmon was a potent metal-like smell. Now, the whole room reeked with that


    pungent tang.


    "Dad? Dad, what''s wrong? Can you hear me? Can you answer me?" Anastasia continued calling out to


    her father.


    Back then, she was worried that her father was in aa. Now that he was coughing up blood


    violently, and Alexander was just quietly watching, she was distraught. She feared her father might


    pass away at any second.


    If Lily were here now, she would at least know what was going on.


    "Mr. Russell, what''s wrong with my dad? Why is he vomiting so much blood?" Anastasia asked


    sobbingly.


    Alexander''s frown deepened. "To be honest, I don''t know either. Lily only told me to give your father the


    antidote ordingly and said nothing else. She didn''t tell me this would happen, but¡­" After a pause,


    he continued, "I don''t think it''s anything bad."


    "Huh?" Anastasia¡¯s eyes still had tears as she looked at him in confusion, not understanding what he


    meant.


    ¡®Didn''t he say he didn''t know what was going on? Then how can he say it isn''t anything bad? Did he


    say that just tofort me?¡¯


    "Look." He pointed toward the puddles of blood. "This is the first time your father vomited. The blood is


    dark red and sticky. That¡¯s the second one. Its bright red is more evident."


    "Yes, but so what?" Anastasia was still confused.


    "From my experience, I think your father vomited out the poison in his body," Alexander exined


    softly, "The cough itself isn''t bad. People cough to excrete foreign matter within them, and I think that


    was the case."


    Although Anastasia was still unsure, what he said made sense. "Really?"


    Alexander raised his eyebrows. "Don''t worry. Lily will say something if your father is in critical condition.


    It¡¯s fine since she didn''t tell me anything else."

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    Regardless of whether or not those were just words tofort her, Anastasia felt a lot better.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Alexander was right. Thest time Lily came, she said Cameron had gotten poisoned and even took


    out the silver needle Rhea had used to control him in front of Anastasia. Then Lily told Alexander to


    give Cameron an antidote. If Cameron were unsavable, she would not have done these things.


    ¡®Is this genuinely a normal reaction when ites to expelling toxins? Am I overthinking?¡¯


    Just as she thought about this, a loud sound came from downstairs. Although Fabian had not entered


    the door yet, his loud voice preceded him. "Be careful when you carry himter. Watch your heads, and


    don''t fall.


    ¡°As for what happened today, keep your mouth shut. Do you understand?!" He yelled sharply, with an


    arrogant look on his face.


    Then a group of unruly voices sounded. "Got it!"


    Both Anastasia and Alexander were speechless to hear that.


    ¡®Is this what Fabian meant when he said he left to find a few reliable people and that they wouldn''t


    spread the news?¡¯


    With such arge group of people, the news would spread like wildfire as soon as Cameron left the


    house. Fabian was too simple-minded. It was no wonder his business never grew.


    Soon, he stepped through the door and asked, ¡°How''s everything? Is your father still coughing?"


    Anastasia looked nervous and did not know what to answer. There were still tears in her eyes, but she


    sounded much calmer. ¡°My dad is fine.¡±


    Unaware of her change, Fabian heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Cameron was still alive. He


    nodded and said, "That''s good, that''s good. That means there''s still hope, so I''ll get my men to bring


    your father away. The car is waiting downstairs. We''ll send him straight to the hospital."


    "It''s okay," Anastasia wiped her tears and lightly answered before standing up. "Don''t trouble yourself,


    Uncle Fabian. Dad is very weak now. I don''t think he should move around so much. Tell the people


    outside to leave."


    "What? Why?!" Fabian was shocked as he looked at her in disbelief.


    ¡®I¡¯ve only been gone for a few minutes, and she has already changed her mind?! Why is this girl so


    easily manipted? What drug did these people feed her?!¡¯


    "Uncle, I know you''re being careful, but you don''t have to."


    It was Rhea who poisoned Cameron. Although Fabian and Maria might not know about it, Anastasia


    would never trust them or let them near her father again.


    Hearing this, Fabian scrunched up his nose in anger. "Tasia, do you hear yourself?! Your father''s life is


    at stake, and you''re still stubborn! I can''t let him die like this. I''ll take him away this instant! I think


    they¡¯ve drugged you!"


    "Uncle Fabian, do not touch my father!" Anastasia raised her voice and blocked the way.


    "We''ll see who can stop me today!" Fabian turned around and yelled, "Go!"


    The group of men rushed up as soon as he gave the order.


    Although Anastasia was getting nervous, she still stretched out her arms protectively. "Who dares to


    touch my father?!"


    "I do!" Fabian roared back confidently, "What''s the matter? Am I nothing in your eyes anymore?! You


    spoiled brat! Youe to my house and eat my food. I''ve taken care of you since you were a child. Yet,


    look at what you''ve be! It doesn''t matter if you don''t appreciate it, but how can you team up with


    outsiders to bully me?! I¡­"

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    "Cough, cough, cough¡­"


    The light cough was nothingpared to the violent ones before this. It sounded like an ordinary


    cough instead. Still, it was enough to stop Fabian and look toward the sound.


    "Dad?" Anastasia turned her head toward her father''s voice as well.


    She was pleasantly surprised to see that her father, who had been sleeping with his eyes tightly closed,


    was slowly opening his eyes. Although his brows remained slightly furrowed, and he was still coughing,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he was still conscious.


    "Dad?!" She called out again with uncertainty. Although she wanted him to be conscious again, she


    feared he would still be under Rhea''s control and would treat her indifferently, continuing to listen to her


    uncle.


    Anastasia was hesitant. She was joyful yet nervous, cautious yet excited.


    Cameron exhaled and responded softly, "Yes."


    Although it was just a word, it gave Anastasia life.


    "Daddy!" Anastasia cried out in surprise as she pounced on him, hugging his neck with both arms just


    as she did when she was a child. She wasughing and crying at the same time. "Dad, you''re awake!


    You''re finally awake! That¡¯s great!"


    Cameron coughed several more times after being strangled, and his breathing became much heavier.


    "Tasia, don''t get too excited. You''re choking your father," Alexander said from the sidelines.


    Although he had not been saying much, he had observed the changes in Cameron''s face. His face


    almost turned purple from his violent coughs, but now he had gradually eased up. He was no longer as


    pale as before.


    His breathing also seemed much calmer, and his eyes seemed more alert. Alexander knew Cameron


    should be waking up soon. Still, he did not expect Cameron to wake up just as Fabian was about to act


    impulsively.


    Anastasia returned to her senses and calmed down after hearing Alexander¡¯s reminder. She hurriedly


    let go of her father, saying, ¡°Dad, I''m sorry. I''m just so happy! How are you feeling? Do you feel


    ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Cameron coughed a few more times before turning to look at her. "Silly girl, why are you crying?"


    "N-No, I''m not!" She wiped her tears with the back of her hands andughed. "Dad, I''m so d you''re


    awake! I''m so d you recognize me as well!"


    "What are you saying? How can I not recognize you?" Cameron smiled. He raised his hand as if


    wanting to wipe her tears but was too weak. Ultimately, his hand frailly dropped to the side again.


    Before it finished dropping, Anastasia grabbed it and brought it to her cheek. "Dad, I''m so d that


    you''re awake!"


    "That''s right, Ron! We¡¯re d that you''re awake. Do you feel any difort? I think we should still go


    to the hospital first. After going through professional care, I''m sure you''ll get better.


    ¡°The doctors would''ve cured you long ago if you had been sent to the hospital earlier. There''s no need


    to dy it further," Fabian said smilingly, "Ron, look, I''ve brought some men to take you to the hospital.


    How about we go now?"


    Cameron raised his eyes and looked at him.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    Cameron did not have much strength as he weakly raised his eyes. However, his frigid look was


    enough to shut Fabian up immediately and even made him subconsciously straighten up. Fabian


    suddenly had a bad feeling in his gut.


    "It must have been hard on you the past few days that I''m down," Cameron said lightly. His tone was


    Fabian heaved a sigh of relief when he heard his brother-inw¡¯s praises. He said smilingly, "It''s


    nothing! It''s what I should do! We are a family, after all. Ron, how are you feeling? Do you feel


    ufortable? I think we should go to the hospital. Since you''re awake now, we can go to the military


    hospital.


    ¡°The hospital there is good, and I''m sure their treatment is also on par. It''s better to go there than to be


    ab rat for these people," he said as he nced at Alexander pointedly.


    "Did some animalse into the house when I was asleep?" Cameron turned to Anastasia and asked


    gently after taking a breath.


    She frowned. "No. Uncle Fabian, he¡­"


    Fabian was about to jump in and defend himself when he heard Cameron say, "Really? I thought I


    heard some dogs barking. I also heard something about being ungrateful. Who''s ungrateful?"


    At this point, Fabian fell silent. Anastasia looked back and pursed her lips beforeughing. "Dad, I''m


    the ungrateful one."


    It seemed that Cameron had heard everything. That way, it saved Anastasia the trouble of exining


    herself.


    "Oh?" He frowned, looking at her in confusion before solemnly asking, "Why are you ungrateful? Who


    said you''re ungrateful?"


    "It''s¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, Fabianughed and interjected, "No, Ron, you''ve


    misheard it. I think Tasia misunderstood me as well. That''s not what I meant. I said that if Tasia doesn''t


    rush you to the hospital with your current condition and continues to listen to these outsiders, she will


    be seen as ungrateful," he exined in a panic, wiping his sweat.


    Then he felt that his reasoning made sense and nodded. "Yeah, that''s what I meant! That was what I


    tried to say!"


    Anastasia just smiled quietly. From what she noticed, it seemed her father was out of his trance, and


    she had him back. He was no longer under Rhea''s maniption.


    She felt relieved and did not feel the need to exin herself. Her father knew right from wrong. Her


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    uncle''s words would never fool him.


    "Oh, I see." Cameron tried to support himself as he sat up. Anastasia hurried over to help but was also


    not strong enough to help. Ultimately, Alexander helped Cameron up and put a cushion behind him.


    Cameron adjusted the cushion before sitting in afortable position. Then he looked at Alexander


    before turning his gaze to Fabian. Cameron''s fists clenched as he coughed lightly before looking at the


    men behind Fabian.


    Those people were still waiting at the door for the next order and did note in.


    "What are these people doing here?" Cameron raised his chin, pointing to the door.


    Fabian was startled and looked back to see what he was referring to. "Ron, these are my men. They''re


    here to take you to the hospital. Look, why don''t we go now?"

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    "Go now, my a*s! You must be out of your mind!" Cameron''s face suddenly changed as he grabbed a


    pillow and threw it at Fabian.


    "Ron!" Fabian dodged it and yelled tremblingly. It was not the pillow he feared. Cameron had just


    woken up, so he had no strength, and the pillow barely nudged Fabian.


    However, Cameron had always been a majestic man, and Fabian had always been terrified of him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fabian scolded Anastasia before he woke up, and now, Fabian was getting called out. He immediately


    felt a rush of guilt.


    "You idiot! I was just out for a few days, and you''re already pacing around like you own this ce. Do


    you think I¡¯d let you off the hook by putting up this act?


    ¡°I know about the shady things you did, so you better scurry off and never show yourself before my


    eyes again. Get out!" Cameron growled unceremoniously without any scruples about how many people


    were still there.


    Fabian felt so badly shunned that he dared not show his anger. Despite so, he was still highly


    dissatisfied. He had grown ustomed to Cameron''s obedience for the past few days, and now that he


    was back to his old self, Fabian was distraught.


    However, he dared not refute it as he muttered, "Ron, you don''t know what happened while you were


    unconscious. Everything I did was for your good. Don''t let people¡ª"


    "Get out!" Cameron''s eyes widened as he yelled angrily, "Get out if you still want to keep the project!"


    Now, Fabian fell quiet. He no longer dared to speak after hearing this, let alone linger around. With that,


    he immediately turned around. With a wave of a hand, his men backed down, too.


    After taking a few steps away, he thought for a moment before stopping to turn around and say


    unwillingly, "I guess I''ll leave first, Ron. Rest well. I''ll revisit you in a few days."


    Cameron did not even bat an eyelid and remained quiet. Fabian saw this and knew he had no reason


    to stay any longer. Therefore, he shot Alexander a stern look and left with gritted teeth.


    After hearing his footsteps disappear, Cameron rxed and let out a light cough.


    "Dad¡­" Anastasia thumped his back worriedly.


    It seemed like that confrontation took a lot out of him, and he was now left haggard.


    After waving to indicate he was fine, Cameron sipped the water Alexander gave him and looked at him.


    "Did a lot of things happen while I was unconscious?"


    After taking back the ss, Alexander stood there to look at him before replying, "You weren¡¯t fully


    unconscious, were you?"


    "Hehe¡­" Cameron smiled wryly.


    Anastasia looked at her father, then at Alexander in confusion. She did not understand what they were


    talking about.


    "Tasia, get the kitchen to prepare something for me. I''m a little hungry," Cameron said gently.


    She knew he was trying to distract her, so she nodded obediently. "I''ll get them to make some porridge


    for you." With that, she stood up and nodded to Alexander. Then she turned and left, closing the door


    behind her.

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    The atmosphere became much more rxed with Alexander and Cameron left in the room. They were


    like old friends who had not seen each other for a long time. Alexander even grabbed a chair and sat


    down.


    "How are you feeling?" He asked.


    "My chest is still a little stuffy, and my brain is still foggy, but it''s better than before," Cameron answered


    lightly. He stroked his chest with one hand and coughed lightly. It sounded suppressed, but he looked


    much better after.


    "That''s normal. After all, you''ve been asleep for so many days. Forget the damage to your body. Even


    a normal person would feel dazed after sleeping for so long," Alexander said.


    After a pause, he changed the topic. "But you''re notpletely in the dark about everything, are you?"


    Cameron did not speak but looked at him with heavy eyes.


    "You know what I''m talking about," Alexander prodded.


    After a moment of silence, Cameron heaved a long sigh and nodded. "Yeah. Although my body was out


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of control, I was still asionally aware. It was a weird feeling like I couldn¡¯t control my body. It was like


    I was an observer in my own life."


    He raised his hand to look at it like it was something foreign. The confusion in his eyes was never


    before seen.


    "It felt like a soul extraction?" Alexander said after some thought. He struggled to find a proper term to


    describe it. After all, he had never experienced it before.


    However, Cameron''s exnation sounded strange. He said he could not control his body but was not


    That meant that the third party did not entirely control his brain, nor did he lose his self-awareness. He


    knew what he was doing and what not to do, but he could not stop himself.


    "Soul extraction?" Cameron echoed. It was a new term to him. He tilted his head with a frown as he


    thought about it. Then he nodded. "I think that''s the exact term to describe it."


    Although it sounded outrageous, there was no better way to coin it. He would not believe it if he did not


    experience it himself. However, it felt like his soul got pulled out of his body, making him an empty shell


    that would be at Rhea''s mercy.


    He even watched his body get injected with various drugs and watched himself take the pills she


    brought repeatedly¡ªuntil Lily pulled him out of the dark. Shortly after, he suddenly returned to his body


    and cked out.


    All he did was sleep.


    "What sort of poison was in my body?" He asked after returning to his senses.


    He knew he had gotten poisoned but did not know what it was. Everything was a blur, and he could not


    remember it clearly.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    At that time, he was obviously on guard. Cameron knew he could restrain Rhea if he had to, but he did


    not expect her to pull such a move on him.


    Alexander shook his head. "I have no idea. The poison is in Rhea''s hands. The organization has


    upied itself with studying various new viruses. It should¡¯ve been ongoing for a long time. So many


    new types of viruses broke out all at once.¡±


    Cameron was aware of the previous gue. As a secretary, he knew some confidential information


    hidden from the public. He had been dealing with it and arresting those involved. However, he did not


    expect Rhea to be one of them and fall into her trap.


    "Now, the vine development project has fallen into their hands!" Cameron eximed. That was what


    he was most worried about.


    That time, he watched "himself" take back the project and did another bidding just to hand it to Fabian.


    He wished he could wake himself up, but he could only watch helplessly.


    Now that he finally had control of himself, he had to do something to stop it.


    "That may be a good thing," Alexander said slowly.


    "Huh?" Cameron raised his eyebrows and looked at him, knowing that Alexander must have his


    reasons behind saying that.


    "With the vine development project in Fabian''s hands, the organization uses the development base


    and researched various viruses wantonly. They¡¯re also nning to use the guise of the vine to


    manipte people and profit.


    ¡°That must be their way of spreading the virus. Although it may seem highly dangerous on the surface,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at least we know where they¡¯re gathering," Alexander analyzed as he leisurely drummed his fingers on


    the armrest.


    Cameron listened attentively. "You mean, this could be a giant trap for them?"


    Alexander nodded. "Yeah, but they are too cunning. After so many days of observation, they still


    haven''t fully devoted themselves to it. So far, all we know about this organization is that a dwarf with an


    ugly voice runs it. I think he might have gotten injured, and we can''t rule out that he might be from


    Hydend."


    "Is this based on his appearance?" Cameron asked after thinking for a while.


    "No. The man is fluent in English and knows a lot about our culture. However, he has lived abroad for


    quite some time and may have suffered physical and psychological trauma. He seems to have an anti-


    social personality disorder." Alexander concluded after pondering.


    Cameron looked at Alexander. "Have you seen this man?"


    Alexander shook his head and said, "Nope."


    ¡®I haven¡¯t, but Mike and Lily have.¡¯


    "This man is dangerous. We must restrain him." Cameron''s face regained its usual solemness.


    "Although he is dangerous, the person hiding behind him is even more dangerous. We don''t know who


    they are. Even without a face, that person manipted this whole organization."


    That person was their end goal.


    After a momentary silence, Cameron looked at Alexander and said, "So, you deliberately let Fabian


    take the vine development project?"


    Facing his question, Alexander smiled faintly. "If I wanted to take it, do you think he would have won?"


    Although he sounded arrogant, he did have the strength and ability to do so.


    Upon hearing this, Cameron''s tense face finally revealed a smile. It seemed the poison had also


    affected his calmness and judgment.


    Amid his anger and anxiety, he had forgotten that even if he could not stop it, Alexander would not just


    sit back and watch Fabian snatch the project off his hands so easily¡ªunless that was all part of


    Alexander''s ns.

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    There was a knock on the door, and Anastasia''s voice sounded outside, "Dad."


    Cameron took a breath and said, "Come in."


    Anastasia opened the door and entered with a tray with a bowl of porridge and a few side dishes.


    "Dad, I got the kitchen to cook some porridge and a few side dishes. You can have itter." After a


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    pause, she continued, "You just woke up, so you can''t eat greasy food. These are just very mild


    dishes."


    "Okay." He nodded. He was indeed a little hungry. When she put the food down, he immediately


    straightened up and picked up the porridge before sipping it slowly.


    Alexander nodded to her slightly and headed out the door to answer his phone.


    "Dad, how are you feeling?" Anastasia sat down next to the bed and looked at Cameron with concern.


    Cameron nodded with a slight smile. "Much better. It must¡¯ve been a lot for you throughout this time."


    "No, it''s nothing," she sincerely replied, shaking her head. Although tired and worried, she knew her


    father had it more challenging over the years.


    With the high position he held, not only did he face more difficulties than his daughter, he was


    concerned with making money and caring for her. Yet, she had never heard himin or say he


    was tired. He had always been patient.


    Cameron did not say a word when his daughter¡¯s body and personality started to change. Instead,


    Anastasia was the one who med her father for not caring about her enough and not spending


    enough time with her.


    This time, it was her turn to care for her father, and she experienced what her father had to deal with.


    Cameron patted the back of Anastasia''s hand lightly and shed a grateful smile. "I hope your uncle


    didn''t make things too hard for you. As for your cousin¡­"


    He was hesitant to say it. After he and Rhea had parted ways, he had no idea if she was alive or dead,


    as he had not seen her in a long time. Then he fell unconscious until now.


    "Rhea¡­" Anastasia paused. She was hesitant to share the news of Rhea''s death. At this moment,


    Alexander came back into the room.


    "Cameron, do you feel any difort besides feeling a little weak? Chest pains? Any tightness or


    numbness in your limbs?" Alexander asked directly.


    Cameron was startled before slowly shaking his head. "No. I''m just a little tired. Nothing else."


    Frowning, Alexander spoke into the phone a while more before saying, "All right, I''ll hang up first. We''ll


    talkter."


    With that, he hung up the phone and looked at Cameron hesitantly.


    "It''s okay. Say it." Cameron pressed onto Anastasia''s hand andforted Alexander. He knew what


    Alexander was worried about.


    Alexander nced at Anastasia, staring back at him suspiciously, and he did not hold back. "Frankly


    speaking, Lily is not very sure about your poison. After all, we don''t have the properpound of the


    drug.


    ¡°She just prescribed an antidote based on your physical symptoms. Right now, it seems like you have


    been cured. Since you''re awake, the issue shouldn''t be severe. However, it is hard to say what side


    effects will follow."

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    "Will I die?" Cameron asked after thinking about it.


    "No, that''s not what I mean," Alexander hurriedly exined, "It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you¡¯ll die, but


    you might see signs of deterioration. You might not be as strong or fit as before, but these aren''t the


    biggest concerns. The scariest thing would be the damage it might have done to your organs or brain."


    All of these were unanswered questions. Only time could tell. The best approach now would be for Lily


    to be here and observe Cameron daily, but that was an impossible request as she was in the


    organization¡¯sb and could not leave.


    "All is good if I''m not dying soon," Cameron said nonchntly.


    He had experienced countless storms over the years. This was nothing to him. On top of that, he had


    more important things to focus on right now. Only once he had settled his unfinished business would he


    retire and recuperate.


    "Dad¡­" Anastasia was distraught as she squeezed her father¡¯s hand. However, he shook his head to


    indicate that he was fine.


    "Let''s not worry too much for now. There are two pills left. Take them as I said, and we''ll leave the rest


    toter," Alexander said.


    Cameron nodded. "Okay."


    "Will my father be in danger?"


    Although the two men seemed unconcerned, Anastasia was still concerned that something terrible


    might happen. Their tones were light, but she seemed to have detected a dangerous undertone to


    them.


    "It''s fine," Cameron said,forting her, "It''s not like I haven''t been through a rough patch before. This


    is nothing!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled and continuedforting her in a gentle tone, "Don''t overthink. I will know my limit."


    "You really don''t have to worry, Anastasia." Alexander stepped in after seeing Anastasia''s bitter face.


    "It''s just a possibility. Just like when ites to an operation, the doctor will always tell you the worst


    possibilities to prepare you for the worst, even if the odds are very low."


    Anastasia knew they were trying tofort her. Although she was still worried, she knew she had to be


    strong for her father''s sake. Ultimately, she took a deep breath and nodded. "Okay! I''ll stay by my


    father''s side. If anything goes wrong, I''ll call you and Lily immediately.¡±


    Speaking of Lily, Cameron was stunned momentarily and turned to look at Alexander. "Mrs. Russell¡­"


    "She has things to take care of now, so she can''t be here," Alexander exined simply.


    It was not that he did not trust Cameron. It was more to the fact that Cameron had just woken up and


    had not fully recovered. It might be too much of a provocation if he knew the truth, and his body might


    be unable to take it.


    Besides, Lily mentioned that the experimental products had a high probability of failure, ording to


    the data. Whether or not they were sessful, she wanted someone to monitor Cameron''s changes


    carefully.


    Alexander did not have time to ask more questions because Lily could not be there in person and


    spoke in a hurry. Therefore, he had his guard up.


    After looking deeply at the father and daughter, staring at each other lovingly, he could not help the


    worry that started to bubble in his heart.

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    It was a hot, sunny afternoon when Lily strode into theboratory building with a hazmat suit on. She


    appeared to be in a hurry and looked like she was swamped.


    The hallway was silent, with no one in sight, which she had expected. Usually, most working areas


    would be packed with people during the day and turned dead silent at night.


    However, Lily noticed this ce was the opposite after observing it for thest two days. Midnight was


    when this ce would be full of people and was its busiest time, while no one would be around during


    the day.


    This ce was the institute¡¯s rightful property and a legitimate ce of business. They could operate


    normally, but Lily wondered if they workedte at night because they were ustomed to doing things


    at night or could only do the experiments during that period.


    Anyhow, this ce worked the opposite way as the other working areas. Since that was the case, Lily


    had to execute her n during the day. Nheless, the different working hours made it more


    convenient for her.


    She did not need to stay upte, nor did she need to take extra precautionary steps. Getting around


    during her regr working hours sufficed.


    Besides those working in their soloboratories, few were taking naps. The hallway was so silent that


    one could hear a pin drop.


    Lily held her breath and entered the innermost area of the institute. As Mike brought her here before,


    her iris and fingerprint scanning went smoothly. Now, she wanted to find the top secrets of this


    research.


    She had looked through the information given to her the other day and found it iplete. Lily had


    also expected that because the institute was wary of her, even though they needed her talent.


    When she saw the giant, mutated wilfordi root the other day, she looked calm outside when she was, in


    fact, astonished.


    It was not that she had not seen such a thing in movies before. For instance, she would often see it in


    movies depicting the end of the world, terrible levels of pollution due to humans, or those revolving


    around scientific research, which would then fall upon the human race.


    However, she never thought she would see such a thing in real life. Besides the wilfordi root, she


    wondered if they had experimented on other poisonous nts, animals, or even humans.


    After all, the gue happened previously, while Cameron, Austin, Edward, and maybe even other


    innocent people were victims of their experiments. Lily knew she had to eradicate this institute.


    Otherwise, they would bring irreversible destruction to the world.


    She intended to start by looking into the wilfordi root. First, she had to find out how harmful it was and if


    there were any changes to its poisonous properties. Then it would be best if she could hack into their


    database and obtain firsthand information about the research.


    She had been observing this ce and knew where all the surveince cameras and monitoring


    systems were. As for the security system, she was an expert in that. Managing all this was not a


    problem for her.


    As for the other factors, such as hidden cameras and monitoring systems, she had no way to be sure


    about that. However, time was not on her side, and she could no longer dy things. By the time she


    gathered that information, the institute might have run out of patience.


    It was strange how no one was in this research center now. Only the machines were running,


    constantly creating beeping sounds. To be safe, Lily headed to the working space first and pretended to


    organize the documents as she scanned her surroundings through her peripheral vision.


    Some of the seats had pens and notebooks, which meant people were upying them before this, and


    they might be back soon. She could not miss this golden opportunity. Even if she got caught, she could


    always just say she was there to look for some information.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    With that, she bent her back and started to type away on the keyboard.


    The ¡°boss¡± gave her the secret key and login ess, but she realized there were minimal things she


    could view once she had logged into the system. Besides keying in and checking information, she


    could do nothing else.


    As for the top secrets, they were not on thisputer. Lily tried to key in Mike¡¯s credentials, but it


    showed that she had entered the wrong details.


    Frowning, she turned and headed toward the wilfordi root, deep in thought. The nt was in a giant


    ss jar like a living thing. She even felt like the nt was waving at her.


    Unable to help herself, she walked over to it.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you.¡± Just as she was about to touch it, a voice sounded. It was deep, but it


    still frightened her in this silent space.

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    Lily subconsciously retracted her hand in an instant. She was shocked as well. The earlier feeling


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    made her think she was under a curse. As Lily had learned about herbal nts, she knew how


    poisonous the wilfordi root could be.


    Moreover, this was a mutated nt before her, so she should not touch it. However, she felt she was


    possessed earlier because she could not help but extend her hand toward it. It was such a strange


    feeling.


    When she snapped back to her senses, she looked toward the voice. It was a man in a hazmat suit,


    and she could only see his eyes. She did not know anyone here, but the man gave her a sense of


    familiarity.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked warily.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that, but I¡¯d advise you to leave as quickly as possible.¡± With that, he turned


    and left the room.


    Lily was puzzled. She wondered if he hade here just to warn her. Before she could react, the man


    exited through the door and turned at the corner, disappearing from her sight.


    She chased behind him, only to see a figure leaving in hurried steps. Although he wore a hazmat suit,


    he looked familiar to her. Frowning, she followed behind the man, but he was no longer in sight after


    leaving the room and turning the corner.


    The hallway was empty, including all its other paths to the left and right. Lily saw no one as if the man


    had not appeared earlier. It was as if she just imagined things.


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible! He¡¯s real, and I¡¯m sure of it.¡¯


    It should have been easy for Lily to sense someone¡¯s presence with herbat skills. Earlier, she


    could say she missed it because she was fixated on the wilfordi root, but what aboutter? What about


    when she ran out of the room? Why could she not sense his presence anymore?


    ¡®There are only two possibilities. Either I just saw things earlier, or the man is skilled, too!¡¯


    It was unsurprising for any kind of talent to exist in this organization. What was strange to Lily was that


    the man appeared to warn her, and she could even say he had saved her life. Still, she wondered why


    he left after warning her. It was as if he appeared just to save her.


    Lily pondered and searched for the man for some time but still could not find him anywhere.


    ¡®How weird was that?¡¯


    Then she returned to theb and saw that some people had already returned. However, they simply


    continued with their work, and no one spared her a nce when she walked through the door. She


    observed them and found no one was identical to the man earlier.


    ¡®Who was he?¡¯


    Lily stood before the wilfordi root once again. This time, she stared at it but did not get any closer.


    Now, she seemed to understand why they ced it in such a manner, with a circryer of protection


    surrounding it. When one got closer to it, they seemed to be attracted uncontrobly. She wondered


    what kind of powers the mutated wilfordi root had.

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    After the encounter, Lily thought things through again. She concluded it would be challenging to


    discover the truth about this ce. Hence, she began to concentrate on the experiments.


    They were already halfway through. The main problem was that they could not blend the two types of


    materials and find the perfect ratio for the product.


    Lily found a problem in the provided data. Those previously in charge of this experiment had been


    using the ratio she previously provided, which was the one from the sessful experiment.


    After seeing the data, she knew past researchers did not understand fragrances. To be exact, they did


    not understand the tricks of blending fragrances and herbs.


    The data from her sessful experiment was urate, but that was just a single sess case. How


    could they use it for all the other experiments as well? After all, the ratio for different mixes of


    fragrances and herbs would vary, and the material that would need to be added to blend those two


    ingredients would also be different.


    It finally made sense to her why the organization desperately wanted her to join them. Perhaps no one


    could do better than her in this, or even if there were someone, they probably could notplete the


    experiment on time.


    This experiment required long hours ofmitment from its researcher, from investigating to


    familiarizing themselves with it. Plus, due to the unique nature of this experiment, no one else could do


    it other than Lily.


    After familiarizing herself with all the data, Lily threw them away because they were useless. She


    started to make adjustments from her own ratio and repeatedly tried as she created many samples


    along the way.


    By doing so, she could find the differences between thebinations immediately, then make further


    adjustments ording to the results. She would eventually seed in the end after trying things out


    many times.


    However, there was one thing Lily found interesting in this experiment. Although she was


    experimenting on poisons, it was not the one from the wilfordi root. In other words, it was not the poison


    from the giant, mutated wilfordi root that intrigued her that they were using in the experiment.


    After working for an entire day in theb, Lily was sore all over. During the day, her unborn twins


    seemed to notice she was doing something that was not good and would kick her asionally.


    Lily could only caress her belly tofort her twins for now. When she was tired from standing, she


    would rest before diving into the experiments again. She told her child silently, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to


    harm other people, but I¡¯m trying to save them. I hope you can understand why I¡¯m doing this. I don¡¯t


    have a choice either.¡±


    Mike came in the evening and checked on the experiment¡¯s progress before approaching Lily. ¡°The


    boss wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Great. I want to speak to him as well,¡± Lily turned around to say as she put down the things in her


    hands.


    Mike just stared at her intensely. It seemed like he was hesitating to tell her something, but he


    ultimately looked left and right again before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    There was quite a distance between thisboratory building and the admin block. Lily removed her


    hazmat suit and felt fresh all over.


    The sun was already setting, with the warm orange light shining on all the nts. The faint, golden


    color of the sun would make anyone feel they had a bright life ahead.


    ¡°How¡¯s the progress with the experiments?¡± Mike nced around before he slowed his steps and


    asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s going fine. I¡¯m making consistent progress,¡± Lily replied lightly. She strolled while holding her belly,


    looking calm and slightly rxed. Anxiety went unnoticed in her appearance.


    In contrast, Mike appeared to be more nervous than she was. Suddenly, he stopped and said


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thoughtfully, ¡°We can talk here privately. Tell me honestly. Can this experiment seed? What are the


    chances, and how long will it take to get there?¡±

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    ¡°Did your boss tell you to ask me that?¡± Lily asked with a raised brow.


    Mike said nothing momentarily before he replied, ¡°You¡¯re still wary of me even now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily answered unapologetically.


    The things Mike did and what he kept from them in the past made it impossible for Lily to trust him


    They were no longer friends, but Mike was not her enemy either.


    ¡°Is there anyone I know working in thisb?¡± Lily asked out of the blue.


    Mike was stunned and pondered momentarily before answering, ¡°A few people here have worked with


    you before. Why? Did you meet them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not them,¡± Lily said with determination as she shook her head.


    There might be those people who Mike mentioned here, but Lily only had vague memories of them. Lily


    was not one to socialize much or put in the effort to build rtionships with her colleagues, so she


    would not remember them much.


    She would only remember those who she had a close rtionship with. It only took her a nce at the


    man to find him familiar, which meant he was different from the rest.


    Hence, Lily was sure he was someone she knew well and might even be someone she was close to. It


    was just that she could not pinpoint who he was for the time being.


    After some silence, she suddenly said, ¡°Turn around.¡±


    Mike was puzzled. Although doubtful, he did as Lily told him under her determined gaze.


    Lily observed how Mike looked from the back carefully. Then she took a few steps back and tried to find


    the right angle, but in the end, she still shook her head because it was not him earlier.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She had a feeling it was not Mike since the beginning, but to be sure, she wanted to look at him


    carefully before concluding. However, who else could it be if it was not Mike?


    ¡°What is it? Who did you meet?¡± Mike turned around and saw her wrinkled brows. He asked, ¡°You met


    a friend?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure,¡± Lily said lightly.


    This organization was mysterious, and it hadplicated rtionships with its branches. It was hard to


    tell who they would recruit into this organization. Above all, Lily and Alexander had no idea that Mike


    was part of this before he exposed himself.


    Now that Lily was here, it was tough for her to tell who else she could meet.


    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s not entirely impossible for you to meet a friend here. Even if I¡¯ve been part of this organization


    for a long time, I can tell you I haven¡¯t learned about thempletely. They¡¯re too secretive and


    cunning.¡± Mike stopped and took a deep breath as he scanned their surroundings.


    The two stood in an empty area, so it was easy to know if anyone was hiding at a nce.


    When Mike ensured they were alone, he said in a lower voice, ¡°But the boss should have all the


    secrets and key information about the organization.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lily raised her brow and gave him a direct response.


    Mike was not bothered by her attitude and continued, ¡°The organization had moved its headquarters


    twice, but I haven¡¯t seen anything particrly protected during the move. There seemed to be no safes


    orputers either, so I think it might be something the boss carries around.¡±

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    ¡°But you¡¯ve said it yourself that the boss is just like a front desk and that there¡¯s still someone else he


    has to answer to,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I¡¯m sure he also has important information and secrets on his hands.¡± After pondering


    for a long time, Mike believed the boss should have something to keep himself safe, even if he was


    technically working for someone else.


    Although he was a madman, he also had his own beliefs: this so-called n and research. Before they


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re trying to say is¡­¡± A moment of silenceter, Lily raised her brow and looked at Mike.


    ¡°We should work hand-in-hand and find the secrets together.¡±


    Mike knew Lily was not here to serve the boss solely. She was just like him. He had been trying to free


    himself from their control and leave the organization for the longest time. However, he needed to stay


    to find Nick, but he still had no idea where Nick was until now.


    Now that Lily was here, he considered her an extra help to him. Although risks were associated with


    that, it made no difference because he believed he would also be at risk even if he were not doing


    anything.


    He could not care so much anymore and needed to save his son.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Lily inquired.


    ¡°I know he usually takes a break from work and rests in the afternoon, from about 12 p.m. to 2 p.m.


    every day, when the sun would be the brightest. I spied on him and learned he appeared weakest in


    those two hours. He had never met anyone in that period, but he did for all the other hours.¡±


    Sometimes, the boss would even summon his people at night and give them his orders.


    Mike carefully counted and concluded that the boss had never met anyone from 12 p.m. to 2 p.m. He


    never did.


    That meant he needed to be entirely alone for rest during those two hours. No matter what he would


    do, or that he did not want to meet anyone at that time, or if it was because of other reasons, Mike


    found that the two hours was the best and safest time to strike.


    ¡°Then?¡± Lily continued to ask.


    She knew Mike must have had his rough n, perhaps even aplete one, for him to tell her all this.


    Otherwise, he would not say anything to her just yet.


    ¡°We¡¯ll split up. You¡¯ll head to the office to find information while I keep watch for you to prevent others


    from finding out what we¡¯re doing.¡± Mike went straight to the point.


    Lily chuckled. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be the one to find information while I keep watch, then?¡±


    ¡°That works too.¡± She did not expect Mike to agree to her suggestion so quickly without hesitation.


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be more effective if we coborate. It doesn¡¯t matter who goes into the boss¡¯s office or who


    keeps watch outside. The most important thing we must remember is that we¡¯re running out of time.¡±


    Mike had been saying they were running out of time, and upon hearing it once more, Lily narrowed her


    eyes at him. ¡°What time are you talking about? It seems that this experiment has been on countdown


    the entire time.¡±


    ¡®Why is it on a countdown, and what is it for? Or rather, who was it for?¡¯


    Mike just pursed his lips and said nothing. He seemed hesitant, which was interesting to Lily. He would


    tell her everything she asked before this, and it appeared that he hid nothing from her.


    After all, there was no point hiding things from her now that she was here. However, Mike had always


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    been hesitant regarding time.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t tell me,¡± Lily said, noticing his hesitation.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t tell you. I just¡­ I¡¯m not so sure either,¡± Mike said and pondered momentarily. After


    some time, he seemed to have decided something as he turned to look at Lily and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve


    seen the core of this research. Other research is ongoing at the same time as well.


    ¡°However, all the research is stuck in this same phase, which means you mustplete not just one


    but a couple. Still, the boss said we should prioritize R10 if we can¡¯t make it in time.¡±


    After listening to him for so long, Lily finally heard the most critical thing. She instantly felt energetic


    again. ¡°R10?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. All the research here is in numerical order. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed that from the documents


    you¡¯ve browsed through. R10 is the most crucial research out of all of them.¡±


    ¡°Is R10 the one I¡¯m doing now?¡± Lily asked after some thought.


    ¡°No.¡± Unexpectedly, Mike shook his head. ¡°The one you¡¯re working on right now is R13.¡±


    Lily was even more surprised. ¡°R13? Wait, aren¡¯t they in numerical order? How did R13 start when R10


    is still iplete?¡±


    Mike just nodded. He was as stunned as Lily when he first heard about this. ¡°From what I know, there


    are R16, R17, and R18. I heard it¡¯s already well over 20. It¡¯s just that most experiments failed.¡±


    ¡°Most of them failed, so that means some were sessful?¡± Lily caught the keyword and asked.


    ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re slightly different from the experiments you¡¯re doing.¡± Mike paused and looked at his


    watch. ¡°We can¡¯t dy this anymore. I¡¯ll talk to you about this again when I find another opportunity.


    We¡¯re only rtively safer out here because of the surveince cameras and audio monitoring systems


    installed in the building.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± Lily said simply, ¡°I even know where they are.¡±


    Mike was stunned but soon remembered that Lily and Alexander were experts in this field. However, he


    still worriedly reminded her, ¡°Even so, there might still be some you¡¯ve missed. It¡¯s still better to be


    careful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mike was right, so Lily nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡­


    Fabian could not get what he wanted from Cameron, so he returned home disappointedly. Upon


    entering the house, he saw Maria sitting and eating leisurely in the dining room.


    She cut a piece of chicken and ced it into her mouth as she chewed. She appeared calm, a contrast


    from a few days ago when she would scream and cry nonstop.


    Fabian threw Maria a nce. Seeing her in this state did not make him much happier, but it was better


    than seeing her cry all the time.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± He sat and said habitually while a maid hurried to bring him his cutlery.


    On the other hand, Maria did not react at all and just stared at the two dishes before her. Although she


    looked calm, she was so overly calm that it started to seem strange.


    Fabian felt suffocated at the sight of Maria. He only felt slightly better after loosening his tie and


    unbuttoning the top two buttons of his dress shirt. With a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Cameron is awake.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Maria finally responded, but it was a monotonous reply.


    Fabian felt genuinely ufortable due to her one-word reply and frowned. ¡°He chased me out right


    after waking up and was back to how he used to be toward us in the past! He was distant and hostile


    again!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just thinking about it riled Fabian up. He wondered how Cameron could turn against them so quickly.


    What he had forgotten was that this was Cameron in his normal state. It was just that Cameron had


    changed recently and treated him slightly better.


    ¡°Okay.¡± It was another one-word reply, making Maria seem to have nothing to do with this.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fabian wanted to raise his voice at Maria but held back upon seeing herplexion. After all,


    Maria looked the best todaypared to the previous days.


    ¡°Are you listening to what I¡¯m saying?¡± Fabian tried to be patient and asked her nicely.


    ¡°I heard you. Cameron is awake.¡± Maria ced her cutlery down and wiped her mouth with a napkin


    before looking at Fabian. ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t obey us anymore, and he is the same as he was in the past again!¡± As Fabian had gotten


    a reply from Maria, he sat down with one arm on his knee, appearing to be in distress as he continued,


    ¡°It¡¯s game over for us if he goes back on his words and takes the project back from us!¡±


    If it were in the past, Maria would have been wailing already. However, she was exceptionally calm


    today,forting him faintly, ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure of that?¡± Surprised by her words, Fabian asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? This project isn¡¯t ying house, so how could he go back on his words so easily and


    make changes? You¡¯ve taken over the project, and you¡¯re already halfway through. Why would he take


    it back now? He had raised quite a controversy back then already,¡± Maria disdainfully said as she


    walked over to the couch to pick up her handbag.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Fabian got up when he noticed that she was leaving.


    ¡°Shopping.¡± With that, she headed to the door.


    Fabian did not sense anything before this, but now, he realized that Maria was acting strangely. She


    was being too unusual.


    ¡®What is going on today? Cameron is acting so weird, and so is my wife. Do they both have problems


    or is it just me?¡¯ Fabian thought.


    ¡°Shopping? With who? Where are you going? How do you have the mood for that now?¡± He chased


    over and blocked her path as he shot her a series of questions.


    Maria stopped and stared at him as her lips curved into a smile, one he could not be sure of what it


    meant. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you asking so many questions? Why can¡¯t I go shopping? I used to do


    that all the time.¡±


    ¡°That wasst time, but now you¡¯re¡­¡± Fabian trailed off, hesitant to continue.


    Maria had been in unbearable pain after Rhea¡¯s passing. At one point, she would go crazy whenever


    she heard her daughter¡¯s name. Hence, Fabian tried not to bring Rhea up as much as possible and got


    the servant to do the same.


    He even locked Rhea¡¯s room up and moved all the furniture in the house.


    ¡®Why does she seem fine now, like nothing had ever happened? Is she finally over her pain, or is this


    the calm before the storm?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s with me now?¡± Maria grinned and took two steps closer to Fabian, forcing him to move back a


    little.


    His look made Maria smile indifferently, but her words that followed astonished him to his core. ¡°Are


    you trying to say that now that Rhea has died, I should just stay home and cry all day?¡±


    Fabian stared at her in bewilderment, not knowing what to say for a moment. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Did you think I¡¯ve gone mad?¡± Maria was still smiling. Then she held her bag and took a seat


    on the couch. Sighing, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy! I¡¯m just over it now! Although Ree had left us suddenly,


    I must ept reality since it has already happened.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maria¡¯s gazended on the floor before her, appearing dazed before she continued, ¡°There¡¯s no point


    for me to keep holding on to it, crying all day long. Life continues, and we can never know how it will


    turn out, right?¡±

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    Fabian did not know what to say. He became speechless when Maria threw him a sideways nce.


    Maria was right, and her words made sense. It appeared that she had thought things through and


    gotten over the pain, but Fabian still felt something off about her.


    ¡®Just two days ago, she was still crying about ending her life, so¡­ how could her mood have changed


    so drastically in such a short time?¡¯


    Seeing her staring at him, he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you can get over it, but why did it happen so


    suddenly?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Perhaps God didn¡¯t want me to be sad for too long!¡± Maria raised her head and


    looked toward the ceiling as a strange smile appeared on her face. ¡°Hey, why are you asking so much


    about that? Isn¡¯t it good now that I¡¯ve gotten over it? Do you want me to die with Ree too? Is that what


    you want?¡±


    Maria¡¯s reprimand rendered Fabian speechless again, but it made him feel like they were back to


    normal¡ªjust a little.


    ¡°What nonsense is that?¡± He questioned back but was not feeling any better about it.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it then. I¡¯m heading out now!¡± With that, Maria picked up her bag and exited through the


    door.


    This time, Fabian did not stop her. Instead, he followed her and watched her enter the car their driver


    drove. She was too calm, and it made him suspicious.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Maria could not conceal her joy anymore after getting into the car. She took out her


    phone and looked at it as she texted someone. ¡°I just left home, and I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    The receiver just replied with an emoji, which tranted into an ¡°Okay,¡± but it made Maria feel


    overjoyed as if she had just heard the best news.


    She ced her phone close to her chest like a precious treasure. After smiling momentarily, she said,


    ¡°Rowan, drive faster.¡±


    The car sped to a poker house. Rowan stopped at the entrance and turned back to ask Maria, ¡°Mrs.


    Moore, is this the ce?¡±


    Maria looked out the window, then at her phone before finally nodding. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here! I¡¯m going to y


    poker now. Just pick me upter. I¡¯ll give you a call when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Moore,¡± Rowan replied, watching Maria eagerly exit the car and enter the ce.


    He was puzzled as it was his first timeing to this ce. Fortunately, Maria gave him the address.


    Otherwise, he would have no idea where this was.


    Still, it was strange. Everyone in Moore¡¯s residence knew that Maria had been in distress for the past


    weeks and had not stepped out of the house for a long time. However, she had a drastic change today.


    She went out for a poker game, smiling happily and even grinning at her phone earlier. Rowan could


    not help but think, ¡°Is Mrs. Moore having an affair?¡±


    As soon as that thought came into his mind, he shook his head and continued to convince himself, ¡°No,


    that can be. Mrs. Moore¡¯s daughter passed away not long ago, so she¡¯d not have the mood for that.


    She must¡¯ve been too upset that she¡¯s in shock.¡±


    Meanwhile, as Maria entered the poker house, she did not know what was happening in Rowan¡¯s mind.


    She tried her best to act naturally but could not conceal her happiness. Even her gaze looked lively.


    She was joyful and eager to meet someone important to her.


    The poker house was silent. Although it was a ce for entertainment, it had great soundproof walls.


    One could hear nothing much in the hallways.


    Maria strode to a private room at the end of the hallway. She first looked at the room number, then at


    the text on her phone to ensure she would enter the correct room. As calm as she could be, she


    pushed the door open with trembling hands.

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    The door easily opened when Maria turned the doorknob. Her heart skipped a beat in excitement, but it


    dropped to her stomach upon entering the room. There was no one in there without a soul in sight.


    Confused, she walked around the room to ensure there were no secret rooms before tapping away on


    her phone. She sent a text to someone. ¡°I¡¯m here. Where are you?¡±


    The other end replied promptly, ¡°There¡¯s a bag on the table. Open it.¡±


    Maria was speechless. She looked around, and sure enough, she saw a ck bag on the table in the


    corner. She walked over and opened it to find a sealed bag in it. Two tiny bottles were in the sealed


    bag, and Maria was unsure what they were. Just as she was about to open them, her phone buzzed.


    After cing down the bag, she picked up her phone and saw a text. ¡°Don¡¯t open the bottles in the bag.


    Bring it home for me and keep it well. Don¡¯t let anyone know about this.¡±


    Maria looked at the things in the bag suspiciously. Fortunately, she did not open the bottles, but she


    was still curious about what it was.


    While debating whether to give in to her curiosity or obey the other person¡¯s words, she received


    another text. ¡°Stop being curious about it, and don¡¯t touch my things!¡±


    This one sentence made Maria emotional. Back then, that was what Rhea used to say to her


    impatiently. Every time, Rhea was impatient and cold toward Maria, but her voice was something Maria


    could never hear anymore.


    Tears flooded her eyes instantly, and she suppressed her curiosity. Once again, she picked up her


    phone and asked, ¡°Ree, is it you?¡±


    The person on the other end usually replied fast, but not this time.


    Maria was anxious and sent another text. ¡°You¡¯re still alive, aren¡¯t you? Could youe and meet


    me?¡±


    A momentter, she sent another text. ¡°Please!¡±


    Her tears trickled down her cheeks uncontrobly the moment she typed this word. Pitter-patter was


    the sound of her tears falling on her phone¡¯s screen. The tiny device seemed to be herst hope, and


    she stared at it unblinkingly.


    Ever since Rhea passed away, Maria felt that her world had copsed. At one point, she did not want to


    live anymore. Rhea¡¯s face would fill her mind, from when she was still an adorable little girl until her


    cold, hostile expression when she had grown up.


    No matter how Rhea treated her mother, Rhea was still her baby daughter.


    Maria would take Rhea¡¯s clothes and hug them in her embrace before putting them back carefully,


    afraid her daughter would be mad when she came home and saw that her room was in a mess.


    Fabian kept telling Maria that she should let the past go and that they would live a good life ahead of


    them even if their daughter were no longer around. But how could Maria get over it? She was no longer


    happy without her daughter, so how could she have a good life in the future?


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    However, a text pulled her out of the abyss of darknessst night.


    The familiar tone and the secrets that only Maria and Rhea shared made Maria strongly believe that


    the text sender was her daughter. She was sure that Rhea was not dead and that she had returned.


    The texter told Maria that she could only fake her death for some reason and that she was safe now


    but could not appear anywhere. Also, she said she needed Maria to help her do something, and once it


    was settled, she could return home.


    Maria trusted every word the sender said. That was because she was sure that the sender of the texts


    was Rhea. Hence, no matter what the sender said, she would believe those words.


    After specting that her daughter was still alive, Maria felt better and calmer.

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    The texter said not to tell Fabian about this, so Maria would not tell him. She said no one should know


    about this, so Maria would keep it from everyone. Now, Maria would obey anything the texter said as


    long as her baby daughter could finallye home.


    Maria came to this poker house with the texter¡¯s directions, thinking she could see her daughter, who


    she had missed dearly. However, the ce was empty, and only a bag was there waiting for her to pick


    it up.


    While she was immersed in pain and sadness again, her phone buzzed. It was another text. ¡°Keep


    those things well. Wait for me toe home.¡±


    There were only two simple sentences, but they seemed to have given Maria endless strength to live


    again.


    ¡®Wait for me toe home, she said. That must be Ree!¡¯ Maria thought.


    She was so emotional that her heart was beating wildly. She held her phone tightly and pressed it to


    her chest like a treasure. At this time, she received two more messages. ¡°I booked the room for four


    hours. You can rest before leaving to avoid raising any suspicions. Hide those things well when you go


    home. Also, delete all the texts from your phone.¡±


    Maria nodded and replied, ¡°When can you meet me then?¡±


    ¡­


    She waited for a while, but no reply came.


    Initially, she wanted to send another text. However, she deleted her draft when she had already typed


    halfway. That was because she knew how Rhea was. Once Rhea finished saying what she needed,


    she would not say another word.


    Although Maria was still disappointed that she did not see Rhea or hear her voice, knowing Rhea was


    still alive was enough for her. It gave her hope and made her feel that life was worth living again.


    ¡®As long as Rhea is still alive, nothing else matters to me. I would do anything for Rhea, even at the


    expense of my life.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, she zipped up the ck bag and put it into her handbag, hiding it carefully.


    After walking around the room momentarily, shey on the couch and napped.


    She had been too exhausted recently. Every day, she cried and could not eat or sleep well. Today, she


    finally felt more at ease. As she was calmer now, she fell asleep in no time.


    ¡­


    Upon entering the office, Lily walked over to the man¡¯s desk and casually sat opposite him. Then she


    picked up a soft cushion, ced it behind her waist, and adjusted her position to sitfortably. She


    was rxed, unbothered by the man before her.


    The man¡¯s cold gaze, revealed by the mask, just stared at her and her every move. He sneered when


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she finally settled down, ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid of me, huh?¡±


    ¡°Afraid? Why would I be?¡± Lily chuckled. ¡°Should I fear you or the poisons you¡¯re experimenting with?¡±


    She raised her hands and continued indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve handled more poisons than you know.¡±


    She dusted her hands as if she got any dirt on them.


    It rendered Mike, standing on the sidelines, speechless.


    The man did not mind her actions at all. ¡°You¡¯ve worked here for a couple of days now. Can you tell me


    about your progress?¡±


    ¡°You said I¡¯ve only been here for a few days, so what progress are you expecting? How long have you


    guys been working on this research?¡± Lily asked mockingly in return, ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m God?¡±

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a god, but since you¡¯re here, you must produce results. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll threaten me with my family, right?¡± Lily chuckled. ¡°Come on. Is this the only tactic


    you¡¯ve got? Besides, I wonder how you¡¯re going to have your way outside. We¡¯re in Hydend, not a


    ce where you can do anything you please.¡±


    The man snorted dismissively, then got up and walked to the wide floor-to-ceiling window, where he


    gazed downstairs. ¡°So what if it¡¯s Hydend? I still have everything under my control! I run the show in


    this building, and soon everyone will yield to me!¡±


    Lily felt the urge to kick him out the window and end all this as she watched him spread his arms and


    However, she knew she could not, as she had yet discovered the most important secret. The R10 they


    discussed had yet to be handed to her, and she thought it must be imperative.


    Lily took a deep breath, calmed herself, and said ndly, ¡°Oh, yeah? You never know because the


    experiment has yet to seed. If even I fail, wouldn¡¯t you guys be wasting your time? What can you


    achieve even if you kill me and my family and friends? You¡¯ll still fail miserably!¡±


    Her words failed to rile up the man as heughed scornfully. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll run out of means by


    stalling and dying the experiment''s sess? If the experiment seeds, I will allow those who yield


    to me to live, and death awaits those that oppose me! However, if the experiment fails¡­¡±


    He paused before slowly saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll destroy the world!¡±


    ¡°If you could, why do you still look for me?¡± Unconvinced, Lily tried to provoke him.


    The man turned halfway and sized her up from the corner of his eye as his scarred lips curled into a


    grim smile. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy the world along with myself! Everyone shall perish together. If I fail, everyoneProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    shall die with me!¡± Heughed maniacally, sending chills down Mike and Lily¡¯s spines.


    ¡°I think you overestimate yourself.¡± Lily clenched her fists and told herself inwardly that he was only


    trying to scare her.


    ¡®How could one person destroy the whole world?¡¯


    ¡°You can choose not to believe me, but you¡¯ll see. Oh, yeah, I forgot to tell you that the pandemic at


    Burnkwen is just a trial run. Even a small pandemic is enough to cause such havoc in every country


    worldwide. Do you seriously think I can¡¯t cause something worse?¡±


    Lily fixed her gaze on him, trying to see if he was hiding something or looking guilty. However, she was


    disappointed because all she saw was determination and madness.


    ¡®He¡¯s a madman!¡¯


    Although she knew it from the beginning, she grew convinced that he was no doubt crazy. Putting aside


    whether or not what he imed was true, she thought his intentions to get everyone to die with him


    were dangerous and terrifying.


    Lily clenched her fists tightly and tried to remain calm outwardly as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    He let out a mocking and dismissive snort.


    ¡°If you want to die, you would have done so. Either you can¡¯t destroy the world as you im, or you


    don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Although Lily could not see his expression behind the mask, she sensed hesitation in his eyes before


    adding, ¡°You enjoy winning. Why would you want to die if you haven¡¯t gotten what you want or


    achieved your goal? You¡¯d like to win and seed, so you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    The man¡¯s eyes darted left and right thoughtfully after hearing what Lily said. Due to his small figure, he


    looked funny as his chest heaved and fell heavily.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯d like to seed, so I won¡¯t allow myself to die before that. However, if you don¡¯t obey me,


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    we¡¯ll all die together!¡± Heughed as if he had prepared for it.


    Afterughing, he walked over and climbed back up to his chair to sit. Crossing his legs, he leisurely


    sipped his tea, then said, ¡°All right, stop wasting my time with your idle talk. Mike said a lot to you, but I


    advise you two not to get ahead of yourselves. You guys are no match for us.¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± Lily quirked her eyebrows.


    ¡°Surprised? You knew long ago that we¡¯re an organization, and it¡¯s not just me.¡± He shrugged


    indifferently. ¡°Lily, tell me. Have you made any progress?¡±


    He propped his elbow on the desk and leaned forward before resting his chin on his interlocking hands.


    He gave her an inquiring gaze but looked weird in such a posture.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Lily answered readily, ¡°The task you¡¯ve given me has nothing to do with your ultimate goal. I


    have no idea why you¡¯re wasting my time here. As you said, we¡¯re on a tight schedule. Shouldn¡¯t you


    hand me the task that truly matters? You¡¯re the one stalling by giving me unimportant tasks,¡± she said


    forcefully.


    The manughingly shook his head, then waved his index finger. ¡°No, no, no! Every project is important


    as each of them serves a different purpose. For example¡ª¡±


    ¡°For example, numbing one¡¯s nerves and causing someone to lose their volition? Or letting the virus


    invade human bodies and using the immune cells to attack the victims?¡± Lily interjected.


    The man¡¯s open mouth closed, and he smiled meaningfully. He spread his arms and said, ¡°See? I knew


    we were on the same wavelength. You know very well what we¡¯re trying to do!¡±


    ¡®Same wavelength, my a*s!¡¯


    Lily wanted to tell him that, but she stopped herself. ¡°Since I do, then let me handle the toughest


    project. You¡¯ve got my help, so let¡¯s not waste my time on other projects.¡±


    The man sized her up solemnly and nodded. ¡°All right! But you mustplete the task under the


    supervision of my man.¡±


    Lily nced spontaneously at Mike. ¡°Him?¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± The man chuckled and shook his head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t count. I¡¯ve found you a good assistant who


    can surely help you with the task.¡±


    He raised his hands and pped a few times gently.


    At this juncture, footsteps sounded, and Lily looked over her shoulder. Mike also turned his head to


    nce toward the sound.

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    It was easy to tell who the person was from the click-ck of the high heels, the loosely tied wavy hair,


    the delicate makeup, and the seductive eyeliner.


    ¡°Rhea.¡± Lily was not the least bit surprised. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The other day at theb, she sensed that the disrespectful worker¡¯s figure, tone, and behavior were


    much like Rhea¡¯s, and she had always suspected that she had not died. ¡®So I was right after all.¡¯


    However, Mike frowned and fixed a thoughtful gaze on Rhea.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me.¡± Rhea stood beside the ¡°boss¡± with her usual arrogant look. ¡°The boss and I have


    the same goal. How can I die before the experiment seeds?¡±


    ¡°So the body¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for people like us to find a substitute and change the DNA test result, right?¡± Rhea said


    indifferently.


    Her tone was casual as if the incident had nothing to do with her, even sounding a little proud.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re smart enough to fool the police?¡± Seeing her smug look, Lily could not help but


    say so.


    Rhea only curled her lips into a smile.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t answer me, but her expression has given her away. Everyone outside thinks she¡¯s dead.


    Even I¡¯d doubt my suspicion because doctoring the autopsy report is challenging. However, I couldn¡¯t


    be more wrong!


    ¡®If they could infiltrate the heavily guarded X Department, I wonder how many more spies are out there.


    Also, I don¡¯t know how many members the organization controls through drugs and how many they¡¯ve


    forced to cooperate with them, just like they¡¯re doing with Mike.


    ¡®Still, I think he¡¯s right that no matter howrge the organization is, there must be a name list. If I can


    find the list, I would have the edge over them, and the short man before us most likely has the name list


    hidden on him.¡¯


    The man was so short and looked funny wearing a suit toorge for him. If Lily had met him on the


    street, she would have thought he was a disabled person who deserved people¡¯s sympathy. She would


    never have guessed he could be so cruel.


    Nheless, Lily wondered where he would hide the list. Mike said he would carry it wherever he went,


    but no one knew where the man hid it.


    Lily knitted her brow and sized the man up.


    The man did not mind her stare andughed, saying, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯d like to handle R10? Once


    you begin, you can¡¯t change your mind, got it?¡±


    ¡°Even if I were to change my mind, you don¡¯t n to free me, do you?¡± Lily shook her head and


    chuckled mockingly.


    The man did not answer and looked at Rhea.


    Seemingly reluctant, Rhea met his eyes and hesitated momentarily before turning around and walking


    toward the safe beside the bookcase. She crouched down, quickly punched in a series of numbers,


    and scanned her palm. After turning the handle, the safe door clicked and opened.


    Mike was somewhat astonished. He had seen the safe inside the room but never saw the man taking


    anything from it, let alone knowing the passcode.


    However, he could tell Rha knew everything about the safe from how she opened it. It meant that the


    man trusted Rhea much more than Mike.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    Mike was not jealous but always thought the ¡°boss¡± did not trust anyone. Therefore, Mike was surprised


    Rhea knew the passcode to the safe.


    As Rhea removed a slightly yellowed kraft paper bag from the inside and turned around, Lily saw a


    small jar inside. However, before she could take a better look, Rhea shut the safe door.


    The door made a crisp clicking sound and automatically locked when she shut it. Rhea held the paper


    bag, turned to look at the two, andughingly said, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t try to peek when I entered the


    passcode, did you?¡±


    She was half-joking and half-serious.


    Mike chuckled coldly. ¡°You blocked our view so carefully. Who could we have seen it?¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Plus, the passcode to theb changes daily. The passcode you use might be


    one-off.¡±


    When he said thest sentence, he looked at the ¡°boss¡± to observe his reaction.


    Rhea smiled. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re right! You can only use it once.¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t waste your energy, okay? Now that we¡¯re a team, we should focus on ensuring the


    experiment''s sess for the sake of glory!¡± Although Rhea said so, she did not hand over the paper


    bag.


    Lily looked at her and did not try to take it but turned to the man instead. ¡°So she¡¯s my assistant?¡±


    The man nodded.


    ¡°Why do I feel it¡¯s the other way round, and I¡¯m her assistant instead?¡± Lily chuckled and mockingly


    continued, ¡°Who will be in charge when my experiment begins?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You, of course!¡± the man answered without hesitation. With an elbow on the armrest of his chair, he


    propped up his slightly distorted chin. Although his voice sounded awful and hoarse, it was unwavering.


    ¡°In that case¡­¡± Lily¡¯s face stiffened as she said harshly, ¡°Give me the document.¡±


    Rhea was unwilling.


    ¡°Are you disobeying my order?¡± Lily raised her brow, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t need an insubordinate assistant to


    impede my progress. Please get me someone who will follow my instructions.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Rhea reluctantly handed the document over. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the information isn¡¯tplete this


    time.¡±


    Lily nced ndly at her but did not mind her attitude. She took and unwrapped it and noticed the


    document¡¯s weight and thickness.


    ¡°It contains all the information on R10. I¡¯ll be expecting results within five days, got it?¡± The man leaned


    forward and held up five fingers while looking at Lily.


    Mike wanted to object because five days were too short.


    ¡®So many experiences have failed before this. Five days are simply not enough!¡¯


    However, Lily¡¯s crisp voice readily answered before he could say anything, ¡°Okay! Five days then.¡±


    Rhea snorted augh. ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s underestimating the experiment¡¯s difficulty level. Most importantly, she will pay for her stupidity


    and arrogance!¡¯

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    ¡°However,¡± Lily paused, ¡°I have a request.¡±


    ¡°Name it.¡± The man did not even blink. He did not care what her request was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll produce your desired results in five days and leave here¡­¡± Lily said calmly, ¡°safely!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± The man readily rejected it without thinking. ¡°How will I know if what you give me is fake?


    How will I possibly know if you¡¯ve seeded? I¡¯ll let you go once weplete the task.¡±


    Lily asked immediately, ¡°Once youplete the task? What task?¡±


    The man¡¯s reaction was quick. He immediately realized she was trying to get him to reveal their n


    and fell silent. After a few seconds, the man chuckled. ¡°I almost fell for it, Lily. Why? Are you trying to


    get me to reveal our n?


    ¡°Rest assured, you¡¯ll discover what you want to know eventually, but now isn¡¯t the time yet. Each


    person has their responsibilities. The same goes for me!¡± The man pointed to his chest. ¡°So, stop


    thinking about what you shouldn¡¯t and just do a good job. The organization will not mistreat anyone


    who contributes to it!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it would not spare anyone who betrays it either!¡± He added coldly, then slowly climbed up to


    stand on the chair. Standing there, he did not look much taller, but one could feel his overwhelming


    presence.


    It differed from the one Alexander had. He had a noble presence. His decisions would make people


    believe in him and yield to him involuntarily. However, the man before them only instilled fear in them.


    The man¡¯s physical body, gaze, and everything else made people think he was perverted. As it was


    impossible to know what he would do next, one would feel pressured as if enveloped by darkness.


    Still, Lily ignored that feeling and stood up. She was slightly taller than him as she looked down at him


    and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m only working with you. I agreed to do this not because of your threat but to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    challenge myself with things I¡¯ve never aplished.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t promise me, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t guarantee the speed and quality of the experiment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡± The manughed. ¡°You still don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening outside, do you?¡±


    Lily was puzzled. She nced at Mike, but he looked clueless, too.


    When they saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes, Mike rushed over and mmed his hands on the desk,


    asking emotionally, ¡°What have you done to my son?!¡±


    As he was too agitated, he shoved his face near the man.

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    The man backed off in disgust and touched his mask before reaching out to push Mike¡¯s face back. He


    said casually, ¡°Think bigger. Don¡¯t just think about your son all the time, okay?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seriously, Mike, you¡¯re making me feel like it¡¯s not worth spending so much time and effort engaging


    your help. You¡¯re not worth it at all!¡± His scornful voice exasperated Mike.


    ¡°Then let my son go!¡± Mike shouted. He could not help but yell after feeling pressured for such a long


    time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll certainly let go of your son, but it¡¯s not the time yet. Besides, did I say anything has happened to


    him?¡± the man said indifferently, ¡°Can killing your son aplish anything great? Don¡¯t think too highly


    of yourself.¡±


    He then turned to Lily. ¡°Don¡¯t try to refute me. I know you and the Russells are not only intelligent and


    wealthy but are also good at fighting. However, you¡¯re nothingpared to our experiment. No matter


    how good a fighter you are, the virus will defeat you.


    ¡°I also know you must have a way to contact the outside world, so you can try to find out what¡¯s


    happening before¡­¡± he paused and sneered, ¡°you try to bargain with me!¡± His confident tone and


    inscrutable gaze made her heart sink.


    ¡®Perhaps he¡¯s just bluffing, but he¡¯s so confident and has discovered my and Alex¡¯s background. He


    even knows I¡¯ve been secretly contacting the outside world. Could he have found out everything about


    me through surveince systems?¡¯


    Rhea was eager to let Lily and Mike know what was happening, so she said smugly, ¡°Why do you think


    I faked my death and showed myself now? Do you guys genuinely think it¡¯s easy to rescue someone


    from here under our constant surveince?


    ¡°Or do you think you can easily find a cure for the virus we¡¯ve researched for such a long time?¡± The


    series of questions dumbfounded them.


    Mike said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Although he had suspicions, he had no proof and did not think much about it. After hearing these


    questions, he could not help but ask Rhea about them.


    ¡°Take a guess.¡± Rhea smiled, wanting to keep them guessing.


    Lily held out a hand to stop Mike from asking further and said coldly, ¡°Stop ying guessing games


    with us. Truthfully, we don¡¯t trust each other and must work on the same project for different reasons.


    ¡°Whatever your threat is, don¡¯t forget that you still need me toplete the experiment. Therefore, I¡¯m


    the one who has a say, not you guys!¡±


    After a pause, she interrupted Rhea before Rhea could refute and pointed at the man, ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking


    care about what¡¯s happening outside! Many people die daily, and I can¡¯t care about all of them, let


    alone take care of them!


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to save people if I can, but I wouldn¡¯t risk my life for them if I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not that noble, okay?¡±


    she added, ¡°So you should think about my condition! I am leaving after five days and would also like to


    meet the person you work for if you want results!¡±

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    The man narrowed his eyes. However, Mike threw Lily an astonished look over his shoulder.


    As the organization held his son hostage, he was always submissive whenever he tried to bargain with


    the man. He would also never dare to make such a demand. Even his outburst was limited to yelling.


    He and the man knew well that he dared not do anything beyond that. Still, Lily seemed like she did not


    care and feared nothing even though she was pregnant.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that¡ª¡± After being quiet for a few seconds, the man began to speak, but Lily cut him


    off decisively, ¡°Nope!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll die sooner orter. Indeed, I want to protect my family, friends, husband, and son, but it shouldn¡¯t


    be my responsibility alone. I also believe my husband can do it. Even if he and I failed despite our best


    efforts, I would have no regrets,¡± Lily said earnestly, ¡°However, why should I believe you¡¯re able to do


    that?¡±


    With a dismissive sneer, Lily continued mockingly, ¡°If you truly have so much power, you wouldn¡¯t even


    need a woman like me. You would have conquered the world and done what you wanted to long ago


    and not depend on others like now!¡±


    What she said hit the man where it hurt. After all, he would not be working for others if he were so


    powerful. In other words, he was just someone else¡¯s pawn.


    Taken aback, Mike realized he had not thought about it that way. He always knew the man was working


    for someone. Mike thought the organization wasrge and fearsome because he failed to locate his


    son despite hiswork and resources.


    After hearing Lily¡¯s words, he could not help but agree. Even though the organization wasrge and


    fearsome, he should fear it and not the man before him.


    ¡®Even though this guy keeps acting tough, he¡¯s just a clown who works for someone else.¡¯ Thinking so,


    Mike became less afraid of the man, and the hatred in his gaze deepened.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Lily exposed the little man, he became so furious that he wanted to stomp his foot.


    ¡°Tell your boss I fear nothing. If they want to talk business, talk to me face-to-face and stop hiding


    behind your back.¡± Then Lily left the office with the documents.


    Mike peered at the man for a while, then turned to leave, no longer as respectful as before.


    Only the man and Rhea remained in the office while a dead silence ensued. Suddenly, the man


    grabbed the stuff on the desk and flung them to the floor. ¡°What insanity is this?! They have f*cking lost


    their minds!¡±


    Rhea dodged aside as the things fell all over the ce.


    Seeing her dodging, the man grew angrier and grabbed a book to throw at her, but he hesitated and


    put it down. He red at her with red eyes and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say everyone has a weakness?


    Didn¡¯t you say not everyone is indifferent to everything like you are?¡±


    Rhea was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    Rhea hesitated about whether or not to answer. ¡®That has nothing to do with me.¡¯


    ¡°Liar! You¡¯re all liars!¡± The man was agitated. ¡°Even you care about someone. How could Lily not care


    about anything? No, I¡¯m sure she would f*cking regret it!¡±


    Although the man often lost his temper and had mood swings, he never behaved like this. He was


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    infuriated, and Rhea could sense his anger from his expression and voice and something deep within


    him.


    The man had always thought he was powerful. Despite his body, he relied on his intelligence and


    cunning ways to climb to his current position and had people in the palm of his hand.


    However, what Lily said exposed the reality that he was nothing without the person he worked for. It


    stung him deeply and forced him to face the truth.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not true! When I seed, I will be the king of the world, and no one will dare to look


    down on me ever again!¡¯


    He did not notice Rhea¡¯s disturbed reaction as he breathed heavily with his hands on the desk. His


    remark that even she cared about someone stung her, and she clenched her hands into fists.


    She had to admit that she indeed cared about someone deep down. Despite Rhea¡¯s denial, she


    somehow felt touched by her mother grieving and wanting to die with her when she faked her death.


    Rhea always thought her mother was partial to Anastasia and cared more about that girl than her.


    Although Maria sometimes said she only did so to curry Cameron¡¯s favor, Rhea was still upset.


    As Cameron had never used his position to help Rhea¡¯s family, she could not understand what was so


    great about him or why her parents made such efforts to please him and gave all the best things to


    Anastasia.


    It made Rhea believe she was a nobody to her parentspared to Anastasia. She resented


    Anastasia leading a happy life like a princess simply because her father held a high post in the


    government while she remained unnoticed, like Cindere.


    Rhea did not want to be Cindere and hated her. She did not want some prince to save her and


    wanted to be her own savior.


    ¡®To hell with the princess and her ss slipper! I want to be a queen!¡¯


    When Rhea met the man before her, he guided and initiated her into the organization. After many years


    had passed, she thought she had been so hardened that nothing would move her. However, Rhea


    suddenly felt her deeply buried emotions stirred when she saw her mother mourning and attempting to


    protect her.


    As her emotional defenses crumbled, she could not help but feel terrible. She had always yearned for


    her mother¡¯s love, but it seemed toote.


    After taking a few breaths, she calmed herself and said inwardly, ¡®No, I don¡¯t f*cking care about anyone!


    If Lily doesn¡¯t care about anyone, why should I?¡¯


    Rhea knew what she was trying to do would change the world, so she decided not to get bogged down


    by trivial sentiments.

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    Lily left the office and reached downstairs when Mike caught up to her. He hurried over while calling


    out, ¡°Lily? Lily! Did you mean what you said?¡±


    Lily stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Which part?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He hesitated, seemingly not knowing how to phrase himself.


    ¡°That I don¡¯t f*cking care?¡± Seeing his hesitant look, Lily said it out loud on his behalf.


    Mike let out an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± she readily denied it and added, ¡°How could there be anyone who doesn¡¯t care about


    their beloved family or friends? However, I meant it when I said that as a parent, I can¡¯t always protect


    my children despite my best efforts.¡±


    She looked saddened as she stared at the ceiling, but Mike disagreed, ¡°You might think so, but I¡¯m


    going to rescue Nick even if I have to sacrifice myself!¡±


    ¡®I still have to try even if I can¡¯t. Even if I die!¡¯


    ¡°Then what?¡± Lily asked ndly.


    Her question bewildered him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Will you be able to protect him forever if you sacrifice your life?¡± she asked.


    Mike was stumped. Indeed, he could not guarantee that.


    ¡®We face various problems in our lives. Even if I give up my life, can I guarantee my son will be safe


    forever? I don¡¯t think so.¡¯


    After some silence, he could not help but say, ¡°Nheless, I must protect him as long as I¡¯m around!¡±


    After all, he would feel useless and defeated if he did not.


    Lily nodded thoughtfully and did not mock him. ¡°I believe you will.¡±


    ¡®As parents, of course, we will risk our lives and everything we¡¯ve got to ensure our children¡¯s safety,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    but even if we do, will we seed for certain?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do that for my children as well,¡± she added, ¡°But if we think about it rationally, many things


    happen against our wishes. It¡¯s noble to sacrifice our lives, but it could also be meaningless.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± Mike could not quite understand what she said.


    Lily patted his shoulder with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about my children, but I can¡¯t let that man


    use them to threaten me. Perhaps they¡¯ll only be safer if I stopped caring.¡±


    Mike was baffled.


    ¡°Just leave it at that.¡± Lily did not want to dwell on it and changed the subject, ¡°Oh, yes, I observed him


    just now, but I don¡¯t think he could hide anything on him, not to mention he keeps changing his clothes.


    Do you think the list could be inside the safe?¡±


    They saw Rhea take the document from the safe, and Lily spotted something else inside. Although she


    could not get a good look at it, she suspected it was important.


    However, Mike immediately shook his head. ¡°No. They only bought the safe after moving here. They


    didn¡¯t bring it from the old research institute. Where was it before if they kept it inside the safe now?¡±

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    After some thought, Lily asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you might be wrong?¡±


    Mike was puzzled.


    ¡°Why do you care where he kept it previously? It¡¯s enough to know where it is now. Perhaps he had


    kept it with him or elsewhere, but he might¡¯ve changed his mind now.¡±


    ¡°You could be right, but that¡¯s not his style.¡± Mike pondered and thought what she said made sense.


    Still, he was unsure. ¡°So what are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°We stick to the n,¡± Lily added, ¡°Let¡¯s follow what you said previously.¡±


    ¡°Noon tomorrow then.¡±


    Lily nodded, then nced upward and put her hand on his shoulder to stop him from talking. Before


    Mike could turn his head, he heard a mocking voice from behind, ¡°I didn¡¯t know how close you two


    were. I wonder if Mr. Russell knows about it?¡±


    Rhea¡¯s voice was shrill, and it was clear what she was implying.


    Mike stiffened his face and turned to look at her. ¡°I wonder if people outside are interested in knowing


    about you faking your death.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would worry about it after showing up before you guys?¡± Rhea snorted and said


    indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the outside world is in chaos now, and no one will bother about me.¡±


    Mike looked baffled.


    ¡°Since you guys are so resourceful, just ask around.¡± Rhea¡¯s gaze alternated between the two, and she


    let out a suggestive smile. ¡°No wonder you stopped caring. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t care anymore, but you


    care about other people now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mike looked infuriated. ¡°Watch your mouth! As a woman, you should know better not to use others.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? What have I said? Or are you the one being sensitive?¡± Rhea casually asked him back.


    ¡°You should stop trying to look for your son. Also, Lily is giving birth soon, and you¡¯re going to have¡ª"


    Before she could finish, a loud p sounded.


    Stunned, Rhea felt the burning pain on her cheek. Someone pped her before she could even realize


    what had happened. She palmed her cheek as it heated.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± She stared at Lily in disbelief and anger.


    She was shocked because she did not even see how Lily did it. She heard Lily came from a family of


    kickboxers, but she knew little about kickboxing and even looked down on it.


    ¡®Kickboxing is just like herbal medicine. People like to exaggerate how wonderful herbal medicine is,


    but if it¡¯s truly so amazing, its practitioners would havee up with ways to achieve immortality,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wouldn¡¯t they? If kickboxers are so powerful, wires and pulleys wouldn¡¯t be needed when they make


    martial arts films, would there?¡¯


    However, when Lily struck her, she saw nothing and only felt a gust of wind before her face started to


    hurt. Rhea would have suspected she was hallucinating if it were not for the pain.


    ¡°So what if I did?¡± Lily did not deny it. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to talk nicely, I can only teach you


    some manners.¡±


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t think I¡¯m no match for you!¡± Rhea barked through clenched teeth. She dared not hit Lily


    back, knowing she was no match for her. Rhea would only humiliate herself if she did.


    Lily let out a cold smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never thought of fighting you. You¡¯re also unworthy to be my


    opponent.¡±

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    Lily turned and left without bothering to even look at Rhea.


    ¡°Lily!¡± Rhea called out her name through clenched teeth.


    Lily¡¯s reply drifted over, ¡°Remember toe to work on time, my dear assistant!¡±


    Rhea¡¯s face distorted in anger. She had never been humiliated like this before. However, she had to


    follow her boss¡¯s orders and could only put up with Lily for now. After turning around, she saw Mike


    looking at her as if he was watching a show and grew angrier.


    ¡°Mike, do you think you¡¯ve found someone to help you?¡± she snorted.


    Mike shrugged to indicate he did not think so.


    Rhea curled her lips into a smile and suddenly let out a sly look before lowering her voice, ¡°Do you


    know why you can never find out what the core of the experiment is all about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking care,¡± Mike said ndly, ¡°I only care about my son.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Not caring about his answer, Rhea continued, ¡°That¡¯s because you have no idea what¡¯s the real


    secret of R10! However, I do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking care!¡± he simply repeated. ¡°All I care about is my son!¡±


    ¡°Lily has no idea about the secret of R10. If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t take the job, but I would!¡± she said


    secretively, seemingly trying to rouse Mike¡¯s curiosity.


    Mike looked at her indifferently as if he had not heard what she said.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Mike said, ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    Rhea was nonplussed.


    ¡°You two are going to f*cking regret it! Sooner orter, you will know what¡¯s the new rule of the world!¡±


    As she hissed, Rhea pulled her cheek and winced in pain.


    ¡­


    Lily could only rx after returning to her room. She was always on guard in this awful ce, and


    everything she said had a purpose. Lily knew it was dangerous here, but she had no choice. Although


    Lily acted nonchntly, she knew she could not stop caring.


    All she could hope for was that everything would go smoothly with Alexander.


    The little man''s voice echoed in her mind as shey on the bed staring at the ceiling. She pondered the


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    meaning behind his words and wondered what he meant when he said she would not be so confident if


    she knew what was happening outside the organization.


    ¡®Is something bad happening outside? No, no! We¡¯ve already contained the pandemic, Cameron has


    regained consciousness, and Austin¡¯s condition has improved. Nothing bad will happen, and he¡¯s just


    bluffing. Don¡¯t let him affect you, Lily!¡¯


    She tried to convince herself, but her heart kept pounding as a terrible feeling bugged her.


    She flipped in bed but could not fall asleep. The twins inside her tummy were restless and would kick


    her asionally these past two days. Since she was due to give birth in two months, she felt her body


    getting heavier.


    By now, Lily already knew the core of the experiment was toxins. Their main goal was to let people


    enjoy a pleasant scent and unknowingly inhale the toxin while ensuring its full potency.


    ¡®I have no idea who the organization ns to use it on, but I know it must be someone important.¡¯ Just


    as Lily¡¯s thoughts ran wild, a knock on the door sounded.


    The sound was light and stopped after two knocks, but she was sure she had not misheard it.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked warily and looked toward the door, but there was no response.

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    The air was silent. Not even the sound of footsteps echoed. However, Lily knew she was not


    hallucinating.


    She always had a sharp hearing and her senses as a kickboxer. Even if she were pregnant, she would


    not have auditory hallucinations. She briefly considered this before getting up and approaching the


    door. Then she asked again, "Who is it?"


    Again, silence met her. After sticking her head to the door panel, she finally decided to open the door


    and look outside. The corridor was empty, and no one was around. She poked her head out to look and


    even walked outside to ensure no one was hiding in the corner. Ultimately, she turned around and


    walked back into the room.


    Before re-entering the room, she raised her head and subconsciously nced at the surveince


    camera not far above. The whole ce was under surveince. Even if someone tried to hide from Lily,


    they could not avoid the ¡°boss."


    Although she was suspicious, she still went back into the room. Just as she was about to close the


    door, she noticed a piece of paper on the ground. Initially, it looked like scrap paper that had


    identally fallen onto the ground.


    Lily was startled but did not pick it up right away. She raised her head and looked outside before


    closing the door. She had inadvertently stepped on the paper and pulled it in with her foot before


    squatting to pick it up.


    After living here for a few days, she discovered the surveince cameras¡¯ blindspots. She sat down and


    unfolded the note in her palm. It was a very ordinary piece of paper with a few scribbled words. "Don''t


    touch R10."


    Lily did not know what to make of this. She clenched her fingers and crumpled the note into a ball


    before flushing it down the toilet. She had no idea who had given her this note.


    ¡®Who¡¯s trying to stop me from doing this experiment? Who doesn¡¯t want me to touch R10? Mike is out


    of the question since he would never do anything like this. He would¡¯ve said it to my face if it were him.


    Rhea, too.


    ¡®Rhea wouldn''t hide in the shadows like this either. However, I don¡¯t know anyone else apart from these


    two. Hold up!¡¯


    She suddenly thought of the person who had stopped her before the giant wilfordi root she saw


    bewitched her.


    The "I wouldn''t do that if I were you¡± and "Don''t touch R10¡± sentences were simr in style. The person


    she saw also felt somewhat familiar to her. However, she had not seen that person again since that


    day.


    After thinking about it, Lily felt the person could not possibly avoid the surveince cameras and drop


    the note at her door so skillfully.


    She was just wary. ¡®Who is this person? Why are they doing this? Are they a friend or a foe? Also, that


    person saved me from danger the other day, meaning they might not be my enemy.¡¯


    Lily thought the person was familiar but could not pinpoint who it was. She stared at the swirling water


    in the toilet and pondered, ¡®What is this R10, and why is it so mysterious?¡¯


    She had read the books and did not find anything intriguing. However, judging from how Rhea reacted


    and how the "boss" was, Lily felt R10 should be highly important.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®It¡¯s all so puzzling!¡¯

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    Right after Alexander hung up the phone, it rang again. This time, it was an unknown number. He


    usually would not answer unknown numbers, but this was his private phone. After hesitating for a


    second, he slowly pressed the answer button.


    "Hello?"


    "Daddy¡­" A childish voice came from the other end, clear and sweet.


    Alexander''s heart instantly softened, and the frown on his face immediately loosened. "Galen?"


    "Daddy, Grandpa is sick."


    "Huh? Where are you? Whose phone are you using to call? Where''s Grandpa now?" Alexander


    became aware that something must be wrong and quickly walked to the corner of the room to ask in a


    deep voice.


    "Mr. Russell¡­" A familiar voice of a man sounded. Alexander could not think of who it might be on the


    spot.


    "It''s Austin," the other party spoke before he could figure it out. "There''s something I want to tell you."


    After knowing who it was, Alexander rxed a little. He tugged on his tie and urged, "What is it?"


    "About that¡­ I don''t think it''s suitable for your son to continue staying here. Can you bring him home?"


    The other party seemed a little hesitant as he finished his sentence.


    "Huh?"


    It had not been long since Alexander dropped Galen at Dominic''s, and Dominic agreed to take Galen


    in. Yet, Austin now asked Alexander to bring Galen home again. Everything was even weirder since


    Austin called instead of Dominic.


    Alexander felt something was wrong and frowned. "Did something happen?"


    "I can''t exin it to you over the phone, but I don''t think it''s suitable for your son to stay here. Uncle


    Dom has also fallen ill. Can youe and pick Galen up as soon as possible?"


    Following that, Alexander heard some movement before the phone disconnected. It caused his heart to


    sink. His intuition told him something serious had happened, but he did not know what it could be.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Austin did not exin the situation, and Dominic seemed out of it.


    The call sounded like Galen was okay, but Alexander still felt unsettled. Ultimately, he turned around,


    took his coat, and informed his servant. "Prepare the car. I''m going out. Postpone all my meetings and


    cancel those we can¡¯t postpone.¡±


    Immediately after, Alexander prepared to leave for Dominic''s house with a few bodyguards. Nothing


    looked out of ce from the outside. He told the bodyguards to stay outside while he walked toward


    the main door and redialed the number.


    He had been calling the number several times on the way to Dominic¡¯s, and Austin only picked up the


    call once. Alexander informed Austin that he was on his way and asked him again what was


    happening.


    However, Austin vaguely said everyone was sick in that house and told him to take precautions before


    When he arrived, he could not seem to get through to Austin''s number. Alexander looked at the iron


    door and signaled for one of his bodyguards to knock, but no one opened it.


    In the past, the butler typically greeted them regardless of whether or not they would be allowed in.


    There was no sound this time as if no one was home.

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    The frown on Alexander''s face deepened even more as he redialed the number and knocked on the


    door. It opened up just as he was about to kick the door in. To his surprise, it was Austin who was at the


    door.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He opened the door and nced at Alexander, standing just outside. He even looked past Alexander.


    Then, with a forced smile, Austin said, "Wait here. I''ll bring your son to you."


    With that, he turned to close the door again.


    However, Alexander was one step ahead as he stuck his foot through the door and asked, "What the


    hell is going on?!"


    "I can''t tell you right now." Austin did not want to borate as he tried to close the door again.


    "Then I''ll go in and wait until you can! Also, didn''t you say your granduncle is sick? I should at least visit


    him," Alexander replied. He had always been strong, so he shoved open the door.


    "You can''t go in!" Austin quickly blocked Alexander as his face turned pale with fright.


    He was cautious around Alexander and dared not use too much strength. Ultimately, Alexander''s


    frightful force pushed Austin aside. Austin¡¯s actions annoyed Alexander, as he rushed in without a


    second thought.


    Then Austin got up and hugged Alexander¡¯s leg. "I''m serious. You can''t go in. You¡­" After a pause, he


    suddenly eximed, "There''s an infectious disease!"


    Alexander did not expect to hear that. His footstep paused as he lowered his head to look at Austin in


    surprise.


    Austin quickly took this chance to stand up and closed the door again.


    He did not seem to be lying as he hastily and helplessly cried, "To be honest with you, an unknown


    infectious disease is circting in the house. Uncle Dom got infected and fell sick. Almost all the


    servants are down with it as well."


    "Is Galen infected as well?!" Alexander asked nervously.


    "Not yet," Austin quickly said.


    Hearing this, Alexander immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s because he''s not infected yet that I want you to bring him home. I''m afraid if he continues staying


    here¡­" After a pause, Austin continued, "Besides, no one can tend to him right now, so¡­"


    Alexander nodded. "I understand! I''ll go in to pick him up."


    However, Austin seemed a little hesitant. "You¡­"


    "Don''t worry. I have already taken protective measures." Alexander gestured to his mask, gloves, and


    disposable suit in his hand. "Besides, if it''s so contagious, I would have gotten infected after you''ve


    talked to me for so long. On top of that, hasn''t Galen been here for quite a while, and he''s still all right?"


    Austin thought about it and nodded. "You''re right! But you must leave as soon as possible."


    "Okay," Alexander responded. Then he turned around and ordered, "You guys can wait here."


    Upon saying that, he walked in with Austin, closing the door behind him.


    Alexander followed Austin in and asked, "What kind of infectious disease is it? How did it suddenly


    spread? How is your granduncle doing right now?"


    Suddenly, Austin halted with a troubled look. "It¡¯s all my fault!"

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    "The virus from my body infected them." Austin lowered his head, seeming to me himself.


    It was a severe issue, so Alexander urged, "Talk while we walk!"


    He could not help but quicken his pace when he thought about his son. As expected, the two did not


    meet any servants on the way. The whole house seemed abandoned. Even the air seemed suffocating


    with a sense of uneasiness.


    Alexander observed the surroundings as they walked. The nts looked wilted, probably due to the


    Alexander wore a simple protective suit but could still feel the heat. Even with the mask, he could


    vaguely smell the scent of the medicinal herb in the air.


    Although Dominic''s ce had always smelled of medicinal herbs, it was not as potent.


    "Where''s Galen?" Alexander looked around and asked when he did not see his son.


    Austin pointed upstairs and replied, "I left him in the yroom, which is the safest area now. I disinfect


    it at the door daily, and his meals are prepared with as little contact as possible. He has been very


    obedient, but¡­"


    He paused and turned to look at Alexander. "I''m afraid if he stays here any longer, he¡¯ll also get


    infected."


    Alexander frowned. "When did you discover this infectious disease?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Three days ago," Austin quickly answered.


    "Three days ago?"


    ¡®Does that mean it began spreading a few days after I left? That doesn¡¯t sound right since Austin says


    he¡¯s the cause of it. The disease must¡¯ve already been around long ago.¡¯


    As if able to see Alexander''s doubts, Austin exined, "To be exact, Uncle Dom discovered that the


    virus in my body was highly contagious three days ago, but it may have been a little toote.


    ¡°He initially wanted you to take your son away immediately, but he fell extremely sick. I was so


    upied with caring for him that I didn''t have time to contact you. I could only call you since Uncle


    Dom''s fever subsided a little."


    Then he added, "I''m sorry."


    With such a dangerous situation, he should have notified Alexander to take his son away immediately.


    Fortunately, Galen was unharmed. If something did happen to him, Austin would not know how to


    exin himself.


    When they reached the door, Austin turned the doorknob and said, "Kid, guess who''s here to pick you


    up!"


    Alexander peeked in when the door opened and noticed that the empty room had thick floor mats, and


    his precious son was lying at the side by the window with his body curled up as if he had fallen asleep.


    "This¡­" Austin''s face flushed with embarrassment. "He was still ying when I went downstairs. I think


    he must¡¯ve fallen asleep."


    Instead of going in himself, he signaled for Alexander to go in instead.


    Alexander nodded and strode in. "Galen, Daddy is here to pick you up."


    However, the child did not respond. He seemed to be fast asleep.


    Alexander''s heart immediately rose to his throat, worried. He squatted and noticed that although Galen


    was motionless, his breathing was shallow. Seeing this, Alexander immediately breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    He gently picked up the child, who had awakened from the movement, and murmured, "Daddy¡­"


    With that, he fell asleep again.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    Alexander smiled. As long as the child was safe, everything would be okay. However, he suddenly


    seemed to remember something and removed his glove to touch his son''s forehead, neck, and cheeks.


    Austin felt uneasiness wash over him when he saw that. He asked anxiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "He has a fever," Alexander turned and lightly answered. His voice sounded calm, but anyone could tell


    he was trying to suppress his emotions.


    Under normal circumstances, having a fever would be nothing unusual for a child. However, this was a


    dangerous time, and Galen had always been in good health. Even when the gue was raging, he did


    not fall sick. Yet, now, he had a fever.


    He was sick in a house that got infected with an unknown disease. Alexander could only think of the


    worst as his heart sank. He carried the child out sullenly.


    "You¡­" Austin was stunned for a moment before quickly returning to his senses. He watched


    Alexander walk by him with the child in his arms and head downstairs.


    "Are you taking the child away?" Austin chased after them and asked, "If he''s¡­"


    Initially, he wanted Alexander to pick Galen up to prevent him from getting infected. Now that the child


    had a fever, it might be possible that the child had already gotten infected.


    Without saying a word, Alexander walked downstairs and carefully ced Galen on the sofa. Then he


    went to look for a towel before wetting it and wringing it dry before cing it on Galen''s forehead.


    He had already removed his other glove and protective suit as he did all this.


    "You¡­" Austin was shocked by what he saw. "Have you lost your mind?!"


    Alexander knew this pce was tainted with an infectious virus, and instead of leaving immediately, he


    removed all his protective gear.


    ¡®Is he trying to get infected as well?!¡¯


    "I''m fine," Alexander replied without raising his eyes. He intently stared at his son''s face and asked, "Do


    you have a thermometer?"


    "Yes, we do!" Austin nodded repeatedly. A few thermometers were in conspicuous ces here, as


    everyone needed them recently. Austin took it and handed it to Alexander, who asked, "Is it mercury?"


    "Uh¡­" Austin did not understand his question.


    Since he could not answer, Alexander took the thermometer from him and stuffed it under the child''s


    armpit. Only then did Austin realize that they probably used digital thermometers at home.


    However, this was Dominic''s house. It was typical of him to have traditional equipment.


    Once Alexander was done with Galen, he finally looked up at Austin. "Galen is sick, so I''ll stay here


    with him."


    "Huh?" This sudden change of ns sent Austin into a daze. "What do you mean?"


    "The child is sick, and I''m unsure if he''s infected. I can''t take him away, or it might spread. On top of


    that¡­" Alexander paused before continuing, "I can''t leave either. I must stay and take care of him.


    Plus, I''ve been in contact with both him and you. If it is contagious, it is best if I stay and observe


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    myself for the next two days.¡±


    Although Alexander was not well versed in diseases, what he had experienced before gave him a


    better understanding of how to deal with contagious diseases.


    "Where''s your granduncle?" He asked.

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    ¡°In¡­the herb hut in the backyard.¡± Austin pointed toward the backyard and added, "I''ll take you there."


    Alexander was not in a hurry and asked, "What about the servants?"


    "The servants are in their quarters. They''ve been told not to work until they¡¯ve fully recovered.


    Everyone has to rest and isn¡¯t allowed to go out." Austin did not know why he had so obediently


    answered Alexander''s questions.


    Alexander nodded when he heard this. "Are those your granduncle''s orders?"


    "Yes," Austin quickly replied. Then confusion hit him. "How do you know?"


    Dominic was sick in bed, so one should assume Austin had been handling things around the house.


    Yet, somehow, Alexander immediately knew these were Dominic''s orders.


    "You''re not that far-sighted," Alexander retorted with a smirk, which shocked Austin almost


    instantaneously.


    He was dissatisfied and about to defend himself when he thought about Alexander''s validity. If it had


    not been for Dominic''s orders before he passed out from high fever, Austin would have never thought


    about telling the servants not to go out.


    When Dominic fell ill, none of the servants showed any symptoms. They only showed signs of sickness


    one after the other within these three days.


    At that time, Austin was impressed by his granduncle''s foresight. It was as if Dominic knew everything


    in advance. He did not allow the servants to leave the house or have contact with outsiders. He also


    advised them to stay within the servants'' headquarters.


    "You''re right," Austin choked out such a sentence after holding back for a long time.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You seem alright," Alexander said, looking him up and down.


    Hearing this, Austin looked at himself and scratched his head. Then a rush of frustration took over, and


    he tugged his hair. "It''s because I¡¯m fine that I hate myself more!"


    "Are you the source?" Alexander asked.


    "How do you know?!" Austin was perplexed. "Did you study medicine as well?"


    "I don''t, and I didn¡¯t." Alexander shook his head and continued, "You told me this was all your fault, so I


    assumed you''re the source of all this, or should I say the host?"


    Even after thinking about it, he still could not find a proper term to describe it.


    "Because of you, everyone around is infected¡ªsome experienced severe symptoms. However, you, as


    the source, are fine."


    Hearing this, Austin rubbed his arm subconsciously. "I-I''m not sure."


    He had a vague idea of this, but he was uncertain. He even asked Dominic a few times, only to be


    called self-centered. Later, Dominic fell unconscious again. From then on, Austin had no time to even


    think about this.


    Now, after being asked by Alexander, the doubt in Austin''s heart piqued again.


    "I have no idea. My granduncle cured the poison in my body, and I''ve recovered. How can I be the


    host? I''ve never encountered such a thing."


    Alexander nodded as he listened. He had never encountered this before, either. Not only that, but what


    happened over the past few days was odd, too.


    However, they were just a speck of dust in a world with seven billion people. Who knew what else was


    out there?


    Alexander turned around, pulled out the thermometer, and squinted.


    "How is it?" Austin asked with concern.


    "38.5," Alexander replied tly, ncing at Austin.


    "He has a fever," Austin said matter-of-factly. However, those four simple words were not as simple as


    they sounded. At this juncture, he feared the child might also be infected. On top of that, they were still


    unsure what kind of infectious disease it was, what harm it would cause, and what the consequences


    were.

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    Galen''s face was flushed as hey there pitifully, no longer as agile as before. The sight of him angered


    Austin. In his moment of anger, he suddenly began pping himself. "This is all my fault!"


    Alexander quickly stood up. "Don''t be reckless. We don''t even know what''s going on yet. I''ll go visit


    Dominic."


    "I''ll apany you!" Austin quickly responded. However, he immediately understood Alexander¡¯s gaze


    toward Galen. "I''ll stay and take care of the child."


    "Thank you." Alexander nodded, turned around, and walked toward the backyard.


    At this point, it did not matter whether or not Austin had close contact with the child. Besides, Austin


    showed no signs of sickness, so staying and caring for Galen was better.


    Alexander made a call as he walked toward the backyard. "Leave a few men here and call off the rest.


    Also, ensure those who leave stay home for three days and observe themselves if they have any


    symptoms."


    "Huh?" The assistant standing outside needed help understanding what his boss meant.


    "Just listen to me."


    "Yes, sir!" With no more questions asked, Alexander''s assistant carried out the order.


    At this moment, Alexander noticed a house in the corner of the backyard. It was the herb hut Lily had


    mentioned to him before. After all, Dominic loved his herbs and knew how to enjoy life.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had a huge backyard full of herbs and even a herb hut built to brew herbs alongside other weird


    things. He had a herbal bath, herbal sauna, herbal fumigation, and a lot more. Dominic had everything


    one could and could not think of.


    This so-called herb hut was not just a small wooden one. Its build quality was exquisite.


    As Alexander walked in, a pungent stench of medicinal herbs crept up his nostrils. Fortunately, he had


    gotten used to the smell recently. The living room was empty as he looked around before walking to the


    right side of the house, where there was a heat discrepancy.


    He saw a room close by. Inside was a big round wooden bathtub with Dominic sitting inside. The water


    in the tub was steaming as Dominic''s head bobbed up and down while soaking in there. His eyes


    remained closed as his head sank lower and lower, and his nostril was almost entirely submerged.


    "Be careful!" Alexander yelled and immediately rushed in to pull Dominic out.


    "Hmph¡­" The older man, who seemed unresponsive just a moment ago, suddenly snorted, and his


    eyes shot open. He nced at Alexander, and his lips moved as he slowly spat out, "Let¡­go!"


    "Huh?!" However, Alexander had no choice but to listen.


    Water sshed everywhere as the older man fell back into the bathtub with a thump, causing quite a


    "Cough, cough, cough¡­"

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    A string of words came from Dominic''s mouth, but Alexander could not determine what he was trying to


    say. "What did you say?"


    Another string of gargled words sounded. Alexander could see Dominic''s mouth moving but could not


    hear what the older man was trying to say.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ultimately, Alexander, whose body was also wet from the sshed water, squatted beside the tub


    indifferently. "Old man, you¡­"


    "You son of a b*tch!" Those five words were unambiguous. It was teeth-clenching clear. Although


    Dominic did not have much strength, his rebuke was still loud.


    It rendered Alexander speechless, but it was a good thing. It meant the older man''s physical symptoms


    were not severe since he still had the strength to curse.


    Alexander checked the water and noticed it was warm. He looked at the equipment next to it, and it


    seemed no heating device was in this tub. However, the water continued to steam.


    It was strange as it had been a while since Austin greeted Alexander at the door until now. No matter


    how hot the water was, it should be cold by now.


    After carefully looking at the structure, Alexander was surprised to find that Dominic knew how to live


    life. Although this tub looked like an ordinary wooden one, it sat atop a hot spring.


    Alexander could guess Dominic had added various medicinal herbs to the water, creating a potent


    medicinal smell. He asked, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Dominic frowned as his eyes remained shut. It seemed like he was struggling to open them. His cheeks


    were flushed, and he still had a running fever. Even when Alexander grabbed him just now, his body


    felt hotter than usual.


    "If you can''t open them, it''s okay. Just rest." Alexander could not bear looking at the older man any


    longer and coaxed.


    Dominic''s mouth twitched when he heard that. However, he was obedient and did not try anymore. He


    stopped moving and allowed his eyelids to remain close.


    Alexander stayed beside the tub and watched the older man awhile. Although Dominic had a high


    fever, his breathing seemed normal. He was floating in the water, but his body naturally rose and fell


    with the fluctuations of the water. Even if his nose were almost submerged in the water, he would


    slowlye up again.


    ¡®Is the old man self-medicating?¡¯ With that in mind, Alexander felt he should not ask any more


    questions for now, nor could he help. Hence, he stood up to leave.


    As he turned around, another thought came to his mind, and he turned back again. "Is there anything I


    can help you with?"


    The older man did not speak, but Alexander could see his jaw twitching. It seemed like there was, but


    Dominic just could not say it.


    "I came to pick Galen up." Alexander squatted again to look at Dominic and continued, "But¡­" After a


    pause, he slowly said, "Galen has a fever."


    As soon as these words came out, the older man''s eyeballs started darting around anxiously.


    Alexander noticed them moving through his eyelids, and Dominic''s brows scrunched further.


    "Everything is fine for now!" Alexander quickly eximed, worried it might agitate Dominic. "I''ve


    decided to stay here and not leave. With me here, you shouldn''t worry so much."


    Since the older man remained quiet, Alexander waited a moment before leaving again. There must be


    a reason why Dominic was here alone.


    "It''s a good choice to stay!" Suddenly, Alexander heard a voice behind him and turned around.


    Dominic''s eyes finally opened.

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    However, Dominic still looked meager and tired, and his voice sounded softer. It was dry and hoarse.


    Alexander would have missed it if not for his heightened hearing. He squatted beside the older man


    again and inched closer to him. ¡°How¡¯re you feeling?¡±


    Dominic shook his head feebly before opening his mouth and choppily muttered, "Don''t¡­let¡­any¡­


    out."


    Although he was not speaking inplete sentences, Alexander still understood his meaning.


    "Is it very contagious?"


    The older man nodded but did not answer.


    "Will I be infected?" Alexander wondered if he could escape this cmity. After thest gue almost


    killed him, he did not think he would face another disaster. Despite this, none of it mattered now.


    If Galen had gotten infected, Alexander''s fear was redundant. He must stay by his son''s side to


    apany and care for him.


    "Not¡­sure." The older man took a deep breath before raising his arms with great effort. "Look!"


    Before he could lift his arm to put it out of the tub, it dropped heavily into the water again. Just like that,


    it fell below the water¡¯s surface.


    Alexander was startled and subconsciously wanted to reach out to help Dominic, who dodged him


    slightly.


    "Don''t...touch me!" Dominic seemed like he was having a hard time talking. Whenever he talked, he


    would tightly frown as if he had exhausted all his strength.


    ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t!" Alexander raised his hands in surrender. It made his doubts grow. It looked like things


    were not as simple as they seemed. He thought he had a rough idea of what was happening, but


    seeing Dominic''s condition now, it seemed like it was not as straightforward as an infectious disease.


    The older man mumbled again vaguely. Although Alexander could not catch what Dominic said this


    time, he guessed it was another string of curses.


    ¡®The old man''s temper is something else!¡¯


    "Damn it!" Dominic snorted, not knowing whether he had lost his temper with himself or Alexander.


    Following that, he raised his arms and put them by the side of the tub.


    Alexander could only stay rooted and watch him. He was shocked because he had never seen an arm


    like that before.


    The blue veins on Dominic''s arms were prominent, just like how an arm of a skinny and malnourished


    person would look, but that was not it. Dominic''s arms were not bony, but the veins and blood vessels


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    remained prominent.


    Most importantly, the veins seemed to be throbbing. However, the blood they pumped seemed


    abnormal. A strange thought shed through Alexander''s mind, enough to send chills down his spine.


    "That¡­"


    The older man did not speak as he closed his eyes again. It seemed like he had exhausted all his


    strength by putting his arm out. He sat there, gasping for breath.


    The smell of the medicinal herbs mixed with the water vapor as it transpired in the air. With each


    breath, Dominic''s veins became more pronounced. They even began to throb even faster.


    ¡°Throbbing¡­veins¡­¡±

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    Alexander''s eyes widened. Something was moving in Dominic¡¯s veins, wriggling as it moved along. It


    was not a hallucination, as something was squirming in the older man¡¯s veins.


    The hairs on Alexander¡¯s skin stood at the sight of this despite everything he had been through. "Old


    man, that¡¯s¡­"


    If Dominic had not warned Alexander from touching him before this, he would have rushed forward to


    hold Dominic''s arm.


    "Symbiote!" Dominic slowly uttered the word and took another long breath. Then he nced at his arm


    as if nothing was out of ce and put it back into the water again. His arm plopped heavily into the


    water once again, making a ssh. This time, Alexander was ready and leaned back.


    "Three hourster¡­get Austin¡­that bastard¡­help me up!" With that, Dominic fell silent again.


    Alexander, too, did not speak. He knew the older man must have exhausted all his strength at this


    moment. Although he seemed to have passed out, it was nothing severe.


    After taking a deep breath, Alexander turned and left. When he arrived at the main house¡¯s living room,


    he saw Austin carefully changing the towel on Galen¡¯s forehead.


    Still, Austin¡¯s actions were a little clumsy. Although he tried to fold the towel carefully, it was still messy.


    When heid the towel on Galen''s tiny head, it also covered Galen''s eyes. Austin probably felt it was


    wrong and tried to adjust the towel before it slipped from Galen''s head.


    "I''ll do it," Alexander said, walking over to take the towel from Austin. Alexander reached out to touch


    his son''s forehead. It felt cooler than before, but he could not tell if it was because of the towel.


    However, after seeing the weird thing he had just seen in Dominic, he could no longer be rxed. After


    all, it was not amon infectious disease nor an ordinary fever.


    ¡®The old man said, "Symbiote." What¡¯s a symbiote?¡¯


    Alexander had seen it on TV, read about it in books, and even heard rumors about it, but this was the


    first time he saw it with his own eyes.


    ¡®Someone said that West Virho was the first state that invented symbiotes. Symtoxins. Symtoxins and


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    symbiotes seemed to be rted. Do symbiotes release Symtoxins? However, shouldn¡¯t it be a


    Everything was getting more and more entangled. Alexander sullenly put a towel on the child and


    turned around to look at Austin. "Do you know anything about the virus in your granduncle?"


    He was about to mention symbiote but stopped himself. He did not know how much Austin knew.


    "I don''t." Austin shook his head with a frown. "I don''t even know what virus is in my body. All I know is


    that this is all my fault. Uncle Dom wouldn''t have gotten infected if he hadn¡¯t saved me.


    I''ve considered it countless times over the past two days, and it must¡¯vee from that Mike Corden


    guy. He did this on purpose! That must be why he so kindly helped me escape! He¡¯s using me to hurt


    people. He deliberately let Uncle Dom find me so I could spread the virus to him!"


    The more he talked, the more riled up he became. "Those demons!" Austin clenched his fist and


    pounded heavily on the sofa beside him.


    He thought about how things happened over the past two days, from when he fell into the trap and got


    held hostage and tortured to when he got rescued and gradually recovered. Everything seemed to


    have gone too smoothly.

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    All of Austin¡¯s initial attempts had failed, but he immediately seeded when Mike gave him a n.


    Then Mike made no more appearances after that.


    ¡®Why would he help if he didn¡¯t have ulterior motives? Would he be so kind as to help Austin without


    hoping for anything in return?¡¯ Alexander could not believe it.


    After pondering momentarily, he blurted, ¡°Mike?¡±


    Austin was stunned. ¡°You know him too?¡±


    A momentter, he added, ¡°It was him! He was the one who saved me! He told me how to escape the


    ce and what I should do along the way. I shouldn¡¯t have trusted him! If I knew this would happen, I¡¯d


    be better off in there!¡±


    Alexander felt conflicted upon hearing Austin¡¯s words as he could not determine if Austin was telling the


    truth.


    ¡®Did Mike really do this on purpose? Based on my understanding of Mike, he would think otherwise.


    However, his son is captive now, and he did not mention doing anything for Nick. Mike might¡¯ve done


    that under the organization¡¯s immense pressure or threats.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, Mike might know what kind of virus this is, or rather, what type of symbiote it is.¡¯


    ¡°Uncle Dom won¡¯t allow me to leave! I would find that organization and look for that b*stard Mike if I


    could! I swear I¡¯ll spread the virus back to them!¡± Austin was so furious that he would kill Mike if they


    were in the same room.


    Alexander snapped back to his senses. ¡°That¡¯s right. You shouldn¡¯t leave. I¡¯ve got my people to guard


    this ce, so no one cane near. As for your necessities, I have people taking care of that too.


    Also¡­¡±


    A short pauseter, he added, ¡°The old man wants you to help him up in three hours.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± Austin nodded and looked at the clock on the wall. ¡°His herbal bath should take about


    six hours.¡±


    ¡°What does this herbal bath do? Can it remove toxins from his body?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either because he put quite a few herbs in that bath.¡± After staying at his granduncle¡¯s


    ce for some time, Austin became more mature. He would not im Dominic was being biased again


    for teaching others his expertise but not him.


    In retrospect, Dominic taught him a lot as well. Although Dominic did not want to take Austin in as his


    student, he still taught Austin everything the young man needed to know.


    Talent was always the deciding factor. No matter how much hard work one puts in, it would be nothing


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle Dom told me to boil the herbs and pour them into the bathtub. He said he¡¯ll be soaking himself


    for six hours and doesn¡¯t want anyone to interrupt him.¡±


    Alexander nodded, believing that Dominic knew about the situation. It was just that Dominic did not


    have the energy to deal with it now, so Alexander decided just to wait a bit longer.


    ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯ll be looking after Galen. Also¡­¡± Alexander finished his sentence after a moment, ¡°Can


    you cook?¡±


    Austin was speechless.

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    Galen was in stable condition. His fever had subdued, and there was nothing much different about the


    little boy.


    Alexander did not bring up the matter of the symbiote with Austin as he was still puzzled about it too.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Moreover, Dominic might bring it up once he regained consciousnesster, so Alexander was in no


    rush.


    He carried Galen back into the room and ced him on the bed. Then he removed Galen¡¯s clothes


    before wrapping him up in a nket. He lifted Galen¡¯s sleeve subtly to check on his arms carefully.


    Then he also checked on Galen¡¯s chest, back, and private parts. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he saw nothing like what Dominic had on his arm anywhere on Galen. He hoped Dominic


    was a special case and that nothing would happen to Galen. Even so, Alexander still felt ufortable


    about it.


    Recently, he only had little time to spend with Galen. He had ced Galen here under Dominic¡¯s care


    for his safety, but he did not expect idents to happen here too. If something worse had happened to


    Galen, Alexander did not know if he could bear it.


    At this moment, he finally understood what Mike meant when he said he could do anything for his son.


    No one could understand another person¡¯s feelings unless they had the same situation before.


    Alexander was willing to use his life in exchange for Galen¡¯s safety and health forever.


    He held Galen¡¯s tiny hand, hoping his son would recover sooner. He hoped Galen was only having an


    ordinary fever and not anything caused by a virus, a symbiote, or anything out of this world.


    A whileter, Alexander put Galen¡¯s hand back under the nket and used the back of his hand to feel


    the warmth on Galen¡¯s forehead. It felt normal, so he finally left and headed to the balcony.


    Before this, Austin destroyed the balcony of one of the rooms when he was infected, which Dominic


    balcony, Alexander could feel no breeze.


    One could feel the warmth from the other side of the ss when the sun shone brightly. However, it


    was an overcast day, and thick, dark clouds filled the sky, making anyone feel gloomy.


    Alexander fished out his phone from his pocket and made a call to settle his work at thepany.


    Then he called Mike.


    Mike picked up quickly. Initially, he was surprised to receive a call from Alexander, but after some


    thought, he understood why the man had called him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mike,¡± Alexander interjected, calling his name.


    Mike was stunned. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Have you gotten any news about your son?¡± Alexander asked out of the blue.


    Mike did not know what to say at first, but a moment of silenceter, he said, obviously in low spirits,


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°I have some news here. Do you want to hear it?¡± Alexander held his phone with one hand and pushed


    the other against the window. He was leaning back, his eyes squinting as he spoke.


    ¡°What news?¡± Mike asked emotionally, ¡°Did you find him? Where is he? Do you have enough people to


    rescue him? I¡¯ll send my men over to assist you right now. You must¡ª¡±


    ¡°I just heard something about this. Do you want to listen or not?¡± Alexander rubbed his temples. He


    knew Mike would get emotional but did not expect it to be so much.


    Mike had always been calm and rational in the years Alexander knew him. Mike never hesitated when


    it came to making decisions as well. After working together for so long, Alexander could say it was


    excellent working with Mike.


    However, Mike became increasingly emotional by the day. It seemed that children could undoubtedly


    impact their parents significantly.

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    ¡°I do!¡± Mike tightened his grip on his phone and tried hard to control his emotions.


    ¡°My men found Nick¡¯sst known location. He¡¯s in Yudonia.¡±


    That surprised Mike. ¡°Yudonia?¡± A moment of hesitationter, he denied that possibility quickly. ¡°That¡¯s


    impossible! My men have searched all over the world, including Yudonia. I have a lot of connections


    there too, and none of them had ever seen Nicky there.


    ¡°If he were there, I would¡¯ve known it instantly. Your news is wrong!¡±


    Mike was disappointed. He thought he could finally find his son this time, but he immediately knew


    Alexander had received false news.


    Then again, if it were that easy, Mike would have found Nick by now. He would not have to wait for so


    long.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Alexander loosened his tie, helping himself to breathe better. He stared into the


    distance; the cloudy sky appeared endless to his eyes.


    Since Dominic¡¯s manor was in the suburbs and on a vastnd, Alexander could practically see


    everything from the balcony. Even so, he could not tell how many trees were in the yard or herbs were


    in the garden.


    He looked down and continued faintly, ¡°Then, did your men search the Royal Pce of Yudonia?¡±


    ¡°Where?!¡± Mike eximed, then lowered his voice the next second, ¡°The royal pce? What are you


    talking about? How¡¯s that possible? The¡­¡± He trailed off, obviously in thought. Plus, he was starting to


    believe it could be possible.


    The royal pce had tight security, so his men could not possibly enter its vicinity. There was nothing


    he could do, so he might have had no idea Nick was in there. If Nick were in the royal pce, it would


    make sense to Mike how he could not find Nick all this time.


    ¡°How did you find out he¡¯s there?¡± Mike¡¯s voice trembled. He appeared to have believed Alexander¡¯s


    words, but then again, so what if he knew? His men could not enter the royal pce, much less save


    Nick from there.


    Mike¡¯s heart was beating wildly. The ¡°boss¡± told him Nick would be fine if he obeyed the organization.


    ¡®Could the mastermind of the organization be¡­¡¯


    ¡°Alexander, help me rescue my son!¡± Mike suddenly said, ¡°Since you managed to find out where he is,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I¡¯m sure you have a way to rescue him too! I can give you all my wealth after you save him! I don¡¯t want


    anything anymore! I can give you my business too. I¡­¡±


    He did not know what else to say, making Alexander sigh. ¡°Mike, why would I want your business?¡±


    A momentter, he changed the topic abruptly, ¡°Did you let Austin go on purpose?¡±


    As this question came out of the blue, Mike took a while to get what Aleander was talking about. ¡°Y-


    Yeah.¡±


    ¡°That means you intentionally released him so he could spread the virus around?¡± Alexander did not


    expect Mike to be someone who would do that.


    Mike was stunned. ¡°What virus? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea about it?¡± Alexander questioned suspiciously. He wondered if Mike was just putting


    on airs to show his innocence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Wait, no¡­ Alex, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I get anything you¡¯re saying? Did you


    say virus?¡± Mike sounded honest.


    Alexander pondered in silence while Mike was getting anxious. ¡°Alex, Austin¡¯s case was a trap set up


    by the organization. I¡¯m one of their victims as well.¡±

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    Since Alexander did not respond immediately, the gears in Mike¡¯s head started to turn. ¡°Alex, I¡¯m


    guessing it¡¯s the medicine the organization used in Austin.¡±


    Alexander regained his senses at the sound of a crucial point. ¡°What medicine?¡±


    ¡°The virus,¡± Mike sucked in a deep breath and corrected himself, his voice low, ¡°The organization


    created many versions of the virus, which I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of. There are too many types, and I


    don¡¯t know their specific purposes.


    ¡°When Austin was here, they injected the medication, which is the virus, into his body. His body was


    inting at a crazy rate. His muscles were so overgrown that I thought he would explode soon.¡±


    Alexander nodded as he listened to Mike speak. He knew all that, but all those were just things on the


    surface.


    ¡°He managed to get through it in the end, though. Later, I wanted to help him because he was an


    innocent person who was forcefully involved in this. I found a chance when we were moving to another


    ce, so I let him go,¡± Mike continued, ¡°The rest is history. Still, that opportunity was a loophole created


    by the organization. As for what they really want, I¡¯ve got no idea either.


    ¡°ording to what you said, did they just want to let him go so that he¡¯d spread the virus around after


    injecting it into him?¡±


    All of this was just Mike¡¯s assumptions. He was not entirely confident either. However, after hearing


    Alexander''s words, he believed he was thinking in the right direction.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Alexander nodded, finding Mike¡¯s assumption to be highly usible. Still, it did not mean Mike was


    innocent and knew nothing about it.


    ¡®What if Mike knew it all along and is just putting up an act right now?¡¯


    Once one broke trust, it would be difficult to trust thempletely again.


    As if Mike could read Alexander¡¯s mind, he quickly added anxiously, ¡°Alex, there¡¯s no reason for me to


    lie to you. You know why I¡¯m here. Do you honestly think I¡¯m one of them, here doing something that


    will destroy humankind? If you can save Nick, I¡­ I could even die if you ask me to!¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to take your life?¡± Alexander then said faintly, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    A momentter, he added, ¡°How is Lily¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s currently safe. After all, they need her here now. With her intelligence, you should trust her,¡±


    Mike replied quickly.


    Of course, Alexander trusted Lily, but it would not stop him from being worried either.


    Meanwhile, Mike noticed Alexander would hang up soon, so he anxiously said, ¡°Alex, about Nick¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve been looking for Nick and will do everything I can to save him,¡± To convince


    Mike, he added, ¡°I¡¯m just doing this for the poor child. Even if you didn¡¯t ask me to, I¡¯d do all I can to


    save him.¡±


    Mike heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. He still trusted Alexander. Plus, he had no idea about


    Nick¡¯s whereabouts before this. Nheless, they were starting to have leads, which was the best


    news.


    After hanging up the call, Alexander sighed. When he turned around, he noticed Galen was already


    awake. Galen silently stared at his father, and it pained Alexander to see his son in this state.


    He quickly headed over to Galen and sat at the edge of the bed. He asked softly, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, when did you get here?¡± Galen asked, his voice slightly hoarse but still childlike that it would


    make anyone adore him.


    ¡°I just arrived.¡± Alexander chuckled.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    ¡°Are we going home already?¡± Galen asked.


    Alexander shook his head. ¡°No, not yet. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    Galen said nothing else and pursued his lips. As a child, his emotions were written clearly in his gaze.


    Seeing Galen troubled, especially when he was still young, hurt Alexander. He tucked Galen under the


    nket and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa is sick.¡± Galen looked like he was about to cry.


    Although Galen constantly bickered with Dominic, making the older man go crazy sometimes, the two


    had a close rtionship. Dominic adored Galen very much, and Galen had treated Dominic as his


    family already.


    Alexander was moved and said softly, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Is he going to die?¡± Galen asked again, his voice trembling.


    Galen seemed to have been waiting to ask this question for a long time. It was just that he was too


    young and did not know how to bring the matter up. He was also afraid of the topic.


    Alexander did not answer right away. Instead, he briefly thought before asking, ¡°Do you know what


    death is?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®He¡¯s so young, but does he already know what life and death are?¡¯


    ¡°If someone is dead, it means they¡¯ve gone somewhere far away, and we can¡¯t see them anymore. I


    saw it on TV before.¡± Galen tried to express his opinions with the limited vocabry he had.


    Still, he knew nothing much about death except that he could never see Dominic forever. Forever was


    a strong word that could shatter a child¡¯s heart.


    At this point, tears were already trickling down Galen¡¯s cheeks. He could not hold his emotions in


    anymore.


    It hurt Alexander to see this. He wiped Galen¡¯s tears from his cheeks and said thoughtfully, ¡°Everyone


    will die one day. Some just die earlier than others. Grandpa will die too, but not now.¡±


    ¡°When is it then?¡±


    Alexander¡¯s words were profound to Galen. The kid stopped crying for a moment and stared at his


    father curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, perhaps in a few more decades. But it won¡¯t be now. We¡¯ll treat Grandpa¡¯s illness,


    and he will treat it himself too. He¡¯s going to recover soon,¡± Alexander exined.


    It was unnecessary to lie and tell Galen that Dominic would not die, butfort should also be in ce


    for him. Alexander did not know how tofort other people well, especially regarding kids. He had


    always been a direct person and never sugarcoated things.


    Faced with Galen¡¯s innocent gaze, it was too cruel to tell him that everyone would die, and what


    Alexander said was already the best he could do. However, he managed to confuse Galen with his


    words.


    The kid momentarily forgot about his sadness as he tried hard to understand his father¡¯s words,


    thinking, ¡®What does daddy mean? Does he mean Grandpa will die, or won¡¯t he? It sounds like he


    won¡¯t, right?¡¯

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    Alexander was relieved when he noticed Galen had stopped crying. He touched his son¡¯s forehead and


    found it no longer hot. Then he got up and retook Galen¡¯s temperature before asking, ¡°Do you feel


    ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Galen shook his head lightly and said softly, "I''m a little hungry."


    "I''ll get you something to eat." Alexanderughed. It was music to his ears that Galen felt hungry. After


    all, being hungry and having an appetite would help to replenish his energy.


    After waiting a few minutes, Alexander saw that the temperature on the thermometer was normal. It


    seemed like Galen was stable for now. "Lie here while I get you something to eat. You can''t get out of


    bed and run around, okay?"


    Galen nodded obediently. "Can I visit Grandpa?"


    Alexander wagged his index at Galen and said, "No, Grandpa is sick and needs to rest. You can see


    him when he feels better, okay?"


    With the older man''s situation still unknown, it was unclear how contagious the disease was. It was


    better to minimize contact as much as possible.


    "Oh." Despite being sensible, the kid still felt a little disappointed.


    After that, Alexander got up to leave the room and headed downstairs. There, Austin was sitting before


    a pile of medical books. There were even some on the floor. He buried his head in the books as he


    solemnly flipped through the pages.


    However, he also seemed a little clueless, like someone without direction.


    "Is there food in the kitchen?" Alexander paused and asked.


    His very ordinary sentence seemed to bring Austin back to reality. Austin straightened up abruptly and


    turned to look straight at Alexander but did not say a word. Austin looked like he had lost his mind.


    Alexander saw this and knew Austin probably did not understand what he asked. Ultimately, Alexander


    shrugged and headed off to the kitchen.


    "Oh¡­eat¡­food... Yes, yes¡­" Austin''s brain seemed to clear up before he nodded repeatedly and


    hurriedly got up to help.


    However, his legs had gotten numb from sitting too long. His knees buckled as soon as he stood up,


    and he plopped down again. By then, Alexander had already entered the kitchen.


    Austin could only raise his voice and say, "There''s some instant food in the fridge and a pot of soup!"


    Alexander immediately opened the lid of the soup pot on the stove. As soon as he opened it, a foul


    smell filled the air. He was speechless and frowned before immediately putting the lid back on, but the


    stench lingered.


    He had no idea how long the soup had been there. It was spoiled.


    Then he turned to open the fridge. Indeed, there was a lot of instant food, but it was a mess. Alexander


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    could not tell what was what. On top of that, he did not know how long these things had been in there


    as well.


    After hesitating for a moment, he closed the fridge again. He could not feed his son such food. It


    seemed that once the older man fell sick alongside all the servants, the disease did not seem to be the


    only problem. Austin was struggling with food as well.


    Alexander rummaged through the cupboard again and found a few packets of instant noodles. He


    turned on the stove and thought about it before turning it off again.


    ¡®Forget it! I can¡¯t bear to feed my son this crap!¡¯

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    Alexander called his assistant to buy food and necessities to deliver to the door. Then he ordered the


    assistant to leave it at the door, and someone would pick them upter. The things he got included


    noodles and various other food.


    After that, he thought about how they would take a while to buy and deliver them. He knew Galen


    would be starving by then. Alexander turned around and looked in a daze at the things in the kitchen,


    arms akimbo.


    ¡®As the old saying goes, no one could make bricks without straws. I¡¯m in a dilemma!¡¯


    "Let me do it." Austin, who was rubbing his legs, appeared at the kitchen door. He assumed that an


    influential person like Alexander would not cook by himself.


    Alexander turned around and raised his eyebrows, looking at Austin with undisguised suspicion. "You?"


    Although Austin was grimacing from the pins and needles in his legs, he still felt a rush of


    dissatisfaction with Alexander''s attitude. "Don''t underestimate me!"


    First, Alexander doubted his medical skills. Now, he was doubting Austin''s cooking skills. How could


    Austin, as a man admired by many for years, be so ipetent in Alexander''s eyes?


    Austin went to the fridge and took a few eggs and jars before removing two bowls from the cupboard.


    He broke the eggs into the bowl and beat them, saying, "Although the food here can''tpare to the


    ones at your ce, it''s still home-cooked food. It won''t be unptable."


    As he spoke, he turned on the fire and opened the pot lid.


    "Hey¡ª" Before Alexander could stop him, the pungent stench overwhelmed Austin.


    "F*ck!" Austin swore aloud before stumbling a few steps back into a fit of coughs. He did not expect


    such a stench, nor did he expect food to be in the pot.


    "How long has it been since you washed that pot?" Alexander asked with a frown.


    After all, the taste of the food was as crucial as its hygiene.


    Austin hurriedly put the bowl down and pinched his nose with one hand before carrying the pot to the


    sink with the other. He threw it in the sink and said, "How would I know? I never used it..."


    Alexander nced at the bin filled with empty instant noodle packages and quickly guessed how Austin


    had spent the past two days.


    Austin was a little embarrassed as it was like a p in his face after his arrogant statement.


    "Back then, the servants did all the cooking. When they fell sick two days ago, I had to prepare my own


    food. I didn''t know there was still soup in the pot."


    After seeing everyone in the house fall sick one after another over the past two days, thoughts of the


    virus filled Austin¡¯s mind. Besides figuring out what kind of virus it was, his thoughts were full of anger


    and the hunger to kill. Eating was not his top priority; he only did so to fill his stomach.


    "Throw that pot away," Alexander said, "I''ve got someone to bring some food over. It¡¯ll be here soon.


    You can help me pick it up from the doorter."


    "Me?" Austin was dumbfounded.


    "Otherwise?"


    Austin was the only healthy person in the room. With that said, Austin, being alive and kicking with a


    flushed face, starkly contrasted how weak he was a few days ago. Not only had his energy recovered,


    but it was also greatly enhanced.


    ¡®Could that be the function of the "symbiote" that Dominic mentioned before passing out?¡¯ Alexander


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pondered as he sized Austin up thoughtfully.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    "What are you looking at?" Austin felt himself getting scrutinized and thought for a moment before


    turning his head to look at the pot in the sink. "I honestly didn''t know there was soup in it. I promise I


    haven''t given your son anything from the pot in the past two days."


    After a pause, seeing that Alexander was silent, Austin guiltily added, "I admit, I did give him instant


    noodles."


    However, instant noodles were not a big deal. Austin had eaten them before and did not see any


    severe harm.


    ¡®Besides, I wasn¡¯t feeding Galen instant noodles every day. We just have no choice right now!¡¯


    Alexander ignored Austin''s exnation and suddenly walked forward to grab Austin''s arms and lift


    them.


    Austin panicked. "What are you doing?! You¡­"


    Alexander pulled up Austin''s sleeve, revealing more than half his arm.


    "Huh?" Austin was startled, still not understanding Alexander''s motive.


    Austin''s arms were snow-white, whiter than most women¡¯s.


    Unlike the previous muscle swelling, it looked like there was no muscle at all. Austin¡¯s arms were thin


    and long, almost too thin. If Alexander had not seen them with his own eyes a few days ago, he would


    have doubted whether they were the same person.


    Alexander turned Austin''s arms around to check it carefully, but there were no marks like Dominic''s


    arm. Austin''s arms were clean, and the blood vessels under his skin were faintly visible, nothing


    unusual.


    "I''m fine. The toxins have been drained," Austin said. He rxed after realizing that Alexander was


    probably checking his body. "I also checked my pulse, and it''spletely normal. I have no idea why


    Uncle Dom and the servants just¡­"


    Alexander would not know if he did not have the answer.


    ¡®It seems like our only way to get answers is to wait for Dominic to exin things.¡¯


    After a while, Alexander''s assistant brought over the groceries. When Austin went to pick them up at


    the door, he pulled in a small cart filled with food that couldst for more than half a month.


    Alexander took the chicken porridge and corn biscuit to feed his son. After eating, the child''s


    not to leave the room unless it was an emergency.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Galen did not understand what happened, he was still very obedient. Alexander was


    delighted by this.


    After settling that, he noticed it was almost time to get Dominic, so he called Austin to help.


    However, as soon as Austin entered the door, he noticed his granduncle had already left the bathtub.


    Half the older man¡¯s body was on the floor while the water in the bathtub continued to gurgle and


    steam. Dominic was unconscious.


    "Uncle Dom!" Austin jumped forward with a cry of surprise. Alexander hurriedly stepped forward as


    well, reaching out his hand to help. As soon as his fingers touched the older man, he felt freezing.


    The lower half of his body was still in hot water. Dominic was flushed from the waist down, but his


    upper body was as if he was in an ice cer. It was so cold that a touch of his body sent shivers down


    anyone''s spine.


    "Why is he so cold?!" Austin cried out and subconsciously nced at Alexander.


    Alexander frowned. He did not know either.


    "Help him up first before we speak!" He answered in a deep voice.


    Then the two men supported Dominic''s left and right sides to help him out of the tub before wrapping a


    big bath towel around him.


    After much tossing, the duo finally brought Dominic to the room,id him down, and covered him with a


    nket.

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    "How can this happen?!" Austin, sweating profusely, stood by the bed and eximed in shock.


    Alexander was silent. He bent down, took one of the older man''s arms out of the nket, and


    scrutinized it. Strangely, the red marks and raised lines he had seen on Dominic''s arm before had


    disappeared.


    Cold to a human''s touch, the thin arm had no trace of the previous imprint. It was as if everything was


    an illusion and had never existed. Austin was puzzled as he looked at Alexander¡¯s actions.


    ¡®Alexander did the same thing to me; now he¡¯s doing it to Uncle Dom. What is he looking for? Does he


    know something I don¡¯t?


    "What are you looking for?" Austin leaned his head over and asked curiously.


    Alexander almost forgot there was another person with him and was startled. He nced at Austin,


    shook his head, and did not speak.


    His silence made Austin lose hisposure. "Hey, what does that mean? You checked my arm like


    that before, and now you''re doing the same to Uncle Dom. What are you looking for? Is there


    something I can''t know? Is it rted to the virus? Or¡­" After a pause, he asked, "What did Lily tell


    you?"


    Although Alexander had no medical knowledge, his solemn look showed he was looking for something.


    ¡®Did Lily tell him to watch out for something if this was the case?¡¯


    "No." With that, Alexander lifted the nket again to check Dominic''s other arm. He was sure of what


    he saw. It was not a mistake.


    Dominic had shown him the terrifying mark on his arm three hours ago. He said it was a symbiote, and


    he said nothing afterward.


    ¡®There seems to be no trace of that now. If it is a symbiote, is it dormant now? If this is the case, has


    Austin fully recovered, or is the symbiote also lying dormant in his body? However, Austin doesn''t seem


    to feel any difort. He¡¯s even in a better mental state than before.¡¯


    Alexander turned his head and frowned, staring at Austin thoughtfully.


    "Yo, what are you looking at? Say something!" Austin was starting to be a little impatient.


    He was getting riled up.


    In the past few days, he had been drowning in self-me and anxiety. He could not find a single clue.


    Now, everything seemed to point at him because he was the cause of everything.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When Alexander came, he did not say anything but seemed to be looking for something. However, he


    did not say what he was looking for. It made Austin feel helpless and left in the dark.


    "What the hell are you looking for? Do you know something?! Why aren''t you telling me?!" Austin got


    anxious and grabbed Alexander''s cor directly. "Why can''t you tell me? Why?! Are you suspecting I


    did this on purpose?! Well, I didn¡¯t!"


    He yelled frantically, venting his anxiety and restlessness deep in his heart.


    Alexander threw a punch at his stomach and sullenly said, "Calm down!"

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    That punchnded right on Austin¡¯s stomach, causing him to let out a loud growl as he staggered


    backward. He pointed at Alexander and wanted to say so much, but he could only say, ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now either. I¡¯m unsure if everyone here got infected by a virus, an


    infectious disease, or¡­¡± Alexander stopped briefly before continuing, ¡°You guys are medical


    practitioners, yet you don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d know anything? I was just checking if there was anything strange with your bodies. I


    didn¡¯t mean anything else, and you shouldn¡¯t read too much into that either.¡±


    Before Dominic regained consciousness, Alexander could not bring up the matter of the symbiote


    because he did not know what it was either. Seeing how rash Austin was, he might just exacerbate the


    situation.


    However, Austin noticed the momentary pause in Alexander¡¯s words.


    ¡®What could it be if not a virus or an infectious disease? What is it?¡¯


    Perhaps the two men were causing too muchmotion, or that time was up, but Dominic moved


    lightly. Although it was a light move, the two instantly returned to their senses and focused on Dominic.


    ¡°Old man!¡± Alexander stood closer to Dominic as he reacted first.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Dominic managed to squeeze a word out. It was soft, almost inaudible, but that was enough


    for them.


    ¡°Uncle Dom!¡± Austin pounced over, forgetting about the pain in his stomach. ¡°You¡¯re awake? How are


    you feeling? Are you cold? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡±


    He tried to squeeze himself forward, almost shoving Alexander to the side in the process. Alexander


    knew Austin was anxious and did not mind his actions. He even moved to the side to give thetter


    space.


    However, Dominic nced at Austin before averting his gaze to Alexander again. Then he raised his


    hand slightly.


    Alexander held Dominic¡¯s hand right away. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Help me¡­ up.¡± Dominic only said three words but needed to breathe between them toplete his


    sentence. He also closed his eyes midway, looking like he was conserving energy. Although conscious


    now, he was still tired and in bad condition.


    Austin came over to help Dominic sit up as he ced a pillow behind the older man¡¯s back. Dominic


    had always been energetic back then, but it seemed he had aged a lot overnight. It upset Austin to see


    this.


    ¡°Uncle Dom, how are you feeling? It¡¯s all my fault. I looked up all sorts of information, but I can¡¯t find out


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    what disease this is! Don¡¯t worry too much; I promise I¡¯ll find out soon. I must get the antidote for you


    even if I need to barge into their headquarters,¡± Austin choked, promising Dominic as tears threatened


    to fall from his eyes.


    After all, Austin believed his granduncle would not be in this state if he did not save him. Austin swore


    he must save Dominic, even at the cost of his own life.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Dominic rolled his eyes and roared.


    It rendered Austin speechless. He instantly stopped feeling his emotions and pursed his lips while


    staring at Dominic.


    It turned out Dominic was still the same as ever. Although he was weaker now, to the point it was


    exhausting for him to speak, Austin was d to hear his granduncle reprimanding him.


    ¡°Your granduncle did so much just to save you from that ce. He didn¡¯t do it just so you could go back


    there again,¡± Alexander said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash.¡±


    Austin did not know what to say.

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    Dominic shut his eyes and nodded slightly in agreement with Alexander while Austin remained quiet.


    However, guilt-ridden for having caused all this, he was anxious to find out what it was all about.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Seemingly able to read his mind, Dominic raised his hand slightly and moved his


    fingers. ¡°Go¡­ fetch my silver needle.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Austin repeatedly nodded upon hearing his granduncle¡¯s instruction. ¡°Right away!¡±


    He was eager to do everything for his granduncle as long as the older man could get well.


    Dominic quietly gazed after Austin as he anxiously ran out of the room like a child, then turned to


    Alexander.


    Alexander knew the older man had something to say to him.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dominic then raised his arm.


    Alexander knowingly held the arm a bit higher and rolled up the older man¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I checked both


    your arms, and there¡¯s nothing. The mark you showed me before has disappeared. I also checked


    Austin¡¯s body; he doesn¡¯t have it either. What the hell¡­ was it?¡±


    He knew it was exhausting for Dominic to speak, so he mentioned all his discoveries in one go.


    Dominic nodded and looked satisfied.


    ¡®It¡¯s good that he can read my mind.¡¯


    "Water..." he nced at the ss beside him, and Alexander immediately understood him. Alexander


    got up, poured a ss of water, then fed the older man some, holding it to his lips.


    After drinking water, Dominic seemed to have regained some strength and leaned his head back. He


    was quiet for a few seconds before slowly saying, ¡°It¡¯s a symbiote.¡±


    He continued after a brief pause, ¡°They first grew it inside Austin and fed it with nutrients to elerate


    its growth. It used his body as its base before spreading to others. Since it causes no pain, it¡¯s hard to


    detect.¡±


    Alexander was stunned.


    Although Dominic spoke briefly, his message was clear. The organization first put the symbiote inside


    Austin¡¯s body, which served as a tool to grow it. When the symbiote reached maturity, it then infected


    the others.


    Therefore, the source was indeed Austin.


    However, it was not a pathogen as they previously thought, but a symbiote, which was something new.


    After all, the research institute had been researching viruses and poisonous nts, and no one


    expected the disease to have something to do with symbiotes.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying Austin is a tool to grow the symbiote? But I didn¡¯t find any trace of it on his body,¡±


    Alexander asked.


    Dominic shook his head lightly and said as he looked at Alexander, ¡°The symbiote¡¯s mother would


    protect itself, so Austin will be fine for now.¡±


    In other words, the symbiote had spread its venom to others through its children. The one inside Austin


    was the mother, so he would be fine. That was why he looked lively, even radiant.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Just as Alexander was about to ask again, he heard a sound from the doorway.

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    Austin stood in shock at the doorway as what he held fell to the floor with a ng. As he always took


    his time when asked to do things, Dominic was surprised that his grandnephew was back so soon.


    Worse, he seemed to have overheard their conversation.


    ¡°Uncle Dom, I¡¯m¡­ the mother?¡± His voice sounded odd. It was hard for him to ept this. Although


    Austin always suspected he was the source and the cause of what had happened, he found it hard to


    ept what he had just heard.


    Even the word ¡°mother¡± sounded bizarre to him.


    Dominic coughed and exined, ¡°Not you, but the thing inside you.¡±


    However, the older man¡¯s brief rification only bewildered Austin further.


    ¡°Inside me¡­¡± Austin looked down at his body but could not see anything with his clothes on. He quickly


    unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his skinny body. His previously lean and clear-defined muscle groups


    were no longer visible.


    Dominic saw what his grandnephew was doing and coughed before sighing. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see


    it. Cover yourself up!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s something inside me? But you said you eliminated the toxin, and I¡¯m fine.


    How can I¡­¡± It was a massive blow to Austin.


    He always thought he had recovered, and his formidable granduncle had found a way to counteract the


    ¡°virus.¡± However, he had caused his granduncle and the older man¡¯s servants to fall sick. Not only that,


    but Austin had yet to recover fully.


    ¡®Only God knows what¡¯s still hiding inside my body. I can also infect other people at any time. I¡¯m like a


    ticking time bomb, bringing danger to people around me, and I¡­ have no idea when it¡¯ll attack me.¡¯


    Besides fear, Ausint felt somewhat sick to his stomach. He covered his mouth and turned to run into


    the bathroom.


    Alexander and Dominic exchanged helpless expressions when hearing Austin throwing up. One of the


    reasons Dominic did not want to tell his grandnephew about this was so he would not be overly


    stressed. It would be easier for Austin if he did not know anything afterward.


    However, Dominic could no longer hide it from Austin as he had overheard the duo¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Then¡­ is there a solution to this?¡± Alexander turned his head back and asked solemnly.


    Although the whole thing sounded creepy and bizarre, being someone who had been around, he knew


    he must not panic as the most important thing was toe up with a solution.


    ¡®Since it already happened, there¡¯s no point in panicking. What matters now is to think of a way to solve


    the problem.¡¯


    Dominic did not answer him and sighed instead. Meanwhile, Alexander wondered if the older man had


    no solution or was simply too tired and needed to rest.


    After some thought, Alexander continued, ¡°I remember reading about venomous symbiotes in some


    novels, which im people create them and there are ways to get rid of them. However, I thought they


    originated from West Virho. Does it mean they¡¯re also being created overseas?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    The secret organization originated overseas and always focused on viruses. After expanding into the


    country, it started researching herbs and poisonous nts. Therefore, Alexander wondered if people


    from West Virho were involved in this.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Dominic shook his head and said, ¡°But you¡¯re right that there are ways to get rid of


    them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After throwing up in the bathroom, Austin stuck his head out while palming his chest. ¡°I read


    about it in the ancient text downstairs, but we first have to know what kind of symbiotes they are.¡±


    Probably revolted by the mention of ¡°symbiotes,¡± he rushed back inside to continue throwing up. The


    other two were speechless. Dominic curled his lip but looked toward Alexander and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s


    right.¡±


    ¡®Looks like Austin hasn¡¯t wasted time reading the books and has learned something after all. Perhaps I


    underestimated him.¡¯


    ¡°Then how do we determine what kind of symbiotes they are?¡± Alexander thought about it and asked,


    ¡°Anything I can do to help?¡±


    If Lily were here, she would know what to do and what she could do, but not him because medicine


    was not his forte. There seemed to be nothing he could not solve in the business world, and he used to


    think he could do anything, but he felt powerless standing there now.


    He had no experience coaxing and soothing his son and was equally at a loss for what to do about the


    Alexander could do nothing in the end.


    ¡°We muste up with the counteracting medicine, but it¡¯s not the time yet. Besides, I suspect we¡¯re


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    not the only ones infected,¡± Dominic said ndly.


    He looked calm. Although he was weak, he seemed to be doing much better than when he was in the


    bathtub.


    Alexander was confused. ¡°Not just you guys?¡±


    At this moment, Austin finally finished throwing up and rinsed his mouth. Then he came out to wipe his


    face, saying, ¡°Uncle Dom, are you saying there are others I¡¯ve infected? Like¡­ My parents and


    grandfather?¡±


    Although he tried his best to control himself, his voice quivered slightly. After all, they were his family,


    and he knew it would be a serious matter if he were right.


    Dominic gave him a deep look and slowly nodded.


    Alexander was shocked. He thought if they cut themselves off from the outside world, they could


    contain the spread of the disease and minimize the impact, but the infection might have happened long


    ago.


    ¡®It¡¯s toote now.¡¯


    Austin looked even grimmer. He tightened his grip on the towel and said through clenched teeth, ¡°I


    don¡¯t get it. How is the disease transmitted? Would I infect anyone Ie into contact with? Wouldn¡¯t


    many people be infected already if that''s the case?


    ¡°I can¡¯t even recall how many people I was in contact with when I ran away from that hellhole, not to


    mention those on the streets. What about the police officers involved? Wouldn¡¯t it mean¡­¡±


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it mean the disease would spread widely, and we can¡¯t contain it?¡¯

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    Dominic slowly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose so.¡±


    ¡°Suppose?¡± Taken back, Austin was put ill at ease by his uncertain tone.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done much research on venomous symbiotes, and what I know is only based on ancient


    texts. I¡¯ve never encountered them in real life before, so I can only guess.¡±


    He thought it was better to be cautious about the matter as he could not be 100% sure. Austin


    understood what his granduncle meant and nodded. After thinking about it, he asked, ¡°So¡­ how does


    the disease transmit?¡±


    He subconsciously nced at Alexander as he was in contact with him too. If the disease got


    transmitted through direct contact, many others would have gotten infected by now.


    ¡°My guess is through blood,¡± Dominic concluded after pondering.


    ¡°Blood?¡±


    Dominic nodded and breathed. ¡°You¡¯ve been in contact with many people since returning. However,


    until now, the infected people are just my servants and me. Since you¡¯ve stayed here for some time, we


    can¡¯t be the only ones if the transmission is through direct contact. Therefore¡­¡±


    After a pause, he looked at Austin and said, ¡°I think it was because we were all exposed to your blood.¡±


    ¡°You guys?¡± Austin was stunned and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Dom, you came into contact with my blood, but not all of the servants, right?¡± He thought his


    im was unlikely as it seemed to be too far-fetched.


    ¡°They did!¡± However, Dominic was sure. ¡°They all did, directly or indirectly.¡±


    Austin was baffled.


    ¡°You bled heavily, and I was the one who contacted your blood directly while the servants either


    washed your clothes or cleaned your body. In other words, we all did.¡±


    It was not a wild guess. The standard medium of transmission of infectious disease was either blood,


    saliva, or any other bodily fluid unless it was the previous respiratory virus that would cause a


    widespread pandemic.


    Still, the one inside Austin could not be that kind of virus. If it were, the infection would have been


    widespread and not just happening within the estate. That was what led Dominic to his conclusion.


    ¡°So, my parents were exposed to my blood as well¡­¡±


    Thinking so, Austin couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡®If Uncle Dom is right, then my parents¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll call them now!¡± He desperately wanted to find out if Dominic was right. Austin turned to look for his


    phone when he suddenly remembered something before dialing the number. He whipped around, his


    eyes wide. ¡°Lily too¡­¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    ¡®That¡¯s right! Lily was exposed to his blood and even gave him an acupuncture treatment. If Dominic is


    right, she got infected too.¡¯ Alexander looked rmed. He knew how badly Dominic had suffered from it


    and could not imagine if it were to happen to Lily.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Galen¡­¡± Austin paused and continued, ¡°He hadn¡¯te in contact with my blood, right?¡±

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    Stunned, Dominic frowned and pondered carefully. Then he slowly shook his head. ¡°He hadn¡¯t, I


    suppose.¡±


    The child was naughty, but Dominic cared for him well and would never let him do anything dangerous.


    He would even keep the kid away from things that could hurt him. Thinking back, he believed Galen did


    not expose himself to Austin¡¯s blood, nor was there such a chance.


    Alexander heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that his son did note into contact with Austin¡¯s


    blood. However, he was puzzled by something and asked, ¡°But¡­ Galen has a fever.¡±


    ¡°Fever?¡± Dominic was shocked. ¡°What other symptoms does he have?¡±


    Leaning forward, he nearly sat up in rm.


    Alexander noticed the older man¡¯s anxiousness and tried to calm him down. ¡°No, he has no other


    symptoms besides having a fever. He also has a good appetite and fell asleep after having some soup


    and biscuits. I took his temperature just now, and his fever has subsided.¡±


    Dominic was relieved to hear that Galen had no other symptoms. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°So, Galen is not infected, right?¡± Alexander asked tentatively. He earnestly hoped so, but he could not


    be sure.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not,¡± Dominic muttered, shaking his head. He wished and prayed the boy was not.


    Still, no one could be certain about this.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling my parents,¡± Austin said, taking his phone and leaving the room.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Alexander looked toward Dominic. ¡°Were you trying to draw out the symbiotes by taking the herbal


    bath?¡±


    Dominic opened his eyes to look at him, then nodded. ¡°I underestimated them because they¡¯re resilient


    and good at hiding. I¡¯ve failed to draw them out even after¡­ three hours.¡±


    He looked at his arm, which looked normal and the same as usual. However, only Alexander knew that


    the older man¡¯s arm nearly burst open three hours ago, and no one knew what was inside.


    ¡°Call Lily,¡± Dominic said, ¡°So you can put your mind at rest.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± Alexander nodded¡ªhe was indeed worried about her.


    Just as he got up, Austin hurried in anxiously while holding his phone. ¡°Uncle Dom, I think my


    parents¡­ got infected too!¡±


    The other two knew he was trying to calm himself down, but he could not hide the tears in his eyes nor


    the quiver in his voice. What he feared most had happened.


    ¡°They¡¯re showing symptoms?¡± Dominic propped himself up and asked, concerned.


    It was not just a matter of their family getting infected but whether his spection about the


    transmission medium was correct.


    ¡°They have a fever, and their bodies are itchy, but they didn¡¯t tell me about it because they didn¡¯t want


    me to worry.¡± Austin took a deep breath. ¡°I must have infected them. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    ¡°I must go and fetch them!¡± he said, ¡°If not, I wonder how many more people would get infected.¡±


    Before Dominic could say anything, Alexander suddenly turned around and walked away. Taking a


    hurried pace, he eagerly dialed the number as his heart began to pound.


    ----


    hey, i''m still trying to post this novel every day. Come back tomorrow to read the next chapters of this


    series on swnovels

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    No matter how hard Alexander tried, he couldn¡¯t stop worrying and felt overwhelmed by anxiety. He


    dared not think what would happen if Lily was indeed infected. ¡®She¡¯s a pregnant woman, for God¡¯s


    sake! How¡¯s she going to cope?¡¯


    The call rang several times. If it were before, he would stop calling and wait for her to return his call, but


    he could not wait for another second and kept calling. Until¡­


    Someone finally answered, and a familiar voice sounded. Alexander suddenly felt like a deted


    balloon and almost went limp.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Lily¡¯s gentle voice had a sense of bewilderment. ¡°What happened?¡±


    She saw her phone vibrating non-stop when she returned to her resting ce. She grew even more


    puzzled seeing Alexander¡¯s number because he had never called her repeatedly like this before.


    ¡°Are you¡­ feeling any difort?¡± Alexander said hesitantly. He was anxious but did not want to act


    too nervous, affecting her mood.


    ¡°No,¡± Lily said, puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Alexander pursed his lips and pondered momentarily, then briefly told her what was happening.


    However, he skipped the part about the symbiote showing itself under Dominic¡¯s skin and repeated


    what the older man said.


    He received no response for some time after he finished talking. Alexander waited a few more seconds


    and nearly thought the call got cut off, but he saw it was not and tentatively said, ¡°Lily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Lily caught herself and said, ¡°I got it. So, how¡¯s Dominic?¡±


    ¡°His condition seems to have stabilized, but I¡¯m not a professional.¡± He had listened to Dominic¡¯s


    instructions, and even Austin was unsure what to do. After all, they knew too little about symbiotes.


    ¡°How¡¯s Galen?¡± Lily immediately thought about their son.


    Alexander rubbed the center between his eyebrows. ¡°He was feverish when I arrived, but his


    temperature has gone down, and he seems fine. I suppose he¡¯s not infected.¡±


    After a pause, he asked, ¡°What about you? Dominic says it gets transmitted through blood. You came


    into contact with Austin and gave him an acupuncture treatment. You¡­¡± The more he said, the more


    worried he became.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Lily interrupted him and said with certainty. She knew why he was worried and panicked


    because she had gone through it before.


    Lily was just as anxious when he was in Burnwken and received no news about him. She was also in a


    state of panic after discovering he had gotten infected after finding him. She was not 100% sure if she


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    could cure him then.


    Likewise, Alexander was concerned about her and worried about her health.


    Lily feared her husband might not believe her and continued, ¡°Although it most likely gets transmitted


    through blood, it doesn''t mean we will surely get infected just bying into contact with it. It''s just


    spection, and no one can be sure for now.


    ¡°I know my body well, and I¡¯m fine,¡± she confidently said as if trying to convince him, ¡°You¡¯re the one


    who should look after yourself over there, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    Alexander felt much more relieved after hearing Lily¡¯s confident response, even if it was only meant to


    Lily was speechless.


    ¡°How are you over there?¡± Alexander changed the subject.


    ¡°Things are going well.¡± She loosened her hair and shook her head to stretch her neck. She palmed it,


    looked up, and nced around before saying ndly, ¡°I can return to you and Galen once Iplete


    the task here. You guys¡­ just be careful.¡±


    Alexander knew the organization monitored her, and it was sometimes inconvenient for her to talk, so


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    he did not ask why she said that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of things here, so don¡¯t worry too much. If you experience difort, you must tell me,


    okay?¡± After a pause, he suddenly sounded much more rxed. ¡°But I think you¡¯re not infected either.¡±


    Lily was surprised.


    ¡°If you are, wouldn¡¯t everyone there be infected as well? Since they¡¯ve created it, they wouldn¡¯t risk


    infecting themselves, would they?¡± he reasoned.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Lily nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. Let¡¯s monitor things


    first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After Alexander hung up the phone, his mind could rx a little more. Although what he said


    just now was meant for ¡°someone¡± to hear, his reasoning was sound.


    Since the symbiotes came from there, they should know if Lily were indeed infected, they would suffer


    the same fate eventually.


    Thinking so, he felt much more at ease. When he turned to go back to the room, he nearly collided with


    Austin at the doorway.


    Alexander saw thetter rushing away and seized his sleeve. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have to fetch my parents and grandfather. They might be infected as well.¡± Austin pulled a long face


    and had tears in his eyes.


    The man had been hit with a series of setbacks recently. With Dominic falling sick, he had to shoulder


    everything on his own, and he was now feeling worse than when the symbiote tormented him in the


    earlier stages.


    During that time, he suffered physical pains, and now he was mentally anguished. Austin could not


    even describe his guilt when seeing his closest kin, including his grandfather, suffering so much agony.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Alexander stopped him and said, ¡°Since you know it¡¯s infectious, and we still haven¡¯t confirmed


    the transmission medium yet, don¡¯t you think you might infect more people if you go?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll drive myself and leave as soon as I pick them up. I won¡¯te into contact with anyone


    else on my way.¡± Austin had made up his mind and was anxious. He was dying to see his parents


    when he heard their weak voices over the phone.


    ¡°Once you leave the estate, how can you guarantee you won¡¯t spread it? Besides, how can you be sure


    your parents and grandfather haven¡¯t already spread the disease?¡± Alexander asked, not letting go of


    his sleeve.


    Although they were unsure about the transmission medium, they were sure he was the source.


    Therefore, he should not be wandering around.


    Anxious, Austin yanked his arm away and yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking care!¡±

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    ¡°You know you do!¡± Alexander pulled Austin back forcefully, causing him to lurch due to inertia.


    Austin was in a momentary daze as he staggered to a stop.


    Alexander looked at him solemnly. ¡°Now the situation is unclear, and not even Dominic knows what the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hell these symbiotes are. You¡¯ll only worsen things by being so reckless.


    ¡°You especially mustn¡¯t wander around because you¡¯re the source. Your family and the servants might


    not truly be infected and could be disying symptoms of other diseases. Therefore, you could y


    right into the organization¡¯s hands if you recklessly go out there to pick up your family, okay?¡±


    His words got through to Austin. Austin cooled down as if a bucket of cold water had poured over him.


    He opened his mouth. ¡°Then¡­ what should I do?¡±


    He was too anxious. He hated himself and wished he had died in that hellhole when he thought about


    the torment his parents and grandfather might be facing. Now that Alexander hadid it out for Austin,


    he thought the former¡¯s reasoning made sense.


    Austin knew he should not wander around because he might cause even more significant harm, no


    matter how anxious he was. Now he felt like a virus carrier who could cause unimaginable disasters


    wherever he went.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about the estate since no one can leave, and my men are standing guard


    outside. As for your family¡­¡± Alexander paused and knitted his brow, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over to ensure


    no one can leave or enter the ce.


    ¡°Rest assured that my men will provide the daily necessities. However, you must tell your family how


    important it is for them to cooperate.¡±


    Often, theck of cooperation from people ultimately led to a big mess. Therefore, Alexander knew he


    must emphasize this and ask Austin to stress it to his family.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Austin nodded but asked with some concern, ¡°But¡­ will your people get infected?¡±


    Alexander shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but at this moment, it¡¯s the only way to


    minimize the risks. At least, they wouldn¡¯t have direct contact with your family or you.¡±


    He paused and threw Austin a deep look. Austin pursed his lips and knew Alexander was right.


    ¡®There¡¯s no other way that¡¯s better than this.¡¯


    Alexander raised his hand to pat Austin¡¯s shoulder. Then he softened his tone, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too


    much. Based on what we know, the disease hasn¡¯t spread widely. Besides, we can¡¯t be sure if your


    blood infected them, and it¡¯s all spection. We¡¯re just doing our best to minimize risks.¡±


    Austin knew Alexander was trying tofort him, but it did make him feel better. Austin lowered his


    gaze, uttering only two words, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He had always been arrogant, but what he experiencedtely made him feel like a useless nobody who


    could not save himself and brought many troubles to his family and even harmed society.


    ¡®There¡¯s indeed so much to learn about herbal medicine. I didn¡¯t take it seriously when Uncle Dom told


    me about it, but now I know I¡¯ve barely scratched the surface. There¡¯s so much more I know nothing


    about.¡¯


    After hearing Austin expressing his gratitude, Alexander did not say much else and gently patted


    Austin¡¯s shoulder twice.

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    Alexander immediately told his men to carry out his n while Austin called his family.


    Thetter did not mention the symbiote because it was hard to exin to his family, and he did not


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    want to cause panic. All he said was that there was an unknown disease, and he asked them not to


    panic nor go anywhere but to recuperate at home as Dominic had started to develop a cure.


    He also told them Alexander¡¯s men would deliver daily necessities to them and told them not to go to a


    hospital. Austin knew the hospitals could not deal with the symbiotes, and they might even spread the


    disease.


    After the duo settled some things, it was already dark outside. Alexander made a simple meal, and


    after feeding Galen, he held his son and sat on the balcony to look at the stars. It had been a while


    since Alexander sat and peacefully gazed at the starry sky.


    As they were in the suburbs and no buildings or light sources were around, the stars shone brightly in


    the clear night sky. The twinkling stars were so beautiful that they seemed surreal.


    ¡°Daddy, are people getting sick?¡± Galen looked up and asked.


    Alexander hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then am I getting sick too?¡± The boy pointed at his tiny nose and asked innocently.


    Stumped, Alexander shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±


    He knew he would risk his life to save his son, even if Galen had gotten infected. However, Alexander


    felt a surge of sorrow as he looked at his son¡¯s tiny hands and body after hearing his innocent question.


    ¡®Human beings spend their lives struggling to make a living, and only when they are close to death do


    they realize that the well-being of their loved ones is what matters most.¡¯


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not afraid of dying!¡± The kid held his father¡¯s hand and let out an earnest look. ¡°But I miss


    Mommy.¡±


    The simple remark nearly made Alexander shed tears.


    Galen had always been sensible and never talked about him missing his mother. His carefree acting


    nearly made Alexander and the others forget he was just a child. Galen was less than three years old


    but was unusually thoughtful.


    However, he was still a kid and yearned for his mother¡¯spanionship. Moreover, Lily had been busy


    Alexander held his son tightly between his arms and rested his chin on the boy¡¯s head as he said


    gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry because Mommy will be back soon. By then, everyone will get well, and we can be


    together again.¡±


    Galen blinked, not entirely understanding his father¡¯s words but believing him nheless.

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    Lily spent the entire day at theboratory and read the document about R10. There was no huge


    problem; it was more or less the same as the previous experiments regarding its focus on toxins.


    However, it was interesting that the drug form included medicine that could enhance one¡¯s muscles


    and bones. Although it would not counteract the effects of other ingredients, Lily could not figure out the


    purpose of its addition.


    ¡®They¡¯re trying to poison someone secretly and simultaneously enhance the muscles and bones? It


    doesn¡¯t make sense!¡¯


    Of course, she did not ask about it. She knew they would not tell her if she did, and even if they did tell


    her, it might not be the truth. She felt what they were trying to do was too bizarre.


    ¡®The organization seems to be trying to rule the world as they could use the things they created to


    control people. Yet they spend so much effort using raw materials to make their creations


    undetectable.¡¯


    She had a hunch there must be a deeper purpose to it. However, she could not figure out what it was.


    She also felt that even Mike and Rhea were unaware of it.


    ¡®Rhea¡­¡¯ Lily did not know what to think of that woman.


    ¡®She¡¯s gifted in medicine, even more so than Austin, yet she doesn¡¯t use her knowledge for good but to


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    research harmful things. Perhaps she has been led astray by others, but she doesn¡¯t seem to care the


    least about her family and has even hated Anastasia for no reason.


    ¡®She even faked her death and then showed up here. All I can say is that she¡¯s a dangerous person.¡¯


    After thest drop of the essential oil fell into the liquid and blended with it, Lily carefully put the sample


    inside the testing instrument and sighed in secret relief. She did not want to produce the results they


    wanted even if she could, knowing what the organization was creating would be used to harm people.


    However, if she did nothing, she would soon rouse their suspicion and would not have the chance to


    uncover the secret she hoped to find. Besides, the organization would surely devise ways to reach its


    goal, even if Lily did not do it.


    The ¡°boss¡± also said if they could not make R10 work, he would ensure everyone died along with him.


    She did not doubt his words.


    ¡®He¡¯s a madman! A madman is capable of doing anything!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± A voice came from behind her. Lily was stunned but did not turn around. She knew who the


    person was but had failed to notice her arrival, being too focused just now.


    A mocking chuckle sounded, and Rhea¡¯s voice was disdainful, ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. What


    you¡¯re doing is not going to work.¡±


    Lily looked down at the sample in her hand and said ndly, ¡°You¡¯re so sure as if you know how to


    make it work.¡±


    Rhea¡¯s expression changed, and she was stumped. Lily meant for her seemingly casual remark to


    mock her. If Rhea knew how to make it work, she would have seeded, and Lily would not have


    taken over.


    Rhea knew what she was implying but could not retort as it was true. She curled her lip into a half smile


    and stubbornly said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know how to make it work, but I¡¯ve failed enough times to


    know what you¡¯re doing will only lead to failure.¡±


    ¡®So what if I haven¡¯t seeded? It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I can¡¯t tell she¡¯ll fail, right?


    ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t learned from all your mistakes, huh?¡±

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    After finishing what she was doing, Lily turned around and looked at Rhea nonchntly.


    Rhea was standing behind her, observing. However, the disdain and disapproval on her face were


    unmistakable.


    Lily did not care. She smiled lightly and continued, "Don''t you know that every failure looks the same


    but is actually different? You might think the steps are the same, but as a matter of fact, even a subtle


    difference will cause a significant change in results."


    After a pause, she added, "It''s no wonder you keep failing even after doing so many experiments."


    This sentence was like salt to Rhea''s wounds. Her expression changed immediately. She always


    thought highly of herself, while others praised her, from her studies to her work ethic. It was not until


    entering participating in this project that she constantly felt frustrated.


    She also did not know much about raw materials.


    Rhea had never liked perfumes or fragrances, so she had never studied or even wanted to fiddle with


    them. Now, she had no choice but to learn about them because of this project.


    Maybe it was because this was her first time, and she had no foundation regarding perfumery, or


    perhaps it was because she looked down on such a field deep down. She could neverbine spices


    and herbs.


    The repeated experiments and failures gradually made her increasingly impatient. Also, the


    organization started losing trust in her. Rhea got pushed even further into the shadows when Lily came,


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    and the most crucial and confidential project¡ªR10¡ªhad also gotten handed over to Lily.


    Rhea could only assist her in the project, making her very dissatisfied.


    She never thought Lily was better than herself, and now she desperately tried to prove that. She


    wanted to let the organization know they had made a mistake and that she, Rhea Moore, was brighter


    and more powerful than Lily.


    However, Lily''s merciless ridicule embarrassed her. Rhea wished she could punch Lily or throw her


    experimental products away, but she could not. She could only stand still and clench her fists as tight


    as possible to vent her anger.


    Lily knew Rhea was furious but did not care.


    ¡®So what if a vicious woman like Rhea got angry?¡¯


    Rhea clenched her fists and slowly loosened them. She looked deeply at Lily before the corners of her


    lips twitched as she broke intoughter.


    She chuckled and said, "Yes, I don''t know as much about these spices, perfumes, and essential oils as


    you do. That''s why the organization has no choice but to have youe work here, even when you''re


    pregnant. I don''t know if these poisonous herbs or chemicals will do any harm to your baby. Do you


    think it''ll be born¡ª"


    p!


    Before Rhea could finish speaking, Lily firmly threw a p across her face.


    Rhea was stunned.


    ¡®This is the second time. The second time Lily hit me!¡¯


    The p was so fast and ruthless that Rhea did not even see iting.


    She held her face and subconsciously took a few steps back, looking at Lily with some apprehension.


    Rhea forgot the woman in front of her knew kickboxing.


    Although Lily was pregnant, it did not affect her agility.


    "Why you!" Rhea red at Lily angrily but dared not say another word.

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    "Shut the f*ck up!" Lily spat coldly, "I know how cold-blooded you are, but even if you don''t care that


    you''ll go to hell, you should still show some respect for your parents¡¯ sake."


    Now, Rhea felt even more shaken. She held her face and stared at Lily bitterly, clenching her teeth but


    not daring to say another word. She knew she did not have the skills to beat Lily.


    She sneered. "I don''t know how good of a person you''ve been, but since you''re doing this experiment,


    aren''t you just like me? Let''s see who gets their retribution faster!"


    After hearing this, Lily suddenly thought of something and asked, "Do you know what happened to


    Austin?"


    Rhea was shocked for a moment beforeughing again. Hercent smile was still apparent on


    her face. "What''s with it? Is it happening already?"


    Lily felt even more convinced that Rhea knew what was happening. It was even possible that she made


    this symbiote.


    "It''s just symbiotes, so what if anything is happening?" Lily muttered disapprovingly, pretending not to


    care. "Do you think my master and I aren¡¯t as good as you when ites to this?"


    However, Rhea brushed her loose hair away and smiled lightly. "It''s just symbiotes? It''s no ordinary


    symbiote! Honestly, I''m surprised you know it''s a symbiote."


    After a pause, she continued, "Since you asked that way, you should already know the people around


    you have already gotten infected. Then you should know that normal symtoxin isn''t contagious. This is


    no ordinary symbiote!"


    She wanted to lean in and mock Lily, but just as she inched forward, she thought of the p on her


    face and moved back instead.


    Rhea looked at Lily vigntly and was not ready to give in. "Lily, you think you''re so high and mighty. Do


    you think you can change anything by being here? You can''t! You can''t even protect your children.


    What kind of mother are you? You don''t deserve to be a mother at all!"


    "It''s not up to you to say whether or not I deserve to be a mother. Symtoxin can be contagious, and it''s


    nothing new. There are records about it in old medical books. Information about dispelling symbiotes


    from one''s body is in West Virho''s Journal of the Bizarre. Why? Is this news to you?"


    Lily noticed Rhea¡¯s hesitant expression and continued, "Do you think everything is in your control? Why


    do you think we left Austin at my master''s manor? Why do you think we didn''t let him go home? Why


    do you think we didn''t send him to the hospital? Do you think we don''t know anything?"


    "You¡­" Rhea was incredibly shocked. She could no longer put up a calm front.


    "Rhea, you''re just a kid!" Lily shook her head and sighed. "You''re just a pawn in someone else''s chess


    game. Even if you willingly choose to be a pawn, you consider yourself the most important piece.


    Instead, you''re just a low-value pawn the organization can sacrifice at any time."


    "Impossible! There¡¯s no way you know how to remove that symbiote. That symbiote doesn¡¯t even


    belong to West Virho. It originated from Ark¡ª" Before finishing her sentence, Rhea stopped abruptly.


    She seemed to have realized what was happening. She stared at Lily with widened eyes but saw that


    she was looking back at her with a smirk. "Are you lying to me?!"


    "Why would I? You''re overthinking things," Lily replied with a wave and a smile. "No matter where the


    symbiote originates, they¡¯re all from the same source. The old medical books are more useful than you


    think. Don''t think too highly of yourself. We''re only developing on the wisdom of our predecessors."


    "Enough with the philosophical words," Rhea snorted coldly, "I still don''t believe you! If you genuinely


    know how to cure it, show me!"


    "How do you know we haven''t already cured it?" Lily immediately asked, "Otherwise, why do you think


    I''m here, talking about this so calmly with you?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, Rhea was speechless.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    Rhea looked at Lily¡¯s indifferent expression and genuinely could not tell whether or not what she said


    was true.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Rhea, enough with your arrogance," Lily dropped her smile, hoping Rhea could reflect on herself.


    "You''re the arrogant one!" However, Rhea did not listen and narrowed her eyes slightly. "Lily Christian, I


    can''t wait to see what will happen to you!"


    With that, she turned and left theboratory.


    Lily''s eyes became colder as she watched Rhea leave.


    Rhea was right. Lily was just pulling her leg.


    Based on what Alexander had said on the phone, Lily did not even know what kind of symbiote was in


    Austin''s body and how it spread, let alone how to cure it. But since Rhea knew about it, she must know


    what symbiote it was and how to dispel it.


    From what she had inadvertently revealed just now, the symbiote was probably not from West Virho but


    from abroad. It was undoubtedly correct to start with ancient medical books. Still, they might also need


    tobine it with some foreign knowledge.


    ¡®I must convey this information to the old man as soon as possible,¡¯ Lily thought.


    She had no idea how he was doing now. Alexander said Dominic was fine, but she knew how stubborn


    the older man was. Even if something happened to Dominic, he would still grit his teeth and say he was


    fine.


    She was at a dead end with no skills to dispel the symbiote. She could only hope things would end


    quickly on her end and that the others could contain the spread on Dominic''s end.


    Not long after Rhea left, Mike came in. He looked at Lily''sboratory table and asked a very formic


    question. "How''s the progress?"


    "It''s still ongoing, can''t you see?" Lily snapped indifferently. She gestured toward the experimental


    table. "We have to wait for the data results."


    The two exchanged nces, and Mike nodded. "I hope you''ll seed as soon as possible." Then he


    turned and left.


    Lily continued to record the data in front of the experimental table. She watched the numbers change


    on theputer and took notes seriously. Half an hourter, she put away her notes and left the


    The weather outside was gloomy, with no sun. It was depressing as she walked out of the research


    base. She had just walked a few steps forward when Mike appeared behind her and whispered as he


    walked, "I heard what you said to Rhea. Alex called me as well. What is a symbiote? What is going


    on?"


    Lily turned her head to shoot him a nce before walking forward without saying a word. Mike was


    taken aback for a moment and immediately followed her. The two walked forward in such a leisurely


    manner that nothing seemed suspicious.


    "Austin had a symbiote in him, and it''s triggered to be released on purpose. Are you not involved in


    this?" She asked lowly.

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    Since Alexander had called Mike before this, Mike immediately knew what Lily was implying and


    quickly defended himself, "No, of course not! I know I¡¯ve lost your trust, but I promise I didn¡¯t know


    about that!


    ¡°Besides, you can see I don''t have any power here. He doesn''t trust me. I couldn¡¯t have known about


    that," he paused before continuing in annoyance, "At that time, I felt there was no need to involve


    innocent people, and that Austin guy was suffering here.


    ¡°So, when I saw the opportunity, I let him go. I didn''t expect it to be part of their n. They dug a hole


    for me to fall into. I¡­ They tricked me!"


    The situation annoyed Mike whenever he thought about it. He did not expect to fall for someone else¡¯s


    tricks after all his calctions. The thought of this left him in cold sweats as well. He thought he had


    everything nned, but his every move was under their surveince.


    He subconsciously raised his head to look around as he thought about it, fearing the organization might


    have heard what he just said.


    Meanwhile, Lily remained calm. She had her hands in her pocket as she continued to stroll forward.


    Her pace was unhurried as she lightly said, "You don''t have to look. This ce is under their


    surveince. I''m sure they''ve already seen two of us talking."


    "What?!" Mike was shocked and subconsciously stopped to look around frantically.


    Lily also stopped and turned to look at Mike, who resembled a frightened child. She curled her lips into


    a smile and said, "You don''t have to be so scared. You should know this ce is tightly monitored. How


    can we escape their surveince?"


    Mike immediately fell silent and signaled with his eyes to ensure she stopped talking. However, she did


    not seem to care. "I have a jammer on me, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Huh?!"


    "Why do you think I''m openly telling you this? I always carry a signal jammer with me." After a pause,


    she said, "Still, this symbiote is tricky. Can you think of a way to get some clues from Rhea about it?"


    Now Mike was even more puzzled. "Don''t you already know what it is?"


    He had heard what she said to Rhea before and admired her intelligence.


    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder she was so calm and rxed. She knows what it is.¡¯


    However, what she said now had Mike confused.


    Lily smiled slightly and said nothing. Mike was stunned for a few seconds before realizing something.


    "Oh! You were lying¡­"


    He quickly covered his mouth and said nothing more because the expression on Lily''s face was


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    enough to tell him everything.


    ¡®So, she lied to Rhea. Lily has no idea what the symbiote is.¡¯


    Mike had no idea whether Rhea bought it. Whatever it was, he believed Lily and thought she knew


    what to do.


    "You guys, with your lies and truths. I honestly can''t tell the difference!" He shook his head and


    eximed.


    His time in this organization was the most grueling period of his life. Every day he spent here, every


    word, and everything he did would involve double-dealing. He was like a secret agent, going back and


    forth with truths and lies. He was dazed.


    ¡®Sometimes, I wonder what I¡¯m doing with my life.¡¯


    "Well, I''ve been pushed to the edge." The smile in Lily''s eyes faded. She sounded forced and helpless.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    Everyone had a motive here, but Lily could only adapt to the situation when faced with these cunning


    individuals. Meanwhile, Mike did not understand this but still nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to get


    clues from Rhea."


    After a pause, he asked uncertainly, "But¡­how do you know it¡¯s her?"


    "I''m sure of it," Lily answered with certainty.


    "Unless there are other masters in medicinal herbs here," she added.


    Mike immediately shook his head. "There isn''t! Besides you and Rhea, everyone else is proficient in


    modern medicine.¡±


    This, he was sure of, as all the personnel here had to go through him. Of course, he could not rule out


    that there might be some things he did not know about. Despite that, he had not encountered anyone


    or learned anything about it.


    Lily nodded and pondered seriously before asking, "Are there any Arkadians here?"


    Mike was stunned for a moment by this question. "I don''t think so."


    "Are you sure?"


    This continuous questioning made him hesitant as he shook his head and said, "I''ll check again, but I


    don''t think so. What''s wrong? Do you suspect it''s from Arkadia?"


    "Not necessarily," she answered lightly, "Maybe you can check if Rhea''s been to Arkadia before. That


    would work too."


    "Okay, I will find a way to get these answers!" He said firmly. However, he was worried about how Lily


    looked at him because she seemed to doubt him still.


    "Alex has already helped me find out where Nicky is and promised to help me rescue him. So, I¡¯ll do


    my best to help you. After all, helping you is also helping myself."


    "You know where Nicky is?" Lily was pleasantly surprised by this news. Regardless, the child was


    innocent. She had always been concerned about Nick''s safety and knew Alexander was sending


    people to look for clues everywhere.


    However, he did not mention that he had found out where Nick was.


    "We found him!" Just these three words were enough to make Mike smile. All the worry he had been


    suppressing was relieved once Alexander told him he had found a clue.


    However, the ce they kept Nick in was hard to ess. If Mike relied on his strength alone, he would


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    have no chance of saving Nick. It was a different story for Alexander. Mike knew La Beaute Group''s


    connections had expanded to the royal family in Yudonia.


    ¡®Only Alex can help me rescue Nick!¡¯


    "That''s good news!" Lily breathed a sigh of relief and reminded him, "By the way, I''ve recently


    discovered that countless poisons are being studied in thisboratory. It''s beyond our imagination, so


    you must be careful. After all, these people are inhumane."


    ¡®Who knows when they¡¯ll secretly use it against us? It¡¯s best if we keep our guards up.¡¯


    Mike nodded. "I will. You should do the same."


    Of course, he would protect himself. After all, his son was still waiting for him.


    ¡®We''ll both be fine and finally reunite. Then I¡¯ll take better care of Nick and prevent him from any more


    danger.¡¯

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    On the second day, Alexander learned that the situation was far less optimistic than he had imagined.


    Dominic had fallen unconscious.


    Early the following day, Austin went to cook porridge and served it to Dominic. However, Austin noticed


    his granduncle¡¯s face was unnaturally red when he got upstairs. He seemed to be in a deep sleep and


    could not wake up.


    When Austin touched his granduncle''s forehead, it was burning hot. He quickly took a thermometer to


    check on Dominic; the thermometer read 102 degrees. If it were just a regr fever, Austin would have


    given Dominic some antipyretics, but that was not the case.


    ¡®Who knows how the symbiote will react to the antipyretics? It might cause a reaction.¡¯


    Therefore, Austin could only try to physically cool Dominic by wiping his body repeatedly. After some


    time, his body temperature dropped a little, but he was still unconscious.


    Alexander came over to take a look, but he could note up with any better solutions either. He even


    considered sending Dominic to a doctor.


    To avoid spreading the disease, Alexander thought he could send Dominic to a private hospital or invite


    a doctor to the house. However, this seemed to be out of a general practitioner''s league.


    At noon, Cameron called to check on Alexander¡¯s whereabouts. After a few seconds of silence,


    Alexander said, "I''m afraid I can''t go there for the time being."


    Then he roughly exined the situation, not hiding anything from Cameron.


    Cameron had his status, so he could ess many confidential things. He also knew about this


    mysterious organization but did not expect Rhea to be a part of it. On top of that, he had been poisoned


    before. He was the one who had experienced the power of this organization out of everyone else.


    Cameron listened to Alexander patiently, and after a moment of silence, he said, "I see. Is there


    anything I can do to help?"


    "Not yet." Alexander paused. "However, if possible, can you send someone to monitor the situation in


    the nearest city to ensure the virus doesn''t spread? Of course, it''s not just the virus. The organization is


    studying many things. I don''t know what other viruses there are."


    "I know, but¡­"


    Hearing the hesitation in Cameron''s voice, Alexander asked, "What is it?"


    "Their main target right now is probably the vine base," Cameron muttered slowly after a long


    pause.


    Alexander fell silent. He could also guess that. After all, the organization spent so much effort drugging


    Cameron and controlling him to change the project''s trajectory. Of course, it was not as simple as just


    making Fabian rich.


    Besides using the vine base as a ce to conduct their vicious experimental research grandly, the


    ultimate goal was to spread the virus through the vine sessfully. The thought of viruses


    spreading through vines caused goosebumps in everyone.


    Alexander cleared his throat and spoke in a deep voice. "We have people at the vine base too.


    We''ll keep an eye on the situation. As for those outside, I''ll leave it to you for now."


    "It''s my responsibility," Cameron replied without hesitation, "Are you doing alright?"


    "I''m okay for now. Could you arrange for a doctor toe over if possible?" Alexander asked after


    thinking about it.


    Austin, who passed by, looked at him and said, "There''s no need for that."


    Alexander did not answer.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Is there someone with you?" Cameron immediately became vignt.

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    "He''s a friend." After a pause, Alexander continued, "I''ll hang up first and call you again when I need


    your help."


    "About the doctor¡­"


    "It''s okay for now," Alexander said after some thought. Then he put away his phone, walked toward


    Austin, and asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    "The doctors out there are useless. This isn''t amon disease. You know that!" Austin replied in a


    deep voice.


    Alexander nodded. "I know, but right now, there''s no better option. The old man is down with a high


    fever, and none of the servants¡¯ conditions are improving. We can''t keep going like this. Maybe a doctor


    outside can help relieve¡­"


    "I''m a doctor!" Austin eximed.


    Alexander immediately fell silent.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I started as a doctor. As you know, I studied under many famous doctors,¡± Austin emphasized again.


    The tone he spoke in was very different from usual.


    He used to be proud, confident, and even slightly arrogant when he spoke about this. However, his


    voice was gentle yet heavy this time. His gaze was firm, and each word he said was meant to affirm


    Alexander.


    "I''ve been too decadent these days. Aftering out of the devil''sir, I''ve been running away like a


    coward. I''ve just been indulging in the care Uncle Dom had been giving me, alongside everyone''s


    concern for me. When Uncle Dom and everyone else fell ill, I felt like I''d lost myself andpletely


    forgot I was a doctor.


    ¡°I''ve been drowning myself in self-doubt and self-denial. I don''t believe I can do it. I don''t believe I can


    cure them, either. I don''t know anything, nor do I understand anything. Because of all this, I forgot what


    Uncle Dom told me.


    ¡°No one is born with the knowledge to cure, not even a doctor. Everyone learns as they go." Austin


    looked into the distance as he spoke, seeming to recall what Dominic had told him.


    He did not take it seriously back then, thinking the older man was superficial and mocking him. Now


    that Austin thought about it, every word was like gold.


    "Yes, it''s true that I don''t know anything about symbiotes. I haven''t learned about it or even seen it


    before. But with so many books at home and how easy it is to ess the Inte, I don''t believe I can''t


    find a way," he continued, "An average doctor won''t know how to deal with the current situation. So, I¡¯ll


    do it!" He ended firmly.


    There was determination and confidence in his eyes.


    The current Austinpletely differed from before. He was no longer the conceited and arrogant Dr.


    Fike who pursued fame. He was no longer that young man who chased the praises of everyone under


    the pretense of being a miracle doctor¡¯sst apprentice.


    At this moment, he understood his responsibility and knew his mission.


    Alexander looked at him and nodded slowly. It was not that he trusted Austin, but Austin was right.


    There was indeed no better option. No ordinary doctors could handle this unless they could find


    someone who knew about symbiotes.


    Austin made another phone call to his family. His parents'' condition did not deteriorate. Besides the


    constant slight fever and itchiness, they were basking in the sun and cooking in the garden.


    Hearing this made him feel a little relieved. This meant his parents were not severely infected, or the


    disease had yet to develop into a severe stage. Regardless of which one it was, this bought him more


    time.


    ¡®I must develop a cure as soon as possible. I can¡¯t keep pinning my hopes on others. I¡¯m Austin Fike,


    the grandnephew of the miracle doctor, Dominic Fike!


    ¡®Even if I¡¯m not his apprentice, I have been under his guidance and influence for years. I shouldn¡¯t be


    standing around helplessly. I must take action!¡¯

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    The hands on the clock ticked, indicating every passing second. Lily sat on the edge of the bed,


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stroking her lower abdomen with one hand and gently rubbing her phone screen with the other. It would


    be a lie to say that she was not nervous. This was the first time she felt this anxious.


    In the past, she knew she could ovee any difficulties. This time, it was not a simple sess or


    failure. It was something that could endanger many people.


    She was the only one in the room. Mike agreed to meet downstairs in the office when the time came.


    Although they could not escape the organization¡¯s monitoring systems, there was always a gap in


    them.


    The "boss" was at his weakest and mostx at noon. Mike naturally tried to lure away the few


    bodyguards around the "boss."


    Meanwhile, the remainingckeys would not be a problem for Lily. Now, she could only think about


    whether she could get what she wanted in less than an hour. That was the risk she was taking.


    She had immersed herself in her thoughts when her phone suddenly rang. Lily had silenced her phone


    here, so the vibration in her palm numbed her hand. Her fingers instinctively tightened, fearing


    Alexander had some bad news. At this time, she was at her wit''s end but could not think about it.


    When she finally nced at her phone, she saw Olivia¡¯s name.


    Lily immediately breathed a sigh of relief. However, after thinking about it, it might not be good news,


    and her mood dropped again.


    "Hello?" She answered the call, a little tired.


    "Lily, you¡­" Olivia seemed to have something to say, but when she heard Lily''s tone, she stopped and


    asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. What''s the matter?" Lily cleared her throat and questioned.


    "Nothing."


    Lily did not know if it was nothing or if Olivia was not telling her something because of how she was


    feeling. After a pause, Olivia said, "Oh, the email I mentioned to you before was about the request for a


    customized perfume from Yudonia."


    Lily was stunned. She pinched the bridge of her nose, a little annoyed. "I forgot about it."


    Recently, she had been too upied, and every task was crucial and frustrating. With all these mixed,


    she was honestly filled with worries every day. She could not remember everything.


    As for the perfume, she was a little reluctant to do it. That was because of the recent experimental


    project she was involved in. Although she was not developing perfumes, it was still rted to raw


    materials, and the final product was intended to harm people.


    Just thinking about this made her irritable and tired.


    "Huh?!" Olivia was stunned for a moment. She probably did not expect Lily, who had always been very


    organized, to forget about it.


    "Can you push it back? I genuinely don''t have the time." Lily sighed.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    Indeed, Lily was not lying. After all, she had no time to do anything else because she was trapped in


    this ce as if locked in a cage. Even if she managed to leave here one day, she would have forgotten


    what the outside world was like and if she couldpletely withdraw herself from this project.


    Therefore, she wanted to put aside her perfumery business and not think about it for now.


    Olivia, who had always obeyed Lily''s words, was hesitant. "But they¡¯re the royal family of Yudonia, and


    they''re already in the country. You should be arriving at Operose in two days. I thought you agreed to


    this."


    "When did I agree to this? I¡­" Just as Lily was about to refuse, she suddenly thought of something and


    paused. Her eyes widened as she asked, "Where did you say they were from?"


    "Yudonia."


    "Who are they?" Lily asked nervously.


    Oliva froze for a moment before subconsciously replying, "T-The royal family! I told you this before.


    Although our range of customers is wide, it''s not like we haven''t taken orders from the upper sses.


    ¡°However, this is the royal family; they¡¯re in a different league. If we offend them, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll affect our


    studio and thepany''s business."


    Those in business rarely fought those in politics, let alone the royal family. This was simply using a


    sledgehammer to crack a nut. When Lily looked at the bigger picture, there was no need to offend the


    other party for this, no matter how big La Beaute Group was.


    The royals only wanted a personalized fragrance. It was not something overboard. Although it was


    difficult at this juncture, it was not as big of a deal for Lily as it would be for others.


    "I know, I know." Lily nodded repeatedly. "Did they say when we¡¯ll meet?"


    "I''m¡­not sure about that. They mentioned how you haven''t been replying to their emails or answering


    their calls. They''re a little upset by it," Olivia said, "However, it seems like they''re still optimistic about it.


    ¡°I¡¯d wager they think very highly of your work. I know I have no right to ask this, but are you seriously


    considering not taking this project? Lily, I think¡­"


    Olivia wasing up with reasons to convince Lily when she heard Lily say, "I''ll do it. How about


    getting them to call me again, or just send me their number? I''ll call them myself. I probably won''t be


    checking emails as often, so I''ll just call them."


    Lily was afraid there would be traces of what she did when she used theputer in this ce.


    Although she could clear her history, she was not a professional in IT. If the organization found


    something, it might be used against her.


    As for the other party pointing out that their calls constantly got hung up on, it was most likely because


    she assumed it was a scam call and hung up when she was busy. After all, it was an unknown number,


    and it was normal not to pick it up.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Huh?" Olivia was stunned, perhaps by Lily''s change in attitude.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything else?"


    "No," Olivia quickly replied, "Lily, it''s great you''ve agreed. We don''t have to stay in touch with them after


    this."


    However, that was not Lily''s concern at all. If this virus were released, the whole world would be wiped


    out. Rtionships would not be necessary then. But since the client was the royal family of Yudonia,


    they may have a chance of rescuing Nick.


    Mike mentioned Alexander found clues that Nick might be somewhere in Yudonia, near the royal


    family¡¯spound. It was difficult for them to sneak in and save Nick in such a ce. Now that there


    was an excellent opportunity in front of Lily, she had no reason to miss it.


    Regardless of what happened between Mike and her, it had nothing to do with his son.


    Whenever Lily thought about children, she first thought of Galen, the twins in her womb, and Debbie


    from X Department.

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    "Is there anything else?" Since Olivia had yet to hang up, Lily assumed there was more to the


    conversation.


    Olivia had always been decisive with her actions and would hang up once she finished talking. On top


    of that, she had not been in the best shape recently.


    "Lily, have you been swamped these days? It seems like Alex is as well."


    Lily thought for a while and asked straightforwardly, "Do you want to ask about Edward?"


    "Is there any news about him?" Olivia immediately asked, anxious. Just these few words were enough


    to reveal the anxiety she felt. It was the main reason why she called.


    "Are you two not in contact?" Lily was also a little surprised.


    Although Edward seemed under control, he could live with Olivia before leaving. After all, he had been


    with her since returning to the country. Afterward, it seemed like those controlling him were targeting


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander, as they tried to sow discord between them and split their rtionship.


    Later, when the whole thing was exposed, Edward threatened to leave Olivia. It was not that she did


    not care about what was happening, but she just wanted to know whereabouts.


    "No." Her voice became low and sad. "When he moved out, I couldn''t stop him. Although we aren''t


    divorced yet, I feel I¡¯ll lose him. He has never been so determined before. He used to talk to me and


    would never raise his voice. Now, he¡­ It seems like he doesn''t want me anymore."


    Olivia was holding back her tears as her voice choked up. She was probably trying her hardest not to


    cry. However, this made Lily feel even more ufortable. Ultimately, Lily had no choice but to


    "I know. I know it isn¡¯t really him. But because of that, I feel even more likely to lose him. Lily, is there


    any way to cure him? What kind of symbiote is controlling him? Who is controlling him?!" Olivia finally


    let herself go and threw all her questions at Lily.


    After all, she had no one to talk to about this. On top of that, Lily had been so busy that they rarely met.


    Olivia found it suffocating with no one to vent to.


    "That¡¯s¡­" Lily was at a loss for words for a while. She did not know whether the people who controlled


    Edward were the same group as those in the organization. Although she had her own suspicions, she


    had been here for a few days and still had not seen traces of Edward.


    ¡®Are we moving in the wrong direction?¡¯


    Olivia immediately felt guilty when she heard Lily¡¯s hesitation. "I''m sorry, Lily. I lost control of myself."


    "It''s okay. I understand your worries. How is that losing control? Those are your sincere thoughts, and


    I''m delighted you''re willing to share them with me," Lily said softly.


    After a pause, she sighed. "However, the things that are happening with Edward are strange. I don''t


    have any clues yet. Please tell me or Alex immediately if you have any information on Edward''s


    whereabouts.


    ¡°You have his number anyway. Also¡­" Lily remembered something and quickly said, "But he has been


    dealing with some things recently, so you might not be able to meet him.


    ¡°Besides, the situation outside isn''t great right now. You should be careful and wear a mask whenever


    you go out. Remember to sanitize yourself as well, and¡­"


    After thinking about it for a long time, she slowly added, "Try not to go out if possible."

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    Olivia was confused. ¡°Why?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She noticed Lily¡¯s odd words and continued asking, ¡°Wait a minute. What do you mean by the situation


    outside? Are you inside somewhere? Where are you?¡±


    Lily sighed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask that much. It¡¯s a long story. I know what I¡¯m doing, so just listen to


    whatever I tell you.¡±


    Olivia stayed silent for a moment. Just as Lily was about to continue, she spoke, ¡°Okay. I got it. Lily, I¡¯ll


    take your words to heart.¡±


    Due to Edward¡¯s matter before this, Olivia almost had a fallout with Lily. Fortunately, she realized


    something was amisster and regretted her actions. After that, she trusted Lily even more.


    Some things were difficult to bring up, but Lily had to say those things for Olivia¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Liv, Edward¡¯s matter affected you greatly, but you must believe everything will get better eventually. At


    the very least, Edward isn¡¯t acting based on his intentions. Just think of him as a patient that will


    recover one day.¡±


    Lily knew her words could not do much for Olivia. She could not wholly understand what Olivia was


    going through, much less bear Olivia¡¯s sadness with her. However, she could not help but offerfort.


    Olivia answered, ¡°I know that, but I¡¯m worried because I haven¡¯t heard from him recently. I¡¯m fine,


    though. Plus, I know he¡¯s not acting like himself right now. He¡¯s been nice to me, and I¡¯m willing to go


    through this tough time with him.¡±


    Then she took deep breaths to calm herself down before continuing, ¡°Well then, we can¡¯t dy our


    work, no matter what. I¡¯ll tell them they can contact you directly. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you these days,


    you can also postpone it. I think they¡¯d be willing to wait for you since they very much like your


    products.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lily said. Until now, she still did not know the supposed royal¡¯s identity. She could only take


    things slowly and assess whether or not Nick¡¯s rescue was possible.


    After hanging up the call, she heaved a sigh. She was surprised when she rechecked the time.


    Unknowingly, it was already ten minutes past the appointed time. She quickly got up and drank the cold


    water on her table.


    Regardless of how difficult things seemed to be right now, she believed she could find a solution to


    those problems if she took things slowly and dealt with those matters one by one.


    When she arrived at the office building, she noticed Mike was already waiting for her. He wore a ck


    zer, looking the same as he usually did. However, he paced with one hand behind his back, and his


    eyes lit up when he noticed her.


    He subconsciously wanted to approach her but stopped after stepping out, seeming to have


    remembered something. Ultimately, he just waved at her from his spot.


    Lily nodded and strode to him instead. ¡°You can drop the act. Those people watching the footage can


    see right through it. You know that, right? I did something to all the surveince cameras and


    monitoring devices an hour ago.¡±


    Mike was taken aback and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Then he nced toward one of the surveince cameras, slightly doubtful of Lily¡¯s words.


    ¡°Quit looking! It¡¯s not going to work for a long time. Plus, they¡¯ll realize something is off with the time.


    Time is not on our side here.¡± Lily grabbed Mike¡¯s sleeve and pulled him with her as they walked.


    Mike staggered a little before catching up to Lily, still looking around curiously, ¡°Are the surveince


    cameras really not working?¡±

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    ¡°They¡¯re still working. It¡¯s just that there are disturbances on the screens.¡± Lily softly said, ¡°But it can¡¯t


    go on for long. Otherwise, they¡¯ll notice something is off.¡±


    If she could use this method for a long time without exposing herself, she would have used it long ago.


    It was a unique case this time, so she pulled this trick.


    Mike stared at Lily in surprise as if he had discovered something new. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this before,


    but the more I think I know you, the less I do. Is there anything in this world you can¡¯t do?¡±


    Lily helplessly nced at him and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just a jack of all trades at most.¡±


    She was not humble, but it was true that she only knew the basics about all these other things. On the


    contrary, she was well-versed in perfumery,bating, and medicinal herbs.


    However, Mike disagreed. He shook his head and expressed his thoughts, ¡°If I were a jack of all trades


    like you, my business wouldn¡¯t be where it is today. If that were the case, Nicky wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    He trailed off, sighing as he shook his head again. The topic just stopped there.


    Lily knew he was upset at the thought of his son. Initially, she wanted to tell him they might have a


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    chance to rescue Nick, but on second thought, she kept it to herself for now before everything was set


    in stone.


    She had not met the other party yet, so she did not know what kind of person they were. Lily also did


    not know if it were possible to even rescue Nick from them. She might give Mike false hope if she


    chose to tell him about it now.


    But if she had failed, it would only disappoint him even more, so it was best to keep the n to herself


    for now.


    ¡®It won¡¯t be toote to surprise him when we sessfully rescue Nickter.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, she said nothing.


    The two entered the elevator and pressed a button. Soon, the elevator doors closed and moved


    upward. Mike suppressed his sadness and became serious. ¡°I noticed four extra bodyguards outside


    the boss¡¯s office at this time every single day.


    ¡°They don¡¯t look like Hnders. I¡¯ve met them a couple of times, so we¡¯re quite familiar with each other.


    I¡¯ll lure them away while you search for what we want.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll lure them away. You go in,¡± Lily said while looking at the changing number on the tiny screen.


    Mike was stunned before he turned to look at Lily in shock. It was like he had heard something


    unbelievable.


    Although Lily did not turn to face him, she could sense his gaze. Calmly, she exined, ¡°You


    understand the officeyout more than I do, and you¡¯ll know where he might hide those things the best.


    If you get caught, or there are unexpected situations, you can handle it better since you¡¯re also more


    familiar with the bodyguards.¡±


    Mike nodded as he listened, thinking her words made sense. Still, he felt it was inappropriate for her, a


    pregnantdy, to deal with those bodyguards.


    ¡°The most important thing is that¡­¡± Lily turned to look at Mike. She was not finished yet and continued,


    ¡°You can¡¯t fight those bodyguards with your skills.¡±


    Mike felt humiliated for no reason, but he could not retort.


    Although Lily was a pregnant woman who appeared fragile and weaker than he was, he had to admit


    she was far better atbating than him.


    ¡°But¡­¡± He tried to change her mind. Her reason was logical, but he still felt it was inappropriate to let a


    pregnant woman deal with four burly bodyguards while he searched for the items in the office.


    ¡°It¡¯s set!¡± Lily patted his shoulder and decided for them. Mike was taken aback by how simr she was


    to Alexander.


    Soon, they arrived at the top floor.


    Ding!


    The elevator doors opened, and the sight of the four bodyguards Mike had mentioned weed them.


    The bodyguards had different characteristics from the duo, confirming that they were not Hnders.


    They were burly, and the lines of their build were apparent, even though they wore loose attires.

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    Lily nced at the bodyguards, wanting to identify the easiest target to take down first. However, the


    four bodyguards suddenly swayed left and right before she could move.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Mike subconsciously stood before her to block them off. Although he was nervous, he still


    protected her.


    Lily looked at him, then at the four falling bodyguards.


    Bang!


    They copsed to the ground, looking senseless. Lily took a few steps back, but when she noticed they


    were lying dead on the ground, she continued to observe them for a while longer.


    ¡°Are they dead?¡± Mike¡¯s eyes widened as he asked carefully. His voice was low, sounding like he was


    afraid of being heard.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Lily shook her head because she was unsure as well. However, her gut feeling told her they were not


    pretending, judging from theirck of aggressive aura. Plus, there was no reason for them to y dead.


    After some thought, she stepped forward, wanting to find out for herself.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mike pulled her sleeve subconsciously. When he saw her gaze, he hesitated and released his


    grip on her slowly. Still, he had reminded her, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    When Lily walked over, the four men still did not move. She decided to squat to take a closer look at


    them.


    Mike quickly followed suit, afraid they might hurt Lily if they were acting.


    ¡°They fainted,¡± Lily said as she turned to face him. Upon her examination, she found they were not


    dead and had just passed out. The bodyguards did not move, appearing to be in a deep sleep. Lily


    knew whoever attacked them probably used a drug to make them lose consciousness.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Mike went over, and sure enough, they were still breathing. There was a light scent of


    ether near their noses, which confirmed Lily¡¯s assumption. They were indeed drugged.


    However, these bodyguards were skilled in fighting. It would be easier to drug just one person, but


    there were four bodyguards.


    ¡®How did all four of them get simultaneously drugged? What are the chances of that happening?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lily pondered, unsure of who the suspect was. No matter who it was, it helped them with


    a significant problem.


    ¡°Then now¡­¡± Mike was hesitant now that the situation was slightly different from what they had


    expected.


    ¡°We¡¯ll continue with our n. You head inside to search for the items while I watch out here,¡± Lily said.


    Since they were here, they might as well continue their ns. Plus, the four bodyguards had already


    fainted, so they were unsure if there would be any more unexpected situationster. Hence, it was still


    necessary for one of them to keep watch.


    ¡°Then you¡­¡± Mike was still slightly hesitant. The current situation was too strange.


    ¡®What if there are still other hidden risks?¡¯

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    It would not matter as much if that was Mike and Lily¡¯s n from the beginning, but they had no idea


    who drugged the four bodyguards. Although it helped them with their problem, they were unsure if the


    other party was a friend or a foe.


    ¡°Stop wasting time!¡± Lily pushed him into the office.


    Mike sessfully barged into the office. The door was not closed properly, so it opened as soon as he


    bumped into it, causing him to stagger a little.


    No one was around, and the ¡°boss¡± was not there. It puzzled Mike even more. Everything looked like a


    trap set up before their arrival to lure them here.


    Mike was worried and peeked his head out of the office. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re baiting us?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already here. Is it different between taking it as bait or looking at it as an opportunity?¡± Lily


    asked in return. Her tone was not particrly friendly as she red at Mike, thinking how this man had


    be so naggy.


    They were already knee-deep if it were a trap, so they might as well take this chance to search the


    office. It was not like anything would change if they were to leave now.


    Her re scared Mike. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll stop hesitating!¡±


    Without hesitation, he returned to the office and started his search, especially in the safe beside the


    desk. However, it felt strange to him that no one was in this vast space. He kept feeling someone was


    hiding in the dark and that the person would suddenlye out to attack him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily stood outside the door and observed the four men closely. She realized they were not just simply


    drugged.


    They were probably drugged after getting attacked, and the drugs were only used to make them


    unconscious for an extended period.


    ¡®It seems someone had fought with the bodyguards, ending with their defeat. They have a few evident


    broken bones and limbs. Who¡¯s the attacker?¡¯


    The attacker managed to keep his identity hidden here and was excellent atbating. It reminded Lily


    of the person who warned her in theb the other day and handed her a note afterward.


    ¡®Are they the same person?¡¯


    Mike was still searching around in the office. The safe was locked, but fortunately, he had made a


    mental note to himself before this to watch out for the passcode. He took out his gloves and was about


    to press the buttons.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it first!¡± Lily suddenly yelled at the door, scaring him.


    Mike was confused and turned to look at her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± She walked over, bending down to check the safe. She watched Rhea open the safe


    the other day. At that time, the boss did not avoid them. Since he was not afraid of them finding out


    about his passcode, there would only be two reasons for that.


    Firstly, the thing they wanted was not in the safe, and secondly, the safe was not as simple as they


    thought.


    ¡°You know how to check out a safe as well?¡± Mike asked in disbelief as he watched Lily check out the


    safe carefully.


    However, this was not a new thing to him after he had gotten to know Lily better. Besides being in awe,


    he could only stand by her side as he watched her check the safe while looking around the room.


    Mike could never see the table''s drawers whenever the man sat behind this desk. Now, he found that


    something was strange about it. All the drawers here were open ones. He could see what was inside


    without anything to cover the drawers.


    Plus, the space where the drawers were supposed to be was empty, meaning there were no drawers.


    From the looks of it, the safe was their only option unless there was a secret passage in this office.

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    There was nowhere else to hide things here. Even the documents were on the desk or somewhere


    visible.


    ¡°Something¡¯s weird about this,¡± Mike mumbled to himself.


    Upon hearing his voice, Lily turned subconsciously. ¡°What is weird?¡±


    She followed his gaze and noticed the unusualness as well. She frowned because this entire office had


    a strange vibe to it.


    ¡°Did we just walk into their trap?¡± Mike was starting to find things strange and looked at the safe again.


    ¡°I suspect the things we want aren¡¯t inside here either.¡±


    Lily retracted her hand and did not touch the safe anymore. Her gaze turned darker. ¡°No, it¡¯s the exact


    opposite. What we want is precisely inside here.¡±


    Mike was puzzled.


    ¡®If that were the case, what are they waiting for? Or is Lily unable to open the safe as well?¡¯


    Lily straightened her back and yelled, ¡°Come out!¡±


    At that moment, Mike felt like a fool. He had been looking around wearily but did not notice someone


    else¡¯s presence. Although he guessed this was a trap set up for them and someone was waiting to


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    capture them, he did not catch sight of the person.


    However, Lily seemed to be confident that someone was there.


    ¡°Stop hiding. Aren¡¯t you here to look for something too? Plus, you didn¡¯t find it as well, did you?¡± Lily


    continued.


    Still, there was no response, and no one came out.


    Mike searched again and found no one, making him look at Lily doubtfully. ¡°Is there really some here?


    Or are you just tricking¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he saw Lily lift her hand and suddenly throw something at the speed


    of light. Mike only felt a gust of cold wind blowing past his face. Soon, a man emerged from the


    direction Lily had swung her hand in earlier.


    Mike was astonished. He had to admit he was bewildered.


    Everything that had happened was beyond his imagination. He did not know those with tremendous


    someone was hiding in the office.


    The other party wore ck clothes with a ck mask covering his face. Only his eyes were visible.


    Mike instantly became wary. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He never expected to see someone else with ulterior motives besides him and Lily to be in this ce.


    ¡®Are there other people wanting to find the organization¡¯s secrets, too? Or is this man from the


    organization waiting to capture us here?¡¯


    He could not figure out the other party¡¯s identity for some time. He had to be wary. However, Lily said


    nothing and stared at the other party silently. The other party¡¯s build and features were the same as the


    person who had helped her in theb the other day.


    She found him familiar but could not pinpoint who he was. Now that they were facing each other and


    met gazes, she instantly knew who he was, even though she could only see his eyes. She felt


    conflicted about his appearance.


    Surprise, doubtfulness, confusion, and anger were what she felt.


    The other party had a silver needle in his hand. It was the needle Lily had thrown earlier, but the other


    party was agile and managed to catch it.


    He said nothing but stared at Lily and Mike in silence.


    ¡°Edward, is that you?¡± Lily suddenly asked.

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    ¡°Edward?¡± Sure enough, Mike also recognized Edward.


    Edward had been working for Alexander for many years and was always next to Alexander wherever


    he went. Mike had many encounters with Edward in the past.


    However, Mike did not think in that direction. But with Lily¡¯s question, he looked closer at the other man


    and realized he looked highly simr to Edward. Even the man¡¯s build appeared to be the same.


    ¡°Turns out it¡¯s a friend of ours!¡± Mike smiled, breathing out a sigh of relief.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After rxing, Mike was no longer as wary as before. He shook his head and said, ¡°Why are you here?


    Did you fight with those four men out there? Good job, man! But then, why are you here? Did Alex ask


    you toe?¡±


    He asked a series of questions but did not realize there was an invisible tension between the other two.


    Edward did not respond to Lily¡¯s question from earlier. He neither denied nor admitted he was Edward.


    He just stood there in silence, his gaze deep.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you remove your mask?¡± Lily continued to ask, ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t dare to show your


    face to us, or are you too embarrassed to show it?¡±


    Mike was taken aback because something seemed amiss.


    ¡®If I remember correctly, Edward is Alex¡¯s assistant. That means Lily is also his boss but sounds hostile


    toward him. That¡¯s not how Lily usually deals with other people.¡¯


    Hence, Mike had to ask, albeit hesitantly, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lily was still staring at the man before them. It sounded like she was exining things to Mike, but it


    also looked like she was questioning the other party. ¡°Or are you ashamed?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mike was getting more confused.


    ¡°Ask him.¡± Lily lifted her chin in the other party¡¯s direction and suggested. She looked calm and had


    everything under control.


    ¡°Are you really Edward?¡± Mike was still unsure. Although the other party did resemble Edward very


    much, and Lily was confident about her guess, Mike still wondered if it was Edward.


    ¡®If he is, why is he so cold toward Lily? On top of that, Lily mentioned that someone else was controlling


    him. Could it be¡­¡¯


    A moment of silenceter, the masked man said lightly without removing his mask. ¡°The things you¡¯re


    looking for aren¡¯t here.¡±


    Mike was stunned because that voice belonged to Edward. Although the man had yet to remove his


    mask, his voice was familiar.


    ¡°Edward, it really is you! What the h*ll are you doing?¡±


    After all, Mike was familiar with Edward, so he almost wanted to punch Edward lightly. However, he


    kept his hands to himself and decided against it.


    ¡°Go. Leave this ce!¡± Edward continued.


    Mike was confused.


    ¡°The things you¡¯re looking for aren¡¯t here. Staying here will only bring danger to you both. This is a


    devil¡¯s den, so you should leave!¡± he added.


    ¡®He sounds concerned about us, but why is he here in the first ce? Also, how does he know our


    ns and actions so clearly?¡¯


    -0---


    We are trying to update the chapters of this novel as quickly as possible. So please keep supporting


    Swnovels.

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    ¡°I knew you were not being controlled.¡± Sure enough, Lily was not concerned about what he was


    saying. She was just staring at Edward intensely.


    Only his eyes were visible, and he appeared to be exhausted. However, there was no malice in his


    gaze. His eyes were clear instead of nk, indicating he was not under control.


    ¡®If Edward isn¡¯t under control, why would he say such terrible things to Liv? Why would he have a falling


    out with Alex? Most importantly, when did Edward get here?


    ¡®Was he here long ago, or did he just infiltrate the area? It could be something Alex arranged, or


    Edward could¡¯vee here of his own ord.¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Edward sighed heavily, appearing to be helpless. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. What are you guys talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand anything?¡± Mike interjected.


    He thought the two were using code tomunicate and could not understand what they said. He felt


    like an outsider.


    Back then, Mike felt he had many secrets he could not tell others. But now, it appeared he was the one


    who knew nothing.


    At this moment, Edward finally turned and nced at Mike. ¡°Mr. Corden, they won¡¯t release your son


    even if you were to die here.¡±


    Mike was astonished by his words. It sounded cruel, but Mike knew Edward was merely stating a fact.


    With the mysterious man¡¯s cunningness and cruelty, it seemed he wanted to keep controlling Mike by


    holding his son hostage. Hence, Mike never gave up on searching for his son, even if he had no choice


    but to serve here forever.


    It was close to impossible for them to release his son.


    ¡°Did Alex ask you toe here?¡± Mike asked. This was something Lily was doubtful about as well.


    ¡®If Alex instructed Edward toe here, why didn¡¯t he tell Lily about it? He wouldn¡¯t hide anything from


    Lily.¡¯


    Edward¡¯s gaze darkened, and he ignored the question. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. This isn¡¯t a good


    ce to linger. You two better leave as soon as possible. They¡¯ll discover your ns if you wait any


    longer.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think no one will find out if we leave now? Do you think we¡¯ll get trapped here if we want to


    leave?¡± Lily looked at him and asked, ¡°You know why we¡¯re staying here.¡±


    Edward pursed his lips in silence.


    Lily was right. They were not staying here because they were under control. Besides the staff, who


    needed to scan their cards wherever they went, theb¡¯s middle and top management did not need to


    do that. They had the freedom to move around the vicinity.


    However, they knew what they were doing and how huge this organization was. Hence, they would not


    leave beforepleting the research. Once they left, no one knew what would happen.


    Death was not scary to them, but what scared them most was their actions affecting their friends and


    families.


    ¡°This experiment cannot seed, and you must leave,¡± Edward emphasized as he stared at Lily. He


    averted his gaze to the clock on the wall, then toward the bookcase. ¡°Time is running out. Stop wasting


    time!¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s in a hurry. I saw him looking at the time earlier. What¡¯s he waiting for?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Mike was puzzled. ¡°Also, where did the boss go? Did you hide him


    somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can escape after we leave?¡±


    There were many more people in the organization besides the mysterious man. Lily and Mike still had


    not figured out their web of connections andwork yet.


    Edward¡¯s gaze turned darker as he said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about escaping.¡±


    Mike was stunned, and the same went for Lily. ¡°Are you nning to die here with them?¡±

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    Mike was astonished upon hearing that and nced in Edward¡¯s direction. He waited for an answer.


    Edward said nothing, but his silence confirmed their thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± Lily said lightly. Her voice was calm and without emotion. She sounded like she was


    reading a fact.


    Mike agreed with her, adding, ¡°If that¡¯s your n, then you¡¯re crazy. Do you know how many people are


    here and how tight the security is? Also, many types of viruses exist here, including those well-


    developed and still developing. Are you aware of all that?¡±


    A momentter, he continued, ¡°How will you bring this ce down by sacrificing yourself? Tell us. Don¡¯t


    you know this ce isn¡¯t a vination development center? That¡¯s just a cover-up for what they¡¯re


    doing?


    ¡°Do you think you can leave here alive after destroying this ce? Even if you sacrificed yourself and


    died, no one will know you for your good deeds. People will only remember you as a sinner!¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡± Edward was also calm¡ªeven slightly indifferent as if he was not the main character of


    their conversation. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Mike was speechless at his attitude because he and Lily cared. He realized anyone from the Russell


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    family and anyone involved with them was insane. He had never known Edward as a stubborn person


    because Edward appeared sensible and reliable.


    ¡®What happened to Edward that made him so dead-set on this n?¡¯


    Before Mike could think of how to convince Edward, he heard Edward¡¯s hurried voice. ¡°Leave quickly!


    You don¡¯t have much time left. Others will realize what¡¯s happening here. It¡¯ll be toote if you want to


    leaveter!¡±


    As he spoke, he grabbed Mike by his cor and nned to do the same to Lily. However, he changed


    his mind and grabbed her arm instead after looking at her. During his hesitation, Lily had already


    stepped backward, grabbed his arm, and twisted it.


    She restrained one of Edward¡¯s hands. He could fight against Lily but knew it would be inappropriate


    due to their status differences.


    ¡°Mrs. Russell, please don¡¯t make this difficult for me!¡± Edward finally said something that made him


    sound like his old self.


    Lily¡¯s gaze deepened, and she stayed silent. She just grabbed his wrist tightly in response to his words.


    ¡°Let me go! Let go¡­¡± Edward grabbed Mike by his neck tightly and held him in the air. It got difficult for


    Mike to breathe. Mike could not breathe properly and felt embarrassed.


    Lily restrained one of Edward¡¯s hands and had an advantage over him. However, Edward could still


    easily lift Mike in the air with only one hand. Mike felt embarrassed because he was a grown man but


    could do nothing to free himself.


    ¡°Mrs. Russell¡­¡± Edward was helpless. He could not be forceful toward Lily and became anxious.


    After a momentary silence, Lily looked at him, her gaze full of conflicted emotions. ¡°You¡¯re severely


    poisoned!¡±


    Edward was stunned, but his expression changed the next second. He did not deny what she said and


    replied calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°It does!¡± Lily was solemn and said thoughtfully, ¡°Have you ever thought that you¡¯re not alone and Liv is


    still waiting for you? She¡¯s pregnant now but has always trusted you. Even if you treated Live that way,


    she never resented you.


    ¡°She¡¯s so loyal to you, but how could you do this to her? You said you would sacrifice yourself and


    bring this ce down. When you made that decision, did you think of her and your unborn child?¡±


    Lily became infuriated as she spoke and gradually strengthened her grip on Edward¡¯s wrist.

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    Perhaps it hurt him, or Lily had pressed the right spot, but Edward¡¯s expression changed as he


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    loosened his grip on Mike.


    Mike saw a chance to escape and quickly broke free before moving aside. He thought he was not far


    enough to be safe and took a few more steps backward a secondter. He escaped Edward¡¯s grip, but


    Edward did not bother chasing after him.


    Instead, Edward tried breaking free from Lily¡¯s grasp. Although Lily was much weaker than him, he


    could not break free from her even though she held his wrist with only two fingers. Sure enough,


    Edward dared not forcefully break free from her. Hence, he could only stand rooted.


    ¡°I admit my faults and can only repay her in our next lives,¡± Edward¡¯s voice was low. With his gaze


    lowered to the ground, he appeared lonely. Edward knew he would hurt Olivia the most, but he had no


    choice.


    He unknowingly got involved in these things and learned about all the horrible things the organization


    did. Due to that, he could no longer return to his old self. Moreover, he had gotten poisoned by the


    virus.


    Since he would die sooner orter, he wanted to do something meaningful, like destroying this ce in


    hisst days.


    ¡°F*cking b*llshit!¡± Lily rebuked.


    Mike was shocked because it was his first time hearing Lily curse so furiously. Even when he lied to Lily


    back then, she calmly told him she would cut ties with him. He had never seen her this angry before.


    Lily continued, ¡°In your next life? What the f*ck is that? I dare you to ask her if she wants to be with you


    again in her next life. You owe her in this lifetime, so repay her now! You¡¯re still well and fully capable of


    doing everything.


    ¡°Why do you have to sacrifice yourself because of this godforsaken ce?! We¡¯re leaving together, or


    no one is!¡± With that, Lily grabbed Edward¡¯s wrist, wanting to drag him to the door.


    Edward was astonished and quickly stopped, not allowing her to drag him along. ¡°Mrs. Russell, I can¡¯t


    leave!¡±


    ¡°Why not? We¡¯re not going anywhere without you.¡± Lily turned to look toward the bookshelf. ¡°Did you


    catch that man and hide him away?¡±


    Edward was stunned, not expecting her to guess it right away. However, he would not hide it from her


    since she found out. He nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Did you do that just to wait here for us?¡± Lily continued.


    Mike had no words at this moment. He thought everything was under control. Not only did the


    organization monitor them¡ªeven Edward knew about every move they made. Fortunately, Lily could


    sense that, but he had no idea.


    Suddenly, Mike had a thought. Once he rescued his son, he would bring Nick to a faraway ce and


    stop running his business. He believed he had only seeded in his business with God''s blessings.


    Lily knew nothing about Mike¡¯s thoughts at this moment. She and Edward paid no attention to Mike.


    Edward frowned when faced with Lily¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, and no.¡±

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    Lily was puzzled.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to dwell on this now. I¡¯m serious.¡± Edward sighed helplessly. ¡°Please. I¡¯m begging


    you two to leave. Now!¡±


    ¡°Did you ce bombs in this ce?¡± Lily asked after some thought as he urged them to leave.


    Mike became wide-eyed. ¡°Bombs?¡±


    Then he rummaged around, unsure if Edward had ced a bomb there.


    ¡®He would be crazy if he did!¡¯


    ¡°No,¡± Mike sighed. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer. I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a banging sound came from inside the bookshelf. Lily nced over


    subconsciously while Edward became increasingly anxious. ¡°Mrs. Russell, please listen to me this


    time!¡±


    ¡°You listen to me. Bring us inside to meet him!¡± Lily said severely.


    After a momentary hesitation, Edward nodded. Although they knew he was unwilling, he always


    obeyed Lily.


    Lily noticed it and slowly loosened her grip on Edward. Upon regaining his freedom, Edward moved his


    wrist a little. Although it still hurt, his skin had no marks¡ªnot even a red mark from being grabbed so


    tightly.


    He always knew Lily was an expert in kickboxing, but as they had never engaged inbat, he was


    unsure of her real capabilities. However, he finally experienced it for himself.


    After twisting and turning his wrist, Edward walked over to the bookshelf. He stood there and raised his


    hand before squatting to turn the vase on the shelf¡¯s bottom-most section. However, the bookshelf


    remained the same.


    Lily was confused, and so was Mike.


    Edward turned to look at them and exined nothing, even though he knew why they were confused.


    Instead, he walked to the other side of the shelf. Then he stretched his arm and bent over to pick up a


    book, doing the same to another section.


    After hisst action, a booming sound came from the bookshelf. The sound was not particrly loud,


    but as the trio was not speaking and focused on the bookshelf, it still surprised them.


    Lily said nothing but was shocked to her core. It turned out this office was indeed hiding an important


    secret. Not only did it have a secret room, but it was also tricky to enter. Without seeing it for herself,


    she would not have known how much it took to unlock the secret room.


    Still, she wondered how Edward knew this.


    She looked at Edward doubtfully, but he did not look back at her. He stood with his hands hanging by


    his sides and faced the bookshelf splitting into half from its center. It made him feel a sudden sense of


    loneliness.


    Mike¡¯s mouth was wide open, astonished beyond words.


    ¡°What? There¡¯s a secret room in here!¡± Mike said, ¡°I was the one who moved and arranged all the


    things in this office. How did I miss this?¡±


    He could not exin his feelings and was amazed by how well the secret room was hidden.


    Once the bookshelf split in half and moved to both sides, they could see what was behind it all along.


    Mike entered the space hurriedly, with Edward following suit. As for Lily, she watched them and paused


    momentarily to look outside the door. Since it was dead silent, she followed behind them as well.

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    The secret room was notrge but had a bed, sofas, bedding, tables, a coffee maker, etcetera. The


    eeriest thing was a row of transparent jars on the left-hand side tables. It was hard to distinguish the


    things submerged in the murky liquid inside these jars, but their shapes and colors were unsettling.


    Heavily tied up on the floor on the right was the mysterious and vicious man who had been bossing


    them around.


    Completely still, he seemed asleep or passed out, but the banging just now hade from here.


    Lily raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    Edward shook his head.


    Mike went over and lowered his head to take a look. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Then he looked toward Edward. ¡°How did you catch him? Were you the one who struck down the


    bodyguards outside?¡±


    Edward nodded slightly. Although those people were not easy to deal with, they were not his match.


    Mike gave him a thumbs-up and lowered his head to stare at the man on the floor conflictedly.


    Since the man had kidnapped his son, Mike hated him very much. Still, tying the man up like this was


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not a solution.


    If this could work, he would have done it long ago. However, he knew this perverted man too well¡ªhe


    would rather die than reveal Nick¡¯s whereabouts.


    Mike turned to look at Lily and asked, ¡°Now what?¡±


    Since things hade to this, there were no other ways to deal with it. Since Edward had done this,


    they could not drop their pretenses on whether or not they chose to kill the man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Lily pulled over a stool and sat on it. She could not stand for long periods as she was


    pregnant. She would sit whenever possible.


    Mike knitted his brow. ¡°Talk? With who?¡±


    ¡°Him, of course!¡± She pointed toward the man lying still on the floor with her puckered lips.


    Mike opened his mouth to say the man was unconscious and could not talk, but he heard a familiar


    peal of shrill giggles before he could speak.


    Although the man was tied up and curled on the floor, hisughter remained creepy and smug. The


    man giggled till his whole body shook as if he had heard something amusing. ¡°You¡¯re smarter than I


    imagined.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am.¡± Lily propped her hip with one hand and leaned against the edge of the long row of


    tables, feeling much morefortable with the support against her back.


    ¡°So what if you are? Do you think you can change anything? What a joke!¡± Heughed increasingly


    madly, to the point his entire body convulsed.


    ¡°Stopughing!¡± Edward seemed angry and went over to give him a hard kick. The kicknded


    squarely and heavily on the man¡¯s stomach.


    Grunting, the man curled up due to pain for a few seconds before continuing to burst into maniacal


    Edward grew upset and wanted to kick him again, but Lily raised her hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Her voice stopped Edward, and the man¡¯sughter gradually became intermittent chuckles filled with


    ridicule.


    Lily looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Cut your act!¡±

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    The man¡¯s initially curled-up body slowly stretched as he moved his legs. Then he turned around and


    sat upright before crossing his legs to face Lily. He looked up, still wearing his mask.


    However, his eyes seemed even creepier and more intense as they glowed with malice. He cocked his


    head and looked at Lily, then nced briefly over his shoulder at Mike before fixing his gaze on


    Edward.


    After that, he burst into a peal of giggles again. ¡°I truly underestimated you, huh?¡±


    Edward gazed back grimly without a word as he stood beside the man.


    Lily chuckled coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated a lot of people, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Tell us. Who do you work for? What kind of organization is this? What are you guys up to? How many


    people are in your organization?¡± Although she knew he would not tell the truth, she still had to try.


    The man tilted his head and looked back at Lily. To her surprise, he answered readily, ¡°Our organization


    is beyond your imagination.


    What do you guys know? You think you¡¯ re acting nobly for the sake of righteousness, but the truth is


    that nobody is nobler in the face of reality and self-interest!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Mike said impatiently and crouched to meet the man¡¯s eye level. ¡°Are you guys


    supported by the royal family of Yudonia? Is my son in their pce?¡±


    He was so eager that he blurted everything before Lily could stop him. Since that was the case, Lily


    decided to see the man¡¯s reaction.


    The man was stunned but soon chuckled and said smugly, ¡°You found out about the royal family, huh?


    It seems like you¡¯re not as stupid as I thought. However, even smart people do stupid things. Do you


    think you can change a thing by tying me up? No, you can¡¯t! Not even the slightest!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°All you can do is watch the world improve as we enter a new era!¡± He looked unusually excited,


    gleaming with emotion as he continued, ¡°What you¡¯re doing can¡¯t change a f*cking thing, as the world


    will change in the direction I want it to! I will ultimately dominate every human being!¡±


    If he was not tied up, the trio could imagine him acting ostentatiously now.


    ¡°Aren''t you a human being? Won¡¯t you be dominated?¡± Lily interrupted by throwing him a wet nket.


    She said indifferently, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be an exception? Even now, you''re working for someone


    else, aren''t you? If you¡¯re so powerful, you would have started your own organization without relying on


    others, right?


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just someone else¡¯sckey. How noble can you be if you¡¯re ackey of the royal family?¡±


    Her words hit the man''s sore spot, and his gaze suddenly became fierce, wanting to lunge at her.


    ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s just a process, and the world will be mine eventually! You know f*cking


    nothing!¡±


    Lily smiled and shrugged. She brushed the nonexistent dust off her knees, breathed, and said light-


    heartedly, ¡°Perhaps I don¡¯t, but I know you can¡¯t achieve what you want without me, and I¡¯m calling it


    quits!¡±


    However, the man chuckled, neither upset nor nervous. He said, ¡° Do you think it¡¯s up to you? Lily,


    you''re too naive. Do you think you can back out at this stage?¡±


    He leaned backward as he spoke and seemed rtively happy while looking at the ceiling. ¡°Even if you


    guys could walk out of here, do you think it¡¯l] be safe for you outside?¡±

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    ¡°How many viruses have you released?¡± Edward asked grimly.


    ¡°Edward Sullivan...¡± The man called out his name, paused, and cocked his head thoughtfully before


    continuing.


    ¡°Oh, no.


    I should call you...R16, right?¡± Edward became wide-eyed when he heard that.


    Then he kicked the man¡¯s stomach hard.


    The man grunted and bled from the corner of his mouth, but he continued tough as if he enjoyed


    upsetting them.


    Lily looked at Edward conflictedly.


    Although she did not know what type of virus was inside his body, she knew he was one of the


    experimental subjects after hearing his codename.


    ¡®This experiment is inhumane!¡¯ She knew the organization experimented on humans, but she felt


    terrible whenever she heard about it and that it was happening to the people she cared about.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡®Edward must feel much worse as an experimental subject since he experiences it first-hand.


    However, he quietly bears it all, even attempting to sacrifice himself to destroy the ce.¡¯ Lily looked at


    him profoundly and pursed her lips.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯ve caught me? You still can¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯ve be our guinea pig.


    You can¡¯t eliminate what¡¯s inside you for the rest of your life.¡± The man keptughing maniacally.


    Edward wanted to kick him again, but Lily stopped him.


    ¡°Edward!¡± she said, ¡°he¡¯s trying to provoke you into killing him!¡± ¡°Provoke me?¡± Edward had not thought


    about that.


    However, the man repeatedly riled him up, urging Edward to kill him.


    ¡°Tf he dies, we¡¯ll have no way to gather information from him,¡± Lily said ndly.


    ¡®I guess that would be his goal, huh?¡¯ ¡°Pm not afraid of dying.


    What can you do about it?¡± The man askedughingly and looked annoying, making anyone want to


    beat him.


    Although he was out of breath, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you the virus inside our guinea pigs


    are all unique.


    You can¡¯t develop a cure-all.


    Furthermore, our guinea pigs will carry the pathogens for the rest of their lives!¡± He said thosest few


    words through clenched teeth.


    Edward held back his urge to kick him, but Mike could not take it anymore and punched his face with a


    thud.


    The man¡¯s face turned aside, and his mask cracked in half.

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    Half of the man¡¯s face was visible when the mask cracked, and everyone else gasped. Although they


    had anticipated it, they were still terrified by what they saw.


    Lily instinctively put her hand over her stomach, worrying the sight would frighten her unborn twins. The


    man¡¯s face was indescribable.


    They knew not to discriminate against anyone based on looks, but it was terrifying. Not only was the


    man¡¯s face full of dense scars¡ªhis mouth and nose were skewed in different directions.


    The man¡¯s skin was not only burnt, but there were also traces of knife scars. It seemed like many


    wounds had umted in one ce, twisted and tangled, giving people the creeps just by looking at


    his face.


    His face alone was scary enough. Coupled with his vicious gaze and wicked mind, he looked like a


    devil who lived on earth and never ceased to do evil. The fresh bloodstain on the corner of the man¡¯s


    mouth made his face so eerie that it was hair-raising.


    ¡°Aargh!¡± The initially calm man suddenly screamed as if he had got stepped on or stabbed. He


    squirmed and shrieked, trying to put his mask back on.


    However, he could not do anything since he was tied up. Instead, the mask cracked even more as he


    hastily turned and rubbed his face against the edge of the bed to cover it with the mask.


    When he finally seeded, he turned his head abruptly and red spitefully at Mike. He scolded, ¡°I¡¯ll


    kill you, Mike! I¡¯ll kill your son, too!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Mike pped him so hard that his mask broke again.


    They nged to the floor, exposing the man¡¯s entire face. The other side of it was even more


    unsettling. His whole face resembled a pile of y that had gotten repeatedly stepped on, utterly


    horrible.


    ¡°Argh¡ª¡± With the mask broken, he went berserk, screaming while swinging his head around. Then he


    squirmed to move toward Mike.


    Mike was not afraid of him now and resented him for threatening to kill his son. Mike sneered, ¡°You¡¯re


    disgusting to look at! No wonder you wear that thing. It seems our appearance indeed reflects our inner


    selves. You deserve such ugliness for being so vile!


    ¡°No, you should look even uglier to match your spitefulness!¡± he continued, ignoring the man¡¯s mad


    screaming. ¡°Why bother to research the viruses? You should study stic surgery and fix your


    screwed-up face.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°But too bad! No matter how you fix it, you can¡¯t change how ugly you are inside. You¡¯ll always be ugly!


    What a joke! How could the world be ruled by anyone so ugly? If it were to happen one day, I¡¯m sure


    God would rather destroy our world!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, Mike!¡± The man screamed, then lunged headlong toward Mike.


    Sensing danger, Lily shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    However, Mike thought the tied-up man could not harm him. He was so angry and preupied with his


    mockery that he did not take heed and suddenly felt a sharp pain in his leg, screaming in agony, ¡°Argh!¡±

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    The man bit down hard on Mike¡¯s thigh and continued to let out muffled screams like a madman. His


    horrifying face was undoubtedly his sore spot, and he went amuck without the mask to hide it.


    ¡°Let go, you nutcase! Let me go!¡± Mike continuously punched the man¡¯s head as he yelled.


    However, no matter how hard he hit the man, the man refused to yield and continued biting down with


    all his might. Blood seeped from Mike¡¯s pants, staining them red.


    The other two knew how hard the man¡¯s bite was. The crazy man lost control and had no regard for his


    life. Mike hit him incessantly, and the unyielding man looked like he would get beaten to death.


    Lily hastily looked at Edward.


    Edward caught himself, raised his hand, and struck the back of the man¡¯s neck with a hard chop. The


    man grunted and passed out. However, he continued to bite down on Mike.


    ¡°F*cking nutcase!¡± Mike scolded but could not remove his leg from the man¡¯s mouth.


    Edward pinched the man¡¯s cheeks, and with his help, Mike finally freed his leg. Mike sat on the floor


    and was in such great pain that he kept sweating as he gasped. Meanwhile, Lily knew the cut was


    deep, even without needing to check on his wound.


    ¡°He¡¯s a maniac, alright.¡± Edward looked at the fainted, ugly man and said solemnly.


    Lily got up and joined Edward by his side. Then she bent over to look at the wound on Mike¡¯s thigh


    before tearing off a cloth to staunch the blood. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have provoked him. He¡¯s crazy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m crazy too! I¡¯ll kill him for wanting to harm my son!¡± Mike said through gritted teeth, still resentful.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash,¡± Lily said, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time.¡±


    She looked toward Edward. ¡°What do you have set up? What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Edward remained quiet.


    Lily thought about it and asked, ¡°Did you set up bombs?¡±


    Edward lowered his gaze, seemingly admitting it.


    Mike came to his senses when he heard the mention of bombs. He turned to look at Edward while


    saying in shock, ¡°Are you insane? Bombs? Do you know how many viruses are in the facility and the


    consequences of blowing up the ce?¡±


    Edward answered quickly, ¡°It¡¯s better than spreading them! The ¡®vine¡¯ willunch soon, and tens of


    thousands of innocent people will get infected unwittingly. We can¡¯t let that happen!¡±


    It was his decision and had nothing to do with anyone. He concluded that it was the best solution.


    ¡®We can only eradicate harmful viruses by destroying the facility!¡¯


    ¡°Have you ever thought about the innocent people here who know nothing about the organization¡¯s


    secrets or what¡¯s happening? Do you n to kill them, too?¡± Lily asked.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Edward fell silent after hearing Lily¡¯s question. He balled up his fists, then slowly unclenched them. ¡°I¡­.


    couldn¡¯t care that much,¡± he said, sounding like he was holding back his emotions.


    ¡®Yes, I didn¡¯t have time for that! Although many innocent people are here, I can only sacrifice them to


    save many others.¡¯


    Lily asked, ¡°We¡¯re not that desperate yet! How could you not have talked to us about such an important


    decision? Did you even discuss it with Alex? I highly doubt it!¡±


    She looked at Edward. She did not mean to me him but sounded slightly upset.


    ¡®He worked for Alex for many years, and Alex treated him like a brother. Yet, he kept such a critical


    thing from Alex and decided independently. He¡¯ll sacrifice not just many innocent peoples¡¯ lives but also


    his. If Alex finds out about this, he¡¯ll be heartbroken!¡¯


    Edward did not know how to respond to Lily. Given his situation, he could not have thought ahead that


    much.


    He only made it back from Burnwken because someone had saved him. Edward initially thought he


    was no longer in danger but was in a stupor and kept waking up and passing out again.


    When he awoke, he was in physical agony. He vaguely heard people talking but could not determine


    what they were saying. There were also shadowy figures moving around, and then someone injected


    him.


    The needle mildly stung him, but heter suffered unbearable physical pain. After a while, a voice kept


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    repeating into his ear, ¡°Who is Alexander Russell?¡±


    He answered groggily, ¡°Alex is my boss and friend.¡±


    ¡°No, Alexander is your enemy. He¡¯s the one who abandoned you. Have you forgotten? He pushed you


    to shield himself from the bullets.¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! I saved your life, and it¡¯s Alexander who nearly got you killed!¡±


    Edward knew it was untrue but could not wake up from his stupor. He repeatedly tried to resist the


    suggestion before losing consciousness. Then he suddenly jerked awake as if having been roused


    from a nightmare.


    He collected himself and felt much calmer as he gazed steadily at Lily, ¡°I know it¡¯s unfair to many


    people, but I couldn¡¯t care that much because this ce is way more terrifying than you realize.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t have time to discuss my n with anyone.¡±


    Saddened, his eyes gradually lost their glow.


    ¡°Well, even if you didn¡¯t have time to discuss it, you could have at least informed us about it, couldn¡¯t


    you? Besides, have you thought your n through? How big is the ce, and how many bombs do you


    need?


    ¡°Also, are you certain that blowing the ce up can eradicate all the viruses? What if you end up


    destroying the building and not the viruses?¡±


    Lily continued, ¡°On top of that, without anyone or equipment to contain them, would the viruses mutate


    and spread even faster?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Edward was shocked by what she said as he had never considered these possibilities.


    In other words, it was not that he did not n things well enough, but he had zero knowledge about


    viruses or what might happen if one did not contain them. He naively thought he could solve the


    problem by blowing up the ce.


    ¡°But¡­ what else could I do?¡± He was on the verge of breaking down. He thought he had nned it well


    and even prepared to die.


    He was not afraid of death, but his actions would spread the viruses even faster if Lily were right. He


    would be making a grave mistake.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    Edward did not know what else he could do.


    ¡°Listen to me, and don¡¯t do anything rash,¡± Lily said, ¡°Do you think we couldn¡¯t just catch him? It¡¯s easy


    to do that, but what about those he¡¯s working for and theirwork?¡±


    ¡°Have I¡­made a mistake?¡± Edward hesitated. He did this and stuck to his n since regaining his


    volition. However, he now realized he might be making a massive mistake.


    ¡°Nothing has happened yet, and you can still stop this,¡± Lily consoled him, ¡°However¡­¡±


    She quietly sighed while looking at the man who had gotten knocked out cold. She never expected


    Edward to be here and do all this before she and Mike could carry out their n.


    Lily palmed her forehead, rubbed between her brows, and felt it was tricky to solve the current problem.


    Meanwhile, with his thigh in great pain, Mike looked pale as he breathed heavily. He sat weakly aside


    as he red at the man on the floor.


    The man looked genuinely ugly, and Mike wanted to kill him after thinking about what he had said and


    done.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± Edward called out to Lily hesitantly.


    Lily looked at him.¡± How many bombs did you set?¡±


    Edward was puzzled. ¡°Not many, but enough to blow up the whole building.¡±


    Lily was stunned.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®This is crazy! If Mike and I hadn¡¯te here and Edward hadn¡¯t asked us to leave, this ce would


    have been in the ground by now. What a close shave!¡¯ Lily broke out in cold sweat just thinking about it.


    ¡°Can we defuse the bombs?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯ll take some time,¡± Edward said, ¡°They¡¯re remote-controlled bombs, but¡ª¡±


    At this moment, hurried footsteps came from outside. The trio knew the ones approaching must work


    for the organization because the regr employees could not ess this floor.


    Mike exchanged looks with the other two, palmed his wound, and forced himself up. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with


    them.¡±


    However, Edward thought Mike could not do it and wanted to help. ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    Mike shot him a re instead as he gasped in pain. ¡°You? Do you n to strike them all down? How


    many can you handle?¡±


    Before Edward could speak, Mike added, ¡°Do you know they have firearms?¡±


    Edward was at a loss for words. He knew it would be impossible to overwhelm armed men, no matter


    how good he was at fighting.


    Mike said, ¡°Just leave it to me!¡±


    He went out and pushed the button. Then the bookcase door slowly closed again.

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    The small room suddenly became stuffy after the bookcase door closed. It was hard to breathe without


    a single window. However, it was a perfect hiding ce for Lily and Edward.


    The two looked at each other without a word, then heard footsteps and someone talking outside.


    Someone seemed to have discovered the bodyguards lying at the doorway and rushed into the office,


    yelling, ¡°Sir?! Sir!¡±


    Lily tensed up and gripped the desk corner beside her as she listened intently.


    ¡°What took you guys so long?¡± Mike¡¯s voice was tinged with anger and sounded authoritative.


    ¡°Mr. Corden?¡± Those grunts knew him and were shocked when they saw him.


    Mike said, ¡°You imbeciles! Where were you?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Corden, what the hell happened?¡±


    Mike said solemnly, ¡°Someone barged in and kidnapped the boss, but I got wounded and couldn¡¯t stop


    them. They¡¯re a bunch of losers!¡±


    Although Lily was not outside and could not see him, she knew he referred to the bodyguards lying


    outside in thest sentence.


    ¡°Who were they? How did they enter the office? They need the passcode to get in here!¡± The grunts


    were puzzled.


    Judging from the question, Lily knew Mike¡¯s words did not entirely convince them. Then she heard Mike


    raise his voice, ¡°How the f*ck would I know?! Why do you ask me? They nearly stabbed me to death,


    you know? Stop wasting time and f*cking chase after them!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± After being scolded, the grunts were probably confused and did not suspect anything,


    significantly since Mike was indeed injured.


    ¡°Mr. Corden, how many were there? Where did they take the boss? How long has it been since they


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    left?¡±


    ¡°Quite a while ago. Just hurry! They dressed up like our workers¡­ Yes, just like you guys! They could


    be spies working among us. Are you sure there are none among you?¡± Mike started using them by


    mixing truths and lies.


    It was a perfect diversion that could create rifts within the organization.


    ¡°Mr. Corden, we would never betray the organization!¡±


    ¡°How would I know if there¡¯s a spy among you guys? If there isn¡¯t, don¡¯t waste time and chase after


    them!¡±


    The grunts seemed to realize something, and a flurry of their chaotic footsteps soon followed. However,


    their footsteps gradually became distant this time, indicating they had all left.


    Lily sighed in relief and thought, ¡®It seems Mike is quick-witted. I didn¡¯t know how to handle the


    situation, but he handled it well. His wound also helped. They got fooled, and it¡¯s a state of emergency


    to them now.


    ¡®Still, if someone discovers that Mike¡¯s wound isn¡¯t knife-inflicted when they return, it¡¯ll expose his lies.¡¯


    Lily was about to leave the secret room and tell Mile to settle the matter and leave when she heard


    something and stopped. As she expected, one of the grunts had already returned in less than two


    minutes. ¡°Mr. Corden, in which direction did those men run off?¡±


    After a pause, Mike shouted, ¡°How the f*ck would I know?! Would they send me their f*cking location


    after going downstairs? If I weren¡¯t f*cking wounded, I would¡¯ve given chase and not asked imbeciles


    like you for help!¡±

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    After getting an earful, the grunt no longer dared to utter another word. Still, he did not leave.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re injured. Would you like me to send you to the hospital?¡± The grunt asked tentatively, probably


    trying to please Mike.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks, but no thanks! If we can¡¯t get our boss back, we¡¯ll all die. You might as well send me to the


    morgue!¡± Mike sneered. ¡°Oh, by then, you¡¯ll also get sent there with me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    The grunt was terrified by what he had heard and hastily said, ¡°I¡¯ll go right away!¡±


    Then he ran off. This time, there were no more noises. However, Mike did not return to the secret room,


    probably for safety¡¯s sake. Lily also remained inside, seemingly thinking about something.


    After five minutes, the bookcase door made a sound and slowly opened. Mike appeared at the doorway


    and said solemnly, ¡°You can¡¯t hide here for long.¡±


    Lily nodded, wanting to leave as well.


    ¡°What about him?¡± Mike pointed his chin to the man on the floor.


    Lily nced over at the man and then looked at Edward. ¡°Does anyone else know about this ce?¡±


    Edward shook his head. ¡°I doubt it. I only found out about this ce by chance.¡±


    The boss did not expect him to find the secret room and left it unguarded when Edward caught him.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll hide him here.¡± Lily held out her hand toward Edward. ¡°Give me the chloroform.¡±


    Taken aback, Edward fished out the bottle while saying, ¡°How did you know I have it on me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use it on those guards lying outside? Do you think Lily wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Mike grinned, happy


    that he finally knew something Edward did not.


    Edward caught on and gave it to Lily.


    Lily poured the proper dosage of chloroform onto a handkerchief, which she then pressed firmly against


    the nose and mouth of the man on the floor.


    After a while, she removed it. ¡°He should only regain consciousness at night, and we must stay away


    from here for now. Let¡¯s talk more at night.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t others find him?¡± Edward asked despite himself.


    ¡°I doubt they will. They¡¯ve already searched the office. The most dangerous ce is usually the safest.


    Besides, there are no better ces to hide him, and we can¡¯t just run off with him.¡±


    Edward thought she had a point and nodded.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll interrogate him tonight?¡± Mike suggested eagerly. He wanted to interrogate the man


    immediately and force him to free Nick. However, he knew the man would not yield. Mike could only be


    patient for his son to return safely.


    ¡°We¡¯ll decideter,¡± Lily answered.


    She got up to leave, but Mike stopped her. ¡°Wait, let me see if the coast is clear.¡±


    Lily stopped and waited as Mike limped toward the door. He looked outside, kicked the bodyguards


    lying on the floor to ensure they were still unconscious, and turned before beckoning Lily.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    Lily stepped out from the secret room with Edward in tow. Then she turned to him and said, ¡°You


    should leave this ce.¡±


    Edward was puzzled.


    ¡°Whatever your goal is, you can¡¯t help much by staying here, not to mention the danger you¡¯ll put


    yourself in,¡± Lily added, ¡°Just go!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Edward said, ¡°This ce is dangerous!¡±


    ¡°All the more reason for you to leave.¡± Lily put her hand on his shoulder and said solemnly, ¡°They


    forced me and Mike to stay, but not you! Just leave. There are people outside this ce who need you


    more!¡±


    After a pause, she said meaningfully, ¡°Someone is waiting for you back home!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Edward became misty-eyed. He knew who Lily referred to but could not leave the ce, knowing how


    dangerous it was.


    ¡°Mrs. Russell, I want to stay here and protect you,¡± he said. ¡°I disrupted your n, and if anyone finds


    out what happened, you two will be in grave danger!¡±


    Lily noticed his sincerity and smiled. ¡°Edward, when ites to fighting, do you honestly think I need


    your protection?¡±


    Edward pondered for a moment. ¡®She is a better fighter than me, but¡ª¡¯


    ¡°But, you¡¯re pregnant, Mrs. Russell!¡± He paused and lowered his gaze.


    Lily¡¯s smile froze, and she followed his gaze to her bulging tummy. The twins inside seemed to have


    sensed something and gently stirred, causing her to fall silent.


    She would have no problems protecting herself if it were in the past. However, since she was pregnant,


    she might be unable to defend herself if she was outnumbered or attacked with firearms.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, let me stay here and protect you. That¡¯s my job!¡± Edward stressed. He knew he should stay to


    protect her, even if he had a virus within him.


    ¡°All right, stop arguing!¡± Lily took a deep breath and put her hand on his shoulder, saying, ¡°I know


    you¡¯re a responsible man and are loyal to Alex, but now¡¯s not the time to be rash. They¡¯ll start to


    suspect something very soon and discover you sooner orter if you stay.¡±


    She paused momentarily and added, ¡°Mike and I are different since they consider us one of them. We


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°So am I!¡± Edward interjected.


    Lily was astonished by what he said. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m R16.¡± Edward sounded agonized. The code name was what haunted him most. It


    showed they treated him as a guinea pig and that he had be part of the evil experiment with an


    unknown virus inside him that could turn deadly at any moment.


    Although he felt fine and could willingly move around independently, no one knew how long he could


    remain so.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    Lily understood Edward¡¯s pain and was shocked.


    She stopped persuading him but raised her hand, paused, and lightly ced it on his shoulder. With a


    sigh, she said, "All right! But you must be careful and remember to stay under the radar."


    Edward nodded and was about to leave when she stopped him again. "Edward!"


    When he turned around, he saw Lily stepping forward to look at him. "There may be a solution for the


    virus in your body. Don''t give up just yet! You must know that there are still people waiting for you!"


    Edward was stunned, probably because he did not quite believe there was a solution to the virus in his


    body. However, after seeing the sincerity in Lily¡¯s eyes, he knew she meant well, even if it was just to


    Edward nodded with a light smile. "I know."


    Several people left the office, one after another. Within half an hour, the news had already spread like


    wildfire.


    Few people knew about the masked man¡¯s existence, especially the ground staff. Moreover, the


    vine development base did not fully disclose thisboratory''s project.


    In addition to the ¡°vine,¡± there were other ongoing projects whereboratories and teams had


    different responsibilities. Only some of thisboratory¡¯s personnel knew about the masked man. Those


    who knew him were Mike, Rhea, Lily, his bodyguards, and a few more individuals involved with the


    organization.


    This news began to spread among smaller groups, and they were anxious to find the ¡°boss¡¯s¡±


    whereabouts. However, they could not make it too obvious lest they alert the vine development


    base.


    The impromptu emergency meeting urred in theboratory¡¯s small room. Since Mike had always


    given orders, he sat in the main seat with Rhea on the opposite end. The dissatisfaction was apparent


    on her face. On the other hand, Lily was unbothered as she randomly pulled a chair and sat down.


    Then she noticed an unfamiliar man sitting across from Rhea.


    The man had a muscr figure. Lily knew he was a seasoned practitioner at a nce. Under his suit


    and leather shoes, every slight movement from him showcased the muscles under his clothes.


    Although he looked strong, he was just quietly sitting there. He observed the room with a sharp gaze


    and straight back.


    ''This man is a master!'' Lily concluded. She lowered her eyes, with a notebook and pen in her hand,


    writing and drawing asionally. She had the most indifferent attitude among everyone in the room.


    "People like us seldom get a chance to gather like this. Today¡¯s a special case. We simply had to


    gather everyone here," Mike said after clearing his throat.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He looked around, continuing in a deep voice, "The boss is missing!"


    The room fell silent. However, everyone already knew this, so no one was surprised.


    Rhea snorted softly. "Get to the point!"


    Mike red at her and continued, "We must keep the boss''s identity a secret so this matter can¡¯t go


    public. The most important thing right now is to find him as soon as possible while remaining under the


    radar."


    "That''s simple." Rhea crossed her legs while gently stroking her delicate nails and smiled sarcastically.


    "Do you have a clue?" Mike raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    Rhea''s sarcastic smile remained as she looked at Mike and said with a sneer, "I''ll have to ask you


    about that!"


    At this moment, the atmosphere turned tense.

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    Mike''s expression darkened. "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing much," Rhea replied leisurely and unhurriedly. Her gaze scrutinized Mike as she continued,


    "You should be the one most aware of the boss''s disappearance. After all, you were the only one there,


    weren''t you?"


    As she said this, she turned to look at the man sitting across from her.


    Mike put his hands on the table and retaliated, "What are you implying here? Are you saying I


    kidnapped the boss? Why would I do that? What good would it do for me?"


    "That''s a question I''ll have to ask you," Rhea replied with a shrug and a meaningful smile. "Maybe you


    want to kidnap the boss to force him to tell you about your son''s whereabouts. After all, your grudge


    against the boss isn''t something new."


    "Rhea Moore, don''t talk out of your *ss! The boss''s disappearance puts everyone here in hot water! Do


    you think anyone can get away with it? Besides, I got injured trying to save him. Everyone saw it. If you


    want to throw dirt on me, at least have some evidence!" Mike eximed confidently.


    A bandage was still around his leg, and when he pushed his chair back, it exposed his injuries. Then


    he turned to look at the man on his side, "Rick, you saw that too, didn''t you?!"


    The sullen-faced man raised his eyelids and nced at Mikezily when thetter called him out.


    Although it was just a simple nce, it was enough to make the people around him feel his fierce aura.


    ¡®He is no ordinary man,¡¯ Lily thought as she held her pen.


    "When we arrived, you were alone." This sentence alone did not sound like Rick was taking any sides.


    It was apletely objective statement of fact. However, it did feel like he was pointing a finger at


    Mike.


    Rhea was startled for a while before a smile crept onto her face as if she was watching a show.


    Mike was not stunned for long before he quickly became annoyed. "What are you trying to say here?!


    Are you suspecting me as well?!"


    He pointed to himself and argued with gritted teeth. He put his leg on his chair, and due to his


    significant movement, the white bandage slowly turned red.


    He gritted his teeth again and spat, "I got injured to save the boss. Now, you''re standing here and


    doubting my motive, one after another. Let me ask you something, then, what were you all doing at that


    time?!"


    He immediately changed the subject and threw the question directly back at them.


    There was an instant silence.


    Mike was dissatisfied. He turned to look at Rhea and said, "Rhea, you''ve been by the boss''s side


    recently. You don''t have any projects, nor did the boss let you work outside. So tell me, where were


    you, and what were you doing?"


    With the situation suddenly reversed, she frowned. "I was sleeping!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Who can prove that?"


    "I¡­" Herplexion changed. "Everyone here works alone, so I was sleeping alone. Who else can


    prove my alibi?! Since you want proof, I''d like to ask what she was doing at that time?!"


    In a blink of an eye, she threw the question to Lily.


    Lily stopped spinning her pen and slowly raised her head. She seemed a little dazed when everyone


    looked at her before returning to her senses. She looked at them innocently and said, "Me? I was


    experimenting."


    "Heh, who can prove that?!" Rhea sneered and continued, "I''ve already asked around. No one was in


    theb at that time."

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    Faced with Rhea¡¯s doubts, Lily was neither angry nor nervous. Instead, she raised her pen upward and


    pointed to the ceiling. "Oh, but there are CCTVs."


    Rhea immediately fell silent but still did not believe Lily. "No one checks the surveince footage, so


    you can run your mouth! Who knows if you were really at theb?!"


    "I did."


    Lily initially wanted to defend herself by saying Rhea could check the footage if she did not believe her,


    but before Lily could open her mouth, the man at the side spoke. Lily was startled and quickly


    swallowed her words.


    "What?!" Rhea did not expect him to defend Lily and was momentarily stunned.


    "I''ve checked all the monitoring systems, and she¡¯s not lying," the man said in a deep voice.


    The ''she'' he mentioned naturally referred to Lily.


    Rhea''s lips moved as if he wanted to say something. Instead, she stared at Lily fiercely and leaned


    back, somewhat unconvinced.


    "All right, it''s useless to discuss this now. Our priority is to get the boss back as soon as possible. Rick,


    you''ve been with the boss for the longest time and know the most. Do you have any suspicions about


    who it is; who has such ability to take the boss away?" Mike diverted the conversation back to the main


    topic slowly.


    Rick looked at him with deep brown eyes and lightly said, "As for who it is, I have no idea yet. But I


    want to ask if you should know best what you were doing then."


    As soon as Mike changed the topic, Rick suddenly threw the arrow of suspicion back at Mike.


    Mike sneered. "So, are you suspicious of me as well?!"


    He nodded and continued, "Indeed! I was indeed the only one there at that time. The boss was looking


    for me, saying he had something to tell me, so I went over immediately. However, someone suddenly


    attacked him, and even your people were no match for the attacker. What else could I do?! I''m lucky I


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    managed to get away with my life!"


    He patted his injured leg with his hand to confirm his statement, even though the pain made him sweat


    profusely.


    "Is your injury severe?" Rick asked suddenly.


    Lily sensed something was wrong, nced over, and saw that Rick was already by Mike''s side. Rick


    pressed one hand against Mike''s shoulders and held a sharp knife in his other. A sh of the cold steel


    ¡ª


    "What are you doing?!" Mike eximed in surprise.


    Lily''s eyes darkened. She clenched her pen tightly and noticed Rick had shed the bandage wrapped


    around Mike''s leg. Even his trousers tore, revealing a hideous wound. The wound was long and thin


    and looked like a deep cut with the skin torn apart.


    Although these people had witnessed many bloody scenes, they could not help but frown.


    Rhea subconsciously turned away andined unhappily, "What are you doing, Rick?!"


    "A knife wound?" Rick asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Mike huffed and cursed angrily, "Nonsense! Of course, it''s a knife wound. Did you think it was a


    gunshot wound? If it was a gun, how could no one notice? Sometimes, I question how you guys have


    been around the boss for so long!"

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    "Someone has wronged you, Mr. Corden!" Rick raised his hand and lightly patted Mike¡¯s shoulder.


    Then he nced meaningfully at Mike¡¯s injury before sitting down again.


    Mike sucked in a breath, obviously in much pain. As he put his leg away, he tied up the torn bandage


    again and said, "Rick, what were you trying to do? Did you think my injury was fake?"


    Rick''s voice was cold as a smile crept onto his stoic face. "Well, not really. I just wanted to see what


    weapon the other party used."


    His excuse was superficial, and no one bought it. Mike snorted and said, "If you wanted to know what


    weapon they used, you could''ve just asked me. Also, don''t change the topic! The most urgent thing


    right now is to find the boss quickly!"


    After a pause, he continued, "Do the higher-ups know about the boss¡¯s disappearance?"


    Everyone was downying the situation before this. Now that Mike had mentioned the higher-ups,


    Rhea''s face froze. Even Rick raised his brows.


    Only Lily did not react much to it.


    She did not know which ''higher-up'' Mike referred to. Although she had a rough idea and knew people


    were working behind the scenes, she had never been in contact with them.


    "W-We¡¯ve yet to inform them," Rhea hesitantly said as she nced at Rick with uncertainty.


    "It''s something recent, and the incident was so sudden. That¡¯s why we haven¡¯t reported it yet."


    It was evident these two dared not report the incident. However, the boss¡¯s disappearance could not


    stay hidden for long, even if they did not report it. The boss must have had his way of contacting the


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    higher-ups, and they should be in regr contact.


    On top of that, he would have to report the experiment¡¯s progress. No one dared even to imagine what


    the consequences would be if the higher-ups knew about this.


    "So, we must find the boss before the higher-ups learn of his disappearance!" Mike said anxiously. His


    face was pale from the pain asrge beads of sweat rolled down his cheeks. He looked anxious and


    troubled.


    Rick looked deeply at him before slowly turning to face Lily, who had hardly spoken.


    "What do you think, Ms. Christian?" He asked.


    Lily raised her eyes and nced at him lightly. "Sorry, I¡­have no opinions."


    She opened her hands up, making her look helpless.


    Rhea suddenly became angry and mmed the table before leaning forward. "Stop pretending! You


    must have something to do with the boss''s disappearance! You came here with bad intentions from the


    very beginning!"


    "As I said, I was in theb at that time," Lily was not angry as she lightly answered, "There is evidence


    of that."


    She nced at Rick; he was the one that brought this proof to the table.


    "What evidence?! Anyone can falsify evidence! From what I see, you''re the biggest suspect here! You


    should be apprehended and tortured for answers!" It was Rhea''s chance to get Lily detained, so she


    quickly jumped on it. She would never let such an opportunity go.

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    Lilyughed mockingly. "So, you''re saying we don''t need evidence at all? As long as you want to do it,


    you can, right? The boss has only disappeared briefly, and you''re already here, showcasing your


    power. Are you saying everything will be your call if the boss is gone? If that''s the case, you''re the


    prime suspect!"


    Lily downyed herself and shifted the me back unto Rhea in just a few sentences.


    "I¡­" Shocked momentarily, Rhea immediately retorted, "I didn''t say that!"


    She swallowed her words angrily, feeling Rick''s calm eyes on her. The back of her spine felt a little


    chilly.


    She had met Rick several times, but not enough. However, she knew he often appeared by the boss''s


    side. He was a man of very few words and always seemed indifferent. His actions were always cruel


    and vicious.


    Rhea identally ran into him once while he was punishing someone. Even though she had grown


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ustomed to various experiments and bloodshed, she still felt sick at that scene. Later, an


    inexplicable fear of Rick formed in her, the kind she could not control as it hit her heart¡¯s core.


    "Have you searched everywhere?" Rick asked Mike again.


    Mike nodded affirmatively. "I''ve searched everywhere, even under the carpets. We''ve searched all the


    secret rooms we know of here."


    Hearing this, Rick fell silent.


    Lily, who had been trying to stay out of this matter, spoke up. "I have a question."


    Everyone looked at her. Rhea was about toe up with a sarcastic answer before quickly swallowing


    her words. Rick nodded slightly, motioning for Lily to speak.


    "As you all have said, I''m not loyal to the boss, and I''m not affected by his disappearance. Whether he


    disappears or not has nothing to do with me." She shrugged indifferently before continuing, "What I


    care more about is, are we continuing this experiment as usual?


    ¡°My experiment is almostplete, and I know the boss valued this project a lot. I know the higher-ups


    probably think very highly of it as well. However, now that something like this has happened, do we


    focus on¡ª" She paused momentarily as her eyes darted from Rick to Mike and finally to Rhea.


    "Looking for the boss or continuing the experiment?"


    "Of course, we¡ª" Just as Mike was about to say, ¡®Look for the boss,¡¯ he caught himself and looked at


    Rick.


    Lily saw the power dynamic here. On the surface, the trio were equal. However, both seemed more


    afraid of Rick and would always turn to him.


    Meanwhile, Lily remained objective and indifferent, without a hint of anxiety. It was usual for her.


    Everyone here knew she came here unwillingly and got forced to work. Now that the boss had gone


    missing, it would be suspicious if she suddenly became worried or anxious.


    Rick pondered momentarily before slowly saying, "We''ll have to look for the boss and continue the


    experiment simultaneously. We¡¯ll handle the search while you¡­"


    He paused before continuing, "You and Miss Moore continue the experiment. You two mustplete


    the experiment ording to n! Mr. Corden and I will look for the boss."


    Lily raised her eyebrows. "Do your words count?"


    Rick probably did not realize the underlying meaning of Lily¡¯s question and replied in a daze, "My words


    always count, and I will always do what I say."


    "No, I''m saying, since the boss isn¡¯t here now, are you the second inmand?" Lily smiled while


    looking at Rick meaningfully.

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    Rick only understood what Lily meant after a moment. He shook his head and said, ¡°No. Before the


    boss returns, four of us can express our opinions and doubts. Anyone who has an opinion can speak


    up as well. Certainly¡­"


    After a pause, his eyes gradually turned cold and sullen. "If anyone is a traitor, they will not be let go!"


    Once the meeting adjourned, Rhea stood before Lily solemnly. "Is it you?"


    "What do you think?" Lily looked at her leisurely, neither admitting nor denying it.


    "It seems you arepetent. I didn''t expect you to be able to kidnap the boss. However, don''t assume


    your n is seamless. You have no idea how scary the people behind the boss are!" Rhea retorted.


    Fear quickly shed across her eyes as she mentioned those working behind the scenes.


    Lilyughed lightly. "Why? Do you understand fear as well? Here I was, thinking you were a fearless


    psychopath!"


    "You¡ª!" Rhea was furious upon being ridiculed.


    "Also, you said I can''t assume the n to be seamless, right? So, Rhea, you should know what


    consequences await you!" Lily nced at her lightly before walking away.


    Rhea immediately turned around and raised her voice. "Drop the act! If it wasn''t you, why don''t you


    deny it?! So, it was you! I know you''re skilled in kickboxing. You must¡¯ve taken advantage of the boss''s


    downtime¡ª"


    Before she could even finish speaking, she felt something grabbing her cor. Her eyes widened,


    feeling a little dazed.


    She knew Lily was skilled, so she deliberately distanced herself before speaking to thetter. Yet, even


    with such a big gap, she could not see Lily¡¯s actions. She had caught Rhea off guard, and thetter


    was terrified.


    Rhea did not know Lily was inwardlymenting that her belly was too big, making it inconvenient for her


    to move. Initially, she wanted to grab Rhea by her neck. However, since Lily was pregnant, her


    movement inevitably slowed down. She could only barely grab Rhea by her cor.


    Despite this, it was enough to frighten Rhea.


    "Rhea, since you know I''m skilled, you should stop provoking me repeatedly," Lily pulled Rhea closer


    and whispered. Lily''s voice was soft, only audible to the two of them. Still, Lily sneered as she inched


    closer to the helpless Rhea.


    The hair on Rhea''s body stood on end. ''This woman¡ª''


    "Also, I don''t need to deny it. You''ve already decided, so what''s the difference if I admit or deny it?" Lily


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    said unhurriedly, "It''s no wonder your experiments always fail. Your mind is all over the ce. You


    should spend more time doing your experiments than specting and talking.


    ¡°Trust me. You can''t seed without me. You¡¯re nothingpared to the world¡¯s top talents!" After


    saying that, Lily unsped her hand and pushed Rhea back.


    Rhea only felt a strong force pushing her back, causing her to stumble a few steps and almost fall to


    the ground. "You¡ª!"


    She dared not continue.


    Meanwhile, Lily returned to her room to rest. After all, it was exhausting to do what she just did. She


    plopped down on the sofa and breathed before taking a few slow sips from the ss of water she had


    poured.

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    Just as Lily gulped down half the ss of water, a knock on the door sounded from outside.


    "It''s not locked," Lily called out, not bothering to get up. She predicted for a knock toe around this


    time.


    The door opened, and it was Mike outside. When he entered, he looked back and was about to close


    the door when Lily said, "Don''t close it."


    "Huh?"


    "If there were two pairs of eyes on you and me in the past, now it''ll double. Whether or not you close


    the door doesn¡¯t affect anything. It just makes you look more guilty," Lily exinedzily with an


    indifferent expression. "It''s so messy now; there''s nothing to avoid."


    Thinking about this, Mike quickly reopened the door widely. That way, he could observe the situation


    outside of her room.


    Lily seemed a little irritable. She put a cushion behind her and leaned backzily with her brows


    furrowed. Mike could not tell what she was thinking about.


    "The surveince Rick saw¡­"


    "The wound on your leg¡­"


    The two spoke almost simultaneously, but they both paused. If there were any doubts, it would be


    evident after asking. No one was a fool since they were surviving in this ce. Lily could have thought


    of how to falsify her evidence the same way he might naturally want others to suspect his leg injury.


    Although he might be injured, if someone discovered his scar was from a bite mark instead of a knife


    wound, an observant man like Rick would have suspected something was amiss. It was just that Mike


    had injured himself again and dealt a ruthless hand.


    "That Rick isn''t a simple man," Lily said lightly, changing the subject.


    "That''s normal," Mike sounded quite reflective, "He has been by the boss''s side the longest and is the


    most mysterious person I know. To be honest, I''ve only met him a few times, but I know that he¡¯s highly


    influential. I think he may be even more powerful than the boss."


    "More powerful than the boss?" Lily did not expect this and looked at Mike in surprise.


    Mike smiled, albeit somewhat bitter. "We all know the boss is just a clown dancing on stage. Taking him


    down isn''t too difficult, even if it weren''t for today''s incident. It''s just that we fear what''s behind him."


    Lily did not interrupt since he was right.


    It was not hard to take down the performer on stage. With his size, strength, andck of self-defensive


    skills, it was not challenging to take him down, even with a few guards around.


    No one took action for such a long time because they knew he was not the key to the organization.


    Instead, the mysterious and powerful organization behind him was the terrifying force.


    "Besides the boss, we have no idea who the higher-ups are, but Rick does," Mike paused before


    continuing, "I''ve considered getting an answer from him, but¡­"


    He sighed faintly and just shook his head.


    ¡®It¡¯s difficult. Way too difficult!¡¯


    Rick was as cold as ice and as hard as a rock. He was rarely around as well. It was too difficult of a


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    task to get in touch with the higher-ups through him.


    "He''s a difficult person to deal with." Lily rubbed her hands together as she pondered. She lowered her


    gaze, and after a momentary silence, she said, "However, it doesn''t mean there''s absolutely no way."


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    "Since the boss is ¡®missing,¡¯ I guess Rick''s also under pressure?" Lily askedzily.


    "That''s inevitable. After all, we''re not in direct contact with the higher-ups. Even if they wanted to


    pressure or punish us, they would do it through¡­" Mike stopped and looked at her. "So, what are you


    trying to say here?"


    She shook her head and said, "I think Edward¡¯s reckless attack this time may not be entirely wrong.


    Before, we were fearful and hesitant, not daring to make a move on the boss because we had our


    reservations.


    ¡°Edward doesn''t know much, nor does he think things through. He¡¯s highly straightforward, but


    sometimes, the simplest ideas and actions result in the biggest breakthroughs."


    Mike was deep in thought after listening to her words.


    ¡®She¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t dare to take action because I was worried about Nick. Meanwhile, Lily wanted to


    catch the bigger fish behind the boss, so she didn¡¯t take action either. However, Edward knew nothing.¡¯


    He only thought about blowing up and destroying the hellish base, even if he died with it. Now that the


    boss had gone missing and everything was in shambles, Lilt saw a new opportunity amidst the mess.


    She had no contact with Rick before this, let alone talk to him. Nheless, she thought maybe it was


    time to follow the clues and uncover the mastermind behind everything.


    "But Rick would never let us talk to the higher-ups," Mike said. He knew a thing or two about Rick. Also,


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    the reason why this organization was so hidden was due to the countlessyers between them.


    Only Mike, Rhea, and a few others knew about the boss''s existence. Among them, only a few knew


    someone else was behind the boss. Most below them had no idea.


    Mike had been with the boss for so long, yet he still had no idea how vicious or twisted the man who


    contacted the boss was. He had tried snooping around many times but found nothing. As for Rick, he


    came and went without a trace.


    If Rick had not shown up on his own initiative, no one would have known of his existence.


    "Whether or not he wants to isn''t equivalent to whether we can or can''t," Lily replied with a slight smile.


    She sounded rxed, as if she already had a solution.


    After a pause, she looked at Mike. "However, we have an urgent matter to resolve right now."


    "You mean¡­" Mike dragged on and nced toward the door. The corridor was quiet, and there was no


    one outside.


    The conversation stopped there, and neither of them spoke again. After a few seconds of silence, Mike


    said, "Leave it to me."


    "Are you sure?" Lily asked, looking at him with raised eyebrows.


    He nodded slightly and stood up. Just as he turned to leave, he seemed to remember something and


    turned back to look at Lily. His gaze slowly dropped and finally stopped at her swollen belly.


    Lily found it unsettling for him to stare at her like that and subconsciously raised her hand to cover her


    belly with a frown. "Is there anything else?"


    Mike stayed quiet for a while before he could no longer hold back and asked, "Are you expecting


    soon?"


    Lily fell quiet. After a while, she finally said, ¡°In less than two months. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    Mike nodded and said nothing more. However, he stopped again and turned to look at her when he


    reached the door.


    "What?"


    He hesitated to speak. After a while, he finally said, "I know it''s your body, so you should know best, but


    I''ve experienced this and know highly risky childbirth is. Nick''s birth almost cost his mother¡¯s life, and


    because of this, she spiraled out of control. I couldn''t just disregard her.


    ¡°You''re six months pregnant and live in such a tense environment. You shouldn''t be stubborn and try to


    do everything yourself."


    Lily did not like the word "stubborn" because it made her sound like she was trying too hard. However,


    she knew Mike said these things out of concern. She did not refute and instead nodded. ¡°I understand.


    Thank you, Mike.¡±


    She found it tough to thank him.


    Since he confessed to his deception, they could no longer return to how they were before. Although


    they had joined forces and faced various difficulties and dangers together, they still were not friends.


    Lily being able to thank him showed that she at least did not hate him that much.


    Mike''s lips twitched. Just as he wanted to leave, Lily called him back. "There must be a way to solve


    Nicky''s matter. He is a good boy and wille home safely."


    Mike suspected she had said that tofort him, or she might have believed it. Still, he was grateful


    and smiled. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Just as he walked to the elevator and was about to press the button, he noticed the elevator was


    stopping on the same floor. Frowning, he stepped back subconsciously and turned his head to nce


    toward Lily.


    Her door remained open, and he could see Lily from his perspective. The duo¡¯s eyes met as the


    elevator arrived with a crisp ding.


    The elevator door opened slowly, and the person inside raised their head. When the person saw who


    stood before them, their face remained calm. Instead, the person in the elevator just slightly raised their


    eyebrows. "What a coincidence, Mr. Corden."


    "Yeah, what a coincidence!" Mike smiled as usual. Then he turned and gestured to the room at the end


    of the corridor. "Are you coincidentally here to look for Ms. Christian as well?"


    Rick stepped out of the elevator. "Why, is there anyone else living on this floor?"


    "Then I won''t bother you two." Mike shrugged and was about to enter the elevator when Rick held


    Mike''s shoulders. With a little brute force, Rick pulled Mike back. "Don''t rush to leave. It''s a coincidence


    we''re all here."


    Mike appeared to be walking with Rick''s arm around his shoulders, but only he knew he could not


    struggle to escape.


    Rick had his hand around Mike''s shoulders lightly as he strolled casually. Yet, it felt like Mike was


    carrying a heavy boulder around his shoulders that he could not get rid of.


    No matter how reluctant he was, he could only follow Rick''s steps.


    Mike said with a smile, "That''s true. I looked for Ms. Christian to discuss the experiment¡¯s progress.


    Now that we¡¯re done, I must return to theb immediately. We can''t dy any longer!"


    Rick gripped his shoulders and had already walked them into Lily''s living room. He said coldly, "No


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    rush."


    With a slight movement of his foot, the door mmed shut behind them as a gust of wind blew past


    Mike¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    Mike was puzzled and had a vague sense of impending danger. He subconsciously looked at Lily but


    noticed her indifference. She was still sitting therezily and even adjusted her position. "Mr. Rick, this


    seems to be an unwee visit."


    "There''s a misunderstanding," Rick said coldly.


    At this time, he retracted his hand from Mike''s shoulder and walked toward the chair across from Lily.


    He sat and said, "I came here because I have some questions I want to ask you two."


    Mike''s shoulders loosened as he shrugged a little. He immediately froze after hearing Rick¡¯s statement.


    Lily raised her brows and looked at Rick calmly. "I thought we''ve said everything in the meeting room."


    However, Rick raised his hand coldly and pressed something in his hand. Then a faint "pop" echoed,


    like a small explosion, followed by a faint burnt smell.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Mike was stunned for a moment. "You¡­"


    "There are too many things in here. I destroyed them." With that, Rick withdrew his hand. "Now, nothing


    can hinder us from talking."


    "You ruined the CCTVs and audio recorders?" Lily''s face remained unchanged until this moment. She


    frowned slightly.


    Rick nodded slightly and continued, "Did you guys kidnap the boss?"


    This sudden and direct question made Mike tense up. His eyes widened, and his fingers clenched


    unconsciously. His heart rose to his throat as he nced at Lily.


    ¡®What does he mean? Is he intentionally probing us or rallying for revenge?¡¯


    No one could guess Rick¡¯s thoughts from his face, but Mike had already started to think of a n


    instinctively.


    ¡®If Rick is here to seek revenge or decides to strike back now, would I have an opportunity to fight back


    and protect Lily? Can I ensure her safety?¡¯


    Rick turned and nced at Mike as if he could see through Mike¡¯s thoughts. Then Rick coldly said,


    "You''d have no chance of winning if you tried to fight me."


    Mike was too stunned to speak.


    "What about you?!" Rick snapped his head back to look at Lily and continued bluntly, "I know youe


    from a renowned family of ancient kickboxers, and I''ve heard you''re highly skilled. However, you''re


    physically disabled right now. Even if you aren''t pregnant, I don''t fight women."


    "So, are you asking us to surrender?" Lily guessed his intention, but there was no change on her face.


    "No. I''m just saying I have no intentions to fight you. If I do, you''ll have no chance to escape from the


    beginning," he replied sincerely.


    "Rick, what are you trying to say here?" Mike asked despite himself.


    Mike rarely had the chance to interact with Rick, nor did he know thetter very well. However, Rick¡¯s


    words confused Mike, who had no idea what he meant.


    "I''m just being frank. You don''t need to act in front of me. I want to know the truth." After saying that,


    Rick threw the thing he held on the table and leaned back.


    Lily nced at it and noticed it was a tiny controller. It looked like an ordinary car key, but she knew it


    was not that.

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    ¡®That should be the device that destroyed the surveince system.¡¯ Lily secretly observed just now that


    the light on the CCTV cameras had turned off, and the surveince system had indeed gotten


    destroyed.


    ¡®He¡¯s not lying, but why did he do it?¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯ve told you everything, and I don¡¯t understand what kind of truth you would like to hear.¡± Lily turned


    to pick up a ss of water near her but leaned forward to add some warm water to the ss, probably


    feeling it had gotten a little cold.


    Mike saw this and went to help her before returning the ss to her.


    Lily smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She took the ss and drank almost half the water to wet her throat.


    Rick stared at them quietly and waited until Lily finished drinking. ¡°Given your rtionship, I don¡¯t


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    believe you¡¯re not colluding with each other.¡±


    Lily chuckled. ¡°Colluding to do what, I wonder? How long have you stayed in Hydend?¡± she suddenly


    asked.


    Rick narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, you probably haven¡¯t stayed in Hydend long enough, so you¡¯re unable to use the correct term


    to express what you¡¯re trying to say,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m using the wrong term?¡± Rick chuckled coldly. ¡°I¡¯m giving you two a chance to level


    with me, but if you don¡¯t appreciate it, you can¡¯t me me if I go by the book!¡±


    ¡°Go by the book?¡± Lily sneered. ¡°You people have always done things your way, and there have never


    been any rules. If you n to kill us for what happened to the boss, do it. As you said, Mike and I aren¡¯t


    your match.¡±


    ¡°Provoking me won¡¯t work,¡± Rick said coldly, ¡°Where the hell are you hiding the boss?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re the culprits? If you¡¯ve thought so, why didn¡¯t you kill us in the conference room


    just now? Do you want to level with us? Who are you putting on a show for? For the higher-ups?¡± Mike


    mocked.


    ¡°Do you think you can threaten us by kidnapping the boss?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Mike said readily, ¡°I know the boss is just a messenger. If he¡¯s gone, the higher-ups


    could always rece him with another person. He¡¯s not important to them at all!¡±


    Rick looked thoughtfully at him. The two men remained standoffish and grim.


    Lily cleared her throat to break the tension and said, ¡°I have no idea why you think we did it, but since


    we can¡¯t convince you otherwise, it¡¯s pointless for us to argue further. All right, I admit we¡¯re the culprits.


    What do you n to do about it?¡±


    Astonished, Mike looked at Lily, wondering why she suddenly admitted it but did not meet his eyes.


    Instead, she gazed calmly at Rick.


    ¡°No, I should ask you¡ªwhat will you do?¡± Rick asked solemnly all of a sudden.


    Lily was puzzled.


    Rick leaned forward with his hands on his knees and looked at her severely. He said, ¡°Mrs. Russell, as


    the experiment has entered its final phase, it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not the ¡®boss¡¯ is around. So I¡¯m


    more interested in knowing what you will do.¡±


    Lily was surprised but had to remain calm. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t participate in the experiment, I know the development of the drug has taken too long,¡±


    Rick said, getting to the point, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you can¡¯t do it or are stalling, but I¡¯m running out of


    patience.¡±


    ¡°I want to see the final result by tomorrow,¡± he said, his tone as frigid as his gaze.


    Lily frowned. Before she could say anything, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t give me any excuses. I don¡¯t f*cking care


    if you can seed, but I want a result by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So what you want is not a result but an excuse to kill me?¡± Lily coldly chuckled as she spoke.


    ¡®Tomorrow? How can that be possible?¡¯


    Rick shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need an excuse to kill you, and I can do it anytime. For your information, I


    do want the drug, but we¡¯ve dyed the experiment far too many times! In short, I want the result


    tomorrow. As for the boss,¡± he paused, ¡° I don¡¯t f*cking care.¡±


    Then he turned aside and let out a cold sneer. He walked past Mike and nced at him, ¡°Mr. Corden,


    seriously, your tricks are futile against the organization.¡±


    Mike was at a loss for words. He stared after Rick as thetter entered the lift without looking back.


    Then the sound of the elevator slowly moving downward echoed.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mike turned to Lily, asking, ¡°Does he genuinely not care about the boss''s


    whereabouts, or is he trying to mislead us?¡±


    Since he was unfamiliar with Rick, he could not know his thoughts or how truthful his words were.


    ¡°He might not care about whether or not the ¡®boss¡¯ is around, but they must be nning something big.


    They¡¯re also running out of time.¡± Lily said as she thoughtfully knitted her brows.


    She did not know what the organization was nning but knew they were pressed for time. The


    masked man had been rushing her and yielded to talk terms with her; now Rick had even moved the


    deadline to tomorrow.


    ¡°How can you deliver the result by tomorrow?¡± Mikeined.


    Although he knew little about the experiment, he had followed its progress. He knew how difficult it was


    as Lily repeated the experiment by making multiple adjustments. Indeed, she was stalling, but the


    experiment proved too hard, even for her.


    ¡®If she could do it so easily, they would have long seeded, right?¡¯


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not impossible,¡± Lily said casually.


    Baffled, Mike looked at her and asked, ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good they are running out of time. The more they feel rushed, the more likely they¡¯ll


    expose their secret.¡± She thought momentarily, then said, ¡°What do you n to do about the boss?¡±


    ¡®Rick said he doesn¡¯t care if the boss was around and might not even look for him.¡¯


    ¡°I have to transfer the boss somewhere else.¡± Mike frowned and said, ¡°I think Rick should know about


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    that secret room and probably hasn¡¯t considered it since the dust hasn¡¯t settled yet. When he does,


    they¡¯ll surely search the ce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for others to learn about the boss¡¯s whereabouts if you transfer him.¡± Lily became pensive,


    thinking it was not a good solution.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    ¡°Thave a way.¡± Mike lowered his voice, saying, ¡°I handled several things when we first moved here, so


    I¡¯m familiar with the routes and surveince systems.


    There¡¯s a route¡ª¡± Lily seemingly realized something and suddenly interrupted him, ¡°We might not


    need to trouble ourselves with it.¡± Mike was puzzled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She tipped her chin toward a nonfunctioning surveince camera, removed the


    signal jammer from her person, and tossed it aside.


    ¡° Has it ever urred to you that he might''ve done all of this in front of us just to show he knows what


    we¡¯re up to, even without the help of these gadgets? Besides, is he implying the higher-ups have


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    already given up on the boss?¡± ¡°Given up on him?¡± Mike found it hard to believe.


    After all, he had previously heard about the organization through the masked man, who was his sole


    point of contact.


    Although he knew the mysterious organization supported the ¡° boss,¡± he never interacted directly with


    it.


    To him, the masked man was a messenger but simultaneously represented the mysterious force.


    Fearing the man, the mysterious organization, and the possible harm they could inflict on his son, Mike


    forgot the ¡°boss¡± was probably just someone else¡¯s pawn.


    When a chess game was at its end, one could sacrifice pawns.


    ¡°Would they?¡± He could not be sure.


    However, what Lily said puzzled him.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve met Rick several times before this, but has he ever said so much to you before?¡± Lily


    asked.


    Mike shook his head.


    Rick had not even looked at him much, let alone spoken to him.


    ¡°Today, he sat here and kept talking before giving me the ultimatum.


    I suppose the higher-ups have decided not to keep the boss.¡± Lily pinched the bridge of her nose,


    mentally exhausted from thinking so muchtely.


    Mike thought about it and said, ¡°So Edward¡¯s rashness led to something good, right?¡± They had not


    nned for this series of incidents and initially wanted to find clues about the secret the masked man


    was hiding.


    However, Edward had unexpectedly thrown a wrench in the duo¡¯s n.


    ¡®Did Edward¡¯s actions indirectly change the organization¡¯s ns or cause them to speed things up?


    Perhaps the organization had already intended to abandon the boss but hadn¡¯t done it for some


    reason.


    ¡®If that were the case, did his disappearance fulfill the organization¡¯s wishes? Still, these are just


    spections since we have no proof.¡¯ Mike felt slightly confused after thinking about it.


    He shook his head before suddenly remembering something important.


    ¡°But Rick wants you to deliver the result tomorrow.


    What will you do about that?¡± Compared to Mike¡¯s slightly worried demeanor, Lily seemed calm as she


    smiled.


    ¡°Well, I''ll give him what he wants.¡±

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    Lily was not upset nor behaving recklessly.


    The truth was that she had already seeded but had not told anyone about it.


    She finally sessfully created thetest batch of experimental products just two days ago.


    As the sess was recent and she was uncertain of how stable the drug was¡ªcoupled with the fact


    that she did not want to hand it to the organization¡ªshe did not reveal it to anyone, including Mike.


    However, Rick¡¯s attitude today puzzled her.


    The man gave the ultimatum as if he knew the experiment had seeded.


    ¡®haven''t told anyone, so how did Rick find out? Did he simply give me an ultimatum without knowing


    about it?¡¯ She noticed Mike¡¯s confusion and curled her lips into a half- smile.


    "I mean, I''ll give my all to the experiment today.There is still a batch of experimental products, so I''ll


    know the result tomorrow.As he said, all he wants is the oue, whether or not it works."


    "But if you fail..."


    "If I fail, he can just kill me."She shrugged and smiled casually.


    "That''s the worst he could do."


    "I won''t let him!"


    Mike said solemnly, "I won''t let anything happen to you as long as I''m alive."


    That was his promise to Alexander, and he was determined to keep it.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Rx, okay? I¡¯m not going to die so easily!"


    Lily smiled, unfazed.


    She did not tell Mike the experiment had seeded because she thought the best way to keep a


    secret was not to tell anyone about it.


    Simultaneously, he would be safer if he did not know about it.


    After all, the more Mike knew, the more dangerous things would get for him, especially in a ce like


    the organization.


    "Lily..."


    Mike could not help but call out her name guiltily.


    "I''m sorry for dragging you into this."


    Lily shook her head.


    "No, we all got dragged into this, so you shouldn''t me yourself.You should already know there¡¯s no


    escaping if they target us.Take Nick, for example.He¡¯s young and has done nothing wrong, yet they still


    target him.So don''t shoulder any unnecessary me, okay?"


    Indeed, there was no reason for Mike to me himself for what had happened.He let out a quiet sigh


    and nodded.


    "The more I spend time with you, the more I understand why Alex fell for you."


    Mike had known Alexander for a long time, and as far as he knew, Alexander was never attracted to


    anyone, even though many beautiful women threw themselves at him.


    Therefore, Mike was astonished to learn about his sudden marriage and was curious about the woman


    who managed to charm him.


    When heter met Lily in Westwood, he did not think much of her, although she was beautiful.


    After all, there were many beautiful women with different styles, and as Lily was not Mike''s type, he did


    not think she was Alexander''s either.


    However, he discovered Lily had a unique charm after getting to know her better.


    Lily was intelligent, decisive, and calm.


    Mike was often no match for her.


    ¡®Sure enough, Alex has good judgment and is much better than me at doing business and judging a


    woman"


    "Thank you for yourpliment."


    Lily inclined her head slightly.


    "However, it¡¯s not the time for small talk."


    "Yes,"


    Mike said solemnly, "Since they''ve abandoned the boss, I doubt they would take much action for him.I


    guess the organization already knows we did it but hadn''t exposed us because we''re more useful than


    the boss now."

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    Lily nodded, agreeing with what Mike had said.


    He did not understand initially, but after hearing what she said, he understood the situation better. After


    pondering for a moment, Mike said, ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea.¡±


    Lily looked curious.


    ¡°Can you guess what the ¡®boss¡¯ would feel when he finds out the organization has abandoned him?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His voice was soft, but there was a hint of a smile on his lips which revealed his cunning nature.


    However, Lily had to admit she had the same idea. She nodded. ¡°Good thinking.¡±


    Mike took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll go take care of it then. If there¡¯s anything, just look for me!¡±


    ¡­


    Staying one day in Dominic¡¯s estate, Alexander felt time seemed to have slowed down as he had never


    been so free. Although he still received many calls and had to use hisptop to work and participate in


    video conferences, his workload had decreased considerably than before.


    Dominic would sometimes wake up from his slumber and start nagging groggily before falling asleep


    again. After remaining in this state for a day, he suddenly threw up mouthfuls of blood at midnight.


    Austin hardly slept and stayed by the bed. He would rush over to treat Dominic whenever the older


    man¡¯s symptoms worsened. Otherwise, Austin would spend his time studying ancient medical texts.


    Meanwhile, Alexander tucked Galen in and saw the light seeping from the study diagonally across. He


    could not help but feel sentimental. Alexander had grown ustomed to caring for many affairs


    independently and thought he could do anything.


    However, he realized there were many other things he could not handle. At times like these, he would


    feel helpless despite himself. Suddenly, he heard a thump. The noise startled Alexander because it


    was quiet at night. Hence, he subconsciously looked toward his son.


    Galen had opened his eyes, staring wide-eyed at his father blearily. He seemed to have jerked awake


    and did not know what had happened.


    Alexander gestured for him to be quiet by putting his finger to his lips before saying gently, ¡°Daddy is


    going to take a look. Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?¡±


    Galen nodded, his tiny hands grasping the edge of his nket.


    Alexander immediately got up and headed out. He saw the door to the study was wide open and


    assumed Austin had rushed over there. He knew Dominic would often wake up in agony in the past two


    days.


    Alexander hurried to the older man¡¯s bedroom door and was shocked by what he saw.


    Dominic was half-lying and half-sitting on the bed with his head drooping forward, clearly not fully


    awake. Meanwhile, Austin sat before the older man with one hand supporting him while the other¡­


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Alexander was so horrified that he could not help but shout.

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    Austin looked up and saw Alexander before yelling, ¡°Stay where you are!¡±


    Austin looked pale, sweat covering his forehead as he stubbornly held his wrist against Dominic¡¯s. Both


    parties¡¯ wrists had shes on them, and Austin was holding their wounds together tightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± Alexander shouted.


    He headed over, but Austin yelled, ¡°Stay back!¡±


    His voice was so loud and desperate that he was shaking.


    Seeing him so agitated, Alexander stopped in his path.


    ¡°But if you do this¡­¡±


    Austin caught his breath and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. There isn¡¯t!¡±


    Stunned, Alexander threw Dominic a look and was horrified by what he saw. Dominic had developed


    manyrge swellings. The swellings resembled small hills rising on a in, making his formerly


    wrinkled skin taut.


    Since Dominic was old and rtively thin, his skin was always wrinkly, but now it was stretched and


    shiny. His condition resembled Austin¡¯s during his experience with the virus but differed slightly.


    Austin was young and had muscles that would grow exponentially, but not Dominic. It seemed like


    someone had injected water under his skin, and he could burst if the swellings got any bigger.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Alexander felt a chill run down his spine.


    ¡°The symbiotes are acting up.¡± Austin took a deep breath to pull himself together. ¡°I read about it. I can¡¯t


    let my granduncle endure this because he¡¯s too old and weak for such suffering.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to¡­¡± Alexander knitted his brow and did not understand Austin¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to lure the symbiotes back into my body,¡± he said while catching his breath, ¡°If the mother is


    inside me, I should be able to do it. Uncle Don will be fine if I can draw them from his body.¡±


    He adamantly pressed his wrist tightly against Dominic¡¯s while holding a sharp knife with another hand.


    However, Alexander caught the critical point of what he said. ¡°But you¡¯re not certain it¡¯ll work, right?¡±


    ¡®How Austin says it shows he¡¯s uncertain if the method would work.¡¯


    After a momentary silence, Austin said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m unsure if it will work, but it¡¯s worth a try. If I don¡¯t do


    anything, he¡¯ll¡­¡±


    He could not finish saying his sentence as tears filled his eyes. Two days were not long, but it was


    tough for Austin to bear. He felt tormented seeing his once robust granduncle suffer so much and being


    reduced to a withered man, thanks to him.


    Austin would rather die in that hellhole and never return if he could choose.


    ¡°But you¡­¡± Alexander did not know what to say. He knew Austin felt terrible about it, but his rash


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    actions were not a rational solution.


    ¡®Even if he can draw the symbiotes back into his body, it won¡¯t solve the root cause of the problem!¡¯

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    ¡®Besides, what about many others who have gotten infected? Is he going to draw all the symbiotes into


    his body?¡¯


    Alexander did not know how to stop Austin, wondering if interrupting the process would worsen things.


    At that moment, Dominic seemed to have awoken from his stupor and tried to lift his shaking hand.


    Austin was surprised to see him moving and quickly said, ¡°Stay still! I¡¯ll alleviate your pain, and you¡¯ll


    recover soon!¡±


    He was excited, but Dominic was not. The older man lifted his trembling hand and pped his


    grandnephew¡¯s face. However, Dominig¡¯s hand merely brushed Austin¡¯s cheek as he was too weak.


    Even so, his movement exhrated Austin.


    ¡°Are you getting better?¡± Austin grabbed his granduncle¡¯s hand. ¡°I knew this method would work!¡±


    ¡°Work¡­ my *ss!¡± Even in a weakened state, Dominic still spoke rather harshly. He tried to struggle free


    from Austin but could not since his grandnephew was too strong. ¡°Let go... you brat!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. We¡¯re halfway there, and I¡¯ll soon¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, he was shocked to see Dominic struggling to move his shed hand. Due to his


    violent struggle, blood flowed rapidly from the older man¡¯s wound and dripped onto the bedsheet.


    ¡°This method won¡¯t work!¡± Dominic breathed heavily. ¡°Stop it now!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Austin was puzzled and caught himself before saying, ¡°Why won¡¯t this work? Many books say this is


    the most direct and effective way to deal with these symbiotes!¡±


    He thought Dominic was concerned about his health and quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m


    strong and can withstand them!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about¡­¡± Dominic no longer bothered to argue with Austin and threw Alexander a look


    for help.


    Alexander noticed it and swiftly strode over to grab the agitated Austin. ¡°Enough! You should calm


    down!¡±


    ¡°I am calm!¡± Austin yelled as he yanked his arm away from Alexander. The former looked fierce and


    wild as he stared nkly at the other two while his hand bled. Then he suddenly lunged over and threw


    his arms around Dominic¡¯s waist with both knees on the floor, breaking down in tears. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    Due to the impact, Dominic lurched and steadied himself with Alexander¡¯s help.


    ¡°Why the f*ck are you crying?¡± Dominic said and let out a heavy sigh¡ªhe had regained much


    consciousness now.


    ¡°As a physician, you should know you can¡¯t save everyone,¡± he added with a sigh, ¡°This is my fate.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not! You¡¯re suffering because of me. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Auston hammered his head with both


    hands.


    Alexander stood quietly aside and fixed his gaze on Dominic to observe his condition. He was stunned


    to see the changes in the older man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Dom, your body...¡± His words instantly got their attention.


    Then Austin abruptly stopped crying and looked up.

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    The swellings on Dominic¡¯s body gradually shrank.


    However, they could not be too happy because they soon saw something tiny quickly moving under


    Dominic¡¯s skin¡ªthere was more than one. The blood vessels seemed to havee alive.


    Everyone was shocked, including Austin, who gawked at the phenomenon. ¡°Uncle Dom¡­¡±


    Dominic frowned in pain. Although he bit his lower lip to stop groaning, he could not help letting out


    anguished moans.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Alexander asked gravely.


    He knew this was beyond Austin and did not me him. After all, Austin had failed to find a solution


    from the books within such a short period. Therefore, Alexander could only ce his hope in Dominic.


    ¡®Perhaps he knows what to do or can find a way to buy some time. When Lily takes care of her task


    over there, she can return to discuss a better solution with him.¡¯


    Dominic knitted his brow asrge beads of sweat covered his forehead. He could hardly say a word.


    Alexander caught sight of the gauze and scissors next to him, which Austin had probably prepared


    beforehand. Without hesitation, Alexander picked them up, quickly wrapped a fewyers of gauze


    around Dominic¡¯s shed wrist, then tied it off and cut the excess.


    Immediately after, he helped the older man sit up partially.


    Austin returned to his senses and hurriedly bandaged his own wound before turning to take a small


    bottle. Then he took a pill from it and stuffed it into Dominic¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Is it safe for him?¡± Alexander asked solemnly.


    Since the trio knew nothing about the symbiotes and Austin¡¯s method had failed, Alexander feared


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Dominic would react poorly to the pill.


    ¡°It is,¡± Austin answered firmly. He had calmed down, and his gaze was unwavering. ¡°Uncle Dom refined


    dozens of precious herbs to create the life-sustaining pill. We only use it for emergencies.¡±


    However, Alexander¡¯s expression remained grim. He did not care if the pill was valuable and was only


    concerned over its effect on what was inside Dominic. Fortunately, Dominic reacted before he could


    ask further questions.


    The older man straightened up, let out a throaty, gentle sigh, then slowly opened his eyes and unfurled


    his eyebrows.


    ¡°Uncle Dom¡­¡±


    ¡°Dominic¡­¡±


    The two called out simultaneously.


    Dominic grunted a yes, then looked at Alexander before slowly turning to Austin.


    Austin gazed back at his granduncle and could not stop shedding tears. ¡°Uncle Dom, did I¡­ make


    another mistake?¡±


    ¡°You meant well.¡± Dominic shook his head and took a deep breath, seemingly attempting to adjust his


    breathing. No one knew if it was the pill¡¯s effects or if the symbiotes had calmed down, but at least


    Dominic looked much better and livelier.

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    ¡°Which ancient medical texts say you can draw the symbiotes back into your body? Have you watched


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    too many movies or read too manyics?¡± Dominic nced at Austin and slowly continued, ¡°You


    need a trigger to nt symbiotes. Likewise, you need one to get rid of them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the trigger? I¡¯ll go get it now!¡± Austin said hurriedly.


    Dominic lifted his hand slightly to calm him down before adding, ¡°We don¡¯t know what symbiotes they


    are, so we can only eliminate them when we do. Furthermore, the more you agitate them, the faster


    they act up.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying what I did agitates them?¡± Austin thought about it and hated


    himself even more.


    ¡®I¡¯ve not just brought this cmity to everyone but has made my granduncle suffer more and more.¡¯


    ¡°Not just this time. I also spurred the symbiotes'' growth when I tried to draw them out by taking the


    medicated bath.¡± Dominic smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Even I made a mistake, let alone you. So don¡¯t


    me yourself, okay? What bounds to happen will happen.¡±


    Austin wiped his tears, saying, ¡°When did you be a fatalist?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s not up to us whether or not to believe in fate.¡± Dominic let out a wry chuckle, then


    turned to Alexander. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°If I go outside and cause the disease to spread further, wouldn¡¯t I have done humankind a disservice?¡±


    Alexander smiled.


    He tried to lighten up the atmosphere with a jocr tone, as Dominic disliked them acting so seriously.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t!¡± Dominic waved and frowned. ¡°The symbiotes won¡¯t spread so easily like a contagious


    virus. If it does, you would have gotten infected.¡±


    He shook his head slightly and refuted such a possibility.


    However, Austin disagreed with him. ¡°No! Why would the servants, my parents, and my grandfather


    disy the symptoms if that''s the case? If they got infected through contact with my blood, wouldn¡¯t


    Alexander catch it when he touched your blood just now?¡±


    ¡°If the disease is not infectious, howe you and others are sick?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m unsure, but based on what I know, symbiotes can¡¯t spread around so easily. If not, things


    might¡¯ve gotten much worse, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Dominic¡¯s question stumped Austin.


    Austin indeed jumped to the conclusion without much thinking. Since the disease had seemingly


    spread to people around him, he believed he was the cause. However, Dominic¡¯s words made him


    think.


    His eyes reddened after reading through ancient medical texts for the past two days, but no record said


    symbiotes could spread through blood.


    ¡°But you said before¡­¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. I figured some things out during my waking moments for the past two days.¡±


    As Dominic was exhausted, he stopped after saying a few sentences and shut his eyes.


    ¡°So if it¡¯s not my blood. Then how does it spread?¡± Puzzled, Austin held up his wrist and looked at the


    dried blood stain.

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a pathogen or something we don¡¯t know about,¡± Dominic murmured, his eyes shut,


    drained of all energy. Meanwhile, the other two leaned over to listen intently since his voice was soft.


    However, although Dominic moved his lips slightly, no other words came out. The two men exchanged


    puzzled looks and wondered if anything was wrong with their hearing.


    ¡°Uncle Dom, what did you say?¡± Austin asked again.


    Dominic¡¯s mouth moved, but no voice came out.


    ¡°He¡¯s not saying anything,¡± Alexander concluded.


    At this moment, Dominic suddenly shut his mouth and stopped moving, seemingly falling into a stupor


    again. After staring at him, Austin called out tentatively, ¡°Uncle Dom? Uncle Dom!¡±


    The older man gave no response.


    ¡°Seems like¡­¡± Before Austin could finish, Dominic suddenly snapped his eyes open.


    Austin was startled and quickly leaned over. ¡°Uncle Dom?¡±


    Dominic looked dazed as if he had just woken up from sleep. Then he turned his gaze to Austin.


    ¡°You¡­ brat!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Knowing that Dominic might be unable to stay awake for too long, Austin quickly asked,


    ¡°What should I do to help you?¡±


    Dominic did not say anything and waved slightly.


    ¡°Uncle Dom?¡±


    ¡°Do¡­ nothing!¡± The older man¡¯s head then drooped aside.


    ¡°Uncle Dom!¡± Austin called out rmingly, then held Dominic¡¯s wrist to take his pulse. He initially


    looked grim but gradually unfurled his furrowed brow.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Alexander asked.


    Austin looked up and replied, ¡°He passed out.¡±


    In other words, Dominic had only lost consciousness temporarily, and his life was not in danger. Still,


    Austin wondered how long his granduncle could cope with the symbiotes inside him, even if his life


    were not in danger.


    ¡®We haven¡¯t devised a solution, and Dominic told us to do nothing. Is there genuinely nothing we can


    do to help?¡¯


    ¡°How¡­ should I help you?¡± Austin looked at Dominic¡¯s face and murmured to himself.


    Alexander spoke gravely, ¡°I think he¡¯s trying to tell us not to do anything before determining what type


    of pathogens or symbiotes are inside your bodies. The less you do, the less mistakes you¡¯ll make.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Austin was doubtful. He knew it was the truth but could not bear to sit and wait after seeing


    Dominic suffer constantly.


    ¡°No buts, okay? Your granduncle is right, and it¡¯s best to listen to him. Unless, of course, you can


    devise a definitive solution,¡± Alexander said as he patted Austin¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    Helpless, Austin lowered his head and appeared particrly dejected.


    "We must have confidence in the old man," Alexanderforted him after noticing his gloomy mood.


    "We also need to have confidence in ourselves."


    "I''m not confident in myself." However, Alexander''s words did not seem to have any effect.


    Austin turned around and stood up, walking straight to the window. He looked downstairs. The initially


    quiet manor looked even more lifeless now. He remembered a few days ago when he tossed around in


    here.


    He even dismantled the balcony and destroyed many things. Although Dominic scolded him, the older


    man still cleaned up after his grandnephew and cared for him. Dominic did a lot for Austin, even if the


    former would never admit it. He also taught Austin everything he should.


    Austin used to think his second granduncle was biased. Later, Austin realized he was just


    overconfident. He was not capable enough, and Dominic had long seen through him. Still, Dominic did


    not openly target his grandnephew¡ªinstead, Austin was the one who always had his head in the


    clouds.


    Now, when Dominic needed help most, Austin could do nothing. Thetter even harmed Dominic


    because of his own actions. With these thoughts in mind, Austin wished to jump out the window and


    exchange his life for Dominic¡¯s.


    However, Austin knew he could not. Although he would free himself from condemnation by jumping, he


    wondered what would happen to his granduncle then.


    ¡®What can Uncle Dom do with such a mess? What about my parents, grandfather, and the others who


    have gotten hurt because of my actions?¡¯


    Austin held the windowpane with both hands as he took a deep breath, forcing his tears back. He had


    not cried since he was a child. However, it seemed like Austin had shed all the tears he had not shed


    over these past few days.


    ¡®I can¡¯t continue living like this.¡¯


    Although Dominic told him not to move around, he could not just sit and wait for things to happen. He


    knew he should consider the essential things and tend to the greenhouse. After all, the rare and exotic


    nts needed his care.


    These thoughts immediately triggered a spark in Austin as he turned to Alexander with a determined


    expression. "You''re right. We should be more confident in ourselves. They studied the virus, but so


    what? I refuse to believe there¡¯s a virus in this world we can¡¯t ovee, especially artificial ones. Even


    if it''s a symbiote, there must be a way to destroy it."


    He slowly clenched his fingers as if he were talking to Alexander and himself. "We can''t admit defeat


    and let them win. We will never lose to them!"


    Alexander noticed Austin¡¯s determination and knew thetter had pulled himself together. Alexander


    nodded lightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. The word ¡®defeat¡¯ isn¡¯t in my dictionary.¡±


    The two men, who were mere acquaintances, reached a consensus. Regardless of whether one knew


    any medical skills or if one was good at it, one must try their best to protect those one cared about.


    Austin stood up straight and looked at Alexander. "By the way, what''s happening on Lily¡¯s side?"


    "Huh?"


    "Sorry, it''s just that I overheard you on the phone once. Isn''t Lily in a dangerous situation now?"


    Although Austin did not ask much, he had heard a lot. In addition, Lily never showed up despite


    everything happening there. It meant she had more important things to do.


    Considering the current situation, nothing could be more important than the mysterious and evil


    organization they had to destroy immediately.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Alexander did not mind that Austin had eavesdropped. It was not like Alexander did not know Austin


    was around during the conversation. However, Alexander did not need to tell Austin what he and his


    wife said on the phone.


    "She''s fine," Alexander answered after a moment of thought.

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    "Hm? Are you sure?" Austin asked despite himself.


    Although he did not have a good rtionship with Lily, he was still concerned for her.


    Moreover, he had escaped that ce with great difficulty and knew what kind of hellhole that ce


    was.


    However, Alexander had lightly said Lily was okay, making Austin wonder if Alexander did not love her


    enough or if he felt at ease with her being at the organization.


    Austin also suspected that Alexander might not know how dangerous it was there.


    "No, Alexander, I don''t think you understand.Although you''ve been exposed to these viruses and know


    about the organization, you can''t imagine how dangerous the organization is.They are devils who feed


    on people, and that ce is a real-life hell.


    "Heck, it might be even scarier than hell itself!" Austin gushed anxiously, afraid Alexander was not


    worried enough about Lily''s safety.


    "I think it would be best for you to find a way to get Lily out of there as soon as possible.Also¡ª"


    Alexander interjected before Austin could finish, "When I say she''s fine, I mean it.She''s still safe, at


    least for now."


    "But..."


    Austin was startled and wanted to question further, but Alexander did not give him a chance.


    "Of course, you know how scary it is.Trust me.Lily knows more than you do.After all, she was a part of


    theboratory when the experiment started long ago when they secretly lurked underground.Although


    she did not know the true nature of the experiments then, she stayed there for quite some time.


    ¡®On top of that, theboratory needed her, not to mention Mike and.."


    Alexander was sure his wife knew more about what was happening inside than Austin.


    Of course, Alexander would worry.


    Still, everyone had their roles to y, and Alexander could not just drop everything and sit around


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    worrying about her.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I believe in her and my ability to protect her," Alexander said with a


    slight smile.


    Just a look from him made Austin immediately swallow his words.


    ¡®Yeah, they''ve been together for so long.They must know better.Maybe I''m just overthinking things"


    Austin was anxious and worried because of his subconscious fear of that ce.


    He was frightened, scared to recall his days there alongside the suffering and torment he experienced.


    Therefore, when he read ancient medical books, scary images of his bodily changes, pain, and


    terrifying scars on his granduncle¡¯s body would always fill his mind.


    These things made Austin tremble with fear and terror, causing him to be timid and


    subconsciously seek to escape orpromise.However, Lily, a 6-month pregnant woman, could face it


    bravely while Austin almost copsed and gave up¡ªthe thought of that humiliated him.


    "I understand," he added, "I''m returning to work.Thank you for these few days."


    "You''re wee," Alexander replied lightly.


    Besides Lily''s rtionship with Dominic, Alexander did everything because Dominic had cared for


    Galen for so long.


    Alexander thought this was the least he could do.


    Thinking of Galen, Alexander nced at Dominic on the bed again.


    When he noticed the older man was just asleep and seemed rtively stable for the time being, he left


    the room and closed the door gently.


    Everyone was swamped in theboratory.


    However, there were two figures in the innermost room.


    Lily sat on the stool with her body slightly turned as she took notes with one hand while tapping on the


    On the other side, Rhea stood there, holding a tray with both hands.She wore a heavy protective suit,


    and her eyes under the mask narrowed as she stared at Lily.

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    It was rare for the two to be together harmoniously in the same room, but no one spoke.


    After all, the data, numbers, and liquids in the various bottles and jars were the most important things


    here.


    Still, Rhea felt resentful.


    Moreover, the "boss" had been missing for a day, yet there was still no news about him.


    ¡®I don''t care about the boss''s well-being, but I know this was all Lily''s idea.Yet, she can just sit here


    peacefully.Plus, Rick, who seems cold, also treats her differently.Why is that?!¡¯ Rhea genuinely could


    not understand what people in the organization saw in Lily and why they treated this woman so


    differently.


    She pursed her lips tightly and did not speak, swallowing her dissatisfaction and unhappiness.


    ¡®There are just a few days left.I''ll just wait and see what tricks Lily cane up with.Will she seed?


    Even if she does, she''ll never figure out this experiment''¡¯s final step"


    On the contrary, Lily did not have as many thoughts as Rhea.


    The former sat there, focused on the numbers on theputer while asionally flipping through her


    notes and looking at the previous records.


    It was as if she had blocked all distractions and wholeheartedly devoted herself to the experiment.


    Everyone outside had already left as time passed, but only the two remained.


    Rhea''s hands were already sore, and she could no longer hold the tray.


    However, Lily mentioned they needed to maintain stillness and keep the temperature constant to obtain


    stable data on the fragrance.


    The two did all their experiments like this.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Therefore, Rhea could only reluctantly listen to her.


    Now that she was Lily''s assistant, she had toply with all of Lily¡¯s requests.


    However, she suspected Lily was just pulling her legs.


    Despite that, Rhea was only aity since she had no evidence or know anything about fragrances.


    Rhea had secretly tried studying this.


    After all, how the organization treated Lily in a different light genuinely irritated Rhea.


    Lily only had one more skill over Rhea.


    Thetter was not worse than Lily regarding medicine.


    Rhea onlycked knowledge of fragrance formtion, so she thought she could just study hard to


    However, reality gave her a hard p in the face.


    Perfumery was not as simple as Rhea imagined.


    Firstly, distinguishing the various raw materials had already made her dizzy.She spent a week vomiting


    after.She never expected fragrances to make her puke.


    Afterward, Rhea no longer bothered trying.


    Instead, she felt nauseous whenever she saw those things.


    Perfumery was not something one could learn overnight.


    Even if she managed, it would be no use.


    She did not have time for all this and ultimately gave up.


    So, at this moment, she could only stand here and help Lily hold the tray and do as thetter said.


    Rhea''s hands were so sore that she could no longer hold on.


    Just as she rolled her eyes, she heard the beeping sound of the instrument.


    ¡®It''splete!¡¯

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    ¡°It''splete!¡± Rhea eximed a little too excitedly. However, before she could take a look, Lily


    nced back at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Rhea immediately fell silent. The most exasperating thing for her was that she had subconsciously


    obeyed Lily''s instructions.


    "Lily, don''t make a mountain out of a molehill," Rheained angrily, "Do you honestly think you''re


    so great? Let me tell you something. If this experiment fails, nothing good will happen to you."


    "We¡¯ll only know that once I fail," Lily said calmly with a slight smile, "What''s wrong? Are you hoping I¡¯ll


    fail?"


    "How do I¡­" Before Rhea could finish speaking, she noticed Lily had already gotten up and walked


    toward the instrument. Lily turned off the switch unhurriedly and took out a few small vials to ce


    them on the shelf next to her.


    Rhea became nervous as she looked at the clear liquid inside and the data on theputer frantically


    refreshed. She fixed her eyes on the screen unblinkingly, while Lily seemed indifferent.


    Lily stood up and paced around the room unhurriedly. She had sat for too long and needed to stretch


    her muscles. Her body had grown stiff after experimenting for such a long time.


    The numbers on theputer finally stopped, and the word 100% finally shed across the screen. All


    the shaded parts oveppedpletely, and the red area shed.


    Rhea eximed in shock, "It''s a sess!"


    Lily heard her voice and stopped to turn and look at the numbers on theputer. She did not look


    excited. Instead, she looked a little surprised, as if she did not expect to seed or wanted it to


    seed.


    "It''s a sess! It''s a sess!" Rhea was very excited.


    Although she did not like Lily nor wanted her to seed, it was natural for an experimenter to feel a


    sense of joy when an experiment finally seeded. They had conducted this experiment countless


    times for a long time, and Rhea had participated since they started doing it abroad.


    The organization constantly changed locations, looking for new opportunities and constantly trying.


    However, every attempt failed without exception.


    Rhea never thought Lily would seed.


    ¡®Why did she seed and not me?! She knows traditional medicine, but so do I. Plus, I know about


    modern medicine, too.¡¯


    Rhea thought she was also better than Lily in viral research.


    ¡®So what if Lily knows about traditional medicine? Why is a woman who knows about flowers and nts


    better than those who specialize in medical research?¡¯


    Still, Rhea was excited and happy about this sess. She ignored Lily''s order not to move and took a


    few steps forward. She bent down and stared at theputer screen as if wanting to see something


    different. Even so, the disy on theputer remained the same. The experiment was indeed a


    sess.


    Rhea was in a situation she had never been in before. She wanted tough but could not. She looked


    rather conflicted. "It''s a sess. It genuinely is. Lily, did you actually seed?!"


    Rhea felt drowned in mixed feelings. She turned to look at Lily and no longer stared at thetter with


    hostility. Instead, Rhea looked surprised, excited, and maybe a little jealous.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    Rhea had never been jealous of anyone else besides Anastasia. However, she only felt that way as a


    child and desired attention. She felt her mother had treated Anastasia better than her and wondered


    why her parents favored Anastasia in her own home.


    It honed Rhea¡¯s feelings of dissatisfaction and unfairness. Still, she was no longer a little girl who


    yearned for her parents¡¯ love but an independent and confident woman.


    Rhea had always considered herself strong, capable, and somewhat of a prodigy. She knew she would


    make significant career progress and impress the world with her knowledge. However, this


    experiment¡¯s repeated failure frustrated her.


    Since the organization insisted on onboarding Lily, she had subconsciously hoped Lily would fail.


    Everyone encountered obstacles when conducting this experiment, so Rhea thought Lily should not be


    an exception. However, reality gave Rhea a hard blow, letting her know she was not as special as she


    thought.


    But now, she had gotten pped in the face again and still suffered a setback. The truth was before her


    eyes, even if she did not want to believe it. Lily had seeded.


    Rhea looked back at Lily, noticing her face remained neutral, even slightly unhappy. Meanwhile, Lily


    walked over unhurriedly and put one hand on her waist as she nced at theputer. "Oh, I guess it


    is."


    "What do you mean you guess it is?!" Rhea jumped up. "Lily Christian, drop the act! It¡¯s just a fluke!


    Why are you so proud of it?!"


    Rhea was already feeling terrible and got angry when she heard what Lily said. If Rhea had seeded


    instead, she would have told the world and let everyone know her masterpiece was a sess, framing


    it as her achievement.


    However, Lily was calm about it.


    ¡®Why is she so pretentious?!¡¯ To Rhea, it seemed Lily was doing this purposefully to show this sess


    was effortless. Many had worked hard for so long, yet none seeded. Still, Lily had seemingly


    messed around and seeded.


    Initially, Rhea was thrilled that the experiment was sessful, but she could not help but sneer when


    she saw Lily¡¯s attitude. "You don''t have to be so proud. No one has seeded in this experiment so


    far.


    ¡°Even if the data on theputer shows it¡¯s sessful, who can guarantee there won''t be any


    instability, fluctuations, or changester on? You can regard this current sess as a real one."


    Rhea said these things out of anger. She knew the experiment hade a long way, and for them to


    achieve this result was a great sess. As for the instability and possible problems, no one knew


    whether or not they would happen. Nothing might even happen.


    For now, they could consider the experiment a sess.


    Still, Rhea¡¯s mockery did not trigger Lily. Instead, Lily even nodded and agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    "Huh?!" Rhea assumed Lily was only acting calm but celebrated inwardly, so she ignored what Rhea


    said.


    Rhea gritted her teeth and stepped forward. She looked at Lily and spat, "I¡¯m saying you can¡¯t consider


    your experiment a sess. It''s unsessful until you''ve seen it through to the end!"


    Lily turned her head slowly to look at Rhea. She seemed calm, with no signs of joy or doubt. Instead,


    she nodded thoughtfully and said, "I said you''re right."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Her agreement infuriated Rhea even more.

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    ¡°I can''t consider this experiment aplete sess,¡± Lily said lightly. Her reaction was so bizarre that


    Rhea did not know what to say. She wondered why Lily did not react how she typically would.


    As Rhea remained stunned, she overheard Lily say, "Didn''t I tell you not to move?"


    That one sentence immediately returned Rhea to her senses. She took it as an outlet to vent her


    emotions and ruthlessly threw the tray aside. The contents on the tray clinked and knocked into one


    another.


    "Why can''t I move? What temperature are you talking about? You''re toying with me! Who knows, you


    might¡¯ve cheated on this experiment too?!" Rhea''s arm was sore from holding the tray. Plus, Lily''s


    reaction was unexpected, making Rhea both angry and jealous. As a result, she spat out a string of


    incoherent words.


    Then Lily¡¯s answer almost sent her off the handle. Lily nodded and seriously said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m just


    pulling your leg.¡±


    Rhea was speechless.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as constant human body temperature. You¡¯ve studied medicine for so long and


    have done many experiments. How could you not know we can adjust temperatures at will?


    ¡°We could¡¯ve created a vacuum environment, too, so why should I need an actual person to keep the


    temperature constant?¡± Lily''s rhetorical question left Rhea speechless.


    Although Rhea doubted Lily¡¯s words, she knew nothing about perfumery. Hence, she only did as Lily


    said. After all, the organization had put more importance on Lily than Rhea. So, Rhea had to endure


    Lily to continue working for the organization and be involved in this project.


    However, at this moment, Lily''s solemn questioning made her look stupid. Rhea wondered how she


    could have been so oblivious and gullible. She could not help but retort, "But you said¡ª"


    Unexpectedly, Lily interrupted her, "So, you''ll believe everything I say? If I said you have a low IQ and


    aren''t suitable to stay here, let alone study medicine, would you have believed me?"


    Rhea was so angry that she almost pped Lily. However, she held back because Lily had hurt her


    twice before, so she let the thought sh in her mind but did not take action. Instead, Rhea stood


    rooted with clenched fists. She stared at Lily fiercely, wishing to kill thetter with her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Lily did not care. She smiled and continued provoking Rhea, ¡°You¡¯re so silly. You¡¯ve studied


    medicine almost all your life but don¡¯t even know something so simple? I tricked you into believing me.


    ¡°Also, you couldn¡¯t evenplete such a simple experiment. What¡¯s the point of your studies? You


    should try being a waitress instead. I think you¡¯re pretty good at holding trays.¡±


    Every word she said was a jab at Rhea. At this point, Rhea''s fear of Lily''s kickboxing skills could no


    longer hold her back. Lily¡¯s jabs hit her weak spots, and the unabashed mockery profoundly


    undermined Rhea¡¯s self-esteem.


    She had always been proud and arrogant, thinking she was brilliant. However, her continuous failures


    had already dealt a blow to her. With Lily¡¯s added mockery, Rhea finally lost it. She could no longer


    bear it and viciously threw her clenched fist toward Lily.


    "Stop!"


    A cold yell stopped Rhea''s movement in mid-air. She froze and subconsciously hung her hand in the


    air. She snapped away from her almost out-of-control consciousness and abruptly returned to her


    senses.


    She turned around and saw Rick and Mike entering theboratory. Then she hurriedly put down her fist


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    and reported, ¡°The experiment is a sess.¡±


    "I know." Rick''s reaction was dull. It seemed like he already knew.

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    Rick nced over quietly, looking at Lily beside him.


    "If the experiment is sessful, why didn''t you second it?"


    Lily looked disappointed as she leaned back and moved her wrist around.


    "I just finished, and we can consider itpletely sessful."


    "What do you mean by that?" Rick questioned suspiciously with a frown.


    "After all, these are justputer data.I haven''t verified if there will be any errors.On top of that, I can''t


    guarantee the end product''s stability.Therefore, I can¡¯tpletely regard it as sessful,"


    Lily sighed and said, "It''s not a sess."


    "You..."


    Rhea had said those words just now, and Lily used them to exin things to Rick.


    Rhea did not understand what was going through Lily''s mind.


    ¡®As researchers, aren¡¯t we supposed to hope for sessful results when experimenting? The joy in a


    sessful experiment is indescribable"


    Rhea would not be standing there calmly if she had seeded.


    Instead, she would be shouting it from the rooftops.She initially thought Lily was deliberately mocking


    her and behaved as such.


    However, Lily repeated Rhea¡¯s words to Rick.


    ¡®Does she already know what the experiment''s final step is?¡¯


    "Really?" Rick asked.


    "If you don''t believe me, ask her,"


    Lily solemnly replied as she gestured toward Rhea.


    Rhea was speechless.


    Faced with Rick''s fierce gaze, she subconsciously gulped and said, "Yes, such a possibility exists.Still, I


    think we can consider the experiment sessful at this stage."


    She did not know why Lily would push the responsibility on her like that, but she had no choice but to


    exin herself.She could not say the experiment was unsessful with the current progress.


    "That''s not what you said just now,"


    Lily said with a look of surprise, "We must be rigorous in our experiments.You should know even a little


    deviation will cause a huge difference.As you said, I haven''t seen how stable or how it''ll perform, so we


    can consider this aplete sess.I think you''re right."


    Rhea finally realized Lily was trying to frame her on purpose.


    Lily¡¯s words made it sound like Rhea had suggested such things because she was simply jealous of


    Lily.


    "No, that''s not it! I wasn''t thinking clearly just now.I''ve thought it through.We''ve done so many


    experiments before, and they all failed.It¡¯s the first time it reached this point.The experiment is


    sessful.Lily, your experiment was a sess!"


    Thest sentence was tough for Rhea to say.


    However, she could not let others assume she was discrediting the experiment''s results out of jealousy.


    Therefore, she would much rather bow and give in.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "No, no, I still think what you said makes sense," Lily continued to refute.


    ¡®What kind of demon is this woman?!¡¯ Rhea wanted to shut her up, but a secondter, Rick said, "


    Enough! I don¡¯t care how stable it is or how it''ll perform.


    It¡¯s a sess based on current results! "Don''t forget.I told you I want a result today, whether a failure or


    a sess.Are you sure you want to give me a failed result?" He asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    Rick¡¯s voice was cold, and the temperature in the room seemed to have dropped several degrees.


    Rhea shrank her shoulders. Mike, on the sidelines, hurried forward to smooth things over. ¡°Lily, don¡¯t be


    too hard on yourself. Since everyone thinks this experiment is a sess, it must be sessful. You¡¯ve


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    done a great job. No one could do this until now.¡±


    Then he turned to Rick and continued, ¡°I believe the higher-ups must be anxiously waiting. Now isn¡¯t


    the time to argue about this. Anyway, let¡¯s submit the experimental results to them first. What do you


    think?¡±


    Rick seemed to have loosened up after hearing what Mike said. He turned to look at the tubes on the


    shelf beside him, then nced at theputer again. ¡°It¡¯s those, right?¡±


    Before Lily could speak, Rhea quickly responded, ¡°Yes, those are the ones. I¡¯ll pack them right away.¡±


    She feared Lily would say something untimely, so she took the lead. Lily watched from the side and did


    not move a muscle. She observed Rhea seal the tubes carefully and put them in a proper container.


    ¡°Done.¡± Rhea handed the packed box to Rick.


    Rick took it and nced at Lily again. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    She shrugged indifferently. ¡°I have nothing to say, just one thing¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°It was you who insisted this experiment was a sess. If something goes wrongter, or the effect is


    unexpected, you can¡¯t me it on me. After all, I never said this experiment is sessful.¡± Lily seemed


    eager to shrink responsibility.


    Her attitude made the others suspicious. It seemed like there might be something wrong with the


    products, and it did not seed. That was why she was eager to shift the me and absolve herself of


    responsibility.


    ¡°It¡¯s your experiment. Whether it seeds or not, you can¡¯t escape responsibility!¡± Rick said coldly,


    obviously disagreeing with her statement.


    ¡°Hey, how can you say that? Now, you¡¯re just trying to sabotage me,¡± Lily protested unhappily.


    Rick sneered. ¡°Drop the act. Come with me!¡±


    ¡°Go with you? Where are we going?¡± Lilyzily asked as she blinked innocently at him and shook her


    arms. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this experiment for so long. I¡¯m tired. Now that everything is a sess, I can


    finally rest! I think you should go yourself. I won¡¯t apany you.¡± With that said, she smiled and


    walked away.


    However, Rick grabbed her arm as she walked past. ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Meanwhile, Rhea and Mike looked at Rick in puzzlement, not understanding what he meant.


    Mike said despite himself, ¡°Rick, you¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Rick shot him a stern look, and Mike immediately stopped talking.


    The look in Rick¡¯s eyes was too cold and stern, like a cier. Mike suddenly realized the situation


    seemed to have gone beyond their expectations. He did not know what Rick would do but vaguely felt it


    was not good.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You two can rest. If you¡¯re that bored, you can look for Spades King. As for


    you¡­¡± Rick looked at Lily. ¡°You have to follow me.¡±


    ¡°Why should I go with you? I¡¯ve finished what you asked of me and must go home. You promised me


    that¡ª¡±


    Rick interjected, ¡°Whatever promises you discuss are made with Spades King. It has nothing to do with


    me or the organization. If you want, you can talk to him or¡­find him first.¡±

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    Rickughed with a sinister smile that sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.


    Lily was shocked. ¡°So, you¡¯re dismissing it? Is this just a scam?!¡¯¡¯


    She wanted to shake him off but soon realized his technique was unique. Rick did not use much force,


    but Lily could not break free because of his special stance. Although Lily¡¯s arm did not hurt, she still


    could not shake him.


    Considering his skills, Lily might have to fight for an hour to beat him. Of course, that was if she was


    her former self. Lily could not beat him with her current stature. Up until this point, she realized she had


    underestimated the enemy.


    With her kickboxing background and profound knowledge, she was confident she could easily defeat


    any ordinary fighter, even if pregnant. She believed she could easily handle the situation. However, she


    never expected the evil organization to have expert kickboxers like Rick in addition to firearms.


    She feared brute force would not work. Ultimately, she sighed and said,¡± Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll try to


    look for Spades King.¡±


    ¡®Why does the boss have such a nickname?¡¯


    ¡®You can¡¯t go. Only they can go look for him.¡± Rick fixed his eyes on her the whole time, his hand still


    gripping her wrist.


    ¡°Okay, you two, go ahead then.¡± Lily had no choice but to obey. She simultaneously winked at Mike.


    Although Mike was anxious, he had no choice but to say, ¡°We must find a way to get the boss back as


    soon as possible.¡±


    Rick snorted softly and did not seem to care very much. He carried the box in one hand and held Lily


    with another as he walked away.


    Lily staggered behind him andined, ¡°At least let me change out of the protective suit first.


    Where are you taking me? Are you bringing me to meet your boss? Aren¡¯t the people in your


    organization supposed to be¡­¡±


    Her rare babbling became increasingly distant, but Rick remained silent and said nothing more. When


    the footsteps disappeared, Mike and Rhea exchanged nk looks of dismay.


    Rhea looked at the numbers and pictures on theputer and pressed one hand on the table with an


    indescribable feeling in her heart.


    Mike asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still dissatisfied?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She turned away and ignored his taunt.


    Just a momentter, she could not help but mumble to herself. ¡°Why?! What¡¯s the basis of it?! I¡¯ve


    worked so hard. I thought I¡¯d worked hard enough!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She looked at her hands reluctantly. She had worked hard to continuously learn since joining this


    organization. She worked harder than others and thought that she was a genius. After all, no one


    noticed Anastasia¡¯s chronic poisoning for a long time.


    Rhea even controlled Cameron like a puppet at one point. However, this experiment she had put the


    most painstaking effort into gave her the most significant blow.


    ¡®Why do I repeatedly fail even after trying so hard?! How did Lily seed in such a short time?!¡¯

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    "You''ve worked hard.¡± Mike nodded. This was the first time he acknowledged what she said. He hated


    Rhea because she was vicious, scheming, and had no boundaries. Her heart was as ck as coal.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, she had indeed worked very hard.


    Mike could see the efforts she had put in regarding experimenting. Regardless of whether he had


    woken up early or gone to bedte, he noticed she was always in theboratory, experimenting all day


    and night.


    Rhea was either reading books or looking up information. He had never seen another woman that was


    as hardworking as her.


    ¡°Then, why is God so unfair?!" She mmed her hands onto the table, venting her dissatisfaction.


    ¡®I worked so hard but failed, while Lily casually...¡¯


    "Hard work is nothing in the face of a prodigy,¡± Mike said.


    "Huh?!" Rhea suddenly turned her head to look at him with surprise.


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief before saying, "Yes, you''re hardworking and talented, but there will


    always be an inherent gap between gifted individuals. Although effort canpensate for the gap, hard


    work is insignificant despite absolute talent.¡±


    He hade to terms with this fact long ago. He was also someone who had gone through hard times.


    He had worked harder in the business industry and could endure hardships better than anyone else.


    Moreover, he thought his talent helped his business grow.


    However, every growth would be met with bottleneck situations that were difficult to break through. He


    had struggled for a long time and teaued. He even almost regressed to where he started.


    Later, he met Alexander. Just a few words from him could resolve Mike''s confusion, and thetter


    overcame his struggles immediately. Just like that, Mike managed to get out of his predicament.


    He soon realized Alexander''s 1Q was much higher than his own. That kind of thinking and vision for


    Alexander was natural. It was not something Mike could learn by putting in an effort. Therefore,


    Alexander''s businessndscape was also at a height Mike could never reach in his lifetime.


    Now, Rhea was just like himself back in the day. No matter how hard she tried, she could never reach


    Lily''s level.


    "Talent..." Unlike before, Rhea did not get angry. Instead, she stared nkly at her hands and, for the


    first time, began to doubt herself. She had never doubted her talent. She even thought she was gifted.


    However, this tricky experiment had always pushed her to her limits. It made her see she might be a


    little smarter than ordinary people, butpared to a prodigy, she was nowhere close to beating one.


    "Come on. Let''s go look for the boss,¡± Mike said. Rhea continued lying on the table and did not move.


    Mike noticed she was still lying there and was about to leave when he heard a cold sneer. ¡°Why are we


    looking for the boss? How long will you keep up this act? You should know where he is!¡±


    "Huh?"


    "You kidnapped the boss.¡±


    "You should watch your w¡ª"


    Rhea turned her head, which was still nted on the desk.


    As Mike spoke, she looked at him with a darkened smile and interjected, ¡°Drop the act! The boss is


    physically disabled, so there¡¯s no way he can leave this ce.


    ¡°Plus, we''re always around here. How can an outsider break it without a trace? We''ve checked all the


    surveince footage and found no outsiders around. No one else was around except you.¡±

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    ¡°Although none of the workers here are loyal to the organization, at least we wanted the experiment to


    work, unlike you and Lily, who came here to sabotage the experiment. Who else would have done it


    besides you two?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to make false usations.¡± Mike turned around, not wanting to continue the


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    conversation.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care if she did find out about it or is simply trying to trick me¡ªit¡¯s just a waste of time arguing


    with her.¡¯


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore since the organization has abandoned the boss. Now that the experiment


    has worked, you, me, the boss, we¡¯re all expendable.¡± Rhea suddenly burst intoughter.


    As if she had just said the funniest thing in the world, sheughed so hard that she half-copsed on


    the table.


    Mike was somehow affected by what she said.


    ¡®She¡¯s right. Now that the experiment has seeded, everyone has be expendable.¡¯


    He could not help but feel a profound sorrow, realizing he had failed to determine what the organization


    was truly up to.


    ¡°As you said, we¡¯re in the same boat. There¡¯s no need to argue among ourselves,¡± Mike said sadly,


    then turned to leave.


    As he took the first step, Rhea said, ¡°Do you know why Rick brought Lily away?¡±


    ¡°To meet the higher-ups.¡± Without looking back, Mile said, ¡°Lily made it work. I suppose they would like


    to meet her.¡±


    Rhea chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so naive. To tell you the truth, the experiment isn¡¯t a sess yet since there¡¯s


    still one more step,¡± she said meaningfully.


    At this moment, she slowly straightened up, bing calmer. ¡°Lily never would have expected to bring


    herself closer to her death even if she made it work.¡±


    ¡®If Lily discovers the truth, would she still be so calm? No, she wouldn¡¯t! Everyone is afraid of dying!


    Even if she isn¡¯t, she still has her unborn children to consider. I wonder what she would feel when she


    realizes her creation will kill her!¡¯


    Rhea suddenly felt less disappointed and sad after imagining the look on Lily¡¯s face. The former even


    looked forward to seeing Lily¡¯s reaction. Unfortunately, Rick refused to let Rhea tag along, so she could


    not see it.


    ¡°What the hell you¡¯re talking about? Whatst step?¡± Mike realized something was amiss and turned to


    storm over, ring at Rhea.


    His reaction pleased Rhea, and she chuckled. ¡°Why? Are you worried now? Do you still think we¡¯re in


    the same boat? Mike, I¡¯m not like you guys. How do you know the organization doesn¡¯t need me


    anymore?¡±


    She casually tugged her glove and continued, ¡°The truly dispensable one is Lily.¡±


    Mike knew Rhea was not trying to provoke him. He grabbed her cor and asked, ¡°Tell me what you


    know!¡±

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    Rhea nced at Mike¡¯s hands and eximed coldly, "Get your hands off me!"


    She looked fierce after dropping her smile.


    Mike loosened his grip but did not let go.


    "Rhea, what''s the experiment¡¯sst step? Haven''t wepleted it?"


    He subconsciously looked toward theputer.


    Although he could not understand what was on the screen, he roughly knew what it was about.


    ¡®Doesn''t the data indicate the experiment¡¯s sess? Why would Rhea and Lily say the experiment has


    worked if it doesn''t?¡¯ Rhea followed his line of sight and looked toward the screen before chuckling.


    "Do you think the experiment is about creating the product?"


    "It¡¯s not?"


    Mike noticed her staring coldly at his hands and quickly let her go while softening his tone, "I''d like to


    know exactly what you''re talking about."


    "Must I tell you? We''re not on good terms, aren''t we?" Rhea asked.


    Mike knew they almost resembled enemies.


    However, he also knew they had no reason to hate each other so profoundly.


    Besides, their fates were uncertain now that the experiment had made such progress.


    They were in the organization for a long while yet had never met the true leaders and did not even


    know how to contact them.


    Therefore, they did not know if they mattered to the organization or whether or not it would keep them


    alive.


    "Rhea,"


    Mike said thoughtfully, "No matter for what purpose Rick took Lily away, he didn¡¯t want us to know


    about it.We''re nobody to the organization.


    "You''re indeed capable, and I know you''re not afraid of dying, but if you die, you won''t be able to wow


    the world with your future experiments."


    After a pause, he looked at Rhea and slowly said, "You also won''t be able to surpass Lily."


    He knew Rhea quite well after being around her for so long.


    Although Rhea did not fear death, everyone cared about something.


    What Mike cared most about was his son, and for Rhea, nothing was more important than her ambition


    to be world-famous for her experiments.


    Therefore, she could not stand being unable to surpass Lily¡ª nothing would make Rhea sadder than


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    dying as a nobody.


    As Mike suspected, Rhea became upset.


    "Rhea, you might not be as talented as Lily, but you can outperform her through hard work.Besides, if


    she dies, I doubt you can¡¯t surpass her if you devote your life to that goal," Mike continued to tempt her.


    "However, if the organization thinks we''re expandable and kills us, you''d be deprived of that chance,


    wouldn''t you?" Rhea stared ahead thoughtfully.


    "Rhea..."


    Mike tried to provoke her further, but Rhea suddenly lost her temper.


    "Enough! What''s the point of provoking me?"


    Mike chuckled, taken aback.


    "I''m not.I''m just trying to remind you of a fact.Of course, unless you feel you''ll never surpass Lily.As I


    said, hard work is nothingpared to real talent."


    "B*llshit!"


    Rhea suddenly snapped, "I''ll prove hard work matters! So what if Lily is gifted? I''m also talented, okay?


    She just got lucky.


    Besides, she''ll be a vessel for the experiment soon!"


    "A vessel?"

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    Rhea blurted those words despite herself. Mike was shocked by what he just heard.


    Rhea tried to leave, but Mike seized her. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet! What kind of vessel are you talking about?


    Didn¡¯t you put the test tubes in the container? Why would they still need a vessel?¡±


    He was utterly confused.


    ¡°Just forget about what I said.¡± Rhea was reluctant to borate further and struggled to break free.


    However, Mike held her tightly, determined to get an answer. ¡°Rhea, do you think the higher-ups will let


    you off the hook now that you¡¯ve revealed their secret? Tell me what vessel you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Irritated, Rhea stopped and turned around to look at him. ¡°Mike, are you that dumb? You¡¯ve been


    around here for so long. Haven¡¯t you met R16, R14, R8, and others? Why are you asking the obvious?¡±


    Mike was stunned and recalled the tortured faces of those test subjects. He had goosebumps just


    thinking about them. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying you should think harder. I¡¯ve got nothing to add if you can¡¯t figure this out!¡± Rhea yanked her


    arm away from him. ¡°You can¡¯t change a thing even if you know the answer.¡±


    She red at Mike and left.


    Mike stared after her and wanted to give chase but could not. Her words had left him dumbfounded.


    ¡®Lily¡¯s experiment was not the only one the organization conducted but was the hardest to tackle. Most


    of the previous experiments had ended up failing.¡¯


    However, the experiments shared amon characteristic, whether or not they were sessful¡ª


    using human beings as test subjects. Austin, Cameron, and the others were nothing more than guinea


    pigs.


    ¡®Does Rhea mean Lily will be the organization¡¯s next test subject? No, that can¡¯t be! How can it be


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    possible?! The organization has spent so much effort recruiting Lily for the experiment because only


    she can make it work. Why would they turn her into a test subject after she seeded?


    ¡®The organization will lose Lily if it fails. Who else can carry on with the experiment, then? I don¡¯t get it!


    Wait! Lily emphasized that the experiment wasn¡¯t sessful yet. Was she aware there¡¯s still a final


    step and that she¡¯s in danger?¡¯

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    After Lily got changed, she went outside and saw Rick already waiting. He was evident;y not worried


    she would seize the opportunity to escape. After all, it was hard for her to do so since she was heavily


    pregnant.


    Still, Lily rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°What a bummer! I thought I could get away.¡±


    ¡°Come with me!¡± Rick did not want to waste time talking to her and turned to lead the way.


    Lily followed behind steadily and peered at the box in his hand. ¡°Why are you so sure it¡¯ll work today?


    What if it doesn¡¯t? Are you going to kill me?¡±


    Rick did not answer. He did not even slow his pace as if he had not heard her.


    Lily pouted, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to see the higher-ups? Who are they anyway? How do you usually


    ¡°Are you staying silent because you fear revealing a secret, or is someone watching you? Is there an


    even more advanced listening device somewhere? If the product fails due to unstable performance¡­¡±


    She licked her lips and continued.


    At that moment, Rick responded. He halted, turned, and looked at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to provoke me.¡±


    Lily stopped and looked at him innocently. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    Rick looked at her intensely, nced at the box he held, and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just following orders.


    Your questions are irrelevant.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In other words, he would not answer Lily¡¯s questions.


    Lily saw him turning away and walking ahead like someone devoid of emotions. She shrugged, saying,


    ¡°You can at least tell me where we¡¯re going, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Rick answered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Lily did not believe him. However, she soon did because a ck car was already


    waiting for them when they reached the underground parking lot.


    Rick walked straight toward it, and Lily followed skeptically. Two men in ck came from the car, each


    holding a piece of ck cloth. Bewildered, Lily saw one approach Rick and blindfolded him. Despite


    being a good fighter, Rick did not resist.


    Lily was stunned. She finally realized Rick meant it when he said he had no idea where they were


    going.


    ¡®They even blindfolded him? Isn¡¯t the organization being overly cautious?¡¯


    Lily and the others initially thought the boss was the middleman. However, Rick started running the


    show after Edward kidnapped the ¡°boss.¡± However, when they thought Rick was the intermediary


    contact, they discovered he did not know everything, either.


    ¡®No wonder the organization has managed to stay under the radar for so long even though it has


    operated globally. They are incredibly cautious.¡¯


    Before Lily could think further, one of the men in ck blindfolded her, too. After that, she smelled a


    unique scent.

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    Since Lily was familiar with scents, she immediately knew it would make her lose consciousness.


    Surely enough, it soon did.


    ¡­


    Mike floored the gas pedal as he drove. He was too anxious and could not care less about his safety.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The other workers in theboratory did not know the experiment had worked, and they were still


    conducting their daily experiments. Only Mike knew it was a state of emergency now. He called


    Alexander again, but no one picked up.


    ¡®How can you not answer your phone at this crucial moment, Alex?!¡¯


    Mike did not know Alexander was overwhelmed at the moment. Dominic¡¯s symptoms were worsening


    again, and Austin could not handle his granduncle alone. Simultaneously, Galen developed a slight


    fever again while all the servants in the estate began experiencing worsening symptoms.


    Moreover, Alexander¡¯s guards were outside guarding the ce, so they did not know what was


    happening inside.


    Mike floored the gas pedal to Alexander¡¯s office building. He thought Alexander would be in a meeting


    in his office but heard thetter had been working remotely these days. Someone helped Mike call the


    secretary and discovered Alexander was not in the office.


    However, Mike did not receive information on Alexander¡¯s whereabouts. Mike stepped out of the


    building and saw the setting sun. He felt a profound sense of helplessness.


    ¡®Rick took Lily away, and I can¡¯t reach Alexander. If something happens to Lily, I won¡¯t be able to forgive


    myself!¡¯


    At that moment, Mike¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and saw Alexander¡¯s number


    before excitedly answering. ¡°You finally returned my call!¡±


    Alexander¡¯s voice was somewhat husky as he asked earnestly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    When he returned to his bedroom, he saw dozens of missed calls from Mike on his phone screen. As


    Mike had never called him so frequently and urgently, he knew something crucial must have urred.


    Worried, Alexander tightened his grip on the phone.


    ¡°Something terrible happened!¡± Mike said gravely. He briefly told Alexander what happened, then said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I failed to protect her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of apologizing?¡± Alexander sounded calm despite his anger. He knew it would be


    pointless to lose his temper now. ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea¡­¡± That was one of the reasons why Mike was ashamed. ¡°You know I can¡¯t get in touch


    with the higher-ups. They¡¯re too cunning, and I have no idea where Rick took her.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Alexander said through clenched teeth.


    Mike nearly cried in shame. ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll figure out how to find her, but mywork here isn¡¯t


    as strong as yours, so it¡¯s best to get your men to locate Lily. If Rhea is right¡­¡±


    He dared not finish his sentence.


    What Rhea said was a shock to him, let alone Alexander. Mike could not imagine how hard the blow


    would be to Alexander.


    ¡°Rhea Moore¡­¡± Alexander narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mike, return to the research facility right away!¡±

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    ¡°What about Lily?¡± Mike asked, worried. He was ashamed about not knowing where she was and that


    she was in a dangerous situation despite promising Alexander he would protect Lily.


    ¡°What else can you do besides return to the research facility?¡± Alexander asked, ¡°Are you able to


    locate and rescue her?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mike was stumped.


    Alexander said grimly, ¡°I¡¯ll find her. Return to the research facility now and ensure nothing harmful gets


    out of there!¡±


    He was angry but knew it would not do him any good.


    ¡®What matters most now is to solve the problem. There¡¯s no use losing my temper, is there?¡¯


    Mike guiltily grunted a yes, then suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh, yeah! Has Edward returned yet?¡±


    ¡°Edward?¡± Alexander was puzzled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mike knew from Alexander¡¯s response that he probably was unaware of what had


    happened. However, as it was not a time for small talk, he only told Alexander about meeting Edward in


    the facility without going into the details.


    Alexander answered, ¡°I see. Go back now. I¡¯ll get my men to look for Lily. If you hear anything, just


    inform me! Let¡¯s keep in touch.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Mike answered. He felt sorry but knew apologies would be pointless now. Thinking so, he was


    determined to perform his task well and not make any more mistakes.


    Alexander pondered momentarily after hanging up the phone. Then he took his jacket and went to see


    his son. Meanwhile, Galen was sitting on a small chair on the balcony ying with Lego bricks.


    Since it was his favorite pastime activity, Alexander had someone deliver many of them so Galen would


    not get bored. Alexander wanted to say something but stood aside when he noticed how engrossed his


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    son was with his toys.


    After several minutes, Galen finished assembling aponent and proudly showed it to his father.


    ¡°Daddy, look!¡±


    Alexander examined it seriously and nodded, ¡°You got all the details right quickly. You did very well!¡±


    Pleased with his father¡¯spliment, Galen smiled happily. However, his smile froze when he saw a


    jacket draped over his father¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you leaving, Daddy?¡±


    ¡®My son is indeed very observant.¡¯


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Yes, Daddy has to make a trip outside.¡±


    ¡°Without me again?¡± Galen blinked after catching on.


    Alexander felt helpless but wanted to smile at the same time. Galen was so clever that Alexander did


    not even need to borate.


    Alexander thought for a while and asked, unsure, ¡°Yes, Daddy has some important work to do. Are you


    okay to stay here by yourself?¡±


    He did not know if it was the right decision as the situation here was not ideal either.


    ¡®Dominic¡¯s symptoms have kept recurring, and Austin has his hands full. Besides that, since the


    servants aren¡¯t well, I doubt they can care for Galen.¡¯


    Alexander thought it through before changing his mind and asked, ¡°How about I take you to your great


    grandma¡¯s house?¡±

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    ¡°No, no!¡± Galen waved his tiny hands, reluctant. He had seldom been to Margaret¡¯s house. Although he


    only had vague memories of those trips, he knew the ce was so far away that he had to sleep for


    hours before getting there.


    Furthermore, it was boring there, and Margaret was not good at entertaining children. As a result,


    Galen felt uneasy with her. Children¡¯s intuition was sharp, so it would be challenging to be close to


    someone if they did not like that person.


    Since Galen was unwilling, Alexander did not want to make him go against his wish. Besides, he knew


    going there would dy his n as Margaret lived far away.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and look after Grandpa Dom!¡± Galen jumped off the chair and said confidently.


    Alexander chuckled. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Mommy says I will grow up to be someone capable like you, Daddy!¡± Galen cocked his head and


    recalled what his mother had told him.


    Alexander was surprised at how much his son had grown and how he could express himself clearly.


    Galen could only say a few incoherent words a while ago but could speak fluently now.


    Alexander could not help thinking he had missed out on his son¡¯s life as the boy grew so fast.


    ¡°Well, your mommy¡¯s right!¡± Alexander chuckled and bent over to hold his son up. He pressed his face


    against Galen¡¯s cheeks and said, ¡°You¡¯re my mini-me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Go do your things, Daddy!¡± Galen held his father¡¯s face with both hands and said thoughtfully, ¡°I can


    take care of Grandpa Dom and Uncle Austin!¡±


    Alexander felt sentimental as he looked into his son¡¯s clear, unwavering eyes. On the one hand, he was


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    proud of his son. On the other hand, he missed his wife.


    ¡®I wonder how Lily is doing now.¡¯


    He put Galen down and kissed his cheek. ¡°Daddy promises to bring Mommy back. Our family and


    everyone will all be safe and sound, okay?¡±


    He made the promise both to Galen and himself.


    ¡°Daddy is the best!¡± Galen stood on tiptoe and kissed Alexander¡¯s cheek.


    Galen¡¯s gesture warmed Alexander, and thetter smiled before patting Galen¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re the best,


    too!¡±


    As he turned and walked out of the room, he bumped into Austin, who was surprised to see him


    holding the jacket. ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alexander nodded. ¡°I¡¯m leaving this ce in your hands for now.¡±


    He was putting his faith in Austin.


    Austin was taken aback. ¡°But won¡¯t you spread the disease if you leave now?¡±


    ¡®Alex has sealed off the entire estate to contain the disease. How could he leave now?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Alexander said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for several days, so I would have gotten


    infected long ago if the disease could spread so easily. Besides, Galen is fine as well. Since we¡¯re still


    unsure how the pathogens or symbiotes work, I shouldn¡¯t just stay here and do nothing.¡±

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    ¡°But it¡¯s quite risky for you to leave here. What if¡ª¡±


    Before Austin could finish, Alexander interrupted him, ¡°How much longer will the world be safe?¡±


    Austin was at a loss for words.


    Alexander said solemnly, ¡°The situation is changing every day. Besides, even Dominic says symbiotes


    might not cause the disease, and we aren¡¯t even sure what kind of pathogens it is. However, more


    unknown pathogens will soon spread if we don¡¯t solve the problem. Then it¡¯ll be even harder to deal


    with the situation!¡±


    Austin noticed his somber expression and lowered his hands from trying to stop Alexander. He knew


    the mysterious and vicious organization was not only researching one type of pathogen. Also, the


    variety andplexity of these biological weapons were beyond his imagination.


    He was shocked when he learned about the experiments the organization was trying to do. He also


    knew Alexander had much more information than him.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re under a lot of pressure. All of us are.¡± Alexander gently patted Austin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be stopping you, but please try to have minimal contact with others,¡± Austin said


    seriously.


    As the source of the disease, he was still worried.


    ¡®Whether it is a virus, a symbiote, or something unknown, I can¡¯t change the fact that the disease came


    from me.¡¯


    The deep sense of guilt tormented him even more than physical pains.


    ¡®The organization truly knows how to torture us, physically and mentally!¡¯


    ¡°I will.¡± Alexander understood Austin¡¯s concerns and nodded.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Before he could finish, Austin caught on and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Galen.


    Although I have little experience with children, I believe I can. Just leave him and Dominic to me and go


    do your things.¡±


    Alexander nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave some of my men outside. Tell them if you need anything, and they¡¯ll


    deliver it. If there¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Austin chuckled. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a three-year-old, okay? I know what to do. Just rx and go.¡±


    Alexander stopped telling him what to do after hearing that. He could not help but chuckle as he had


    never been so wishy-washy. He thought it was because he had never faced such a difficult situation in


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    his entire life, nor had anyone.


    ¡°Take care, okay?¡± He then hurried away.


    One of his bodyguards saw him as he exited the estate and quickly greeted him.


    ¡°Take me to the Rollins¡¯ residence,¡± Alexander instructed. He leaned back against the car seat and


    turned to gaze at the passing scenery, feeling like he had a dream.


    When he first came to take Galen home, he did not expect to stay there for so many days, not to


    mention the risks he had to face. The few days felt like years. Even though he had left the ce, he felt


    even more overwhelmed than relieved.

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    Alexander stayed awake to observe the streets as the car headed toward the city area.He noticed the


    city was bustling as usualpared to the sparsely popted outskirts.He was somewhat relieved.


    However, he knew things would worsen if they did not try to contain the situation.


    After all, he had experienced the pandemic in Burnwken and knew how scary it was.


    People had time to react inrge-scale wars, but viruses could quietly sweep over a country.


    Burnwken was peaceful and thrived.


    However, half of its poption began exhibiting symptoms such as coughing and fever, followed by


    difficulty breathing,novelebook eventually leading to widespread deaths overnight.


    Alexander could never forget the horrifying scenes he saw there.He knew how dangerous the


    symbiotes were as he had survived the disease and saw how Austin suffered.


    If those symbiotes were to spread, the whole world could copse overnight.


    Alexander called Cameron on the way there, but no one answered.He had a terrible feeling but


    stopped himself from wondering needlessly.


    Under a circumstance like this, he had to remain calm.


    When the car reached the house, the chauffeur honked.


    However, the guard only glimpsed at them without opening the gate.


    Alexander stopped the chauffeur from honking the second time and opened the car door.


    Then he stepped out, went over, and asked, "Is Secretary Rollins home?"


    However, the guard merely peered at him through the crack of the guardhouse window and shut it.


    Alexander guessed something was amiss and tried searching for Anastasia¡¯s number on his phone.


    Then he realized he had not saved her number.


    Fortunately, he had a good memory and recognized her number from the call log.


    Someone soon picked up after letting the phone ring for a while.


    Anastasia sounded tired as she said, "Hello?"


    "Ms.Rollins? It''s Alex."


    He went straight to the point, "Are you home now? Is your father home?"


    "My father..."


    She paused to catch her breath.


    Alexander frowned.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, we''re home,"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anastasia said, "Come in."


    After the call disconnected, she informed the guard, and the gate opened.


    Alexander looked inside through the guardhouse door and saw the guard quietly working on


    something.He vigntly surveyed his surroundings and noticed many guards were not at their stations.


    ¡®Something doesn''t feel right!¡¯ Alexander thought.

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    The house was so quiet that one might think no one was inside. Alexander stood in the living room for


    a minute before Anastasia came downstairs¡ªshe had lost so much weight that he could not recognize


    her initially.


    Anastasia was wearing a ck dress and slippers as she greeted him, ¡°Hey, Alex.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    ¡°My father is still resting,¡± she whispered, gesturing as she nced upstairs.


    Alexander was puzzled. ¡°Resting?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s unusual for Cameron to be resting at this hour.¡¯


    Alexander knew she used the same excuse to turn away visitors when her father was unwell. Hence,


    he wondered why Cameron was still resting now that the toxins had been removed from thetter.


    ¡°Why are you visiting us so suddenly?¡± Anastasia asked and gestured for him to take a seat. However,


    she was strangely reserved and did not tell the servant to serve him drinks.


    Since Alexander was usually observant, he knew something was amiss but could not figure out what or


    why. He asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Anastasia shrugged it off with a smile. ¡°Besides my father feeling weak and needing more rest,


    everything is fine. Anyway, I must thank you and Lily. If it weren¡¯t for you guys, my father¡¯s toxin


    wouldn¡¯t have been removed so soon.¡±


    She tried to smile and sound light-hearted, but there was uneasiness in her eyes.


    Alexander knitted his brows and carefully observed the ce.


    ¡°So why are you here? My father has been feeling weak and might not wake up anytime soon. How


    about you tell me what it¡¯s about, and I¡¯ll convey your message to himter?¡± she continued.


    Instead of replying to her question, Alexander asked, ¡°Many of your servants aren¡¯t around. Besides


    that, your father seems to have dismissed his personal guards, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Anastasia nced left and right and chuckled. ¡°Yeah, we think we overworked our


    servants before this, so after my father regained consciousness, he told them to take turns going home


    to rest. As for the guards¡­ now that my father hase to, he no longer needs that many.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Nodding thoughtfully, Alexander nodded thoughtfully and gazed at Anastasia deeply.


    Thetter felt ufortable and pulled at the helm of her dress before repeating her question, ¡°So,


    what brings you here?¡±


    Alexander nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here for something important. I must tell Cameron in person, and it can¡¯t wait.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I¡¯ll go and see him now. Wake him up, please.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Anastasia realized her exmation shocked Alexander. She caught herself and smacked her hand to


    her mouth as she revealed an embarrassed smile. ¡°M-My father has been weak and hates being


    disturbed during his sleep. He¡¯ll lose his temper.


    ¡°When he was sleeping two days ago, I woke him up to ask him if he wanted to eat anything, and he


    got angry and told me not ever to disturb him no matter what when he¡¯s asleep. So I think¡­¡± she


    paused, ¡°it¡¯s best not to do so.¡±


    Alexander raised his brow. ¡°I see. But I¡¯m not afraid of him losing his temper since I have something


    urgent to tell him. I¡¯m ready to bear the consequences.¡±


    Then he ran upstairs.


    ¡®No! This doesn¡¯t feel right at all!¡¯


    Alexander sensed something terribly wrong when Cameron did not answer his calls, even before


    entering the house.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    Anastasia¡¯s reaction confirmed Alexander¡¯s suspicions. If he did not clear the air today, it would be a


    waste of time for him toe here.


    "Alex¡­" Hesitant and nervous, Anastasia''s voice was a little shaky. She got up and chased after him.


    "Don''t¡ª"


    "Tasia, what happened? What happened to your father?!" Alexander stared into her eyes and asked


    sharply. "Is there anything else you''re hiding from me?!"


    "No¡­" She bit her lower lip embarrassedly but could not continue.


    Alexander took a deep look at her before suddenly sprinting upstairs. He was so fast that she did not


    have time to react.


    "Alex¡­" She called out and quickly chased after him. However, she was toote and could only trail


    behind him.


    Alexander knew the way and went straight to Cameron''s bedroom. The bedroom door remained


    closed, but he could not be bothered. In the face of danger, there was no need to be polite. He quickly


    pushed the door open, only to find no one inside.


    He was startled, then turned to look at Anastasia, who had been chasing after him. "Where is he?"


    She did not answer.


    Seeing this, Alexander decided to look for the answer himself. He turned around and searched each


    room, but they were all empty. Not only was there no one inside but all the beds were still made,


    showing that no one had slept in them.


    Anastasia could no longer hold it in and cried, "Alex, you don''t have to keep searching. My dad isn¡¯t


    here."


    "Then, where is he?" He shook his phone. "I tried calling him, but he didn''t answer. Where is he? Did


    something happen?"


    "No, no!" She replied in a panic, but Alexander caught on to her hesitation.


    "Anastasia Rollins!" Alexander had never called her by her full name before. He usually addressed her


    as "Ms. Rollins" back then, and now, he would call her by her first name. He treated her like his


    younger sister almost.


    However, he was furious right now. They had gone through so many things recently, especially when


    Cameron had just been cured of the poison. Yet, now, she was hemming and hawing, ticking Alexander


    off.


    Anastasia suddenly fell silent as she stared at him quietly when tears began streaming down her face.


    She made no sound as her tears continued to fall. It was utterly unbearable for Alexander to watch.


    "You¡­" After a momentary hesitation, Alexander knew he could not vent his anger. He vaguely


    guessed something serious might have happened.


    "Alex, my father¡­disappeared," Anastasia spat through her sobs. Her tears rolled down her face non-


    stop like a broken dam.


    "What did you say?!" Alexander asked in shock, almost in disbelief.


    "What do you mean disappeared? How can a full-grown adult just disappear?" He asked repeatedly.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    "I¡­" Anastasia was apprehensive, and Alexander could see it.


    He immediately looked around the house. He did not think any surveince cameras were installed¡ª


    there was no need to, from his experience. However, Anastasia''s reaction was too abnormal.


    Alexander frowned and shut the door before asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on? We¡¯ll go somewhere else if you


    can¡¯t say it here. You have to tell me what¡¯s happening.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, "You can''t continue hiding it from me."


    Anastasia pursed her lips as if trying to hold back a wail. Then, she raised her hand and wiped away


    her tears before saying, "Alex, let''s talk elsewhere."


    "Okay. You probably haven''t eaten anything. Neither have I. I''ll take you out to eat, and we can chat


    over a meal." Upon saying this, he looked around again and walked her out.


    Anastasia said nothing along the way, seemingly preupied with her thoughts. Alexander did not


    push the issue and gave her some space. Still, the situation was getting increasinglyplicated.


    ¡®How could Cameron disappear out of the blue? Also, why didn''t she tell me immediately if he went


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    missing? Instead, she chose to hide it.¡¯


    When Alexander turned to look at her, he noticed she was leaning against the car window, looking


    outside silently.


    Alexander chose a nearby country club to eat. The food there was more distinctive, but their priority


    was that the ce was quiet and private enough to discuss things. This pce was also under his


    He chose a private room and dismissed everyone after the food was served. Instead of urging her to


    speak immediately, he motioned her to eat something first.


    Anastasia, who could never resist food, had no appetite. She picked up her utensils and put them


    down, then hesitated before turning to look at him. "Alex, I don''t know where to start."


    "From the beginning. Take your time," Alexander said softly, pouring some water for her.


    After drinking half a ss of water, she seemed to have calmed down a little. She took a deep breath,


    holding the ss with both hands as she said, "About two days ago, my father received a call and left


    in a hurry. Then, he never came back."


    "What do you mean?" Alexander asked with a frown. He thought it was outrageous.


    However, many outrageous things had happened recently, so it was not like he could not ept it. Still,


    Anastasia did not rify what she meant when she mentioned her father never returning.


    "What I''m trying to say is, after he left, it seems like he disappeared. I don''t know where he went¡ªno


    one has seen him."


    "What about his bodyguards? Do they not know either?" Alexander asked strangely.


    After all, with Cameron''s identity, he always brought bodyguards wherever he went. No one could catch


    him alone, so Alexander wondered how he could disappear inexplicably without anyone''s knowledge.


    "He didn''t bring any bodyguards," Anastasia said firmly, "This is where things are a little weird. I don''t


    know who Dad went to meet or where he was going, but he went there alone."


    "That¡¯s bizarre!" Alexander eximed.


    "Exactly! But Dad never came back after. He said nothing before leaving, so I have no idea who asked


    him out." Anastasia tightened her grip on the cup as she stared ahead, looking nervous and frightened.

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    ¡°So, whoever met with your father is the prime suspect.¡± After pondering and analyzing, Alexander


    realized that although it sounded bizarre, it was not impossible.


    Cameron was already the organization¡¯s target, and they poisoned him through Rhea to control him


    and achieve their goal. For the organization, the first step was to seize the research facility as their


    stronghold in Hydend before conducting those insane experiments. Nobody knew what their next


    step was.


    However, Alexander felt their desire to control Cameron was more than simply seizing the research


    facility. He knew there must be a bigger conspiracy behind this.


    "Yes, I think so too, but I don''t know who wanted to meet with Dad." Anastasia frowned with confusion.


    Alexander studied her appearance and did not feel like she was pretending. Despite that, there was still


    one thing he was puzzled about. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you hide the news of your father¡¯s


    disappearance, and why¡­ did you hide it from me too?


    It was understandable if she hid it because she feared causing panic, which might lead to unforeseen


    consequences. After all, being a young girl, she was at a loss, just like how she tried to handle it alone


    when Cameron was under Rhea¡¯s control.


    Still, Alexander wondered why she had to hide it from him and act like she was being watched.


    "I''m sorry," she said softly, "I didn''t mean to, but I received a callst night."


    "What call?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I don''t know. That person was probably using a voice changer and said Dad was in their hands. The


    person warned that if I wanted Dad to be safe, I¡­" She paused as she tried to keep her emotions in


    check. Her hands holding the cup were now pale. "If I want to keep Dad safe, I have to keep this a


    secret and not tell anyone."


    Anastasia looked at Alexander with trepidation as she continued, ¡°Alex, will my dad my in danger now


    that I told you these things?¡±


    "Danger?" After some thought, Alexander said, "Then, did the other person make any other demands,


    like extortion?"


    Usually, such situations were apanied by extortion of money or simr demands. The first step


    was intimidation, and the next step was extortion. That was the reason behind Alexander''s question.


    To his surprise, Anastasia shook her head. "No! They warned me not to tell anyone and said I couldn''t


    call the police. They didn''t make any other requests."


    "No requests?" Alexander frowned. "They really didn''t make any other requests?"


    Anastasia nodded vigorously, looking very sure.


    Alexander fell silent.


    ¡®No requests were made, meaning the other party isn''t doing this for money. However, if they didn''t


    kidnap Cameron for money, what could it be for?¡¯


    Besides, it was a considerable risk to abduct Cameron, knowing who he was. It was not an


    exaggeration to say the risk of abducting the wealthiest man on earth might not be as great as


    abducting Cameron.


    Furthermore, it must not be a regr abducting case if this person could lure Cameron out with just a


    single call and convince him not to bring any bodyguards.


    The first suspect Alexander considered was the organization.


    "Then, how are you sure your father is in their hands? How do you know they''re not scamming you?"


    He asked after thinking a while.

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    "Because¡­" Anastasia dragged on hesitantly while looking at Alexander. Her hesitation showed she


    was baffled and afraid.


    "I don''t care what they told you, but think about it. You can''t hide it now that I already know about this. It


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    doesn''t make much difference whether or not you tell," Alexander said patiently, ¡°Don''t you trust me?


    Do you not trust Lily?"


    He resorted to ying the emotional card.


    Although Anastasia might not trust himpletely, she still had absolute trust in Lily. It was to the point


    that Alexander felt they would have easily solved this matter if Lily had been standing here instead.


    Then Anastasia would express what was happening and ask for Lily¡¯s advice.


    Thinking about it, Lily had a certain charisma and charm that surpassed him, making people have an


    inexplicable sense of trust and reliance on her. However, Lily was captive at this moment, which made


    Alexander¡¯s heart sink unconsciously.


    "Lily¡­" Sure enough, Anastasia''s eyes flickered upon hearing Lily¡¯s name.


    Anastasia frowned. Ultimately, she took out her phone without hesitation and scrolled through it before


    handing it to Alexander, showing a video clip. The video contained a blindfolded person. It was


    Cameron.


    Although blindfolded, those who knew him could quickly recognize him. Cameron¡¯s hands were tied


    behind his back while he sat on a chair. He was not speaking in the video. One could not even tell


    whether he was asleep or awake. Still, he must have been asleep, judging from his drooping head.


    It was a short video with very little to see. Besides the fact that the person in it was Cameron, nothing


    else was apparent. After watching the video twice, Alexander raised his head to look at Anastasia. ¡°So,


    it¡¯s because of this video?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Dad. Can¡¯t you recognize him?¡± Anastasia questioned with widened eyes.


    ¡°I know. I can tell, but Cameron didn¡¯t say a thing. Are you sure this isn¡¯t someone pretending to be


    him?¡± Alexander analyzed before continuing, ¡°Also, besides releasing this video, they haven¡¯t


    mentioned anything else.


    ¡°How do you know if your father is truly with them? If he is, why aren¡¯t they allowing you to report it to


    the police or inform others? They¡¯re even aiding in concealing it. What¡¯s their purpose?¡±


    Anastasia did not know what to say since she did not think that far. She only saw the video and her


    father in that situation, immediately sending her into a spiral. She had hardly sleptst night and was in


    a daze. After hearing what Alexander said, her mind became much clearer, like a sudden awakening.


    "Are you saying the person in the video isn''t my father? Then¡­where did my father go? There¡¯s no


    news about him until now, and he''s not answering his phone," Anastasia asked, puzzled, "If this person


    isn¡¯t Dad, what are they trying to do?"


    Alexander did not answer. That question was turning in his head as well. After a moment of pondering,


    he asked, ¡°Is there anything else aside from this?¡±


    Anastasia slowly shook her head.


    "Oh, right. These people also said my father would return home safely within three days if I didn''t call


    the police. Otherwise¡­" She looked nervous. "Alex, will they find out now that I''ve told you about this?


    Will my father be in danger?"


    Alexander finally understood why she was so anxious, trying to maintain a calm facade and hide things


    from him. It was because those people had threatened her.

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    Although Anastasia might have had ideas and enough courage, she was still young andcked


    experience. She was in a mess after seeing the video. On top of that, Cameron had been missing for a


    few days with no news. It was understandable that she dared not speak up.


    Although it had been less than a day since the video, it was still hard for her.


    "No." Alexander shook his head and exined, "If they genuinely wanted to harm your father, they


    could just do it. Why would they bother sending you the video to threaten you? They simply want to buy


    some time or just need these few days."


    While their words might not be trustworthy, and it was uncertain they would release Cameron after


    three days, at the very least, their demand for Anastasia not to call the police or tell anyone was true


    within the three days.


    Since that was the case, they wanted to cover up Cameron¡¯s disappearance. Although Alexander could


    not figure out the purpose behind this, what they did was very obvious.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Then what should I do now?" Although Anastasia was still worried about her father, she felt a little


    more at ease now.


    Her mind had gone wild sincest night. She feared telling anyone and could only hide her


    anxiousness. She had no one to talk to, no one to share with. She was a mess. It was a coincidence


    that Alexander showed up.


    Although Anastasia hesitated initially, she felt much happier after letting it all out.


    "You don''t need to do anything," Alexander said as he drummed his fingers lightly on the table,


    thinking.


    "I don''t have to do anything?!"


    "Think about it. What would you do if I didn''te today and you didn''t tell me this?"


    That one sentence instantly shut her down as she genuinely did not know what she would have done.


    Before Alexander came, she panicked as her mind spiraled about where her father might be. She also


    contemted whether or not she should call the police.


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t do anything, what if something¡­¡± Anastasia dared not continue, as if it woulde true if


    she did. She clenched her fists as her eyes burned. She had been trying not to cry because her father


    had suffered so much. It worried her a lot.


    ¡°Nothing you do now will be of much help. These people don¡¯t want you to call the police and don¡¯t


    want the cat out of the bag. They must be nning something within these three days.¡±


    ¡®Three days¡­ First, the organization took Lily away, and her whereabouts are unknown. Now, it¡¯s


    Cameron, almost at the same time. Is this just a coincidence? No, I believe it must have something to


    do with that organization. If so, what are they nning to do?¡¯ Alexander thought.


    ¡®Mike says the experiment is a sess, and the key to the final step is Lily. They likely need to use her


    as a test subject. Could it be?¡¯ The thought of this made Alexander''s heart clench.


    He could not bear to think about what could happen and understood how Anastasia felt. He took a


    deep breath to calm his emotions before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Leave this to me!¡±

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    Alexander had Anastasia sent home, not before reassuring her not to overthink and to eat and rest


    when she was home. He also told her to contact him immediately if she received another message.


    Although Anastasia agreed, her frown was still prominent.


    Alexander did not say much, as his words would sound empty, no matter what he said. In truth, they


    both knew his intention. Still, it was difficult for the person involved to remain optimistic and worry-free


    when faced with the actual situation.


    After all, talking was cheap, just like Alexander was concerned about his wife¡¯s safety. He tried


    finding Lily, he was responsible for finding Cameron, too.


    Things just kept getting increasingly confusing.


    ¡­


    Lily could not feel the car shaking when she woke up. It seemed she had arrived. Her brain started


    working again after a short rest. She considered what had happened before passing out.


    ¡®I entered a car with Rick, got blindfolded, and then¡­ I don¡¯t know anything after that.¡¯


    Lily had a whiff of a fragrance from the mist before passing out, making her unconscious. Now, she had


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    no idea where she was and whether she was still in Kingnd or even Hydend. She did not know


    how long she had been asleep or where she had gone.


    Lily remained blindfolded, and all she saw was darkness. The only good thing was that the mist barely


    harmed her and would not affect her unborn twins.


    ¡®The babies¡­¡¯


    With that thought in mind, she moved around and realized her hands were free. However, they felt


    numb, probably from being passed out for a long time. She pushed through the numbness with gritted


    teeth as she moved to remove the cloth covering her eyes.


    When she removed the blindfold, the light made her squint in difort before gradually adjusting her


    eyes. She could only see where she was afterward.


    The strange thing was, this ce was not like how she imagined. It was not a basement or a secret


    room. It was not dim with a hard floor. Instead, she was lyingfortably on a king-size bed. This room


    was quite luxurious. On top of that, no one was in the room except her.


    It was beyond her imagination. She thought they would take her to some dark ce or a prison cell, but


    her room was much better than she had imagined. Still, she did not think she was safe just because of


    the environment she was in.


    On the contrary, she was more on edge about who the other party was.


    ¡®If we¡¯re still in Hydend, their illicit activities must remain secret. Yet, they could arrange for me to be


    in a luxurious room so openly, which reflects the organization''s frightening power.¡¯


    After pondering for a while, Lily got up while supporting her abdomen.


    Her body was getting heavier by the day. All she could think about was resolving everything before


    giving birth. Then everything could return to the way it was before.


    Be it Galen or her two unborn twins¡ªthey deserved to grow up in a safe and warm environment


    instead of facing various viruses and mutations as soon as they were born.


    ¡®Perhaps this world will eventually perish one day, but mankind¡¯s inventions shouldn¡¯t cause humans to


    suffer.¡¯

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    Lily could feel her babies turning like they were yawning and stretching. There was a bulge on her


    stomach that eventually disappeared. It indicated everything was going well, making her feel relieved.


    Amid her recent ordeal, she realized her children must also have suffered. She could find some peace


    of mind as long as they were safe.


    After taking a moment to gather herself, she stood up and walked around the room. She noticed there


    was no one else in the room. However, it was evident there were surveince cameras present.


    As Lily approached the window, she drew the curtains and realized it was blocked, so she could not


    see the outside. In other words, the window was just a decoration.


    The room was quite spacious, resembling a suite. When Lily exited the bedroom, she entered a living


    area with a sofa, coffee table, and a water dispenser, among other things. Overall, it felt rtively


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    luxurious.


    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m in a hotel suite. Or more like a luxurious cage.¡¯


    Even if she did not try to open the door, she knew she could not leave this ce so easily.


    ¡®Now that the organization has brought me here, they would not allow me to leave at will.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, she approached the door, ced her hand on the doorknob, and paused


    momentarily before forcefully pulling it open. The door swung open quickly but outside stood two men


    who looked like thugs. When the door opened, they swiftly extended their hands to block her.


    Lily halted and raised an eyebrow as she nced outside. It was indeed a hotel corridor, but there


    seemed to be no one else except for herself and the two thugs. She remained silent for a few seconds


    before smiling at them and closing the door again.


    She would not force her way out like this, nor was she foolish enough to believe the two thugs were the


    only people present. After retreating into the room, she carefully inspected every corner. She found that


    although surveince cameras were around, there were not many.


    ¡®This, and the two thugs outside. The organization must be pretty confident they can keep her in here.¡¯


    Of course, she knew where that confidence came from. When the two thugs blocked her, she saw the


    guns holstered at their waists.


    ¡®Perhaps I can disarm and defeat the two quickly, but how many more men are here besides those


    two? How many more guns or other weapons are present? I have no idea. Therefore, acting so rashly


    isn¡¯t a wise choice.¡¯


    Lily had always wanted to know who was behind the organization and who was pulling the strings. Still,


    she could not find any information. Finally, she had a rare opportunity to get in touch with them.


    ¡®How can I miss this chance? Since I¡¯m already here, I have to adapt to the situation. However¡ª¡¯


    Lily touched her pockets and looked around the empty room. She realized they had confiscated her


    phone.


    ¡®Losing all means ofmunication is a rather tricky situation. Alex must be worried sick! I must find a


    way to contact the outside world immediately. I fear Mike has already told Alex the news now that the


    organization has taken me away. On top of that, I have no idea what happened to Dominic.¡¯


    After pacing the room for a while, Lily turned and sat on the sofa. She started feeling a little hungry as


    her stomach growled, reminding her she had not eaten anything in a long time.

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    Not knowing whether they saw through her thoughts or if it was time, the door suddenly swung open.


    The two thugs stood aside while someone pushed a food cart in. The three looked foreign.


    Without saying a word, the person parked the cart next to the table, opened the lid, and took out the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    dishes individually. The aroma was enticing as Lily looked on, only to discover the dishes were local.


    Moreover, they were her favorite foods. There were fajitas, pot roasts, tater tots, etcetera. The table


    was full of various dishes, a feast, even for her eyes. Afterying out the food, the person nced at


    Lily before pushing the cart out.


    Lily sat down, looking at the table full of food. She knew they were trying to convey a message. They


    knew her well, even up to what she liked eating. Since they had gone to such lengths to bring her here,


    they would not simply poison her food and end everything so quickly.


    However, there was no guarantee they would not tamper with the food. After all, these people were


    experts in virology.


    Although she was hungry, she did not rush to eat. First, she leaned over to look, then sniffed the


    dishes. Nothing seemed suspicious, at least from her knowledge of pharmacology. Once she was


    satisfied with her observation, she began to eat.


    No matter where she was, she would not neglect her well-being. She had to take care of herself and


    the children in her stomach to find a way out.


    She quietly enjoyed the meal, taking nearly half an hour to finish. After setting her utensils down, she


    let out a satisfying burp. The door opened again almost as soon as she put down her utensils. The


    same person from before silently cleared the table.


    Lily looked at him and asked, "When can I meet your boss?"


    The person nced at her, his eyes full of confusion. Judging from his appearance, it seemed like he


    did not understand her.


    Lily curled her lips and repeated the question in anothernguage. However, the other party just waved


    his hand and did not answer. He finished tidying up and left without making a sound, just as he had


    entered.


    It made Lily suspect he was mute.


    After he left, the door closed again, and nobody came to check on her or ask her anything. Even Rick,


    who had brought her here, seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    It was unusually quiet here, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Lily turned on the television, but


    there was no signal. They had the signal blocked as well. At this point, Lily had no idea what these


    people were nning. Everything was just too strange.


    The following two days were even more bizarre. Every day, at a fixed time, someone would deliver her


    meals. They were a wide variety of her favorite dishes, but the taste was not as authentic.


    From the vors and cooking techniques, she knew local chefs did not prepare it. They could only


    imitate the dishes'' appearance but not capture the essence. Fortunately, she could eat her fill, and she


    was not picky. She made sure to eat enough every day.


    However, no one else came except the two guards at the door and the person who delivered the food.


    These three people would not respond to her no matter what she said or asked. It was as if they were


    deaf.


    No matter how resilient she was, she gradually became agitated under such circumstances. She felt


    frustrated, mainly because this dragged on for too long. After all, the less she knew about the changes


    in the situation outside, the less confident she felt.

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    Before this, the organization had urged Lily to speed up the experiment¡¯s progress, emphasizing time


    was running out. Now, they seemed less urgent. Still, she did not know the situation on Alexander¡¯s


    side or what had happened at the research base.


    ¡®What will Mike and Rhea do now that the organization has taken me away? Has Edward already left?¡¯


    ¡­


    Mike immediately returned to the research base after hearing about Alexander¡¯s situation. Rick, who


    had taken Lily away, had caught Mike off-guard, quickly sending Mike into a spiral.


    Mike only remembered the ¡°boss¡± was still locked inside the secret room while returning to the research


    base. Mike had nned to find an opportunity to move the boss out, but now it seemed no one cared


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    about the boss.


    However, it was a good chance for Mike to gamble. He wanted to see if this vicious man, who the


    organization had already discarded, would still be as arrogant, fearful, or angry. Mike also wanted to


    see if there was a chance he could discover Nick''s whereabouts.


    When Mike arrived, he saw that the secret room door was already open. Someone had brought the


    ¡°boss¡± out of the room and ced him on the chair with his head tilted to one side, looking


    unconscious.


    Meanwhile, Rhea was sitting on the other side. She looked at ease with her legs crossed and smiled as


    she looked at Mike meaningfully, who had just rushed in. ¡°You still said it wasn¡¯t you.¡±


    "Rhea?!" Mike was stunned. At this point, he no longer needed to deny it. He sneered and said,


    "What''s the matter? Are you going to save him?"


    "Save him?"


    Mike nced at the person on the chair. He was petite, barely filling the seat. Yet, that person had


    manipted them for so long, making them tremble with fear and unable to speak up. At that moment,


    the small man sat there, seemingly small enough to be kicked like a ball. He was nothing without the


    organization¡¯s support and influence.


    Rhea smiled. ¡°Mike Corden, whether you or I save him wholly depends on you.¡±


    "What do you mean?" Mike frowned, his eyes full of caution. He knew what kind of woman Rhea was.


    She was cunning, treacherous, ruthless, and cold-hearted. Her thoughts were convoluted, and he could


    easily fall into her trap if he were not careful.


    "Don''t be scared." Rhea smiled as she turned her chair around, tilting her head to look at the man on


    the chair. With a yful smile, she said, "Mike, haven''t you understood by now? Whether it''s him, you,


    or me, we¡¯re all castaways of the organization. The organization only wants Lily, no one else."


    "So what?" He asked warily.


    "So, let''s cooperate!" She turned to look at Mike. She did not look like she was joking at all.


    "Cooperate? What kind of cooperation are you talking about?" Mike sneered. "Why should I trust you?


    Why should you trust me? Even if we cooperate, what do we have to fight the organization? Do you


    think we can go against them by joining forces?"


    "Why not?" Rhea stood up. "People always have to take risks for themselves! I¡¯ve put my heart and


    soul into this experiment for so long, and the results belong to me. No one can take that away!"


    Her eyes zed with resentment as she gripped the chair¡¯s armrests until her knuckles turned white.

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    Mike suddenly rxed after seeing the agitated Rhea and the half-dead ¡°boss.¡± He was interested in


    what Rhea had to say.


    "So, tell me. How can we cooperate? How will we fight against the organization?" He asked, casually


    pulling over a chair to sit as he calmly engaged her.


    Rhea looked at him and said firmly, "I still have leverage."


    "Oh?" He raised his eyebrow and smiled. "What leverage? Don''t tell me you have an even more


    powerful virus that can force the organization to listen to you."


    "What makes you think I don''t?" She sneered, exuding an air of confidence.


    Mike noticed how she brimmed with confidence and started having doubts and hesitation from his initial


    questioning and disdain.


    ¡®Does she genuinely have something we can use?¡¯


    "What''s your leverage?" He asked again.


    "It''s none of your concern. You just have to know we have bargaining power," Rhea replied, "Mike, will


    you cooperate with me or not?"


    Mike collected his thoughts while lowering his gaze to the ground. He was trying to calm his mind and


    not let her influence him.


    Rhea had exceptional eloquence and was a calcting and scheming person. She could easily


    manipte him, so he must not fall into her trap.


    ¡®Who knows what her real intentions are?¡¯


    After careful consideration, he looked at her and asked, "Since you have leverage, why do you want to


    cooperate with me? You can negotiate with the organization on your own.¡±


    Mike stared into Rhea¡¯s eyes. If there were even a hint of hesitation or doubt, it would mean she was


    simply deceiving him. However, Rhea''s response was quick. Without hesitation, she said, "I need you


    to pave the way."


    "Me? Pave the way?" Mike was puzzled.


    Rhea did not beat around the bush and said, "I know you can reach out to the organization. I can''t. I


    need you to be my middle-man. The organization will be interested in what I have."


    Mike immediately burst intoughter after hearing that. "I think there''s a misunderstanding here. Why


    do you think I can reach out to the organization? Besides him and Rick, no one can reach them. I''m no


    different from you. No one knows where the organization is."


    Then he gestured with his chin toward the "boss" and continued, "Instead of asking me, why don''t you


    ask him?"


    "Him?" Rhea nced at the tiny man disdainfully. "He''s already a castaway of the organization. He''s


    useless."


    "But he can still contact the organization. He''s not entirely useless to you."


    "Do you think he¡¯ll talk?" Rhea suddenly grabbed the man''s neck, forcing his head to tilt backward.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This action finally allowed Mike to see that man''s face, and he could not help but gasp sharply.


    The man''s face, initially terrifying enough, looked even more hideous now. There were several new


    scars, but they did not look like knife cuts or scratches. His flesh seemed forcibly ripped apart.


    It sent a shiver down Mike''s spine. His eyes widened as he stared at the man. However, two seconds


    <pter, he immediately averted his gaze, unable to look anymore.

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    Mike¡¯s heart raced, and his stomach turned. However, Rhea gave no response to the ¡°boss¡¯s¡± face and


    instead cocked her head to admire it. She loosened her grip after a while, and the ¡°boss¡± simply slid


    back onto the chair.


    Rhea took a wet wipe to clean her fingers, then drawled, ¡°What do you think of my bargaining chip?¡±


    ¡°Bargaining chip?¡± Stunned, Mike looked over his shoulder at her and caught on after two seconds.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying he¡¯s your bargaining chip?¡±


    He pointed toward the man.


    ¡®Yes, he used to be somebody but not anymore. Why would Rhea treat him as her bargaining chip?¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the organization abandoned him, and he now means nothing to them?¡± Mike took a


    deep breath to calm himself down, disgusted by what he saw. When he first saw what the boss looked


    like, he felt appalled but not as revolted as he was now.


    The scary and dirty face had a few more bloody wounds, making it look even more unnerving and


    disgusting. However, the young and beautiful Rhea calmly admired the face fearlessly. Such a sight


    was unsettling and eerie to Mike.


    He suddenly realized something and asked, ¡°Did you do something to him?¡±


    Rhea smiled smugly. ¡°You¡¯re not as dumb as I thought, huh? Look at his face. Isn¡¯t he uglier now? It¡¯ll


    worsen because all his skin will soon rot and fall off¡­¡±


    Feeling nauseated, Mike said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear it.¡±


    He looked away as his stomach turned.


    His reaction pleased Rhea as she leaned back and said, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s only a process. Every


    transformation is painful. That¡¯s the price to pay if we want to transform ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Transformation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Rhea said, her eyes gleaming with enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s like a caterpir transforming into a


    butterfly. Have you seen a snake shedding its skin? It¡¯s somewhat simr. The old decaying flesh will


    fall off, and a new one will rece it.


    ¡°This involves cellr repair and regeneration of fresh¡­ If I seed, I¡¯ll be remembered by


    generations toe!¡± She stood up excitedly as if she had already seeded.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not sure yet?¡± Mike asked.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s still in the experimental stage. Anyway, I¡¯m running out of time.¡± Rhea shrugged and


    sounded upset, no longer pumped up as before. She had been researching this secretly, hoping to


    produce good results.


    She knew the organization only cared about the R10 experiment. Other research projects were just


    smokescreens. However, she was proud of her experiment and wanted to make it work.


    She could only do it in secret and had yet to seed. Unfortunately, the organization expedited its


    n, and she could not wait any longer as she did not want them to abandon her.

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    Mike was staggered by what Rhea said. He could not imagine her turning the ¡°boss¡± into a guinea pig.


    Although he had witnessed humankind¡¯s ugly side and many inhumane experiments, he found it hard


    to ept seeing how horrifying the man looked now.


    After all, hearing and witnessing something firsthand were wholly different experiences. The gory sight


    before Mike greatly affected him, but Rhea, having caused it, was unbothered.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Mike cleared his throat and continued, ¡°Why are you so sure your experiment is what


    the organization wants? If they truly want it, I doubt you need to approach them, right? Perhaps what


    you think is great means nothing to them.¡±


    It was only a casual remark, but he hit her sore spot. Mike was right when he said the organization did


    not care about Rhea¡¯s experiment. If they did, she would have openly conducted it with their support.


    Rhea only obeyed the ¡°boss¡± and the organization to repay them for recognizing her skills. More


    importantly, her family could not afford to pay for her experiment¡¯s materials and expenses.


    Only the organization could support her dreams and make theme true.


    Unfortunately, although Rhea had worked hard for the organization, her importance to them decreased


    to the point she was no different than the other researchers or scientists who were either captured or


    lured into the organization.


    Such treatment was unbearable to her, even more so than death.


    Since getting involved in this field and seeing her achievements, Rhea always thought she was a


    genius the world had yet to discover. She told herself she would wow the whole world one day.


    When that day arrived, she would no longer need to curry Anastasia or anyone¡¯s favor, as she would


    be immortalized by history, even as someone evil. However, Rhea grew frustrated and indifferent after


    failing to make the experiment work despite many attempts.


    She started to feel the experiment was pointless. She could not understand why they must use a scent


    to hide the poisons, thinking it was unnecessary.


    Rhea did not know its ultimate purpose and only felt the experiment was not as meaningful as what she


    wanted to do. Nevertheless, she could only do as the organization said.


    When she noticed Lily was about to take all the credit despite all her efforts, she knew the organization


    would not remember her, let alone the world. Then Rhea witnessed how they abandoned the ¡°boss¡±


    and came to a shocking realization that she would eventually suffer a simr fate.


    She told herself she would never allow it to happen. She could tolerate failures and rebukes but did not


    want to be forgotten. Therefore, she thought of the secret room and found the ¡°boss¡± who had gone


    missing.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    When Rhea considered how the organization had abandoned the ¡°boss,¡± she decided to use him as a


    guinea pig for her experiment to show the organization how hardworking and outstanding she was.


    Her fingers sank into her palms as she clenched them and said grimly, ¡°How could you possibly know


    the organization won¡¯t need my experiment?


    ¡°You guys have no idea what my creation could do if I seeded. It¡¯ll be far more powerful than those


    R series research products!¡± she sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our f*cking time. Are you going to take me


    to see them or not?¡±


    Mike noticed her getting upset and regained hisposure. He sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to do


    it, but¡­ I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t even¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mike!¡± Rhea impatiently interjected, ¡°How could you not know how? Don¡¯t you f*cking know where your


    son is? I don¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t attempted to find him.¡±


    She focused her beautiful eyes on Mike, sizing him up. Mike knew she was convinced he knew where


    his son was from her gaze.


    He was shocked momentarily before pursing his lips and saying, ¡°I only know my son is somewhere in


    Yudonia. A ce we can¡¯t go near, let alone step foot in. However, I genuinely don¡¯t know his exact


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    whereabouts. I would¡¯ve rescued my son long ago if I knew.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°As for contacting the organization, I¡¯m just as clueless as you are. Still, there


    might be a way.¡±


    Rhea raised her brows and urged Mike to continue with a look.


    ¡°In my opinion, the higher-ups must be here in Hydend, probably somewhere near Kingnd,¡± he


    borated, ¡°Security is tight in Hydend. Even if they are influential in Yudonia, they must keep a low


    profile here.¡±


    Rhea looked up and nced around. She knew what he meant.


    ¡®If they can do anything they want in Hydend, they wouldn¡¯t have needed me to control Secretary


    Rollins just to secure this research facility. Of course, their purpose is to spread the virus through the


    vine to escte the pandemic other than using it as a cover.


    ¡®Things will go out of control, and no one can handle the situation then.¡¯


    Rhea nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re right. They must be nearby, which is why Rick took Lily away alone.


    They must be hiding somewhere.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes and thought about it before looking toward Mike. ¡°That¡¯s why I said you could


    do it. I know you¡¯re close to the Russells, and locating someone using their influence is not difficult.


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± she chuckled, ¡°Lily is being held by the organization. Her husband must be anxious. If you


    reveal this information to him, he¡¯ll surely mobilize all his men to search for her. It¡¯ll only be a matter of


    time before he locates the organization¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Her reasoning was so clear and logical that Mike did not know how to say no to her. He looked at her,


    saying, ¡°So, what do I get in return if I help you?¡±

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    ¡°You could rescue your son,¡± Rhea said calmly, ¡°When you find the organization, you will have the


    chance to save him, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I could still save my son without locating the organization.¡± Mike shook his head to signal she had


    failed to convince him to help her.


    However, Rhea sneered, ¡°How will you do that?¡± Without waiting for his reply, she added, ¡°If you could,


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    you would¡¯ve rescued him long ago, wouldn¡¯t you?


    ¡°As you said, your son is out of reach, so the ce must be imprable. However, I could help you


    hold the organization¡¯s key members hostage if we locate them. I¡¯m sure the organization will be willing


    to exchange your son for them, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Mike felt tempted by what she said. He med himself for not thinking about that sooner. He had


    gradually lost his nerve to fight back, probably because they had forced him to do their bidding for too


    long.


    He had be so afraid of the organization that he did not even consider the possibility of kidnapping


    its members and holding them hostage.


    ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t even dare to defy the boss, let alone the organization. Rhea is undoubtedly much more


    ruthless and daring than me, huh?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you save your son if you help me locate the organization. Also, once I secure my ce in the


    organization, I will ensure they spare your and your son¡¯s lives.¡± Rhea threw him a disdainful look as if


    what she said was bound to happen.


    Mike wanted to mock her but decided against it. After all, he might risk her attacking him with her


    creations since she was an expert in this field. Provoking her would do him no good. Besides, they


    were indeed in the same boat.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Mike got to his feet. ¡°But what about him?¡±


    He pointed his chin toward the boss. ¡°Even if we locate the organization, do you think they would let


    you off the hook when they find out you¡¯ve used him as a guinea pig?¡±


    However, Rhea was not afraid and chuckled. ¡°Do you think the organization cares about him? If they


    did, they wouldn¡¯t have abandoned him, right? He¡¯s nothing more than a clown to the organization.


    They only wanted him to act as their front, and now that the experiment has seeded, they no longer


    need him!¡±


    She threw the ¡°boss¡± a contemptuous nce after realizing that.


    They initially thought he was important and a representative of the organization, but his disappearance


    caused little impact. Even Rick was not furious and quickly let Mike and Lily off the hook.


    From that moment on, Rhea realized the one who had been bossing her around was nothing but an


    insignificant pawn. They were nobodies to the organization, and no one was more superior or essential


    than others.

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    ¡°The organization doesn¡¯t need us either,¡± Mike said with mixed emotions, not trying to convince Rhea.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®All Rhea cares about is her research. She¡¯s obsessed with it, and getting her to fight against the


    organization or shut down this evil ce is impossible. It¡¯s pointless to convince her since only her


    experiments and fame matter to her.¡¯


    Rhea nodded, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! However, the world always needs someone valuable. As long as I


    prove useful to them, they¡¯ll need me. Just like how they need Lily now.¡±


    A mysterious smile formed on her face after a while. ¡°However, it won¡¯t be long for her case.¡±


    She said it before, but Mike did not take it too seriously. Now that she had repeated it, he couldn¡¯t help


    but ask, ¡°What the hell do you mean? Why wouldn¡¯t the organization need Lily? Anyone could be a test


    subject. Why must it be Lily? With her abilities¡ª¡±


    ¡°With her abilities, she could do much more for the organization?¡± Rhea interrupted, knowing full well


    what he wanted to say.


    Mike was surprised. He wanted to say that but wondered what Rhea was trying to say.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Indeed, the organization finds Lily¡¯s knowledge most useful, but it¡¯s not just that. It¡¯s also


    because of her body and her capabilities¡­¡±


    Mike looked at Rhea, puzzled.


    Rhea seemingly realized she no longer had a reason to hide it from him, or maybe because she was


    trying to gain his trust. Still, she decided to tell him what she knew. ¡°I also discovered it by chance.


    ¡°Besides the drug¡¯s effects, the organization has never revealed itsst and most crucial step for R10.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mike thought about it. ¡°Use Lily as a test subject? A vessel?¡±


    Rhea mentioned it before but could not pursue it back then as he was anxious to look for Lily.


    ¡®Since she¡¯s willing to talk about it now, I might as well find out about it.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Rhea said, ¡°A f*cking vessel! R10 will eventually be used on her so that her body will


    absorb the drug first. It¡¯ll mitigate the toxicity and enhance the drug when human cells absorb and


    break it down, finally making it ready for its true use.¡±


    Mike found it hard to believe.¡± Will the drug still be useful after a human body absorbs it?¡±


    ¡°Of course! As long as they time it well, they can produce the optimal results.¡± She clicked her tongue


    out of habit. ¡°I have to admit it¡¯s a brilliant idea. I wonder which genius thought of it. I¡¯m looking forward


    to seeing its results.¡±


    She was obsessed with experiments, but not Mike, who thought it was horrible.


    ¡®Letting the human body absorb and break down the drug before using it? Isn¡¯t using humans as


    ¡®filtering agents¡¯ too inhumane?¡¯


    ¡°But she¡­ is pregnant!¡± Mike muttered to himself.

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    ¡°Do you think the organization cares if she¡¯s pregnant?¡± Rhea said coldly.


    Mike was at a loss for words.


    ¡®She¡¯s right. Human lives mean nothing to Rhea, let alone to the inhumane organization. They only


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    care about whether they can reach their goal and not bother about people¡¯s lives. However, it matters


    to me!¡¯


    Lily and Alexander had been doing their best to help Mike find his son even after what he had done.


    Mike knew he had to save Lily no matter what. Moreover, he had already failed to keep his promise to


    Alexander.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never forgive myself if Lily bes a test subject!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to work with you, but you must listen to my instructions,¡± Mike said after taking a deep


    breath.


    Rhea raised her brow, but before she could say more, he added, ¡°Well, you can forget it if you


    disagree. I know you¡¯re good at using poisons, but no one else can help you locate the organization if


    you kill me. Furthermore¡­¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°You can¡¯t even show up in public after what you¡¯ve done. So forget about


    getting immortalized in history, okay? No one, including your parents, will know how you die!¡±


    Rhea gritted her teeth. Although she was upset, she had to admit he was right. She could not simply


    show herself to anyone outside after faking her death. That was why she asked to cooperate with Mike.


    She could only nod, even though she was reluctant. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mike smiled ever so slightly. ¡°Guard him well. Although the organization has abandoned him, it¡¯ll be


    troublesome if anyone finds out about this. Besides, you still need to use him as your bargaining chip.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll hide him well. No one but us knows about this secret room. Also, Rick has already left,


    hasn¡¯t he?¡± Rhea said confidently.


    Mike nodded, trusting she could do a good job.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± He mused and said, ¡°About thest step you told me just now, is there a way to counter it?¡±


    His voice was low, and his gaze was eager when he asked the question.


    ¡®Since she knows so much, I bet she¡¯s aware of any possible solution or a way to prevent thest step


    from taking ce.¡¯


    ¡°Counter it?¡± Rhea chuckled, ¡°Do you think I can solve anything? Would I have asked you to work with


    me if I were that capable?¡±


    She noticed Mike¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°I only discovered it by ident, so I have no idea if I


    can counter it. Still, based on what I saw, I feel Lily won¡¯t be in danger for these two days.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡± Mike asked anxiously.


    Rhea chuckled. ¡°As you said, she¡¯s pregnant. Anyway, she¡¯s due to give birth soon, right?¡±


    Although Mike knew Lily was far along in her pregnancy, he was clueless about her due date. After all,


    he thought it was inappropriate to ask her.


    Rhea knew from his expression that he was unsure.

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    As the matter was unimportant, Rhea continued, ¡°The organization has considered everything. Why


    else would they rush her toplete the experiment? Why must they take her away as soon as it


    worked?


    ¡°Surely you wouldn¡¯t think it has anything to do with the boss¡¯s disappearance? What happened to him


    was only a coincidence. What mattered most was for her to create R10 at this moment.¡± She sighed


    quietly.


    ¡®Well, Lily brought it onto herself, didn¡¯t she?¡¯


    ¡°They¡¯ve been waiting for her to give birth?¡± Mike suddenly realized what she was referring to.


    Rhea threw him a look but did not borate further. She would not have told him so much if it were not


    for getting him to cooperate. She thought she had already told him enough.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have time to lose. Even if I can wait, Lily can¡¯t, okay?¡± Rhea carried the ¡°boss¡± by his neck


    and turned to walk toward the secret room. She held him like a tattered doll.


    Mike felt a chill run down his spine as he stared after her.


    ¡®I wonder how many people like her are in the organization. What kind of person leads this kind of


    organization? What the hell do they want? To rule the world?¡¯


    ¡­


    Austin had never felt time pass so slowly before. He would sometimes get up to call his family while


    studying the medical texts by Dominic¡¯s bed. He wanted to check on how they were doing.


    Although Alexander had stationed his men outside Dominic¡¯s house, and they would inform Austin of


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    emergencies, he still felt worried, unable to go there himself. It was the first time Austin felt so


    powerless. He could do nothing much in the face of the virus and symbiotes.


    He used to think he deserved to be called a ¡°miracle doctor,¡± but now he realized why Dominic had


    never acknowledged him as his student.


    ¡®I was too arrogant to think I was the best among my peers just because I had learned a little. Even if I


    were outstanding among my peers, herbal medicine is such a deep and vast subject that Uncle Dom


    has devoted his whole life to learning.


    ¡®If even he can¡¯t im to know everything about it, who am I to call myself a miracle doctor? Who the


    f*ck am I to do so?¡¯


    The reality of life gave Austin a harsh lesson, too memorable and costly. He could only study the


    medical texts to find a solution. Although it would likely lead nowhere, he thought it was better than


    doing nothing.


    He only wished Lily could develop a cure, as finding treatment was still the best solution. Suddenly, the


    older man in the bed started coughing heavily and breathing fast.


    Austin put down his book and hurried over to help Dominic sit up. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    He tried to pat Dominic¡¯s back gently, but the older man¡¯s coughing continued until he vomited a


    mouthful of darkish blood onto the floor. Even though Austin had anticipated it, he failed to dodge it


    <ppletely, and some blood sttered onto him.

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    Austin felt a surge of shame when he saw the blood and remembered how Dominic had cared for


    himself when he was sick. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Uncle Dom!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, my *ss!¡± Dominic suddenly spoke, to his astonishment.


    Austin was overjoyed. ¡°Uncle Dom, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Dominic had been in a stupor since Alexander left. The older man sometimes moaned and coughed


    but had never woken up or even opened his eyes. However, to Austin¡¯s surprise, Dominic opened his


    eyes and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, all right?¡± Although the older man was weak, he was still as feisty as before, and


    Austin was grateful for that.


    ¡°Thank goodness you finally woke up! Not only are you not dead, you¡¯ll also live a long life, I¡¯m sure,¡±


    he said as he hugged Dominic tightly.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Hey¡­¡± Dominic could hardly breathe.


    Austin quickly let go and looked at him. ¡°Are you thirsty? Would you like some water, or are you


    hungry? How about some food?¡±


    Dominic hardly ate anything for the past two days and was thin now. Previously, Austin¡¯s muscles grew


    unusually quickly, but Dominic lost weight instead. He was no longer as robust as before. Austin felt


    like he was hugging a skeleton just now.


    ¡°Thirsty¡­¡± Dominic said, nodding.


    Austin helped him lean against a propped-up pillow, then fetched a ss of water. He fed his


    granduncle the water slowly since he feared choking the older man. After Dominic drank half a ss of


    water and looked much better, Austin put the cup aside.


    He asked, ¡°Should I get you something to eat?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Dominic gently pulled at Austin¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Pen and paper.¡±


    Austin was puzzled. ¡°What do you need them for, Uncle Dom?¡±


    ¡°Record.¡±


    ¡°Record?¡± Austin frowned. ¡°What for? You should rest now!¡±


    ¡°You record!¡± Dominic rolled his eyes. He would have smacked his grandnephew¡¯s head if he was not


    so weak.


    ¡®How can he be so dumb?¡¯


    Austin caught on and hurriedly left to fetch a pen and a piece of paper. However, he was still concerned


    when he sat back down. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Jot down!¡± Dominic rolled his eyes again.


    Austin was at a loss for words and pulled his chair closer to his granduncle.


    Dominic stared at his grandnephew momentarily and began, ¡°Firstly, I felt a sensation of bug bites or


    ants crawling on me, causing a tingling and mild pain. It was unbearable, and I couldn¡¯t tolerate it.


    Around 12 hourster, my muscles felt like something was tearing them apart.¡±


    As Dominic narrated, Austin gradually realized his granduncle was describing his sensations.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    A patient¡¯s descriptions were crucial to a physician, especially when dealing withplicated diseases.


    Through detailed descriptions and observation, one could analyze and determine the state of a


    patient¡¯s body and the internal injuries that may have caused a particr pain.


    Austin stared at his granduncle for two seconds and saw him leaning against the pillow with his eyes


    closed. Dominic could hardly move his lips while his face was whiter than paper. Still, the older man


    was coherent.


    Then Austin held the pen and jotted down what his granduncle said. After a while, Dominic suddenly


    stopped. Austin thought his granduncle would continue and looked at him, but the older man¡¯s head


    had drooped aside.


    ¡°Uncle Dom?¡± Austin called out tentatively but received no response.


    ¡°Uncle Dom,¡± he called out again, flustered, ¡°Uncle Dom!¡±


    After receiving no reply, Austin anxiously put down his pen and hugged the older man. ¡°Uncle Dom!¡±


    He burst into tears and even forgot to check Dominic¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you doing?!¡± Dominic spoke again impatiently with a frown. Although he was upset,


    he was still alive.


    Austin let go of his granduncle and looked at him. He saw Dominic staring back with half-opened eyes.


    Austin chuckled in tears, saying, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re alive!¡±


    Dominic said, ¡°You could have checked my pulse, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I-I forgot!¡± Austin said in shame. He knew his granduncle was right¡ªbeing too anxious that he forgot


    all about that.


    ¡®I would¡¯ve known he fell asleep from exhaustion if I had checked his pulse.¡¯


    ¡°You f*cking dumb*ss!¡± Dominic took a breath and added, ¡°Water!¡±


    Austin got up and picked up the ss of water. ¡°It¡¯s not warm anymore. I¡¯ll get you another one.¡±


    Dominic did not object, and Austin left to fetch another ss of water. This time, Dominic drank all of it,


    seemingly very thirsty.


    Austin was intrigued that his granduncle seemed livelier and was not coughing or in pain. The older


    man even had more strength. Despite speaking so much just now, Dominic only napped for a minute.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Austin asked, holding his granduncle¡¯s wrist to check his pulse.


    Dominic nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt so much now. The sensation of bugs crawling inside my body also


    seems to have disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Your pulse is normal,¡± Austin said after careful observation. However, he was not relieved and felt


    even more worried. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I couldn¡¯t even detect the symbiotes inside you.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡®Am I so f*cking lousy as a physician?¡¯


    Dominic noticed his grandnephew¡¯s expression and could guess his thoughts. The older man lifted his


    hand and feebly knocked Austin¡¯s forehead, saying, ¡°Did you forget that I didn¡¯t manage to detect


    anything inside you as well when you were sick?¡±

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    Dominic failed to detect anything wrong with Austin¡¯s pulse until his condition worsened. Later, Lily


    mentioned a virus that was difficult to detect had caused the devastating outbreak in Burnwken.


    ¡®Perhaps all the viruses the research institute had developed share the same traits,¡¯ Dominic thought,


    ¡®These viruses are good at avoiding detection, just like the organization. Therefore, it¡¯s normal not to


    detect anything, and we shouldn¡¯t feel ashamed.¡¯


    It was not that they were ipetent, but the organization was simply too cunning.


    Austin smiled bitterly, knowing his granduncle was trying to console him. ¡°So, what do you think of your


    condition, Uncle Dom?¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s highly experienced, and I¡¯m sure he knows his body best.¡¯


    ¡°Well, you already know the answer, don¡¯t you?¡± Dominic smiled.


    Austin noticed the older man¡¯s casual expression and could hardly fight back his tears. He looked


    away, not wanting to cry in front of his granduncle. Austin also med himself for being so weak


    ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m okay for now.¡± Dominic patted the back of Austin¡¯s hand, then added, ¡°I feel so great


    that I could eat a cow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make you some steak!¡± Austin took his granduncle¡¯s words seriously and wanted to get up.


    However, Dominic held onto Austin¡¯s hand, stopping him. ¡°Hey, I can hardly chew, okay? Stay put. I


    have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡± Austin hastily asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. It isn¡¯t a symbiote but a virus. What we saw deceived us!¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was


    husky and weak, but his words shocked Austin.


    ¡°What?¡± Austin looked toward his granduncle¡¯s arms. Although Dominic¡¯s skinny arms showed no


    traces of things moving within them now, Austin could not forget the horrific scene and was sure that


    was what he saw.


    ¡°We were misled because the symptoms were highly simr. Furthermore, we assumed that symbiotes


    caused our sickness because we knew little about them. However¡­¡±


    Dominic paced his breathing and continued, ¡°If the symbiotes caused the virus, the transmission


    method and symptoms would¡¯ve been different. Besides, one can quickly contain symbiotespared


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    to this virus. If I¡¯m right, it has already started spreading.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Austin was shocked.


    ¡°The virus, of course!¡± Dominic coughed, then cleared his throat, gesturing for his grandnephew to get


    him some tissues.


    Austin hurriedly fetched him some, and the older man coughed a mouthful of bloody saliva into them.


    ¡°Uncle Dom!¡± Austin was rmed by what he saw.


    However, Dominic simply waved, brushing it off. ¡°The fact that I still can talk to you shows that I¡¯m fine.


    However¡­¡± He paused, looking grave. ¡°I have no idea how much longer I can stay awake like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay!¡± Austin uttered.


    However, he could not even convince himself of his own words.

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    Austin and Dominic did not have a solution to this problem or even know what it was. Austin and the


    others could only rely on Dominic¡¯s analysis, stating it was the work of a virus, not a symbiote.


    They also wondered about detoxification and recovery. However, it was essential to have faith, as once


    people stopped believing in themselves, they would eventually fail.


    "Hehe¡­" Dominic chuckled nonchntly. He was not too bothered about this. It did not matter to him


    whether he lived or died.


    Dominic had devoted his whole life to learning traditional medicine, and although he was not entirely


    satisfied with his achievements, he still made a name for himself.


    Moreover, he was delighted with the few apprentices he had taken under his wings. As for Austin¡­


    Dominic turned to look at his grandnephew.


    ¡®Even though this stinking brat has always angered me and did plenty of stupid things, he has finally


    grown into being a doctor. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die or not. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t die right now.¡¯


    "Don''t worry. I won''t die," Dominic said. "I haven''t scolded you enough yet."


    ¡°Go ahead and scold me, Uncle Dom! I like it when you do that. You must keep scolding me for the


    next few decades!¡± Austin hastily replied.


    Dominic red at him before bursting intoughter. He could not die yet, at least for now. Austin would


    wallow in guilt and me himself for Dominic¡¯s death if thetter died now. That burden would be too


    heavy for Austin to bear.


    "Since it''s a virus, we can''t defeat it using the same way we eliminate a symbiote," the older man


    continued after adjusting his posture. Although Dominic was exhausted, he knew he must finish what


    he wanted to say.


    He did not know if he could wake up if he fell asleep again. Therefore, he wanted to say everything he


    could think of while still up and speaking.


    "Okay, I understand! We must find a way to defeat this virus." After realizing it was a viral infection and


    not symbiote poisoning, Dominic knew his previous research was wrong. He had read many books on


    symbiotes, but ultimately, that was not the case.


    ¡®How can we ovee it if I initially went in the wrong direction?¡¯


    After some thought, Dominic said, ¡°Lily¡­¡±


    "Lily left to find a solution, and so did Alexander," Austin replied ambiguously. He did not want Dominic


    to know too much to prevent him from worrying. "Don''t worry. They''re bothpetent. Surely they''ll


    find a way."


    "Didn''t you look down on my apprentice?" Dominic raised his eyebrow and asked half-jokingly,


    Austin did not answer. After a moment of silence, he finally squeezed out three words. "I respect her!"


    Before, he felt unconvinced in various ways. Although Austin admired Lily, he was still a little


    dissatisfied. Even up until now, it was hard for him to ept the truth. Not only was Lily''s attainments in


    medicine higher than his, but she was also better than him in various aspects, be it herposure or


    her fearlessness in the face of danger.


    After witnessing so many things, he found it impossible not to be afraid. He was terrified in that hell-like


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ce, yet Lily knew she was entering a lion¡¯s den and still went in. Austin could not help but respect


    her courage and determination.


    Dominicughed when he heard his grandnephew¡¯s words. Then he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity


    that¡­¡±

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    "It''s just that, what?" Austin was curious.


    "It''s just a pity that although my apprentice is talented, she isn¡¯t focused on practicing medicine. She


    enjoys making fragrances. If she didn''t drop medicine to focus on perfumery, her aplishments


    would be endless!¡± Dominic eximed emotionally.


    He always knew Lily wanted to go into perfumery, but he was against it. He always felt that such things


    were not of much use and that they had no medical benefits.


    However, Lily was obsessed with perfumery, and Dominic could not do much to stop her. Moreover,


    she showed great talent in perfumery, and it did not take long for her to make a name for herself.


    Dominic had witnessed life and death many times, and with what had happened recently, he realized


    even the most skilled doctors could only save lives but could not heal hearts. Many things were out of


    his control.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Once he had let go of his obsession, he no longer med her as much. Still, he could not let go of his


    pride. Lily and Dominic did not talk for a few years afterward. Then Dominic vaguely heard Lily was


    dating someone.


    Later, Dominic learned about her breakup and sudden marriage, which happened long before he knew.


    Lily was strong-willed and went through many things without telling the older man. Instead, she gritted


    her teeth and endured everything alone.


    However, it reminded Dominic of himself. Perhaps he showed her extra affection when he took her in


    as his secret apprentice because he saw their simrities.


    Austin was speechless.


    ¡®Lily would have been even more capable now if she hadn¡¯t given up halfway.¡¯


    She was much better than Austin, even after turning it down a notch. It was hard to imagine what


    achievements she would have aplished if she continued studying medicine.


    ¡°Uncle Dom, since you have such confidence in Lily, I believe she can cure you,¡± Austin said, pulling up


    his granduncle¡¯s nket. ¡°Now, don¡¯t think about anything else. Don¡¯t worry, and just rest well.¡±


    Dominic red at him and nodded slightly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry too much, either. Although this incident


    happened because of you, you are not to me. Do you understand?¡±


    Austin nodded. "I do."


    Even so, Dominic knew his grandnephew still felt troubled by this and could not help but me himself.


    However, regarding things like these, it would ultimately depend on the individual to confront and


    ovee their feelings.


    Dominic took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes. Indeed, he was exhausted.


    Austin began packing his things immediately after. As he mopped blood-stained floors and tore off the


    soiled sheets on the cushions, he was a small figure standing at the door.


    "Galen?" He called out subconsciously. "Why are you here? Quick, move back!"


    Dominic, who had already closed his eyes, hurriedly snapped them open again when he heard the little


    boy''s name. Then he turned toward the door to look at Galen. The older man¡¯s eyes immediately lit up


    with excitement. ¡°What are you doing here, boy?¡±


    "Grandpa¡­" Galen''s voice softened Dominic''s heart. The little one was about to stumble over instantly.


    He wanted to run into Dominic¡¯s arms and be swung in the air, as Dominic had done many times


    before.


    "Don''t move!" Austin shouted, startling Galen, who immediately froze.


    Dominic immediately turned and red at Austin. Although the older understood the implementation,


    Austin still frightened Galen.

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    Austin felt helpless but could do nothing. He could only say, "Galen, you''re a good boy, right? Didn''t I


    say you can''te into this room? Grandpa is still recuperating, so why don''t you return to your room


    and y?"


    The little boy was very obedient and did not go forward. However, he did not leave either. Instead, he


    stood at the door, looking at the older man with his big eyes before softly calling out, "Grandpa?"


    It became even harder for the two adults to refuse Galen.


    Ultimately, Dominic sighed and waved him over. ¡°Come here, you!¡±


    ¡°U-Uncle Dom!¡± Austin could not help but yell as a reminder. After all, they should not endanger the


    child just because they felt sorry for him.


    Dominic waved, signaling it was okay. Then he said, ¡°Honestly, we¡¯ve all been living under the same


    roof. Galen would¡¯ve gotten infected long ago since he¡¯s here too. For instance, the servants barely


    came close to me, yet they still got infected, right?


    ¡°If it happens, it happens. Since we didn¡¯t immediately send Galen away, he has to face everything with


    us.¡±


    Austin had more to say after hearing his granduncle''s words but could not utter a rebuttal.


    ¡®Uncle Dom is right! Galen should have gotten infected long ago!¡¯


    Austin did not know why that was. After all, he had not even figured out what kind of virus it was.


    With Dominic¡¯s permission, Galen grinned and ran toward the bed with his wobbly legs. Although


    Dominic allowed him to enter, the older man still took a cloth from the side to cover his mouth and


    nose.


    Austin silently sighed as he watched from the sidelines. That was the best they could do for Galen


    under such circumstances.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you break something again, kid?¡± Dominic, already quite tired, perked up and teased the little one.


    "No!" Galen waved and said sweetly, "Grandpa, you''re sick."


    "Hm, did you think you could be naughty just because I''m sick?" Dominic feigned anger. "Just wait until


    I feel better. I¡¯ll spank your butt!"


    Unexpectedly, Galen grabbed his hand, saying, "Do it, Grandpa! I won''t cry!"


    Dominic was shocked momentarily, then burst intoughter. Meanwhile, Austin could only shake his


    head and smile helplessly.


    ¡®This typically lively and naughty boy has recently been unusually well-behaved and adorable.


    With so much going on, Austin barely had time and energy to focus and take care of Galen. However,


    Galen did not cry or throw tantrums, as if he understood everything. It made sense that a child his age


    would not understand what was happening.


    After all, other children in this situation would have only thought they could not y with or see their


    parents, resulting in various tantrums to fulfill their desires. However, Galen was different as he was


    usually well-behaved and obedient.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t bear to spank you,¡± Dominic said smilingly, patting Galen affectionately. ¡°But you


    must listen to Austin and try not toe into Grandpa¡¯s room so much. We¡¯ll y together when I get


    better, okay?¡±


    "Okay!" Galen nodded, rubbing his cheek against Dominic''s hand.


    Dominic felt his eyes bing watery when he saw that. He had endured days of pain and endured so


    much, yet he had always remainedposed. However, Galen¡¯s actions softened his heart. Dominic


    just wished for all the damnation to end as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    Galen turned and stuck his face on Dominic''s hand obediently and motionlessly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Dominic initially allowed the little one to lie on his stomach. Then he lowered his eyes to look at Galen.


    Meanwhile, Austin felt emotional watching them from the sidelines. Just then, he realized something


    was amiss and quickly stepped forward.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Galen dodged and avoided Austin¡¯s hand, afraid of getting pulled away.


    Dominic subconsciously wanted to push Austin¡¯s outstretched hand away when he noticed the look in


    Austin¡¯s eyes. The older man was startled.


    Then Austin gently pressed his hand against Galen¡¯s neck and spoke warmly, ¡°Stay still. Let me have a


    look.¡±


    He brushed aside the little one¡¯s hair at the back and slightly pulled down his cor, revealing Galen¡¯s


    neck. Dominic remained still, and the little one followed suit. After realizing Austin would not pull him


    away, Galen sat obediently and cooperated with Austin.


    Austin stared at the little one¡¯s neck and saw a few tiny red dots that resembled eczema, but not quite.


    Galen also had traces that resembled marks left after a fever, but it was too challenging for Austin to


    make a definitive judgment.


    "What is it?" Dominic finally spoke up and asked, unable to contain his curiosity any longer.


    "Take a look." Austin had a vague idea in his mind but was still unsure. So, when Dominic asked, he


    moved Galen to the other side for Dominic to see.


    From this angle, the visible area on the neck became apparent. At first nce, Dominic did not think it


    was severe. However, upon closer inspection, his eyes widened in surprise. "That¡¯s¡­"


    "Do you think it looks like an antibody reaction?" Austin asked tentatively.


    He had considered it, but he was not entirely sure. After all, one should always approach medical


    matters cautiously. Also, since he had found such a thing on Galen¡¯s neck, he needed extra


    precautions.


    Dominic did not answer as he pondered, rubbing the marks lightly with his fingers. The ticklish feeling


    caused Galen to shrink his neck. Even so, he did not try to escape. It was as if he knew Dominic was


    doing something vital.


    Dominic rubbed his rough fingertip over the spot, examined his own finger, and then leaned in for a


    closer look. He wanted to grasp Galen''s wrist, but the exertion of leaning forward took a toll on his tired


    body as he fell back down.


    Austin quickly realized what his granduncle intended to do. He promptly picked up Galen, seated him


    beside Dominic, and ced the child''s tiny wrist into the older man''s palm. "Here, Uncle Dominic. Take


    a look."


    "Hmm." Dominic did not refuse and gently ced his finger on the child''s wrist. He closed his eyes and


    appeared to have dozed off while the two remained silent with their eyes fixated on him.


    Galen was purely curious. He did not know what Dominic was up to but still had a certain level of trust


    in him. Galen even thought Dominic was ying with him and watched with great interest.


    Meanwhile, Austin was nervously waiting for Dominic¡¯s diagnosis. After all, it could be a turning point


    for the entire situation if his suspicions were correct.


    The room fell silent stillness, with only the sounds of the trio¡¯s breathing. Time seemingly stretched on


    as Dominic remained motionless.


    Austin even started to wonder if fatigue had overtaken Dominic. He was about to call out to his


    granduncle when he saw Dominic¡¯s eyes open slowly.


    "Uncle Dom¡­" Austin immediately called out.

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    Dominic frowned and did not rush to conclude. Instead, he released Galen''s hand and said, "Come


    take a look, too."


    Austin was bewildered. Still, he hesitantly but gently touched Galen¡¯s wrist. The little one¡¯s pulse was


    regr and stable, meaning he waspletely healthy. It was also normal for his pulse to be a little


    faster.


    Austin did not notice any difference and looked at his granduncle perplexedly and curiously. However,


    Dominic only smiled at him as if waiting for him to determine the answer himself.


    Austin withdrew his gaze and continued to feel Galen¡¯s pulse. After a while, he still could not sense


    anything unusual. He thought for a moment, then withdrew his hand. ¡°Uncle Dom, Galen is very


    healthy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Dominic nodded with a faint smile. He felt satisfied with the oue. Regardless of the


    circumstances, it was no easy feat for Galen to remain healthy, which was excellent news for Dominic.


    ¡°B-But¡­¡± Austin hesitated. Not only did he want to assess Galen¡¯s health, but he also wanted to


    investigate the red spots on his body.


    ¡®What could those spots be?¡¯


    ¡°We can¡¯t discern differences based on Galen¡¯s pulse, right?¡± Dominic voiced Austin¡¯s doubts.


    Austin nodded. He thought he could detect a difference in Galen¡¯s pulse and find a solution.


    "What are you talking about, Grandpa?" Galen blinked, not quite understanding.


    "Grandpa just said you, my little one, are in great shape. You must be eating well, haven''t you?"


    Dominic said half-jokingly.


    "No!" Unexpectedly, Galen did not readily ept the praise. Instead, he shook his head and


    Austin was speechless, while Dominic burst intoughter after a moment of surprise. One had to admit


    that Austin¡¯s cooking was terrible. Dominic had been tired these past few days and hardly ate anything.


    He could only eat porridge or drink protein shakes, just enough to get by.


    However, he had tasted Austin¡¯s cooking before. When Austin tried being Dominic¡¯s apprentice, he


    would usually voluntarily cook for his granduncle. Those dishes tasted unforgettable to Dominic, and


    not in a good way.


    Since then, the older man refused to let Austin cook for him. Still, the circumstances were different this


    time. There was hardly anyone left in the mansion. Therefore, Dominic had no choice but to rely on


    Austin.


    ¡®Galen must have suffered, too, but there are no other options.¡¯


    "I''m sorry for what you''ve experienced these past few days. Once I get better, I''ll bring you some


    delicious food!" Dominic said with a smile.


    Galen naturally felt happy after hearing that. "Okay! Grandpa, you need to get well soon!¡±


    Although Austin did not get his desired results, seeing the older man¡¯s joyful expression and good


    spirits relieved him slightly.


    ¡®Perhaps the most difficult days have already passed. Uncle Dom has managed to endure it, relying on


    his own immune system. Could he have recovered even if we hadn¡¯t found a cure?¡¯


    With that in mind, Austin could only hope everything would go as nned.

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    "Go to your room and y for a while. I''m getting a little tired, and I need to rest," Dominic said softly,


    gently patting Galen.


    Galen was very sensible. Although he did not fully understand everything that had happened recently,


    he had be much more obedient. Moreover, his father had entrusted him before leaving, telling him


    to listen to Dominic and Austin. Galen remembered it all.


    "Okay. I won''t disturb you then. If you miss me, just call me." With that, Galen turned around, propping


    his chubby little arms on the bed, ready to climb down.


    Austin immediately scooped the little one up and turned to leave the room. When he reached Galen¡¯s


    room, he set the little one down before bending and saying, ¡°What do you want to eat? I can order


    takeout for us. How about that?¡±


    He thought Galen would happily agree. However, the little one shook his head. ¡°No, Daddy said I


    shouldn¡¯t trouble others unnecessarily. Grandpa is the most important right now. Please take care of


    Grandpa, Uncle Austin!¡±


    Although he sounded childish, his words were mature beyond his years. Austin did not know what to


    say momentarily, feeling overwhelmed with emotions.


    He used to think children were troublesome creatures who required constant care and caused endless


    worries. However, after spending these past few days with Galen, he realized children, in many


    moments of vulnerability, could heal one¡¯s heart.


    Galen was a delicate boy who possessed immense strength. While most of the time, adults would think


    they were caring for their child, the child often tended to the adults¡¯ emotions.


    "Okay. You''re such a good boy." Austin gently hugged Galen, feeling the tenderness of Galen''s small


    body, which energized Austin.


    He nced at the red dots on Galen¡¯s neck again. It was irregrly distributed, faint in appearance,


    and resembled a birthmark but not quite the same.


    He remembered not noticing any such marks on Galen¡¯s neck before. It meant they appeared within


    these past few days, even though Austin could not pinpoint the exact time. He had no idea what those


    marks were but felt it was rted to the virus.


    ¡®Galen is the only one in the estate who didn¡¯t get infected. Oh, and Alexander. Still, Alexander arrived


    been with us the entire time.


    ¡®He eats and lives with us, yet he remains healthy while everyone else here is more or less infected.¡¯


    Austin gently raised his head, anxious as he reached to touch Galen''s forehead. The little one¡¯s


    temperature was average, even though he had a fever when Alexander came to pick him up. However,


    Galen was fine once his fever subsided.


    ¡®We didn¡¯t think much about it then, but was the fever a symptom of the infection, and Galen managed


    to ovee it on his own?¡¯


    Austin could not understand it. Despite having treated many patients, he had never faced such a


    situation. There was no past medical history to reference, only his own gradual exploration.


    He got up and returned to Dominic¡¯s room, but as soon as he stepped through the door, he was


    shocked by what he saw.


    ¡°Uncle Dom!¡± Austin eximed, rushing to the older man¡¯s bedside and looking at him hanging off the


    bed. On the floor was arge puddle of blood.


    Dominicy there, gasping for air as fresh bloodstains were visible at the corners of his lips. It was


    evident he had been coughing up blood after Austin and Galen left. It seemed to be severe.


    Austin was distraught when he saw his granduncle in that horrific state. He naively believed Dominic


    was gradually recovering and his condition was improving. Little did Austin know Dominic was putting


    on an act and not getting better at all.

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    All the apparent ease and nonchnce Dominic disyed earlier were just him relying on sheer


    willpower. He did not want Galen to see him so worn out. He did not want to scare the child or let him


    see that side of him.


    ¡®Uncle Dom clenched his teeth and forced himself to stay strong. I thought he was getting better. How


    stupid and naive am I?!¡¯


    Austin genuinely hated himself, feeling guilty for being careless and inattentive. He carefully supported


    Dominic and grabbed his wrist to check his pulse. The older man¡¯s pulse was inconsistent, sometimes


    rapid and sometimes slow, which felt dangerous.


    ¡°Uncle Dom!¡± Austin choked, wanting to say something but unable to find the words.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "It''s nothing!" Dominic sighed and said, "Towels!"


    Austin hurriedly got up to fetch the towels. Then he brought one dry one and one wet one. Dominic saw


    him holding the two towels, smiled, and tugged at the corner of his mouth. The older man managed to


    squeeze out two words, ¡°How smart!¡±


    He wanted to tell Austin he had be smarter, knowing to bring two towels without being reminded.


    Still, Dominic did not have much strength left, and uttering those two words was already a challenge.


    Austin could not even smile. He knew his granduncle was trying to lighten the mood for him, but the


    best Austin could do was not to cry.


    ¡®If this continues, Uncle Dom¡¯s body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡¯


    Even if the virus did not cause further harm, without other physical invasions, constant inability to eat,


    like Dominic.


    ¡°Uncle Dom, this can¡¯t go on any longer. Maybe I should go to thatb!¡± Austin thought for a moment,


    seeming to make a determined decision.


    "Nonsense!" The older man scolded but soon started coughing. He had exhausted too much energy


    and could not sustain himself for such a long time.


    When Galen was around previously, Dominic barely held on with sheer willpower. However, the older


    man could not speak properly now that he was angry.


    ¡°Uncle Dom, please calm down. I can¡¯t see you like this!¡± Austin quickly reassured his granduncle.


    However, those were only words offort. In his opinion, there was no better solution than that.


    Although Alexander and Lily also worked hard to find a solution elsewhere, there had been no good


    news from them. Meanwhile, Austin remained with Dominic, watching the older man¡¯s body deteriorate


    gradually. Austin felt there was no way he could grit his teeth and persevere through everything.


    ¡®I must find a solution, even if I can¡¯t. Even if I died out there, at least I would¡¯ve done something.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­go!¡± Dominic grabbed Austin¡¯s cor and gritted his teeth. The older man said each word


    forcibly.


    Austin was shocked as he looked into his granduncle¡¯s eyes with anger and concern. Austin felt his


    eyes starting to tear up. He nodded with a brave expression. ¡°I-I¡¯ll listen to you, Uncle Dom!¡±

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    Later, Dominic fell unconscious, just like he did two days ago.


    Austin noticed his eyelids were not twitching rapidly, indicating Dominic was asleep. The former also


    checked thetter¡¯s breathing and pulse. Although Dominic¡¯s pulse was weak, it showed no signs of


    immediate life-threatening dangers.


    Austin considered it fortunate amid misfortune. He was conflicted as he struggled with himself


    internally. On the one hand, he did not want to waste time here, but on the other, he could not just


    leave.


    ¡®I¡¯m the only one left to care for everyone here. What would happen to Uncle Dom if I left? What would


    happen to Galen? What about the servants?¡¯


    With that in mind, Austin stood up and walked to the balcony to look downstairs. Everything below


    seemed lifeless in the vast estate. Even the once vibrant nts and trees appeared dull and withered


    at that moment, hanging their leaves dejectedly.


    While the servants rested in their respective quarters, Austin walked through the garden and


    asionally heard their intermittent coughing and soft groans.


    ¡®These people don¡¯t know what illness they¡¯re suffering from. They think they¡¯re just down with the


    Dominic had ordered the servants not to go outside, and they obeyed. Initially, very few people in the


    estate went outside as most of their needs were self-sufficient. Moreover, Alexander¡¯s men stationed


    outside asionally sent necessary supplies. So, there was no shortage of daily necessities.


    ¡®Although it¡¯s manageable now, anyone will unlikely endure this for much longer. Plus, the virus can


    undergo unpredictable changes.¡¯


    With these thoughts in mind, Austin nced at Dominic and noticed he was sleeping peacefully. Then


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Austin opened the door and went out, descending the stairs. He arrived at the garden, where a scent of


    medicinal herbs permeated the air.


    Although they had not figured out exactly what virus they were dealing with, they could not afford to


    stay idle. Hence, Austin boiled some herbal soups and gave them to the servants.


    The people there still trusted Austin and Dominic, so they naturally assumed the soup was medicine for


    treatment and willingly drank it. Only Austin knew that although the herbal soup could boost their


    immune systems, it would not help with the virus.


    The garden was quiet, and Austin walked around the servants¡¯ quarters. However, he hesitated to go


    any closer.


    Guilt stirred within him as he looked at the people there and listened to their intermittent coughs. He felt


    like a sinner, knowing all this suffering was because of him. The servants had to endure so much


    because of him.


    After a few minutes, Austin no longer dared to go inside. Ultimately, he turned and left.


    ¡®Since I started this mess, I must be responsible for ending it. I have to find a way to end this endless


    pain!¡¯


    ¡­


    Lily kept track of the days and realized she had been there for three days. She had not seen anyone


    besides those who delivered her meals and the two guards at the entrance. There was no sign of the


    mysterious organization, the enigmatic person, or even Rick. It seemed like Lily was the only one there.


    While her days here were worry-free regarding food and shelter, and she appeared free to move


    around, it was much more difficult than being in the research facility.


    There was also no sunlight here since the windows were just decorations. Therefore, Lily also could not


    see the outside world.

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    Lily had previously attempted to break the windows, causing a lot ofmotion, but she barely left a


    scratch. She could not even make a crack, and the people outside did not even bother checking on her.


    It indicated they were confident she could not escape through the windows. After struggling for a while,


    she only managed to exhaust herself and work up a sweat, with no other effect.


    Fortunately, a clock was in the room to allow her to keep track of time. Initially, Lily was not in a hurry,


    thinking someone woulde to her. However, three days had passed, and there was no sign of


    activity.


    Every day was the same, besides hers and her little ones¡¯ increasing restlessness. Lily paced around


    the room continuously as she could not leave. Her body felt heavy, and her movements became


    sluggish. If she were to try anything, she would not have much chance of escaping.


    "I want to see your boss!" Lily opened the door and stood at the entrance, addressing the two guards.


    As she expected, they remained as unresponsive as before. They did not even nce at her.


    It was evident they had received orders. They ignored everything Lily said unless instructed otherwise.


    "Let me repeat myself. I want to see your boss!" She ced a hand on her abdomen, her brows


    furrowed. "I might...go into prematurebor!"


    After speaking, she palmed the doorframe and slowly crouched down. She could not squat down fully


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    due to her swollen belly. Finally, the two guards reacted. They turned to look at Lily, observing her pale


    She was enduring tremendous pain, which did not seem like an act. Moreover, the two guards would


    be in trouble if something happened to Lily.


    The guards quickly exchanged a nce andmunicated silently. One of them stayed behind while


    the other hurriedly walked away.


    Lily was unsure how they wouldmunicate with their superiors. She had assumed it would be


    through a walkie-talkie or a phone call, but she did not expect them to leave to deliver the message.


    It also showed that the people behind the scenes must be nearby, or at least not far from here. She


    slowly turned around and walked toward the sofa in the room. Then she plopped on the sofa, leaning to


    one side, appearing in great pain.


    ¡®It¡¯s an unavoidable strategy. It might be the only way to attract someone¡¯s attention. I wouldn¡¯t even


    have a chance to negotiate, let alone escape, if I don¡¯t see anyone.¡¯


    After about ten minutes, she heard hurried footsteps, sounding somewhat chaotic. There were at least


    three or four people. Lily covered her belly with one hand and lightly grasped the side of the sofa with


    the other. Then she nced toward the door from the corner of her eye.


    Shortly after, the guard who had left earlier returned apanied by a few other people.


    Lily''s spirits lifted, but her face showed even more pain. She furrowed her brows and fixed her gaze on


    the approaching individuals, trying to see who they were.


    ¡®Who are they? Are they the masterminds behind this? Will they turn out to be as I had imagined?¡¯

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    However, Lily was shocked when the person showed up at the door. It was not the mastermind she had


    anticipated or a mysterious figure.


    The person before her was wearing a white coat and a mask, apanied by two simrly dressed


    individuals carrying a medical kit. Anyone could tell they were medics at a nce. Lily was horrified.


    She never expected the organization to be so sly and note to see her. Instead, they sent a doctor


    and two nurses. Lily had lied about going into prematurebor, and if she was genuinely about to give


    birth, the doctor could help her. However, the doctor could expose her lies since she was not.


    She watched as the doctor approached. After some thought, she nned toy there motionless.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When the doctor got close enough, they wasted no time and immediately began examining Lily. The


    two nurses beside the doctor ced a medicine tray down and waited for the doctor¡¯s instructions.


    The doctor took his stethoscope and was about to examine Lily when she saw the equipment. Then


    she swiftly grabbed a needle while pulling the doctor backward. She strangled the doctor, held him


    under her arm, and pointed the needle at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need a doctor. Tell your boss toe and see


    me!¡±


    Lily moved so quickly that no one in the room could react besides the bloodcurdling scream from the


    nurses. Meanwhile, the two guards remained surprisinglyposed.


    "No! No! No!" The doctor yelled, raising his hands in surrender. He did not expect the pregnant woman


    to hold him hostage like this.


    "Go! Go and tell your boss I want to see him!" Lily demanded angrily.


    She did not bother about thenguage barrier. From her observations over the past two days, she


    realized the people here¡ªat least the ones who tended to her¡ªunderstood her.


    Regardless of whether they underwent special training or were specifically brought in to understand


    her, they couldprehend her words, including the person who brought her meals every day.


    However, they all chose not to respond. It was as if Lily had gotten trapped in a world of silence, where


    no one would speak or pay attention to her. Such alienation would drive anyone crazy. If she did not try


    to do anything, she feared she might go insane before meeting anyone.


    Regardless, she had to take a risk.


    The two bodyguards exchanged nces as if asking for each other''s opinions through telepathy.


    "You shouldn''t have to think about it. If your boss doesn''te, I¡¯ll stab the needle in his neck and


    mine. If I die, there will be nothing useful your boss can get from me," she said coldly.


    Lily believed their boss could see what she was doing and hear what she said. The monitoring


    equipment in the room was not a prop. Although there were not many, this equipment was much more


    advanced. Lily still had some understanding of these things.


    However, judging from the condition of it, the equipment in her room was thetest model. Perhaps, it


    was not even yet avable to the public. Ordinary people could not afford such cutting-edge


    technology.


    Just as the room went quiet, footsteps sounded outside the door. The crisp sound of shoes hitting the


    ground came in a rush. Then the sounds stopped right outside the door.

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    Lily saw a man in a beige suit leaning on an exquisite cane and smiling at her. The man had golden


    curly hair and blue eyes, appearing to be in his thirties. Lily would have thought he was a gentleman if


    she had met him elsewhere.


    The two guards snapped to attention and saluted the man when they saw him. No one cared about the


    doctor or the chaos; order had seemingly restored itself due to the man¡¯s appearance.


    Even the doctor who Lily held hostage stopped screaming.


    ¡°Good day, Mrs. Russell.¡±


    Lily narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re their boss? The organization¡¯s leader?¡±


    The man smiled and gave no verbal reply. He only waved off the others, signaling them to stand down.


    ¡°Mrs. Russell, you just wanted to talk, right? Why don¡¯t you let that innocent man go?¡± he said.


    Lily chuckled mockingly. ¡°So you guys know it¡¯s wrong to hurt innocent people, huh?¡±


    Immediately after, she pushed the doctor away, setting him free. She simultaneously threw the needle,


    which pierced into a sponge pad inside the medical box with a twang. The doctor gulped and


    subconsciously touched his neck as he looked at the vibrating needle.


    However, the mysterious man simply waved them off. The doctor and nurses immediately took their


    things and hurried away. Now that others had backed out of the room, the two guards remained outside


    the doorway, ready to charge back inside if Lily were to endanger the man.


    The man smiled at her, but Lily¡¯s gaze remained on the two guards outside. The man looked over his


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    shoulder and chuckled after seeing Lily¡¯s reaction. He gestured for the guards to close the door with a


    wave.


    Unexpectedly, the guards remained still, probably rmed by what Lily did. When the mysterious man


    dropped his smile and stared coldly at the guards, the duo lowered their heads and shut the door.


    Only Lily and the man remained in the room. The man turned to look at Lily. He looked ruthless and


    much more solemn without his smile.


    ¡°Mrs. Russell, your actions today were rash and unwise. It¡¯s so unlike you,¡± the man said, almost


    regretful.


    Lily snorted. ¡°So what does it take to be like me? Let you all control me and be a good little puppet?¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I doubt you know what a puppet is. Let me give you an


    example. How about that ¡®boss¡¯? He¡¯s your puppet, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    The man did not get upset and simply quirked his brows as he nodded. ¡°Well, if you put it that way,


    yes.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve met, let¡¯s cut to the chase. What the hell do you want? I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t lock me up here


    just to let me show you theb results. You¡¯re¡­ biding your time, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lily asked thoughtfully,


    making her guess.

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    Lily could only specte because how these people did things was mind-boggling.


    ¡®They¡¯re too secretive, and Mike was right when he said a powerful force was backing the organization.


    Still, we can¡¯t just give up because we¡¯re no match for them. Even the smallest pebble can cause one


    to stumble, right?¡¯


    The man tapped his finger on his cane and cocked his head, sizing Lily up with his blue eyes. Lily


    suddenly realized she had been too impatient. Having been confined daily without knowing what was


    happening outside, she gradually lost her patience and usualposure.


    Lily decided against asking further questions and picked up the ss on the table before her to take a


    sip.


    The two people fell silent as if trying to see who could hold out longer.


    After about ten minutes, the man loosened his grip on his cane and leisurely leaned back as he said,


    ¡°Mrs. Russell, I¡¯ve tried making an appointment with you for a long time, but you kept saying no. It¡¯s fair


    to keep you waiting for two more days, right?¡±


    Baffled, Lily raised her brow.


    ¡®If I remember correctly, this is the first time we met. What¡¯s this guy talking about?¡¯


    Lily thought fast when she saw his casual look and the ghost of a smile on his lips. She considered


    various possibilities as she quietly gazed at him.


    Then she concluded something and said, ¡°You were the one who approached me about creating a


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    custom perfume, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    The man was pleased and nodded with a half smile, then shook his head. ¡°Yes and no. I only acted as


    a middle person.¡±


    ¡°On whose behalf?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not dwell on this. After all, you turned me down, didn¡¯t you?¡± He smiled but sounded as if he


    was ming her.


    Lily chuckled coldly. ¡°Why would I refuse if it weren¡¯t for your research? You should know why I turned


    you down.¡±


    ¡°Well, at first, we wanted¡­¡± The man stopped himself, then lowered his head and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    matter anymore. Ultimately, we¡¯re working together toward amon goal, right?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Lily disagreed. ¡°You forced me, and I didn¡¯t do it for your so-calledmon goal. Stop


    beating around the bush. I know R10 hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, thest step


    is to use the virus on me, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    Lily did not want to waste her time on meaningless spection. She knew she was most likely correct


    but had to make sure.


    The man sighed quietly and said, ¡°I admire your intelligence and capabilities. Unfortunately¡­¡±


    He shook his head, thought of something, and said, ¡°Well, at least you¡¯ll y a bigger role, Mrs.


    Russell. You should be proud to contribute to the world. After all, not everyone can do something like


    that.¡±


    Although Lily had no idea what the man was talking about, she knew it was not good. She snorted and


    said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you do it? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be prouder than me!¡±


    To her surprise, the man was not upset and nodded earnestly. ¡°You¡¯re right! I would be proud if it were


    me, as it would be the greatest honor ever bestowed upon me. However, it¡¯s a pity I¡¯m not suitable to


    rece you even if I wanted to. So, Mrs. Russell, God chose you to carry out this glorious mission!¡±


    His eyes sparkled with conviction like he was a devoted believer.


    Lily shuddered inwardly. She suddenly realized the whole thing was much scarier than she had


    imagined.


    ¡°Just what the hell is this organization? Some kind of cult?¡± She could not help but connect it with evil


    cults. After all, this man behaved just like a brainwashed cultist.


    ¡°A cult?¡± As if amused by her words, the man gently shook his head. ¡°No, Mrs. Russell, we¡¯re way more


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    powerful than you imagine. Just stay here patiently. If you need anything, let them know. We¡¯ll do our


    best to fulfill your requests.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± he suddenly added. ¡°if you have any unrealistic ideas, I¡¯d advise you to put them aside.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Lily asked coldly.


    ¡°Like the stupid thing you did today.¡± He pointed at her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t because we still need you for


    something important, you wouldn¡¯t even be talking to me now. Do you understand? You saw how we


    treated Spades King and Rick. We¡¯ve given you exceptional treatment.¡±


    The man held his cane and slowly got up to leave.


    However, Lily did not want to let him leave after finally meeting him. She got up and stared after him as


    he walked away. ¡°So you¡¯re just a messenger.¡±


    The man gave no reply but froze momentarily. Lily knew she was right when she noticed his


    subconscious response. Then she probed further, ¡°You may think you¡¯re superior to others, but aren¡¯t


    you the same as Rick and the ¡®boss¡¯? You¡¯re all working for someone else.


    ¡°You developed R10 for someone more important than you, right? Someone from Yudonia¡ª¡±


    The man abruptly spun around before she could finish.

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    The man moved so quickly that Lily instinctively stopped talking. The two stared into each other¡¯s eyes,


    trying to figure out what the other was thinking.


    The man snorted and dropped his friendly expression before saying dryly, ¡°Listen, don¡¯t ever try to


    learn about things you aren¡¯t supposed to.¡±


    He walked toward the door without looking back at her.


    ¡°I told you R10 isn¡¯t 100%plete yet. Even if you use it on me, you won¡¯t get the results you hope


    for. Don¡¯t you want to hear what I think?¡± Lily gazed after him and decided to take a gamble.


    She did not know the man, and from her interaction with him, she knew he was not easy to deal with.


    She did not know if he had weaknesses, so she could only use R10 as bait. After all, the whole


    experiment revolved around it, and she was confident the organization cared about it.


    The man stood at the doorway as if hesitating. However, as Lily thought she had swayed him, he left


    and shut the door behind him. Lily stared at the closed door and got left alone once again.


    ¡®He¡¯s so unpredictable that there¡¯s no way to tell what he¡¯s thinking.¡¯


    For the first time, Lily felt powerless standing there.


    ¡­


    Alexander sat at his desk on the top floor of La Beaute Group¡¯s office building. Hisptop, tablet,


    phones, piles of files, and various other telmunication devices covered his desk.


    He had not slept for two days since he had to clear his umted work and follow up on the updates


    his men had gathered. His eyes were bloodshot, and he looked exhausted.


    His office phone rang, and he pressed the speakerphone button. Then his secretary¡¯s voice sounded,


    ¡°The Public Rtions Department and Sales Department have submitted their reports, Mr. Russell. Do


    you want me to deliver them to you?¡±


    ¡°Just send me their soft copies. As I said, don¡¯t enter my office for now. Just call me if you need to


    discuss something,¡± Alexander spoke gravely, checking his email.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the secretary answered and hung up.


    Alexander had returned to the office for two days, but she had only seen him briefly once¡ªon the day


    he returned. She had heard noises inside the office and opened the door to ask if he wanted coffee.


    However, he shouted for her to leave the office immediately. The secretary felt Alexander had be


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    much ruder and was puzzled by why he told her to put the files outside by the door and not enter.


    Even so, she could only do as her boss said. She felt Alexander had not gone home for the past few


    days. He would be in the office when she left and still be there when she returned the following day.


    ¡®Did he fight with his wife?¡¯


    Other employees suspected the same thing, thinking he was in a terrible mood because he quarreled


    with his wife, which was why he did not go home. Little did they know Alexander was under


    tremendous pressure.

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    Alexander had left Dominic¡¯s estate but was unsure how contagious the virus was if he would spread it,


    or if he even got it. Therefore, he could only avoid and minimize contact with others.


    Fortunately, those in contact with him did not show any symptoms. He did not feel unwell, either. Still,


    he had received no news from his wife. Alexander knew he should be able to locate Lily in Kingnd


    with hiswork and resources unless she were no longer in the city.


    Simultaneously, he was puzzled as to why there were no clues about her transfer from the city in such


    a short time. He was anxious at the thought of her and dared not imagine what she might be facing.


    He would have mobilized every resident in Kingnd to look for his wife if possible but knew he could


    not.


    ¡®I might be able to get Cameron to help if he were still around. Unfortunately, he¡¯s gone missing too.¡¯


    Alexander picked up his phone and called Anastasia. He had told her to wait for thetest updates but


    was too busy over thest two days to give them to her. On the other hand, Anastasia had not called


    him, either, probably because she was too afraid, sad, or worried about something.


    The phone rang much longer than usual, and Anastasa¡¯s weak voice finally sounded, ¡°H-Hello? Alex?¡±


    ¡°Tasia, about your father¡­¡± Alexander trailed off when he noticed something was off. He asked, ¡°Are


    you sick?¡±


    ¡°What about my father?¡± Anastasia grew excited when Alexander mentioned her father. ¡°Did you find


    him yet? Where is he? I¡¯ll go fetch him!¡±


    Alexander was at a loss for words for a moment before saying, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t received news of him yet.


    I just wanted to ask if you have any updates for me.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Alexander had to


    dash her hope.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Anastasia became crestfallen. ¡°No. No one has contacted me, either. Alex, do you think my father is


    already¡­¡±


    She did not finish her sentence, but her voice choked up.


    Alexander knew what she was trying to say. He sighed. ¡°Hey, no news could be good news.¡±


    ¡®Well, at least we haven¡¯t received any bad news, right?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of reporting his disappearance to the police,¡± she said thoughtfully after a pause.


    Alexander thought about it and answered, ¡°It¡¯s an option.¡±


    Anastasia was surprised. ¡°I thought you were going to dissuade me.¡±


    ¡°No, considering your father¡¯s position and that he¡¯s gone missing instead of getting poisoned likest


    time, it might be a good idea. Not to mention¡­¡± Alexander wanted to say that the secret organization


    was up to no good but decided against it.


    ¡°Anyway, perhaps the police can handle it better,¡± he continued.


    ¡®Given Cameron¡¯s position, his disappearance would be a high-profile case.¡¯


    ¡°But¡­¡±

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    Although it was Anastasia¡¯s idea to call the police, she was still worried. ¡°But if I report it to the police,


    would I put my father in greater danger?¡±


    She did not report her father¡¯s disappearance to the police previously lest the kidnappers would kill


    him, but she grew anxious after receiving no news of him for two days, not even from the kidnappers.


    Anastasia was in a dilemma about whether or not to call the police.


    ¡°Based on the current situation, I don¡¯t think you would, but I honestly can¡¯t say for sure,¡± Alexander


    said solemnly. He tried being objective, but his answer was certainly not reassuring.


    He could not know if the kidnappers would kill Cameron since he did not know who they were, to begin


    with. He could have assured Anastasia of her father¡¯s safety, but she would have been devastated if


    anything happened to Cameron.


    Anastasia fell silent. She knew Alexander was right in saying so. After all, she only asked to seek


    sce from him. Still, the reality was harsh. She said nasally, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Alexander remembered what he was asking just now after hearing her nasally voice. ¡°Wait. Are you


    feeling unwell?¡±


    Anastasia sniffled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a cold.¡±


    Although she said so, Alexander had a bad feeling and blurted out, Do you have a fever?¡±


    ¡°How¡­¡± Anastasia was surprised. ¡°How do you know that? It¡¯s just a slight fever, and I haven¡¯t even


    taken any medicine. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get well in two days.¡±


    She thought about it and continued, ¡°I know the early symptoms of the pandemic disease earlier on are


    cold and fever, but I don¡¯t think I contracted it. Besides, the pandemic has been contained, hasn¡¯t it?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Don¡¯t worry about it.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Alex,¡± Anastasia said gratefully, ¡°If you have any updates about my father,


    please let me know as soon as possible. I¡¯ll update you after I report to the police.¡±


    She wanted to hang up, but Alexander stopped her. "Hold on a minute! Besides your fever and cold, do


    you have any other symptoms? Such as body aches, fatigue, or any other difort?"


    Anastasia was puzzled when she noticed Alexander¡¯s anxiousness.


    ¡°I¡­¡± she hesitated and pondered carefully, ¡°don¡¯t think so. Well, I have no appetite. Does that count?¡±


    That was the only thing she could think of.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Alexander wanted to make sure.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Stumped, Anastasia thought momentarily and asked, ¡°Alex, is there a problem with me


    getting sick? Why are you asking me these questions?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it might be a problem,¡± Alexander said, ¡°So if you can think of anything, please tell me


    as detailed as possible. It¡¯d be helpful!¡±

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    That was all Alexander could say. Besides several aides, he only had contact with Anastasia since


    leaving Dominic¡¯s estate. Since that was the case, Anastasia could have most likely gotten infected if


    the virus was contagious.


    However, Alexander could not confirm it without concrete evidence lest she panicked.


    Anastasia tried to ponder her symptoms when Alexander said her information could be helpful. ¡°Oh, I


    seem allergic to something, but I didn¡¯t overthink it since my skin has always been sensitive.¡±


    Alexander asked, ¡°You¡¯re having an allergic reaction?¡±


    ¡®Yes,¡± she said, ¡°There are some red spots on my skin, but they are not itchy. I used to have them


    before, but they would disappear sooner orter.¡± 1


    ¡°Any other difort you can think of?¡± Alexander asked again.


    This time Anastasia was quite confident as she said, ¡°No more. Both the cold and fever are mild, and


    my temperature hasn¡¯t gone over 101.3 degrees Fahrenheit. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything serious.¡±


    Then she asked tentatively, ¡°Alex, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry too much. Anyway, I¡¯ll continue to search for your father,¡± Alexander said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Anastasia said nasally, ¡°Let¡¯s keep in touch.¡±


    Alexander hung up but was not relieved.


    ¡®If I remember correctly, Dominic¡¯s servants also had a cold and fever first. Even Galen had a fever,


    even though he recovered quickly and had no other difort.¡¯


    When Dominic regained consciousness, he said Galen had not gotten infected. Although the older man


    did not know why that was, it was good news. However, Galen could be an exception, which did not


    mean others would not catch it.


    Indeed, Dominic¡¯s servants were still sick, which was why the estate seemed so gloomy. Although the


    servants suffered less severe symptoms, they experienced various diforts.


    Fortunately, not everyone had contracted the virus, and there was no widespread panic. Alexander


    knew he must take it seriously and avoid widespread transmission, even though he knew little about


    the virus.


    ¡®Tasia¡¯s symptoms seem simr, but I can¡¯t be sure for now.¡¯


    After some thought, Alexander looked at the stuff on his desk. Then he got up, took his jacket, and


    approached his private elevator while making a call. ¡°Get a car ready. I¡¯m heading to the Rollins¡¯


    residence.¡±


    Given the limited information he could obtain over the phone, he knew he had to see how Anastasia


    was doing.


    Besides, he needed to search for clues about what happened to Cameron. Alexander felt Cameron¡¯s


    disappearance was as puzzling as Lily¡¯s-both seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    ¡®I have spies all over the country. They couldn¡¯t have gone missing just like that. Unless¡­ they have


    been transported away through unconventional means!¡¯Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    Soon, Alexander reached the gate of the Rollins¡¯ residence. He gazed at the closed gate and fell into


    deep thought while sitting in the car and tapping on its door. He looked like he was waiting for


    something.


    A whileter, his phone beeped twice. He took it out, saw a message, and thoughtfully scrolled through


    it.


    Although Mike promised to work with Rhea, he did not let his guard down. He knew how cunning she


    was, and she would not let down her guard as well-after all, they were just using each other.


    However, he was curious about the trump card Rhea had mentioned. He did not believe the ¡°boss¡± was


    it.


    Therefore, for the past two days, besides keeping up with the updates he received and holding the fort


    at the research facility, he had been stalking Rhea. He needed to know what she was doing.


    Still, he discovered nothing. More urately, he saw how cruel Rhea was. Besides theboratory, she


    had gone to the secret room to torture the boss for the past two days.


    Although Mike did not go in and see what was happening, he had goosebumps just hearing the horrible


    screams inside. Of course, he had no sympathy for the boss and had given him a harsh beating.


    Still, Mike did not torture the man because he thought that would be too heinous.


    Rhea differed, on the other hand. Mike witnessed how she experimented on living human beings,


    which she treated as animals. She would use any living person for her good.


    What was intriguing was that she had secretly gone to her parent¡¯s house twice but did not stay much


    longer each time, leaving after an hour. The research facility was far from the house, so Rhea would


    waste time traveling between the two ces.


    However, she was willing to do so. Mike wondered if that meant she cared about her parents. From


    what he knew, she was not that kind of person.


    Mike felt something was up, but since he could not simply enter her house, he considered telling


    Alexander about it. Despite that, Alexander had his hands full, and Mike felt embarrassed to talk to him


    since he had failed to protect Lily.


    Mike went after Rhea again when he saw her quietly going downstairs to her car. Since people thought


    she had died, she could not reveal her identity lest she exposed her secret. Therefore, she tried


    disguising herself with a face mask, sunsses, and a veiled hat to go outside.


    Mike noticed her starting her car and driving away, so he steadily started his and drove after her,


    keeping a safe distance so that she would not notice him. He even drove one of his rarely used cars to


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ensure she would not discover him.


    However, Rhea did not return to her parent¡¯s home this time and went around the city instead.

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    Mike kept following Rhea but had not detected anything unusual until he went around the city for the


    second time.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t seem to be trying to get rid of me. Did she¡­notice me following her?¡¯


    The car before him suddenly sped up as he thought of that. Then he floored the gas pedal without


    thinking and gave chase. The two cars raced along the street in the quiet night.


    At that moment, Mike was almost sure Rhea knew someone was following her and that she had


    intentionally wandered in circles. After realizing that, Mike no longer bothered to stay unnoticed and


    soon caught up with her car.


    Suddenly, Rhea began to slow down.


    However, Mike maintained his speed and overtook her car. He made a sharp turn, and his car swung


    into position before hers.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Rhea responded swiftly and braked, just in time to stop her car from crashing into his.


    Mike opened the car door, stepped out, and marched over.


    Rhea leisurely stared at him while remaining seated in her car. Although Mike could not see her face


    due to what she was wearing, he knew from her manner that she was pleased with herself.


    He knocked on her car window and bent over. Rhea lowered the window and cocked her head as she


    looked at him. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mike asked.


    Rhea removed her sunsses, saying, ¡°I should be asking you that. You must be so free to follow me


    for two days straight. Why? You have too much free time, huh?¡± she teased.


    ¡°Rhea, what the hell have you been up to?¡± Mike asked, ¡°I don¡¯t believe the boss is your only


    bargaining chip. What else are you hiding from me?¡±


    Rhea smiled. ¡°It¡¯s none of your g*ddamn business. Besides, shouldn¡¯t you be looking for Lily and the


    organization? You don¡¯t think I kidnapped Lily, do you?¡±


    Mike would not think so since he saw Rick take Lily away and knew Rhea was not a core member of


    the organization. However, he knew she was up to something for the past two days.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell me,¡± Mike said, ¡°But if you¡¯re not sincere in working with me, we might


    as well go our separate ways.¡±


    He turned and walked toward his car.


    ¡°Mike!¡± Rhea suddenly called out his name.


    Mike stopped, turned around, and stared at her. The night breeze gently lifted Rhea¡¯sted veil,


    making her look somewhat seductive, but Mike knew how dangerous the beautiful woman was.


    Rhea gazed at him and deepened her smile. ¡°You want to know my secret? Come with me then.¡±

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    Mike was surprised. He furrowed his brows and looked her up and down, seemingly trying to decide


    whether or not to trust her.


    Rhea ced her arm on the car window frame and stared at him with a huge smile as if daring him to


    However, Mike suspected she had an ulterior motive, so he nced at her car, then looked over his


    shoulder at his.


    ¡®This ce is remote; few might notice my car if I abandon it here. Rhea calctes almost every step


    she makes. She intentionally led me here and might¡¯ve even expected me to stop her.¡¯


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡± Rhea tapped her steering wheel and said, ¡°Forget it then! Just remember that


    it¡¯s a one-time offer, got it? Bye!¡±


    She waved, started her car, and reversed it, seemingly preparing to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Mike could not bother if it were a trap. After all, he had been stalking her for two days,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    so he could not give up now. He knew it would be harder to find out what she had been doing if he did.


    ¡®Rhea knows I¡¯ve been stalking her all along, and I wouldn¡¯t have known this if she hadn¡¯t exposed me


    on purpose just now. Besides, I¡¯m running out of time.¡¯


    After pondering for a moment, he turned, approached Rhea¡¯s car, opened the passenger door, and sat


    beside her despite the smug look in her eyes.


    ¡®I have to do this no matter what!¡¯


    Then Rhea drove around his car and headed forward. Mike subconsciously grabbed the handle on the


    side and looked toward her. ¡°Are we going to your parent¡¯s house?¡±


    Rhea narrowed her eyes and dropped her smile. ¡°Just shut up and sit tight, okay?¡±


    She floored the gas pedal, and the car elerated. Mike frowned and nced at her again, only to see


    her driving solemnly. He knew it was toote to change his mind, so he decided not to overthink it.


    Rhea drove quickly and soon reached her parent¡¯s house. However, she did not enter through the front


    gate. It was understandable since people could quickly notice her arrival.


    A pond was at the back of the house, so few cars went that way. Rhea drove her car into a garage and


    shut its door, causing it to fall into darkness. Mike exited the car and noticed it was just an ordinary


    garage. ¡°This is where¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, a wall inside the garage slowly moved sideways.


    ¡®It¡¯s a f*cking door! I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s a secret chamber here.¡¯


    Mike was astonished.


    Although he had seen many secret chambers and passages when visiting vis and castles worldwide,


    he did not expect to see one inside a typical residential house.


    Rhea ignored his response and headed inside, confident Mike would follow suit.

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    Mike naturally caught up. He was curious, eager to know what secrets Rhea still held. Upon entering,


    Mike found himself in a narrow passage that was not particrly long, giving the impression it was not


    part of the initial building.


    The two arrived in a small room after walking to the passage''s end. Although not significant, the ce


    was spacious enough to amodate a few people. Only one person was inside, blindfolded and


    bound.


    Even so, Mike recognized the person at a nce. ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡±


    Rhea ced her finger to her lips, gesturing for him to keep quiet.


    Mike was bbergasted and looked at her in astonishment. He wondered how she managed to bring


    the person here and thought she was far too brave for her own good.


    Rhea remained silent, watching the person for a while before turning and walking out. Meanwhile, Mike


    hesitated, nced at the person, and then at Rhea¡¯s retreating figure. After some contemtion, Mike


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    decided to chase after her.


    He kept pace with her, and the two returned to the garage. Rhea pressed something, and the wall


    closed again seamlessly and inconspicuously. If Mike had not seen the secret chamber, he would


    never have believed there was one there.


    "Is that Cameron Rollins?!" Mike pointed toward the secret chamber, unable to contain his disbelief.


    Rhea smiled and asked, "Do you know him?"


    "Of course I do!" Mike could not describe his shock.


    ¡®Cameron Rollins is a person of status, yet, Rhea dared to kidnap him and hide him in such a ce.


    The most pressing question is how she managed to do it and how is it even possible!¡¯


    At that point, Mike began to wonder how many days it had been since she had done this.


    ¡®Is it because she didn¡¯t bring attention to him that no one noticed anything?¡¯


    "Do you think he¡¯s enough to be my bargaining chip?" Rhea smiled, squinting at Mike as if she had


    done something remarkable and was expecting praise.


    "You''re using him as a bargaining chip for an exchange with the organization? Are you out of your


    mind?!" Mike expressed his exasperation, "Don¡¯t you know the authorities in the capital will send troops


    to immediately destroy your house if they find out you¡¯ve kidnapped him?¡±


    Rhea dismissed it. "I know!"


    "Then why¡ª"


    "So what?" Rhea raised her lips arrogantly, showing a disdainful expression. "Even if they want to


    destroy my house, they must have the opportunity! Perhaps before that happens, we would have


    already taken over the entire capital¡ªno, the entire country!"


    "What are you talking about? Do you even know what you''re saying?" Mike felt like he was staring at a


    madwoman just looking at her. He suspected she had gone insane,pletely and utterly insane.


    "I know what I''m saying. I¡¯ve always been firm in my beliefs. It''s just that the organization doesn''t


    believe in me. But if they see everything I''ve done, they¡¯ll realize I am truly on their side."


    "Well, I''m sorry, but we''re not on the same side!" Mike turned away in disbelief.


    ¡®Did this woman even consider the consequences of her actions? Cameron Rollins! How could she


    dare to kidnap him?! What¡¯s her next step after kidnapping him?


    ¡®What would the organization want with someone like Secretary Rollins?! Why did she kidnap someone


    on the hierarchy? Forget it! I can¡¯t reason with a madwoman.¡¯

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    Mike took a deep breath to calm his shaken heart. "Rhea, I won''t participate in your madness. You can


    do as you please!"


    He was about to leave when he heard Rhea¡¯s voice behind him, ¡°Mike Corden, do you think you still


    had the option to get off this ride once you entered my car?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten out of it.¡± Mike turned to look at her, fully aware of what she meant. Being in the car


    meant something entirely different. Still, he feigned ignorance, knowing he would also be insane to


    participate in her madness.


    "I don''t care whether you truly don''t understand or are pretending not to. Anyway, now that you know,


    there¡¯s no opportunity to refuse!" Rhea spoke coldly, her expression bing eerie.


    Mike met her cold gaze. As the two were at a standstill, the garage door suddenly made a sound,


    grabbing their attention. Rhea immediately reached for her waist, turning to the garage entrance warily,


    while Mike remained motionless.


    The garage door slowly opened, and a figure appeared at the entrance. Due to the backlighting, the


    figure appeared somewhat hazy, with only a rough outline.


    "Ree, is that you?" A woman''s gentle voice sounded.


    Rhea furrowed her eyebrows, but her guarded state rxed.


    "Mom!" She called out with a hint of annoyance as she straightened up.


    Maria was overjoyed and came rushing over when she heard her daughter¡¯s voice. After a few steps,


    she suddenly remembered something and turned to close the garage door before running up to Rhea.


    Maria carefully examined Rhea from head to toe and said, "Ree, it''s really you! You''vee home! I


    just passed outside and noticed the garage door seemed to have moved, so I wanted to look in. It turns


    out you''re back. Why didn''t youe and say hello to me first? Are you here to¡­see him?"


    Upon hearing this, Mike was astounded.


    ¡®So, she knows what Rhea is doing. She knows that someone is in here and even who that person is.


    Rhea¡¯s mother is an aplice?!¡¯


    Rhea held onto her mother''s arm, saying, "I can''t always inform you in advance because of my


    restrictions. Besides, my time is limited, and I can''t stay for long. Whether or not I tell you doesn''t


    matter."


    "How can it not matter? Even if it''s just for a brief moment. I won''t dy your work. Didn''t I do well with


    what you asked me to do?" Maria tried to take credit.


    Rhea nodded. "Not bad. Has he woken up?"


    "He''s awake, but he doesn''t seem to have any reaction. Ree, will he still listen to you like before?"


    Rhea nodded again. "He will!"


    Mike remained silent on the sidelines, just listening quietly. It felt like this mother and daughter were


    plotting something earth-shattering. The garage was a bit dusty, tickling his nose. Unable to hold back,


    he sneezed.


    Maria only noticed someone else was present after hearing the sneeze. She abruptly turned and stared


    at him, instantly bing defensive. ¡°Who are you?! Don''t be scared, Ree. I¡¯ll protect you. Hurry, go!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She subconsciously positioned herself in front of Rhea, shielding her.


    Mike was speechless.

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    Rhea stood behind her mother, silently watching her figure with deep, enigmatic eyes.


    "He is my colleague," Rhea spoke calmly, "He¡¯s aware of this situation too."


    "Colleague?" Maria turned to look at her daughter. She was uncertain and somewhat skeptical.


    Maria had been living in pain since Rhea faked her death. The former only regained her courage to


    continue living when her daughter returned. Maria followed her daughter¡¯s instructions without question


    since her return.


    Whatever her daughter said, she obeyed. Maria had no other desires as long as her daughter was


    content. Nothing else mattered to Maria anymore.


    "Yup." Rhea nodded, looking at Mike. "This is my mom. Since you''re here today, you''re already an


    aplice. Do you think you can still stay out of this?"


    Mike hesitated. He did not want to get involved but seemed trapped between a rock and a hard ce.


    After a moment of thought, he decided to bring the situation under control.


    He took a deep breath and looked at Maria. "That''s right, I''m Rhea''s colleague, and we''re currently


    working together. You can rest assured I won''t disclose anything that happens here."


    "Can we trust him?"


    However, his words did not ease Maria¡¯s worries. She turned to her daughter doubtfully and asked, "Is


    it possible he may be lying to you? Men are good at deceiving people."


    Mike remained silent.


    Rhea said smilingly, "Mom, you''re overthinking. I''m not dating him, so what could he lie to me about?


    Besides, even if he wanted to lie to me, he must be skilled enough."


    Rhea¡¯s provocative and confident eyes seemed to imply she firmly believed Mike could not escape


    from her grasp and that everything was under her control.


    Mikeughed dryly, unsure how to respond to the mentally abnormal mother and daughter.


    Maria felt slightly reassured when she saw her daughter¡¯s confidence. However, she could not help but


    sigh after hearing what Rhea said. ¡°Speaking of which, you should be dating, getting married, and


    having children at your age. But now, sigh¡­¡±


    It was a trigger topic for most people, immediately annoying Rhea as she frowned. ¡°Mom!¡±


    With just that one word, Maria flinched like a child who had said something wrong, covering her mouth


    and saying, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have said those things. I have noints as long as


    you''re alive and well. Nothing else matters."


    Rhea said nothing more after seeing her mother¡¯s reaction.


    Upon hearing this, Mike finally understood the situation. Maria was probably traumatized by Rhea''s


    fraudulent death. That was the reason why she would unquestioninglyply with whatever Rhea


    said. Moreover, Maria did not seem normal based on her current mental state.


    He pursed his lips and said, "Actually... ourboratory''s experiment isplete. Rhea can go back to


    her normal life. Mrs. Moore, if you want her to have a normal life¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Rhea interrupted him, "Shut up!"


    "Is that true?" Maria looked at Rhea with hopeful eyes.


    However, after hearing Rhea¡¯s rebuke, Maria cautiously nced at her. Maria shook her head, saying,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "It doesn''t matter. That¡¯s enough for me as long as my Ree is happy doing what she wants. No, it


    doesn''t matter¡­"


    Mike raised an eyebrow, giving a meaningful smile. He said nothing further afterward.


    Rhea cleared her throat and said, "Mom, you should leave. We''re about to leave, too."

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    Maria became nervous when Rhea said they were about to leave. ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon? I haven¡¯t


    even had a chance to talk to you much. Oh, I had someone prepare the kale soup for you and¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Rhea impatiently interjected, ¡°I already told you there¡¯s no need for such


    things. I don¡¯t have time to have soup. I have important matters to tend to. Don¡¯t you understand?!¡±


    Her voice almost turned into a roar due to her frustration. Maria was shocked and stood there, not


    knowing what to say.


    Mike observed the situation and said, ¡°Indeed, we have important things to do. You can save the kale


    soup forter.¡±


    His words seemed to ease Maria as her expression softened, and she repeated, "Yes, yes, you can


    have itter. I''ll save it for you, and you can have it when you return!"


    Rhea was somewhat surprised that Mike helped defuse the situation. She nced at him briefly but


    showed no gratitude. Instead, she waved and said, "All right, we''re leaving. Take care of him. If


    anything seems off, you must inform me immediately, understand?"


    Maria nodded repeatedly. "I understand, I understand. I''ll take care of everything you''ve entrusted me


    with!"


    After a momentary pause, she seemed to recall something and asked, "Are you sure we shouldn''t tell


    your father about this?"


    "Yes!" Rhea firmly refused. "He can be too lenient at times, and there are certain things I don''t want him


    to know."


    Maria initially wanted to say something else but swallowed her words and changed her mind after


    seeing her daughter''s expression. "All right! I''ll listen to you!"


    Rhea was satisfied with her mother¡¯s attitude. The former said nothing else and nced at Mike. He


    shrugged, asking, ¡°How about I drive?¡±


    "No need!" Rhea coldly rejected the offer.


    Mike was calm and got into the car after Rhea before she drove off.


    Mike did not initiate any conversation throughout the journey. Instead, he casually gazed out the


    window to observe the scenery and reflect on everything that had just happened.


    ¡®Rhea is much more cunning than I imagined. Still, I want to know how she managed to bring Cameron


    here. It¡¯s likely connected to the experiments, but what role can Cameron y regarding negotiations


    with the organization?¡¯


    Rhea drove in silence the whole way. Finally, she stopped upon arriving at the research facility and


    turned to him, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve revealed things we shouldn¡¯t disclose. If you let anything you shouldn¡¯t say


    slip, I guarantee you¡¯ll lose everything you care about.¡±


    Mike chuckled. "What are the things I care about?"


    Rhea was not in the mood for banter. She red at him and said, "Don''t y with me. I''m not joking;


    you should know what I can do!"


    Mike shrugged at her fierce expression. He said, "Well, since you''ve threatened me, I have no choice


    but toply."


    Although he said so, Rhea did not trust him entirely. She stared at him intently, seemingly


    contemting something.


    Suddenly, Mike¡¯s phone rang. He casually removed it from his pocket and nced at the caller ID. It


    was Alexander. Mike nced at Rhea almost instinctively.


    Naturally, she also noticed it. Mike was about to reject the call when Rhea said, ¡°Answer it!¡±


    Mike fell silent.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait!" She quickly added, "Put it on speakerphone!"

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    Mike felt a sharp object pressing against his waist. Although he could not see it, he knew it was


    unpleasant.


    Mike hesitated momentarily and cleared his throat. Then he answered the call and put it on


    speakerphone without a second thought, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter? Is there any news from Lily? Did


    she find the person? Did she locate the organization? Has she rescued my son?¡±


    A series of questions followed, leaving no time for Alexander to catch his breath. There was a moment


    of silence from the other end of the phone.


    "Are you going to say anything?" Mike''s voice sounded irritable.


    Rhea shot him a warning look, and her grip on him tightened slightly. Mike felt the sharp object,


    seemingly piercing through his clothes. He instinctively tried to move away, but she moved faster and


    pressed him down firmly.


    Finally, Alexander spoke, "Where were you just now?"


    That one question instantly made the atmosphere in the car extremely tense.


    Mike looked at Rhea. He noticed her scrutinizing gaze on him while he looked innocent. Mike was


    trying to convey with his eyes that he had been with her this whole time and had no chance to update


    Alexander about anything.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Rhea squinted, signaling Mike to answer.


    After some thought, Mike said, "I was out looking for clues. What''s the matter?"


    "Did you find anything?" Alexander asked again.


    "Of course not! If I had found something, would I still need to ask you? All your connections and


    subordinates are just freeloading, aren''t they? They didn''t provide even a single piece of information!


    ¡°I thought you were formidable in Hydend, but it doesn''t seem like it. The government is more


    capable if you ask me. Can''t any of your government friends do anything?" Mike mocked.


    Alexander coldly replied, "I don''t need you to teach me how to do things!


    ¡°Do you think I want to teach you anything? If it weren''t for my connections being mostly overseas, do


    you think I would need to rely on you?!"


    Mike snorted and continued, "Alexander, you should know our rtionship is merely for business. If


    you can''t find the organization''s whereabouts, Lily''s corpse won''t be the only one you''ll be collecting!"


    After finishing his words, he pressed the end call button. Mike looked at Rhea and asked, ¡°Are you


    happy now?¡±


    Rhea said nothing and looked at him profoundly. After a while, she smiled coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re


    sending him a message.¡±


    Mike appeared innocent. "What message? I didn''t say anything! You heard every word I said; how


    could I tell him anything?!"


    "You were hinting at him to find his government friends and Cameron Rollins!" Rhea said coldly, each


    word enunciated clearly.


    Mike was stunned and feigned ignorance. He patted himself and said, "I didn''t think that far! I just


    wanted him to use his connections to find the organization''s whereabouts quicker. Don''t you want to


    know as well? How did that turn into me sending him a coded message? I''ve never felt¡­so wronged!"


    He appeared frustrated and shocked, as if he had suffered a great injustice.


    "Whatever coded message you want to think I''ve said, that''s up to you!" Mike sighed.


    "Forget it. No one can find my son anyway. I have nothing left to live for. Since you don''t trust me that


    much, just kill me!"


    After saying this, he leaned back to show he was at her mercy.

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    Rhea watched Mike¡¯s expression and maintained her posture without moving. After a while, she slowly


    withdrew her hand as if she had already believed him.


    However, Mike remained motionless, leaning against the wall destely. "Just kill me. Kill me, and I''ll


    be relieved!"


    "What are you talking about?" Rhea said coldly. "You don''t want to save your son anymore? Do you


    honestly think he''s already dead?"


    "Whether he''s dead or not, what difference does it make? Can you help me save him? Alexander


    couldn''t do it, so how can you?" Mike turned to look at her and noticed the long needle she was


    holding.


    The needle was no ordinary sewing needle or a regr hospital needle. It was longer than usual.


    ¡®If that¡¯s what Rhea pressed against me earlier, it¡¯s safe to assume it can pierce my clothes and


    prate my internal organs.¡¯


    With that thought, Mike broke out in a cold sweat.


    Rhea remained nonchnt and nced at him, saying, ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t?¡±


    "Heh, stop bragging. You don''t even know where the organization is, so how can you expect to find my


    son? If Alexander couldn''t do it, how could you?" Mike mocked her.


    Facing his mockery, Rhea remained unbothered and calmly said, "Ever heard of ¡®practice makes


    perfect?¡¯ Besides, not knowing the organization''s location doesn''t mean I don''t know how to save your


    son. It was the boss''s idea to do what he did to your son."


    "What are you saying?" Mike instantly became alert, sitting up and staring at her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He had always believed the ¡°boss¡± was an executor, and the organization decided everything based on


    their intentions. However, Rhea imed it was solely the ¡°boss¡¯s¡± idea to kidnap Mike¡¯s son.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to die? Weren¡¯t you just asking me to kill you?¡± This time, it was


    Rhea who taunted him.


    Mike did not mind it and looked at Rhea earnestly. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you kill or tear me apart as long as


    you can help me save my son!¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to tear you apart? I¡¯m not experimenting,¡± Rhea scoffed, casually retracting her


    needle. She continued, ¡°Let me tell you something. The situation with your son was the boss¡¯s idea. He


    kidnapped your son to threaten you into investing. The organization doesn¡¯tck money, but limited


    funds are avable for investment. Also¡­


    ¡°Also, what?!¡± Mike wanted to hear Rhea¡¯s words, whether true or false. After all, he could only discern


    the truth after listening. However, he would remain in the dark if she did not continue.


    Rhea smiled, then said, ¡°Also, your son doesn¡¯t hold much value to the organization now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mike had a bad feeling about her vague exnation.


    ¡°You should know value is the most important thing for the organization. Ultimately, what purpose would


    we serve once we lose our value? Do you know the consequences if you and I lose our value?¡± Rhea


    turned and smirked at Mike.


    Mike furrowed his brow, clenched his fists, and said, ¡°Abandonment. Treat us like discarded pawns.¡±


    Rhea burst intoughter after hearing his words. ¡°Do you honestly think that¡¯s what¡¯ll happen? You¡¯re


    so naive! Do you think the organization is that merciful? You and I know so many secrets lie within the


    organization.


    ¡°If they think we¡¯re useless, do you genuinely believe they would abandon us and offer us a way out?¡±


    Sheughed as if Mike had said something funny.


    Goosebumps crept up Mike¡¯s back as he tightened his grip on his fist. ¡°Are you saying they¡¯ll off us?¡±

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    "What else can the organization do with us? Keep you and me around to expose all their secrets?"


    Rhea chuckled.


    Mike asked calmly, ¡°Then why are you desperately trying to find them and walking into a death trap?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m seeking hope because I don''t want to die. Now I¡¯m giving you a second chance to


    cooperate with me by offering you a way out too. Do you understand?¡± Rhea looked somewhat proud.


    It was as though she was his savior, and he should be grateful to her.


    Mike did not mince his words and asked directly, "Just by relying on Cameron Rollins?"


    "Yes, him, among others. I just want the organization to see my potential," Rhea paused and continued,


    "Of course, everyone has shorings. I don''t have your wealth and worldwide connections or your


    Mike said deeply, ¡°Once I find the organization¡¯s whereabouts and connect you to it, you¡¯ll kick me


    aside like garbage.¡±


    Rhea chuckled softly. "Of course not! I told you. Everyone has shorings, and youplement


    mine. So you are my suitable long-term partner in this coboration, not garbage."


    Mike analyzed her words calmly, not swayed by her words. ¡°The organization¡¯s resources are probably


    more than mine! Besides, even if you¡¯re willing, how can you ensure the organization will keep me?¡±


    Rhea shook her head and replied, ¡°Since I have bargaining chips, I have my methods, too. Do you


    know how not to be abandoned or be a discarded pawn in the long run?¡±


    Mike slowly shook his head as he looked into her eager eyes.


    Rhea continued, "It''s to be the one who makes the final decisions. It''s to have the power to


    determine your fate instead of entrusting it to others!"


    ¡®That¡¯s something I only just realized!¡¯


    Previously, she had wholeheartedly served the organization. On the one hand, Rhea knew that without


    its resources and support, she would be unable to achieve much alone. On the other hand, she


    believed she and the organizations shared simr aspirations.


    Recently, she had increasingly discovered she was simply expandable in the organization¡¯s eyes,


    ready to be discarded at any moment.


    Despite her efforts and contributions, they did not value her. Once they encountered someone with


    more excellent value, like Lily, they quickly cast her aside.


    Moreover, Rhea had predicted that. Even if she did not act, the organization would quickly eliminate


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    her. She could not just sit and wait for death and had to fight for her destiny. Rhea aimed to eliminate


    the organization and take its ce!


    Mike could not read her thoughts but sensed some implications from her words. He could not help but


    feel shocked.


    ¡®This woman¡¯s ambition surprises me.¡¯


    "You know the organization has more resources than me, too. It has existed for so long, and it''s so


    mysteriously powerful. Do you honestly think you and I can change anything?" Mike asked.


    ¡®Is she delusional?¡¯


    Mike looked at Rhea¡¯s excited face with that thought in mind. He felt he was unwittingly moving forward


    in an unfathomable abyss.

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    "Why not?" Rhea replied dismissively, "Have you ever considered that we don''t know much about the


    organization? We think it''s powerful and mysterious because we''ve never had contact with the top


    people.


    ¡°We don''t know the puppeteer behind the organization or the real mastermind. Indeed, the organization


    can do many things we can¡¯t and has enough financial resources to support its experiments.


    ¡°Still, does that automatically make it invincible?¡± Her rhetorical question puzzled Mike.


    He blinked at her and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, do you genuinely think the organization is as formidable as we imagine?¡± Rhea smiled and


    leaned back, looking ahead. ¡°Regardless of how the organization is, it depends on our conjectures and


    guesses.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not as powerful as we think, and maybe we can take it down before recing it. People


    always fear the unknown and are afraid of things they don¡¯t understand. So, we¡¯ve always obediently


    followed the organization¡¯s orders.


    She shrugged and casually yed with her fingers. ¡°Just like our ¡®boss.¡¯¡±


    ¡°That insignificant little ything manipted us for so long because we believed he was powerful. We


    were wary of him, but taking him down wasn¡¯t difficult.¡±


    Rhea shook her head lightly and expressed her thoughts with emotion, ¡°Maybe they¡¯re not as strong as


    we think.¡±


    Then she turned and looked at Mike, her eyes full of confidence and disdain.


    Mike stayed silent. He had never considered the possibility of challenging the organization. To be


    precise, he had considered it before and even tried.


    However, he knew he could not contend with the organization after exhausting all his efforts, using all


    his connections, and spending immense wealth, only to fail in finding his son¡¯s whereabouts.


    At least, it would be challenging for him to do it alone. Now that Rhea had mentioned such things, it


    initially sounded like sophistry, but upon closer consideration, it seemed to hold some truth.


    None had ever seen the organization¡¯s true leader. They had always dealt with the "boss" and had


    Rick, keeping them passive. Once the organization abandoned them, they would resemble headless


    chickens.


    "So, do you dare to gamble?" Rhea asked again. She smiled faintly and silently watched Mike. She


    extended an invitation that could lead to death.


    Mike fell silent, furrowing his brow as he pondered seriously. After a few seconds, he looked at her and


    said, "I think what you''re saying has some merit."


    With just that sentence, Rhea burst intoughter. She knew Mike was wavering. Ultimately, she


    managed to sway him with her words.


    With all the chips in her hands and Mike''s financial resources, she believed she could create a


    remarkable, earth-shattering enterprise without relying on the organization.


    ¡®R10 is nothingpared to what I¡¯ve aplished. I¡¯m confident my creations will be ten times¡ª


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    even a hundred times more ground-breaking than R10.¡¯

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    Meanwhile, Lily might have already be a victim of R10.


    ¡­


    Lily endured another day in the enclosed environment. She never thought life could be so unbearable.


    In the past, she was always confident and could find hope for herself, no matter what dangers she


    faced.


    However, she felt hopeless here, unable to find the slightest loophole.


    ¡®That¡¯s not right! I must be in Hydend, in Kingnd. Although I don¡¯t dare say the Russell family¡¯s


    power can shake Kingnd, they would have found me already. Am I no longer within Kingnd¡¯s


    range?¡¯


    Lily tried every method she could think of, but no helpful tools were around, making it challenging to


    locate herself.


    The ss in this ce was soundproof. Based on Lily¡¯s probing over the past two days, even though


    she appeared to be in a hotel with corridors outside, her instincts told her otherwise.


    The man had not returned since his appearance yesterday, and Lily¡¯s routine remained the same.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone would bring food and clean up, but she suspected using the hostage tactic again would be


    useless.


    She paced the room without a phone orputer to contact the outside world. Moreover, the room had


    a signal jammer. She had been here for a few days, meticulously inspecting everything.


    Surveince cameras, listening devices, and signal jammers showed that the organization had taken


    great care securing her. If Lily could consider anything safe in this room, it would be the bathroom.


    At least it still granted her privacy without surveince devices inside. However, she had already tried it.


    The bathroom had no windows, and the walls were solid. She could not suddenly break through the


    walls, even with all her strength.


    Now, it seemed impossible to escape from the inside. Lily could only wait for Alexander to find a


    solution from the outside.


    She gently caressed her abdomen and pondered how her due date was approaching.


    ¡®I wonder if I can wait until then.¡¯


    Lily was in her thoughts when she heard footsteps outside. It sounded like wheels rolling on the floor.


    When she subconsciously checked the time, she realized it was not time for her meal delivery.


    She turned toward the door, and they opened it before long.


    When the door opened, Lily saw several people outside. She nced at them in surprise, recognizing a


    few familiar faces, including the doctor she had held hostage yesterday.


    The doctor appeared visibly nervous upon seeing Lily. He wore a tightly secured attire, indicating he


    came unwillingly. He probably would not want to see Lily again if given the choice.


    Lily observed the doctor¡¯s tense gaze and cautious preparations. She found it somewhat amusing.


    However, her amusement instantly faded when she saw the array of equipment they had set up.


    Various medical instruments were on the table, taken out individually from a medical kit. The nurses


    were also preparing for something. It seemed they were going to do something to her.

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    After setting up everything, the doctor nced at Lily. However, it was only brief, without speaking. His


    gaze seemed to signal her over, but she stayed still since he said nothing. Lily wanted to see what they


    were up to.


    "Ms. Christian, pleasee and have a seat here," one guard said.


    Lily nced at him and asked, "What will you do?"


    "Please don''t be nervous. It''s just a routine health check-up for you," the person replied.


    Lily squinted, sensing it would not be anything good. She directly refused, "My health is fine. I don''t


    need any check-ups!"


    ¡®Why would they suddenly want to examine me? Who knows what their intentions are?¡±


    "Ms. Christian, this is for your benefit. If you don''t consider yourself, at least think about your unborn


    child," the person continued, "Please rest assured. It''s a typical health check-up, nothing more.


    ¡°However, if you continue being stubborn, we must take extreme measures. At that point, we can''t


    guarantee you won''t get hurt."


    There was an evident threat in the guard¡¯s words. Lily thought for a moment while looking at the


    numerous people around her. Even if she fought back, she would not necessarily win and would gain


    nothing from it.


    ¡®Can I escape from this ce if I somehow manage to take everyone down? Unlikely!¡¯


    After considering her options, she walked over and sat at the table.


    One of the nurses said, "Please roll up your sleeve and expose your arm. We need to draw blood for


    the examination.¡±


    Lily squinted and asked, "Draw blood?"


    "Now that you''re in thete stages of pregnancy, your due date is approaching. So, it''s necessary to


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    conduct a check-up for your well-being," the doctor said softly, lowering his gaze.


    She gave him a deep look but didn''t say anything. However, she cooperated by extending her arm and


    slowly rolling up her sleeve.


    Lily exposed her smooth and fair arm, and the nurse quickly approached. The nurse tied a tourniquet


    and disinfected the area, following the necessary procedures.


    Lily remained seated, quietly observing their actions. The doctor did not lift his gaze throughout the


    entire process. His eyes remained lowered as he worked.


    The nurse drew blood from Lily and measured her heartbeat and blood pressure, seemingly performing


    only the most basic health checks. The doctor and nurses started packing up immediately after


    finishing.


    Suddenly, Lily grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Startled, the doctor instinctively flinched and quickly nced at her, avoiding direct eye contact. "Ms.


    Christian!"


    "Are you afraid of me?" Lily asked, looking at him.


    "No..." The doctor vigorously shook his head, but his bodynguage indicated otherwise as he tried to


    move away.


    He hastily pulled his hand away, then turned to the guards. The doctor nodded and quickly left the


    room. He was afraid that even a second''s dy would result in Lily recapturing him.


    Lily watched their retreating figures and observed the door closing once more. Then she turned to look


    at the needle mark on her arm in silence.


    ¡­


    Maria appeared somewhat distraught after leaving the garage. Although Rhea had returned, she


    seemed like a different person. Maria would be anxious and concerned whenever she waited for her


    daughter¡¯s return, constantly checking on Rhea and worrying about her.


    Rhea prohibited her mother from contacting her, so Maria dared not send a single message. Rhea also


    forbade Maria from getting involved, and thetter dared not utter a single word.


    Maria would only check on the garage whenever she heard a slight noise or noticed someone


    tampering with it.

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    Maria initially worried about Cameron being held hostage in the garage because she had feared him for


    many years. However, she had somehow grown ustomed to it.


    ¡®So what if he¡¯s a member of the cab? Now one will ever know Rhea is keeping him here.¡¯


    Although Maria felt uneasy, she was d her daughter was still alive. She shut the garage door and


    pushed it to ensure she had securely locked it before heading to the front yard.


    Alexander saw her leaving and shifted his body as he sat inside a car on the street. The man in the


    driver¡¯s seat looked over his shoulder, asking, ¡°Mr. Russell?¡±


    Alexander narrowed his eyes. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    He had been waiting for over three hours. He saw Rhea and Mikeing and going together before


    Maria came out to lock the door. Alexander knew they must be hiding something inside the garage.


    When it waste at night and the surroundings quieted down, Alexander checked the time and said,


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Several men moved swiftly and soundlessly toward the garage. They were so agile and silent that no


    one would have noticed their approach. When they reached the garage door, they tried to open it but


    were unsessful.


    Alexander frowned. ¡°Go help them!¡±


    The man in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t fend for myself?¡± Alexander gave him a casual look. ¡°Did what happened in Burnwken


    make you think I¡¯m too weak to protect myself?¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°Right away, sir!¡±


    He got out of the car and quickly approached the others. Before the rm went off, he held out a


    device, and the pulsing red light stopped immediately. Then he looked over his shoulder toward the car.


    Although it was dark, and the man was far from Alexander, the two exchanged a knowing look.


    Alexander nodded slightly at him, and the man proceeded.


    The garage door slowly moved and opened to a crack. While trying not to attract attention, the man


    pulled the door open with his bare hands. The group of men then slipped inside one by one.


    In a brief moment, everyone disappeared as if nobody was ever there. Alexander checked the time on


    his phone and replied to several messages, but there was no news of Lily.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself. He knew if he was right, the person should contact him soon.


    Then he looked up at the Moore Residence. The ce was dark. One or two lights would typically be


    on for a house like this, but not now. It was as if nobody was home.


    ¡®Something¡¯s off!¡¯

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    Alexander sat quietly in the car, seemingly waiting for something with a calm expression. Although he


    had many problems to solve, he never lost his patience.


    Ten more minutes passed, but it felt like hours. The house remained silent without a single sound.


    Suddenly, themunication device in the car beeped, emitting a red light.


    Alexander pressed the answer button, and a deep voice sounded, ¡°Mr. Russell, we found him.¡±


    Alexander heaved a sigh of relief, then opened his eyes, not allowing himself to bex. ¡°How¡¯s the


    situation?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s unharmed.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Extract him now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The caller sounded hesitant.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± After a pause, another voice came.


    Although it was weak, Alexander knew it was Cameron¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Cameron.¡±


    ¡°Tell them to leave without me,¡± Cameron said lowly.


    ¡°But why?¡± Stunned, Alexander soon caught on. ¡°You want her to keep you hostage?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t tell you much now. Just tell your men to leave. I¡¯ll exin when there¡¯s a chance next


    time.¡± Cameron took a deep breath, seemingly suffering from some difort.


    Alexander frowned. ¡°But you don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re doing too well. Are you sure you¡¯re all right?


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. I can manage,¡± Cameron tried to sound casual, ¡°I must destroy the organization.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But¡­¡± After hesitating, Alexander continued, ¡°I understand why you¡¯re doing this, but you¡¯re putting


    your life at risk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Cameron said indifferently, ¡°Just tell your men to leave before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Cameron¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just listen to me!¡± Cameron continued, ¡°Rhea is using me as a bargaining chip and will soon take me


    to meet the organization. If you and I work together, we can end this. Besides¡­ I¡¯ve made my


    arrangements. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, okay?¡±


    Alexander could only listen since Cameron sounded coherent and seemed to have everything nned


    out. Besides, after knowing Cameron for many years, Alexander knew it was impossible to change the


    former¡¯s mind.


    ¡°All right then,¡± Alexander answered, ¡°Be careful, all right? Just get away the soonest you can.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Cameron then said no more.

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    One of Alexander¡¯s men asked over the radio, ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Leave him,¡± Alexander slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave any traces of your presence.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Soon, the men slipped through the garage door and disappeared into the shadows. It was as


    if they were never around.


    ¡°Secretary Rollins refuses to leave,¡± the man reported as he returned to the driver¡¯s seat.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Well, at least we now know he has a n.¡±


    He initially thought Rhea had retaken control of Cameron.


    ¡®Cameron let Rhea hold him because he knows how dangerous those viruses are. It almost destroyed


    Burnwken. Only God knows what the other viruses can do. Besides, Rhea once controlled Cameron


    using the virus.


    ¡®Cameron knows how ugly things can get if no one stops the organization. Still, he won¡¯t be able to stop


    Rhea from controlling him again, no matter how strong-willed he is. Fortunately, he¡¯s not under any


    influence, from what I can tell. Since Cameron has his ns, I shouldn¡¯t worry too much.


    After some thought, Alexander looked ahead, saying, ¡°Take me to the Rollins¡¯ residence.


    He believed Cameron had not told Anastasia anything for her sake. He wanted to tell Cameron about


    Anastasia getting sick but decided against it.


    After receiving Alexander¡¯s order, the man in the driver¡¯s seat started the car and drove toward the


    destination. The streets were quiet, with a few cars during the night. The city seemed so peaceful.


    Alexander quietly gazed out the window as he sat in the car. The scattered lights of countless


    households made him feel the need to protect these families at all costs.


    ¡°What is it like to be controlled by someone?¡± He murmured.


    The car slowed down but resumed its average speed immediately after. Then the driver slowly said, ¡°It


    was like having a long, long sleep.¡±


    ¡°A long sleep, huh?¡± Alexander raised his brow, trying to imagine what it would be like.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, a sound sleep, like getting cut off from reality. If we don¡¯t wake up, we¡¯ll just continue sleeping, but


    when we wake¡­¡± The man choked up. ¡°Then we discover we might¡¯ve done terrible things and even


    hurt some people.


    ¡°Worse, we can¡¯t excuse ourselves because we were the ones who hurt them, no matter how you see


    it.¡± The driver¡¯s voice seemed to echo in the car.


    Alexander listened quietly and frowned slightly. After some silence, he said, ¡°It must¡¯ve been tough.


    Right, Edward?¡±

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    The driver turned his face slightly. Although dark, one could see it was indeed him. Edward casually


    answered, ¡°It was all right.¡±


    Even so, Alexander knew it must have been a nightmare for him¡ªeven more so than the gunfights,


    assassinations, and betrayals they once faced together.


    ¡®The sense of helplessness that we¡¯re no longer in control of our bodies and that we might¡¯ve hurt even


    those closest to us is unthinkable.¡¯


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for¡ª¡± Alexander started, but Edward quickly interjected, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The


    organization is inhumane. Even if it weren¡¯t me, they would target another person. Besides, it allowed


    me to obtain helpful information.


    After a pause, he casually continued, ¡°Perhaps fate made it happen.¡±


    Alexander chuckled, feeling slightly relieved. ¡°Since when have you believed in fate, Edward?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°People change.¡± Edwardughed. ¡°Lily once said we all think differently at different stages of our lives


    due to what we¡¯ve been through.¡±


    His smile gradually froze, and he fell silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be all right,¡± Edward tilted his head and said, ¡°She¡¯s smart and capable.¡±


    ¡°She is.¡± Alexander nodded, his finger tapping his knee. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried.¡±


    ¡®Sometimes it¡¯s not good to stand out from the rest.¡¯


    Although Lily had tried keeping a low profile and focused only on perfumery, she still became a target.


    ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s as Edward says, some things are fated. The organization found her and dragged her into


    this mess. I can only me myself for failing to protect her and not being strong enough.¡¯


    Being a sessful businessman for many years, Alexander had always thought he was powerful


    enough, but everything that happened made him realize he was powerless.


    He and Edward remained silent. It was dawn when they arrived at the Rollins¡¯ residence. Edward was


    about to pull up to the gate when Alexander stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while. Anastasia might still be


    sleeping.¡±


    Edward parked the car in the shade under a tree nearby. However, they heard the sound of an


    approaching ambnce a momentter. It sped by them, and the gate to the Rollins¡¯ residence opened


    to let it in.


    Shocked, Edward looked over his shoulder at Alexander and saw an rmed look in his eyes.


    Taken aback, Edward looked over his shoulder at Alexander and saw an rmed look in his eyes. After


    a while, the ambnce sped out of the gate and left.


    Alexander exited the car with a frown and hurried over to the gate to stop it from closing. ¡°Who was in


    that ambnce?¡±


    Although he asked the question, he could already guess who it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Rollins.¡± Surprised, the maid recognized Alexander and answered truthfully.


    Alexander said gravely, ¡°What kind of illness?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. Ms. Rollins has been feverish and coughing for thest two days. She even started


    throwing up blood this morning. She was also in a stupor, so we called an ambnce.¡±


    The maid shook her head and added, ¡°That¡¯s all we know.¡±

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    Afterward, the maid quickly shut the gate and said nothing more. She would not have revealed


    anything if anyone else were asking questions.


    However, Alexander was worried as he did not expect Anastasia¡¯s condition to worsen so fast. She told


    him she was okay but started vomiting blood so suddenly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the hospital!¡± He said.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Edward hesitated. After all, Alexander said he wanted to minimize contact with people.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep our distance. Also, tell the hospital to get me a hazmat suit,¡± Alexander said gravely.


    ¡®I must see her no matter what and find out more. If I have something to do with her being sick, anyone


    who has contact with her must go into quarantine. If not, there will be a serious outbreak!¡¯


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Edward immediately called the hospital. Soon after, he quickly drove Alexander to the


    hospital.


    ¡­


    When Dominic regained consciousness, he turned his head but saw no one around. He looked left and


    right and found he was alone. Tired and in pain, he let out a quiet sigh and elicited a response.


    ¡°Uncle Dom, you¡¯re awake?¡± It was Austin¡¯s voice.


    Surprised, the older man raised his head and realized Austin was sitting at a desk across from the end


    of his bed.


    ¡°What are you doing over there?¡± Dominic dropped his head, too tired to move.


    Austin put down his pen and hurried over. ¡°I was taking notes. Are you hungry? Would you like to eat


    something? Or have some water?¡±


    ¡°Water,¡± the older man said.


    Austin immediately fetched Dominic a ss of water and helped him drink half of it. He put it down and


    wiped the corner of Dominic¡¯s lips with a napkin. ¡°Are you still feeling ufortable?¡±


    Dominic shook his head and tilted it to look at his grandnephew.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Austin asked, puzzled.


    ¡°You seem different,¡± Dominic said thoughtfully.


    Austin was surprised and chuckled. ¡°Different in what way? Have you forgotten who I am after sleeping


    for too long?¡±


    ¡°Did I sleep for a long time?¡± Dominic asked confusedly.


    ¡°Not really. Just around eighteen hours.¡± Austin looked outward at the window. ¡°It¡¯s good to rest.¡±


    Dominic let out a bitter smile. ¡®How can he call this resting? Anyway, he sure seems different now.¡¯


    ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± He noticed Austin was calmer and less impatient than before.

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    ¡°I was taking notes,¡± Austin answered again patiently. He saw Dominic¡¯s puzzled look, then fetched his


    notebook and showed it to him.


    Dominic stretched but was too weak to hold the notebook, so Austin crouched by the bed and held the


    notebook for him. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll hold it for you.¡±


    The older man narrowed his eyes and started to read. Austin had filled the book densely with neat


    handwriting. His notes were detailed, too. He included dates, wrist pulse results, analysis, pathological


    spections, and thoughts about various possibilities.


    He also marked personal spections as references only.


    Dominic was surprised by what his grandnephew wrote.


    As he read on, Austin exined, ¡°I took your pulse once every two hours for the past two days and


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    then jotted down my notes. I know the pulse doesn¡¯t change much over a short period, but I wanted to


    see the difference.


    ¡°After all, the virus is unlike any we¡¯ve encountered before. Since I have nothing else to do here and


    can¡¯t help much, I thought it was better to do anything I could since I might be able to notice something


    we might¡¯ve missed.


    ¡°You must think it¡¯s foolish of me,¡± Austin sounded helpless. He desperately wanted to do something to


    save his granduncle and his family, but he did not know how to eliminate the virus.


    Dominic shook his head, looking somewhat pleased. ¡°No, you did very well.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Austin was surprised.


    ¡®This is the first time Uncle Dom has everplimented me!¡¯


    He had always considered himself a genius, and Dominic was just biased against him due to what


    happened years ago. However, Austin had learned over the past two years that he had minimal


    knowledge.


    He also realized Lily was far better than him and that his ego caused the cmity. He wanted to fix


    things, but there was nothing much he could do. That was why he gave his best to do whatever he


    could now.


    Still, he never expected Dominic topliment him instead of resorting to mockery.


    Austin got emotional and even wanted to cry. ¡°You¡¯re¡­mending me?¡±


    ¡°Why? Would you rather I give you an earful?¡± Dominic red at Austin and snorted.


    ¡°No, no, no! I just never thought you would praise me,¡± Austin quickly exined. He tried to grin but


    could not. After all, Dominic was unwell, and the situation was still severe.


    Austin had no reason to smile.


    ¡°Well, you have shown improvement.¡± Dominic sighed gently and softened his tone. ¡°You used to be


    impulsive and impatient.¡±


    Austin nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I reflected on what you said during this period and realized I was


    wrong.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s amon problem among you young people.¡± After a pause, Dominic smiled and added,


    ¡°But you also have the drive and enthusiasm of a young man. Although your methods are stupid


    sometimes, you¡¯re doing a good job, okay?¡±

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    Dominic tapped on the notebook. ¡°Even if the interval is short, the information can be helpful. See? The


    wrist pulse records might not have changed much, but there are differences. The morning, afternoon,


    and evening periods show evident fluctuations here and here. Oh?¡±


    He sounded astonished at thest part as if he had made an extraordinary discovery.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Austin asked eagerly.


    Dominic narrowed his eyes, then waved. ¡°Get me my sses.¡±


    He was far-sighted. Although he had a pair of reading sses, he seldom wore them because he did


    not want to admit he was old. Furthermore, he usually did not need them while preparing medicine or


    gardening.


    Austin was surprised he wanted to wear them and quickly fetched the sses. Dominic put them on


    and carefully reread each line.


    Curious, Austin leaned closer to see what he was reading. However, he saw nothing unusual since


    these were his notes.


    ¡°Howe?¡± Dominic cocked his head and became thoughtful.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Although curious, Austin did not interrupt his granduncle. He knew the older man needed time to


    consider his discovery, whatever it was. After a while, Dominicy back down and stared at the ceiling.


    Seeing him so, Austin straightened up and stood aside in silence. Then he picked up his notebook and


    went through his notes.


    ¡®Although the pulse records didn¡¯t change much, there are variations. From the viewpoint of herbal


    medicine, Uncle Dom¡¯s vitality has suffered due to damage to different organs. Does that mean the


    virus attacked different organs at different times?¡¯


    Austin felt that was what caught Dominic¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Uncle Dom¡­¡± After a while, he saw Dominic close his eyes and ask tentatively, ¡°Do the variations at


    different periods reflect the changes in the virus¡¯s activities?¡±


    Dominic slowly opened his eyes, turned to look at his grandnephew, then nodded.


    Austin was thrilled. It meant that he had correctly guessed that Dominic shared a simr thought.


    Austin had always doubted himself, thinking he was ipetent. He felt ashamed because he could


    do nothing despite people calling him a miracle doctor for so long.


    That was why he resorted to taking down notes, hoping to be of help to Dominic. His seemingly stupid


    method did prove helpful now.

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    After a while, Dominic casually said, ¡°Did you notice a pattern with the virus?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s active during the day and dormant at night?¡± Austin thought for a moment and answered.


    The older man nodded approvingly. ¡°Most viruses are active at night, but this one is most active during


    the day. That¡¯s why I slept well at night while suffering various diforts during the day.¡±


    Austin patted himself. After all, he had also monitored his condition over the past two days. ¡°This could


    be one of the traits the organization developed during the research. Still, I don¡¯t understand how the


    transmission works. Howe Alex, Galen, and I are okay?¡±


    Even so, his pulse had always been average and steady.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯m immune to the virus because I¡¯m the source¡ªwhat about Alex and Galen? It doesn¡¯t


    make sense,¡± he quickly added after a momentary pause, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy they¡¯re okay. I¡¯m just


    curious why.¡±


    Dominic was curious about it as well.


    ¡®If it¡¯s not contagious, howe the servants and Austin¡¯s parents caught it? If it¡¯s contagious, it¡¯s a


    miracle Alex and Galen are fine.¡¯


    ¡°I believe we¡¯ll find out soon. Although the virus is tough to crack, it¡¯s not too deadly.¡±


    The older man took a deep breath, then shut Austin up with a look. ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t know its long-


    term impacts on human bodies, but we know it won¡¯t instantly kill us, at least for now.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s very harmful,¡± Austin said, concerned.


    ¡°It is.¡± Dominic nodded. ¡°But look at me. Although I¡¯m old and have suffered a lot, I''m still alive!¡±


    He sounded somewhat proud as he continued, ¡°The virus couldn¡¯t even beat me, so it¡¯s not that deadly,


    okay?¡±


    Austin was amused. Simultaneously, he was d his granduncle was in high spirits. After all, they only


    stood a chance to fight the virus when their will remained strong.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He nodded. ¡°Very soon, we¡¯ll be able to counter it!¡±


    Dominic said, ¡°The best time to do it is at night.¡±


    Surprised, Austin quickly caught on. ¡°I¡¯ll get ready. Let¡¯s deal with the virus tonight. Wait, am I good


    enough for acupuncture?¡±


    He could not help but hesitate. He knew Dominic wanted him to perform the treatment, but he had


    never done it despite seeing others perform it often. Besides, he had no precedents to refer to and had


    to rely on his experience. He worried about making mistakes.


    ¡°You have to ask yourself that question!¡± Dominic smiled.


    The smile encouraged Austin.


    ¡®He¡¯s right. If a physician doesn¡¯t believe in themself, how can they make a patient trust them?¡¯


    He nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, I am good enough. Leave it to me!¡±

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    Alexander entered the hospital wearing a hazmat suit.


    Anastasia had already received emergency treatment, and the doctor diagnosed her condition as not


    severe.


    The doctor mentioned that her symptoms resulted from long-standing obesity andplications.


    Although she had lost weight, the doctor considered her overweight, and her cold and fever weakened


    her.


    After receiving intravenous treatment, the nurses transferred Anastasia to the VIP war. No one else


    was in the quiet ward beside her.


    Alexander told his men to ensure it so that he would note in contact with other people. He also did


    not want others to know about what was happening.


    Anastasia was on IV drips as shey in bed, eyes closed, seemingly asleep. Alexander stood by the


    bed and studied her face quietly. Her face was pale, and her lips were dry. She looked dehydrated, with


    red spots on her skin.


    The doctor said the fever caused the spots, but Alexander instinctively knew that was false. Although


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    he was not a doctor, he had encountered enough cases to know that Anastasia¡¯s symptoms were not


    from amon cold or fever.


    Anastasia frowned and slowly opened her eyes, probably due to the drugs. However, she was still in a


    daze and closed her eyes again.


    She opened them again after a while and realized where she was. When her gaze returned to


    Alexander, she screamed, ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Alexander said calmly, knowing no one could hear them. He had his men clear the


    surroundings, and none would see them either.


    Anastasia was surprised that the voice sounded familiar and stopped screaming. She also noticed her


    scream did not attract any attention. Not even a footstep was audible outside. She stared at the man in


    the hazmat suit and saw his eyes.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she tentatively called out, ¡°Alex?¡±


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Yeah. Sorry to show up like this. How are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Confused, Anastasia caught herself. ¡°Where am I? Why am I¡­ oh, I¡¯m in a hospital?¡±


    Her memory returned to her.

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    ¡°Aunt Maria, as I said, my father has returned safely,¡± Anastasia said meaningfully.


    Maria was at a loss for words. She knew she could no longer y dumb.


    She seemed to have decided something and turned to hold Anastasia¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Tasia, I know


    Rhea tried to harm you and your father, but she¡¯s your cousin. She wasn¡¯t thinking straight and was


    sorry for what she did.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to hurt you two, Tasia,¡± Maria spoke in tears, ¡°Please forgive her. Besides, Alexander


    Russell has taken her away, and I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s still alive. I wanted your help to save her, but then


    Fabian got arrested.¡±


    Anastasia had never seen her aunt crying so hard before.


    Maria had always smiled and presented herself as a wealthydy. However, her hair became


    disheveled, her eyes were red and swollen, and even her voice was shaky.


    ¡°Aunt Maria¡­¡± Anastasia gently called out after sighing. ¡°Rhea didn¡¯t care that I was her cousin when


    she poisoned me, did she?¡±


    Maria was stumped. Her face flushed as she struggled with what to say. ¡°W-Well, Rhea was young and


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    was led astray by bad people. She was a victim, too! Besides, I¡¯m sure she still treats you as her


    cousin. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve died long ago, right?¡±


    Anastasia was stunned as she looked at her aunt as if she were a stranger.


    Maria noticed her niece¡¯s reaction and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything bad by it, okay? Ask yourself how


    I¡¯ve treated you since you were a kid. Haven¡¯t I been good to you?¡±


    Anastasia was quiet momentarily before murmuring, ¡°You have been good to me.¡±


    Indeed, whatever Maria¡¯s motivations were, she had been good to Anastasia. She had cared for every


    aspect of Anastasia¡¯s life, from food to clothing.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Relieved, Maria smiled and added, ¡°Rhea was only jealous because I¡¯ve been so good to


    you. Although she harmed you, you¡¯re better now, right? I spent a lot of money and energy getting the


    best doctors to treat you, remember?


    ¡°Look at you now. You now look pretty and slim¡ªpeople treat you well because of your father. So, what


    about Rhea?¡± Maria felt like crying again. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where she is now.¡±


    Anastasia was speechless.

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    Anastasia knew her aunt had always been good to her. However, Anastasia realized it was no longer


    the case as Maria only treated her well to curry favors with Cameron.


    Rhea thought her mother treated Anastasia better, but Maria would only pretend to make a fuss over


    Anastasia whenever something terrible happened. Meanwhile, Maria would weep through the night if


    Rhea were to scrape her knee.


    Anastasia liked eating sweets when she was little. Despite her tendency to gain weight, Maria still


    bought them whenever she craved them. Simultaneously, although Rhea loved potato chips, Maria


    stopped her from eating them and instructed the cooks to make healthier snacks for her.


    Only after growing up did Anastasia realize indulgence without moderation was not good. Just like now,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rhea had done so many wrong things, yet Maria still tried to defend her and keep her secrets.


    Of course, Maria also wanted to make it up to her daughter, who, unfortunately, still felt neglected and


    unloved. As a result, Maria was desperate to undo her mistakes. She was willing to do anything for her


    daughter¡¯s forgiveness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Maria,¡± Anastasia grew tired and sighed, ¡°You can no longer cover for Rhea¡¯s actions.


    Besides, people have found out about what she did. As for Uncle Fabian¡­¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°He only got arrested because of what Rhea did. The crime she


    this ce.¡±


    Anastasia nced around with an indescribable feeling. After all, she had spent much of her childhood


    here. Still, they could do nothing because Fabian¡¯spany would soon go bankrupt, and the bank


    would have to auction off the house.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Maria threw herself over the sofa protectively. ¡°This is my house! You


    won¡¯t take it away from us, got it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose the house due to Uncle Fabian¡¯s case. The bank will auction it off,¡± Anastasia


    continued, ¡°I¡¯m just here to tell you that I¡¯ll find a way to buy you and Uncle Fabian a new one if it does


    happen.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be as big as this one, but at least you¡¯ll have a home. However, we must leave Uncle Fabian


    and Rhea to thew.¡±


    ¡®No amount of crying or begging can save them now.¡¯


    ¡°Cut your act, okay?¡± Maria dropped her pretense and pulled her hand away from Anastasia¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯ll


    buy us a house? Should I thank you for it? Have you forgotten who¡¯s responsible for what¡¯s happening


    to us?¡±


    Maria bolted to her feet and pointed at Anastasia, scolding, ¡°To think I raised you for so many years,


    you ungrateful piece of shit! You¡¯re just like your father, treating outsiders better than your own. We


    shouldn¡¯t have cared for you in the first ce!¡±


    Anastasia was stunned. In reality, she felt more sad than angry.

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    After all, Anastasia treated her aunt and uncle as family. She never med them when Rhea poisoned


    her because they did not know about it. Moreover, Maria had spent much time searching for a cure for


    Anastasia over the years.


    Of course, Maria had an ulterior motive, but Anastasia knew it was part of human nature to be selfish.


    Although wed, Maria and Fabian were still her family.


    However, Maria¡¯s words had shattered Anastasia¡¯s sentiments. Instead of admitting Rhea had done


    many horrible things, Maria med everything on Cameron and Anastasia.


    Anastasia was disappointed and had nothing more to say to her aunt. She got up and looked at Maria,


    saying, ¡°I said what I needed to say. Take good care of yourself.¡±


    She motioned to leave, but Maria was stunned. Thetter did not expect her niece to walk away without


    showing remorse or unease.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± Maria hurried over and grabbed Anastasia¡¯s arm, ¡°Tasia, only you can save them now.


    What about your uncle? He hasn¡¯t broken anyws, right?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anastasia countered, ¡°He¡¯s in charge of the research center, and people were conducting illegal


    experiments there. How could you say he hasn¡¯t broken anyws?¡±


    Even so, Anastasia had only heard about it from her father and did not know the details. Still, it was


    evident that Fabian was partly responsible for what happened.


    ¡°What illegal experiments are you talking about? You¡¯re not trying to frame your uncle, are you?¡± As


    Rhea never discussed her work and forbade her mother from asking questions, Maria knew little about


    it.


    After Rhea¡¯s fake death and subsequent return, Maria feared losing her daughter again and did


    everything Rhea asked. Now that Maria had heard Anastasia¡¯s words, she thought her niece was


    spouting nonsense.


    ¡°Do you honestly think I have much influence?¡± Anastasia revealed a bitter smile. She knew her aunt


    would view whatever she said or did with suspicion.


    She gently pulled her arm off Maria¡¯s grasp and said, ¡°You know what you guys did. You and Rhea can


    choose to deny it, but we all know what happened.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°As for you helping Rhea hold my father captive, he says he¡¯ll let it slide. But


    that¡¯s all he can do.¡±


    Maria paled when she heard thatst part. She no longer dared to stop Anastasia from leaving and


    stared at the departing figure.

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    Since Anastasia did note alone, she could leave even if Maria refused to let her go. Nheless,


    Anastasia did not want things to end so poorly for her aunt.


    When Anastasia returned to the car, she turned back to look at the house. All her childhood memories


    flooded her mind as she recalled her time here.


    ¡°Would you like to stay a little longer?¡± Cameron asked, sitting beside her.


    ¡°No.¡± Anastasia shook her head, knowing she should not dwell on the past.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Cameron instructed the driver.


    As the car moved away, Anastasia looked at the receding house and buried her head into her father¡¯s


    shoulder, sobbing, ¡°Why? Why did things have to turn out this way?¡±


    Cameron caressed her head and sighed. He could feel her pain. He only showed Fabian and Maria


    mercy for his daughter¡¯s sake. If not, Maria would have ended up in a cold, damp holding cell like


    Fabian.


    ¡°It¡¯s just human nature,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Anastasia looked up with teary eyes. ¡°Uncle Fabian and Aunt Maria cared for me


    since I was a kid. Was it all an act?¡±


    Cameron looked at her profoundly and brushed her stray hairs aside. ¡°They might¡¯ve genuinely cared


    for you then, but people lose themselves sometimes.


    ¡°Fabian and Maria were nice to you partly to make me happy, but I¡¯m sure they still treated you as


    family. They¡¯ve been blinded by greed.¡± He sighed, feeling sad as well.


    ¡®Indeed, human nature is unpredictable.¡¯


    ¡°What about Rhea?¡± Frowning, Anastasia looked somewhat puzzled. ¡°Do you think she treats me as


    her family?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Cameron hesitated. He couldn¡¯t bear to lie to her. As far as he could remember, Rhea had


    always been reserved and gloomy as a child.


    Since Cameron was always busy at work, he sometimes visited his daughter at Fabian¡¯s house,


    bringing gifts for Rhea. However, whether the gifts were dolls, clothes, or other toys and essories,


    she had never yed with or worn them.


    Cameron did not think much of it since he hardly visited them. After everything that happened, he


    realized Rhea must have hated him and Anastasia. He thought it was a pity that no one knew it then.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron med himself for not realizing it sooner whenever he thought about it. He knew he could


    have saved his daughter from all the suffering.


    He wrapped his arm around Anastasia and pressed her shoulders gently. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, okay? It¡¯s


    not your fault shemitted those crimes.¡±

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    ¡°Okay,¡± Anastasia nodded and leaned into her father¡¯s shoulder, asking, ¡°So where¡¯s Rhea now?¡±


    ¡°Alex took her away since she might have some valuable information. Perhaps she can use this


    opportunity to redeem herself.¡± Cameron knew what Alexander and the others were doing and did not


    object.


    After all, Rhea had worked for the organization for a long time. Simultaneously, Cameron hoped she


    would mend her ways and make up for what she did. However, he knew the odds were low.


    ¡°I never thought so many horrible things would happen around me.¡± Gazing ahead, Anastasia said


    sadly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gotten infected, I wouldn¡¯t have realized how scary the virus is.¡±


    Her words reminded Cameron of what she had been through. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re feeling okay now?


    Sit up and let me look at you.¡±


    Anastasia spread her arms, saying, ¡°I¡¯m okay, see? They wouldn¡¯t have discharged me if I was still


    sick. Besides, they gave me a thorough examination at the hospital. Not only am I cured¡ªI also feel


    better than before!¡±


    Seeing her spirited look, Cameron felt relieved. He said with concern, ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re okay. For


    now, try not to go out so much, okay?¡±


    Anastasia blinked. ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking so much and just listen to Dad, okay? It¡¯s for your good.¡± Cameron smiled to lighten the


    mood, but it felt forced.


    Anastasia fell silent, then nodded. ¡°Okay, Dad. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    In the past, she could never understand why her father was always so busy and secretive. She also did


    not like himing and going on short notice. She envied Rhea because her father was often home


    like all good dads.


    As Anastasia got older, she knew her father had tried his best to keep herpany. Furthermore, he


    could not reveal much to her due to the nature of his job. Therefore, she obeyed when Cameron told


    her not to ask him so many questions.


    Cameron looked at his daughter and felt she had be a mature and sensible youngdy. He was


    delighted.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    His phone rang, and he nced down at it before checking his watch. Suddenly, his expression turned


    severe.


    ¡°Dad, are you leaving again?¡± Anastasia understood her father¡¯s expression and let go of his arm.


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Surprised, Cameron nced at his arm and then back at her. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I have to


    go. I¡¯m so sorry, Tasia.¡±

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    In the past, Anastasia would get upset whenever her father left for work. Now, she nodded and said,


    ¡°Go do your thing, Dad. I know they are important.¡±


    Cameron looked at her proudly when he noticed how sensible she had be. He said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    Let¡¯s send you home first.¡±


    When they arrived, Cameron waited until his daughter entered the house and closed the door.


    However, as he was about to leave, Anastasia thought of something and turned back to run over,


    saying, ¡°Dad!¡±


    Cameron saw her hesitating and asked warmly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from Lily for a long time. I know Alex said she had something important to do, but I


    can¡¯t shake the feeling she might be in danger. Can you give them a hand, Dad?¡± Although Anastasia


    seldom asked anything from her dad, she was worried this time.


    Cameron looked at her profoundly and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll think of ways to help them. Don¡¯t


    forget, they¡¯re no ordinary people. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Anastasia felt relieved and happily went into the house.


    Cameron gazed after her and became thoughtful. He knew what happened to Lily but did not know the


    details. Furthermore, due to Cameron¡¯s position, he could not be seen as being too close to Alexander.


    Therefore, Cameron could not address many matters personally.


    However, he knew it was time to rify the matter face-to-face.


    The car restarted and soon reached Alexander¡¯s home.


    Alexander was already waiting for him. He went to the inner yard when Cameron exited the car and led


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    him inside.


    Cameron asked as they walked, ¡°Has Rhea caused any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Not really, but she infected herself with a virus,¡± Alexander mentioned the main point.


    Cameron stopped and looked over his shoulder at Alexander. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®She experimented on herself so the organization would treat her seriously.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± Cameron did not know what else to say.


    ¡®I give up on Rhea. She not only experimented on me and my daughter¡ªshe also used her parents


    without mercy. Fabian and Maria must¡¯ve done a horrible job raising her.¡¯


    ¡°Secretary Rollins,¡± Austin greeted Cameron respectfully. Since Alexander had told him who was


    Cameron looked him up and down. ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡±


    Austin was puzzled.

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    It was Austin¡¯s first time meeting Cameron, so the former wondered how Cameron seemed to


    recognize him.


    Cameron noticed his puzzled expression and said, ¡°Dr. nc told me you¡¯re a rare talent. ¡°Dr. nc


    said you¡¯re a rare talent. Keep up the good work, and don¡¯t let him down.¡±


    Austin was surprised Dr. nc would speak so highly about him to others, especially to someone like


    Cameron. Austin saluted solemnly, eximing, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Alexander¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°This way, Cameron.¡±


    Alexander let Cameron¡¯s aide serve the tea when they sat in the spacious home office. After all,


    Cameron seldom drank or ate anything outside for safety reasons.


    That was why Alexander suspected something was off when Cameron got kidnapped back then. He


    wondered how Rhea drugged and took Cameron away even though he had been so cautious and


    carefully guarded.


    As it turned out, his suspicion was correct¡ªit was part of Cameron¡¯s n, which was grander than


    Alexander had imagined.


    ¡°So, is the mastermind behind the organization an individual, a group, or a government?¡± Cameron cut


    to the chase as he sat down. His time was precious, and he did not want to waste it on chitchatting.


    ¡°Based on our investigation so far, we think it¡¯s the Queen of Yudonia.¡±


    Cameron was not surprised. Instead, he looked grim.


    ¡®If it is the queen, things will get tricky.¡¯


    Alexander rubbed his eyebrows and pondered in silence before continuing, ¡°From our observation and


    the clues I¡¯ve gathered, I think the queen is just a puppet while the real mastermind is the duke.¡±


    ¡°You mean Fred?¡± It did not take long for Cameron to consider him.


    Alexander enjoyed talking to intelligent people like Cameron. The former nodded and said, ¡°We visited


    the embassy twice and met him there. He was always smiling but seemed to be the decision-maker


    there.


    ¡°Also, the queen trusts Fred a great deal back in Yudonia. He has served her for many years, and the


    queen¡¯s reliance on him has increased for the past five years, especially since her health has


    deteriorated.¡±


    Alexander noticed Cameron remaining quiet and added, ¡°Fred is the only one who has ryed most of


    the queen¡¯s decisions in recent years.


    ¡°Rumors have long imed the queen has be Fred¡¯s puppet. The person responsible for starting


    and operating theb received his orders from Fred.¡±


    ¡°So the queen has been under his control?¡± Cameron raised his brow thoughtfully.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be good for us.¡¯


    If the mastermind was the Queen of Yudonia, the situation could escte into a full-blown war between


    the two nations unless Hydend could gather support from other countries to stand against it.


    Meanwhile, the situation was more manageable since the queen was just a puppet, and the


    troublemaker was Duke Frederick. After all, bringing him down and liberating the queen would be


    morally justifiable.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just our spection. We don¡¯t have direct evidence to back this up,¡± Alexander said


    objectively.


    In other words, acting without evidence would be unwise.


    Cameron knew what he was talking about but changed the subject, ¡°Where¡¯s Rhea?¡±

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    ¡°We locked her up in the backyard,¡± Alexander said, ¡°Would you like to see her?¡±


    He thought Cameron would not want to do that after what she had done to him.


    After some thought, Cameron stood up and said, ¡°I guess I should.¡±


    Soon after, they arrived at the outhouse, and Alexander unlocked the door to enter first. Although he


    used the area to imprison Rhea, it was clean and did not stink. He looked inside and saw Rhea sitting


    against the wall in a daze.


    She seemed discouraged for the past few days as if she had nothing to live for. However, she was


    lively when she tried talking terms with Alexander. It was like she had a split personality.


    Alexander approached her and stopped Cameron from getting too close. ¡°Rhea.¡±


    She blinked and smiled slightly. ¡°Why? Did you change your mind? If you¡¯re not here to discuss


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    working with me, fuck off! I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s someone who¡¯d like to see you.¡± Alexander stepped aside.


    Rhea was disinterested in knowing who the visitor was, so she did not look up and remained leaning


    against the wall.


    ¡°Ree,¡± Cameron called out her nickname.


    Surprised to hear a familiar voice, Rhea turned to look at him. She was shocked to see him initially but


    burst intoughter a momentter, asking, ¡°Are you here tough in my face?¡±


    Cameron was somewhat speechless.


    ¡®Her whole family is the same. Why do they keep assuming others want tough at them? Who would


    bother? Even seeing them causes me distress and sorrow!¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯ve raided yourb,¡± Cameron said.


    Her gaze froze before she said ndly, ¡°As I expected.¡±


    Rhea knew that would happen sooner orter, especially after the organization abandoned the ce.


    She did not bother about those left behind after taking what she needed.


    ¡°You know where theb is. Do you understand what that implies?¡± Cameron thought she did not catch


    his drift and tried to give her a hint.


    However, Rhea remained indifferent, saying, ¡°You¡¯re trying to say theb was concealed within the


    research center, and my dad is in deep trouble, right? Didn¡¯t you arrest him already?¡±


    Her indifference shocked Cameron. She acted as if she was talking about some news she read in the


    paper.

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    Rhea knew what had happened to her father but did not care about him. Although Cameron knew she


    was ruthless, he did not expect her to treat her parents like nothing.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about him?¡± he could not help but ask with a frown.


    Rhea sneered, ¡°I can¡¯t even save myself. Besides, he¡¯s too dumb to do business in a dog-eat-dog


    world. He should thank me for helping him sustain his business for so long.¡±


    Her words shocked Cameron and Alexander.


    Rhea noticed it and sat upright before saying, ¡°I might sound harsh, but I¡¯m speaking the truth. If you


    feel sorry for my dad, why don¡¯t you just let him go? Would it make a difference if I pleaded on his


    behalf?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only in trouble because of you,¡± Cameron murmured.


    Rheaughed. ¡°What a joke! He would have gotten arrested long ago if it weren''t for me. As you know,


    he¡¯s done many stupid things over the years. It was just a matter of time before he ended up in jail,


    right?


    ¡°You should me the timing instead. If we could¡¯ve pulled it off sooner, maybe my dad could enjoy a


    She shook her head and sighed.


    ¡®I don¡¯t regret what I did. I¡¯m just sorry things didn¡¯t happen fast enough.¡¯


    Cameron knew what she meant, asking, ¡°By ¡®pulling it off,¡¯ you mean putting your tainted vines into


    the market and harming more people, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He clenched his fists as he spoke. When he read the investigation report, he was shocked and furious


    by what they discovered in the research center.


    Rhea retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you think there are too many useless people in the world? Keeping those people


    around is just a waste of resources. We should reserve valuable resources for useful people, shouldn¡¯t


    we?¡±


    Cameron was in disbelief as he looked at her intensely. ¡°What the hell did you learn when you studied


    abroad? What did the organization do to you?¡±


    ¡°What did they do?¡± Rhea slowly got to her feet and smiled at Cameron. ¡°They discovered my talent


    and knew I was different from you guys. They gave me the best learning opportunities by exposing me


    to cutting-edge medicine and technology.


    ¡°They introduced me to a whole new world! Thanks to them, I realized I didn¡¯t have to live under


    anyone¡¯s shadow, and it didn¡¯t matter if my parents neglected me. I could change the fate of most of


    the people in this world if I wanted to.


    ¡°The organization gave me confidence and opportunities. It was I who failed to utilize them fully. I don¡¯t


    think I¡¯ve failed yet.¡± She slowly sat back down, no longer having much to say.


    As Cameron sighed and turned around, Alexander asked, ¡°The virus you took is about to take effect,


    isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Rhea looked disturbed hearing his seemingly casual question. Although she remained silent, Alexander


    knew the answer. ¡°If you must know, we¡¯ve rejected your offer. I won¡¯t use you to trade for Lily.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± Rhea eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about her anymore?! Men are heartless! I know you can


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    always get a new wife, but when the experiment seeds, you¡¯ll realize how foolish you were!¡±


    Unfazed by her mockery, Alexander gazed at her. ¡°Well, your experiment won¡¯t work. Also, I won¡¯t do it


    because¡­you¡¯re just not worthy enough.¡±

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    Things had been strange at the embassy over the past two days. Although the staff continued their


    work as usual, they turned away almost all visitors and postponed most scheduled activities.


    The official exnation was an internal reshuffle of work for two days. However, ording to a rumor,


    some embassy personnel had contracted a virus during the sanitation work. Some also heard the


    embassy had tried sweeping it under the rug to contain themotion.


    No one knew where the gossip had originated, but it had also left the other foreign embassies uneasy.


    After all, the pandemic in Burnwken had only just ended.


    After witnessing or experiencing the pandemic, people wondered what would happen if another


    outbreak urred.


    It caused everyone to be on edge, with each embassy starting its own investigations. Some even


    demanded an exnation from the Hydend government.


    Puzzled by the rumor, the government tried to ask about it from the Yudonian embassy. However, the


    embassy continuously declined visitors, making the rumor more convincing and credible.


    Meanwhile, the real reason for work dys was the disappearance of Duke Frederick, their top leader.


    It threw the embassy into disarray. Since only a few knew the queen was there, most staff members did


    not know what to do.


    As they wondered whether to seek instructions from the queen, Fred reappeared. A trusted aide signed


    in relief and approached him, asking, ¡°Your Grace, where have you been over thest two days?! We


    were so worried!¡±


    However, Fred¡¯s expression stiffened as he strode ahead. ¡°Where¡¯s Lily?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still in the attic,¡± the aide answered after a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see her. Stay on this floor, and don¡¯t let anyone up!¡± He broke into a run.


    Shocked, the aide hurried after him. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Fred was out of breath as he reached the top floor. He held onto the railing and panted, trying to catch


    his breath. He looked upward as if he could see through the ceiling and finally went up to unlock the


    attic door.


    The attic was not spacious but was clean and well-lit by sunlight.


    When he went in, Lily was eating at a dining table. She was enjoying her afternoon tea and desserts,


    which smelled rather lovely. With her rxed expression, one might think she was on vacation.


    Fred grew even angrier when he saw that, asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you on a hunger strike?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily was not surprised to see him. She only nced his way and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to eat more


    and watch my health? Do you have a problem with me heeding your advice?¡±


    She calmly spoke as she held her knife and fork.

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    Lily put down her fork and knife, picked up a spoon, and cut into a cake. She ate it and closed her eyes


    to savor it.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been too kind to you.¡± Fred stormed over and swept the food onto the floor. The cup and


    tes shattered when theynded.


    Lily gazed at him and casually licked the cream off her spoon. Meanwhile, the aide heard the noise and


    nearly ran upstairs to see what had happened. However, he stood rooted because Fred told him to stay


    downstairs no matter what.


    Fred was livid when he saw how calm Lily was. He would have strangled her if he did not need her.


    Worse, Lily¡¯s following words would further provoke him.


    She put down her spoon and looked at him before looking at his hand that had swept off the food. She


    said, ¡°Your arm has healed, huh?¡±


    Lily intentionally reminded him who had injured his arm.


    Fred¡¯s arm had healed after using a splint for a few days, but it would still feel sore whenever he used


    it. Still, it was nothingpared to another thing Lily did.


    ¡°What poison did you make me swallow?¡± Fred asked sternly, his eyes bloodshot with anger.


    Lily raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Fred exploded.


    ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t believe me when I said it was poison, right? Fine, I didn¡¯t poison you. It was just a


    vitamin,¡± Lily said, ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    However, her words failed to put Fred at ease. Instead, it infuriated him further. ¡°Bullshit! I don¡¯t believe


    you. I know you poisoned me. What kind of poison is it?!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Although Fred was scared of Lily¡¯s fighting skills, he could not help but grab and shake her shoulders.


    Lily let him shake her. She knew what must have happened based on his reaction. ¡°You haven¡¯t been


    around for two days. You must¡¯ve gone to confirm it with someone, right?¡±


    Although the staff served Lily her meals as usual, she knew something was off. Firstly, Fred had not


    appeared for two days. Secondly, the people who brought her food and cleaned the attic seemed


    uneasy.


    Therefore, it was not hard for Lily to guess what Fred was doing in his absence.


    ¡°Yes, someone confirmed that you poisoned me! What the hell is it? How could you possibly create a


    poison?¡± Fred still found it hard to believe.

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    Fred could not figure out when Lily made the poison. After all, he had kept her under tight watch, using


    many surveince cameras and listening devices.


    ¡°Does it matter how I made it?¡± Lily smiled. ¡°Maybe I know magic?¡±


    Fred was speechless. He saw her smile and released her, no longer as fierce as before. He groaned


    and slowly crouched in pain, one hand palming his stomach.


    Lily was not surprised to see that. She turned slightly and looked down at him. ¡°Do you feel


    difort?¡±


    Fred did not answer.


    ¡°Do you feel a burning sensation in your chest every noon? You¡¯re hungry, but you don¡¯t feel like eating,


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    huh? Do you have severe diarrhea while your stomach hurts like hell?¡± Lily resembled a concerned


    doctor trying to diagnose him.


    Fred bit his lower lip, not answering. However, he knew she had perfectly described all his symptoms.


    Besides confirming Lily had poisoned him, he had been away due to illness.


    He did not take it seriously when he felt nauseous and threw up on the first day. He also thought he


    had diarrhea that night due to food poisoning.


    However, Fred was weak and physically ufortable on the second day. That led him to believe it


    had something to do with the thing Lily made him swallow.


    Fred did not trust the doctors in the embassy and returned to Yudonia to get a trusted physician to give


    him aplete examination. The results showed he was ill, but the cause remained unknown.


    The phrase ¡°cause unknown¡± rmed him. He knew what it meant after being involved in research for


    a long time. The doctor could not determine the cause due to the limitations of technology.


    Since it was also challenging to determine the cause of the disease brought upon by their viruses, Fred


    suspected he was ill because of what Lily had fed him. If she said it was poison, it would likely be so.


    Therefore, he hurried back to the embassy and went to the attic to demand an answer.


    Fred was furious when Lily behaved as if everything had happened as expected. However, he felt so


    ufortable now that he could not do anything to her.


    ¡°Give me the antidote!¡± he said through clenched teeth.


    Lily chuckled and slowly got up to move the chair aside. She approached Fred and towered over him,


    saying, ¡°Sure, I can do that.¡±


    Fred looked up and saw her smiling at him. She continued, ¡°You know what I want. As soon as you


    agree to my terms, I¡¯ll help you with the poison.¡±


    Her words angered him.

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    ¡°I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± Fred roared.


    Lily pped and walked aside to pour herself a ss of water while giving him a thumbs-up. ¡°Bravo! So


    be it then, tough guy. I don¡¯t care anyway. No one can save me besides myself.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m no match for you guys, and it would be best if you could set me free. If you won¡¯t, we¡¯ll


    just die together, right?¡± She gulped the water, acting like she no longer cared.


    ¡°What about your children? Don¡¯t you care about them?¡± Feeling slightly better, Fred held onto the table


    and staggered up.


    ¡°So what if I do? Will you let them go?¡± Lily said as she shrugged helplessly.


    ¡°I will!¡±


    Lily was so surprised that she spilled her water.


    Fred knew she still cared most about her children based on her reaction. After taking a deep breath, he


    struggled to stand, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll never let you go. You know how much resources we¡¯ve invested in R10.


    Besides, you¡¯re irreceable.¡±


    Lily remained quiet. She knew being irreceable was why she remained unharmed even after


    threatening Fred. After some thought, Lily asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying you will release my children if I cure


    you? Both of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fred nodded with a firm gaze and added, ¡°As long as you cure me, I promise to deliver them to


    your husband safely.¡±


    His words and firm gaze tempted Lily because she knew they would never release her. However, if


    Fred readily agreed to free her, she would doubt his words.


    Nheless, Lily suspected he might be willing to set her children free. After all, they were just babies


    and were useless to the organization. To put it bluntly, they were not even suitable as experimental


    subjects.


    Therefore, Fred would use them as a bargaining chip instead of killing them.


    After some pondering, Lily did not immediately ept his offer. ¡°That sounds tempting, but I think


    you¡¯re being unfair. After all, Your life is valuable, Your Grace. Even Her Majesty has to listen to you


    now.


    ¡°On the other hand, my children are just ordinary citizens of Hydend. You¡¯re getting the better end of


    the deal if we trade your life for theirs, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Although it sounded like Lily was ttering him, her message was clear¡ªhe had to give more.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fred asked through gritted teeth, ¡°What else do you want? You know I can¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Lily nodded. ¡°I know, but I hope you can free one more kid besides my babies.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fred looked at her in confusion. ¡°One more¡­kid?¡±

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Nick Corden,¡± Lily said.


    Puzzled, Fred frowned. ¡°Nick Corden?¡±


    ¡°Mike Corden¡¯s son. You guys kidnapped the boy to force Mike into doing your bidding. Don¡¯t tell me


    you don¡¯t know about it,¡± Lily said bluntly.


    ¡°Oh, that boy!¡± Looking as if he had just remembered who Nick was, he asked curiously, ¡°Why do you


    care about someone else¡¯s son? Or is he also yours?¡±


    Lily knew what he was implying by his annoying look and tone. She did not bother to argue with him.


    Instead, she said, ¡°My babies and Nick are nothingpared to a duke like you. It¡¯s an excellent deal,


    right?¡±


    Fred rested his chin in his hand and smiled. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°So, is that a yes?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Fred said decisively.


    Lily stunned. She thought he would agree after hesitating for a moment. After all, Mike was useless to


    him now, and it was pointless to hold Nick hostage.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t giving up Nick to save his own life be a good deal?¡¯


    Lily stressed, ¡°Think twice. It¡¯s your life we¡¯re talking about. Nick is useless to you, and so is Mike. You¡¯ll


    be doing everyone a favor.¡±


    ¡°Anything but that boy.¡±


    To Lily¡¯s surprise, Fred refused to budge.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Lily thought momentarily and said, ¡°I can¡¯t give you the antidote. Sorry to say you¡¯re running


    out of time.¡±


    She thought Fred would yield if she said that, but he was unusually adamant. He grabbed the desk to


    pull himself up, saying, ¡°So be it! I¡¯ll see you and your twins in hell then.¡±


    Lily knew he was still in pain. Even so, he refused to back down.


    Fred straightened up and threatened her, ¡°Think carefully, Lily. It¡¯s your best chance to save your


    babies. You better seize it now because I might not make it tomorrow, or I might change my mind about


    it.¡±


    Lily was at a loss for words.


    ¡®He¡¯s harder to deal with than I imagined.¡¯


    She noticed him walking away and eximed, despite herself, ¡°Wait!¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    Fred stopped and turned around to look at Lily expectantly. Lily saw his adamant expression and


    thought before asking, ¡°Why?¡±


    Fred was puzzled.


    ¡°Can you tell me why? Nick is useless to you. Why do you have to¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Fred interrupted, ¡°I have another use for him, so I¡¯ll never set him free!¡±


    He probably did not want to waste his time and knew she could never escape. He added, ¡°You and that


    kid can¡¯t be part of your terms. Besides that, feel free to name anything else.¡±


    Fred sighed and palmed his chest in pain. His pain was real, so he would never make a deal with her if


    he had not felt something within him.


    Lily frowned, intrigued by what he said, but decided to put it aside. Considering his attitude, she could


    not save Nick. She knew she could not rescue her children if she missed this opportunity.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll make a deal with you,¡± Lily said after taking two steps forward.


    ¡°On what terms?¡± Fred asked, raising his brow.


    ¡°Just release my children. You can do that, right?¡± After a pause, Lily added, ¡°I want them delivered


    safely to their dad by daybreak tomorrow. Also, I want to watch the whole thing live on video. There will


    be no recording and editing because I can easily tell.


    ¡°Once they¡¯re safely delivered, I¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡±


    Fred shook his head. ¡°No, give it to me first! What if you go back on your word?¡±


    Lily smiled. ¡°No, I can ask you the same thing. Free my children first.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t trust each other, we might as well call off the deal!¡± Fred was upset. Nobody had dared to


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    talk terms with him this way. However, Lily kept pushing it by trying to negotiate with him.


    ¡°This is not a game, okay? I don¡¯t give a shit because I¡¯m going to die anyway. However¡­¡± After a


    pause, she said, ¡°The grand project you¡¯ve been working on for so long is bound to fizzle out halfway.¡±


    Her gloating tone infuriated Fred. ¡°You¡ª"


    ¡°You might think I¡¯m pushing it, but don¡¯t forget you have the upper hand. That¡¯s why I have to make


    demands. If you deliver my children to their dad, I¡¯ll have something to live for. Then, I¡¯ll do anything to


    survive.


    ¡°Also, if I go back on my word, you could kill me immediately. But if you break your promise, there¡¯s


    nothing I can do. So I do have my concerns while you have nothing to lose.¡±


    Lily sighed and gazed at Fred¡¯s stomach. ¡°It¡¯s just diarrhea now, but it¡¯ll worsen. Your intestines will rot,


    you know?¡±

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177


    Lily¡¯s words terrified Fred, causing him to palm his stomach. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to scare me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out whether or not I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Lily smiled and returned to sit back down while


    looking at him, ¡°So? Do you want to make the deal? I¡¯m tired and need my rest.¡±


    Fred red at her, wondering if he should trust his words. Still, he could not tell if she was telling the


    truth. He initially thought she was bluffing about the poison, but the physician he visited proved him


    wrong.


    Fred did not know how much he could trust her this time. He slowly clutched his stomach when the


    pain returned. Although he looked calm, sweat dripped from his forehead.


    ¡®Should I take the risk?¡±


    After a momentary hesitation, he said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give your children to your husband and show you the


    live feed. However, you must immediately give me the antidote afterward!¡±


    Lily nodded. ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡­


    Alexander was at a loss when he suddenly received an anonymous letter. The letter told him to wait


    under the sixth maple tree on Maplewood Street after dark tonight. He read on and saw that someone


    was supposed to pass him his ¡°kids.¡±


    ¡®Kids?¡¯


    Thinking the sender had meant to write ¡°kid,¡± Alexander was rmed. He suspected someone had


    kidnapped Galen, so he made a call. He was relieved to find out Galen was ying with Dominic.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Still, he could not figure out whom the letter was referring to.


    Mike asked, ¡°Kids? Is the letter referring to your twins?¡±


    Alexander caught on but felt it was unlikely. ¡°Lily and the twins are with them. Why would they do that?


    Did Lily write this letter?¡±


    He thought about it and felt it did not seem possible.


    ¡®If it is her, she could have just brought them home. Why would she make such an arrangement?¡¯


    ¡°Perhaps someone rescued them and wants to deliver them to you?¡± Mike took another guess.


    ¡°We know where they are. Since we failed to find them twice, it¡¯s unlikely anyone else could rescue the


    twins.¡± Alexander shook his head.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we go tonight to find out?¡± Austin thought this was the simplest solution.


    ¡°Not so fast!¡± Alexander raised a hand and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be great if they bring the twins over. Hell, I don¡¯t


    even care if it¡¯s a prank. However, what if it¡¯s a trap?¡±


    The others fell silent.


    ¡®That¡¯s right! What if it¡¯s a trap?¡¯


    ¡°I have a way,¡± Cameron, who had remained quiet, said, ¡°I can arrange for a stakeout operation. If


    anyone shows up, we¡¯ll just make an arrest. That way, we can also find out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡®Well, who knows, we might get lucky and achieve a breakthrough?¡¯


    Alexander nodded, thinking the n was viable.

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178


    The sky gradually darkened as the trio anxiously awaited the night. Alexander followed the letter¡¯s


    instructions and arrived at Maplewood Street, waiting under the assigned tree.


    Meanwhile, Cameron¡¯s men had long stationed themselves at several spots around the tree. If anyone


    approached Alexander, they could readily apprehend the person. With everything in ce, Alexander


    stood there, trying to look calm despite himself.


    Alexander had never felt so nervous, even when he first obtained La Beaute Group. Just thinking about


    seeing his twins for the first time made his heart race. He felt even more uneasy, not knowing whether


    this was a prank or a trap.


    He also wondered how Lily and the children were doing.


    The doctor returned to the embassy to gather information for him, but he never heard back from the


    doctor since. Alexander suspected Fred might have discovered him. After all, Alexander had sent the


    doctor¡¯s wife and children to safety.


    It was doubtful Fred would not notice. Unfortunately, there was nothing Alexander could do about that


    for now.


    As time ticked away, he grew anxious. Unable to show his anxiety, he looked down to tap at his phone,


    acting like he was just passing the time while standing there.


    Maplewood Street was a busy ce. As many pedestrians passed, the surveince team soon grew


    tired of spying on them. Whoever chose this location seemed wise. Even if someone else showed up,


    they had to be careful not to injure the bystanders.


    The street also got busier at night due to the nightclubs and pubs.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just as everyone thought this could be a prank, a motorcycle pulled over in front of Alexander. Judging


    by the attire, the rider seemed to be a food deliveryman. The others immediately became alert.


    ¡°Are you Mr. Russell?¡± the man spoke with a thick ent.


    With his heart pounding, Alexander sized up the man and said, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The man asked again, ¡°Are thest four digits of your phone number 7890?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alexander nodded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s your delivery.¡± The man took the delivery bag from the motorcycle and shoved it into his hands.


    Alexander was baffled.


    ¡°Please leave a good review, sir!¡± He got back on the motorcycle and was about to ride away. At that


    moment, people rushed over and pulled the delivery man off the motorcycle. They pinned him to the


    ground and handcuffed him.


    These people executed their moves seamlessly. It was like they had choreographed it for years.


    The man hollered, ¡°What the hell are you doing?! Help!¡±


    As the people restrained and searched him for weapons, the man struggled in vain, yelling, ¡°What the


    hell do you want?!¡±


    Themotion attracted a group of bystanders. Since the group had prepared for this, one shed his


    badge, saying, ¡°We¡¯re the police. Please stay back.¡±


    Although the bystanders were curious, they obeyed the officer. Mike and Austin rushed over at that


    moment, eximing, ¡°Open it!¡±

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    The delivery felt heavy in Alexander¡¯s hands. He held his breath and carefully opened its lid. Lying


    inside were two infants wrapped in nkets. They seemed sound asleep with their eyes closed.


    Alexander sighed in relief when he saw them but soon grew anxious again. He put a finger under their


    noses to see if they were breathing and was relieved, eximing, ¡°It¡¯s them!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Mike nearly burst into sobs. Tears welling in his eyes, he looked even more emotional


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    than Alexander. He was thrilled for Alexander. After all, the organization had also kidnapped Nick.


    Mike felt like he saw Nick again.


    ¡®If Alex¡¯s twins can return safely, so can Nicky!¡¯


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    The delivery bag wasrger than the regr one. No wonder it caught Alexander¡¯s attention initially.


    Still, the delivery man dared to bring the twins out in the open. Furthermore, he did not look like he


    could fight.


    Back at home, Alexander grew worried seeing the twins still asleep. Soon after, Austin examined them


    and concluded that someone had fed them with a small dose of sleeping medication.


    Alexander was relieved yet angry.


    ¡®What kind of sick men would feed infants sleeping meds?!¡¯


    ¡°I have three questions now.¡± After calming down, he began to assess the situation, ¡°Firstly, who sent


    that man? Secondly, was it the organization? Finally, are these children mine?¡±


    Mike and Austin were shocked.


    ¡°Indeed, my wife birthed a boy and a girl. Considering their age, they seem likely to be mine. However,


    they could have sent me someone else¡¯s children around the same age. We can¡¯t jump to any


    conclusions without concrete proof.¡±


    Austin nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s take the babies¡¯ hair or fingernail clippings for a DNA test. We¡¯ll


    know the results soon enough.¡±


    Alexander responded, ¡°Yes, we have to make sure. Nheless, we must take good care of them,


    even if they aren¡¯t mine.¡±


    Mike thoughtfully added, ¡°As for the delivery man, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s part of the organization.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Alexander said.


    Although he delivered the babies, the man was too easily caught and seemed clueless. The


    organization could not have survived until now if its members were so ipetent.


    ¡°I bet someone must¡¯ve hired him to do this, and he doesn¡¯t know anything,¡± Austin spoke thoughtfully,


    holding a cup of tea.


    Soon after, news came from Cameron¡¯s end. The oue of the interrogation showed they were right


    ¡ªthe delivery man was just a food deliverer who had epted an order.


    The sender¡¯s name, address, and even phone number were fake, so they could not gain any helpful


    information. Still, it proved their spection was correct.

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    ¡°Who are they if they¡¯re not mine? Also, where did theye from, and why did the organization send


    them to me? If they are mine¡­¡± Alexander looked at Mike and Austin. ¡°What¡¯s the organization up to?¡±


    Mike responded, ¡°Do you think the organization ns to use the babies to ckmail you?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Austin stopped halfway.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Alexander raised his brows curiously.


    Austin shook his head. ¡°Nothing. I was just taking a wild guess.¡±


    Alexander dropped the subject but noticed Austin¡¯s grave expression. Alexander said, ¡°Whatever it is,


    we must take good care of the children now.¡±


    He knew the other two must be tired, saying, ¡°You two should get some rest. Leave the babies to me.¡±


    Mike disagreed, ¡°No, you need to handle many more things. Let me watch over them.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two go to sleep? I¡¯m a doctor. Let me do it,¡± Austin said.


    ¡°Cut it out, okay? They¡¯re likely my children, so I should take care of them,¡± Alexander sighed, ¡°I owe it


    to them.¡±


    Austin and Mike exchanged a look and shut up.


    Later that night, Alexander sat beside the twins. The nearby table had items he had urgently bought,


    such as baby form and diapers.


    When Galen was still a baby, he had hired a nanny to care for him. Alexander never had to worry about


    feeding or changing diapers. Although he could still get a maid to care for the twins now, he wanted to


    do it alone.


    If they were his children, he owed them that. Even if they were not, they had only ended up there


    because of him. For now, Alexander could only hope Lily and the twins were safe.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Lily sat in the attic as the phone screen gradually dimmed. Her eyes flickered, and she had


    aplex mix of emotions. She seemed relieved yet sad. All Lily did was stare at the screen longingly,


    wanting to reunite with her family as soon as possible.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise. It¡¯s your turn now, ¡°Fred smiled smugly. He was pleased that


    everything had happened as he had expected.


    He knew people were waiting to arrest him, but he was smart enough not to show himself or send his


    men. Therefore, he arranged for a delivery man to do the job. If the circumstances allowed, he wanted


    tough in their face.


    Although Fred could not do it now, he knew he would have plenty of opportunities to do that when the


    experiment seeded. Now, he looked expectantly at Lily.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    Lily turned to look at Fred. ¡°How can I be sure the babies you gave my husband are mine?¡±


    Fred was stunned and upset. He bolted to his feet and asked, ¡°Are you trying to mess with me?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to make sure they¡¯re mine instead of someone else¡¯s you kidnapped.¡± Lily had not


    considered that possibility before. Still, she almost burst into tears when she saw Alexander holding the


    bag and carefully checking if they were still breathing.


    She always knew him to be calm, but she saw his finger shaking when he checked their breathing.


    Lily never expected to stay at the embassy for so long. She could not leave, even after giving birth. She


    suspected she might never get out of there.


    At that moment, she truly hated Fred for conducting the experiments. He was why she got separated


    from her family, and the world was in chaos.


    ¡°Where the hell can I find two babies of simr age?¡± Fred never even considered that.


    ¡®Her suspicions are driving me insane!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to make a deal with you. I don¡¯t have a use for your babies! Do you think I¡¯d bother tricking


    you?!¡± he shouted, ¡°Give me the antidote now!¡±


    ¡°How would I know what use you have for them? Nick is just a kid, yet you want to keep him anyway,


    right?¡± Lily ndly responded, knowing she had agitated him. However, the more annoyed he was, the


    more likely she might get the answer she wanted.


    Lily was curious why Fred insisted on keeping Nick despite the antidote.


    ¡°That¡¯s different! I carefully selected him to¡ª" He suddenly shut up. He caught himself before revealing


    too much and grew even angrier.


    Fred realized Lily had been leading him on with her words. He retorted, ¡°Lily, I¡¯m warning you now.


    You¡¯ll die if you keep this up!¡±


    Lily smiled in response, ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t I going to die anyway?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Lily did her best to provoke Fred, knowing he could not kill her now. She also knew his death threats


    would never work on someone who did not fear dying. Although Lily did not want to die, she knew her


    fate if she could not escape.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Nothing would matter if she died sooner orter.


    ¡°All right, quit stalling! Where¡¯s the antidote?¡± Fred stretched his hand. ¡°If you go back on your word, I


    promise to take your babies away from your husband! Although I can¡¯t kill you now, I can give you hell!¡±


    Fred chuckled menacingly.


    Lily raised her brow and looked at him without a word.


    Immediately after, Fred shouted, ¡°Give me the antidote!¡±

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    ¡°Have you experienced stomach aches after leaving herest time?¡± Lily suddenly asked.


    Puzzled, Fred shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Then he caught himself and roared, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! Where is the antidote, damn it?!¡±


    ¡°You have no more stomachache or diarrhea. You also don¡¯t feel so nauseous now, right? You¡¯re just a


    bit dizzy, and your legs feel weak asionally, correct?¡±


    Confused by her questions, Fred pondered seriously. Although he hated himself for answering her, he


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    couldn¡¯t help it, ¡°Yes, I think you¡¯re right!¡±


    After he finished answering, Lily stopped asking questions and just smiled.


    However, her smile rmed Fred. ¡°Stop smiling, okay? I¡¯m asking about the antidote, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Look at the way you talk. You don¡¯t look poisoned, do you?¡± Lily said meaningfully.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± He pinched his stomach, then palmed and knocked on his chest. Indeed, he was feeling


    much better than before. Although Fred was relieved, he was also infuriated.


    His eyes widened as he pointed at Lily, yelling, ¡°You little shit! You never poisoned me!¡±


    ¡°Have I ever said you were?¡± Lily shrugged. ¡°I can only tell you there¡¯s no antidote.¡±


    ¡°How dare you lie to me?¡± Enraged, Fred threw himself over to choke her.


    Lily seized his wrists and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what happened to your armst time. Do you want to try


    that again?¡±


    Fred was rmed. ¡°Do it, and I¡¯ll get my men to shoot you!¡±


    ¡°I believe you will, but don¡¯t you need my body anymore?¡± Lily showed no fear. She said ndly, ¡°Don¡¯t


    get too worked up, okay? They¡¯re just babies. How will losing them impact your grand n? I¡¯m still


    here, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Lily let go of him, and he stumbled backward.


    Fred steadied himself. He was still upset, even though his anger had diminished due to fear just now.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t poison me, why did the doctor say you did?¡±


    ¡®Did she conspire with the doctor?¡¯


    He wondered briefly but knew it was unlikely. He had returned to Yudonia to see the doctor who had


    treated him for years. Moreover, the doctor in the embassy also told him the same thing.


    ¡°Sometimes outward appearance can be misleading,¡± Lily said casually, ¡°On the surface, some might


    seem poisoned but aren¡¯t. Others might look like patriots but are just downright traitors, right?¡±


    Fred knew she was mocking him. He also realized the symptoms had misled the doctors.

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    Lily¡¯s medical skills impressed Fred, but he had a more critical use for her. Even if he did not, a strong-


    headed person like her would never work for him. Therefore, there would be no point in keeping her


    alive.


    ¡°Bravo, Lily!¡± Fred took a deep breath topose himself. It was a memorable lesson for him. As


    someone who constantly schemed against others, he never thought he would fall for such a simple


    trick.


    He was not too dumb to see through it, but he had lost hisposure thinking he was sick.


    ¡°I guess you won this round, Lily, but too bad you¡¯re not going to make it out alive,¡± he said, ¡°The


    conditions are almost ready now, and we¡¯ll implement the experiment¡¯sst phase. Are you ready?¡±


    Fred smiled menacingly, thinking, ¡®Yes, she yed me like a fool, but I made the deal to save myself


    anyway. I should be happy she didn¡¯t poison me. Who cares if I lost to her this time? I¡¯ll still have the


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m ready. What matters is whether you are. How are you so sure you¡¯ll seed? If


    you fail¡ª¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Fred interrupted, ¡°If I fail, I can always do it again. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lily was puzzled.


    Seeing her so, Fredughed and walked off as if he had won.


    Lily became lost in thought as she watched the door close.


    ¡­


    When dawn broke, Alexander realized how physically demanding it was to care for babies. He even


    stayed up all night watching over them.


    After the sleeping medication wore off, the two infants woke up in the middle of the night and started


    crying. They cried nonstop, probably because they were in a strange ce or away from their mother.


    Alexander prepared form, fed them, changed their diapers, and then cradled one in each arm. It


    took forever to soothe them, but they started crying again whenever heid them down.


    It continued until daybreak.


    So when Austin and Mike woke up, they saw Alexander sportingrge dark circles under his eyes. It


    was only one night, but he looked haggard and drained as if two weeks had passed.


    ¡°You¡­ haven¡¯t slept all night?¡± Austin was shocked.

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    Meanwhile, Mike had expected this, saying, ¡°That¡¯s how it is. I stayed up all the time when Nicky was


    little. He hardly slept through the night and would cry whenever Iid him down. My arms felt like they


    would fall off.¡±


    He grew sad as he spoke.


    Austin was surprised. ¡°You looked after your son by yourself? Didn¡¯t you have a nanny?¡±


    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t afford one then, and Nicky¡¯s mom didn¡¯t want to take care of him. So I raised him


    alone.¡± Mike felt worse after bringing up the past.


    He took the babies from Alexander. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of them now. Go and rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, okay?¡± Although exhausted, Alexander refused to leave.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Knowing what he was thinking, Mike said, ¡°If you want to make it up to Lily and the babies,


    you¡¯ll have plenty of time to do so. For now, you should get some rest. Who else can care for the


    babies and rescue Lily if you get sick?¡±


    Alexander finally yielded. However, his gaze lingered on the babies. They were sleeping peacefully


    now, like little angels. It was probably from crying themselves outst night or being well-fed. However,


    they resembled devils when they cried.


    ¡°We have to wait for the DNA report anyway. Just leave your babies to us,¡± Mike said.


    Alexander thought about it and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap. Wake me when it¡¯s noon, all right?¡±


    He could only sleep until noon because he had many more things to do.


    After Alexander went to bed, Mike pulled over a stool and sat beside the baby stroller. Although


    Alexander had just received the babies yesterday, he had bought the stroller long ago.


    After learning that Lily had birthed a pair of twins, Alexander equipped the house with various baby


    supplies, including the spacious and double-sized baby carriage. He was the type of man who would


    not talk much but was meticulous.


    Austin left Mike with the babies and went downstairs before reappearing again with breakfast to share


    with Mike.


    ¡°Is it troublesome to care for children?¡± Austin saw Mike¡¯s patient expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s manageable. We must take extra care when babies are little, but it¡¯s all worth it once you see their


    smiles.¡± Mike looked down and touched their little faces. ¡°See how delicate their skin is?


    ¡°Even a slight scrape would be noticeable. Anyway, babies are the most innocent beings. They¡¯re


    happy as long as they have enough food and sleep.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin leaned over and curiously touched them, his eyes going wide. ¡°They¡¯re so soft!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch!¡± Mike swatted his hand away as Austin did it again. ¡°You see many patients, and you


    might carry a lot of germs and viruses. You could infect them, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hey,e on!¡± Although he said so, Austin refrained from touching them again. However, he


    continued to lean over the stroller and cocked his head, looking at them.


    Mike grew talkative as he recalled the past, ¡°Nicky was this adorable when he was younger. Still, it¡¯s a


    pain in the ass when children get sick. I remember when Nicky was three. He had a terrible fever that


    wouldn¡¯t go away.


    ¡°I had to rush him back from overseas overnight. Thankfully, he got well. However, the doctor told me I


    must ensure he wouldn¡¯t get severely injured because he has a unique blood type. Yet he¡­¡±


    Mike got choked up.

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    Austin realized Mike was getting emotional, adding, ¡°I never knew you were so good with children. If I


    were you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Anyway, they do look a lot like Alex. What do you think?¡±


    Austin tilted his head as he asked, sizing up the sleeping babies.


    Mike also tilted his head to look at them. Indeed, they had Alexander¡¯s eyebrows and Lily¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°They sure do, but we can¡¯t make such assumptions. The more we think that way, the more they look


    like Alex and Lily. If I told you they aren¡¯t Alex¡¯s children, would you still think they resemble him?¡± Mike


    looked serious.


    Austin thought, ¡®Indeed, now they don¡¯t look like Alex and Lily.¡¯


    He shook his head and straightened up, saying, ¡°Shit, you¡¯re right!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we shouldn¡¯t wonder if they resemble Alex. It¡¯s best to wait for the DNA report.¡± Mike gently


    tucked in the babies, his gaze like a loving father.


    Austin sighed inwardly.


    ¡®Looks like I can¡¯t stop him from thinking about his son. Forget it. Just let him be. At least seeing the


    two babies might make him feel better.¡¯


    After leaving the bedroom, Austin went straight to the outhouse where Rhea was. He was curious how


    the drug would affect her.


    Theboratory had created many horrible things, and each drug had its own trait. The symptoms


    somehow varied, whether the pandemic virus or the ones on himself, Cameron, Dominic, or others.


    After working as a physician for many years, Austin knew individuals differed¡ªhowever, the differences


    in how the same virus manifested seemed rather substantial.


    He arrived at the door to the outhouse and saw the ss window at the top. It was notrge, but it


    offered a view inside. Trying not to make a sound, Austin tiptoed and peered in. He saw nothing


    unusual but could tell the ce looked empty.


    ¡®Empty?¡¯


    Austin blinked and looked harder.


    ¡®It is empty! Where the hell is Rhea?!¡¯


    Thinking he had missed a spot, he rubbed his eyes and looked again. No matter how he blinked and


    stared, there was no trace of her.


    ¡®Holy shit! This can¡¯t be happening!¡¯


    He turned and sprinted back to the main house. When he reached the room closest to him, he said to


    Mike, ¡°We¡¯ve got an emergency¡ª¡±


    Not wanting to rouse the babies, Mike hushed him with a hand gesture.


    Austin knew he should not wake them up but could not care less now. He lowered his voice and tried to


    sound calm as he said, ¡°Rhea has gone missing!¡±

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    Austin tried to be calm, but his voice was shaky. Mixed with his short breaths, it sounded unsettling.


    Mike looked at him with widened eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°It''s Rhea. She''s missing!¡± he said, pointing toward the outhouse.


    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s missing?!¡± Mike spun around, surprised to see Alexander standing behind


    him.


    Alexander only slept for a while and just woke up. He could not sleep well during this period because


    his family was not around, and so many bad things were happening.


    Furthermore, he had just received the two babies yesterday. Nheless, replenishing his energy


    through short naps was enough. After washing up and changing, he went downstairs to check on the


    babies. That was when he heard what Austin said.


    Thetter gulped and stammered, ¡°I-I went to see how Rhea was reacting to the virus, but she wasn¡¯t


    there!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Alexander asked, stepping forward.


    Austin nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes! I looked many times, but there was no one!¡±


    Alexander frowned, ¡°I''ll go check out the ce.¡±


    ¡°I''ll go with you,¡± Mike hastily said.


    ¡°You stay here to look after the babies. I''ll go with Austin,¡± Alexander said, worried about the infants.


    After hesitating, Mike yielded and sat back down while the other two went to the outhouse. Alexander


    opened the door without first peering in through the window, and they went in. Indeed, the house was


    empty.


    Nothing remained on the spot Rhea usually sat. Alexander hurried over and felt the cushion. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°So she''s been gone for some time?¡± Austin was dumbfounded. ¡°But how''s that possible? We locked


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    the door. There''s no secret passage here and no signs of the door being forced open. Also, we would


    have heard it if someone had tried to break her out.


    ¡°We have enough surveince devices here to guard a bank! How''d she vanish just like that?¡± Austin


    found it incredible.


    ¡°Well, there must be an exnation.¡± Alexander felt the simple bed, which was cold to touch. It showed


    that Rhea had left for quite some time. However, it was a mystery when and how she left the ce right


    under their nose. He frowned and walked around twice. When he was sure there were no other clues,


    he turned to leave.


    ¡°This makes no sense at all,¡± Austin muttered.

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    ¡°It will once we figure it out,¡± Alexander said as he picked up a pillow to examine it. Then he ced it


    down. ¡°Come on, let''s go.¡±


    Since Rhea was no longer there, he did not bother locking the door. When he and Austin returned to


    the main house,


    Mike asked, ¡°Is Rhea really gone?¡±


    Austin nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°But how? Did someonee to rescue her? Was it people from the organization?¡± Mike looked


    confused.


    Austin shook his head. ¡°No idea.¡±


    It was strange that no one knew what happened. Meanwhile, Alexander remained quiet with a frown.


    He considered what he saw in the outhouse and felt something was off. Still, he could not pinpoint it.


    Mike thought of something and murmured, ¡°No way! That¡¯s not possible!¡±


    He clicked his tongue, looking conflicted.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Austin nudged him, asking curiously.


    ¡°Oh, I just remembered something, but it¡¯s absurd and improbable,¡± Mike chuckled, shaking his head.


    ¡°What''s so absurd? Tell us,¡± Austin was intrigued.


    Mike hesitated before clearing his throat, saying, ¡° Remember the two times I delivered meals to Rhea?


    Once, she mentioned she would be invisible if her virus worked. Just like in the movies.¡±


    ¡°Invisible?¡± Austin burst intoughter. ¡°Yeah, right!¡±


    ¡°See what I mean?¡± Mikeughed along. ¡°That''s why I said it''s too absurd and unlikely.¡±


    However, Alexander repeated it, ¡°Invisible?¡±


    ¡°Why? Don''t tell me you''d fall for that,¡± Austin askedughingly.


    ¡°Well, how many incredible things you''ve seen for the past two years?¡± Alexander asked.


    Austin stoppedughing, and so did Mike. They knew Alexander was right when he reminded them of


    the unimaginable things they had encountered. Those creations from theboratory were particrly


    so.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Immortality and life extension were absurd enough.


    Compared to those, invisibly did not seem far-fetched.


    After some thought, Mike asked, ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s possible to achieve invisibility?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but it might not be what happened,¡± Alexander said, ¡°What else did she say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Rhea only said she coulde and go as she pleased and make a deal with the organization


    if she were invisible.¡± Mike tried to sum up Rhea¡¯s words.


    ¡°She''s fucking crazy!¡± Austin said, nodding. However, Alexander asked, ¡°When did she tell you that?


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±


    "I..." Mike pointed at himself. ¡°When I delivered the meals... I forgot the day since I didn¡¯t take her


    words seriously. When she told me about it, I reacted like Austin did.¡±

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188


    Mike tried to justify his reaction by pointing at Austin, who was trying hard not tough.


    Austin said, ¡°Me? Hey, Iughed because you sounded insane when you said it. If that crazy woman


    said it to my face, I would never¡­¡±


    He trailed off as he met Mike¡¯s gaze. Austin wanted to say he would never dismiss such a im, but on


    second thought, he would have brushed her off as being crazy.


    ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s true, we must make sure,¡± Alexander spoke solemnly, not finding the incident


    amusing. After all, Rhea¡¯s escape could threaten the world.


    ¡°Mike, please take care of the babies.¡± Alexander turned and left. He nned to ask Cameron to initiate


    a city-wide search for Rhea and stop her from harming people again.


    ...


    The queen was napping in bed when someone knocked on the bedroom door. After three knocks, the


    person opened the door without her permission. She opened her eyes to look, then shut them again


    because she knew who the person was.


    Fred supported himself with his cane and walked around the bed. He stood before her, saying, ¡°Your


    Majesty, your nap time is almost over. You should wake up.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± the queen spoke coldly, not bothering to open her eyes.


    Fred smiled. ¡°To make your dreame true, of course.¡±


    The queen finally opened her eyes after hearing a flurry of footsteps. She saw several people gathered


    around her bed and became wide-eyed.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± rmed, the queen sat up.


    Fred moved aside to make room and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. They¡¯re here to give you a


    medical examination. Rest assured, they¡¯re all on our side.¡±


    He stressed ¡°on our side¡± and smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°What are you up to, Fred? Are you nning to murder me? Even if I die, you can¡¯t take my ce!¡± As


    the queen spoke, the people around her carried her into the wheelchair and steered her away.


    The queen red over her shoulder at Fred.


    Meanwhile, he strolled behind her and said, ¡°Rx, Your Majesty. We¡¯ll just examine you to proceed


    with the experiment¡¯s next phase. Why would we murder you? Lily must¡¯ve fed you with lies, huh? I told


    you not to believe her. She¡¯s as sly as a fox!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I don¡¯t need to be examined!¡± The queen was unconvinced.


    Fred remained indifferent, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, have you forgotten about the experiment? How can


    we proceed to the final phase if you don¡¯t take the medical examination? For your safety and health,


    you have to do it.¡±


    The queen wanted to scream for help as the staff pushed her to the corridor. Suddenly, she felt a prick


    on her neck, and dizziness overcame her. Soon after, her head drooped as she passed out.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189


    The queen was tucked into a hospital bed when she awoke. She heard various monitoring devices


    emitting crisp sounds beside her. Although the queen felt fine, she was uneasy. After all, she had lost


    control of the situation.


    She yelled, ¡°Fred? Fred!¡±


    She thought no one would respond, but Fred soon appeared before her. ¡°What can I do for you, Your


    Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Let me out!¡± she snapped.


    With a faint smile, Fred said, ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t, Your Majesty. We¡¯re continuing with the experiment the day


    after tomorrow. You can¡¯t leave now.¡±


    The queen frowned. ¡°What? You just want to kill and dethrone me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°How could you think like that, Your Majesty? Would I go through so much trouble just to kill you? I¡¯m


    doing this for your good, yet you stopped believing me because of that woman? What a shame.¡±


    Fred sighed and shook his head as if the queen was in the wrong. Thetter suppressed her anger and


    said, ¡°Then what are you doing? If the experiment is in two days, how can we return to Yudonia in


    time?¡±


    Fred revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°No, we¡¯re not returning to Yudonia.¡±


    ¡°You n to do it here? Are you out of your mind?¡± The queen was unconvinced.


    ¡°No, Your Majesty, I¡¯m not. On the contrary, I¡¯ve decided to do it here because I¡¯m clear-headed. The


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    experiment carries some risks, and you¡¯re about to receive a new body that originates from Hydend.


    It should adjust better to the environment here.


    ¡°If we bring that woman to Yudonia, the foreign environment could lead to various reactions. I¡¯m only


    doing this to ensure your safety and the experiment''s sess,¡± he said matter-of-factly.


    The queen scoffed. ¡°You expect me to believe you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡± Fred was indifferent to her words. He even hummed a tune while checking


    the devices.


    Then, he nced at the messages on his phone. ¡°They¡¯re also examining Lily now. You must cherish


    this opportunity, okay? You should know how difficult it is to find apatible person. We might not


    have found anyone if we didn¡¯t discover Lily.¡±


    ¡°So the experiment might still fail, right?¡± the queen asked ndly.


    Fred turned and answered truthfully, ¡°Yes, it might. I feared you¡¯d never ept it, so I never told you.


    Still, I have to tell you now that every experiment is risky. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve made thorough preparations.


    Please sign this.¡±


    He took a pen and a document from a nearby drawer and offered them to the queen.

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The queen looked at Fred, then looked at the document. She realized it was a


    will, stating she knew she was about to die from deteriorating health. Therefore, the queen would pass


    on the throne to her third grandson.


    Simultaneously, she would give Fred the full authority to assist in governing the country. She knew


    signing the will would be a political suicide.


    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious you¡¯re after my throne!¡± The queen grabbed the paper and red at Fred. ¡°My third


    grandson is only four. Instead of the princes, you want me to entrust my reign to someone who can¡¯t


    run the country. Anyone with a brain can tell what you¡¯re up to!¡±


    Fred smiled. ¡°No, the third grandson is a bright and promising candidate. I¡¯ll just be assisting him. I¡¯ll


    return power to him one day. As for your sons, you know what they¡¯re like. They aren¡¯t suitable


    candidates at all!¡±


    The queen propped herself up and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize how ambitious you were?¡±


    ¡°Of course you did, Your Majesty. You also supported and helped me be who I am today. I should


    thank you for what you¡¯ve done for me!¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve poured my heart into this experiment. Rest assured, I¡¯ll do


    my best to make it work. When the experiment seeds, you will regain your youth and live for


    decades more. You can even live forever!¡±


    Fred had said something simr many times before. The queen was doubtful when she first heard


    about it. She felt tempted after hearing it repeatedly. After all, anyone would want to achieve immortality


    and eternal youth.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, the queen had changed her mind. She gently addressed him, ¡°Fred,e here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my queen?¡± Not expecting anything, Fred leaned in. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Come closer,¡± the queen spoke warmly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, the queen pped him. Fred palmed his face and said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    He was shocked and angry. Although the p wasn¡¯t painful, it was humiliating. He wanted to hit the


    queen back but clenched his fists and stopped himself when he saw her fearless gaze and the CCTV


    on the ceiling.


    Fred said in a strained voice, ¡°What was that for, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Did it hurt?¡± the queen asked softly.


    Fred gritted his teeth and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°There you go! I can¡¯t even hurt you now; I must do everything you say. So what if the experiment


    seeds? I¡¯ll just be your puppet, right?¡± She saw through Fred.


    Even if the experiment worked and she became young again, Fred would have everything under his


    control.

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191


    ¡°Why must you think this way, Your Majesty? We can both benefit from this. You regain your youth and


    achieve immortality while I gain supreme power. Isn¡¯t that perfect for us?¡± Fred rubbed his cheek


    indifferently.


    The queen snorted and turned away. However, it did not matter to Fred because everything was under


    his control now. He would soon get what he wanted, and no one could stop him.


    At that moment, a weak voice came from outside, ¡°Your Grace¡­¡±


    Fred frowned and looked at the queen deeply. Then, he went out after wiping his hands and saw the


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    person bowing at him respectfully. Fred asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He was upset that his men kept bothering him even after he told them not to.


    ¡®The midget was much better. He was smart despite his disability. Too bad that¡­¡¯


    He stopped thinking when the man produced a small bottle resembling a perfume sample. However,


    the liquid inside seemed somewhat peculiar.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He frowned, not taking it.


    After learning his lesson and being involved in creating viruses, Fred would not simply touch anything


    of unknown origin.


    The man showed him a coin-like object, saying, ¡°A woman brought this over.¡±


    Surprised to see it, Fred narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still outside. I don¡¯t know who she is, so I didn¡¯t let her in. I would have chased her off if she


    hadn¡¯t imed she had something important to deliver to you.¡±


    The embassy was off-limits to outsiders anyway.


    Fred nodded. ¡°Let her in.¡±


    He headed back, but after thinking about something, he turned back and added, ¡°Bring that woman to


    my office. Don¡¯t let anyone else see her.¡±


    The man nodded and hurried off. Soon after, he brought the visitor to Fred¡¯s office. Thetter asked,


    ¡°Did anyone see her?¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Well done. Leave us now.¡± Fred waved him off, and the man knowingly shut the door when he exited.

 Chapter 2192

    Chapter 2192


    Fred was alone with the woman. He sat still and looked her up and down. Although she tried to look


    dignified, her clothes were messy.


    ¡°How did you¡ª¡± Fred said.


    The woman raised her head. ¡°I¡¯m Rhea. I was the ¡®boss¡¯s¡¯ most capable assistant. I helped the


    organization¡ª¡±


    Fred waved and interrupted, ¡°I have no interest in knowing who you are. Why are you here? How do


    you know I¡¯m the one you should be looking for?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Rhea smiled and said steadily, ¡°I didn¡¯t know who¡¯s in charge of the organization until¡­I found


    the identifier on the ¡®boss.¡¯¡±


    ¡°What identifier? That round metal piece? Isn¡¯t that just a game token or something?¡± Fred said


    casually. Instead of admitting she was right, he tried to probe her.


    Rhea had expected this. She smiled and said thoughtfully, ¡°That¡¯s not an ordinary game token. The


    boss used it whenmunicating with you. I didn¡¯t think anything was special about it. I only thought


    the pattern looked familiar.


    ¡°Iter realized the design resembled the emblem on the royal logo I saw in Yudonia. It was only a


    nce then, so it took me a long time to remember. Still, it¡¯s obvious you recognized it, didn¡¯t you, Your


    Grace?¡±


    Rhea smiled as if she had won a prize.


    However, Fred took the metal object indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re talking about this? Yes, the pattern looks like


    our emblem, but it could be a fake, right? Besides, you might have found it somewhere, even if it isn''t.


    ¡°How would I know why you came here with this?¡± Fred then thought of something. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s that


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    bottle of perfume for? I never use that stuff.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not perfume. It¡¯s R20.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Fred narrowed his eyes, puzzled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to guard against me, Your Grace. I served the boss for many years. Although I held a


    low position and wasn¡¯t qualified to contact you directly, I know many things about the organization.


    ¡°Unlike others, I want to work for you because our beliefs align. We¡¯re on the same side, no matter


    what. I can help you.¡± Rhea lifted her gaze confidently.


    ¡°You can help me?¡± Fred chuckled. ¡°What can you help with? Do I even need your help? Wait. What do


    you mean when you say that is R20?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the organization hadn¡¯t conducted so many experiments just to develop R10. I know R10 is


    essential, but it doesn¡¯t mean the others aren¡¯t. Otherwise, the organization wouldn¡¯t have spent much


    effort and resources on many other things.


    ¡°The pandemic in Burnkwen was a perfect example,¡± Rhea continued, ¡°Possessing conventional


    weapons could be intimidating, but no one dares to use them lightly. However, chemicals differ.


    ¡°We can control their usage, employ them for our purposes, and do so subtly.¡± Her eyes gleamed as


    she spoke. She looked like she could envision a bright future.


    Fred did not retort and stared at her thoughtfully.

 Chapter 2193

    Chapter 2193


    Fred was quiet, but Rhea¡¯s words struck a chord with him. After a moment, he cleared his throat and


    said, ¡°What¡¯s your¡ª¡±


    ¡°Rhea Moore,¡± Rhea said proudly, puffing out her chest.


    ¡°The ¡®boss¡¯ has been dead for quite some time now. That means you¡¯ve had that thing for a while, too.


    Why have you onlye to me now?¡± He suspected her intention.


    Rhea caught his drift and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it at first, and I didn¡¯t know how to approach you. I also


    got detained by Alexander Russell and his gang.¡±


    ¡°Alexander?¡± Fred stood up and looked at her. ¡°He and his gang?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It took me a while to escape, but I came straight to you. I know only you can give me what I want,


    and I¡¯m the only one who can help you,¡± Rhea spoke confidently.


    However, Fred cared more about another thing. ¡°How did you escape?¡±


    He knew what Alexander was capable of and doubted she could escape him.


    ¡°I¡­used a trick of mine.¡± Rhea smiled mysteriously, lowering her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Just


    rest assured, they didn¡¯t send me here as their spy. If you don¡¯t believe it, investigate.


    ¡°Thanks to them, my parents have been arrested, and I¡¯ve lost my home. Those assholes are my


    fucking enemies!¡±


    Fred nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll find out if you¡¯re telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°So I can stay?¡± Rhea asked happily.


    Since he said so, it showed that he intended to keep her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself,¡± Fred said, ¡°I can provide you protection for now, but you must prove your


    worth. If you can¡¯t help me, there¡¯s no point keeping you here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll show you what I can do. You¡¯ll soon know I¡¯m better than Lily!¡±


    ¡°Lily?¡± Fred was not surprised she knew about Lily. After all, Rhea had worked in theboratory for a


    long time. He smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°I guess we¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, what the hell is R20?¡± He had never heard about the codename.


    Fred knew nearly every experiment and codename, but it stopped at R18 due to various incidents. He


    was shocked that there was a R20.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a codename I devised ording to the sequence.¡± Rhea chuckled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like


    the name, we can always change it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to know what it does.¡± Fred scrutinized Rhea.


    Rhea knew it was crucial to gain his trust now. After all, she couldn¡¯t stay there if he suspected her of


    something.

 Chapter 2194

    Chapter 2194


    If Rhea could not stay here, she would have nowhere else to go.


    After some thought, she answered confidently, "I''ve been researching mind control."


    Fred scratched his nose and frowned in puzzlement.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Mind control?"


    Rhea exined, "Have you yed with a marite before? That''s the general idea."


    "You''re saying turning people into puppets?"


    He shook his head.


    "What''s the point?"


    Indeed, he wanted to take over Yudonia and even the world, but he wanted people to yield to him


    willingly.


    There was no fun if they were just puppets.


    Rhea chuckled, "I know you want people to submit to you willingly, but there are always stubborn ones


    who won''t.


    With R20, you can manipte them into doing anything you want.


    "They would look no different than ordinary people, but you canmand them.Wouldn''t it be fun?"


    Fred initially thought it was boring, but he was interested after hearing her exnation.


    ¡®Imagine if the queen did anything I want, but no one suspected a thing.That way, I won''t have to take


    such a risk.It''ll be easier to proceed with my next step.¡¯ With that thought in mind, Fred could not help


    but smile approvingly.However, he soon caught himself and cleared his throat.


    "It sounds great, but how high is the sess rate? Is it still in the experimental stage, or have you


    seeded? Do you want me to wait another year or something?"


    "There¡¯s no need to wait.I''ve already seeded," Rhea said confidently.


    "Oh, yeah?"


    Fred was doubtful.


    "How would I know if you''ve seeded or are just trying to impress me?"


    "How else could I escape from Alexander and his gang?" She smirked.


    "I put it to use, of course."


    Fred quickly approached and stared at her.


    "You''re saying you''ve used it on someone, and the person obeyed yourmand? Was it Alexander


    Russell?"Rhea shook her head and said, "He¡¯s highly alert and has a strong will.I was just beginning to


    test R20, so I had to be careful."


    "Oh."


    Fred was somewhat disappointed.


    Since Alexander was tough to deal with, Fred would love to control him.


    "Don''t be disappointed, Your Grace.I¡¯ve only just begun to test R20.Once I perfect it, we can use it on


    anyone,"


    Rhea continued, knowing what he was thinking.

 Chapter 2195

    Chapter 2195


    "If you can use it on anyone, you can use it on me, too, right?"


    Fred stared at Rhea.


    Although he looked calm, his words sounded like a threat.


    Rhea felt a chill run down her spine when she realized she had misspoken.She kept her head down


    and said, "Of course not, Your Grace! Since I''ve given you R20, you''ll decide who to use it on.I-l would


    never¡ª"


    "I''m just saying.I doubt you could do it even if you wanted to."


    Fred interjected andughed, "You''ve done well, so stay here for now.I''ll get someone to settle you


    in.However, don''t go outside the embassy for your safety.Understand?"


    Rhea nodded.


    "Yes, I''ll do anything you say, sir.From now on, I¡¯m yours tomand!"


    Pleased with her attitude, Fred waved her off and asked the guard outside to take her away.


    Immediately after, he dropped his smile and took out his handkerchief.


    He unwrapped it and examined the small bottle inside.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if it was as powerful as Rhea said.


    Cameron soon rushed to Alexander''s house with Dr.


    nc and the others from the X Department, who came with their tools.


    Alexander had told them about what happened, and they were intrigued.


    After all, they had seen it in movies or read about it in novels, but none had encountered an invisible


    person.


    The team spent half a day taking pictures and collecting evidence, then returned to analyze the


    samples to see if there was such a possibility.


    Dr.nc, Cameron, Austin, Alexander, and Mike remained in the house, looking at each other.


    Cameron looked at Dr.nc and asked.


    "I don¡¯t know much about science.What do you think?"


    Dr.nc sat up and said solemnly, "It¡¯s theoretically impossible.


    Although we''ve seen it in superhero movies, making a human body''s internal organs, tissues, and


    bones transparent to the naked eye is simply not feasible."


    "But she vanished out of thin air,"


    Mike said, "How did she do it if she hasn''t turned invisible?"


    "I don''t know for sure at the moment.I speak based on my years of research and what I know about


    medicine.What do you think, Austin?"Dr.nc looked at Austin.


    "Huh?"


    Austin opened his mouth and straightened up.He stood on the side and listened to the others with


    crossed arms.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Dr.nc to ask for his opinion.


    Austin scratched the back of his head, saying, "Well, I¡¯m not sure.Although it¡¯s unlikely based on my


    learning and experience, it¡¯s hard to say when ites to what theb could do."


    Cameron nodded in agreement.


    "Even though it¡¯s absurd, we can''t rule out anything yet.Dr.nc, perform any necessary tests and see


    if you can discover anything.My men have stepped up the surveince of every street in the city.Once


    we locate Rhea, we''ll arrest her."


    He turned to look at Alexander.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Have you¡ª"


    "Yes, I checked the surveince footage here but didn''t find anything unusual," Alexander said.

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198


    Anastasia on the sofa, asking, ¡°I¡¯m not disturbing you guys, am I?¡±


    Alexander shook his head. They were only waiting for news anyway. However, it was strange that he


    had not received helpful information from his local and foreignworks.


    ¡°What would like you like to drink?¡± Alexander asked, then added, ¡°Fruit juice, c, or¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just in water,¡± Anastasia said with a smile.


    Surprised, Alexander nodded and told a maid to serve two sses of purified water.


    ¡®She seems different than before. She used to be plump and was proud yet insecure. Sometimes, she


    liked junk food; other times, she ate nothing.¡¯


    Alexander only had a vague impression as he did not have much direct contact with her. He only


    asionally heard about Cameron expressing his regret for not spending much time with his daughter.


    However, Anastasia became close to Lily. After Lily helped neutralize the toxin inside Anastasia, she


    lost a lot of weight. Now, she was confident and a bit slimmer. Alexander thought Lily would be proud to


    see the changes in Anastasia.


    ¡°Alex? Alex?¡± She called him twice before he returned to his senses. ¡°What were you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I just feel you¡¯ve changed a lot. Lily would be thrilled if she saw you,¡± he said.


    Anastasia grew worried at the mention of Lily. ¡°My dad told me what happened to Lily. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be


    okay.¡±


    Alexander had not told Anastasia everything that had happened, but she seemed to have found out


    about it now. Since Cameron had told her, Alexander thought he should no longer keep things from


    Anastasia.


    He nodded and sighed, ¡°I hope so too.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I came to tell you some good news.¡± Turning around, Anastasia took a photo from her purse and


    handed it to Alexander. ¡°Do you recognize him?¡±


    He took it curiously. It was a photo of a foreign man with sharp facial features. He had a gentle face


    and a faint smile, but his gaze looked sad. The man looked about the same age as Alexander as he


    carried a child.


    Although the person seemed familiar at first nce, Alexander could not immediately remember where


    he had seen the person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I do.¡± Shaking his head, he looked at Anastasia. ¡°Why?¡±


    Anastasia said, ¡°No? Look closer.¡±


    Alexander was puzzled. He took another look and saw a mark on the person¡¯s neck. Hidden by his


    cor, it somewhat resembled a birthmark or a scar.

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Alexander said. After a closer look, he added, unsure of his answer, ¡°He¡¯s¡­a prince


    from Yudonia?¡±


    Anastasia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s Prince Ross of Yudonia. The queen¡¯s eldest son.¡±


    ¡°Your dad sent you here?¡± Alexander caught on.


    Anastasia replied, ¡°He¡¯s tied up at work and can¡¯t let others see him frequenting your ce. So he


    asked me to visit you and tell you that Prince Ross would visit Hydend in two days.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard about it.¡± Alexander did not pay much attention to the news since he was


    preupied with saving Lily.


    Moreover, the prince was nearly forty, but the queen had no intention of abdicating. Like her many


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    other sons and grandchildren, Prince Ross had no absolute authority and would only asionally pay


    courtesy visits to other countries.


    ¡°My dad says it¡¯s an opportunity.¡± Anastasia was just repeating what her father said. She did not fully


    understand what it meant or why the visit was an opportunity for Alexander.


    When she asked her father about it, he only told her she did not need to know and that Alexander


    would understand when she passed the message. Still, she could not help but ask, ¡°Alex, do you get


    the message?¡±


    After some thought, Alexander slowly nodded. ¡°I think I do.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± Anastasia was surprised. ¡°Howe I don¡¯t? Is my dad saying the prince visiting Hydend


    would present an opportunity to rescue Lily?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Nodding, Alexander continued, ¡°I remember your dad knows the prince quite well as a


    personal friend.¡±


    ¡°I think so. My dad says I met him when I was little, but I don¡¯t remember.¡± Anastasia shook her head


    and tried in vain to recall.


    When she was little, Cameron sometimes brought her on his visits if the other party had children. Doing


    so could somehow liven up the atmosphere. However, since she was very young, Anastasia could not


    remember much about those visits.


    ¡°I see.¡± Alexander caught on right away.


    Since Cameron knew the prince as a friend, it would be easier to get inside the Yudonian Embassy


    again. Not only that, Fred might lose his cool as well.


    Although their two visits to the embassy yielded nothing, Fred was so rmed that he had not made


    any significant moves for now. Fred was wary that Alexander would return on other pretexts and would


    not postpone his experiment forever.


    Moreover, he could not risk them rescuing Lily. Therefore, both sides were simply biding their time.


    ¡°So, we can rescue Lily once the prince arrives? That¡¯s great news!¡± Anastasia chuckled happily. ¡°How


    about I ask my father to tell the prince toe sooner?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± Alexander was amused but dissuaded her. He knew it would not work because the


    prince would not bother. Also, it was not Cameron¡¯s ce to do so.

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200


    ¡°Your father knows what he¡¯s doing. Let¡¯s just do whatever he tells us to,¡± Alexander said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Anastasia frowned, slightly puzzled. ¡°Well, at least I¡¯ve passed the message. Oh, I heard the


    twins have returned. Can I see them?¡± Her eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen fraternal


    twins before!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re upstairs, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re awake. Go take a look,¡± Alexander nodded.


    Anastasia got up and ran upstairs.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the third bedroom on the left of the stairwell¡ª¡± Anastasia had gone out of view before he


    could finish.


    Anastasia quickly found the room because the door was open, and the two babies cried. Austin and


    Mike were in the room since the nanny had probably gone to prepare milk form.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anastasia saw Mike holding one baby when she entered. The adorable child stopped crying and looked


    curiously at her with teary eyes. However, the baby in Austin¡¯s arms cried inconsbly, and he seemed


    flustered.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll have to give you a shot if you keep crying,¡± Austin tried to coax the baby, ¡°You¡¯re


    not sick or anything, so why are you crying? Are you hungry? The form will be ready soon. Just wait


    a while, okay?¡±


    Of course, the baby could not understand him and continued crying.


    ¡°Oh,e on! If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll start crying too.¡± Austin grimaced helplessly.


    Anastasia chuckled.


    Austin heard her and looked over. He was surprised to see her. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, what the hell are you doing?¡± It was Anastasia¡¯s first time seeing Austin so flustered. She


    could not stopughing.


    Embarrassed, Austin said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy? Try it yourself!¡±


    ¡°Let me show you how, okay?¡± Anastasia approached and took the baby from him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hold


    her like that.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you know what you¡¯re doing? Be careful not to drop her!¡± he said hastily, holding out his hands


    in case she did.


    Anastasia carefully cradled the baby and gently patted him. Mike said, ¡°Be gentle, okay? Their heads


    are too fragile for you to swing them around.¡±


    ¡°I know; I¡¯ve seen it on TV before.¡± Nodding, Anastasia gently patted the baby. Although she never


    cared for a baby, she knew what she could and could not do.


    ¡°TV? Are you sure you can handle her?¡± Austin did not believe a young girl like her could do it better


    than a physician like him. However, to his astonishment, the baby stopped crying after just two minutes.


    Pouting, the infant now only let out intermittent sobs. Anastasia said, ¡°See? She stopped crying.¡±


    Austin was in disbelief.

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201


    ¡°She must have stopped crying because she¡¯s tired,¡± Austin refused to admit Anastasia was better than


    him. After all, he had tried tirelessly to calm the baby down, and she hardly needed to do anything.


    ¡°Yeah, right!¡± Anastasia scrunched her nose. Her mood improved after seeing the baby lying peacefully


    in her arms. The babies¡¯ smiles seemed to have made all their recent troubles disappear.


    ¡°Wow, she knows how to hold a baby better than you,¡± Mike said, ¡°Why¡¯d you mention giving the baby


    a shot? Don¡¯t you know children are scared of getting shots the most?¡±


    Austin mumbled, ¡°I was just saying. The baby wouldn¡¯t understand, would she?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think they wouldn¡¯t. They know if we say nice or bad things about them. When Nicky was little,


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    he would look sad if I scold him.¡± Mike probably could not stop thinking about his son. That was why he


    kept mentioning Nick.


    However, Austin did not stop him because he noticed Mike did not look as sad as before whenever he


    mentioned Nick. Austin thought it was a good way for Mike to channel his longing.


    At that moment, the nanny returned with two feeding bottles. ¡°Here, let me handle them.¡±


    She took the baby from Anastasia. ¡°Ladies first, all right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so sexist!¡± Austin eximed.


    Anastasia chuckled, ¡°She¡¯s the younger sister, right?¡±


    Her arms felt slightly sore as she handed the baby to the nanny. Anastasia already felt it after only


    holding the baby for a while, yet Mike did not seem tired as he cradled the other one.


    Anastasia could not help but say, ¡°You¡¯re so good at this.¡±


    ¡°Well, when my son¡ª¡±


    Realizing that he would mention his son again, Austin said, ¡°Don¡¯t encourage him, okay? He¡¯ll go on


    forever.¡±


    ¡°Hey, he deserves mypliment. At least he¡¯s not clumsy like you.¡± After getting to know Austin


    better, Anastasia dared to make fun of him.


    Austin shook his head. ¡°Come on, that¡¯s not what you said when I treated you.¡±


    ¡°He treated you?¡± Mike was curious.


    Anastasia nodded. ¡°Yeah, I had a virus or something, and he helped me get rid of it. So he kind of


    saved my life. Right, my savior?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Mike became thoughtful.


    ¡°You look better than before, too. It looks like you¡¯ve recovered well,¡± Austin said as he sized her up.


    Anastasia nodded. ¡°I have. Would you like to retake my wrist pulse to see if the virus is still in me?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Austin answered readily. After a moment, he withdrew his hand. ¡°You¡¯re doing well, but¡­ try to


    eat less grilled meat.¡±


    Anastasia stuck her tongue out at him, but she was impressed. As she had lost a lot of weight and Lily


    once told her she could, she had eaten quite a lot of grilled meat.


    The nanny looked surprised as she fed the baby. ¡°Wow, you can tell by feeling her wrist, Mr. Austin?¡±

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202


    ¡°He¡¯s an expert in herbal medicine. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Anastasia said smilingly.


    ¡°Really? Can you feel my wrist, too, Mr. Austin?¡± The nanny was curious.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Austin did not turn her down. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until you finish feeding the babies.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks in advance then, Mr. Austin,¡± the nanny said happily.


    Austin looked at Mike. ¡°Would you like me to take your wrist pulse too?¡±


    Mike shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°What for? I¡¯m not sick, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hey, some illnesses aretent. Maybe you have weak kidneys or something.¡±


    Mike snorted and turned away. ¡°My kidneys are working fine. Both of them are!¡±


    The two women chuckled.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s like doing a body checkup.¡± Austin was about to approach Mike when he heard, ¡°Austin,


    can I have a word with you?¡±


    Puzzled, Austin looked over his shoulder and saw Alexander standing at the doorway. The former


    asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡± Alexander turned and left.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Austin shrugged and pointed his chin at Mike. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. Tell me if you change your


    mind.¡±


    Mike snorted, ignoring him.


    Joining Alexander outside, Austin was curious. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Rhea.¡± Looking over his shoulder at him, Alexander said, ¡°We¡¯re alone now. Do you think it¡¯s


    possible to be invisible?¡±


    Austin was baffled. ¡°Why do you want us to be alone? Is there anyone you don¡¯t trust?¡±


    He caught on right away.


    Alexander shook his head. ¡°I just want you to speak your mind without bothering about what others


    think. So, what do you think about the incident?¡±


    ¡°I feel we know too little about our world.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°However, I think it¡¯s unlikely Rhea


    became invisible.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you tell us differently before this?¡±


    ¡°I think we should keep an open mind, but something doesn¡¯t add up.¡± Austin did not think much of it,


    but he might as well tell Alexander about it since he asked.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If Rhea had created a drug that could make her invisible, how did she open the door?¡± Austin asked


    emphatically. ¡°It¡¯s invisibility we¡¯re talking about, not the ability to walk through walls.


    ¡°Even if she did be invisible, she still had to open the door, right? So, when did she disappear?¡±


    Austin¡¯s exnation helped Alexander realize why he had a strange feeling about the incident. He


    thought Austin was right.


    ¡®So, how did Rhea open the door? Did someone do it for her?¡¯

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203


    Austin and Alexander fell silent before thetter asked, ¡°Who was the first to realize Rhea went


    missing?¡± ¡°T was,¡± Austin pointed to himself, adding, ¡°But I only peeked through the window.


    I didn¡¯t have the key.


    Who else could open the door besides you?¡± Alexander did not answer, but they exchanged a knowing


    look.


    ¡°Tt can¡¯t be him!¡± Austin shook his head after some thought.


    ¡°He hates Rhea as much as me.


    I don¡¯t believe he opened the door for her, let alone free her.¡± Alexander said, ¡°I agree, but we must


    think logically.


    As you said, she couldn¡¯t have vanished.


    Even if she could be invisible, she¡¯d need to open the door.


    That means there¡¯s only one possibility.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t Mike, but someone must¡¯ve opened the door for her.¡± After pondering for a while,


    Austin said, ¡°Did she only run away when we opened the door?¡± He shivered, thinking, ¡®Did Rhea


    be invisible and escape when we inspected the seemingly empty house? She could have


    murdered us!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s unlikely,¡± Alexander said readily, ¡°Even if we couldn¡¯t see her, we could sense her


    presence.


    I was the one who opened the door.


    I felt nothing when I entered, not even the slightest warmth.


    I¡¯m sure she wasn¡¯t in the house then.¡± As someone trained inbat, he could somehow sense


    people¡¯s presence.


    Even if he could not see a person, he could sense their heartbeat and breathing as long as they were


    alive.


    However, there was none that day.


    In other words, Rhea had already left the ce before he opened the door.


    As for whether she became invisible, he could not be sure for now.


    ¡°That means someone helped her,¡± Austin clicked his tongue, ¡° To think Rhea could gain a helper while


    locked up here! I wonder how on earth she managed to do that.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Alexander said, ¡°Still, her


    escape isn¡¯t a good thing.¡± Austin was not as worried.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Secretary Rollins stepped up the surveince across the city? I¡¯m sure she can¡¯t avoid us


    forever.¡± He thought everyone needed interaction.


    If Rhea needed food and amodation, they would find her.


    Finding her with surveince cameras in every street and alley should be more essible.


    ¡°What if she went to the embassy?¡± Alexander said.


    He had thought about the possibility before but refrained from saying it out loud.


    Since he and the others had a conflict therest time, it was difficult for them to reess the embassy.


    After all, Fred knew what they wanted, and they knew he was the bad guy.


    However, they could not do anything due to Fred¡¯s status.


    ¡°If she has, things will be tricky,¡± Austin added.


    They already had difficulty rescuing Lily, and Rhea at the embassy would only worsen things.


    ¡°Shit, if that¡¯s the case, would Rhea try to harm Lily?¡± Austin anxiously asked when he realized what


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Reah might do.

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204


    Alexander was just as concerned but knew he could do nothing about it. He said, ¡°I think they still need


    Lily for the experiment. Even if Rhea wants to harm her, they won¡¯t let her.¡±


    Austin nodded, ¡°I know, but¡­¡±


    He wanted to say anything could happen but decided against it. However, Alexander knew what he


    wanted to say. He added thoughtfully, ¡°We must hold on for two more days. Things might improve for


    us then.¡±


    ¡°Two days?¡± Austin was curious how Alexander was so sure. He soon noticed Alexander¡¯s firm gaze


    and dropped the subject, saying, ¡°So, should we talk to him about the incident?¡±


    The two nced toward the room at the back.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside first. We shouldn¡¯t assume it was him without concrete proof. It


    could hurt his feelings.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Austin sighed and stretched, then curiously looked at Alexander. ¡°Seriously, have you not


    suspected me before?¡±


    Seeing his curious look, Alexander nodded. ¡°To be honest, yes.¡±


    Austin was speechless.


    ¡°However, it couldn¡¯t be you because you didn¡¯t have the opportunity.¡± Alexander had only talked to him


    about it after careful consideration.


    Austin burst intoughter after a few seconds. ¡°Well, thanks for believing in me then.¡±


    He did not expect to be one of the suspects.


    ¡°Well, anyone could be the suspect, including me,¡± Alexander said, ¡°Who knows, I would work with


    Rhea for Lily¡¯s sake?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Austin raised his brow, looking as if he had heard something funny. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you couldn¡¯t do it, but Rhea would never help you save Lily. Although she kept saying


    she would, we know what she was up to. You¡¯re not dumb, so you¡¯d never believe her,¡± Austin said


    seriously.


    Alexander looked at him deeply and nodded, surprised Austin knew him quite well.


    ¡°Well, I need a damn nap. I¡¯m overwhelmed by all this craziness. Oh, I talked to my granduncle over


    the phone about Rhea bing invisible.¡± Austin paused for effect, then asked, ¡°Guess what he said.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alexander was curious what Dominic thought about it.


    ¡°He says it¡¯s horseshit!¡± Austin left,ughing.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After some thought, Alexanderughed and shook his head, thinking, ¡®Horseshit, huh? That does


    sound like something Dominic would say.¡¯

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205


    Alexander drove to Dominic¡¯s ce that night. As if knowing he woulde, the older man had


    prepared a pot of tea and some dishes. He smiled upon seeing Alexander, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting


    for you.¡±


    ¡°How did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°You must¡¯vee to ask about the invisible woman, huh?¡± Dominic cut to the chase.


    Alexander chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s nothing but horseshit?¡±


    Dominicughed heartily. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s horseshit indeed! Still, I knew you¡¯de and ask about it in


    person. I just didn¡¯t expect you toe this soon. How about we talk over dinner?¡±


    He poured Alexander a cup of tea and filled his own ss with wine.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±


    He nced around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Galen?¡±


    ¡°He is ying in the back. I didn¡¯t tell him you¡¯d being, just in case you didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to


    disappoint him.¡± The older man was considerate.


    Alexander felt bad knowing Galen must have missed him and Lily.


    ¡°I heard the twins have returned, huh?¡± Dominic asked after sipping his wine.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Yes, they have!¡±


    He was not surprised that Dominic knew because he knew Austin must have told him.


    ¡°That¡¯s excellent news!¡± Dominic nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure Lily will be next.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve failed her.¡± Alexander finished his tea in one gulp. He could not drink alcohol to drown his sorrow


    since he drove here alone.


    Dominic said without trying to console him, ¡°Yes, you have. As her husband, you should ensure her


    safety. Even if she¡¯s strong enough to look after herself, there¡¯s no point in marrying you if you can¡¯t


    care for her, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Alexander lowered his head, agreeing with the older man.


    Dominic lifted his ss and said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to tell you off but to state a fact. Of course, I know what


    Lily¡¯s like. She¡¯s stubborn as a mule, and you can¡¯t change her mind once she has decided something.


    I guess you two haven¡¯t prepared yourselves for this shit.¡±


    Alexander knew that was something Dominic had wanted to say for quite some time.


    ¡°Whoever created those viruses is a disgrace to the medical profession!¡± the older man scolded angrily.


    Then, he tried to console himself, ¡°Well, they aren¡¯t the first to have done horrible things like that. Also,


    invisibility is total bullshit. Not everything we see in movies can happen in real life. Everything should


    adhere tows of nature, and invisibility doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Alexander did not interrupt since Dominic spoke enthusiastically.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it was impossible when Austin told me about it,¡± Dominic kept drinking as he spoke,


    ¡°So, have you found the so-called invisible woman?¡±


    Alexander shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°She must be hiding then. When you do, tell me,¡± the older man said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see what an invisible


    woman looks like.¡±

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206


    Alexanderughed and refilled Dominic¡¯s ss, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she couldn¡¯t have be


    invisible?¡± ¡°T want to see how she makes a fool of herself, okay?¡± Dominic spoke bluntly with widened


    eyes.


    Alexanderughed.


    ¡°Well, I''l] let you know when we catch her.¡± After dining and chitchatting, they heard a flurry of footsteps


    approaching.


    Galen excitedly hurried over and asked, ¡°Daddy, is that you?!¡± A maid was close behind, trying to catch


    up.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± The boy threw his arms onto Alexander.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Daddy!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Alexander grew emotional as he held his son and inhaled his


    scent.


    He missed Galen so much that he did not want to let go.


    ¡°You little rascal!¡± Dominic said in a stern voice but did not drop his smile.


    ¡°What about my hug?¡± Galen turned to look at him and pouted.


    ¡°You''re drinking again!¡± ¡°What do you care?¡± Dominic put down his ss.


    ¡°Your dad came to pick you up.


    Can¡¯t I celebrate a little?¡± ted, Galen turned to his father.


    ¡°Daddy, is that true? Are you bringing me home?¡± ¡°Yes,m.¡± Surprised, Alexander nodded and looked


    at Dominic.


    ¡°How did you¡ª¡± ¡°How did I know you¡¯re taking him back?¡± Dominic snorted.


    ¡° Since the twins have returned home, I figured you would want to bring Galen back too.¡± Having


    expected this, the older man grew sentimental.


    ¡° Nowadays, even a family reunion is hard toe by, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alexander looked saddened as well.


    Not quite getting it, Galen asked, ¡°Have my brother and sister returned? Has Mommy returned?¡±


    ¡°Mommy hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Alexander held his son¡¯s shoulders with both hands and said


    thoughtfully, ¡°She still has something to do.


    She¡¯lle back after that.¡± ¡°will she?¡± Galen looked so disappointed that the two adults felt sorry for


    him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure she will!¡± Alexander nodded.


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s a tough one, okay? She''ll be fine,¡± Dominic said steadily.


    Alexander could not tell if he was trying to make them feel better or truly believed so.


    ¡°It¡¯ste.


    We should get going.¡± Alexander checked his watch.


    He knew travelingte was not safe.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Moreover, the others needed him at the house.


    ¡°Goodbye then!¡± Dominic waved.


    ¡°Come visit when Lily returns, okay?¡± ¡°we will.¡± Alexander nodded as he rose, carrying his son.


    Galen waved back.


    ¡°Bye-bye, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Dominic did not see them off.


    Instead, he slowly looked up at the darkening sky and let out a long sigh after the father and son¡¯s


    footsteps faded.

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207


    Rhea finally felt relieved after settling down at the embassy. In reality, she was not as confident as she


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    appeared before Fred. Although R20 and mind control were real, she did not obtain a 100% sess


    rate.


    She was not entirely sure if R20 would work. Even though it worked this time, she could not guarantee


    it would not fail the next time. Since she was preupied with her tasks, she had limited time to do


    research.


    With no help, she could only rely on her exploration and repeated experiments. It was the experiment


    involving Cameron that had inspired her. The drug was an upgrade based on it.


    Although the human brain and mind were incrediblyplex, Rhea believed she could control people


    through drugs.


    Since drugs could briefly anesthetize a person, and hypnosis could make them fall asleep or remember


    the past, she thought there could be something that put them under control. Combining hypnosis and


    drugs was R20¡¯s ultimate secret.


    Of course, Rhea did not tell Fred about it. After all, it was advantageous not to reveal everything to him.


    Now that she had settled in the embassy, she no longer had to worry about Alexander and Cameron¡¯s


    men hunting her down. She nced at her surroundings and was pleased she had tricked Mike into


    telling her the royal family of Yudonia backed the organization.


    Rhea finally realized why the organization wielded such a significant influence and was so secretive


    that she could never find out who they were.


    As for the identifier, she had taken it from the ¡°boss.¡± However, she did not know what the pattern


    represented and had only made things up to impress Fred.


    Whatever it was, Rhea had made progress. Next, she wanted to find Lily and find a way to convince


    Fred to eliminate her. That way, the organization would have to rely on Rhea solely.


    However, she saw someone guarding the door when she tried to walk out. Before she could step


    outside, the man stopped her. He did not speak nor look at her, but it was evident he would not let her


    out.


    ¡°I¡­ just want to walk around here,¡± Rhea said tentatively, ¡°I¡¯m Duke Frederick¡¯s friend, not a prisoner.¡±


    Still, the man followed his orders and ignored her.


    Rhea could only return to her bedroom. This time, she was furious, no longer as excited as before. She


    would be no different than Lily if she had to stay in one room. It was as if Rhea was being held captive


    again.


    ¡®I must gain Fred¡¯s trust as soon as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never get what I want.¡¯


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Lily sat on the attic floor beside the only window. She drew her legs to her chest as she


    gazed outside. She could only see sunlight and the asional dark clouds.


    It was cloudy and gloomy that day. Even so, she felt better being able to see the outside world. She


    wondered if the babies were okay after returning home.

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208


    ¡®I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine. Alex is very attentive to children. Galen had a small patch of eczema when he


    was a baby. I didn''t even notice it myself, but Alex did. He even quickly found a way to treat it.


    ¡®Although he looks like someone who only cares about business, he¡¯s observant of many small things


    and does them better than me. Sometimes, he would cook for us when the servants were on leave.


    ¡®I¡¯m so lucky to have married someone like him.¡¯ Lily could not help but smile when she thought about


    her husband and children.


    Suddenly, Lily realized she thought about her past because she was nearing the end of her life. Lily


    shook her head vigorously and thought, ¡®No, no, no! Snap out of it, Lily!¡¯


    People were often not brought down by their enemies but by their own beliefs. Once a person¡¯s beliefs


    crumbled, they would despair easily.


    As Lily was lost in thought, Fred entered with two guards. He smirked, ¡°Lily, you know what time it is,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Is it time to kick your ass?¡± Lily said bluntly without looking at Fred.


    ¡°You fucking¡ª" Upset, Fred caught himself and smiled again. ¡°I¡¯ll let that pass. Say whatever you want


    while you still can. Take her away!¡±


    He waved, gesturing for the guards to go forward. Since Lily had subdued him before, he dared not


    approach her himself.


    When the guards walked up to Lily, she bolted to her feet. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    The guards were probably stunned by her abruptness andmanding presence, so they did as she


    said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself,¡± Lily spoke dismissively.


    The guards looked at Fred, who gestured for them to oblige her.


    When Lily passed by Fred, he instinctively stepped backward. Lily chuckled when she noticed he was


    scared.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Fred snarled with a frown. To him, Lily¡¯sughter always carried a hint of


    unsettling mockery.


    Afterughing, she asked, ¡°Do you know that everyone has a weakness?¡±


    Puzzled, Fred narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted you to know you have a weakness, too.¡± Lily looked at him and spoke meaningfully, ¡°If


    others find out about it¡­¡±


    She let out an indifferent chuckle at the end.


    Fred felt a chill run down his spine and eximed, ¡°I have no weakness! Stop ying mind games with


    me, got it? You¡¯re going to fucking die soon! You¡¯ve tricked me once. I won¡¯t fall for it the second time!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lily dug her ear, looking calm. ¡°Okay, okay. Why do you have to shout? Are you telling me that, or


    you¡¯re trying to warn yourself?¡±


    She walked off.


    Fred was livid.

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209


    Lily pretended to be calm, but her heart was pounding. After all, she didn¡¯t know why Fred let her out.


    She wondered if the time hade to transfer the queen¡¯s consciousness to her.


    ¡®Am I about to die? Is there no hope at all?¡¯


    Lilt did not want to die but could not escape since surveince cameras and heavily armed guards were


    everywhere. Her chances of running were slim to none.


    However, she was surprised when the men brought her to an infirmary. After a thorough body checkup,


    the nurses left her in the room and locked it.


    Lily was puzzled, not knowing what they were up to.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and she was surprised to see the visitor.


    ¡­


    Fabian looked quite different when Cameron saw him again. The former had lost a lot of weight and


    had bruises on him. Cameron heard he had fought with the people inside. The unshaven Fabian even


    looked dull.


    When Cameron called him, he blinked and took a while before returning to his senses.


    ¡°Fabian,¡± Cameron called, feeling conflicted. After all, his wife wanted him to care for her only brother,


    but Cameron had failed her. He med himself that Fabian ended up like this.


    Fabian sat there with his head hung low, trying to ignore Cameron.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Cameron added, ¡°How have you been for the past two days?¡±


    ¡°How have I been?¡± Without looking up, Fabianughed. He cocked his head and nced at Cameron.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me here and find out yourself?!¡±


    His sudden outburst left Cameron momentarily speechless and relieved at the same time.


    ¡®At least he¡¯s still acting like his usual self. Of course, he would only get angry and me others instead


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    of reflecting on his actions.¡¯


    After knowing his brother-inw for so many years, Cameron knew he would never repent, let alone


    turn a new leaf.

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210


    As Fabian¡¯s sister was gentle and virtuous, Cameron wondered how Fabian turned out this way.


    Cameron sighed and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re having a hard time here, but you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like


    this if you hadn¡¯t been so greedy and tried to steal the project.¡±


    ¡°I got it through legal means!¡± Fabian shouted, ¡°You fucking gave it to me, remember? I thought you


    were trying to help me, but you ting me up instead! You fucking asshole!¡±


    He tried to choke Cameron but couldn¡¯t reach him through the bars. Even so, Fabian tried. It showed


    how much he hated Cameron.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t set you up. Let me repeat it. It¡¯s Rhea who did this to you,¡± Cameron said emphatically, ¡°She


    used her drug to influence me so that I would give you the project. Why else would you have gotten it?


    ¡°You im you got the contract legally, but La Beaut¨¦ Group had already won the bid. Thepany is


    a much better candidate regarding cash flow and qualification. Why would I redo the bidding and give


    you the project?


    ¡°Did you genuinely get itwfully? You should know the answer, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± His questions stumped


    Fabian.


    Cameron continued, ¡°Did you care about thew when you tried to use me to gain an upper hand over


    yourpetitors? Now that you¡¯re behind bars, you try to im innocence. That¡¯s just how thew


    works.¡±


    Fabian was at a loss for words. He knew he was wrong but couldn¡¯t ept the abrupt change of his


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    fate.


    Just a few days ago, everyone tried to curry his favor. He had been doing well and even daydreamed


    about his bright future, yet this happened.


    Life at the detention center was a nightmare, and he could hardly sleep at night.


    Fabian¡¯s madness gradually faded when he thought about the days he had spent here. He slowly


    withdrew his hands and clutched his hair before ramming his head against the bars. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ron! I¡¯m


    begging you. Please save me! I can¡¯t stay here any longer!


    ¡°This is a horrible ce! For my sister¡¯s sake, please get me out of here. That¡¯s all I¡¯ll ever ask of you!¡±


    He kept banging his head against the bar as if to crash through them. He also pulled at his hair as he


    sobbed.


    Cameron felt terrible for him, saying, ¡°Calm down, Fabian! The case is still under investigation. I know


    you were unaware of what happened, but Rhea yed a major part in this.¡±


    ¡°Rhea¡­¡± Fabian widened his eyes. ¡°I have no idea what she did. You know Rhea had studied abroad


    and only returned not long ago. Rhea isn¡¯t even close to me and Maria. I¡¯m sure Rhea must¡¯ve gotten


    led astray when she was overseas. You know she¡¯s not a bad¡ª¡±


    ¡°She tried to poison Anastasia when she was just fourteen!¡± Cameron interrupted.


    He knew Fabian knew nothing about it back then, but Rhea wasn¡¯t led astray by others. Her actions


    were a reflection of her true nature.


    ¡®What person would poison their cousin or uncle? Rhea¡¯s no ordinary girl.¡¯


    ¡°But I¡¯m innocent!¡± Fabian murmured.


    ¡°Now tell me, where does Rhea usually hang out? Or where would she feel safe?¡±

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211


    Fabian blinked, seemingly puzzled by Cameron¡¯s question.


    Cameron asked again, ¡°If Rhea wishes to hide somewhere, where will it be?¡±


    ¡®If I want to know where Rhea¡¯s hiding, I should ask her parents.¡¯


    Cameron¡¯s men had searched through surveince footage all over the city but failed to locate her.


    Since she was unlikely to flee the city, she must be hiding somewhere.


    With that thought in mind, he asked his men to stake out Fabian¡¯s house. Still, they discovered nothing


    after two days. Cameron then decided to see if he could get any helpful information from Fabian.


    ¡°Why would Rhea want to hide?¡± Fabian blinked again, then thought of something. ¡°You¡¯re trying to


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    catch her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Rhea broke thew, after all. If we can arrest her and determine she was behind all this, you can


    leave the ce soon,¡± Cameron said seriously. He exaggerated slightly, but it was indeed so.


    If Fabian weren¡¯t the mastermind, he would receive a reduced sentence.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to betray my daughter?¡± He looked conflicted.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it a betrayal. Rhea hasmitted a crime, so she¡¯s not a hero! If she gets away with


    this, she will end up harming more people!¡± Cameron said seriously.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve no idea.¡± Shaking his head, Fabian turned around and leaned against the bars as he slid


    down. He shook his head again, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Fabian, it¡¯ll be toote for Rhea if we don¡¯t stop her. You can still make amends if you help us


    apprehend her now!¡± Cameron said as he stared at Fabian¡¯s back


    Fabian shook his head. ¡°I honestly have no idea. I wouldn¡¯t tell you even if I did. Even if she used me,


    she¡¯s still my daughter. How can I sell her out?¡± He murmured as if talking to himself.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cameron was angry but could do nothing. He hammered the bar, then sighed, saying, ¡°Maria¡¯s


    ill.¡±


    Fabian¡¯s eye twitched, but he remained still.


    Cameron looked at him and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve seized your house. I told Tasia to tell Maria to stay at


    the apartment in the suburb for now. It¡¯s clean and less crowded. A good ce to free her mind from


    overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Gee, what would I do without you?¡± Fabian said coldly, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Cameron sighed and asked, ¡°Did you know that Maria and Rhea once locked me inside a secret room


    in your garage?¡±


    Fabian was stunned and feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Fabian, they¡¯ve done many things behind your back, especially Rhea. Your daughter¡­¡± Cameron


    sighed.

 Chapter 2212

    Chapter 2212


    Cameron realized he could not gain any helpful information from Fabian and turned to leave.


    Fabian called his name indifferently, ¡°Ron.¡±


    Cameron stopped and turned to see his brother-inw in the same position. Fabian said, ¡°You have a


    daughter too. What would you do if shemitted a crime? Would you report her to the police?


    Besides, aren¡¯t you responsible for what¡¯s happening to my family?¡±


    Fabian slowly turned to look at Cameron. ¡°You were obsessed with building your career, so my sister


    had to care for the family alone. She almost fell into depression. After she died, we helped you care for


    Tasia.


    ¡°Rhea has only got astray because we neglected her. What about you? You got what you wanted yet


    refused to help me despite what I had done for many years. Ron, You¡¯re more heartless than Rhea.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Cameron was speechless.


    Fred said emphatically, ¡°I don¡¯t care how many people Rhea harmed. She has never hurt me or her


    mother. She¡¯s my daughter, so I won¡¯t tell you anything. Just get the hell out of my face!¡±


    When Cameron¡¯s footsteps faded, he looked at the ceiling and sighed. Fabian would never tell


    Cameron anything, even if he knew something. He knew it was pointless to count on Cameron to save


    him now.


    ¡®Someone like Cameron only cares about thew, but Rhea¡¯s different. I might have a chance to


    escape if she can cause enough trouble.¡¯


    After so many years, Fabian realized he could never depend on outsiders. Instead, his daughter had


    be his only hope.


    Back in the car, Cameron looked grim.


    Anastasia saw his expression and thought momentarily before saying, ¡°Uncle Fabian refused to talk?


    Should I go talk to him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Cameron shook his head and sighed. With Fabian¡¯s words still echoing, Cameron looked


    over his shoulder at his daughter.


    ¡®What would you do if shemitted a crime? Would you report her to the police?¡¯


    If it were the past, Cameron would have said yes. Nothing was more important than justice to him.


    However, after seeing Anastasia''s concerned expression, he remembered how much he owed his wife.


    ¡®Would I be able to punish Tasia if shemitted a crime? I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯d do. I guess I¡¯ll only find


    out if it ever happened someday.


    ¡°Uncle Fabian might not know the answer since he hasn¡¯t been close to Rhea. How about I ask Aunt


    Maria instead?¡± Anastasia asked thoughtfully. She was eager to help her father.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she might tell you off?¡± Cameron knew that had happenedst time. He patted his


    daughter¡¯s head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll look for other ways.¡±

 Chapter 2213

    Chapter 2213


    If Fabian refused to help him, Cameron doubted Maria would. Since Rhea returned after her staged


    death, Maria would do anything for her, even breaking thew. Therefore, there was no point in asking


    Maria for help. Furthermore, she was still furious with Cameron.


    ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t wish to see her, I can ask her. I don¡¯t mind if she tells me off.¡± Anastasia thought her


    father was concerned about this.


    ¡°No, we shouldn¡¯t waste time on her.¡± He smiled. ¡°Anyway, thank you for being such a great helptely.¡±


    ¡°Well, all I did was pass on messages. I didn¡¯t do much.¡± Anastasia had been doing her best to help


    Cameron. She was happy even acting as a messenger.


    Now, the father and daughter could spend much more time together, and they cherished these


    moments more than ever.


    ¡°Dad, do you think Rhea might have gone to look for the person responsible for the research?¡±


    Anastasia thought momentarily and said, ¡°After all, she has always wanted to rejoin the organization.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cameron shook his head and said, ¡°She has no idea who¡¯s behind the organization.¡±


    ¡®Rhea tried working with Mike to find out where the organization is or whom to contact. It shows she


    knows nothing about it. If so, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to the embassy, right?¡¯


    Cameron didn¡¯t voice his thoughts, while Anastasia wondered where Rhea could hide.


    ¡®Rhea has no home to return to and is wanted by the police. It¡¯s not easy to find a safe ce. She also


    needs food to survive, so where can she be?¡¯


    Suddenly, Cameron had an idea. He looked at his daughter and said, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right.¡±


    Anastasia was puzzled.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°We always assumed Rhea didn¡¯t know how to contact the organization. What if she did?¡±


    Anastasia puzzled. ¡°But you said she didn¡¯t, right?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t before, but that might not be true now.¡±


    Anastasia grew even more confused. ¡°How do you know she knows where the organization is now?¡±


    Cameron answered, ¡°I¡¯m just specting. Still, no one had considered that. Also, what you said


    reminded me to keep an open mind.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Anastasia asked, ¡°I helped?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Cameron patted her head, then instructed the chauffeur, ¡°Drive.¡±


    ...


    After the checkup, Lily waited alone in the room. She pondered if the time hade to proceed with


    the R10 experiment when someone opened the door.

 Chapter 2214

    Chapter 2214


    Lily expected Fabian to appear, but it was Rhea instead. Lily was shocked. However, she knew Rhea


    also did not expect to see her. Rhea chuckled meaningfully and said, ¡°Fancy seeing you here.¡±


    Lily narrowed her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡±


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I be here?¡± Rhea walked over and sat on the bed. ¡°You seem to be enjoying yourself


    here.¡±


    She looked Lily up and down, saying, ¡°Oh, you unloaded the cargo, huh?¡±


    Upset by her choice of words, Lily said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To achieve my dreams, of course! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the one who will experiment on you,¡± Rhea said


    indifferently.


    She dangled her legs and looked around. ¡°They finished your checkup, huh? That means the final


    phase is about to begin. Should I congratte you?¡±


    Rhea¡¯s gloating tone dripped with sarcasm.


    Lily sneered, ¡°You should. After all, I¡¯ll make history bypleting a legendary experiment. Too bad


    you don¡¯t have a chance to do something so significant to humankind.¡±


    Rhea¡¯s smile froze as she looked at Lily in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be scared? We are bound to die, after all. Besides, my aplishments will be a crucial


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    milestone in human history. Many would do anything to take my ce now.¡± Lily looked excited about


    the experiment.


    ¡°But you¡¯re going to die! Your body will live on, but you¡¯re no longer yourself without your


    consciousness and soul.¡± Ironically, Rhea seemed more anxious, even though Lily would face this.


    Lily nodded calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit. As I said, everyone dies sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°What about your kids? Based on what I know, you already have three children, right? If you die, they¡¯ll


    lose their mom forever!¡± Rhea asked tentatively, unconvinced that Lily meant what she said.


    Rhea was disappointed because she thought Lily would break down in fear. However, thetter was


    calm and even looked forward to the experiment.


    ¡®How can she remain so calm and indifferent? She must be faking it!¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Rhea purposely mentioned Lily¡¯s children to agitate her.


    Lily raised her brow and said, ¡°Of course, I feel bad for them.¡±


    Before Rhea could gloat, she added, ¡°But many children are far worse off than them. Some have


    neglectful parents, and others don¡¯t even have parents. My children are much luckier than those kids.


    Don¡¯t you think so?


    Rhea was surprised and at a loss for words.

 Chapter 2215

    Chapter 2215


    Rhea took a moment before snorting. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡±


    Lily¡¯s words had struck a chord with her, but Rhea couldn¡¯t show it. Thetter remembered how her


    parents had neglected her during her childhood.


    Rhea had tried to attract her parents¡¯ attention but could not shake the feeling that they cared about


    Anastasia more. To Rhea, kinship was nothingpared to power and money.


    ¡°Cut the crap! There are no good parents in the world! All they care about is self-interest,¡± Rhea said


    coldly, ¡°If you could exchange your children¡¯s lives for a chance to live, wouldn¡¯t you do it?¡±


    She believed everyone would.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Lily answered readily. ¡°Would you? Would your parents?¡±


    She got to Rhea¡¯s nerve, and thetter shouted, ¡°What do you care?!¡±


    ¡°Well, my decision is also none of your business, right?¡± Lily asked steadily with a faint smile.


    Rhea was stumped.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t waste my time arguing with you. Unlike you, I still have many important experiments and


    wonderful things to create. Too bad you¡¯ll no longer have the chance to see them,¡± Rhea said,


    envisioning her bright future.


    Lily shook her head. ¡°How do you know I no longer have the chance while you do?¡±


    ¡°Stop speaking in riddles!¡± Rhea narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you even realize what¡¯ll happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Save your concern for yourself, okay?¡± Lily shook her head, having nothing more to say to Rhea. As


    she turned away, she thought about something and looked over her shoulder at Rhea. ¡°So you willingly


    walked into the trap?¡±


    Rhea nodded, then caught herself and quickly shook her head. ¡°What are you talking about? I wanted


    to rejoin the organization, okay?¡±


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t get it. Why would anyone want to be someone else¡¯spdog?¡± Lily said casually


    with a raised brow.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Upset, Rhea stopped herself and took a deep breath. ¡°Being thepdog of someone with


    power is better than being a nobody. Do you think you¡¯re better than me? No matter how influential


    your husband is, he still couldn¡¯t save you, could he?¡±


    Rhea tilted her head and sized up the room. ¡°Why don¡¯t you beg me to fulfill yourst wishes? Perhaps


    I might help you when I feel like it?¡±


    However, Lily had closed her eyes to rest and ignored her.


    With no one to quarrel with, Rhea soon felt bored. She was also curious why they had brought her


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    here.


    After looking around, she found nothing unusual and guessed there were surveince or listening


    devices. However, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Fred wanted her there.

 Chapter 2216

    Chapter 2216


    That evening, Alexander arrived at the entrance of a rather discreet private club. After a strict security


    check, he proceeded to the innermost VIP room.


    Having arrived early, he made some preparations. When he was almost done, Cameron brought a


    foreigner over. The usually stern-faced man spoke smilingly as he courteously led the guest inside.


    Seeing them, Alexander quickly went over.


    ¡°Ross, this is the Mr. Alexander Russell I told you about. He¡¯s a prominent businessman in Kingnd.


    Oh, yes, he also has many properties and businesses in Yudonia,¡± Cameron introduced the two with a


    smile.


    Alexander said, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Highness. Just call me Alex.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Alex,¡± Ross said in a friendly manner and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about you.


    You¡¯re good at making money off my country, huh?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cameronughed while Alexander said, ¡°Well, I do make a lot of money doing business in Yudonia, but


    you also benefit from the affordable goods I sell.


    ¡°Besides, there are many Yudonian businesses in Hydend, so we can''t say you haven''t earned a fair


    share from us, right? The trade between our countries benefits everyone.¡±


    Ross gave him a deep look.


    Cameron wondered if he should say something to break the tension. However, the prince suddenly


    burst outughing. ¡°Well said, Alex! I was just messing with you. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Alexanderughingly said, ¡°I was messing with you too. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a down-to-earth


    person, Your Highness. I feel like I¡¯ve known you for years.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Ross. We¡¯re not on a formal asion, are we?¡± he said casually.


    Surprised, Alexander looked at Cameron, who nodded at him. ¡°Well, as you wish then¡­ Ross.¡±


    The princeughed.


    ¡°Take a seat. You must be tired after all the functions. It¡¯s time to rx,¡± Cameron said and beckoned.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Yes,e have a drink.¡±


    However, before he could open a bottle of wine, one of Ross¡¯s men examined the drinks and inspected


    the room. After ensuring everything was safe, the bodyguard nodded at the prince and left.


    As guards stood at the door and the prince was safe, such actions seemed overly cautious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you guys, but that¡¯s the protocol,¡± Ross exined.


    Alexander nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, the straightforward Ross said, ¡°Ron has told me about Fred, but I need


    to look into it first.¡±


    Cameron nodded. ¡°Well, you should. We just wish you could hurry up a bit. Otherwise¡­¡±

 Chapter 2217

    Chapter 2217


    Ross smiled. ¡°It¡¯s hard to control the timing, so I can¡¯t promise anything. After all, Fred is one of mine,


    and he¡¯s assisted my mother for many years. I can¡¯t just listen to your side of the story.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Alexander called out, trying to stress its severity. ¡°You¡¯re right to think so, but Fred¡¯s


    experiment will not just harm my wife but also the queen.


    ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee the experiment will work, and it has high risks. We could have arrested Fred for


    conducting such experiments in Hydend. Still, we¡¯d like to discuss it first out of respect for your


    country, you, and Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cameron nodded, ¡°We don¡¯t want to escte the issue. Our two countries have been on


    peaceful terms. We don¡¯t want our ties to be affected by it.¡±


    After a pause, he deepened his voice and said, ¡°Moreover, we have concrete evidence regarding


    Fred¡¯s experiments. If this gets out, every country in the world will condemn Yudonia. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re


    aware of the consequences, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Ross narrowed his eyes, upset.


    Cameron shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the fact, and you know it.¡±


    Ross fell silent and became thoughtful.


    Alexander exchanged looks with Cameron and said, ¡°The impact will be huge. Besides, we visited the


    embassy twice and didn¡¯t see Her Majesty. I wonder if you¡¯ve kept in touch with the queen or lost


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    contact with hertely.¡±


    ¡°She always stays in the Royal Pce of Yudonia. You wouldn¡¯t see her in the embassy, of course,¡±


    Ross lowered his gaze and said ndly, ¡°You worry too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be great if that¡¯s the case. However, since Fred is trying to continue the experiment¡¯s final phase,


    he would need Her Majesty around. Could he be¡ª¡±


    Ross interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s absurd! The experiment you told me about doesn¡¯t even make sense. Life


    extension? How can my mom¡¯s soul live on through your wife¡¯s body? Are you trying to spread lies for


    your conspiracy against Yudonia?¡±


    Ross sized the two up suspiciously.


    ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡±


    Alexander wanted to exin, but Cameron patted his shoulder and looked at Ross. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d


    know if we¡¯re lying. Despite Fred¡¯s power, you must have a way of tracking what he¡¯s been doing.


    ¡°Her Majesty has aplished many things over these years, but she¡¯s getting old while you¡¯re in your


    prime and ready to make your mark,¡± Cameron continued, ¡°Life extension is indeed absurd, but many


    throughout history have tried to achieve it.


    ¡°Perhaps Fred might have swayed Her Majesty. As her eldest son, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t wish someone


    else to fool her in her old age.¡±


    ¡°Ron,¡± Ross said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯re friends, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can talk bad about my family and


    country.¡±

 Chapter 2218

    Chapter 2218


    ¡°I agree. However, since we¡¯ve known each other for many years, I¡¯m warning you as a friend. Only you


    can decide what to do since it¡¯s your family¡¯s affair. If you need help, Alexander and I will help. Still, we


    must stick to protocols for official matters.¡±


    Cameron gave an all-epassing and flexible answer.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Ross pursed his lips, then smiled. ¡°Point taken. Nheless, let¡¯s have fun tonight and not dwell on


    politics.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no politics tonight!¡± Cameron nodded and raised his ss. ¡°I¡¯m delighted to see you after so


    many years. Here''s to a pleasant visit in Hydend!¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Ross looked at Alexander smilingly.


    Thetter caught on and raised his ss. ¡°To a pleasant visit! If you need anything, please tell me, and


    I¡¯ll be at your service.¡±


    ¡°I thank you in advance, then!¡± Ross smiled and downed his wine.


    From that moment, Cameron refrained from discussing Fred or the experiments. As if it was just a


    casual gathering, they only talked about recent amusing news, beautiful ces, delicious cuisine,


    etcetera.


    Alexander understood it meant the discussion had ended, and Ross knew what to do next. The former


    would take a simr approach as Cameron if it were up to him. However, Alexander was restless since


    the matter concerned Lily.


    He ced great hope in Ross. If he got involved, things would get rtively easier.


    Of course, Ross wouldn¡¯t be so quick to agree to help. As a prince, he could not say anything he


    wanted lest people would use it against him.


    Alexander understood this but could not help bing a bit gloomy.


    The three drank into the night. After seeing Prince Ross off, Cameron turned and saw Alexander


    standing with a troubled look.


    ¡°Why? Are you troubled by hisck ofmitment?¡± Cameron said, patting Alexander¡¯s shoulder


    gently.


    Alexander forced a smile. ¡°Given who he is, I know he can¡¯t just say yes, let alone make any promises.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly,¡± Cameron said, nodding, ¡°Since you¡¯re aware of this, why are you so gloomy?¡±


    ¡°Because I can wait, but not Lily. If Fred begins the experiment now, then she¡­¡± He could not finish his


    sentence. He would be anxious whenever he thought about the scenario.

 Chapter 2219

    Chapter 2219


    ¡°I know how you feel, but we can only trust Lily now.¡± Cameron sighed, ¡°Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you


    something.¡±


    After a pause, he met Alexander¡¯s puzzled gaze and said, ¡°Rhea¡¯s also at the embassy.¡±


    Alexander was only slightly surprised. ¡°So she knows who¡¯s behind the organization.¡±


    Nodding, Cameron asked, ¡°What about your side? Did you find any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ I feel he has his reasons.¡± Alexander shook his head, feeling conflicted. On the one hand,


    he felt betrayed. On the other hand, he empathized with him to some extent.


    ¡°That¡¯s unlike you,¡± Cameron said, giving him a deep look.


    Alexander knew he was right. The former could be tough on others in the past, but not anymore. It


    wasn¡¯t that he had be soft as he got older. Instead, his experience had changed how he thought


    about the matter.


    Having been worried about the twins and Lilytely, he knew how miserable it must be for the man.


    Alexander could guess why he did it.


    ¡°Let me observe him for a while,¡± Alexander said, ¡°We all know Rhea was researching stuff she could


    use for mind control. I¡¯m more inclined to believe he couldn¡¯t help it, just as you were before.¡±


    Cameron was at a loss for words.


    He thought what happenedst time was a significant setback in his life. However, he became highly


    guarded because of it. He even turned the tables when she tried to do it to him again, tricking her into


    believing he had fallen into her trap.


    ¡°All right, but you must remember, thew doesn¡¯t care whether or not a perpetrator has acted against


    their wishes.¡±


    Alexander nodded. ¡°I know. How many days will Prince Ross stay in Hydend?¡±


    After some thought, Cameron answered, ¡°He told people three days, but there might be slight changes,


    I guess.¡±


    After all, Ross could adjust his schedule.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°Well, keep me in the loop if there are any updates,¡± Cameron said, then got into the car that had been


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    waiting for him.


    Alexander waved goodbye, gazing after the car as it went away.


    ¡­


    Fred did not discover any helpful information after staring at the monitor. He suddenly thought of


    locking Rhea and Lily up together, hoping the former would reveal any secrets he did not know about.


    However, it was a pointless endeavor. Rhea only went on with nonsense as she argued with Lily.


    Now, the two women sat apart and ignored each other.


    Seeing them through the surveince monitor, Fred said into the microphone, ¡°Take Rhea back to her


    room.¡±

 Chapter 2220

    Chapter 2220


    After Fred gave the instruction, someone soon entered and took Rhea away. She looked at Lily


    tauntingly as she left.


    ¡®So childish!¡¯ Fred scoffed. ¡®Does she think she¡¯s indispensable? Indeed, I need talents, but I¡¯m not that


    desperate. Although R20 sounds interesting, that woman isn¡¯t our only option.


    ¡®Also, we wanted to research mind control several times but failed. How would we know if she


    seeded?¡¯


    Fred looked at Lily sitting there meditatively. He wondered if she had epted her fate or was nning


    something.


    Whatever it was, his men had searched her to ensure she would not have anything¡ªnot even the


    smallest tool¡ªon her. He had also stopped giving her medicine to maintain her body''s purity for the


    experiment''s sake.


    After some thought, he got up and entered the elevator, pressing the button for B1.


    Reaching basement level one, he exited the elevator and took a winding path to the stairwell. He then


    went downstairs.


    Two floors down, he reached an ample space divided into several rooms where people conducted


    experiments intensively. Besides the clinking of utensils and the beeping ofputers, as they


    analyzed data, there was no sound of anyone talking.


    Fred had secretly built this concealed ce over the years. He had nned ahead since he knew


    setting up an inconspicuousboratory was challenging. Not even the queen knew about its existence.


    Now, he could safely conduct the final phase of the R10 experiment here. He would obtain his ultimate


    sess when it worked.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When Fred went in, no one paid attention because they were busy with work. He was pleased with it


    and did not want anyone to greet or salute him. He only wanted results.


    After approaching aputed, Fred looked at the ongoing data analysis. On theputer screen were


    two simted figures of human bodies containing the physiological data of Lily and the queen.


    Nearly every day, the data would be updated and then cross-referenced.


    Fred bent over and studied it. After a moment, he typed something on the keyboard and brought up two


    more figures withparison charts. They were two males instead of females.


    He narrowed his eyes thoughtfully.


    The person in charge saw his concerned look and said, ¡°This particrparison is unique. Since


    the child is still growing, the data isn''t entirely precise. We should expect such variations."


    After a moment of thought, Fred asked, ¡°Does that mean he might not match up and be unusable?"


    "That¡¯s correct." After a pause, the person continued, "However, he¡¯s highlypatible regarding blood


    type and other data. Rtively speaking, the probability of him being a match is very high."


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I still have time.¡±Fred looked grim but not anxious.


    Compared to the queen, he still could wait. However, he desperately needed to know if the experiment


    would work. If it seeded, that would mark the first and pivotal step of his grand undertaking.

 Chapter 2221

    Chapter 2221


    Fred left his undergroundboratory and went upstairs to the queen¡¯s bedroom. He pushed a food cart


    in, smiling, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Time for dinner or time for me to die?¡± The queen scoffed and turned her wheelchair around.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°How could you say that? You¡¯re going to live for a long time, okay?¡± With a smile, Fred uncovered the


    cloche. ¡°These are all your favorite dishes.¡±


    The queen nced at the food dismissively before asking, ¡°Fred, be honest. What on earth are you up


    to?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I told you, but you didn¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m trying to help you lead Yudonia forever as our


    greatest queen,¡± he said, ¡°Don¡¯t let Lily fool you. She just wants to save herself.¡±


    ¡°What if the experiment fails?¡± the queen asked, ¡°You can¡¯t guarantee it¡¯ll seed, can you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sure it will. We¡¯ve done many simr experiments before this. I¡¯ll never put your life at risk.¡±


    The queen gazed at him but said nothing. Instead, she turned her wheelchair around and started to


    eat.


    Fred¡¯s smile deepened. He slowly crouched and said gently, ¡°Your Majesty, you shouldn¡¯t question my


    loyalty. I¡¯ve only taken extreme measures due to the circumstances. I¡ª"


    Before he could speak about his loyalty, there was a sudden knock on the door. Fred looked upset.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb us!¡±


    ¡°Your Grace!¡± a weak yet insistent voice answered. ¡°The prince is here.¡±


    The queen stopped eating and became still.


    Fred was surprised. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±


    He nced at the queen and murmured, ¡°Enjoy the meal. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    He quickly left the room and closed the door before turning to the man outside with a frown. ¡°What did


    you say?¡±


    ¡°The prince is here. He¡¯s downstairs reviewing some documents. He¡¯ll being up shortly,¡± the man


    said nervously.


    ¡°Which one?¡± Fred asked.


    ¡°Prince Ross¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell is he doing here?¡± Fred frowned. ¡°ording to the itinerary, he shouldn¡¯t havee


    here. Tell him I¡¯m busy with an urgent matter and will meet him shortly.¡±


    He then returned to the room.


    The queen was still eating and feigned ignorance of what was happening outside.


    Fred stared at her back and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you must have heard it, right? Your eldest son, Prince


    Ross, is here. What do you think? Is he here to see you, or is he up to something?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here,¡± the queen said while eating.


    ¡°No, he does. You¡¯ve left the pce for a long time and haven¡¯t checked your phone recently. How


    could he not know you¡¯re here after not hearing anything from you?¡± Fred spoke steadily, showing no


    panic.

 Chapter 2222

    Chapter 2222


    The queen put down her utensils and stopped eating. She could not overeat at her age since her


    appetite was not as good as it used to be. She calmly looked over her shoulder at Fred, saying, ¡°Then


    what do you think? What do you want him to do?¡±


    Fred burst intoughter. ¡°My dear queen, Prince Ross isn¡¯t a child. He wouldn¡¯t do what I want, would


    he? Still, I¡¯m confident he¡¯s not on your side.¡±


    He spoke confidently, wagging his finger.


    The queen chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s my son. Shouldn¡¯t he be on my side instead of yours?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. You and I are on the same side, Your Majesty,¡± Fred said seriously.


    ¡°Fred, are you joking?¡± The queenughed. ¡°It¡¯s funny, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Cut the act, my clever Queen. You know better than anyone that none of your sons wishes for your


    longevity. Who would want to remain a prince forever?


    ¡°They¡¯re eager to rece you as the head of Yudonia,¡± he said with conviction, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who


    wishes you to remain in power forever. I¡¯m your closest aide. It''ll affect me if you step down or are no


    longer around.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you and I are on the same side, Your Majesty. I¡¯m the only person who truly cares about


    you!¡± He sighed, shaking his head.


    The queen remained quiet, neither retorting nor agreeing.


    Fred looked at her for a while. ¡°Okay, I have to go and find out why the prince hase here. Have a


    good rest, Your Majesty. You¡¯re about to be reborn!¡±


    He smiled meaningfully and ordered someone to push the food cart away before leaving the room.


    However, he did not go straight to the prince. Instead, he got changed first.


    After riding the elevator, the doors opened, and he saw Ross. Thetter was angry and impatient. Fred


    saluted him and said, ¡°My Prince, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. I¡¯ve been so busy with worktely.¡±


    Ross red at him. ¡°How dare you keep me waiting?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Your Highness!¡± He bowed deeply. ¡°Punish me any way you like. I deserve it.¡±


    Ross stared at him and snorted. ¡°Forget it. You were working hard. What kind of message would I be


    sending if I punished you? Take me to your office. Let me see how heavy your workload is.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Fred hesitated.


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I go to your office?¡± Ross asked.


    Fred quickly answered, ¡°No, no, you can! It¡¯s just that my office is messy, and I don¡¯t want to be


    disrespectful to you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Give me a break. I¡¯m not a clean freak.¡± Ross joined Fred in the elevator and turned to face outward.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Press the button.¡±


    Fred caught himself and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    After pressing the floor button, he sized up the prince from the corner of his eye, wondering why he had


    visited.

 Chapter 2223

    Chapter 2223


    Fred stood in the elevator with unease. Although Ross did not hold much real power as a prince, he


    had some ministers¡¯ support.


    ¡®Just what the hell is he up toing here so suddenly?¡¯ Fred wondered.


    The elevator soon reached his office floor. Fred stepped aside to let the prince exit, then followed him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your office?¡± Ross asked.


    Fred led the way. ¡°This way, Your Highness.¡±


    He brought the prince to the office respectfully and unlocked the door. The moment he did, Ross


    opened the door before he could.


    Indeed, there were piles of documents on the desk and floor. Some items were haphazardly stacked on


    one side, and theputer was still on. At that moment, Fred¡¯s phone rang on the desk.


    ¡°See?¡± Fred smiled apologetically. As he marched over and was about to pick up the phone, the prince


    said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    He joined Fred and stood beside him. Giving him a look, he pressed the speakerphone button and


    gestured for the duke to proceed.


    Fred shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Hello, this is Fred.¡±


    ¡°Your Grace, the envoy from Zavonia will arrive tomorrow and has scheduled a meeting with you at 3


    pm. There''s also the envoy from Mythora...¡±


    The person reported many official matters, and Fred responded steadily. When the caller finished, Fred


    nced at Ross. Since thetter did not react, Fred hung up the call.


    ¡°You¡¯re swamped, as you said, huh?¡± Ross asked as he sat in Fred¡¯s chair.


    Fred smiled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all part of the job.¡±


    ¡°It must be hard to deal with diplomatic tasks while caring for my mom. I¡¯ll tell her you¡¯ve done a great


    job,¡± Ross said cidly.


    ¡°I appreciate it, Your Highness. I¡¯m just doing my job,¡± he replied smilingly.


    Ross turned and nced at theputer screen full of various documents and data. He asked


    casually, ¡°Oh, yes, my mom hasn¡¯t been in the pcetely. Do you know where she went?¡±


    Fred paused momentarily before saying, ¡°Her Majesty dide here, but we didn¡¯t announce it


    because it isn¡¯t an official visit. She left afterward, but I¡¯m unsure where she went.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She only said she wanted to travel,¡± he added thoughtfully.


    ¡°You follow her everywhere, yet you don¡¯t know where she is?¡± Ross raised his brow doubtfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the rumors, sire!¡± Fred eximed innocently, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if people say that about me,


    but it¡¯s terrible for the queen¡¯s reputation. People always see me with her only because of work.¡±


    Fred was eager to prove his loyalty and innocence.


    Ross smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Why are you so worried? I¡¯m not insinuating anything.¡±

 Chapter 2224

    Chapter 2224


    ¡°No, no! I¡¯m just worried about those rumors affecting your rtionship with Her Majesty,¡± Fred


    murmured.


    Ross shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t let them. So, my mom was here, but you don¡¯t know where she is now,


    right?¡±


    Fred nodded. ¡°I''m afraid so.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t my mom contacted you for the past few days? Don¡¯t you need to report these administrative


    matters to her?¡± Ross picked up a random document and tossed it onto the desk with a thump.


    Fred stiffened from shock and smiled fawningly. ¡°If you must know, Her Majesty has been in a bad


    moodtely. She doesn¡¯t want anyone to apany her except for her attendants.


    ¡°As for official matters, she told me to email the important ones to her, and she would look at them


    when free. I¡¯ll just need to report to her about the unimportant ones when she returns.¡±


    He then shook his head helplessly. ¡°Look at the piles of documents here. Why don¡¯t you help me


    process them since you¡¯re here, Your Highness?¡±


    Ross smiled coldly. ¡°Why? Do you expect me to share your workload?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just that¡­ there¡¯s a lot of work to do here. I might have no time to keep youpany.¡±


    Although Fred insinuated that Ross was disturbing him, he appeared respectful and somewhat humble.


    The former was always careful, so no one could hold anything against him.


    Ross looked at him intensely and got up to head toward the door. Suddenly, he stopped after a few


    steps and turned to Fred. ¡°Do you genuinely have no idea where my mom is?¡±


    ¡°If I know, I¡¯ll inform you immediately, Your Highness.¡± After a pause, Fred added, ¡°If you receive any


    news from Her Majesty, please let me know. After all, I have many official matters to report to her.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Ross nced at him sidelong before striding out of the office.


    Fred tried to follow and heard him telling someone outside, ¡°Take me to my room.¡±


    The person had already led Ross away when he arrived at the office entrance. Fred straightened up as


    he gazed at the prince coldly.


    ¡®Ross seems to be insinuating something. Does he already know something?¡¯


    Fred pondered carefully but was unsure. At a crucial moment like this, he preferred to wait and see just


    to be safe.


    ¡®It¡¯d be best if the prince would return to Yudonia as soon as possible instead of getting in my way!¡¯


    Thinking so, Fred called someone over and whispered something before waving him off. "Hurry up and


    get it done."


    Fred stood alone and thought, ¡®Ross has remained a prince because he hasn¡¯t demonstrated the


    qualities of a king. If he hasn¡¯t done that, even at this age, he has no hope of ever bing a king!¡¯

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2225


    Dr. nc went to Alexander¡¯s ce alone at night and woke him up. He also woke Austing and Mike


    before gathering them in a room. Dr. nc faced them grimly while holding a traveling case.


    Austin was the sleepiest among them as he had grown ustomed to his healthy lifestyle. He yawned


    and asked, ¡°Dr. nc, what¡¯s so important that you had to wake us up in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t


    you need to sleep?¡±


    ¡°This is important,¡± Dr. nc looked around and asked Alexander, ¡°Is this room secure?¡±


    Alexander nodded knowingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I had the construction team build the walls with special


    materials tobat eavesdropping.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡± Dr. nc nodded and observed their expressions thoughtfully. ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell


    you is highly ssified, so I need you all to pay close attention. After this, you must not tell anyone


    about it. Understand?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Austin snapped to attention when he heard that. ¡°Why all the secrecy?¡±


    Mike, hugging a pillow drowsily, sat up slightly and looked alert. ¡°What is it about? Am I¡­ allowed to


    know about it?¡±


    Alexander had been on good terms with Dr. nc and considered Austin one of his men. Only Mike


    seemed like an outsider.


    ¡°You stay here. You¡¯re in the know also,¡± Dr. nc said, nodding.


    ¡°I am?¡± Mike was even more baffled.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the invisible woman,¡± Dr. nc said hushedly.


    The other three looked perplexed.


    ¡°What about her?¡± Austin said. ¡°Are you saying the results of your analysis are out?¡±


    Dr. nc nodded and opened the traveling case. He took out a document filled with data and records,


    with a single paper sheet attached.


    The trio could not understand the data, but the wording was clear and direct. Based on Rhea¡¯s fallen


    hair and analysis of the items they found at the scene, there were traces of an invisibility potion.


    In other words, it was possible to turn invisible.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Austin chuckled, holding the piece of paper. ¡°But how is this proof? Why would you


    say there are traces of an invisibility potion? How do you even know what it is?¡±


    After all, no one had seen such a potion before. Even if someone had, they could not make such a


    conclusion.


    Dr. nc was not upset. Instead, he revealed another document. ¡°We conducted experiments using


    Rhea''s hair and skin kes. We discovered that changes would ur under specific conditions.


    ¡°For example, her hair would slowly turn invisible to the naked eye under high temperatures. However,


    the hair¡¯s form and molecr structure were still visible under a microscope. From our repeated


    experiments, we have reasons to believe the invisibility potion does exist.¡±

 Chapter 2226

    Chapter 2226


    The trio could not help but exchange looks, especially since Dr. nc sounded severe and produced


    two documents as evidence.


    Although no one had discussed it for the past two days, they had concluded that Rhea could not have


    be invisible¡ªshe must have resorted to some other means.


    To their utter disbelief, Dr. nc had proof of an invisibility potion.


    The world would be in shambles if Rhea had invented such a thing. Many would try to get their hands


    on the potion, which would cause endless trouble.


    ¡°T-That''s impossible, right?¡± Mike stammered. ¡°Can such a thing exist?¡±


    ¡°Although it sounds ridiculous, nothing is impossible. Thanks to science, our understanding of the world


    has kept evolving. Some medications can speed up cell division and growth, drugs that can manipte


    a person¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Even substances can be passed from one person to another, leading to illness and death. Nothing is


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    impossible, whether invisibility, growth eleration, teleportation, or even time travel and immortality.¡±


    After a pause, Dr. nc continued, ¡°At least this is based on the results we¡¯ve obtained using ourb


    equipment. What else would it be if it¡¯s not an invisibility potion?¡±


    ¡°I have¡­ no idea.¡± Austin narrowed his eyes as he read the documents. He shook his head as his


    frown deepened before looking at Dr. nc, then Alexander.


    Austin asked thoughtfully, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think Dr. nc is right. Perhaps nothing is impossible. We don¡¯t believe in something only because


    we haven¡¯t seen it. If Rhea were still here, we could ask her about it,¡± Alexander continued, ¡°If the


    invisibility potion is real, it coulde in handy now.


    ¡°For example, we can search for Lily in the embassy and rescue Mike¡¯s son. It¡¯s going to be so easy.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have it. If Rhea has it, I would love to try it.¡±


    Alexander sighed and looked at Mike. ¡°Mike. Mike?¡±


    Mike snapped out of his trans and blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice anything strange about Rhea when you delivered meals to her? Where did she hide


    the potion? Howe we never discovered it?¡± Alexander asked.


    Mike shook his head. ¡°I have no idea. There was nothing unusual then. She never looked at or talked


    to me. God knows where she kept the potion.¡±


    ¡°It looks like she had prepared herself well,¡± Alexander sighed and looked at Dr. nc. ¡°So you came in


    the middle of the night to tell us about this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Dr. nc nodded and said, ¡°If she has an invisibility potion, finding her will be


    challenging. She can turn invisible and go anywhere in the city, but you won¡¯t be able to see her.¡±


    ¡°That sounds fun, doesn¡¯t it? Austin said half-jokingly.


    When Alexander shot him a look, he shrugged and sighed. ¡°Okay, I was kidding. But seriously, using it


    to save people would be perfect.¡±

 Chapter 2227

    Chapter 2227


    After rying the news to the trio, Dr. nc left quickly, taking the documents with him. Alexander,


    Mike, and Austin discussed it but could not conclude anything.


    If the invisibility potion existed, finding Rhea would be even more challenging. They would have no way


    to track her.


    Austin could no longer stay awake and went to sleep at daybreak. After some silence, Mike said he


    was sleepy and also left. Alexander returned to his bedroom shortly after.


    After some time, Austin opened his room door and stood quietly in the hallway. Then, he headed to


    Alexander¡¯s room and motioned to knock. However, the door opened before he could knock.


    Alexander stood at the doorway as if he had expected Austin toe. The former gestured for him to


    be quiet before letting him in. After ncing around the hallway, Alexander turned and closed the door


    behind him.


    He remained quiet and signaled Austin to enter the inner room with a wave. After sitting down,


    Alexander said, ¡°You saw through it, huh?¡±


    Austin nodded. ¡°Those documents had too many mistakes. When I saw how serious you and Dr. nc


    looked, I figured you two must be up to something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Alexander said, ¡°Good thing you didn¡¯t expose us.¡±


    ¡°The data in the document had nothing to do with the analysis. Aren¡¯t you afraid Mike might see


    through this?¡± Austin couldn¡¯t help but say so.


    Alexander shook his head. ¡°Do you think he can tell?¡±


    Austin pondered.


    ¡®He¡¯s right! I knew the data didn¡¯t add up only because of my career. Mike can¡¯t understand the data,


    even if he studied them.¡¯


    ¡°So, what''s all this about?¡± Austin asked, cocking his head.


    ¡°We wanted to see how they would react to it.¡± Alexander looked grim.


    Austin knew why he was so severe, asking, ¡°So you think he did it?¡±


    Since Alexander had set the trap, it showed he was sure the incident had something to do with that


    man.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m also trying to give him a chance,¡± Alexander sighed.


    ¡®He can redeem himself if he can admit it and work with us, right?¡¯


    ...


    Fred could not continue the experiment because of Ross¡¯s visit. It was even inconvenient for Fred to


    visit Lily and the queen now. He could only tell his men to provide for their essentials.


    Luckily, there were many buildings, and Ross could not notice anything unusual if they were careful.


    Still, the prince was standing in his way. Fred could not help but wonder when Ross would leave the


    embassy.


    Bored, Fred opened the drawer and saw a small box. It contained the bottle Rhea had given him, but


    he did not have time to confirm what it contained. After some thought, he pocketed it and headed


    toward Rhea¡¯s room.

 Chapter 2228

    Chapter 2228


    Fred wondered if the drug Rhea had developed was as effective as she imed.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Rhea grew somewhat depressed. It was bearable when Alexander held her captive


    because she was busy plotting her escape. However, she felt trapped forever in the embassy,


    wondering when the organization would take her seriously.


    She could only wait. As for the experiment involving Lily, she was eager to witness it. Back in the


    ¡®No one can resist immortality. If the experiment seeds, it¡¯ll be a monumental breakthrough in


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    humankind¡¯s history. I want to see it myself, even if it isn¡¯t my experiment.


    ¡®Of course, I know the risks. My experiments continuously failed. Also, the number of failures far


    exceeded the number of sesses.¡¯


    As her mind wandered, the room door opened. Fred entered and looked at her.


    ¡°Your Grace!¡± Rhea quickly got up and said excitedly, ¡°Can I start my work now?¡±


    ¡°What work?¡± Fred took a seat. ¡°Is there anything you can do here?¡±


    Stunned, Rhea chuckled, ¡°Stop teasing me, sir. I¡¯m serious about serving you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me first. How do you use this thing?¡± He removed the box from his pocket and opened it. The


    small bottle sat inside, looking like a perfume but somewhat different.


    Rhea chuckled and took the bottle. ¡°It¡¯s simple, but it¡¯ll only work best if we hypnotize the target


    simultaneously.¡±


    ¡°Hypnotize?¡± Fred was suspicious and curious. He thought using hypnosis alongside the drug was


    interesting.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Rhea nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I learned hypnosis for some time but discovered it would only work


    for a while. The person would regain their will under certain circumstances. It wasn¡¯t the effect I


    wanted, so I developed the drug to be used alongside hypnosis to put someonepletely under


    control.¡±


    Fred stared at the small bottle pensively. ¡°Will it work on anyone?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± Rhea added, ¡°However, it¡¯s best not to choose someone with strong willpower. People like that


    can quickly wake up from the hypnotic state.¡±


    ¡°Strong willpower?¡± Thinking about it, Fred shook his head. ¡°No, his willpower isn¡¯t strong.¡±


    Most knew Ross for his kindness and benevolence. However, it meant he was soft-hearted and weak


    to Fred.


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have gained so much power if Ross were tougher, would I?¡¯ he thought.


    ¡°Then there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Rhea studied his expression and said, ¡°I wonder who you n to


    hypnotize. Perhaps I could be of help to you.¡±


    Fred smiled meaningfully at her.

 Chapter 2229

    Chapter 2229


    Rhea paused momentarily, saying, ¡°However, I hope you can give me detailed information about the


    person you want to hypnotize.¡±


    Fred was puzzled. ¡°Is that necessary?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Rhea nodded. ¡°It''s not easy for hypnosis to work. I must learn about a person¡¯s life, habits, and


    weaknesses before putting them into a deep hypnotic state.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s the use of your drug?¡± Fred grew somewhat upset. ¡°Do I need to provide detailed


    information on every target next time? Also, are you saying you¡¯re the only person who can do it?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get mad, Your Grace,¡± Rhea quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Although R20


    has seeded, it¡¯s still in the preliminary stages. I need time to perfect it to be more effective, but for


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    now¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but what she implied was obvious. The drug was imperfect, and the


    process needed extra work. It was not as simple as Fred had thought.


    He scoffed, ¡°I thought it was amazing, considering how you bragged about itst time. Turns out it¡¯s just


    a substandard product.¡±


    Embarrassed, Rhea said impatiently, ¡°Well, I wanted to bring you the most perfect product, but I ran out


    of time. Even so, R20 is still highly effective. If not, I couldn¡¯t have escaped ande here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? What proof do you have?¡± Fred nced at her coldly, unconvinced. He had considered


    using Rhea¡¯s drug to control Ross. That way, Fred would not need to fear him, and everything would go


    much smoother.


    Fred never expected Rhea to tell him that the drug was imperfect.


    ¡®Fuck! Why didn¡¯t she do something about it?¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Fred could not help but get angry.


    ¡°Your Grace, I can prove it to you,¡± Rhea saw how upset he was and anxiously said, ¡°Can you give me


    a cell phone to make a call?¡±


    Fred looked her up and down, wondering if she was trying to pull any tricks.


    Rhea was nervous, worried Fred would storm off without giving her the chance.


    She had worked hard to get here. If Fred lost trust in her now, she would lose the chance to turn things


    around for herself. Therefore, she could not afford to let him walk away.


    After a long while, Fred wanted to see what she was up to and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the phone. You


    better show me something worthwhile.¡±


    He got someone to pass Rhea a phone and added before she made the call, ¡°Don¡¯t even consider


    calling the police or getting anyone to rescue you, got it? You know what I¡¯m capable of. You¡¯ll be sorry


    if you double-cross me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, Your Grace. I¡¯m here to serve the organization. Why would I call the police?¡± Rhea quickly


    dialed a number as she spoke.


    The call rang for a long while. Rhea observed Fred¡¯s expression as her heart pounded seeing his re.


    After some time, someone answered the call groggily, ¡°Hello?¡±

 Chapter 2230

    Chapter 2230


    "Mike, it''s me," Rhea said hushedly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fred became wide-eyed when he heard the name. He stared at her, surprised she would call him out of


    everyone.


    "Huh?" Mike seemed puzzled.


    Rhea was so anxious she started sweating. She did not know if Mike was still under her control since


    she could not see him in person. Nheless, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s me, Rhea.¡±


    "Oh, are you there? Did you find my son?" Mike hastily asked.


    "Not yet. We''ll discuss thatter." Embarrassed, she nced at Fred and noticed he looked even


    grimmer now. She felt a chill run down her spine, saying, "How''s the situation?"


    "They haven''t taken any action. Oh, yes, Dr. nc camest night and said they found traces of an


    invisibility potion on your hair," Mike truthfully answered as if reporting to his superior.


    Rhea nodded initially, but her jar dropped when she heard thest part. ¡°What?!¡±


    "That''s it." Mike sounded like he had just aplished a mission.


    "What invisibility potion? What''s that?" Rhea was baffled.


    "Didn''t you ask me to tell them you escaped using an invisibility potion? They didn''t believe it at first,


    but people came and took many things from the house Alex held you in. They studied these things, and


    their analysis revealed an invisibility potion."


    Mike was somewhat confused as he asked, "Did you develop the potion?"


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Of course not!" Rhea replied, stealing a sidelong nce at Fred.


    She wanted to show Fred how obedient Mike was to her and that she could obtain any information from


    him. However, she never expected to hear about an invisibility potion.


    Rhea thought, ¡®How can they take an invisibility potion seriously and say it exists? Are they out of their


    fucking mind?!¡¯


    ¡°ording to them, your hair disappeared during their experiment. It would only reveal its¡­molecr


    structure under a microscope,¡± Mike said, ¡°Rhea, you developed it, right?¡±


    "I didn''t! I was just bluffing, okay? She blurted out and caught herself before looking at Fred.


    His re made her hair stand on end.


    "Mike, keep a close eye on them, okay? Report to me immediately if Alexander is up to anything."


    This time, Mike answered obediently, "Okay."

 Chapter 2231

    Chapter 2231


    After hanging up the phone, Rhea nced nervously at Fred. Although she was not hiding anything


    from him, she knew how suspicious he was. Moreover, Mike¡¯s words could have a significant impact on


    her.


    As Rhea expected, Fred asked, ¡°Invisibility potion?¡±


    He seemed interested.


    Rhea quickly exined, ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no such thing as an invisibility potion. After I put Mike under


    my control, I wanted him to spy on the others for me. I made up the invisibility potion to mislead


    Alexander and others. I just never thought they would believe it.¡±


    She felt amused that they would believe such an absurd exnation.


    ¡°If I had an invisibility potion, I¡¯d certainly hand it to you, Your Grace.¡± Knowing what Fred must be


    thinking, she eagerly exined lest he suspect her.


    Since Fred did not trust Rhea, she could not establish herself there and achieve her dream, especially


    if his suspicions toward her grew.


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Fred looked her up and down and snorted. ¡°That was not what he said.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t clear in the head,¡± Rhea hastily said.


    ¡°Are you saying Dr. nc isn''t clear in his head also? Why would he say their analysis showed an


    invisibility potion?¡± Fred¡¯s gaze was full of distrust. ¡°Are they ipetent, or you¡¯re hiding something


    from me?


    ¡°Rhea, I know you¡¯re smart, but I advise not you not to y tricks with me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be asking


    for trouble,¡± Fred warned while also giving her a hint.


    ¡®If there is an invisibility potion, it would be handy. If I can turn invisible, I¡¯ll solve many tricky problems,


    won¡¯t I? It sounds interesting, yet she¡¯s telling me she made it up. Why would she make up the


    invisibility potion? Perhaps she didn¡¯t make it up, and it does exist?¡¯


    Rhea was flustered. She did not expect Fred to take Mike¡¯s words seriously.


    ¡®How could Mike say such things at this crucial moment? That fucking idiot!¡¯


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She exined, ¡°No, Your Grace, there¡¯s no such thing as an invisibility potion. If there were, why


    wouldn¡¯t I give it to you? I even gave you R20¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if R20 works,¡± Fred interrupted unhappily, ¡°I took a risk in taking you in, Rhea, but


    what¡¯ve you given me? Until now, it¡¯s just empty words. You haven¡¯t helped me with anything.¡±


    His words rmed Rhea. It was like a warning to her. After all, Fred told her to prove herself, or he


    would kick her out.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll prove I can contribute to the organization,¡± Rhea took a deep breath and said, ¡°Give me


    information on the person you¡¯d like me to hypnotize. I promise you¡¯ll see satisfactory results in two


    days.¡±

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter 2232


    ¡°Really?¡± Fred raised his brow, finally bing intrigued.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll ept your punishment.¡± Rhea had to make such a promise to convince him to give


    her a chance.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fred¡¯s expression softened as he nodded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you another chance. I¡¯ll get someone to bring


    you the informationter. I don¡¯t care what methods you use or if your stuff works. I just want to see


    results.¡±


    He spoke while emphatically staring into Rhea¡¯s eyes.


    She nodded and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Besides that¡­¡± Fred turned around as he approached the doorway, looking interested. ¡°Is it not


    possible to create an invisibility potion?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Rhea was puzzled because she thought he would forget about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just asking if it¡¯s possible to make one, even if you don¡¯t have it yet,¡± Fred added, his


    gaze curious. He seemed to be looking forward to it.


    Seeing him so, Rhea wanted to say it was almost impossible but dared not. She feared Fred would get


    upset and change his mind. She nodded despite herself, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely impossible. I can try.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Wanting her to say so, Fred looked satisfied. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your creation then.¡±


    He walked back to Rhea with a much gentler look. ¡°I know you¡¯re eager to prove yourself and confident


    of what you can do. I¡¯ve reviewed your records, and your skills are remarkable.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t care about what you did in the past. I only care about what you can do now and in the


    future. Do you understand?¡±


    Rhea nodded and said docilely, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Pleased, Fred patted her shoulder. ¡°You have two days. Don¡¯t keep me waiting.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, Your Grace.¡± Rhea saw him off respectfully, then sighed before slumping against the door¡ª


    even her legs felt weak.


    Fred gave the impression of a kind man because he often smiled. Still, he was much scarier than the


    fierce-looking ¡°boss.¡± Thetter was suspicious and hot-tempered but was predictable.


    After working for the ¡°boss¡± for a long while, Rhea no longer feared him. Instead, she knew how to


    sway him. However, she did not know Fred well. He was also hard to predict, not to mention his status.


    Rhea knew she had to impress him to remain in the organization.

 Chapter 2233

    Chapter 2233


    Meanwhile, Alexander removed the hidden earpiece from his ear and looked at Austin.


    Austin looked anxious. ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°He said it,¡± Alexander said simply.


    Dr. nc made thete-night trip to set Mike up. They wanted to see if he would ask Rhea about it, and


    he did. From their conversation, Alexander could tell Mike had yielded to Rhea for Nick¡¯s sake.


    ¡®Why would he still trust Rhea? How can that woman help him find Nick? Even if she could, how¡¯s Rhea


    supposed to rescue Nick? What the hell is Mike thinking?¡¯


    Alexander felt like confronting Mike, but he could not.


    They had set Mike up so that he would unwittingly ry false information to the organization. Their


    effort would go to waste if Alexander were to interrogate him.


    Alexander sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    Austin noticed Alexander¡¯s saddened look and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Humans are


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I just don''t get it.¡± Alexander shook his head. ¡°Why does he trust Rhea so much?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps she bewitched him, or he fell for her?¡± Austin made a joke to lighten the


    atmosphere. After all, everyone felt stressed, and things had gotten weirder now that they knew what


    Mike had done.


    Austinughed at his own joke, but Alexander only looked grimmer. ¡°Okay, I know that was a terrible


    joke. Mike would never fall for that vile woman¡ª¡±


    Alexander interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Austin was stupefied. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡®Why would Mike fall for Rhea? No fucking way. Indeed, she¡¯s beautiful and has a nice figure, not to


    mention her high IQ. Still, she¡¯s evil. Anastasia is way cuter and prettier than Rhea. W-Wait, why am I


    Austin tried to shake off those thoughts, thinking something was wrong with him. However, Alexander


    did not notice Austin¡¯s reaction because the former was in deep thought.


    Seeing him so, Austin grew worried. ¡°Hey, I was just trying to lighten the mood. Don¡¯t take it too


    seriously, okay? Perhaps Mike wasn¡¯t thinking straight. People get fooled all the time, right?¡±

 Chapter 2234

    Chapter 2234


    ¡°No, your reasoning does make sense,¡± Alexander said hastily.


    Austin was baffled.


    Alexander borated, ¡°You said Rhea might¡¯ve bewitched Mike.¡±


    Austin nodded stupidly, still not getting his point.


    ¡°That could be it. Rhea controlled Cameron using a drugst time. Although she inevitably failed, it


    doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t seed this time, nor has she stopped developing such a drug.¡± Alexander


    grew somewhat excited.


    Austin caught on and thought it was likely. He nodded repeatedly and grew convinced, saying, ¡°You¡¯re


    right. That must be it. A drug like that is more probable than an invisibility potion. Also, we¡¯ve


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    encountered something like that drug before.


    ¡°Besides, I''ve read about that in ancient texts. Rhea has likely controlled Mike using a drug, so he has


    to listen to her,¡± Austin grew excited, pleased with himself. He thought he was a genius for bringing it


    up.


    ¡°Yeah, that should be it,¡± Alexander added, ¡°Mike¡¯s only doing what Rhea says because he¡¯s under her


    control. As for the invisibility potion, that¡¯s just something to mislead us.¡±


    ¡°We have to tell Dr. nc about it!¡± Austin happily took out his phone.


    It was an important discovery. Firstly, Alexander and Austin had solved the mystery of Rhea''s


    disappearance. Secondly, they discovered why Mike listened to her. However, it would be tricky to help


    Mikee to his senses.


    Rhea only failedst time due to Cameron¡¯s strong will and other idents. However, it was clear she


    had seeded this time. The problem now was how to undo it.


    ¡°Mike delivered meals to her and had spent more time with her. Perhaps she did it then. I guess I¡¯m to


    me for what happened.¡± Alexander sighed, feeling guilty. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let them have so much


    contact. I should¡¯ve been more careful.¡±


    ''Things might have been different if we took turns or delivered meals together,'' he thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. Who could have expected Rhea to carry such a thing with her? She''s a sneaky


    one. Who knows, you might also end up like Mike if you went with him?"


    Of course, the probability of the drug working on both of them simultaneously was low. Based on


    Austin¡¯s spection, a drug like that would not take effect so quickly. Otherwise, Rhea could have used


    it on all of them.


    As for how it worked, how effective it was, or how long it wouldst, he was unsure. He guessed they


    could find out by studying Mike. Austin looked toward Alexander. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about taking Mike¡¯s wrist pulse and seeing if you can devise a way to neutralize the


    drug?¡± Alexander had guessed his intention.


    Austin nodded, but before he could say anything, there was a knock on the door.


    Exchanging rmed nces, the two looked toward the door. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Only a few of them were around, so they wondered who would knock on the door at this hour.

 Chapter 2235

    Chapter 2235


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Hearing Mike¡¯s voice, Alexander and Austin shared a stunned look. They felt Mike had caught them


    red-handed doing something without his knowledge. Of course, they were just trying to figure out what


    happened to him.


    Alexander gave Austin a reassuring look, then got up to open the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mike looked tired as he stood at the doorway, his eyes bloodshot. He looked inside and asked.


    ¡°Austin¡¯s here too, right?¡±


    Alexander nced over his shoulder. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Can we talk inside?¡± Mike raised his brow, then rubbed it.


    Feeling he was acting a bit off, Alexander nodded and stepped aside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    He left the door open and led Mike inside before pulling a chair over. ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    However, Mike did not sit down. Instead, he stood beside the table and looked at the two. ¡°You were


    talking about me, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Embarrassed, the other two fell silent. Not knowing what to say, Austin coughed with his fist held to his


    mouth.


    However, Alexander bluntly answered, ¡°Yes, we were.¡±


    Since Mike was being direct, Alexander thought he should also be upfront. However, he was curious


    what Mike would say.


    ¡°About what particrly?¡± Mike asked, looking odd.


    ¡°Since you knew we were talking about you, what do you think?¡± Alexander asked him back.


    Mike let out a bitter smile. ¡°I know you¡¯ll never answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Alexander asked.


    Mike shook his head with a forced smile.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not beat around the bush,¡± Austin cleared his throat and tried to defuse the situation,


    ¡°Whatever it is, we can discuss it openly. Let¡¯s solve it together, okay?¡±


    ¡°You mean discuss it openly between you two only?¡± Mike looked at the two with aplex


    expression.


    Austin was at a loss for words. He thought, ¡®Damn, we¡¯re going nowhere.¡¯


    Mike sighed and said, ¡°I know you two suspect me that I was the one who let Rhea go. No, to be


    precise, you guys are sure I was the culprit, right?¡±


    Alexander asked, ¡°Are we wrong?¡±


    Austin hesitated and added, ¡°Are we?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡± Mike readily nodded, much to their surprise.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 2236

    Chapter 2236


    Alexander and Austin could not understand why Mike admitted it.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he under the drug¡¯s control? If not, why would he obey Rhea¡¯smands? Did we guess wrongly,


    and Mike¡¯s willingly working with Rhea? Is he confronting us to show off what he did?¡¯


    Not keeping them in suspense, Mike continued, ¡°Yes, I was the one who freed Rhea, and I did it on


    purpose.¡±


    ¡°She hypnotized me,¡± Mike added.


    ¡°Hypnotized?¡± The other two did not consider that.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, hearing the term, Austin felt it made more sense now.


    ¡°Hypnosis,¡± Mike nodded and continued, ¡°Of course, she might have used some drug, but I wasn''t sure


    how it worked. What I do know is that she performed hypnosis on me. She wanted to control me so that


    I would let her go. So, I did.¡±


    Austin blinked in confusion. He held up a hand and said, ¡°Hang on. What did you just say? You knew


    she wanted you to free her, and you just did it?¡±


    When Mike nodded, Austin could not help but say, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Are you


    under her control or not? You aren''t still in a hypnotized state, are you?¡±


    He curiously snapped his fingers in Mike''s face. Austin saw that was how one could break a hypnotic


    trance in the movies and wondered if it would work.


    Alexander held Austin''s hand down and looked at Mike. ¡°She didn¡¯t hypnotize you, did she?¡±


    Alexander was initially confused, but seeing Mike¡¯s mindset, he roughly understood what had


    happened.


    Mike nodded gently. ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So you¡ª¡± Before Austin could finish, Alexander said, ¡°He did it on purpose.¡±


    Austin was puzzled while Mike looked at Alexander confirmingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I realized Rhea was trying to get me to free her through hypnosis, I thought for a


    long time before deciding to let her go,¡± Mike said candidly.


    Austin could not help but ask, ¡°Do you genuinely believe she would rescue your son?¡±


    ¡°No, I just wanted to see what she¡¯s up to and use her to find out what¡¯s happening inside the


    embassy.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to be a double agent?¡±


    The term seemed inurate, but Alexander could not devise a better descriptor.


    ¡°I guess you can say that," Mike said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of a better way. We were getting nowhere back


    then, so I did it when I realized what she was up to.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss this with us?¡± Austin could not get it.


    After all, they would not have needed much effort studying the incident if Mike told them about it earlier.


    ¡°I worried she might see through me if it wasn¡¯t convincing enough,¡± Mike said quietly, ¡°Rhea is as sly


    as a fox. If I told you about it and you hadn¡¯t tried looking everywhere for her, she would surely grow


    suspicious.


    ¡°Therefore, the best way is not to tell anyone about it. Only by pretending I¡¯m now under her control


    would she believe she has seeded.¡±


    Alexander nodded thoughtfully. Everything seemed to make sense now. He said, ¡°I still have a question


    for you.¡±

 Chapter 2237

    Chapter 2237


    ¡°You want to know why she failed to hypnotize me, don¡¯t you?¡± Mike asked first.


    Alexander nodded. Austin was curious about it as well.


    ¡®If Mike only intentionally helped Rhea, why was she so confident that her hypnosis had worked?¡¯


    ¡°I guess you could call it a coincidence. I¡¯m predisposed to insomnia to begin with. Years ago, I slept


    lightly and woke up easily due to busy schedules and irregr routines. It was always the same, even


    when I took sleeping pills.¡±


    After a pause, he said steadily, ¡°Iter visited many doctors and even a hypnotist. At first, hypnosis did


    work, but I grew immune to it over time. Maybe my subconscious mind was resisting it. Anyway, I found


    it harder to fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°When Nick was around, my insomnia got better. However, recently¡­¡±


    Alexander and Austin could have guessed what happened. Since a highly dangerous organization had


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    captured Mike¡¯s son, it would be hard for an ordinary person like Mike to fall asleep, let alone someone


    with his condition.


    That was why Mike looked so haggard recently with his bloodshot eyes. Now everything made sense.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Due to your special condition, Rhea¡¯s hypnosis didn¡¯t work on you. However, she


    thought it worked because you yed along?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mike nodded. ¡°At first, she wasn¡¯t sure and told me to perform simple tasks, like fetching


    stuff for her. When I did as she said, she started to believe her hypnosis had worked, and I¡¯d do


    whatever she asked.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Austin eximed as he realized Mike had always left clues. Still, Austin had failed to connect


    the dots back then.


    ¡°But why would you only tell us?¡± Austin looked at him. ¡°You said you worried she would discover


    something was off, but she would have believed you after all that fuss, right? Why didn¡¯t you tell us


    then? We even started to¡­¡±


    Austin felt ashamed for suspecting him. However, their suspicion was not incorrect. It was just not what


    they had imagined.


    ¡°I had no choice because Rhea is highly vignt. I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone unless necessary.¡± Mike looked


    helpless.


    ¡°So it¡¯s necessary now?¡± Austin asked.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you two already suspecting me?¡± After a pause, Mike said, ¡°If I don¡¯te clean, who knows,


    you guys might subdue me? My effort would go to waste then, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    He spoke calmly, but Austin and Alexander were embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Alexander looked at him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you.¡±


    ¡°No, I understand.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°Your suspicion was reasonable. I know I¡¯ve been


    reckless, but that didn¡¯t help either. Besides, Rhea would¡¯ve hypnotized me if it wasn¡¯t for my condition.


    It would¡¯ve been disastrous if her hypnosis worked and you two failed to discover it."

 Chapter 2238

    Chapter 2238


    Mike was calm enough to consider all that and did not me Alexander and Austin. They were right,


    after all. However, Mike did not enjoy being suspected and treated as an outsider. Having sensed


    something was up, he struggled inwardly for a long time before telling them the truth.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not upset.¡± Alexander nodded. He noticed Mike was no longer the same.


    Although Mike was still worried about his son, he did not let his emotions influence his thoughts and


    judgments.


    ¡°You told Rhea what Dr. nc said¡ª¡± Austin felt Mike shouldn¡¯t have done so.


    However, Mike interrupted him. ¡°Firstly, didn¡¯t Dr. nc im the invisibility potion was real to test my


    reaction?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Austin said as he palmed his cheek.


    Although Mike did not mind it, he felt embarrassed admitting this.


    ¡°So there¡¯s nothing wrong if I told her about it, right?¡± Mike shrugged and exined, ¡°Also, I know I


    shouldn¡¯t mention Dr. nc, but I doubt they know who he is or what he does. They would only suspect


    him to be a doctor or a scientist.


    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s a secret department in every country. There¡¯s no guarantee other nations haven¡¯t


    learned about it already.¡± Mike sounded reasonable.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t consult us, I think you did the right thing.¡±


    ¡°I purposely told Rhea the news so she would think I was still under her control. Besides confusing her


    about the invisibility potion, I also wanted to mislead her into thinking no one suspected her ims.¡±


    ¡°Confuse her about the invisibility potion?¡± Austin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too far-fetched. Anyone who has


    studied medicine wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily so,¡± Mike dissented, ¡°Rhea¡¯s not just anyone. She works for the organization.¡±


    Having interacted with people from that organization, Alexander and the other two knew how extreme


    and twisted its beliefs were. Instead of progress for mankind or redemption, they were after domination


    and destruction.


    If an invisibility potion existed, the organization would feel tempted by it. Therefore, they would try to


    create it, even though it sounded absurd.


    The trio fell silent.


    Alexander looked at Mike, feeling pleased and relieved. At least there¡¯s some good news.¡±


    He wondered, ¡®It¡¯s fortunate Mike has a special condition, but what if the mind-control drug works and


    Rhea uses it on others?¡¯

 Chapter 2239

    Chapter 2239


    Austin was the first to break the silence. He cleared his throat and looked at Alexander askingly. ¡°So,


    what should we do next? Pretend we don¡¯t know anything or act like we¡¯re assuming Mike¡¯s under


    Rhea¡¯s control?¡±


    Pointing at Mike, Austin pondered this but did not know what to do. The situation was tooplicated


    for him to handle. He had a way with medical problems, but their scenario wasplicated.


    ¡®How do we solve it without incurringplications?¡¯


    Unable to figure it out, Auston consulted Alexander.


    After some thought, Alexander said, ¡°Let¡¯s pretend you didn¡¯t confess to us and that we¡¯re still


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    suspecting you. Let Rhea keep thinking you¡¯re under her control.¡±


    Mike nodded in agreement. He would not have told the other two about his n if he was not


    concerned about them jeopardizing it. He only told Austin and Alexander to make them realize the


    situation was not as bad as they had imagined.


    Mike also did not want them to think he was ipetent. In other words, he had no wish to change his


    original n.


    ¡°Would Rhea discover that her hypnosis didn¡¯t work at all?¡± Alexander asked again, still concerned.


    Mike¡¯s gaze was unwavering. ¡°Rest assured, she¡¯ll never find out. She also used her drug on me. I


    guess it was supposed to induce the hypnosis, and I¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Austin grabbed his wrist. Austin was anxious, while Alexander looked grave.


    Only Mike seemed carefree and calm, even smiling faintly.


    ¡°Your wrist pulse is indeed abnormal. Is that why you refused to let me feel your wrist and avoided me


    for thest two days?¡± Austin caught on.


    Mike nodded and chuckled bitterly, ¡°You¡¯re quite perceptive. I tried to do it subtly, but you noticed it


    anyway.¡±


    Austin raised his brow. ¡°That¡¯s because we were already suspicious of you then. Since we were here, I


    paid attention to every move you made. Although I was joking, you didn¡¯t want me to check your pulse.


    It showed you were hiding something.¡±


    ¡°So, how is he? Is he poisoned?¡± Alexander asked, worried.


    ¡®I¡¯ve got to hand it to Mike,¡¯ he thought, ¡®He told us nothing even though Rhea had drugged and


    hypnotized him. I doubt he would¡¯ve told us anything if we weren¡¯t about to confront him. Still, what


    could he aplish by enduring everything alone?¡¯

 Chapter 2240

    Chapter 2240


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like Mike¡¯s been poisoned. However, his wrist pulse is abnormal, so something must


    be wrong with his body. The organization¡¯s creations are bizarre and anti-human, so I can¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Still, his life isn¡¯t in danger for now.¡± After a pause, Austin looked at Mike. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re not


    dying anytime soon.¡±


    Although it sounded blunt, Austin was being candid.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± Mike withdrew his hand, unbothered. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t die anytime soon, it


    won¡¯t be an issue.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Being okay now doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be okayter on. Various


    viruses don¡¯t take effect immediately, okay? No one knows what her virus will do to you!¡± Austin was


    upset because he had suffered from Rhea¡¯s creation before.


    Seeing Mike taking it so lightly, he could not help but feel angry. Austin thought Mike had not realized


    how severe the onset of the poison could be. However, Austin was wrong¡ªthat was not what Mike


    meant.


    The tired yet resolute Mike waved with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t fear dying. I think it¡¯s good that the


    poison doesn¡¯t take effect for now. We have many important tasks to do. I don¡¯t care as long as I can


    rescue Nicky before my condition worsens.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± he murmured calmly.


    Seeing him, Austin felt a pang of sadness. He realized why Mike said it was okay as long as he would


    not die now¡ªhe only cared about rescuing his son.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Even if you let her poison you, you might be unable to save¡­¡± Austin could not bear


    to finish his sentence. After all, he knew how much Mike wanted to save Nick.


    From his several emotional outbursts, Austin could tell how tense he was.


    ¡°I know I might not save my son, but what else can I do? I had to seize the opportunity. Besides, I


    couldn¡¯t consult you guys when Rhea tried hypnotizing me. I had to make a choice back then."


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to think it through. I only knew it was a one-time


    opportunity. If I didn¡¯t seize it, I might never have another chance.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we can¡¯t go into the embassy, and we¡¯re unable to fish for any information without a mole.


    With Rhea there, she¡¯ll tell us what¡¯s happening inside.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s right. Based on what we know, Mike¡¯s n has gone smoothly. Still, wouldn¡¯t Rhea see through


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    this since she¡¯s cunning and cautious? Is it that easy to get her to reveal what was happening in the


    embassy?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of your concerns and know about your ns. However, I¡¯m willing to try anything if there¡¯s


    the slightest chance it might work.¡± After a pause, Mike continued, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no turning back


    now. Just let me try it, okay?¡±

 Chapter 2241

    Chapter 2241


    Fred had always been an efficient man. He did not dy handing Rhea the information she asked for.


    She was shocked to realize Fred wanted her to hypnotize a Yudonian prince.


    After reading it, she became familiar with the prince¡¯s characteristics. However, she could not


    understand why Fred wanted to control him instead of the queen.


    ''Everyone knows the queen has governed the country for decades. She has three sons and some


    grandchildren, but no one knows who she¡¯ll pass the throne to. So, what''s the point of hypnotizing


    Prince Ross? How does Fred know he¡¯ll be the king?''


    Rhea could not figure it out but dared not ask Fred about it. She could only study Ross¡¯s information


    carefully in hopes she could perform the task well and impress Fred.


    ¡°Well, since I''ll meet the prince soon, I should y it by ear and see how things go,¡± she told herself.


    Fred came that evening and asked, ¡°How''s your preparation?¡±


    "I''m ready, Your Grace. I''ve memorized all the information about the prince. You can count on me to


    Fred looked deeply at her, assessing whether she was telling the truth. He nodded. "I look forward to it


    then."


    "So when are we doing this?" Rhea asked.


    Fred held up a hand. "There''s no hurry. I''ll tell you when it''s the time. Now, just rx and get prepared.


    Also¡­"


    After a pause, he said meaningfully, "Compared to the hypnosis, I''m more interested in the invisibility


    potion. When will you be able to develop it?"


    "Well¡­" Rhea frowned. "Now that the vine development center has been seized, I no longer have


    the right equipment and workforce. I''m afraid¡­"


    She wanted to use it as an excuse to say no, but as if anticipating her response, Fred smilingly said,


    "No worries, you''ll have everything you need."


    After a pause, he added thoughtfully, "If you want, I can send you to Yudonia, where you can do


    anything. If you can create the invisibility potion, I''ll get everyone to work with you."


    Rhea was ted because that was what she wanted most. She wanted the attention, with everyone


    following her lead.


    She thought, ''Everyone should know I''m the most formidable and terrifying person in the world. They


    should fear and respect me instead of Lily. What has she done to deserve all the attention?''

 Chapter 2242

    Chapter 2242


    "Don''t worry, Your Grace. I''m sure I can develop anything. The stuff probably exists since Dr. nc


    could detect traces of an invisibility potion. Perhaps it''s still kept in the house where Alexander held


    me."


    "So you know how to make it?" Seeing her scheming look, Fred was pleased. He liked people who


    were ambitious and cunning. Only they were helpful to him.


    "Yes, you can trust me. Also, if you give me some time, I''ll prove I can do better than Lily," she said


    earnestly.


    "Lily?" Fred was surprised to hear the name. He had not visited her all day. It was not that he had


    forgotten about her, but Ross kept asking to see him.


    First, the prince said he needed to discuss something important with Fred. Then, the prince mentioned


    meeting with a foreign minister and wanted Fred to join. Afterward, the prince said he was confused


    about something.


    Fred was frustrated and anxious, but he could not lose his temper. After all, Ross was a prince in the


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    prime of his life and was rtively popr with people. If Fred offended him, things might not go well


    for him.


    Most importantly, if Ross discovered what he was doing, it would ruin Fred¡¯s n. Therefore, he had to


    handle the prince patiently, hoping Ross would leave soon.


    "Yes, Lily," Not knowing what Fred was thinking, Rhea reiterated, "She''s not as capable as you


    imagine. She failed many times back in theb, and I saw it myself."


    "Why do you hate her so much? Did she do something to you?" Fred asked curiously, sensing her


    hostility.


    Caught off guard, Rhea said, "No, I don''t hate her. I''m just stating the facts so she won''t fool you."


    "Do I look gullible to you?" Fred asked coldly, seemingly upset.


    rmed, Rhea quickly said, "No, that was not what I meant!"


    Fred said, "All right, concentrate on your work. Instead of obsessing over how many times Lily has


    failed, you should consider how to prove yourself. If you can''t seed and fuck up my n, you''ll


    never realize your dreams, whatever it is!"


    Rhea was most afraid of not getting what she wanted.


    Her parents only cared for Anastasia during childhood, and Rhea often could not get what she wanted.


    Although theyter bought Rhea things, she no longer cared about them. Rheater vowed to get


    whatever she wanted when she grew up.


    However, she realized her goals were challenging now that she was a grown adult.

 Chapter 2243

    Chapter 2243


    "You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Your Grace. Anyway, I''ll show you I can do it!" Rhea said despite herself. It


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    was not just a promise to Fred but also to herself. She knew she had to deliver to secure a ce in the


    organization.


    Fred had no patience for promises, so he turned and left in a hurry. He wanted to look for changes in


    the queen and Lily''s data and whether everything stayed normal.


    Since Ross was around, Fred could only wait until the former left before proceeding with the


    experiment¡¯sst phase. Although Ross said he would only be around for three days, he showed no


    intentions of leaving. He even overstayed for one and a half days.


    Worse, Ross hardly went elsewhere. Fred had arranged for a guide to take him around the city.


    However, the prince imed he had visited the ce a few days ago and wanted to stay in the


    embassy to discuss national affairs with the duke.


    Fred was upset but could do nothing. Still, he had to go downstairs to check out the two''s data and


    conditions. Given his financial resources, he had only one chance. It was the most suitable time to


    gather data.


    If things went wrong and there were no data to refer toter, he would end up in danger.


    After getting someone to keep an eye on Ross and stationing his men on every floor, Fred headed


    toward Lily''s room. He had felt uneasy over the past two days.


    Fred was not superstitious, but he could not shake off the feeling that something terrible would happen.


    He did not like it because it would affect his mood. After taking a deep breath, he told the guard to open


    the door to Lily¡¯s room.


    She was lying inside peacefully as if sleeping.


    Fred stood at the door and looked at her. Lily¡¯s breathing was even, but her face was pale. He thought


    it was because she had not gotten much sunlight. Still, Lily seemed to be in a deep sleep.


    "Lily," Fred called out grimly.


    She did not open her eyes.


    Fred sneered.


    ''Did she think I would fall for it?''


    He said coldly, "Cut the crap! You should¡¯ve sensed my presence even before I entered the room. Do


    you think you can avoid everything by pretending to be asleep? That''s so naive!"


    However, Lily did not respond, no matter what he said.


    Fred frowned and neared her. "Lily?"


    He struck the floor with the tip of his cane, but she remained still with her eyes closed. She appeared


    as if she had passed out.


    Fred sensed something was amiss and gently poked her with his cane. ¡°Lily? Drop the act so we can


    talk. Perhaps you might not need to die."

 Chapter 2244

    Chapter 2244


    Even after nudging her with his cane, Lily remained still. Fred grew rmed as the tip of his cane was


    slightly sharp, which should have stung her. He shook her, shouting, "Lily?! Lily!"


    Realizing she was not faking it and might be asleep or dead, he yelled, "Get me a doctor, stat!"


    Since guards were outside, they soon fetched several doctors. They anxiously gathered while Fred


    pointed to Lily in the bed, flustered despite himself. He could not afford to let her die now since he still


    needed her body.


    He wanted to use her to at least test if R10 would work.


    ''It would be such a pity if she dies now. All my efforts would go to waste. No, I can''t let her die now!''


    Fred thought.


    He grabbed a doctor¡¯s cor and shouted, "You must save her!"


    Knowing his bad temper, the doctor nervously said, "She''s not dead yet, Your Grace! She''s just passed


    out. However, her readings are worsening¡ª"


    Fred impatiently pulled him up by his cor. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°This is a bad sign. Lily could be dying¡­" The doctor did not want to say it, but Fred gave him no


    choice.


    "She''s dying?" Fred stared at Lily in disbelief.


    ''Why would he say that? She''s still breathing, isn''t she?''


    "She was fine two days ago. Why is she dying now?" He was unconvinced. "What''s wrong with her?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor''s teeth ttered as he stammered, "I-I have no idea. However, the readings show her blood


    pressure and heart rate are abnormal. Her heartbeat, especially, is so slow that it looks like it''s about to


    stop at any time. There''s no doubt that she''s dying!"


    Although he was afraid, he had to tell the truth. If not, Fred might kill him if Lily suddenly died.


    "Her heartbeat is stopping?" Fred let the doctor go and turned to look at the heart rate monitor. Indeed,


    it was dangerously slow.


    "Why is it so slow? Can''t you just give her some stimtion?" he suggested.


    The doctor waved no. "We can''t! If we do, she might not be able to take it. Besides, she''s in aa!"


    ''How do I stimte someone still in aa?'' he thought.

 Chapter 2245

    Chapter 2245


    Fred was furious. "I don''t care! Do whatever is necessary to save her. If not, I''ll fucking kill you all!" He


    meant every word he said.


    The doctors were there to conduct the data analysis. They monitored the queen and Lily''s health to


    ensure their bodily functions remained optimal. Fred wanted everything perfect to draw the best


    conclusion based on the results.


    Yet, the doctors told him Lily was dying now that he was so close to aplishing his goals. Fred


    could not ept it.


    ¡®Why would Lily suddenly end up like this under such tight surveince?¡¯


    Fred asked the guard, "What did she eat yesterday?"


    The guard shook his head. "The usual. No one went inside, so she couldn''t have eaten anything else."


    "That''s strange." Fred turned and approached the doctor. "How is she?"


    "She''s not getting any better. Although her heart rate is slow, it¡¯s still beating. She will live for now, but


    her condition is bad," the doctor concluded.


    After some thought, Fred shoved the doctors aside and grabbed Lily''s shoulders. "What the hell have


    you done to yourself?! Are you out of your fucking mind?! Do you think you can end this if you die?


    ¡°I won''t let you! You will only die when I say!" He shouted through clenched teeth, "Do you hear me?"


    Although he shook Lily hard, she didn''t even open her eyes. When he let go, Lily fell heavily onto the


    bed.


    Fred took a deep breath and red at her. "Save her! Do whatever you must¡ªelectric shock, needles,


    medication, or injection. Do you understand?"


    "Y-Yes, Your Grace!" the others stammered.


    He nodded. "Stay here until Lily wakes up. If she doesn''t¡­"


    He didn''t finish the sentence as it was clear what he would do to them.


    "Yes, Your Grace," they answered despite feeling upset.


    No one knew what was happening. After all, a healthy person would not suddenly fall into aa. Still,


    the doctors dared not administer an electric shock because Lily¡¯s heartbeat was weak, and she might


    be unable to take it.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They could only choose a more cautious approach and attempt to determine the illness she suffered.

 Chapter 2246

    Chapter 2246


    Fred was in a terrible mood when he left the room. He stomped toward the queen''s bedroom but


    stopped when he got near. After changing his mind, he turned and walked back.


    Although he had someone watching Ross, he could not risk the prince learning that he had imprisoned


    the queen there. Fred might not necessarily lose if Ross were to confront him, but the former did not


    want to make things difficult for himself.


    He went to Ross¡¯s bedroom and thought he was still there. After exchanging looks with his subordinate,


    Fred knew the prince had not left recently. Feeling somewhat rxed, Fred knocked on the door.


    However, There was no response.


    ''He''s not like Lily, is he?''


    Fred frowned and knocked on the door again. "Your Highness, I need to discuss something with you."


    However, there was not even a sound.


    Thinking no one was inside, Fred looked to his subordinate, who gestured in confusion that no one had


    left the room. Fred cleared his throat and knocked harder. "Your Highness? I''ming in, okay?"


    He turned the handle and entered. Suddenly, a cold voice sounded behind him, "Fred, what do you


    think you''re doing?"


    Stunned, Fred quickly turned and bowed. "I didn''t mean to offend you, Your Highness. I was worried


    about your safety, so I¡ª"


    "So you came into my room without my permission?" Ross asked coldly. He looked like he had just


    taken a shower with a towel around his waist and hair dripping wet. However, his gaze was cold.


    Fred bowed. "I didn''t know you were taking a shower, and I was worried. So¡ª"


    "Worried about my safety?" Ross plopped onto the sofa. "What''s there to worry about? The embassy


    has many guards and surveince cameras, right? Why? Is this ce unsafe? You¡¯ve failed in your


    duty if it isn¡¯t."


    Fred quickly said, "No, that''s not what I meant. Of course, the ce is safe, but you aren''t used to


    many things here. I was just worried that you might encounter some minor mishaps while on your own.


    Anyway, it''s best to be careful, Your Highness."


    "Are you implying something would happen to me if I¡¯m alone?" Ross said coldly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course not!" Fred smiled and stepped closer. "It''s great that you''re fine. Nevertheless, I''ll still need


    toe in without your permission if this happens again. After all, your safety is critical."


    Fred lowered his head and added, "Anyway, I''m here to tell you something important."


    "Oh?" Ross narrowed his eyes at him. "About what?"

 Chapter 2247

    Chapter 2247


    "Well, I have news about Her Majesty."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ross sat up straight and stared at Fred solemnly. "You do?"


    "Yes." Fred nodded. "Her Majesty told me where she was going before leaving, but¡­"


    "You knew?" Ross said menacingly, dragging out thest word. He snorted, "How dare you, Fred? You


    told me differently back then."


    Fred looked apologetic. "I had my reasons for lying to you, Your Highness. Her Majesty forbade me


    from telling anyone."


    "So you''re saying my mom didn''t want you to tell me where she is?" Knowing so, Ross rxed and


    leaned back, gazing suspiciously at Fred with a raised brow.


    "I''m afraid so." Fred nodded. "Her Majesty said I must keep it a secret before she left. Her Majesty


    hasn''t contacted me since. She probably doesn''t want me to know where she is, either. That''s why I


    didn''t tell you about it immediately, Your Highness."


    "So mysterious, huh?" Ross smiled. "Then why are you telling me now? Aren''t you defying my mom''s


    order?"


    Fred frowned and clenched his fists. Taking a step nearer, he hung his head low and said, "You''re right.


    I''m disobeying her order because¡­ I think Her Majesty might be in danger."


    "What?" Ross grew rmed and solemn.


    "It''s been almost two weeks since Her Majesty left here, but I''ve not heard from her. To be honest, I


    was worried about her, so I sent someone to follow her in secret. However, he lost track of her due to


    some hup.


    "I thought Her Majesty would return soon, but I was wrong,¡± Fred became anxious, continuing, "That''s


    why I decided to tell you about it, Your Highness, even if it means defying her order.


    "I can only count on you now, Your Highness!" He knelt on one knee and bowed as Yudonians did. He


    looked genuinely anxious and worried.


    Ross stared at him with his arms crossed and snorted. "Fred, you''re indeed loyal to my mom, aren''t


    you?"

 Chapter 2248

    Chapter 2248


    "Your Highness, I know you''re upset and worried about Her Majesty''s safety, but what matters most is


    to locate her now. You can punish me however you like after she returns safely. I know I''ve failed you


    and her," Fred said earnestly.


    "Then tell me, how am I supposed to find her?" Ross gazed coldly at him.


    Fred answered, "It''s best if someone could look for Her Majesty so we know she''s safe."


    "Are you suggesting I approach the Hydend government?" Ross said, raising his brow.


    Fred shook his head. "Of course not! The less people know about it, the better. If not, this would put


    Her Majesty in even greater danger."


    "You don¡¯t want to alert the authorities here? Fred, do you think we''re in our country? Would they let


    you do whatever you like in Hydend?" Ross mmed the coffee table.


    Startled, Fred continued, "Your Highness, I know I might sound unreasonable, but think about it. If this


    gets out, it¡¯ll endanger Her Majesty, and the government here will know she has been secretly looking


    around the country.


    ¡°It would significantly impact the ties between our countries and how the world sees us. Therefore, we


    can only do it in secret," Fred said.


    Ross sipped some water and asked, "Can''t we track her phone''s location?"


    "We tried. We could no longer trach Her Majesty after herst contact with me. I figure she must¡¯ve


    gone to a more remote area. As you know, there are many mountainous regions in Hydend, and she


    might not be getting any signal there."


    His exnation sounded reasonable, but Ross was upset. "You knew she was going on a long journey,


    yet you allowed her to go all alone? What the hell were you thinking?"


    "Your Highness, I wanted to keep herpany but was tied up with my work. If I were absent for too


    long, people might get suspicious. Moreover, Her Majesty didn''t want to attract too much attention and


    insisted on going on a journey alone¡ª"


    Ross interrupted, "A journey for what?"


    "She is trying to find ancient books on medicine and healing traditions among the local tribes. I''m


    unsure because she hasn''t told me in detail." Scratching his head, Fred looked quite puzzled.


    "You knew nothing, yet you allowed her to put herself in danger?" Ross red at him. "You should be


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ashamed of yourself!"


    "I couldn''t stop her, Your Highness!" Fred eximed innocently. "Besides, she only brought several


    guards and attendants and hurriedly left. I¡­ Your Highness, let''s not dy it any longer. You must


    locate Her Majesty as soon as possible before anything bad happens!"

 Chapter 2249

    Chapter 2249


    "Why don''t you tell me how we''re supposed to find her?" Ross asked steadily.


    "Well, we can get a few trusted men to look for her secretly. It''s better if they are close to Her Majesty


    so they can persuade her," Fred studied Ross¡¯s expression and answered carefully, "If not, she might


    not want to return, even if we find her."


    Nodding, Ross said, "ording to you, it seems I''m the only suitable candidate, aren''t I?"


    "You?" Fred looked astonished, then nodded as if catching on. "That''s right! You''re the perfect


    candidate for the task, Your Highness! You''re supposed to be returning to Yudonia soon.


    ¡°If we tell others you''ve returned, no one would know where you are. You can look for the queen


    secretly¡ªwhen you do, you''re the only person who can change her mind. You could make her if she


    refuses to listen, and no one would hold it against you."


    Fred nodded as he spoke, as if he grew increasingly convinced of his own words.


    "That was an excellent suggestion, Your Highness. ¡°He gave Ross a worried look. "I''m sorry you must


    deal with this since the ce you''ll be going to is far and could be dangerous. Of course, I''m sure Her


    Majesty would be relieved knowing how much you''ve done for her."


    Ross listened and smiled faintly. "Why do I suspect you''ve nned for this?"


    "What do you mean, Your Highness? You were the one who suggested it, weren''t you? I only agree


    with your suggestion. Of course, it''s understandable if you don''t feel like going. After all, the trip could


    be dangerous.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since we don''t know whether or not Her Majesty is safe, we might be in trouble if anything were to


    happen to you as well," sighing, he said, "Anyway, I wonder when Her Majesty would return. Bad things


    might happen if she doesn''t."


    Fred¡¯s implications were evident¡ªif they dyed any longer, the queen''s life would be in danger, and


    the prince didn''t want to go because he was scared. In other words, the prince didn''t even bother with


    his mother''s life due to his cowardice.


    It was a clever move. If Ross went to look for his mother, Fred could get rid of him and evennd him in


    danger. If Ross refused, he would look like he did not care about his mother''s safety and might even be


    scheming to take her throne.


    It would only destroy Ross¡¯s reputation back in Yudonia.


    Fred looked earnestly at him as if he was only taking orders from Ross. However, thetter was not


    angry or troubled by the dilemma. He simply smiled and looked pensively at Fred.


    "Your Highness, what''s your decision?" Fred could not help but ask. He then added, "Don''t worry.


    Whatever you decide, I''m sure you have your reasons. No one will hold it against you."

 Chapter 2250

    Chapter 2250


    Ross nodded, "Of course, no one will. That¡¯s because I''ve found a better candidate."


    "Who?" Seeing his smile, Fred had a hunch it was something terrible. He said, "Whoever it is, no one is


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    more fitting than you, Your Highness. After all, you''re¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Ross interrupted, "Fred!"


    Puzzled, Fred answered, "Yes?"


    "I''m talking about you," Ross said with a chuckle. He got up and slowly paced around the room. "You''re


    my mom''s most trusted right-hand man, and she listens to you.


    ¡°You also know her the best. You''re the best candidate there is. Besides, I''m sure you''re worried about


    her safety, right?"


    It was a casual remark, but Fred was stumped. Ross was trying to put him in a dilemma like Fred did to


    him just now. If Fred said he was worried, he must follow Ross'' n.


    "I¡ª"


    Ross continued, "It''s fitting for me to go, but what if I have an ident or encounter any danger? What


    will happen if my mom and I can''t return?"


    "Your Highness, I¡ª"


    "You''re afraid to say it out loud, right?" Ross gave him no chance to retort. "When that happens,


    Yudonia will be in chaos because my two younger brothers and other members of the royal families will


    fight for the throne. It¡¯ll be disastrous.


    "Besides, what will happen to the ties between Yudonia and Hydend if my mom and I have an


    ident here? What will happen to you?" he asked sternly, then red at Fred. "You''re in charge here.


    Do you think others will let you off the hook?"


    Fred struggled for an answer because he knew Ross was right.


    "That''s why it''s most fitting that you go. Do you know my mom listens to you more than she does to


    me? Besides, your absence won''t affect the embassy much."


    Ross made a hushing gesture and continued, "Don''t tell me you''re needed here. I can handle the work


    here. If I can''t cope, I can always get help.


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve always been running this ce, and it won''t stop without you. So you should stay by


    my mom''s side now, not here. Just go, Fred!"

 Chapter 2251

    Chapter 2251


    Fred was in disbelief as he stared wide-eyed at Ross. The former thought he was hallucinating. He had


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    nned to get Ross to leave the embassy. Even if nothing happened to the prince, it would buy Fred


    time to do what he needed.


    Still, Ross wanted Fred to leave instead. For a moment, Fred even thought he had a point.


    ¡®This is not happening!¡¯


    Thinking so, he quickly exined, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wish to go, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re willing to go, huh?¡± The prince interrupted, ¡°I knew you¡¯re most loyal to my mom despite the


    rumors. Anyway, this is the best opportunity for you to prove yourself. Just go, Fred. I¡¯ll take care of


    everything here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get two of my best bodyguards to protect you along the journey,¡± he said, ¡°I thank you on behalf of


    my mom and the people of Yudonia!¡±


    As he spoke, he rested his palm on Fred¡¯s shoulder. Thetter was at a loss for words.


    He didn¡¯t even know how he left the prince¡¯s room. He could only remember Ross saying, ¡°You better


    depart as soon as possible to ensure nothing bad happens. I¡¯ll have a ne ticket and travel route


    ready for you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve traveled around Hydend several times and understand it well. As for any foreign


    affairs or reception, I¡¯ll handle them for you. I¡¯ll tell others you¡¯re going on an official trip.¡±


    As these words rang in Fred¡¯s ear, he wondered how things had ended up like this.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I try to get rid of Ross? Why am I the one leaving instead?¡¯


    Fred was still dumbfounded as he stood in the elevator.


    ¡®Ross is more difficult to deal with than I imagined. I can¡¯t allow this to happen! How can I leave here? If


    I do, he might discover my secrets.¡¯


    While deep in thought, he reached his office floor. However, he did not exit the elevator and pressed


    the floor button again. He took a winding path and arrived at the secret undergroundboratory.


    After passing the security checks, he saw the employees working as usual and felt slightly relieved. He


    proceeded to the innermost part of theboratory and saw Rhea working diligently.


    Rhea did not realize he had arrived because she was preupied with her experiment. She was


    focused and serious as she extracted juice from a nt.


    Seeing her so, Fred did not disturb her. Instead, he waited until she injected the juice into a tube, mixed


    it with a few drops of other liquids, and then began observing the data. Rhea caught herself and


    nced to the side. She hurried over, saying, ¡°Your Grace!¡±


    Fred grunted but looked pleased. ¡°How¡¯s the progress?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still working on it. I¡¯ll try to make it work as soon as possible,¡± Rhea said, then added, afraid he


    would get upset, ¡°Since we don¡¯t have any relevant data to refer to, everything is still in the


    experimental stage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hurry, but I can¡¯t guarantee I can get it to work in just a few days.¡±

 Chapter 2252

    Chapter 2252


    She tried to look sincere, but Fred was surprisingly calm. He only nodded to show he understood her,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    then beckoned, "I know it takes time to develop the invisibility potion, so don''t worry about it as long as


    you continue to work on it."


    He held her shoulder and lowered his voice, saying, "I have something more urgent I need you to do.


    Once done, I''ll give you everything and all the time you need for your research."


    Rhea looked up at him in surprise. "Is it about the hypnosis?"


    Fred nodded and asked solemnly, "Yes, I need it done as soon as possible. Can you do it by tonight?"


    Rhea was shocked and not confident. She wondered, ''I only seeded in hypnotizing Mike because I


    knew much about his character. I don''t even know the prince and have only read about him.¡¯


    "Can you do it or not?" Fred tightened his grip on her shoulder, looking sinister.


    Rhea said through clenched teeth, "Yes, I can."


    She worried Fred would kill her if she said no.


    "That''s great. I knew I could count on you. I''m beginning to believe you''re as good as Lily. No, you''re


    better than her!" He suddenly stopped and frowned when he thought of something.


    Rhea was pleased to hear him say so. However, she noticed his expression and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Fred shook his head thoughtfully and asked, "Do you know what would cause someone to be


    severely ill?"


    Rhea was puzzled.


    Fred rephrased himself, "Why would someone healthy suddenly be very sick?"


    "Very sick? Like having a tumor or an untreatable disease?"


    "No, the heart rate has suddenly slowed where it almost stopped, but the medical equipment couldn''t


    tell what''s wrong with the person," Fred said with a frown.


    He was frustrated after encountering many troublestely. Not only had he failed to get rid of Ross, but


    thetter even tried to send him on a search for the queen, not to mention Lily''s current condition.


    Fred wondered if he would fail after so many years of scheming.


    After hearing what he said, Rhea guessed who he was talking about. Still, she was unsure. "May I ask


    if the person is male or female? How old are they?"


    Upset by her question, Fred waved dismissively and said, "Why are you asking so much? Am I the one


    asking questions, or you?"

 Chapter 2253

    Chapter 2253


    Knowing he was irritated, Rhea said soothingly, "Your Grace, I wasn''t trying to pry, but I needed


    information to give a proper answer. Men and women have different physiques, and their age makes a


    difference, too.


    ¡°If it''s someone old, it''s normal if their heart rate slows. Even if the person looks healthy, heart failure is


    possible if there are underlying conditions. If there aren''t any, then it might be a sudden illness¡ª"


    Fred interjected impatiently, "That''s not possible! She''s so young!"


    Although he was upset, Rhea gleaned a bit of information from his reply. She continued, "Even young


    people can have sudden heart problems. Furthermore, there are differences between men and women,


    as well as factors like physical fitness¡ª"


    "The person is neither a man nor elderly, and she has no underlying conditions. She has always been


    in good shape." Fred grew increasingly annoyed by Rhea¡¯s exnation.


    He might have revealed it was Lily, but he did not want to. "Is it possible she has done something to


    herself? Is there anything that could slow down her heart rate?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Having said so, he thought it was unlikely and shook his head. "No, she could die from this. It doesn''t


    make sense if she wants to kill herself."


    ¡®Lily has a strong will to survive and never stopped trying to escape after going through so much. Why


    would she suddenly try to kill herself?¡¯


    Rhea was more or less sure who Fred was talking about. However, she yed along because Fred did


    not mention the person¡¯s name. She said, "No, you could be right."


    Fred was puzzled.


    "I''ve encountered techniques for slowing one''s breathing in a few novels. They also discuss drugs that


    can induce a state of simted death."


    "Simted death?" Fred''s eyes lit up.


    "Yup!" Seeing he was intrigued, Rhea continued, "It''s a state where the heart rate is so slow that the


    person only appears dead. However, if the person takes a certain drug or when it is time, they will wake


    up again."


    Fred caught on. "So she might have taken some drug or used a certain technique, huh?"


    "That''s right," Nodding, Rhea said meaningfully, "If the person happens to have fighting skills, it''s even


    more likely!"


    "Yes, she does¡ª" Fred caught himself and stopped talking. He looked at Rhea deeply, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t


    pry. I''m only asking you questions. Just focus on the hypnosis, understand?"


    Rhea answered, "Yes, Your Grace."


    He looked her up and down thoughtfully. "When will you finish your work?"


    "I''ll be done in 30 minutes as soon as I collect the data and stow the stuff away," Rhea said, checking


    her watch.

 Chapter 2254

    Chapter 2254


    "Okay," Fred said, "I''ll give you an hour. After you finish, shower, change, ande to my office.


    There''s something I need you to do."


    Puzzled, Rhea answered, "Okay."


    ...


    A whileter, she went to Fred''s office. The backless dress Fred had sent her revealed her alluring


    figure. However, Rhea was somewhat uneasy. She had worn clothes like this but felt like Fred was


    using her as an escort.


    Rhea was upset because she only allowed others to exploit her intellect and talent, never her body.


    Fred sized her up and nodded. "You look great! Tell me about your n."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rhea tried not to show her frustration, saying, "I''ll spike the drinks and hypnotize him as we chat. Then,


    he''ll unwittingly fall under my control."


    "No!" Fred met her puzzled gaze. "He''s a cautious man. He won¡¯t drink what you bring him."


    Rhea said, "I''ll coax him, okay? I''ll think of ways to get him to take the drug."


    "You underestimate him." Fred knew how difficult Ross could be.


    "Then what?" Upon hearing Fred''s words, Rhea no longer knew what to do.


    "Don''t worry about the drug. I''ll find a way." Fred leaned against his desk and said thoughtfully, "Just


    ensure you hypnotize him and that your drug will work."


    Rhea straightened up and smiled. "I promise it¡¯ll work!"


    Although nervous, she could not show it and kept telling herself her drug worked on Mike. Even if it was


    easier to hypnotize Mike, Rhea should be able to reproduce the same results.


    ''Life¡¯s a gamble. I just have to take a risk!''


    She tried to give herself a pep talk. When she got changed in her room, she called Mike again to


    ensure her experiment had worked. She asked Mike what Alex and others had been doing and learned


    about Prince Ross from him.


    As his information was simr, she knew her target was the prince. Rhea also asked a few questions


    about Ross and discovered how long he nned to stay. She also found out Ross was not just there


    for official business but also to investigate Fred.


    Having received unexpected information, Rhea was excited and satisfied because it showed the


    hypnosis worked on Mike.

 Chapter 2255

    Chapter 2255


    Rhea stood outside a room and steadied her deep breath before knocking on the door. After a while,


    someone inside said in perfect Yudonian, "Come in."


    She checked her dress, opened the door, and entered with a tray. She lowered her gaze and curtsied,


    saying, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Having studied abroad for many years, she could speak fluently in Yudonian.


    Meanwhile, the casually dressed Prince Ross was reading a document behind the desk. There was a


    half-filled ss of wine, various beverages, snacks, etcetera.


    They made what Rhea was holding somewhat redundant.


    "Yes?" Ross only nced at her despite her sexy outfit.


    Rhea bit her lower lip and approached with the tray. "I''m a waitress working for the Yudonian Foreign


    Ministry. Duke Frederick asked me to send you some drinks and snacks and keep you entertained."


    "Oh?" The prince looked up and studied her. "It was Fred?"


    "Yes, sir, Duke Frederick sent me," Rhea quickly said.


    "Hasn''t he left?"


    Rhea smiled embarrassedly. "The duke had some work to hand over to his staff. He might leave tonight


    after he finishes packing."


    "I never expected an efficient man like Fred to drag his feet," Ross snorted and continued to read the


    document.


    Rhea could only stand aside. She dared not speak again, fearing he would get upset and throw her out.


    She stood for almost half an hour, but Ross remained engrossed in the document.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her legs felt sore from standing for so long in high heels. Even so, she dared not move about without


    permission.


    Ross only realized she was still there when he finished reading the document and picked up his wine


    ss. He asked, "Why are you still here?"


    "I brought some wine and snacks for you, Your Highness," Rhea said.


    "I have enough drinks and snacks here," Ross said coldly.


    However, Rhea had expected his response. ording to the information she read, Prince Ross was


    not lustful. He only had three girlfriends all these years, with the third bing his wife.


    He was also not into alcohol. His only weakness was his kindness. Because of that, the queen once


    said he was unfit for the throne. However, the Yudonian people loved him. He was their favorite among


    the three princes.


    Based on what Rhea read and the information she gleaned from Mike, she said, "The wine I brought


    differs from yours. I bet you haven''t tasted something like this before."

 Chapter 2256

    Chapter 2256


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ross raised his brow and asked, "Are you sure I''ve never tasted that wine before?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m sure." Rhea leaned forward to ce the exquisite-looking wine bottle on the desk. "It''s a


    specialty wine from Hydend."


    "I''ve visited Hydend many times and have tried food and beverages from all over the world. How are


    you so sure I haven''t tasted something like that before?" Ross remained unconvinced.


    Rhea smiled, "That¡¯s because it''s home-brewed."


    "Oh?"


    Rhea poured the wine as she spoke, "My dad made it when I was born, and I just retrieved it from the


    cer. It smells amazing."


    Its aroma filled the room. Ross sniffed the air, praising, "It smells like a good wine, all right."


    "Try it, Your Highness," Rhea said as she handed the ss to him, "See how different it is from the


    ones you had before."


    Although heplimented the smell, he did not take it.


    ¡°I just had red wine. I might get drunk if I drink more." Indeed, Ross was cautious. "Since your dad


    made it for you, you should save it."


    Rhea said earnestly, "I don''t drink much, Your Highness. I might as well give it to someone who can


    better appreciate a good wine.¡±


    Ross thought pondered while tapping the table. After a while, he said, "Leave it here then."


    Rhea was not ready to give up. She continued to persuade him, "Why don''t you try it now? Although it''s


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    an aged wine, one can¡¯t get drunk by drinking it. Even if you do, I promise you won''t wake up with a


    hangover."


    Ross looked at her. "Is it that remarkable?"


    "Well, why don''t you find out yourself?" Rhea looked at him enchantingly.


    Ross looked at her and then at the wine. He briefly raised the ss to his lips, then returned it to her.


    "It''s your wine. Why don''t you taste it first?"


    Rhea chuckled. "You''re scared I''ve poisoned it, huh? I wouldn''t dare to do so. Besides, I''m in the


    embassy. People will kill me if I try to poison you."


    After getting no response, she continued, "Well then, it''s my honor that Your Highness wants me to


    drink it."


    She downed the wine with one gulp. While pointing at the emptied ss, she said, "That should put


    your mind at ease, right?"


    Ross pondered momentarily, then pointed his chin at the bottle of wine. "Pour me a ss. I''ll taste it."


    Pleased, Rhea refilled the ss.


    Ross took the ss and raised it to his lips. He sniffed the wine, seemingly still hesitant.


    Rhea asked, "Are you still worried? Why don''t I drink another ss?"


    "Nah," Ross said, "I can''t let you enjoy such a good wine alone, can I?"


    He took a sip.

 Chapter 2257

    Chapter 2257


    Ross''s eyes lit up. Although he said nothing, Rhea knew he liked the wine when he took one sip after


    another.


    He soon finished the ss of wine, and Rhea knew her gamble had paid off. Fabian had not made the


    wine because he would never do anything like that for her. Rhea had only gotten it from a renowned


    wine collector in the country.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Of course, Fred had spent a fortune on it. Still, it was indeed a good wine, and Ross enjoyed it. Most


    importantly, Rhea got him to consume R20 with it. She asked warmly, "It''s not bad, right, Your


    Highness?"


    "It''s not bad indeed." Nodding, Ross finally smiled. "Although I''ve tasted many good wines in


    Hydend, this one¡¯s unique. Does it have a name?"


    "It does." Rhea smiled.


    "What is it?" he asked curiously.


    Rhea touched the wine bottle and flicked it. She said smilingly, "It''s called Pinot Le H¨¦ros, which means


    The Hero.¡±


    Ross nodded. "It''s a good name for a good wine."


    "Well, since it''s a good wine, you should drink more." Rhea tried to pour him more wine.


    "No thanks!" Ross covered his ss and shook his head. "I don''t want to get drunk."


    Rhea did not insist and put down the bottle with a chuckle. "All great men have discipline, don''t they?"


    Ross nced at her. "So why did Fred send you here?¡±


    "The duke asked me to attend to your needs, Your Grace," Rhea murmured, "Feel free to make any


    requests, and I''ll do my best to fulfill them."


    Fred told her to say the suggestive remark.


    Ross looked at her intensely, asking, "What''s your name?"


    "I''m Rhea Moore, Your Highness," she murmured.


    "Rhea Moore,¡± Ross nodded thoughtfully and said, "It''s a lovely name for a lovely woman. Why are you


    working as a waitress? You seem overqualified, don''t you think?"


    "Although I was born here, I went abroad to study at a very young age and stayed in Yudonia for


    several years. To me, Yudonia is my second home and is closer to my heart than Hydend. It''s my


    honor to work for you, let alone serve Your Highness."


    Rhea had long prepared her speech, and she spoke earnestly.


    "I see. It looks like you love my country. Would you like to be a citizen of Yudonia?" Ross asked.


    Rhea was stunned but answered with a chuckle, "Of course I do! It''s been my dream to be a


    Yudonian. Do you mean it, Your Highness?"

 Chapter 2258

    Chapter 2258


    Ross answered, ¡°Of course, provided you perform well and have a clean history."


    "You can count on it, Your Highness," Rhea nodded and touched the wine bottle again. "It''s gettingte.


    How about another ss before you rest?"


    "No," Ross turned her down again, "As I said, I don''t want to get drunk.¡±


    "Fred should be leaving now, right?" he asked, ncing at the clock on the wall.


    Rhea again flicked the bottle and murmured, "Oh, yeah, it''ste now. You should rest, Your Highness."


    "I still have work to do. You should leave now." Ross picked up a document to read. As he did, he


    suddenly felt dizzy and unbearably sleepy. He frowned and tried in vain to shake off the sleepiness.


    "It must be so tiring to handle so much work, right? You don''t have to work so hard, you know." Rhea


    stayed put and continued, "Why don''t you get an early sleep? I bet you must be sleepy."


    She repeated, and Ross felt he could hardly keep his eyes open hearing the word "sleepy." He felt as if


    a powerful force was dragging him down. He told himself he could not sleep, but another voice said,


    "Go sleep. It''ste, and you''re tired. Continue your work tomorrow."


    There was also an unknown ringing that shook him to the core. The voice and sound ovepped and


    overwhelmed him. Ross only wanted to unwind after hearing the sounds.


    "Sleep, Your Highness. You''re exhausted," a gentle voice whispered. Ross wanted to deny it but was


    too tired to say a word. Soon, he shut his eyes and fell asleep.


    Rhea stood aside and watched him lying down. She said after a while, "Your Highness? Your Highness,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    are you asleep?"


    After getting no response, she carefully sat beside him. Then, she nced around and leaned closer,


    saying, "Ross?"


    It was disrespectful to say his name, but she was testing whether or not he was asleep.


    "Ross? Ross?" Rhea called twice more, but there was no response. Soon after, she began the next


    step by moving the wine bottle closer and flicking it while calling out, ¡°Ross¡­ Ross¡­¡±


    Her distant voice and ringing sounds assaulted Ross¡¯s eardrums, making him snap his eyes open.


    "Who is it?"


    Rhea was startled, even though she knew that would happen. She calmed herself, looked at him, and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s me, Ross.¡±

 Chapter 2259

    Chapter 2259


    "You''re¡­" Ross was still in a daze.


    Rhea looked into his eyes and rhythmically flicked the bottle, "I''m Rhea, your friend and master."


    "My friend and my master?" Ross frowned, looking and feeling ufortable.


    "Yes, I''m your friend and master. Do you remember who you are?" Rhea asked.


    "I''m Ross, the Yudonian prince." He remembered who he was but was puzzled about Rhea''s identity.


    Rhea nodded. "That''s right. You''re the prince. What are you doing in Hydend?"


    "I came to Hydend¡­ to look for my mom, the queen," he responded cooperatively.


    Rhea was surprised because she did not know the queen was also there. After all, interacting with the


    prince already seemed incredible to her. She held her breath and patiently asked, "Why are you looking


    for her? Has something happened to Her Majesty?"


    "I don¡¯t know. My mother has been missing since a few days ago." Ross shook his head, looking


    confused. "My mom is missing!"


    "The queen is missing?!" Rhea eximed but soon covered her mouth, fearing others would hear her.


    She asked, ¡°So, did you find her yet?¡±


    "No." Ross shook his head.


    At that point, Rhea was almost sure her hypnotism had worked. She could hardly contain her


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    excitement. If her hypnosis on Mike was a fluke, then her experimentation with Prince Ross proved her


    research was sessful.


    Otherwise, the prince would not be so cooperative. Rhea remained calm and continued, "So what have


    you asked Fred to do?"


    "I want him to go look for my mom," Ross continued, "I must tell him to leave now."


    He reached for his phone, but Rhea stopped him. "No, you can¡¯t."


    "I can''t?" He looked confused. He wanted to do it but was supposed to listen to Rhea in the hypnotic


    state. He was so conflicted that he became distressed.


    "I want to make him leave to find Mom. No, I can''t," he said as if trying to persuade himself.


    Rhea looked at him. "Your n has changed. Fred must stay here because he has many important


    things to do. You should look for the queen instead."


    "Me?" Ross pointed at himself with a frown, finding it hard to ept.

 Chapter 2260

    Chapter 2260


    "That''s right. You''re her son, and it''s most fitting for you to go,¡± Rhea¡¯s gentle voice enchanted Ross,


    leaving him unable to say no.


    "Yes, I''m her son. I should be the one who finds her," Ross said, nodding.


    Rhea smiled, knowing she had proved herself. She stressed, "Go to sleep then. You''ll depart early


    tomorrow, okay? Remember that.¡±


    "Okay!" Ross answered, nodding again.


    Rhea then tapped on the bottle to make it ring. Ross blinked, then fell asleep for real this time.


    Rhea got up and strolled out of the room. Someone soon brought her to Fred''s office, where he waited.


    Since Ross demanded removing the surveince devices from his room, Fred could not see what


    happened. Fred looked at Rhea, questioning, "Did it work?"


    "Congrattions, Your Grace. You got what you wanted," Rhea said, bowing respectfully.


    Fred was thrilled because he could control Ross and target anyone through the drug and Rhea''s


    hypnosis. Although Fred was more interested in the invisibility potion, he was content with putting


    certain people under his control.


    "That''s great!" Heughed heartily. "Next, we start mass-produce the drug. Everyone will have to listen


    to me soon!"


    "Well¡­" Rhea hesitated.


    "What is it?" Fred red at her. "Just speak your mind!"


    "Nothing." Rhea shook her head. She wanted to tell him the raw materials for R10 were scarce, so she


    did not have many finished products. Even if they mass-produced it, obtaining raw materials would be


    tricky.


    However, she knew it would upset Fred, and her efforts would go to waste. She had just managed to


    impress him. It would be too stupid to throw him a wet nket now. Therefore, she said, "I just wanted


    to say that the most pressing matter now is to send Prince Ross away."


    "Didn''t you say the hypnosis worked?¡± Fred frowned. "Is there a problem I should know about?"


    "No, he already promised to leave early tomorrow." It was something Fred had tasked her with. Not


    only had shepleted it, but she also discovered an unexpected piece of news.


    The queen going missing in Hydend was a big deal. She could use it as leverage against Fred if she


    could handle it well. However, it was not the time yet, and she had to remain obedient to him.


    "That''s good." Fred was pleased something had finally gone his way. He then asked the question he


    had brought up before. "Can I be the one who controls others? Must they only listen to you?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2261

    Chapter 2261


    Rhea would control everything and possibly threaten Fred if that were the case.


    "Not yet." Rhea looked troubled. "I understand your concerns, but R20 can only work alongside


    hypnosis now, which takes time to learn. We musty the groundwork and givemands to hypnotize


    someone, especially in the early stages."


    For example, flicking the wine bottle was a subtle suggestion to Ross, conditioning him to the hypnosis.


    "Enough!" Fred held up a hand and grew impatient. "Just hearing that gives me a headache.


    Remember, you must still listen to me, even if you can control many people. Is that clear?"


    "Yes, Your Grace." Rhea lowered her head.


    However, Fred did not trust herpletely. To be precise, he would not trust anyone wholeheartedly.


    The queen served as a cautionary tale for him. She trusted him even though he wouldter betray her.


    That was why he would never believe in anyone so quickly.


    "Don''t ever think about using R20 on me. You¡¯re in my ce and can¡¯t escape if you do. Even if you


    controlled me one day, you can¡¯t manipte all of Yudonia. However, if you obey me, I''ll reward you


    when I rule the world."


    Rhea was shocked as she nced at him and nodded. "I won''t disobey you, Your Grace."


    She never expected Fred to want to rule the world. She wanted to change humanity and advance


    civilization through her research, but she had never considered ruling the world. Rhea knew throwing


    the world into chaos was easy, but controlling it would be a tall order.


    ¡®How can he control so many people over a vast territory?¡¯


    Rhea cared more about fame. She wanted to shock the world, even through infamy.


    "You''ve done well today. Get some rest, and continue working on the invisibility potion tomorrow. You


    must develop it as soon as possible,¡± Fredmanded grimly.


    "Yes, Your Grace," Rhea answered and left. However, she was somewhat upset that Fred was even


    more ridiculous than the boss. At least thetter knew what was achievable. On the other hand, the


    duke wanted the impossible.


    Rhea feared Fred would abandon her if she failed to deliver what he wanted. She returned to her room


    andy down, thinking about what had happened in thest two days. She began to feel that


    something was amiss.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she could not pinpoint it.


    When Fred asked about someone suddenly dying, Rhea could only make a rough guess. Thinking


    about it now, she believed he was referring to Lily.


    Simultaneously, Rhea thought it was unlikely.


    ¡®Hasn''t Lily been fine all along? Besides being held in the embassy, Lily can¡¯t obtain any drugs that


    make her look like she¡¯s dying. It doesn''t make sense or seem possible.¡¯


    Rhea could not figure it out. However, she knew Fred would ask for her help if the person was indeed


    Lily.

 Chapter 2262

    Chapter 2262


    Rhea believed the doctors in the embassy could not deal with Lily¡¯s condition. Otherwise, Fred would


    not beat around the bush when asking about it. Therefore, Rhea looked forward to Fred asking for her


    help if it concerned Lily.


    ...


    In Lily''s room, the doctors surrounded her. They were sweating profusely. Despite their best efforts,


    they could only maintain her heart rate, but her readings showed that she was dying. They just could


    not figure out what was wrong with her. At the thought of what would happen to them if she died, their


    sweating became even more intense.


    "How is she?" Fred asked as he came by again.


    He could not allow Lily to die, especially not now. This was the most crucial moment. How could she


    die at this juncture? He simply could not let that happen!


    Seeing the numbers on the electrocardiogram, Fred grew upset. "Her condition is still the same as


    before! What the fuck have you guys been doing?!"


    "Your Grace, we''ve tried everything, but we can¡¯t find the cause of this. Her internal organs are shutting


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    down.¡±


    Fred snapped, "I want results, not your excuses!" His grim look was unnerving.


    "But¡­"


    "No buts! If she doesn''t wake up by tomorrow morning, you¡¯ll all be very sorry!"


    Fred then turned to leave.


    "Your Grace!" one of the doctors suddenly shouted.


    Fred stopped in his tracks. "What?"


    "There is one method we can try."


    Intrigued, Fred stared at him. "Go on."


    "We''ve tried everything except acupuncture. It involves inserting silver needles into certain spots in the


    body, and I heard it might produce unexpected results. Maybe we should give it a shot."


    "Acupuncture?" Fred thought it sounded interesting. "What are you waiting for then?"


    "Well¡­" The doctors looked troubled, and the one who made the suggestion said, "We don''t know


    how."


    It was a technique known only in Hydend. He had witnessed it being performed before, but he and


    the other doctors had never learned the method.

 Chapter 2263

    Chapter 2263


    "What the hell?" Fred scolded, "Aren''t you guys supposed to be experts?"


    One of the doctors said nervously, "Your Grace, acupuncture is a special practice developed by the


    Hnders. We''ve never learned it."


    Fred asked coldly, "Are you saying I should get you a doctor from Hydend?"


    "Well¡­" The doctors exchanged hesitant looks.


    Seeing this, Fred grew upset. "Out with it!"


    "Well¡­"


    "Say it, or I will bury you guys alive!"


    rmed, a doctor quickly said, "There''s a so-called miracle doctor in Hydend, but he has been a


    recluse for some time. If we can get his help, we might be able to save Lily."


    "A miracle doctor? I¡¯ve never heard of such a person?" Fred narrowed his eyes in puzzlement.


    "He''s a practitioner of alternative medicine and has led a secluded life for so long that he''s rumored to


    be dead. However, there was news of him not long ago, so I doubt the rumor is true. He has several


    formidable students who are now in different parts of the world, and only he is in Kingnd."


    Fred caught on and nodded. "So we can save Lily as long as I get him toe?" He pointed toward


    the woman on the bed.


    The monitor beside Lily showed that her heart rate was extremely slow, and Fred was both angry and


    anxious when he saw this. If he could, he would choke Lily to death. He had met such a stubborn and


    unyielding woman before. Worse, he could not hurt her now.


    "We think the chances are high."


    Other than to save themselves, the doctors said so to minimize the risk.


    Now, Fred directed all his anger at them. If Lily could not wake up, they would likely be killed. But if they


    could get him to hire the miracle doctor, they would be safe if the miracle doctor could save Lily. If he


    failed, then the fault would not be on them, and their lives might be spared.


    Fred knew what they were thinking, but what mattered most right now was to revive Lily.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is this miracle doctor?" he asked coldly.


    "He should be somewhere in an estate on the outskirts of Kingnd, but we don''t know the exact


    location. Given your capabilities, I''m sure you¡¯ll be able to find him, Your Grace."


    Fred looked over his shoulder at them. ''These fellows sure know how to shift responsibility while


    buttering me up, right?''


    He chuckled, "Okay, I''ll send my men to look for him, but if anything happens to Lily until then, I will kill


    you.¡± He pointed at them, then left the room.


    Although he did not know whether there was indeed such a miracle doctor, he had to give it a try.

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter 2264


    The following day, Ross left the embassy and pulled onto the highway. Not wanting anyone to know


    where he was going, he did not take a ne and chose to travel by car. He was to leave Kingnd,


    switch cars, and head south to look for the queen.


    Standing on the balcony, Fred watched the car leave with a satisfied smile. Rhea stood by his side,


    relieved to see his smile.


    "If Ross can¡¯t find the queen, he will return," Rhea said tentatively.


    "Of course, he will." Fred nodded. "But by the time he returns, I''ll have alreadypleted what needs


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    to be done. Besides¡­" He turned around and looked at Rhea appraisingly. "Isn''t Ross under your


    control? You can keep him froming back, can''t you?"


    Rhea was at a loss for words.


    "Why? Is that not so?" he asked sternly.


    Rhea quickly answered, "Yes, yes. I can."


    "There you go. Nothing to worry about then. Just remember to get him to report to you his whereabouts


    and send you his location every day."


    Fred wanted to make sure they knew if the hypnosis or R20 stopped working. He had considered


    sending someone to tail Ross but was afraid of attracting too much attention in Hydend.


    Furthermore, as his goal was to get Ross to leave, tailing him seemed unnecessary. As long as the


    prince reported his location to them daily, there was nothing to worry about.


    Rhea nodded. "I''ll make sure of that."


    She was somewhat worried, but she did not dare to speak her mind. Although the drug and hypnosis


    had worked, the further Ross went, the harder it was to give himmands on time. She also was not


    sure how long the effect of the drug wouldst.


    R20 was not perfect and was still in an experimental stage after all. It seemed to have worked well, but


    she did not know to what extent. Even so, she had to seem confident right now.


    Fred then stretched, and just then, his phone rang. As he picked up his phone, he nced at Rhea.


    Picking up on his signal, she left and gently closed the door behind her.


    He then answered the call and was pleased to hear the caller say, "Your Grace, we''ve found the


    miracle doctor."


    Outside the room, Rhea realized the door was soundproof. Unable to hear anything, she walked away.

 Chapter 2265

    Chapter 2265


    "Bring him here right now," Fred said in a lowered voice.


    "He refused toe with us, sir. We can''t force him, or he might call the police."


    As they had already attracted enough attention, they could not risk it as the miracle doctor was well-


    known. Besides, they could not enter his estate. They had asked to see him, but he turned them down.


    The only thing they could do was wait in the car and call Fred for further instructions.


    Suppressing the urge to curse, Fred said grimly, "What does he want? Tell him to name a price."


    "No, Your Grace. He doesn''t care for money."


    They were at their wits'' end. As they were not in Yudonia, they could not do as they pleased.


    "No one ever says no to money!" Palming his forehead in frustration, Fred shouted, "Make him an offer


    he can''t refuse! I''m sure he¡¯ll say yes once we offer him enough."


    Just as he was about to hang up, he had a second thought. "Never mind. I''ll go there right now." He


    thought perhaps it was better if he took charge in this matter.


    Fred got someone to drive him to the estate. On his way, he had his men look into the physician''s


    background and send their findings to his phone. When he was almost there, he finished reading the


    information and narrowed his eyes.


    His men were waiting for him outside the estate when he arrived. They got out of the car and greeted,


    "Your Grace."


    "You guys are supposed toy low." Holding up a hand to stop them, he nced toward the estate.


    "Has anyone left the ce?"


    "Yes, Your Grace," one answered, "Based on what we''ve found, they go out for supplies once a week.


    Sometimes, they have essentials delivered to them instead of going out to buy them ."


    "He''s a recluse, all right." Fred snorted. "But even a hermit has a weakness. Stay here. I''ll go meet


    him."


    Fred approached the gatekeeper, who went inside to pass on his message. Soon, someone came out


    to let him in, but only him. His bodyguards wanted to follow, but Fred stopped them.


    "It''s okay. What can he do to me?" Knowing that the physician was an old man, he was not worried.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Besides, he only came to engage the physician¡¯s services.


    Fred entered the estate alone and was led by a servant to a gazebo instead of the main hall. An old


    man was brewing some medicine there, and the courtyard was filled with the scent of herbs.

 Chapter 2266

    Chapter 2266


    Unused to the smell, Fred covered his nose and gagged. Dominic nced over his shoulder and then


    turned back to his brewing.


    "Hi, sir. It¡¯s been quite a challenge to meet with you," Fred said as he went to take a seat across from


    the physician.


    Before he could sit down, Dominic said, "No!"


    Startled, Fred froze. He looked at Dominic, then to the chair. "What''s the matter?"


    "That chair is about to fall apart. Use that one instead." Dominic pointed at a small stool with the


    bellows in his hand.


    Fred was speechless when he saw the stool. It was meant for children. Thinking he would look funny


    hunched over, he remained on his feet. "It''s okay, I''ll stand.


    He then continued, "I don''t like beating around the bush. You know who I am, and I''m here to seek your


    help to save someone.¡±


    Dominic shook his head. "Save someone? I''ve not done such a thing for many years."


    "But this time is different. I know you¡¯re a hermit, but aren''t you going to ask me anything?" Fred asked,


    "Are you sure you don''t want to save a life?"


    As if he had not heard Fred, Dominic continued tending the fire.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Don''t you want to save your student?" Fred took a step toward Dominic and smiled meaningfully.


    Dominic looked up at him and squeezed the bellows at the mes, sending a plume of smoke that


    choked the duke.


    Fred scrambled backward as he started coughing.


    "I''ve no idea what you¡¯re talking about." Shooting Fred a cold nce, Dominic continued to fan the fire.


    Coughing so hard that tears welled up in his eyes, Fred took out a handkerchief to cover his nose and


    mouth.


    "I told you that I don''t like to beat around the bush, so you can cut the act. Lily¡¯s your student, right?


    She''s currently in aa and is dying. Aren''t you going to do something about it?" he asked, staring at


    the old man.


    Fred had just learned about Dominic and Lily¡¯s rtionship. Although Lily was skilled in herbal


    medicine, he never expected her to be the miracle doctor''s student. If he had not discovered that she


    and Alexander had frequented this ce recently, he would never have guessed it.


    His first thought was that Alexander was Dominic''s student, but the man did not appear to have much


    knowledge of herbal medicine, and he had also nearly died from the pandemic disease. Therefore, Lily


    had to be Dominic¡¯s student, so she was so good in this field.


    Fred stared at Dominic, confident the old man would save his beloved student. ording to the


    rumors, Dominic''sst student was his favorite, so it was unlikely that he would stand by and do


    nothing.

 Chapter 2267

    Chapter 2267


    To his surprise, Dominic continued to fan the mes with the bellows and said after a moment,


    "Everyone has their destiny. Those who are fated to die will not live, and those who are fated to live will


    not die. We can''t go against nature, or we will suffer the consequences."


    As he spoke, Dominic looked up at Fred meaningfully, who frowned in response. Fred could tell the old


    man was mocking him and seemed to know something.


    "I came here to ask for your help because I''m concerned about Lily''s health. Don''t push me," he


    threatened.


    Dominic then hit Fred on the hand with the bellows. "And what if I do?"


    "Hey!" rmed, Fred stepped back and red at Dominic while holding his hand that had been hit.


    "Lily''s heart rate is so slow that she might die at any moment. If you don''te with me, her chances


    of survival will be slim. I know you don''t save people anymore, but Lily''s your favorite student, right?"


    "As I said, everyone has their destiny. Lily¡ª"


    Fred suddenly pulled out a gun and pointed it at Dominic.


    "I told you not to push me. Although I don''t wish to make a scene here, I won''t go easy on anyone who


    messes with my n!" he said coldly, "Why do you have to be so stubborn? Lily¡¯s your student.


    ¡°If you didn''t care about her, you wouldn''t have helped her with her kid and did everything else you did


    for her.¡±


    Dominic was surprised that Fred knew this much. The servants hurried over, but the old man waved


    them off. "Fine, I''ll go with you, but I won¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll be able to save her."


    Not buying this, Fred chuckled. "We all know how amazing your skills are. Besides, I''m sure you¡¯ll do


    your best for your beloved student." He gestured with the gun. "Let''s get going then. We shouldn¡¯t


    waste any more time."


    And thus, after so many years, Dominic finally left the estate and got into his car.


    The two vehicles then set off.


    ...


    As the sky darkened, a car maneuvered through a narrow alley. The car made several more turns


    before finally entering the gates of Alex¡¯s house. The gates immediately closed behind the car heading


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    to the parking lot.


    The second the car came to a stop, Alexander, Edward, and Mike approached. There was no one else


    besides them. The car door then opened, and Ross stepped out.

 Chapter 2268

    Chapter 2268


    "Your Highness!" Taking a step nearer, Alexander offered to shake his hand.


    Ross gave him a deep look and shook it.


    "This way, please!" They led the prince inside the house and proceeded to the study room. Closing the


    door, Alexander turned on the surveince system and sat down with others.


    He then poured them each a cup of coffee. They were quiet for a moment.


    "I''m sorry you have toe here, Your Highness," Alexander said.


    "Don''t be." Ross shook his head. "Although I''m a prince, I''ve been through all kinds of hardship before.


    Besides, you''ve got a nice house."


    He nced around and nodded approvingly.


    "I''m d you like it. You''ll have to stay here for a couple of days," Alexander said.


    Remembering something, he gestured at Mike and said, "This is Mike. You guys spoke on the phone."


    "Oh, it was you." Catching on, Ross nodded. "I''d like to thank you. If you hadn''t warned me, I might


    have fallen into her trap."


    "Don''t mention it, Your Highness," Mike waved no. "I''m just doing my part."


    "Well, I really appreciate it."


    Nodding, Ross looked excited, although he was a bit tired.


    He left the embassy early today and switched cars after leaving Kingnd. He then made several


    detours and returned to Kingnd.


    Thinking he was hypnotized, Fred must have assumed he left the city.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m quite curious. How did you know that they would try to control me?" No longer putting on airs as he


    did when he first met Alexander, Ross had be much friendlier.


    Exchanging a nce with others, Mike said, "If you must know, it''s because it happened to me before."


    "Oh, you told me over the phone that Rhea tried in vain to control you through hypnosis and some


    drugs. Why were you so afraid that it would work on me?" Ross was puzzled.


    Mike said, "I wake up easily, so it''s difficult to hypnotize me, not to mention that I was on guard.


    Therefore, I couldn''t say for sure that her drug wasn''t practical.


    ¡°Whatever it is, it''s better to take precautions. Fortunately, you decided to work with us. If you hadn''t


    told us about Rhea, we wouldn''t have anticipated it."


    "Well, I was curious what was a woman from Hydend doing in the embassy. I had to be careful." He


    nodded, pensive.


    In the beginning, he didn''t trust Alexander and otherspletely. He only noticed Fred was acting


    strange after returning to the embassy.


    Although he didn''t find anything unusual in the embassy, the people there looked anxious, as if hiding


    some crucial secrets from him.


    As most of them worked for Fred, he couldn''t determine what was wrong.


    When he realized Rhea was trying to hypnotize him, he decided to y along.


    He pretended to leave the city to see what Fred would do.

 Chapter 2269

    Chapter 2269


    ¡°Now that Fred thinks you¡¯ve left Kingnd, he¡¯s likely to make a move soon,¡± Alexander said as he


    ced his hands on the coffee table. "He did nothing before this. Although Lily would be safe for a


    while, we couldn''t do anything for her. As long as he does something, I''m sure we''ll be able to locate


    her."


    He could only wish that things would happen the way he wanted.


    Ross said as he raised a brow, "I''m curious. Why the hell are they holding your wife captive?


    "So that the queen can live on forever?" Alexander shrugged.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "And how would that be possible?"


    "We feel the same way, but some believe in the experiment." Alexander sighed.


    ''It''s a difficult position for the prince to be in, isn''t it?'' he pondered, ''On the one hand, he doesn''t want


    anything bad to happen to his mother. On the other, if the queen truly lives forever, how will he deal


    with it? He¡¯ll grow old while his mother stays young and continues to rule the country till the day he


    dies.¡¯


    Mike asked worriedly, "Your Highness, Rhea hasn''t discovered you''ve been deceiving her, right?"


    "I doubt it." Ross shook his head. "I''ve never been this obedient to anyone before."


    He was right. Rhea would never suspect that the prince was just ying along.


    "She even wants me to report my whereabouts and send her a location update daily." He turned to


    Alexander. "Can you do something about that?"


    Giving him an okay sign, Alexander said, "Don''t worry, we can take care of that using aputer."


    Changing IP addresses and geolocations was simple. As for video calls, they could just set up a


    background when Ross talked to Rhea.


    "I have a question." Ross scanned their faces. "If Fred did all this for my mom, why must he hide her?"


    The trio was surprised like the others, and Mike asked, "Perhaps Her Majesty doesn¡¯t want to see you,


    so she told Fred to lie that she went missing?"


    "I don''t think so." Ross shook his head. "She could¡¯ve just told me she had stuff to do and instructed


    me to return to Yudonia. There''s no need for so much drama."


    The others thought he was right, but they could note up with any better exnation.


    Edward then cleared his throat. He hesitated about whether to speak up since it was not his ce.


    ncing at him, Alexander said, "Just speak your mind. This is my assistant and friend, Edward


    Sullivan."


    Edward was touched. Although he knew Alexander treated him as a friend, he appreciated being


    mentioned as one in front of an important guest.

 Chapter 2270

    Chapter 2270


    "Your Highness, I think the duke didn¡¯t do all these for the queen, at least not entirely," Edward said


    seriously.


    "Oh?" Ross asked curiously, "What makes you think that?"


    "I spent some time in theb and suffered at their creation. Fred did all this for something even more


    ambitious than achieving eternal life." After a pause, he continued, "If it''s just for eternal life, they


    wouldn¡¯t have to conduct experiments besides R20. Besides¡­"


    Edward then looked toward Mike and said, "As Mr. Corden is also aware, there are many poisonous


    nts and drugs in theb, and they wouldn''t be useful in achieving eternal life. That''s why I say he


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    isn¡¯t doing this just for the queen."


    Ross nodded thoughtfully, thinking that what Edward said made sense. "It does add up, but why would


    Fred want to conduct the experiments in Hydend where the risks are much higher? Why choose


    here?"


    If it was true Fred was doing this behind the queen''s back, he could have done it in Yudonia, where it


    was more convenient. After all, he was a duke and the queen''s favorite, so it would be easier to


    conduct his experiments there.


    "Forgive me for being blunt," Alexander said, "but how do you know that he hasn''t conducted these


    experiments in your country, Your Highness?"


    Ross was shocked.


    "You weren''t even aware of what Fred was doing behind your back. How can you be sure he hasn''t


    been running simrbs in Yudonia?"


    Ross''s face stiffened. However, on second thought, he knew Alexander was right. Perhaps there were


    simrbs in Yudonia, and he did not know about them. Thinking this, he felt a chill down his spine.


    "I must make a call and have this looked into!"


    Just as Ross picked up his phone, Alexander stopped him. "You can''t, Your Highness. Don''t forget that


    ording to your itinerary, you''re supposed to have reached Eldermere."


    Ross caught himself. ''That''s right¡­ I''m supposed to act like someone under Fred''s control. If I call


    anyone in Yudonia and the word gets out, all our efforts will go to waste.''


    Lowering his phone, Ross could hardly contain his anger. "What the hell is Fred up to?"


    "All we know is that he''s up to no good."


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and everyone quieted down.


    Austin''s voice reached them, "Are you in there, Alex? My granduncle was kidnapped!"


    Stunned, Alexander leaped to his feet and said, "I''ll be right back." He hurried to the door and opened


    it. "What did you say?"

 Chapter 2271

    Chapter 2271


    Though a little startled, Austin quickly exined, "A servant from the estate called and told me some


    foreigners took Uncle Dom away."


    The servants were not sure who those people were, but it was clear their employer had been forced


    into leaving with them. Knowing they had to alert someone, the first person that came to mind was


    Austin.


    Although Austin was not exactly Dominic''s student, the servants considered him to be one of them


    because he was their employer''s grandnephew and had lived with them for a while. Most importantly,


    he was popr among the servants as he had cured them.


    When Austin received the news, he immediately had a clue and came to find Alexander.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Foreigners?" Alexander thought of someone as well.


    "Do you also think it''s Fred?" Austin asked as if he had read Alexander¡¯s mind.


    "I think so." Alexander nodded. "But why would he want to abduct Dominic? Could it be for the


    experiment, too?¡±


    Although the experiment needed all kinds of experts, they would not have waited until now if they


    needed Dominic.


    "I have no idea, but the servant said Dominic left with them willingly, so I don''t think it''s that simple."


    Austin frowned.


    The two fell silent. Austin then curiously peered inside.


    Catching himself, Alexander opened the door wider. "Come in."


    He was not trying to hide anything from Austin. He did not want too many people to know who Ross


    was or that he was staying there. However, since Austin was already here, he might as well tell him.


    "Are you sure?" Austin hesitated.


    He knew Alexander had reasons for not asking him to join them. He was not upset about it, just a bit


    curious.


    "It''s okay," Alexander said, "I had reasons for asking you not to join us, but it''s not something you


    shouldn''t know about. Let''s talk inside." He beckoned.


    Austin stepped inside. Seeing Mike and a foreigner seated on the sofa and Edward standing beside


    them, he asked, ¡°A secret meeting, huh?"


    "Not really." Alexander chuckled and led him to Ross. "This is Prince Ross of Yudonia."


    "Oh¡­" Austin caught on. "Now I know why I wasn''t asked to join, but don''t worry, my lips are sealed."


    He chuckled as he looked at Ross. "Long time no see, Your Highness!"


    Alexander and Mike were surprised.


    Giving Austin a friendly hug, Ross said, ''Hey, Aust. It¡¯s been a minute."

 Chapter 2272

    Chapter 2272


    Austin and Ross were acting like old friends.


    "I should¡¯ve told you I''ve known Prince Ross for a long time. We got acquainted when I was studying


    abroad.¡±


    Austin said to Rossughingly, "I''m pleasantly surprised to see you! When did you get here? You


    should¡¯ve told me you wereing."


    Rossughed heartily. "I¡¯m only here for a short business trip, so I didn¡¯t call you. To think I''d meet you


    here!" He gave Austin another hug.


    The other three men shared a surprised look. Nobody expected Austin to be the prince''s old pal.


    "You can say that again!" Austin took a seat beside Ross. "How are your headaches?"


    "Since you treated me two years ago, I''ve felt much better. I do have some trouble sleeping, though."


    Now that Austin was here, Ross was now much more rxed.


    Austin sighed. "You have so many things to worry about, and you hold yourself to high standards. If I


    were you, I''d have trouble sleeping too."


    "You''re making fun of me again, Aust!" Rossughed.


    The atmosphere became much more light-hearted.


    After chatting about old times, Austin suddenly asked, "Hold up! We should catch upter. My


    granduncle is in trouble right now."


    "Your granduncle? The reclusive miracle doctor?"


    Austin had told him about the old man before.


    Nodding, Austin turned to Alexander, then thought of something, and returned to Ross again. "Hey,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    you''re the prince of Yudonia. The duke has to listen to you, right? Ross, you have to help my


    granduncle!"


    Ross frowned. "Fred again?"


    "Yes!" Austin nodded. "So you know what''s going on? That''s great. Wait, you weren''t discussing Fred,


    were you?"


    The other three men nodded in unison.


    "So, what''s the conclusion?" Since they were talking about it, Austin thought he might as well join them.


    "There''s nothing we can do for now," Alexander said.


    "Not even you?" Austin looked at Ross in disbelief. "But you''re the prince!"


    Ross spread his arms helplessly and joked, "Yes, but I''m under Fred''s control right now."


    "What?" Austin looked bewildered.


    Mike quickly filled him in on the details.


    "So Rhea hypnotized you and failed?" Scratching his head, Austin pondered and said, "Just what the


    hell has she been researching?"

 Chapter 2273

    Chapter 2273


    One or two failures seemed reasonable, but Rhea¡¯s experiments seemed to have failed too often.


    Back in theboratory, Austin thought she was talented. However, heter discovered she was better at


    improving others¡¯ work, while her individual research typically failed.


    Rhea did not develop the drug that tormented Austin and the virus in Burnwken, while the ones used


    on Cameron and Edward were. In thetter two cases, her experiments had failed.


    She was unable to control Cameron fully, and he even regained his volition. It was also the same with


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward.


    Interestingly, Rhea''s research had always been about mind control. She seemed to enjoy the thrill of


    manipting others but had never seeded.


    Austin could not help but wonder why she was obsessed with it. He looked at Ross and asked, ¡°So,


    she doesn¡¯t know her hypnosis has failed?¡±


    Ross nodded. "She thinks it worked."


    Austin shook his head and chuckled. After some thought, he asked, "Does my granduncle''s abduction


    have something to do with it? They realize Rhea isn''t capable enough, so they want him to rece her.


    Is that it?"


    "Perhaps." Alexander was just as puzzled. He asked, "But you said Dominic went with them willingly,


    right?"


    Austin nodded. "That''s the strangest part. No one can make my granduncle do anything against his


    will. Many VIPs have tried to get him to treat them, but he never yielded, even when they offered him a


    lot of money or threatened to kill him.¡±


    ¡®The fact that Uncle Dom left with Fred showed that he wanted to. But why?¡¯


    Alexander paced back and forth and thought about his time spent with the older man and what he said.


    Suddenly, Alexander had a thought and turned around. He looked at everyone before asking Austin,


    ¡°Could it have something to do with Lily?¡±


    After all, only she could make Dominic want to go.


    Having no wife and children, Dominic did not care about fame and had little regard for his life. The only


    people he cared about were Lily and Galen. The others were stunned for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Yes, that could be it!¡±


    Everyone knew Dominic was partial to Lily, so much so that Austin was once jealous of her. Therefore,


    the older man most likely went with them for her sake.


    "So Dominic went to save Lily?" Mike thought about it and said, "But why did they look for him? They


    aren''t nning to rece Lily with him, are they?"


    They all thought it was unlikely.


    It was evident Fred wanted to use Lily''s body as a vessel for the queen''s soul. As Dominic was an


    elderly man, the duke would never use him as a substitute.


    "Well, people only look for him for one reason¡ª" Austin looked at others and said, "to cure life-


    threatening illnesses."


    The others exchanged looks.


    "Is Fred¡­ sick?" Ross asked, puzzled.


    "Or is it the queen?" Mike asked.

 Chapter 2274

    Chapter 2274


    Alexander remained silent while Ross and Mike shook their heads, thinking both their suspicions were


    unlikely.


    After some consideration, Alexander asked, "Is it possible Dom went to treat Lily?"


    The four men thought it was highly probable.


    "Fred looked healthy when I left. As for my mom, she has her own doctors. I doubt Fred would do such


    a thing for her. It makes more sense if Dominic did it for his favorite student,¡± Ross voiced his opinion,


    and the others nodded in agreement.


    Still, Mike was puzzled. "But Lily has always been in good health, and she knows how to take care of


    herself. How did Lily suddenly fall sick? Even if she is, the embassy has many excellent doctors. Why


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    would Fred risk approaching Dominic?


    "We won''t find out unless we can get inside." Sighing, he felt the more they delved into the matter, the


    more troubled and bewildered they became.


    If they were right, then Lily should have a severe illness. Considering the risks, Fred would have never


    asked Dominic for help otherwise.


    They wondered how Lily was doing right now.


    ...


    At the embassy, Fred led Dominic to a room when he alighted from the car. When the door opened, the


    roomful of people in white coats looked at him.


    Seeing Fred, the doctors leaped to their feet and said respectfully, "Your Grace."


    The duke nodded. "How is she?"


    No one dared to answer. The equipment was beeping, and Lilyy motionless on the bed.


    "Get out." Fred waved at them.


    They quickly obeyed and closed the door behind them. Only Fred, his bodyguard, and Dominic


    remained.


    Dominic had his gaze fixed on Lily since entering. Seeing this, Fred knew he had guessed correctly.


    Fred sneered. "I believe you two haven''t seen each other in some time. I''ll give you a moment to catch


    up."


    He stood to the side and watched while Dominic remained frozen for a while. A momentter, Dominic


    slowly approached the bed.

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter 2275


    Lying quietly in bed, Lily looked as if she was asleep. Her face was pale, and her breathing was slow.


    The electrocardiogram next to her showed that her heart rate was so slow that it might stop anytime.


    Dominic then realized why that foreign man hade looking for him. Since they had a use for her,


    they could not let Lily die. They must be at their wits'' end and thus used the rtionship between him


    and Lily to get him toe.


    "I''m sure you don''t want your favorite student to die at such a young age, right?" Fred questioned in a


    mocking tone.


    Dominic did not even bother to nce at him.


    "Only you can save her now. If you fail, she''s a goner." Fred shrugged, feigning indifference.


    "Get out," Dominic finally said.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fred was taken aback.


    "Get out. I don''t need you here." Dominic¡¯s gaze was fixed upon Lily''s face as if no one else was


    around.


    This tant disregard and hostility upset Fred. Throughout Yudonia, he was second only to the queen


    in terms of power. Now that she was under his control, even Ross had to listen to him. Yet, this old coot


    was ordering him to get out.


    Fred snorted. "You seem to forget that this is my ce."


    "If you don''t get out, I won''t treat her," Dominic said, unwilling to budge.


    Unconvinced, Fredughed. "She''s the student you''re most proud of. I doubt you¡¯ll stand by and do


    nothing."


    Not wanting to leave them alone, Fred stayed put. However, Dominic proved to be more adamant.


    "As I said, everyone has their destiny. I came here because of Lily, but if you don''t cooperate, I won¡¯t lift


    a finger."


    "Oh, yeah?" Fred felt that Dominic was threatening him. "Do you think I''ll buy this? Why would I care if


    you don''t save her? If it weren''t for my friendship with Lily¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Dominic suddenly ripped out Lily¡¯s ECG wires and tubes. The equipment


    immediately started wailing.


    "What the fuck are you doing?!" rmed, Fred quickly said to his bodyguard, "Seize him!" He then


    shouted for the doctors toe back in and only rxed after they had reconnected the wires and


    tubes.


    Seeing Dominic staring at Lily quietly, Fred let out a long sigh and felt apprehensive. This old man was


    fucking crazy. He never expected him to do such a thing. If he had not reacted quickly, Lily could have


    died.

 Chapter 2276

    Chapter 2276


    If Lily had died, all his efforts would have gone to waste, and there would have been no way to proceed


    with thest phase of R10.


    "Your Grace¡­"


    The doctors were curious about why the wires and tubes were removed.


    "Get out," Fred said grimly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Your Grace¡ª"


    "Out!" The duke exploded in rage.


    The doctors quickly darted out of the room, leaving them alone once again.


    Fred turned to his bodyguard. "You too!"


    Taken aback, the bodyguard hesitated, then did as told.


    Dominic sat beside the bed and gently held Lily''s wrist, trying to take her pulse. Fred once witnessed a


    pulse-taking before and knew how remarkable it was. Although it was hard toprehend it from the


    viewpoint of mainstream medicine, it had somehow proven effective.


    "Leave us," Dominic said coldly, throwing Fred a sidelong nce.


    Fred was reluctant. "You can save her, right?" He wanted to know for sure.


    For the past two days, the doctors had told him that there was no cure for Lily, so he did not have high


    hopes and was in a terrible mood.


    "I can''t guarantee that. Everyone has their own¡ª"


    Fred held up a hand to stop him. "Okay, okay, I get it! Everyone has their own destiny, but I don''t


    believe in destiny. I only believe in myself, and I believe you''ll be able to revive her."


    He gazed at Lily, then turned and walked toward the door. "I''ll do as you say, but you better live up to


    your reputation." He exited the room.


    Left alone with Lily, Dominic held her hand gently and saw her wrist was so thin and pale that he could


    almost see the veins. She had been through so much. She had suffered when she was pregnant, and


    even after she had given birth, her torment did not end.


    ¡®Why do you put yourself through this, Lily?''


    Dominic felt like giving her an earful. However, he knew that if Lily was awake, she would surely


    outargue him.


    "You little brat!" Dominic scolded quietly and focused on taking her pulse.

 Chapter 2277

    Chapter 2277


    Dominic ced his fingers gently on her wrist. He closed his eyes and looked like he was sleeping, but


    he was not. Frowning, he focused on her pulse. After a while, he removed his fingers and leaned in to


    examine her face. He lifted her eyelids, then felt her neck.


    Watching this through the surveince cameras, Fred rested his chin in one hand, pensive. Although it


    did not look like it, Dominic was treating her.


    The earlier doctors had relied on all kinds of equipment to determine what illness one had, but


    alternative medicine practitioners did this through observation, asking questions, and taking wrist


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    pulses. He was unsure if Dominic could save Lily, but there was no other way.


    After examining her, Dominic stood up. All he did was gaze at Lily.


    As Fred was bewildered, he watched Dominic open the bag he was carrying. It was a ck, old-


    fashioned cloth sack. From it, Dominic took out a set of silver needles of different sizes andid them


    out.


    Intrigued, Fred sat up straight. Was Dominic about to perform this acupuncture treatment that the


    doctors had mentioned earlier?


    Wanting to see how it worked, he widened his eyes and watched as Dominic took one needle and


    inserted it into Lily''s arm.


    Fred was fascinated. ''Why doesn''t it bleed?'' he wondered as Lily gave no response. ''Does this


    technique really work?'' He stared at the screen as Dominic inserted one needle after another into Lily.


    When it came to thest needle, Dominic paused. "You''re my most disobedient student,¡± he muttered


    as he looked at her. "You always did things your way. I shouldn''t have indulged you just because you


    were smart. Look at where you''ve ended up.¡±


    He choked up, feeling terrible at seeing her lifeless state.


    She might stop breathing at any moment without getting to say herst words.


    "Goodbye, Lily." Taking a deep breath, Dominic inserted thest needle.


    ¡®Something''s wrong!¡¯ Although Fred could not put his finger on what it was, he had a bad feeling.


    "Stop him!" he shouted into the microphone as he dashed out of the surveince room.

 Chapter 2278

    Chapter 2278


    The guard outside the door stormed in and apprehended Dominic. Fred charged into the room next, but


    he was toote. The electrocardiogram emitted a high-pitched screech as it showed a t line.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, no, no!" Fred darted toward Lily and shook her by the shoulders. "Don''t you fucking die on me!


    This is an order!"


    As he shouted like a madman, the doctors rushed into the room to perform CPR. However, the t line


    on the electrocardiogram persisted, signifying that Lily was gone.


    "No!" Fred charged toward Dominic, who the guard held back. "Why? Why?! She''s your favorite


    student! Why did you kill her?! You were supposed to save her!"


    Fred punched Dominic in the face, who spat out a mouthful of blood. Despite his swelling face, Dominic


    smirked.


    "I did save her," he murmured as he gazed gently at Lily.


    "You''re a crazy old man!"


    Fred was livid. He should never have trusted him. A miracle doctor? Acupuncture? It was all bullshit!


    Dominic hade to kill her instead of saving her. How could he have believed a goddamn chatan?


    "Save her! If she dies, I''ll kill all of you," Fred said shouted.


    The doctors knew that Lily was dead, but they did not dare to give up. They continued to perform CPR


    and even brought out the defibritor. They were worried about using it at first as they worried her heart


    could not handle it, but they had no other choice now.


    ncing over his shoulder at the ECG machine, a doctor solemnly called out, "Clear!"


    Just as they were about to apply the defibritor, they heard a faint grunt. Then, the t line on the


    electrocardiogram suddenly jumped. After a moment, it settled into a steady rise and fall.


    Lily''s closed eyes finally flickered.


    "She''s alive?"


    The doctor took a step back in shock as if they were seeing a ghost. At the same time, they were


    relieved, knowing that they were safe.


    Surprised, Fred hurried over to her. "Lily? Lily?"


    Lily weakly opened her eyes before closing them again. Even her fingers were twitching.


    "I knew you weren''t going to die!" Fredughed happily.

 Chapter 2279

    Chapter 2279


    However, even with a heartbeat, Lily still looked weak.


    Fred noticed this and turned to the doctor. "Examine her!"


    They immediately did as told, and one of them announced, "Your Grace, she''s out of danger, but she''s


    fragile. She will need time to recuperate."


    "For how long?" Fred said with a frown.


    "Two weeks at least."


    "That long?"


    Fred looked grim. He could not wait that long, but there was no other way. He marched toward Dominic


    and grabbed him by his cor. "How dare you mess with me, old man? What if she had died?" Pointing


    toward Lily, he thought of what happened and felt his anger rise.


    If Lily had died, all his efforts would have gone to waste.


    Dominic simply burst outughing.


    Fred was about to punch Dominic again when a doctor whispered into his ear, "Perhaps he was trying


    to save her."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "What do you mean?" Fred looked at the doctor with a frown.


    After some hesitation, the man answered truthfully, "I''ve read about a technique like this in ancient


    texts. It involves worsening the patients'' conditions in the hopes of reviving them."


    This technique was akin to using a defibritor, the machine they had not dared to use. No one wanted


    to take the risk. If Lily had died, the one whose hands she had died by would suffer Fred''s wrath.


    "Are you saying he was trying to save instead of killing her just now?" Fred narrowed his eyes


    incredulously.


    Judging by the old man''s expression, that did not seem like the case. Furthermore, Dominic had not


    even tried to exin his actions.


    "Based on Lily''s conditions, I think he was."


    After all, Lily was not only revived, but her vital signs also showed significant improvement.


    "Was that what you were doing?" Fred asked with a half-smile as he loomed over Dominic, who simply


    sneered in response.


    Dominic¡¯s dismissive attitude irritated Fred, but he could not kill the old man for now, as he still needed


    him.

 Chapter 2280

    Chapter 2280


    "Lock him up," Fred said coldly.


    "I''m staying," Dominic said after some struggle. "You have to kill me to make me leave."


    Fred snorted. "Do you think I won''t?"


    "Do it then." Dominic plopped down by the head of the bed and held on to the bedpost.


    Although he was scrawny, Dominic proved rather strong. As several guards tried to drag him away,


    they pulled the bed along with them.


    Lily then frowned. "Dom¡­" She coughed. "S-Stop!"


    Happy that she could speak, Fred gestured for the guards to stop and went up to her. He said, "You


    really are something else. Do you think you can mess up my n by dying?"


    "I''ve no idea what you''re talking about." Still trying to process what was going on, Lily turned to look at


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dominic. "Dom shouldn''t be here. Let him go."


    "Let him go?" Fred chuckled. "So that you can try to kill yourself again?"


    He believed that Lily must have done this to herself. Even if there was a traitor among them, the person


    would not have tried to kill Lily and was more likely to attempt to save the queen instead.


    Secondly, Lily had note into contact with anyone, and she was in good health. Although he did not


    know how she did it, he was certain that Lily had done something to herself.


    "If you dare toy a finger on him, I''ll end my life right now," Lily said, her voice hoarse and chilling.


    She and Fred red at one another, trying to see who would back down first.


    After a moment, Fred snorted. "Just you wait." He turned and strode toward the door. "Everyone out!"


    He then paused, then turned back to her.


    "I''m warning you. If you die before the experiment begins, I''ll kill your whole family and everyone


    rted to you. Don¡¯t think this is an empty threat.


    ¡°Yes, I can''t do just whatever I want here, but keep in mind the pandemic that happened in Burnwken.


    The Hydend government won''t be able to protect them forever. If you want them dead, then go


    ahead.¡±


    Fred then left the room, leaving Lily and Dominic alone.


    Dominic staggered to his feet and sighed. "You little brat!"


    Lily smiled. It was a blessing to be scolded by her mentor.


    "I thought I¡¯d never see you again," Lily murmured.

 Chapter 2281

    Chapter 2281


    "Don''t talk like that. It¡¯s not your style at all," Dominic said in an upset tone.


    Lily smiled. "It''s not your style toe here either."


    "I¡­" Dominic was stumped. "I-I''m just here to see what you''re up to!"


    Lilyughed.


    Embarrassed, Dominic waved his hands. "Okay, okay. I only came to see how you were doing. You


    really enjoy teasing me, huh? Feeling all better now?"


    "Yeah, I do." Lily let out a sigh, then saw the needles were yet to be removed and tried to pull them out.


    "Stay still!" Dominic removed the needles and continued, "I was shocked to learn that you suddenly


    went into aa. When I heard that your heart was so slow that it was on the verge of stopping, I


    knew you¡­" Pausing, he nced at her and did not finish his sentence.


    "How could you do this to yourself?" he told her off as he shook his head.


    "You know why I did it."


    He snapped, "I don''t. "You''re not Mother Teresa. You shouldn''t have gotten involved in the first ce!"


    Lily could not see his face as he was looking down, but she could hear the anger in his voice.


    "I''m not, but they''re targeting me," Lily said helplessly.


    It was not her fault that she turned out to be the most suitable candidate for the queen, was it?


    Dominic fell silent. He knew she was right, but he felt frustrated at being unable to help her. Keeping his


    head down, he put the needles away. "I''ve done for you what I could. Anyway, how did you manage to


    obtain that item?"


    He was talking about the drug that could induce simted death. When Fred came and told him about


    Lily''s condition, he had suspected this. After examining her, he grew even more convinced.


    In theory, it involved using drugs to induce a state of paralysis that slowed down one¡¯s heart rate,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    making it appear as if the person was on the brink of death. In the past, when medical equipment was


    not as advanced, people might have mistaken such a state for actual death.


    Even with today''s technology, it would be challenging to find out what was wrong with Lily. The doctors


    did not know what to do because they had never encountered this situation before.


    Having not seen Lily for a long time, Dominic came to confirm his suspicions and to find out how she


    was doing.


    "I¡­" When Lily was about to answer, she noticed something and grabbed his hand. "Let me see your


    face, Dom."


    He tried to pull his hand away, frowning. "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 2282

    Chapter 2282


    Cocking her head to see his face, Lily held onto his hand. "Were you hit?" Her voice carried shock and


    anger.


    Unable to hide it from her, Dominic looked away. "I''m fine."


    "How is it fine? You were hit!" Having just regained consciousness, Lily struggled to sit up, and her


    breathing became rapid. "Who hit you? Was it Fred?"


    "Do you think he could do it if I hadn''t let him?" Dominic said as he waved dismissively.


    "How dare he!" Lily gritted her teeth.


    Enraged, she was oblivious to what Dominic said. Although she seldom treated him courteously, she


    regarded him as her grandfather. He had taught her a lot, so to her, he was both an elder and a


    benefactor.


    Furthermore, he had spent his whole life treating people and was well-respected, even among the rich


    and powerful. It was unimaginable that anyone would beat him, let alone because of her.


    Lily was so angry that she med herself. "This is all my fault."


    "No, it''s not. Don''t think like that. I¡­ " At a loss for words, Dominic exploded, "Just drop it, will you? It


    has nothing to do with you. I wanted toe here and get beaten up, all right? Besides, I''m fine! I had


    never been beaten by anyone before, and I got a kick out of it!" he said arrogantly, arms akimbo.


    Lily was stumped.


    Dominic continued calmly, "I really am fine. I¡¯ve been bitten by poisonous insects and chased by forest


    people. This is nothingpared to what I went through back in the day."


    Lily was amused. He alwayspared to the past, but he was a young man then. Besides, this was


    different because he was assaulted. However, knowing that Dominic would get upset if she dwelled on


    it, she decided to settle the score with Fred in the future.


    "It''ll be hard for you to leave now that you''vee here," Lily said solemnly.


    Dominic said indifferently, "I wasn¡¯t nning to leave in the first ce."


    "What are you talking about? I¡¯m counting on you to take care of my children," Lily countered.


    With widened eyes, Dominic waved his hands. "Hell no! You have three children now, not just one. I''d


    rather stay here than take care of them.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I''m getting rid of you no matter what," Lily said half-jokingly, knowing that she had to get him out


    of this ce.

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283


    In the evening, Ross sent a location to Rhea. Of course, the IP address had been changed ording


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    to his itinerary. A whileter, Rhea video-called him. Fortunately, Alexander had long prepared the set,


    and Ross only had to answer the call inside.


    When the call connected, Rhea scrutinized his background. "The woods behind you look dense, Your


    Highness. Have you reached the outskirts?"


    "It is a rather remote location. To avoid attention, I can''t take the main roads," Ross replied matter-of-


    factly, "Is everything okay at the embassy? Can Fred cope?"


    "Of course. We''re more concerned about you," Rhea said.


    Ross shook his head. "I''m fine. I''m just doing what I should be doing for my mother."


    "That''s good to hear. How''s the trip so far? Have you encountered any problems?" she asked, gazing


    searchingly at his surroundings.


    Ross answered, "Everything¡¯s fine. Don''t worry."


    "Good." Rhea chuckled. "Can you move to another spot, Your Highness? There''s some re, and I


    can''t see you very clearly."


    Stunned for a moment, Ross instinctively nced left and right. "I''m outside right now, and the signal


    isn''t great. We¡¯ll talk more next time." He disconnected the call.


    Mike hurried over. "Why did you hang up? She might get suspicious."


    "Wouldn''t I be giving myself away if I move to another spot?" Ross was worried that she would realize


    he was on a set.


    "No, she wouldn''t." Mike pped his head. "We spent a fortune building the set and even hired a


    special effects artist to help us. You can move around freely."


    Ross was incredulous. "Are you sure?"


    Alexander nodded. "Absolutely. Come take a look."


    Ross jogged over to the camera and studied the set through the viewfinder. Regardless of where Mike


    moved or what he did within the set, the background appeared realistic. The trees and branches


    swayed, and the reddish glow of the setting sun was perfect.


    "This is amazing!" he said.


    He had seen effects like this in the movies, but experiencing it firsthand was something else.


    "Should we call her back? Rhea is suspicious by nature. Will she suspect something?" Mike asked


    Alexander.


    "Give it a moment," Alexander said as he held up a hand.


    It would be even more suspicious if Ross were to call back immediately. He could just say that the


    connection was bad just now, but if he called back too soon, it would seem like he was just trying to


    cover up.


    Meanwhile, Rhea was puzzled as to why Ross would hang up on her. He should not have done so


    without her instruction. She gently touched the wine bottle she had usedst time. She had not even


    flicked her finger at it, but Ross seemed rmed by something.

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284


    As she was pondering over this, her bedroom door opened, and Fred strode in.


    "Has he contacted you yet?" he asked.


    Rhea knew who he was referring to. "Yes, the location is correct, and we had a video call just moments


    ago," she answered readily.


    Although she was somewhat puzzled by what happened, she did not dare to tell Fred about it. She


    could not let him know that her creation was not 100% reliable.


    Fred nodded in satisfaction. "Great. Make another call now."


    Rhea hesitated.


    "Why? Is there a problem?" Fred asked, upset.


    "No, but I just called him. Is there anything you want to ask him?" Rhea was puzzled as to why he


    wanted her to call him again.


    "I just want to talk to him." Fred looked at her. "Can''t I?"


    Rhea could only nod. "Of course, you can."


    "Then hurry up!" he said impatiently.


    Rhea made the call and tightened her grip on the wine bottle, hoping that nothing would go wrong.


    The call was picked up after a moment, and Ross showed up on screen. A hat and a pair of sses


    obstructed half his face.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rhea frowned. "Why did you hang up on me earlier?"


    "The call got cut off. The signal in the mountains isn''t great. Also, I think someone was following me,"


    Ross whispered, "I wonder if the Hydend government is tailing me."


    "Tailing you?" Fred leaned over, and Rhea moved aside to make room.


    Ross was astonished. "Fred?"


    "It''s me, Your Highness." Fred smiled and asked, "You said you¡¯re being followed? By whom? Were


    there many people? Were they armed?"


    It was not his ce to ask these questions. After all, Ross was the prince, and he had no right to


    question Ross as such. He did it on purpose to see if Ross was truly under Rhea''s control.


    Ross frowned and said, "Fred, you should mind your own business."


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I''m just worried about your safety." Fred gave Rhea a look.


    Rhea knowingly leaned over and flicked her finger gently at the wine bottle. "Your Highness, the duke


    meant no harm. You should understand."


    Hearing the ping, Ross blinked and was ovee by a dazed look before nodding. "Of course, I know


    Fred meant well. The truth is I have no idea who those people were. They kept their distance. They


    might just be passersby, but I can¡¯t be sure."


    He nced around, looking worried that someone might catch up with him.

 Chapter 2285

    Chapter 2285


    Seeing this, Rhea added, "Fred has more questions for you, and I think you understand that he''s doing


    this out of goodwill. Please answer his questions, all right?" She flicked the wine bottle again.


    Ross frowned as if hesitant, then nodded. "Okay."


    Rhea gave Fred a look, then moved behind him.


    Leaning in, Fred looked toward Ross and cleared his throat. "Your Highness, have you gotten any


    leads in tracking down the queen?"


    Ross shook his head. "No. But I think it''s because I haven''t gone far enough. You said my mom went to


    ces like West Virho? It¡¯ll take me several more days to get there."


    Fred nodded, thinking that this made sense. "Her Majesty did say so, but I¡¯m not so sure either.


    Anyway, it''s not good that you and Her Majesty are both away, Your Highness. Someone should take


    charge of this ce."


    "You''re around, aren''t you?" Ross looked puzzled.


    As this was the answer he wanted, Fred grinned. "Well, I''m just the chief minister. As you know, many


    in the country are against me. They think that I''ve influenced Her Majesty, and I''m not a good person."


    "That¡¯s easily resolved. I''ll make a call and tell them to give you their full cooperation while I''m away,"


    Ross answered readily.


    Fred was thrilled. "I''m afraid those people might im that I''ve influenced you too."


    "They can say whatever they like, but they still have to listen to me, don''t they?" Ross let out an


    impatient look and smacked his neck. "There are mosquitoes all over this ce. I have to go. I''ll leave


    the country to you, Fred. I''ll inform you right away if I manage to get any leads on my mom¡¯s


    whereabouts."


    "Sure." Satisfied, Fred hung up.


    Seeing him in a good mood, Rhea was relieved that Ross did not say anything he should not have. She


    was anxious earlier as she was not sure if she could hypnotize Ross over the video call.


    Fred turned to Rhea. "You¡¯ve done well, Rhea. You deserve a reward. What do you want?"


    "I want¡­" Rhea met Fred''s inquiring gaze and smiled. "I want to continue my research at theb and


    serve you. That''s the reward I want."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Pleased with her answer, Fred nodded. "You''re not a greedy person, huh? Anyway, you should be


    rewarded for serving me wholeheartedly. From today onward, you''re free to go anywhere you please."


    He waved and added, "Including theb, of course."

 Chapter 2286

    Chapter 2286


    Rhea was happy. "For real? Then I¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Fred said, "Remember, you can go anywhere you like except out. If you do, I


    can''t promise that you¡¯ll be safe." He patted her shoulder.


    Rhea''s mood dampened. For a moment, she thought she coulde and go as she pleased. On


    second thought, however, she knew he was right. Alexander and Cameron would catch her if she were


    to leave.


    Thinking of her uncle, Rhea recalled her parents and the research center that was raided.


    After she escaped from the Russell Residence, she went to her parent¡¯s house and saw people moving


    stuff inside from a distance. From the conversations among the onlookers, she learned that her father


    had been arrested and that her family had lost the house.


    Although she resented her parents, she was still upset upon learning what had happened to them.


    How could Cameron do this to them?


    Her parents treated Anastasia like a princess, and yet Cameron sent Fabian to jail and caused her


    family to fall apart. For this, Rhea vowed to make Cameron pay.


    "Is there a problem?" Noticing her silence, Fred assumed this. "Well, you can try to leave. I won''t stop


    you¡ª"


    "No, it''s not that. I was just thinking about something else."


    In a good mood, Fred asked, "Oh, what about?"


    Rhea shook her head. "I just thought it was a shame that the research center was raided. If our n


    had gone smoothly, at least half of the poption of Hydend would¡¯ve been injected with the drug we


    created. It¡¯s such a pity."


    Surprised that she would mention this, Fred raised his brow. He thought for a moment and asked,


    "Come to think of it, if the n had worked, wouldn''t that disturb you? You''re a Hnder, after all."


    "Why would it? What does it have to do with me?" Rhea answered without a second thought, "As I said,


    I studied abroad when I was young and spent more time in Yudonia than in Hydend. To me,


    Yudonia¡¯s my homnd."


    Fred gazed at her appraisingly and pped. "Well said. It is indeed a shame that the research center


    was raided, but what matters now is my experiment. As long as it seeds, we can always build new


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.<pbs."

 Chapter 2287

    Chapter 2287


    Rhea noticed Fred¡¯s eagerness and asked, ¡°What if it fails?¡±


    Based on past data, she had little confidence his experiment would work. However, she dared not say it


    aloud because Fred did not want to hear such a thing. Still, she selfishly wished the experiment would


    fail.


    Fred would be happy if it worked, but it would do Rhea no good. If it failed, he had to start over again


    with her help.


    "Work hard, okay? I''ll ensure to reward you well." Patting Rhea''s shoulder, he said, "Keep a close


    watch on Prince Ross and Mike Corden."


    After a pause, he thought of something and asked, "Has Mike tried to look for his son again?"


    "Yes, he even found out that his son is in the Royal Pce of Yudonia, but there''s nothing he can do


    about it," Rhea answered truthfully.


    "He wouldn''t dare!" Fred snorted and said, "Since he''s under your control now, tell him his son is dead,


    so he¡¯ll give up."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Rhea was stunned.


    "Why? Is there a problem?" Fred narrowed his eyes and asked in a threatening tone.


    Rhea quickly shook her head and murmured, "No, Your Grace. I worry he might do something drastic if


    we tell him that.¡±


    "So what? I''m not afraid of him," Fred said indifferently, "He''s of no use to me now. Spades King


    wanted to make use of his money and properties, but Mike¡¯s more of a threat now. It''s best if he ends


    up killing himself."


    "I understand, Your Grace." Rhea wondered why Fred suddenly wanted her to tell Mike that his son


    had died.


    ¡®Is it only just to make Mike give up?¡¯


    She knew Mike would be greatly agitated, and there was no telling whether he would still obey her.


    Therefore, she decided not to tell Mike for now.


    It was almost midnight when Rhea called Mike. She could only wait untilte at night to do so because


    she did not want to attract Alexander and Austin¡¯s attention.


    Mike¡¯s phone rang for a long while before he groggily answered it.


    "Mike Corden¡­" Rhea called out his name in a deep, hypnotic voice.


    Mike mumbled, "Yes."


    Rhea paused momentarily and then said, "Do you know who I am?"


    "My master," Mike answered.


    Rhea smiled, happy that her drug was still working well. She asked, "Has anything interesting


    happened over the past two days?"

 Chapter 2288

    Chapter 2288


    "Nothing much,¡± Mike paused before adding, "How''s my son?"


    Rhea fell silent.


    ¡®He still thinks about his son even in such a deep hypnotic state. If I told him his son was dead, wouldn¡¯t


    he snap out of it from being agitated?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m still working on saving him. Still, I can¡¯t leave the embassy, as you know. There¡¯s nothing I can do


    for now,¡± Rhea devised an excuse, asking, ¡°Any news on the invisibility potion?¡±


    "I don''t get what you mean," Mike answered.


    "Didn''t you say they found traces of the invisibility potion? Aren¡¯t they continuing to study it? How¡¯d it


    go?" Rhea was still hung up on it.


    Thinking that Mike would not lie to her, she could not help but wonder if such a potion could exist.


    If Alexander and the others knew the ingredients, perhaps she could use the information for her


    research or get Mike to steal the form. Then, Rhea would have something to show Fred while


    making progress at the same time.


    However, Mike¡¯s answer disappointed her, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The researchers left, and I don¡¯t even know


    who they were.¡±


    "Can''t you ask around?" Rhea grew upset after not getting the answers she wanted.


    "Why are you angry?" Mike was puzzled.


    Rhea took a breath and tried to calm herself. Otherwise, it would affect her control over him. "Well, you


    should find out about it because it might help save your son."


    "Really?" Mike sounded excited.


    ¡®As I expected, he¡¯ll grow agitated whenever I mention his son.¡¯


    "Yes, think about it. If I can develop an invisibility potion, I can enter the pce and save your son," she


    continued to lure him.


    Seemingly falling for it, Mike agreed, "You''re right! But¡­. I don''t know where they are."


    "Ask Alexander. I''m sure he knows., Rhea added, "Think about your son. It might be your best chance


    to save him."


    "I understand. I''ll find out about it," After a pause, Mike asked, "Are you safe over there?"


    Rhea was surprised. As it had been a while since anyone showed her any concern, she could not help


    but feel somewhat emotional. She instinctively forced a smile and said, "I''m¡­ very safe. Why do you


    ask?"


    "Well, you can only save my son if you''re safe," Mike replied matter-of-factly.


    Rhea was speechless for a moment.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save Nick, but you must obey me and remember that I¡¯m on your side. Alexander will not and


    cannot help you. Do you understand?¡± she stressed, trying to reinforce her hypnotic suggestion.


    Mike replied readily, "I do."


    Rhea was relieved to hear that, saying, "Let''s keep in touch. If you find out anything, inform me as soon


    as possible."

 Chapter 2289

    Chapter 2289


    After hanging up, Mike quickly went to knock on Alexander and Austin¡¯s bedroom doors, telling them to


    The other two exchanged looks with Mike and said in unison, ¡°Fat chance.¡±


    Alexander nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯s pretty greedy, huh?¡±


    "What should we do?" Mike asked.


    "There''s no invisibility potion to begin with. We can''t give Rhea a fake form, can we?" Austin


    shrugged.


    However, Alexander said thoughtfully, "Perhaps¡­ we can."


    Austin was baffled.


    "Well, can you tell if a form is fake right away?" Alexander asked.


    Austin shook his head. "No, I can only tell after I experiment with it."


    He caught on to Alexander''s intentions but still did not think it would work. "Even so, it wouldn''t work. I''ll


    find out the form is fake in the end."


    "But you¡¯ll have to experiment with it first," Alexander continued, "Besides, she would assume it''s


    based on their research. There''s no guarantee it would work."


    Austin rubbed his chin pensively. "You''re right."


    After all, not every study was urate.


    Still not getting it, Mike asked, "What''s the point of giving her a fake form?"


    Alexander looked at him. "It''s the process that matters."


    "Are you suggesting I find out what''s going on in the embassy when I give her the form?" Mike


    asked.


    It sounded like a good idea, but he thought otherwise. "I don''t think it¡¯ll work. Even Prince Ross failed to


    find out anything and was forced to leave. Fred seems to know everything."


    "Things are different now, and Dominic is still there." Alexander shook his head. "Besides, time is


    running out. The duke must be getting anxious, and I bet he''s going to make mistakes."


    Austin added, "That''s right. It¡¯ll be great if you can find out how my granduncle is doing."


    "All right then." Mike nodded. "When should I go? Tomorrow?"


    "No, the day after tomorrow."


    "Why?"


    Alexander said, "Since you told Rhea you didn''t know where the researchers were, she¡¯ll get


    suspicious if you give it to her too soon. Also, you must tell her you can''t guarantee the form would


    work."


    Mike caught on. "I see."


    "Alex is right," Austin said, "Should we tell Dr. nc about it first?"


    "It won''t be necessary. Dr. nc was just doing us a favor back then." Alexander looked toward Mike.


    "He doesn''t need to know."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ncing at the two, Austin sighed and sat down. "I wonder how Uncle Dom is doing now."


    "They must¡¯ve abducted him to get him to do something. He''ll be fine until they no longer need him,"


    Alexander said.

 Chapter 2290

    Chapter 2290


    "What happens after that?" Austin asked.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The group fell silent, frustrated that they did not know what Fred was up to.


    ¡­


    Every day, Fred would send the medical team to examine Lily. They even provided her with various


    supplements. Lily allowed the doctors to administer them using the IV drip, with the condition that


    Dominic had to stay within her sight.


    She had to keep him around her to ensure his safety.


    Fred did not argue with her, probably worried that she would try to end her life again. Since Lily had not


    been alone with Dominic for quite some time, she recalled her childhood.


    She said, ¡°Back in the day, you always said I didn¡¯t work hard enough.¡±


    Lily had fond memories of what happened back then.


    Dominic snorted, ¡°I was right! You would have achieved so much more if you studied harder. You¡¯ve


    wasted your talent.¡±


    He had never seen anyone as gifted as Lily, even after being a renowned physician for many years.


    Dominic only started taking in apprentices for fun, and Lily was the only one the older man was eager


    to teach.


    Still, she turned out to be the least diligent of all his prior apprentices. Lily was brilliant and gifted, but


    she did not want to be a physician. Dominic would feel upset whenever he thought about it.


    Lily said half-jokingly, ¡°We¡¯ll at least what I learned came in handy, especially now.¡±


    Dominic was exasperated. "Not funny, okay?"


    ¡®She hardly applied what I taught her, and when she did, she almost killed herself.¡¯


    Dominic shook his head. "Why would anyone believe in achieving eternal life?"


    "Well, everyone is obsessed with something. Once a person finds their obsession, it''s hard to change


    their mind," Lily murmured, shaking her head, "Anyway, they won''t give up until theyplete the


    experiment.


    "When they do, find a way to escape without me, okay?" she said.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Dominic red at her. "How can I leave without you? I''m not


    going to take care of your children, all right?"


    Lily let out a bitter smile when she thought of her children.


    She wanted to escape by faking her death, but she failed. She now knew Fred would never let her go,


    no matter what. The man was determined toplete the R10 experiment.


    "I mean it, Dom. I must get the experiment over with. You mustn''t try to stop me, okay?" she solemnly


    said as she sat up.


    Stunned, Dominic touched her forehead. "Have you gone fucking insane?"

 Chapter 2291

    Chapter 2291


    Lily pulled Dominic¡¯s hand down and said thoughtfully, "I don¡¯t have a fever, nor am I delirious. I meant


    what I said."


    "You''re going to die!" Dominic thought she had a loose screw.


    "I might and might not die, but if I don''t do it, there will be no end to this." She said solemnly, "I must


    "She''s right!" The door opened, and Rhea entered with a smirk.


    "Who the hell are you?" Dominic said with a frown, not knowing who she was.


    However, he knew she must be working for Fred since she could freely enter like that.


    Lily said, "She''s an asshole, just like Fred."


    "Sure looks like one." He snorted.


    Pleased with herself, Rhea strolled over and looked at Lily. "So what? You''re just a goddamn loser now,


    Lily. Oh, wait, you''re worse than a loser."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Rhea shook her head and continued, "So what if you''re gifted? Now you¡¯re nothing more than a guinea


    pig."


    "Yet you failed to take my ce," Lily mocked.


    Rhea chuckled. "I''m not interested in taking your ce, got it? I have something more important to do."


    "Like what?" Lily asked, "Bing a fugitive?"


    "You motherf¡ª" Rhea caught herself and said, "Say whatever you want. When we rule the world, I no


    longer need to worry about the Hydend government."


    Dominic suddenly burst outughing.


    Rhea frowned. "What the fuck are youughing at, old man?"


    "You guys aim to rule the world? What the hell?" Dominic wiped his tears and turned to Lily. "Did you


    hear that? That''s the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever heard!"


    "What the fuck do you know?" Rhea said grimly, "Once I can control people''s minds freely, I can rule


    the world. Too bad you won''t live long enough to see it."


    Dominic ignored her and then covered his nose before asking Lily, ¡°Do you smell that?¡±


    "Smell what?" Lily said.


    "Horseshit!" Dominic fanned the air.


    "Watch your mouth, old man!" Rhea stormed over, wanting to grab his cor.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you." Lily sat up and red at her.


    As Lily had subdued her before, Rhea stopped and snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Your


    husband will join you soon.¡±


    Lily said coldly, ¡°Please leave. We don¡¯t wee you here.¡±

 Chapter 2292

    Chapter 2292


    Lily did not ask Rhea anything because she would not believe a word Rhea said. After all, thetter had


    onlye to agitate her.


    Dissatisfied, Rhea said, "You don''t believe me? Your husband and his gang are now at wits'' end. That''s


    why they haven''t done anything. Furthermore, I''ve developed a drug that could control people''s minds,


    and they have no idea Mike is under mymand now.


    "I wonder how you¡¯ll feel if I tell Mike to murder them while they sleep?" she asked smilingly.


    Lily red at her and mocked, "Are you done? Can you fuck off now? Or do you have nothing to do


    because Fred didn''t bother asking you to do anything?"


    "You''re wrong. I''m now in charge of the entireb. Too bad you won''t live to see the miracles I''ll create."


    Rhea was pleased with herself. Now that she could go anywhere in the embassy, she hade to


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    show off.


    Unfortunately, her words did not seem to affect Lily. Thetter disdainfully said, ¡°Who cares about your


    creations?¡¯


    Rhea turned to Dominic and studied him. "How did you get in here?"


    She narrowed her eyes as if she had never seen him before. She was puzzled by his presence and his


    seeming closeness to Lily.


    However, Dominic did not bother to even look at her.


    "Hmm¡­" Rhea said to Lily, "You still manage to get people to join you, even now. You''re good, I''ll give


    you that. It¡¯s a shame he has to die with you in his old age.¡±


    Rhea shook her head.


    "What the fuck do you care?" Lily said so, then thought of something. She looked up toward a corner,


    saying, ¡°Fred, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Rhea was puzzled, while Dominic looked at Lily in bewilderment. ¡°Lily?¡±


    Lily knew there were surveince cameras in the room, and Fred must be able to see her. Even if he


    weren''t watching her now, someone would tell him about it.


    "What the hell are you doing? Are you trying toin about me?" Rhea frowned, not knowing her


    intention.


    Lily nced at her without replying.


    Rhea grew worried and said, "I''m now the duke''s right-hand woman. Do you think he cares about what


    you say?"


    "Then why do you look so nervous?" Lily snorted.


    "Just you wait, Lily!" Rhea turned and walked away, then turned back again. "I might go easy on your


    family if you''re willing to hand over the previousb data."

 Chapter 2293

    Chapter 2293


    Lily was surprised as she leaned back and crossed her arms. She smiled and said, ¡°So, that¡¯s what


    you¡¯re here for. Don¡¯t you constantly say you¡¯re capable? Why do you care so much about theb


    data?¡±


    Rhea grew annoyed, saying, ¡°Hey, the data is the result of collective efforts, all right? You took it, and


    the database got destroyed afterward. Besides, you¡¯re going to die. You might as well give it to me so I


    can put it to good use.¡±


    She knew Lily had the document but was aware Lily would not give it to her so quickly. Since theb


    data was crucial for future experiments, Rhea was eager to get them. Therefore, she tried using Lily¡¯s


    family to threaten her.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather destroy it than give it to you,¡± Lily said dryly.


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t seed without the document? I just don¡¯t want our previous efforts to go to


    waste. Lily, you should know you can¡¯t escape from here," Rhea looked around and continued, ¡°You


    know what¡¯s going to happen next.


    ¡°When we throw the whole world into chaos, what can your husband do about it? He can¡¯t even save


    you now, can he? However, I can ensure his safety. And your children, too!¡±


    Rhea turned grim, saying, ¡°If you hand me the data, I promise your family will be safe from the


    pandemic.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Lily looked up at her. ¡°You''re so full of shit, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    "You son of a¡ª" Rhea gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be sorry, Lily!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She stormed off.


    Soon after, Fred appeared at the door and looked at Lily, somewhat confused. ¡°You wanted to see


    me?¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d like to see Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What are you up to now?¡± Fred raised a brow and looked at her warily.


    ¡°Since the experiment is about me and the queen, wouldn¡¯t it be better if the two of us could


    Lily looked toward Dominic. Thetter did not expect that and looked stunned. He stubbornly said, ¡°I¡¯m


    not leaving!¡±


    Fred snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d let hime and go as he pleases?¡±


    Lily chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget where you are.¡±

 Chapter 2294

    Chapter 2294


    Fred squinted and asked coldly, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°My disappearance might not have caused much of a stir, but Dominic is different.¡± Lily gave the old


    man a gentle and respectful look. ¡°He has saved the lives of many rich and powerful people and is well-


    respected in the country.


    ¡°Can you imagine the uproar when people realize someone has abducted him?¡± Lily studied Fred¡¯s


    expression and continued, ¡°Do you think you canplete your experiment in peace when that


    happens?¡±


    Herst sentence struck a chord with Fred. After all, the experiment was what mattered to him most.


    Fred¡¯s expression stiffened as he asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared of your government?¡±


    ¡°Why all the secrecy if you aren¡¯t?¡± Lily cocked her head and looked at her hand. Casually, she


    continued, ¡°The Hydend government has been holding back for the sake of the ties of the two


    countries.


    ¡°However, how will the world see Yudonia, let alone the Hydend government, if people discover what


    you¡¯ve done? Besides, do you think no one in Yudonia would try to find out what¡¯s happening now that


    Her Majesty has been AWOL for so long?¡±


    Lily took a breath and continued, ¡°If you cooperate with me, you canplete the experiment sooner.


    Still, if you don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She red at Fred with a half-smile, saying, ¡°No one knows what¡¯ll happen.¡±


    Fred grew rmed. He knew she was trying to scare him, but she still had a point. Even Prince Ross


    had tried to look for the queen.


    Although Fred had imprisoned her, there was no telling whether the old-timers would rebel against him


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    if the situation dragged on.


    Since he had yet toplete the experiment, he could not risk causing too many problems. Fred found


    it easy to deal with Ross, but it could be troublesome if the former¡¯s enemies joined forces.


    Fred pointed at Dominic and asked, ¡°So all I need to do is send him home?¡±


    Now that Lily had recovered, Fred no longer had a use for the stubborn old man.


    ¡°I have another request,¡± Lily said.


    Fred grew exasperated. ¡°Don''t push it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a simple one.¡± Lily smiled. ¡°If you hand Rhea to Alexander, I promise to do anything


    you want.¡±


    Fred was astounded. ¡°Rhea?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Lily nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s risky to keep her around?¡±


    Fred said nomittal, ¡°I know you two hate each other.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but my request is not wholly because of that. I¡¯m fully aware of Rhea¡¯s abilities. I doubt she can


    be of any help to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fred raised a brow and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. On the contrary, I believe she¡¯s instrumental.¡±

 Chapter 2295

    Chapter 2295


    Lily was surprised Fred would try to protect Rhea. After all, he had abandoned her and the research


    center before, and Rhea had to go to great lengths to find him.


    Still, he did not seem willing to grant Lily¡¯s request now.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d just give her away?¡± Fred smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. She¡¯s skillful and loyal. Why would I


    want to get rid of her? As for whether you want to cooperate, it¡¯s not your decision to make. Don¡¯t be


    naive.¡±


    He turned and nced at Dominic. ¡°Lock him up!¡±


    Lily was puzzled. ¡°If you don¡¯t let Dominic go, you¡¯d be asking for trouble,¡± she said, trying to warn him


    of the consequences.


    However, Fred turned halfway to her and chuckled. ¡°Oh, yeah? But I¡¯m not afraid of trouble. Lily, do you


    think I¡¯ve forgotten how you yed mest time?


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle the old score with you after the experiment.¡± After a pause, he thought of something and said,


    ¡°Oh, yes, you don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    He walked out of the room and saw Rhea looking at him from a distance. He frowned as he went over.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±


    He med her for provoking Lily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I couldn¡¯t help it,¡± Rhea murmured.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be real sorry if you fail in your tasks.¡± Fred red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think for a moment that I was


    trying to protect you. You should know why I did it.¡±


    ¡°I do, and I thank you for giving me the chance to prove myself,¡± she said respectfully, lowering her


    head.


    Fred was pleased. After all, he needed someone obedient and capable like her. He then grunted and


    strode away.


    Rhea slowly raised her head and nced toward Lily¡¯s room, smirking.


    For whatever reason, the duke did not use her as a bargaining chip. It showed Rhea was helpful to


    him, and she could secure her ce at the embassy if she could develop the invisibility potion.


    Of course, she still needed to work for it.


    ...


    After lunch, Alexander attended to some business while Austin returned to the X Department.


    Dominic asked Austin toe because the department had been busy and needed to sort and process


    the stuff obtained from the research center. After all, Austin was the most suitable candidate for the job.


    Therefore, only Ross and Mike remained in Alexander¡¯s house. The prince seemed rxed as he


    enjoyed his coffee in the living room.

 Chapter 2296

    Chapter 2296


    However, Mike was not as calm or rxed. He kept switching channels and was unable to finish a


    Ross noticed it and said, ¡°Hey, take it easy.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to be like you and enjoy the afternoon tea, Your Highness,¡± Mike let out a bitter smile, ¡°But I


    just couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I know the situation is tough, but you can¡¯t let it take a toll on you.¡± He pondered and pushed a te of


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    snacks toward Mike. ¡°At least things aren¡¯t entirely out of our control, right?¡±


    Having no appetite to eat, Mike hesitated whether or not to say something.


    ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Ross cocked his head.


    Although the TV was on, he noticed Mike had kept looking at him.


    ¡°I do.¡± Nodding, Mike interlocked his fingers. He hesitated for a long while before asking, ¡°Have you


    seen a little boy in the pce, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°A little boy?¡± Ross frowned, puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s around ten. A smart and well-behaved Hnder¡­¡± Mike gestured hopefully.


    As Ross lived in the pce and might have seen Nick, Mike wanted to ask the prince about Nick as


    soon as the two adults met. However, Mike hesitated because it would sound like he was interrogating


    the prince.


    Since Mike was alone with Ross today, the former could no longer hold back the urge to ask the


    question.


    Ross noticed Mike¡¯s hopeful expression and earnest gesturing. The former raised his brow and asked,


    ¡°Are you referring to your son?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Mike nodded. ¡°Have you seen him? Do you know where he is? Is he in the pce?¡±


    Unfortunately, Ross shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    The glow in Mike¡¯s eyes dimmed, but he was not willing to give up. ¡°If you haven¡¯t, how do you know


    I¡¯m talking about my son?¡±


    ¡°I can tell from your description,¡± Ross answered, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened to him, but I haven¡¯t


    seen a Hydend child in the pce. I¡¯m sure there aren¡¯t any in there.¡±


    Mike felt like he had lost his final hope. He mumbled in disbelief, ¡°How can that be? The intel can¡¯t be


    wrong. Nicky must be in the Yudonian pce. Howe you¡¯ve never seen him?¡±


    Ross wanted to console Mike, but thetter thought of something and looked up, asking, ¡°Are there


    secret passages or chambers in the pce you don¡¯t know about?¡±


    Since the pce was massive, Mike thought his son might be in such ces.


    Ross frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    Having grown up in the pce, he would have known if there were secret passages or chambers.

 Chapter 2297

    Chapter 2297


    ¡°But¡­the pce is huge, right? Could it be¡ª¡± Mike still refused to give up.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s just not possible,¡± Ross interrupted, ¡°I was born and raised there, and I know the pce inside out.


    They couldn¡¯t have held a child there without me knowing.¡±


    Mike¡¯s eyes zed over as he fell into deep thought. What the prince said was a huge blow to him.


    Mike always thought Nick was in the Yudonian pce. Although he could not see his son, he knew


    Nick was in a safe ce and would be able to reunite with him. Yet, Ross told him that Nick was not


    even there.


    ¡®Where could Nicky be if not there?¡¯


    Ross softened when he saw how lost Mike looked. ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope. Even if your son is not in the


    pce, he could still be in another ce. Could he be in Fred¡¯s residence instead? You know, since


    he¡¯s behind this."


    "Do you think it''s likely?" Mike asked hesitantly.


    Ross fell silent because he did not know for sure.


    Seeing his expression, Mike knew the prince could not be sure as well. After some thought moment,


    Mike got up and returned to his room.


    Ross watched him leave and wanted to go after and cheer him up, but on second thought, he decided


    it was better to give Mike some space.


    Once inside the room, Mike called Rhea. She quickly picked up and asked, ¡°Any updates on the


    invisibility potion?¡±


    Caught off guard, Mike said coldly, "No!"


    "Then what are you calling me for? If others find out¡ª"


    Before Rhea could finishining, Mike interjected, "Where''s my son?"


    Rhea was shocked.


    "You promised to save him. Where is he?" he asked again.


    "You know he''s in Yudonian pce, don''t you? If I can develop the invisibility potion, I''ll be able to save


    him. What''s the matter?" Rhea was puzzled by his sudden loss of patience.


    ¡®Had he gone insane?¡¯


    "No, he''s not even in the pce! Where the hell is he?!" Mike interrupted her in agitation, his free hand


    clenching into a fist on his side.


    Rhea was taken aback.

 Chapter 2298

    Chapter 2298


    "Where could he be if not the pce?" Rhea thought for a moment, then suddenly realized something.


    "Wait a minute. How do you know he''s not in the pce? Who told you that?"


    Mike caught himself. He lost his cool, not knowing where his son was, but Rhea''s question brought him


    to his senses.


    ''Oh, shit! I can''t tell her Prince Ross told me, can I?'' he thought in rm.


    "I¡­" After a pause, he said, "Based on what Alex found out, Nick is not even in the pce. Everything


    is nothing but a smokescreen. Since you''ve established yourself in the organization, help me find


    where my son is, okay?"


    "Alexander?" Rhea frowned but thought Mike¡¯s exnation was reasonable.


    Indeed, Alexander had been helping Mike find Nick, but to no avail. That was why Rhea could tempt


    Mike.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "How could you believe what Alexander told you? Has he visited the pce? Did he take you there, or


    are you saying he has rtives or friends in Yudonia?" Rhea retorted dismissively.


    "He can''t even save his wife. Do you think he can save your son? Don''t be naive, Mike."


    Since Mike had made up the excuse, he did not argue. Instead, he said, "If you''re so confident, why


    don''t you help me rescue my son?"


    "I will, okay? But before I do, what about the invisibility potion? You promised you''d find out about it,


    didn''t you?" Rhea tried to push him instead.


    Mike was stumped. He kept quiet to show he was feeling guilty, making Rhea think she had managed


    to appease him.


    After a moment, she said, "Be patient, Mike. If we agitate them, they might harm your son, you know?


    What matters most now is for you to help me find the form for the invisibility potion.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, do you know who Dr. nc is? Which hospital orb is his team from? Howe I''ve never


    heard about them before?"


    Having stayed in the country for some time, Rhea had a fair understanding of the local medical field.


    Still, she had never heard of Dr. nc. From the way Mike described things, Dr. nc and his people


    knew what they were doing.


    Mike mumbled, "I have no idea because they haven''t told me everything. Besides, Dr. nc has


    always been secretive and hasn''t visited often. However¡­"


    Intrigued, Rhea quickly asked, "However, what?"


    "I''ve learned something about the invisibility potion. Dr. nc said they had a breakthrough, but they


    were still working on it. He couldn''t guarantee they would seed." Mike then added, "However, I think


    he only said that so no one would try to steal their creation."


    "You''re right!" Rhea nodded in agreement. "If they hadn''t seeded, they wouldn''t even mention it,


    would they? At the same time, they can''t afford to let the outsiders know that they have seeded."


    The more she said, the more convinced and excited she became. "Then you must get your hands on


    the form. Once I manage to develop the potion, rescuing your son will be a breeze."


    Giving no reply, Mike seemed hesitant.


    Rhea grew nervous. As she was never 100% sure about the effectiveness of her hypnosis, she would


    grow wary if he did not act as he should.


    "Did you hear what I said?" she asked, raising her voice.


    Mike finally said, "Okay. I believe you."


    Rhea sighed in relief immediately after.

 Chapter 2299

    Chapter 2299


    Soon after Rhea hung up the phone, someone called her to theboratory. Since it was so abrupt, she


    felt uneasy and thought something was up.


    The truth was that she had her own ns¡ªif she could develop the invisibility potion and her hypnotic


    drug could work consistently, she would no longer need Fred. With those two creations, she could


    secure her safety and go anywhere she liked.


    The immortality experiment was absurd to her because it was impossible to integrate two human


    beings, no matter howpatible they were. Even organ transnts faced rejection issues, let alone a


    major surgery like that.


    Of course, she would never share her opinion with Fred because he firmly believed in the experiment


    and would not listen to her anyway.


    Besides, making the queen immortal was all he cared about¡ªan obsession that puzzled Rhea.


    ¡®Can he ensure a lifetime of wealth and glory by doing this? Why wouldn¡¯t he try to achieve immortality


    himself? It puzzles me why an ambitious and scheming man like Fred is so adamant about the


    experiment.¡¯


    With those thoughts in mind, Rhea reached theboratory. She was surprised to see several people


    there as well, all looking serious as Fred stood among them.


    "Well, it looks like everyone''s here." Fred nced at Rhea and gestured for everyone to be seated.


    "Tomorrow, we''ll be conducting a monumental experiment, which you guys have worked so hard for.¡±


    Fred looked around and said, "Those who have made it this far have proved to be exceptionally


    talented and loyal to me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Rest assured, you will all receive handsome rewards once the experiment seeds. Furthermore, you


    will leave your mark in history and be remembered by the entire world!" he proimed enthusiastically,


    spreading his arms.


    If it were before, Rhea would be excited and start to envision a bright future. However, after going


    through so much, she now thought Fred was more like the leader of a pyramid scheme.


    Despite his speech, he was the one who would reap the benefits of everyone else¡¯s hard work. As he


    had once abandoned those in the research center, Rhea could not help but wonder how many more


    people Fred would ditch again when the experiment seeded.


    Therefore, she only gazed quietly at Fred as others cheered.


    "From now on, you all must stay here and prepare for it." After a pause, he added, "You can only return


    home after the experiment seeds."


    "Huh?" The others exchanged baffled looks. "Why?"


    "Your Grace, why can''t we leave? The experiment is tomorrow, right?"


    "Yeah, can''t we return to our rooms to rest at least? We won''t leave the embassy."

 Chapter 2300

    Chapter 2300


    Amotion broke out, and Rhea frowned¡ªshe did not expect Fred to do this all of a sudden.


    Fred held up his hands to calm everyone down, saying, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to make mistakes due to the


    experiment¡¯splexity. So you all must stay here to make preparations. Besides¡­¡±


    After a pause, he red at everyone. ¡°As I said before, I don¡¯t tolerate betrayals or people who can¡¯t


    keep their mouths shut. So please bear with me for the experiment¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Rest assured that I will provide meals as usual, but you¡¯ll have to hand over anymunication


    devices.¡± As soon as he said that, the guards took away everything they had on them.


    Before Rhea could protest, one of the guards snatched her phone away. As no one was allowed to


    bring anymunication devices into theboratory before this, most devices the guards confiscated


    consisted of media yers like iPods.


    Fred nodded in satisfaction when he saw what they were.


    ¡°Your Grace.¡± Someone could not help bute forward. ¡°We have all been loyal to you and have put


    our best effort into the project. We will never tell a soul about it.¡±


    With one hand propped on the table, Fred sneered. ¡°Oh, yeah? Well, I only believe that dead men tell


    no tales. Would you rather die than stay here?¡± he said maliciously.


    No one else dared to protest, and the man who spoke up earlier stepped back and shut up.


    As they had yielded, Fred stood up and said, ¡°Well, since you guys are okay with it, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll leave


    you guys with the preparations.¡±


    He turned to leave, but Rhea chased after him. ¡°Your Grace!¡±


    Fred¡¯s guards stopped Rhea while he looked over his shoulder. He saw it was Rhea and waved the


    guards off, allowing Rhea to jog over. ¡°Your Grace, why did you make such an abrupt decision?¡±


    ¡°Why? Must I tell you these things beforehand?¡± Fred spoke coldly.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Rhea quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s just too sudden, and I haven¡¯t had time to


    prepare¡ª¡±


    Fred interrupted, ¡°What do you need to prepare? You have all you need in theb.¡±


    ¡°No, what I¡¯m trying to say is, has Lily recovered? Is this the best time to conduct the experiment?¡±


    Rhea asked, trying toe up with a reason on the spot.


    Fred gave her a deep look. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. not!¡± Rhea hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°You see, I received news today that I might get my


    hands on the invisibility potion¡¯s form.¡±

 Chapter 2301

    Chapter 2301


    Fred stopped and looked at Rhea solemnly. He told her to follow him and turned to leave.


    Rhea hurried after him and zed over her shoulder at the others, feeling uneasy.


    Instead of leaving the floor, Fred led her into an office and pointed his chin at the door. ¡°Close it.¡±


    Rhea quickly did so and turned to see him also sitting down. Fred lit a cigarette and took a puff before


    looking at her with narrowed eyes, asking, ¡°You wanted to tell me about the invisibility potion?¡±


    Rhea nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Grace. Mike said I should be able to get my hands on the form in two


    days. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to stay in theb, but I¡¯m afraid of missing out on important updates.¡±


    ¡°Your phone is with me,¡± Fred tapped the desk and said indifferently, ¡°If there are any updates, I¡¯ll tell


    you right away.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Rhea noticed his warning expression and said carefully, ¡°Only I can control Mike. If anyone else


    were to answer his calls, it might affect the effectiveness of the hypnosis.


    ¡°If he wakes up from the hypnotic state, we won''t obtain the invisibility potion¡¯s form.¡±


    ¡°Is that an excuse to threaten me, Rhea?¡± Fred snorted. He had anticipated it from the beginning. He


    believed Rhea¡¯s im about the hypnotic drug not being perfect was just an excuse to exert leverage


    over him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Even though I¡¯m the only person who can control him, I still obey your instructions,¡± Rhea


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    quickly exined, ¡°What I¡¯ve done is all for your interest and the project.¡±


    ¡°So if I don¡¯t let you leave theb, you won¡¯t be able to help me obtain the form, huh?¡±


    Rhea looked troubled as she nodded. ¡°You can say so.¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t want it,¡± Fred said as he decisively stood up. ¡°Return to theb immediately and stay


    there like the rest. We''ll discuss everything else after the experiment.¡±


    Rhea was shocked that not even the invisibility potion could change his mind.


    ¡°Your Grace¡­¡± Rhea gazed after him and called out despite herself. She took a step closer, saying, ¡°Is


    R10 really so important? Even more so than other research?¡±


    She could not understand why Fred was so anxious for the experiment to work. Even if it did, the one


    who would benefit was the queen. If he genuinely cared about the queen, he would not have detained


    her.


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Fred left without looking back.


    Speechless, Rhea knew she would never find out why from him. Soon, someone brought her to the


    However, they gloated when she returned. Rhea knew they must beughing at her, but she ignored


    them.

 Chapter 2302

    Chapter 2302


    Rhea frowned as she sat alone in a corner, not understanding Fred¡¯s actions and the sudden notice.


    ...


    Fred knew the decision was indeed sudden, but the queen could not hold on much longer. He knew


    she was in terrible shape from day one. That was why he desperately tried to find a healthy candidate


    to be her vessel.


    Since he had to postpone the experiment due to various troubles, the queen¡¯s organs continued to


    weaken despite the medical team¡¯s efforts.


    Her aging instilled a deep fear in Fred. Even though he was still in his prime, he knew he would also


    be old and die one day. After all, no one could escape death.


    ¡®So what if I can¡¯t obtain supreme power? I¡¯ll still die one day and have nothing left.¡¯


    Fred could not ept that, so he never stopped researching R20. Nothing could make him stop, either.


    Nothing else mattered once R10 seeded. If he could live forever, he would not have to care about


    invisibility potions or controlling others.


    He knew life was limited, but not when he could achieve immortality. Then, he could have all the time in


    the world to research anything he wanted.


    Of course, Rhea did not know his thoughts, and he would not tell her.


    Lily¡¯s previous condition had brought the experiment to a screeching halt. Then, the doctors told Fred


    that the queen was running out of time.


    Since she was unhealthy to begin with, her condition worsened due to depression after being confined


    for so long.


    After seeing all theb data, Fred could only rush the experiment. He had gathered everyone in the


    The notice was abrupt, so they did not have any opportunity to leak any information. Fred had to


    maintain absolute secrecy to ensure nothing would go wrong.


    When he returned to the first floor, someone approached him, saying, ¡°Your Grace, these are the


    documents from thest couple of days. Could you please sign them? There''s a bit of a backlog.¡±


    Fred pushed his hand away and said impatiently, ¡°I don''t have time right now. Leave them forter.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Put all official matters on hold and postpone all meetings for the next two days. I have something


    important to do. No one is allowed to go beyond their designated work areas without my orders. Is that


    clear?¡± Fred said sternly.


    Taken aback by his attitude, the man caught himself and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±

 Chapter 2303

    Chapter 2303


    As everything came too suddenly, no one else knew about it. After making all the necessary


    arrangements, Fred proceeded to the queen''s room.


    He had stationed his trusted aides there to give her the best possible care, but her condition had


    worsened over the past two days.


    Initially, Fred even suspected she and Lily had conspired on this as they both experienced health


    issues simultaneously.


    However, upon reflection, he realized they had no reason to work together. Besides, they could not


    have nned it, even if they wanted to. After all, Fred had locked them in separate areas.


    He entered the room and saw the queen breathing weakly in bed. He hurried over and bent down,


    warmly calling her, ¡°Your Majesty? Your Majesty?¡±


    The queen¡¯s eyes remained closed despite some movements. It was unclear whether shecked


    strength or simply did not want to look at him.


    Fred waved the others off and held the queen¡¯s hand. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s me, Your Majesty. I¡¯vee


    to see you. You can hear me, right?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The queen¡¯s eyelids twitched but did not open. Fred then sat beside the bed and continued, ¡°I know


    you resent me due to misunderstandings, but I don¡¯t mind. I know what I¡¯m doing and what I want.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the same, right, Your Majesty?¡± He gazed at her and said, ¡°The experiment was your


    idea. When I heard it for the first time, I knew it was something remarkable.


    ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been working hard to fulfill your¡ªno, our dream! Now that we¡¯re so close to


    sess, you must hang on, okay?¡± He squeezed her hand as if it could give her strength.


    ¡°I know you can do it. You have always aplished what you wanted to do, and this time is no


    different,¡± Fred lowered his voice and said, ¡°You know what? Besides R10, there¡¯s R20 now. There will


    also be R30, R40, and many other creations.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be increasingly advanced, and our nation will control the most cutting-edge technology in


    the world. Wouldn¡¯t you like to see it for yourself?¡±


    The queen¡¯s eyelids moved as if she was trying to wake up.


    Fred was thrilled, knowing his words would work because she cared about her country. ¡°Your Majesty,


    we will proceed with the R10 experiment tomorrow, okay? I believe you will pull through.


    ¡°Although the doctors said it¡¯s not the best time, I fear you won¡¯t be able to wait any longer.¡± Fred


    sighed and patted the back of the queen¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s take a risk, okay? I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work. If it


    doesn¡¯t¡­¡±


    He did not finish the sentence. As if lost in thought, he gazed ahead.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, then what?¡± Suddenly, the queen spoke. Although her voice was weak, Fred could


    still hear it as he was close by.


    Surprised, he looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake! I knew you could pull through.¡±


    ¡°Fred¡­¡± The queen struggled to call his name.

 Chapter 2304

    Chapter 2304


    Still, the queen looked slightly better. She no longer looked like she was on the verge of death.


    Fred quickly answered, ¡°Yes, my queen?¡±


    "You haven''t told me what would happen if the experiment doesn''t work," the queen asked.


    "It will, Your Majesty," he smiled, patting the back of her hand. Even so, the queen stared coldly at him.


    After a while, Fred said, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll go with another n. Still, I doubt you¡¯ll be able to see


    it.¡±


    "You have a backup n?" The queen snorted. "So you are hiding something from me after all."


    "Everyone has a secret, Your Majesty. Whatever it is, rest assured that I''ve always put you first," Fred


    said earnestly with a smile.


    "What''s your backup n?" the queen asked, no longer getting agitated by what he said. Even if she


    would, she was too weak for that.


    "Well¡­" Fred was reluctant to tell her, saying, "There''s no need for you to know, Your Majesty. If the


    experiment works, we won''t need the backup n. If it doesn¡¯t, you won''t even be around when we


    implement it, will you?"


    "Fred, you¡­" Infuriated, she struggled to sit up. However, she could not even pull her hand out of his


    grip.


    "You shouldn''t get worked up now, Your Majesty. It''s bad for your health," Fred quickly said as he


    supported her, "Just rest well, okay? You¡¯ll have a new life tomorrow!"


    "Fred, have you bought my people here?" Narrowing her eyes slightly, the queen said, "You''ve


    prepared for this since two years ago, huh?"


    At that moment, Fred knew it was time to drop his act. He let her hand go and got up,ughing, ¡°Of


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    course, Your Majesty. Otherwise, how could I achieve so much in such a short time, let alone bring


    forward the experiment?


    ¡°You should be grateful to have someone as capable as me around. Whether or not it seeds, you¡¯ll


    be the first to undergo such a monumental experiment. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy about it?¡±


    Fred looked somewhat manic and fierce.


    The queen''s face twitched with anger as she red at him.

 Chapter 2305

    Chapter 2305


    The queen loosened her grip on the bedsheet and sighed as shey back down. She stared at the


    ceiling and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lily?¡±


    "She''s doing well and is waiting to be your vessel. Rest assured, I''ve taken good care of your new


    body," Fred said smilingly.


    "My body?" The queen looked at him. "What about your new body, Fred? Have you already prepared


    one?"


    Stunned, he caught himself and chuckled. "What are you talking about, Your Majesty? The experiment


    we''re doing is for you. I''m still young, aren¡¯t I?"


    "Yes, but for how long?" the queen said coldly, "Fred, you''re brilliant for nning everything ahead.


    You¡¯ve worked so hard to make the experiment happen so you can use me as a guinea pig, huh?"


    "That''s not¡ª" Fred stopped himself and suddenly began tough. Hisughter grew louder and wilder


    as if he could not contain it.


    "You''re clever, Your Majesty, and you know me best. All right, it¡¯s as you said. However, you don''t have


    to get mad," he said steadily, "No matter what, you stand to gain from the experiment if it seeds.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the first who does. Just imagine. You''ll stay young and live forever. How wonderful that will


    be?!"


    The queen wanted what Fred imed, but now that she was lying on the bed, she had somehow


    changed her mind.


    "Have you ever wondered what would happen when we pull off the experiment?" the queen asked


    solemnly, "Now that you¡¯ve told me everything, do you think I will still keep you alive when it


    seeds?"


    "Why not?" Fred asked, sounding carefree and confident. ¡°Did you forget that I brought your people


    here? I have many supporters in the country, too. When the experiment seeds, you¡¯ll look like an


    ordinary Hnder. What can you do to me?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Fred, that''s treason," the queen said coldly.


    "No, Your Majesty, I''m doing this for Yudonia¡¯s future!" He took a deep breath. "So you must hang on


    for now. You''ll finally see what I¡¯ll achieve when the experiment works.


    "At least by then, I''ll have you to share the joy with." He paused and added, "You''re the one who


    thought about the experiment, and you¡¯ve been looking forward to itspletion for so long.


    ¡°I bet no one wishes for it to seed as much as you. You must rest well, Your Majesty. Your dream


    wille true tomorrow. I''m sure you look forward to it as much as I do!"


    Fred then strode out of the room and beckoned the doctors. "Take good care of Her Majesty, and


    ensure she stays alive!"


    The queen could onlyy in the room and listen to his voice as it faded away.

 Chapter 2306

    Chapter 2306


    When Alexander returned home, he saw Mike holding his phone in a daze in the living room. The


    former removed and tossed his jacket aside, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    "Something''s wrong," Mike said, puzzled.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s Rhea." Mike looked at Alexander.


    "Rhea?" Alexander frowned and nced at the phone in Mike¡¯s hand. "There''s something wrong with


    her? What did she say to you?"


    Mike shook his head and said, "Nothing. She didn''t answer her phone."


    "That''s why you think something''s wrong?" Alexander was puzzled.


    "I called so many times, but she didn''t answer or send me any messages. Most importantly, I told her I


    would be giving her the invisibility potion form in two days. She¡¯s eager to get her hands on it, so it''s


    unlike her to not answer my calls."


    "Could it be ¡­" Alexander looked at him thoughtfully, "Did she realize she failed to hypnotize you?"


    Mike shook his head. "That''s not possible. If she got suspicious, she would call me or evene and


    see me to make sure instead of ignoring me. Besides, she''s overly confident and wants to believe that


    her hypnosis and drug worked on me."


    Mike added with certainty, "So something must¡¯ve happened to her."


    "What could happen to her? Isn''t she at the embassy? Besides, Fred seems to think highly of her."


    Alexander doubted Mike.


    "That''s why it''s unusual." Mike rubbed his chin as he stared at his phone screen, puzzled.


    At that moment, Alexander''s phone rang. He nced at Mike and turned to answer the call. "Hello?


    "Speaking." Alexander grew solemn as he listened. "Oh, yeah? I got it."


    He hung up and said seriously to Mike, "You might be right."


    Seeing his puzzled look, Alexander said, "I received information that the embassy of Yudonia has


    canceled all foreign affairs meetings and postponed some conferences, citing internal restructuring."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Internal restructuring?" Mike was puzzled. "Restructuring of what?"

 Chapter 2307

    Chapter 2307


    "I have no idea," Alexander said, "The entire embassy seems off, just like Rhea."


    After some thought, Mike asked hesitantly, "Do you think¡­ Fred has started a coup?"


    However, it seemed unlikely. Even if that were the case, Mike knew he should still be able to reach


    Rhea, who was on Fred''s side. At that moment, a voice said, "That''s impossible."


    They turned and saw Ross slowly walking downstairs. "I don''t think that''s what¡¯s happening."


    "What makes you say that?" Although Mike shared the same thought, he could not help but ask Ross.


    "My men are in the embassy. If there were indeed a coup, they would have told me about it. Anyway,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    the embassy staff members are still working as usual, but Fred could be doing something in secret,"


    Ross said, "They haven''t seen him for two days, although he has been giving out instructions.¡±


    Alexander thoughtfully added, "So he''s up to something, and he might¡¯ve told Rhea not to contact


    outsiders. That''s interesting because Fred seems to care about the invisibility potion form. What


    could have changed his mind?"


    "It can only be the R10 experiment," Mike said. He looked over his shoulder at Ross. "Your Highness,


    why didn''t you tell us you have your men in the embassy? Can''t you tell them to rescue Lily?"


    Ross let out a bitter smile. "Do you think I haven¡¯t considered that? Fred is highly vignt, so it''s not


    easy to nt a mole around him. Besides, my men are low-level workers who have no ess to him.


    ¡°They can only snoop around in the office. As for rescuing people¡­" He shook his head. "If they were


    so capable, I would¡¯ve already found out where my mom is."


    Mike nodded in agreement.


    "Her Majesty must be in the embassy," Alexander said, "Since Fred hasn''t made any preparations to


    return to Yudonia, he must want to continue the experiment here. Also, the queen has to be around


    when he does."


    Ross propped his chin in his hand and sighed. "I think so, but I just can''t figure out where Fred would


    hide her. I searched everywhere in the embassy."


    Alexander and Mike exchanged a look, knowing how helpless Ross must be feeling. After all, they had


    also found nothing after searching the embassy under the pretext of disinfection.


    "Whatever it is, we must find out what they¡¯re up to now. Do you think the experiment has encountered


    some kind of issue?"


    "I doubt it. I don''t think Fred has begun the experiment yet." Alexander stood up after some pondering.


    "There''s no point taking wild guesses. I''ll get someone to investigate this. Mike, try to call Rhea again.


    If she doesn''t answer, think of other ways to reach her.


    "Your Highness¡­" Alexander stopped, thinking it was inappropriate for him to order the prince around.


    However, Ross did not mind it, saying, "It''s okay. Just tell me what you need me to do."


    Alexander nodded. "Please, ask your men to find out what''s going on."

 Chapter 2308

    Chapter 2308


    "Also, if necessary, we must break into the embassy. I hope you won''t¡ª"


    Ross waved. "Don''t worry, I won''t hold it against you. If ites to that, I''ll even charge in with you."


    Alexander did not expect the prince to say that. The former nodded and said, "Thank you, Your


    Highness."


    He quickly walked outside and called Cameron. After all, things would be more efficient with Cameron


    around.


    ...


    Rhea had a nightmare and jerked awake. She looked around and realized she was still in the


    Some sat on the floor, a few slept with their heads on the tables, and the rest stood lost in thought.


    They gathered in twos and threes in the tense atmosphere. Since they were unfamiliar with each other,


    they hardly talked among themselves.


    Since each person handled different tasks and most had notable achievements in certain areas, they


    seemed to look down on each other. Still, Fred had gathered them there toplete a shared task


    tomorrow.


    Rhea felt cold and could not help but recall her nightmare. In it, she sat in a car surrounded by cages. It


    was freezing due to the air-conditioning, and she could say nothing despite herself.


    When she looked to her left and right, she realized her parents were beside her. However, they


    behaved as if they could not see her.


    Maria was crying while Fabian scolded her. Irritated, Rhea told them to be quiet, but she had no voice.


    She covered her ears and screamed soundlessly, knocking on the driver¡¯s seat to get her father to


    stop. Still, she could not make a sound or get a response. It was as if no one could see or hear her.


    ¡®Did I be invisible? It doesn¡¯t feel as good as I had imagined. It¡¯s depressing even.¡¯


    As she struggled to shout, she jolted awake.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2309

    Chapter 2309


    Rhea found herself covered in sweat and was thankful she only grunted instead of shouting when she


    woke up.


    She sat up and realized her legs were numb. She checked the time and noticed it was nearly midnight.


    As there were several more hours to endure, she felt frustrated.


    It was ridiculous that everyone there knew they were going to conduct the R10 experiment, yet no one


    knew the detailed procedure.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rhea knew how much the experiment meant to Fred, and it was highly ssified.


    Even the "boss" only knew part of it and was put in charge of researching and developing the drug.


    However, he never discussed how the organization would use the drug.


    Rhea thought it was because thetter phase of the experiment had been assigned to another group of


    people. However, she finally realized that was not the case.


    Although she understood the need for secrecy, she thought Fred should at least tell them about the


    procedure. Otherwise, they would not know what to do tomorrow.


    Rhea got to her feet and approached the door, where a guard stopped her. She frowned and said, "I''d


    like to see His Grace. I have something important to tell him."


    "You can tell him tomorrow." He did not even want to pass on her message.


    After some thought, Rhea said, "It''s about the R10 experiment. If I don''t tell him now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    The man simply stared at her, unyielding.


    "If anything goes wrong tomorrow, I''ll tell Fred it''s your fault!" Rhea said sternly.


    The man seemed hesitant and finally told Rhea to wait and went away. After a while, he returned and


    said something to another guard before looking at Rhea. "Come with me."


    Rhea sighed and followed the guard. After taking a few turns, he led her into the office she and Fred


    had visited earlier that day. "Wait here for a moment."


    The guard then left.


    The simple room only had a desk, several chairs, and bookcases. The shelves were nearly empty, but


    there was aputer on the desk.

 Chapter 2310

    Chapter 2310


    Rhea approached theputer and realized it was still working. However, she dared not touch it.


    A whileter, Fred entered in his robe. He yawned, looking a bit upset as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s so


    important that you had to see me in the middle of the night? Do you think you can do whatever you


    want just because I praised you recently?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Grace. It¡¯s about something important,¡± Rhea quickly exined, ¡°We¡¯re supposed to proceed


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    with R10 tomorrow, but no one has told us about the procedure until now.


    ¡°I fear we will make irreversible mistakes and affect the experiment¡¯s oue.¡±


    Fred looked at her as he impatiently sat down behind the desk. ¡°That¡¯s it? Someone will give each of


    you a handbook on what to do tomorrow. Now, all you have to do is rest.¡±


    "But¡­" Rhea noticed he was about to leave and quickly said, "But we might not be prepared then."


    "The experiment is not asplicated as you imagine, all right?" Fred said dismissively, "With your


    abilities, I''m sure you guys will be able to do it."


    Rhea reasoned, "Although I didn¡¯t create R10, I know what ingredients it contains. Even a slight error in


    dosage could harm the two subjects, even killing them.


    ¡°Your Grace, since you¡¯ve nned for the experiment for so long, I''m sure you don''t wish to see it fail,


    right? Even though we can start over and make adjudgments when the subjects are harmed or dead, it


    won''t be easy to find suitable recements."


    She spoke desperately yet reasonably.


    Fred grew pensive, seemingly considering her words.


    Rhea continued, "I know you care about the experiment, so I carefully considered it over and over. I


    have no idea how much the others know about R10, but I believe no one understands it better than me.


    ¡°I was there from start to finish when Lily created it, and I think she''s hiding something from us."


    "What do you mean?" Fred sat up straight, asking solemnly. He was unaware of this, and Lily had


    never mentioned it before.


    "I secretly read her notes once. I feel there''s something amiss about theb data. I''m not sure if she did


    it on purpose, but there seemed to be a missing link.


    ¡°In other words, the data is inurate," Rhea recalled what she read, "If R10 is problematic, no matter


    how careful we are tomorrow, I''m afraid the experiment will¡­"


    She did not finish her sentence, but it was evident what she was about to say.


    Fred frowned grimly. "Are you speaking the truth?"


    "I have no reason to lie to you, Your Grace." Rhea looked at him earnestly.


    Fred studied her expression and also felt she had no reason to do so. "Why are you only telling me


    about it now?"


    After all, they were about to proceed with the experiment tomorrow.


    Rhea grew somewhat nervous. "I¡­ just remembered."

 Chapter 2311

    Chapter 2311


    Fred thoughtfully paced back and forth for a long while. He looked somewhat anxious as he asked,


    ¡°Who else knows about this?¡±


    Stunned, Rhea shook her head. ¡°No one, I think.¡±


    ¡°Not even Lily?¡± Fred was incredulous. After all, Lily had developed R10 and should know if there were


    issues with it.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure,¡± Rhea murmured, ¡°As you know, we don¡¯t like each other, and she wouldn¡¯t tell me


    anything. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t know or simply chose not to tell me about it.¡±


    Fred frowned but thought Rhea was being reasonable.


    ¡°I see,¡± he said solemnly.


    Rhea said, ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll proceed with the experiment tomorrow,¡± Fred replied decisively.


    Rhea did not expect him not to change his mind.


    ¡®Why is he so adamant?!¡¯


    ¡°But the drug¡ª¡±


    Fred interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, and the experiment will seed. Is that clear?¡±


    Rhea hesitated when she saw his re. She nodded slowly, saying, ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±


    She finally realized Fred would proceed with the experiment even if she told him it would surely fail.


    She could not understand why, but there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Okay, return to theb and rest.¡± Fred waved her off while yawning. ¡°You must stay sharp for the


    experiment tomorrow.


    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± He remembered something and opened the drawer, removing a phone from it. ¡°This is


    yours, right?¡±


    Surprised, Rhea nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Mike Corden called many times, but I didn¡¯t answer.¡± He tossed the phone to her. ¡°Ask him if he has


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    secured the invisibility potion form."


    "Now?" Shocked, Rhea widened her eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s midnight, so Mike should be asleep by now. Besides, won¡¯t Alexander and the others suspect


    something if I called Mike sote?¡¯


    Fred looked at her suspiciously and suddenly asked, ¡°Isn''t he under your control? Why do you look so


    worried?"

 Chapter 2312

    Chapter 2312


    "I''m just worried the others might get suspicious," Rhea murmured, holding the phone.


    Fred said dismissively, "If he can''t even answer your call, we might as well cut him loose. Call him while


    I''m still interested, got it?"


    Rhea realized by now that Fred only cared about R10, and everything else was just a bonus to him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She always thought she could impress Fred with her aplishments.


    However, after spending some time with Fred, she gradually understood that it did not matter what she


    did. No research or drug was as crucial to him as R10.


    Rhea did not think much about R10, but since Fred was the boss, she could only do as he said. She


    called Mike, and the phone rang a few times before he answered.


    "Hello?" Mike asked nasally, seemingly just getting out of bed.


    "Mike, you called me?" Rhea said as she studied Fred''s expression.


    "Huh? Oh, I called in the afternoon." Mike seemed to have forgotten about it.


    "You called so many times. Did you have something urgent to tell me? Have you secured the invisibility


    potion form?" As Rhea had put the call on speaker, Fred could hear Mike.


    Although the duke only listened, Rhea knew he was satisfied, at least for now.


    "Rhea, do you know what time it is?" Mike grumbled. "Don''t you need to sleep?"


    "I was busy, and I didn''t hear your calls this afternoon," Rhea said seriously, "Now tell me. Have you


    gotten your hands on the invisibility potion? You must¡¯ve called that many times for a reason, right?"


    She saw Fred frown and grew so nervous that her palms became sweaty. She feared Mike would say


    something that could get her into trouble.


    Mike sighed and said, "Yes, I''ve secured the form, but I''m not sure if it''ll work. Are you sure you want


    it?"


    "What do you mean? Don''t they have data to ensure it works?" Rhea asked, puzzled.


    "I have no idea, okay?" Mike sounded as if she should not me him. "As you''re aware, I know nothing


    about scientific research. I only know that they have sessfully analyzed the ingredients, and I went


    to great lengths to obtain the form.


    Still, I wouldn''t dare to try to verify how sessful it is. Those guys could have caught me, you know."


    Rhea saw no change in Fred''s expression and thought Mike sounded reasonable as well. "Then send


    me the form. Let me take a look."


    "That¡­ might be difficult," Mike hesitated before continuing, "Can I deliver it to you in person?"


    Stunned, Rhea noticed Fred looking at her suspiciously.


    Scared, she quickly said, "What for? It''s not convenient for you toe here. Besides, why can''t you


    just send it to my phone?"

 Chapter 2313

    Chapter 2313


    "Well, the form has been encrypted, so I can''t just send it to you," Mike exined, "You''re not scared


    of meing over, are you?"


    "I''m not scared, but it''s inconvenient," Rhea coughed and said, "I''ll be too busy soon and have no time


    to see you."


    After a pause, she said with a frown, "Can''t you just decrypt it?"


    "That¡¯s not as easy as you think, and I worry I might destroy the file. It''s safer to deliver something so


    important to you by hand."


    Since Mike was insistent, Rhea grew suspicious and asked, "Mike, are you insisting oning


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    because you have something to tell me?"


    "Yes." He hesitated and answered truthfully," I want to know when you¡¯ll rescue my son!"


    rmed, Rhea nced at Fred and quickly calmed herself down as she said, "I told you to wait, didn''t


    I? After I create the invisibility potion, then I''ll be able to¡ª"


    "My son can''t wait that long!" Mike sounded anxious. "You''re not trying to trick me, are you?"


    "I''m not, okay? Have you forgotten who I am? I''m your master, and everything I do is for your good,"


    she stressed, "Tell me. Who I am?"


    Falling silent for a moment, Mike answered somewhat reluctantly, "You''re my master."


    "That''s right! So you must believe everything I tell you. All my solutions are the best, understood?"


    Rhea said, trying to deepen the hypnotic effect on him.


    Mike hesitated and said, "Understood."


    Rhea sighed in relief. "So, can you send me the form now?"


    "I can''t. I really have to deliver it by hand." Mike was unusually adamant.


    Rhea was speechless because she had confirmed that her hypnosis was working, and he responded to


    her suggestions.


    "No¡ª" As she tried to turn him down, Fred covered the microphone and said, "Tell him he cane."


    Rhea was stunned and puzzled by Fred¡¯s intention.


    "Tell him toe tomorrow night," Fred added after some thought.


    "But¡ª"


    Fred said, "Just do as I say!"


    As Rhea was about to do so, Mike said, "Hello? Did you hear what I said? I must deliver it by hand. I


    went through a great deal for it, so I don''t want to risk it."

 Chapter 2314

    Chapter 2314


    ¡°I heard you." Rhea held up her phone again and said ndly, "Come the day after tomorrow then."


    "The day after tomorrow? Why not tomorrow?" Mike said, "Don''t you need it urgently?"


    Rhea grunted and said, "I do, but it''s not that urgent. If you muste tomorrow, visit tomorrow night


    then."


    Mike asked, "Can''t Ie during the day?"


    Rhea lost her temper. "Don''t push it, Mike! Do you still want to save your son or not?"


    "Of course I do," Mike murmured, "Don''t get upset. I''ll deliver it tomorrow night then. Is that okay?"


    Calming down a little, Rhea grunted a yes and hung up.


    Fred sneered. "Your hypnosis isn''t so effective, is it? He still dared to talk back at you."


    ¡®My men would never dare to talk to me like that.¡¯


    However, Rhea did not think so and said, "Do you feel you have a firmer control over your men than I


    do to Mike?"


    Fred raised a brow and let out a confident look. "Isn''t that the case?"


    Based on just now¡¯s conversation, he did not think the hypnosis was effective in controlling Mike.


    Rhea smiled and exined, "Well, R20 is good because no one can tell whether the subject is under its


    influence. Even someone like you who knew couldn''t tell, let alone those who don''t."


    She chuckled confidently and added, "If people can quickly tell, then it would defeat the purpose,


    wouldn''t it? The human mind is highlyplex. What I want is for him to obey me subconsciously while


    retaining a certain degree of volition.


    ¡°No matter what Mike thinks, he will ultimately obey my instructions." Rhea felt that was the true


    meaning of controlling someone.


    The truth was she had kept exploring new ways to do so. She first experimented on Cameron, but he


    raised suspicions because he lost his volition and treated others differently.


    Since then, she has tried to develop a better solution, and the current drug was the oue of


    numerous improvements. She was pleased with the effect of her hypnosis on Mike and thought it could


    have been better for Ross.


    Rhea somehow felt that while the prince seemed to obey hermand more, he had lost a greater


    degree of volition.


    After much consideration, she believed it was because she was not close to Ross and had to rely on


    information provided to her.


    Fred digested her words and looked at her thoughtfully for a moment. He then nodded and said, "All


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    right, as long as you know what you''re talking about. Just make sure the experiment goes smoothly


    tomorrow, got it?"


    Rhea nodded. "Yes, Your Grace."


    Knowing that he wanted to keep her phone, she then handed it back to him.

 Chapter 2315

    Chapter 2315


    Satisfied, Fred took the phone and said, "Didn''t I ask you to tell Mike that his son is dead?"


    Rhea grew rmed. Although Fred sounded casual, he med her for not following his orders.


    "I¡­" Rhea said nervously, "I''m worried the news would be too much for him and cause brainwave


    fluctuations that could affect my control over him. Although I won''t lose him, I don''t want to cause any


    trouble at this crucial moment. I n to tell him after the experiment."


    Fred caught on and nodded. "Oh, I see. Rx. I asked you to tell Mike about it so he would leave you


    alone. Since you know how to deal with him, I''ll leave it matter to you.¡±


    However, Rhea was still worried. She said, "I''ll tell him about his son''s death after weplete the


    experiment tomorrow."


    Fred smiled. "I know I can count on you. I''m putting you in charge of the experiment tomorrow, then.


    You won''t let me down, right?"


    He pressured her despite his gentle look.


    She nodded despite herself. "I''ll do my best!"


    She dared not promise him anything. The truth was that she did not have much confidence in


    tomorrow¡¯s experiment. She even thought it was likely to fail, but she would not dare to voice her


    opinion.


    "All right, get some rest. I''m going back to sleep. Tomorrow is going to be a big day!" Fred smiled as he


    stretched.


    ...


    Mike looked to his left after hanging up. He had not just gotten out of bed as he led Rhea to believe.


    Instead, Mike was sitting in the living room the whole time. He was not alone, either.


    Alexander, Ross, Austin, and Cameron were present. They all sat together with tea, coffee, various


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    fruits, and snacks as if not intending to go to bed.


    After looking at everyone, Mike asked, ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    "Why didn''t she let you go over tomorrow during the day?" Austin had been meaning to ask about this.


    "Are they nning on doing something important tomorrow?"

 Chapter 2316

    Chapter 2316


    "It sure looks like it." Ross nodded in agreement. "My men in the embassy told me things have been


    unusual over the past two days. However, that''s all they could tell me."


    He spread his arms, indicating that even he knew little about what was happening at the embassy.


    Alexander and Cameron were quiet. They exchanged a look without voicing their opinions.


    "Secretary Rollins, what''s your take?" Mike asked.


    After all, Cameron was there to solve the problem together with them.


    "I''d like to hear your thoughts first, Alex," Cameron said ndly.


    Alexander cleared his throat and said to Mike, "It''s evident they¡¯re doing something significant


    tomorrow. The embassy has been postponing meetings, and Rhea has insisted that you only go there


    at night.


    ¡°That shows she¡¯ll be busy with something during the day," After a pause, Alexander continued,


    "Besides, why did she only call you now? What was she doing during the day? Why didn''t she call you


    earlier?"


    Mike frowned. "I wondered about that, too. She might¡¯ve had no time to answer my call or just didn¡¯t


    want to. Maybe she couldn¡¯t answer at all, either."


    Ross sighed and looked toward Cameron. The former said, "I''m curious about what they¡¯re doing and


    where they¡¯re doing it because not even the ordinary staff know about it.


    ¡°Secretary Rollins, I must emphasize that the Yudonian government has nothing to do with Fred''s


    actions." Ross did not want the incident to turn into a dispute between the two countries.


    Cameron shook his head, saying, "I know you''re in a pinch, but Fred is a Yudonian duke who has been


    using his status as the ambassador tomit crimes in Hydend. We¡¯ve refrained from arresting him


    partly for the ties between our two countries.


    "So you can''t say your government isn¡¯t responsible for this, Your Highness."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ross shook his head. "I''m not. I''m just saying that whatever happens, it shouldn''t affect our ties."


    "Your Highness, you should know it depends on your and your government''s stance. The ball is in your


    court now," Cameron said courteously and firmly.


    After all, Hydend had tried to put up with what Fred did. If people discovered Fred¡¯s evil deeds,


    Yudonia would face worldwide condemnation.


    Ross dropped his smile and cleared his throat. He then nodded and said solemnly, "I understand, and


    I''m grateful for what you''ve done. However, what matters most now is to stop Fred and rescue my


    mom."


    Alexander told Mike, "Go to the embassy tomorrow during the day. We''ll find a way to get inside.¡±


    "But she asked me to go at night¡ª"


    "Just find an excuse," Alexander said, "I''ve made arrangements on my end. If they don''t let us in, we''ll


    just force our way in."


    They had tried to solve the problem legally through official channels, but they had no other choice.

 Chapter 2317

    Chapter 2317


    "Okay." Ross sighed and stood up with raised hands. "I might not be able to help much. Still, if you


    guys can rescue the queen and stop Fred, I promise no one will hold you responsible for forcing your


    way into the embassy."


    It was a massivemitment for Ross.


    Alexander nodded. "We''re counting on you then."


    "That must be it!" Austin suddenly said as he thought of something.


    Puzzled, everyone else looked at him.


    Austin cleared his throat and said, "I think I know what they are going to do tomorrow! It has to be the


    R10 experiment!"


    The others were shocked, and Alexander asked, ¡°You just realized it?¡±


    Although he did not mention it, it was evident Fred would conduct the R10 experiment tomorrow. Since


    Fred only cared about R10, he must have directed all his workforce toward it.


    Alexander did not expect Austin to realize it sote. The former said sympathetically, ¡°You should get


    more sleep. Lack of rest can affect your brain function, you know.¡±


    Austin was stunned for a moment. Upset, he said, ¡°Are you saying my brain isn¡¯t functioning well?¡±


    Mike was sitting closest to him. The former patted Austin¡¯s shoulder and sighed, saying, ¡°I never


    expected you to be slower than me.¡±


    Austin could only look at Mike deadpan.


    Ross shook his head. ¡°Aust, you¡¯ve gotten more¡­ you know.¡±


    Austin grew annoyed and said, ¡°Come on, guys. How would I know what you guys were talking about?


    It could¡¯ve been something else besides R10, right?¡±


    He tried exining himself, but the more he said, the less sense he made.


    After ending the discussion, the others got up and left one after the other. They were prepared to


    conclude the matter tomorrow. Austin stared after them and said, ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t finished talking yet.


    Mike? Your Highness? Alex!¡±


    Unfortunately, everyone ignored him. Soon, he was the only one remaining in the living room.


    Frustrated, Austin eximed inwardly, ¡®What the hell, man?!¡¯


    ¡­


    Although Lily did not see Fred, she felt something was amiss. Over the past two days, the guards


    looked tense and solemn, as if something important was about to happen.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fred did not visit her, nor did Rhea. Lily also did not see Dominic.

 Chapter 2318

    Chapter 2318


    The calm before the storm felt suffocating to Lily. When it was time to deliver her dinner in the evening,


    nobody came.


    It was highly unusual because no matter how angry Fred was at Lily, he took great care of her


    regarding food and drinks. For the sake of the experiment, she knew he would never allow her body to


    suffer.


    Although she was not hungry, the fact that they did not deliver the meal indicated that something was


    up. Lily opened the door and asked the guard, "Where''s my dinner?"


    "No dinner tonight, ma''am. Please get an early rest," the guard said readily.


    "Why?" Lily asked, but the guard gave no reply.


    Besides telling her there was no dinner, he would not say another word.


    After some thought, Lily asked, "Where''s Fred?"


    The guard continued to remain quiet. Lily raised her brow and then returned to her bedroom and shut


    the door. She sat by the bed but did not feel sleepy.


    ''Fred hasn''t shown up for quite a while, and they also didn¡¯t deliver my dinner. Don''t they care about my


    body anymore? No. The only possible reason is that they¡¯ll experiment on me soon.


    ''So they want to keep me in a fasting state for the sake of the experiment, huh?''


    Lily had always been anxious about when the R10 experiment would begin. However, she was less


    worried now that she knew. She resembled a death row inmate who had lived in anxiety, not knowing


    when the execution would begin.


    They would feel relieved after knowing the date. Therefore, the waiting part was the most unnerving.


    Still, Lily did not think she would die, even at that moment. Instead, she felt Fred would never win.


    ...


    Dawn finally arrived, but Rhea had been sleepless all night. It might have been due to what Fred said


    or the nightmare she previously had. Perhaps she had her own worries.


    As Fred did not tell them the exact time or the detailed procedure, everyone waited, not knowing what


    to do. They had done many experiments, but they never faced such a situation before.


    A whileter, someone brought them breakfast and told them to get ready after finishing their food.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Despite their frustrations, they said nothing, hoping they could get the experiment over with as soon as


    possible.


    Having no appetite, Rhea reluctantly ate her breakfast and nced toward the door. As there were


    twice as many guards patrolling outside, she could tell how important the experiment was to Fred.


    As she finished eating half of her bread, amotion came from outside.

 Chapter 2319

    Chapter 2319


    It sounded like the rolling of car wheels, but it was louder than that. It even attracted everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    Rhea joined the crowd as they hurried toward the door to see what was happening. Rhea saw two


    huge boxes being pushed past.


    Unable to see what they were, someone in the back asked, ¡°What is it?


    A man in front shook his head and said, ¡°No idea. They look like huge boxes. I wonder what¡¯s inside.¡±


    "What else? The test subjects, of course," someone else said.


    Rhea''s heart raced, wondering if Lily was inside one of the boxes. She wanted to take another look, but


    the workers had pushed the boxes out of her view.


    Soon, a guard appeared and said, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ll be in groups ording to this list. Please follow


    me when I call your names.¡±


    He then held up a list and started to call out names. Rhea was puzzled when everyone went to their


    groups and left with the guard.


    However, she did not ask about it and waited quietly. Several people shared curious nces and left as


    well, leaving Rhea all alone. A whileter, she heard footsteps, and Fred appeared, looking inside.


    He asked Rhea, ¡°Aren¡¯t you anxious being the only one left?¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°I know you must¡¯ve left me here for a reason.¡±


    Fred nodded. "Good."


    Then, he ced a hand on her shoulder and gave her a document, saying, ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Puzzled, Rhea nced at him and was surprised when she opened it. It contained detailed steps of the


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    R10 experiment, providing precise information on how to start, the dosage, the injection method, the


    surgical procedure, and others.


    There were even anatomical diagrams,plete with lines and annotations.


    She initially thought Fred did not tell them about the procedure because he was unsure about it as well.


    After all, she had not met anyone who was rted to the experiment until now. The person who first


    started the research was no longer around, either.


    Seeing her widened eyes, Fred patted her shoulder and said, "Do know that I''ve only given this to you


    alone."


    Rhea was astonished. "What about the others?"


    "They only have segments of the handbook ording to their assigned groups, which are in charge of


    different parts of the experiment. Only yours isplete," Fred spoke solemnly.


    Rhea instantly caught on.

 Chapter 2320

    Chapter 2320


    No wonder the guards separated them into groups and left in such a way. In other words, Fred had put


    them in charge of different parts of the experiment.


    With that, the authorities could never find out how the procedure worked unless they arrested all the


    personnel involved.


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Your Grace,¡± Rhea said.


    She was happy to have the onlyplete handbook because she felt trusted and recognized by Fred.


    However, Fred squeezed her shoulder as if to emphasize how crucial her task was. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not


    because I trust you, okay? I want you to have it because you¡¯ll be in charge of the most vital step.¡±


    Rhea was puzzled as he led her toward theboratory¡¯s innermost area. There was a rusty iron door


    that had stayed shut for a very long time. However, the door automatically opened when Fred neared,


    not even making a creak.


    Finally, Rhea understood the door simply looked old and worn to avoid attention.


    Fred let go of her shoulder and strode inside. ¡°Come on. Here¡¯s where we¡¯ll conduct the world¡¯s


    greatest experiment today.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He spread his arms, looking excited. Simultaneously, Rhea noticed two huge boxes before her. She


    knew these should be the ones she saw just now. Although still closed, they had more than enough


    space to hold a person each.


    Instead of opening the boxes, Fred looked at Rhea and asked, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ll be in charge


    of?¡±


    Rhea looked up from the handbook she held and said, ¡°Brain transntation?¡±


    There was a phrase in the handbook that looked particrly eye-catching and unsettling. The words


    had a unique font and color on thest page.


    Although Rhea sounded calm just now, she felt disturbed deep down. She roughly knew what R10 was


    all about but did not know how it could prolong a person¡¯s life in another body.


    She had considered various possibilities but surely not brain transntation. After all, it was a


    Despite her efforts to sound and look calm, her hands by her sides shook slightly.


    Meanwhile, Fred nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad! You should have no problem taking charge of things


    Rhea hesitated.

 Chapter 2321

    Chapter 2321


    Rhea wanted to tell Fred to leave the surgery to her, but she could not bring herself to do it. Her fingers


    trembled as she thought, ¡®How am I supposed to perform such an intricate surgery alone?!¡¯


    As if sensing her concerns, Fred said, "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged top-notch assistants for you."


    ''What the hell?'' Rhea thought. ''Why doesn''t he have them perform the surgery instead? If they¡¯re the


    best, why are they my assistants and not the other way around?''


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Although she had always thought highly of herself, her expertise was limited to research and


    development of drugs. Surgeries like these were not what she did best.


    "What''s the matter? You can''t handle it?" Fred asked somewhat unhappily after seeing her hesitance.


    Rhea gulped and said with a forced smile, "I''m honored you trust me so much, but¡ª"


    "That''s all I need to hear." Fred raised a hand and interrupted her. He knew he would not like what she


    was about to say.


    "Rhea, I know you¡¯ve performed brain surgeries before, and your academic performance in medical


    school was outstanding. Since you¡¯ve always wanted the world to recognize your abilities, I hope you


    will prove yourself."


    Fred looked at her profoundly, and she was speechless.


    ''I did perform brain surgeries before, but I only acted as an assistant to my professor. Besides¡ª''


    Before she could finish her thought, Fred turned and shook hands with several men in white coats as


    they entered.


    Rhea was shocked to see that one of them was the professor who had guided her in the brain


    surgeries. When the professor turned toward her, she nodded. "Long time no see, professor."


    The man was not surprised to see her and nodded with a smile.


    "I told you I''ve found top-notch assistants for you,¡± Fred turned back to look at Rhea and said smugly,


    "Now you''re confident enough to perform the surgery, right?"


    "I''ll do my best, Your Grace," Rhea said, nodding. She now realized the duke was not acting recklessly


    but was well-prepared.


    After all, the organization had approached her when she was just a teenager, and the "boss" had


    worked for them even longer. Fred must have nned for this experiment for a very long time.


    ''Perhaps things aren''t as bad as I thought they were, and everything will go smoothly,¡¯ she thought.

 Chapter 2322

    Chapter 2322


    "I don''t want your best. I want your guarantee that it will seed," Fred said as he stared at Rhea.


    She took a deep breath and nodded firmly. "I promise it¡¯ll be a sess."


    Seeing Rhea¡¯s confident look, Fred nodded. "Good. Keep up the spirit, okay?"


    He then lowered his head and said to a mouthpiece, "Is everything ready?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After receiving a reply, Fred nodded and looked up at Rhea and three other surgeons. "Please get


    ready and change into surgical gowns now."


    They went in deeper, and Rhea found a sterile room and an operating room,plete with all the


    surgical equipment necessary. Fred must have gone to great lengths to build this ce in Hydend in


    secret.


    When they put on their surgical caps and masks, Fred got changed and joined them too. As they were


    the only people around, Rhea threw him an inquiring look.


    Fred smiled." Don''t worry. The test subjects will be here soon."


    He called the queen and Lily test subjects, but Rhea didn''t see any problem with that. If she had any


    doubts before, Fred had won herpletely over by now.


    She thought she was obsessed enough with experimenting and creating things, but Fred made her


    realize what real dedication was. It wasn''t easy spending so many years preparing for one thing and


    not being able to share it openly with others.


    At this moment, two boxes were pushed inside and opened before them. As Rhea expected, one of


    them contained Lily. She was awake, sitting quietly with her hands tied up. She was blindfolded too, so


    she couldn''t see her surroundings.


    When the other box opened, Rhea saw the queen of Yudonia for the first time and was impressed by


    her. Although the woman was old, she sat elegantly in her wheelchair, showing no signs of fear or


    anger.


    The queen nced around asking Fred, "Is it finally time to begin?"


    Fred smiled. "Yes, my dear queen. It is. Are you happy?


    "You look happier than me, that''s for sure," the queen mocked.


    "Of course, I''m happy. My dream is about toe true after so many years. That said, you should be


    happier than me to be achieving immortality soon," Fred said cheerfully.


    The queen sneered. ¡°We still don''t know whether I''ll be achieving immortality or death, do we?"


    "Come on, don''t be so pessimistic, Your Majesty!" Smiling, Fred remained hopeful. "I''ve brought the


    best neurosurgeons in the world. The experiment will be a sess.¡±

 Chapter 2323

    Chapter 2323


    The queen looked toward Lily. Fred then instructed a guard to remove thetter''s blindfold.


    Lily heard their conversation but chose to remain quiet. When her blindfolds came off, she squinted


    against the piercing light.


    "All right, we''re all set. The experiment can begin now," Fred said happily, pping his hands.


    He then looked toward Lily. "Oh, considering the sacrifice you''ll be making for the queen, I''ll consider


    granting you a request if you have any." He smiled kindly.


    "Let me go maybe?" Lily said as she looked up at him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You know very well that¡¯s impossible." Shaking his head, Fred looked regretful. "How about something


    I can do instead? Like looking after your children, for example?"


    This served as both a tease and a threat, warning her not to struggle on ount of her kids.


    Lily was perfectly capable of disrupting the experiment if she refused to cooperate, but she had to think


    about her family. As Fred said, although the Russells were powerful, they were no match for the


    Yudonian government.


    Even if the Hydend government could protect them, it would only be a temporary measure. Unless


    Lily could eliminate the organization, Fred could always take revenge on her family.


    "Thanks, but no thanks," Lily said smilingly, "Instead of worrying about my children, you should worry


    about whether you''ll be able to live a long life."


    Fred knew she was trying to threaten him, but it all sounded like a joke to him.


    He said, "Well, I''m going to live longer than you, but you won''t be able to see it, will you? Oh, hang on,


    Her Majesty will be able to witness it. I will be by her side for a long time."


    He looked toward the queen and said, "See? I am your loyal servant through and through, Your


    Majesty.¡±


    The queen smiled. ¡°Indeed, you are, Fred. And since we¡¯re at it, can you be honest with me about the


    sess rate of this experiment?"


    She sounded so calm that her question did note off sounding like a demand.


    Before Fred answered, she quickly added, "Don''t bullshit me about how confident you are. We both


    know that the sess rate might not even be 50 percent. Now that we''vee this far, just give me


    the answer, okay?"


    Fred hesitated and looked toward Rhea. "Tell her."

 Chapter 2324

    Chapter 2324


    Not expecting Fred to ask her to answer, Rhea was taken aback.


    "I¡­"


    "You heard the queen. What''s the sess rate?" Fred pushed her.


    Not knowing the answer, Rhea gritted her teeth and murmured, "Theoretically speaking¡ª"


    "23 percent," Lily interrupted.


    Not knowing why Lily had said this, Rhea gave her a puzzled look. ¡®Did she just pull out a random


    figure?''


    Without even a nce at Rhea, Lily added solemnly, "And this is only a rough estimation as the


    sess also depends on the surgeons, the level of cooperation before the surgeon and attendants, the


    conditions of the test subjects, and so on.


    ¡°Taking all these factors into consideration, the sess rate could be as high as 45% or as low as less


    than 10 percent.¡±


    Fred listened intently as if he had forgotten that Lily was the one about to undergo surgery, not the one


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    performing it.


    "You heard that?" the queen asked Fred in a grave tone.


    "Well¡­" Fred blinked, then caught himself. "She¡¯s just bullshitting you so that you¡¯d stop the


    experiment, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t let her fool you again. Have you forgotten about your dream?


    "How can we stop now when we''re so close to sess?" He continued, "Look. We''re all set, and I''ve


    even brought in the best neurosurgeons. Rest assured, Your Majesty, the experiment will seed.?"


    The queenughed. "You''re telling me not to trust her but you instead?" She pointed at Lily. "She''s the


    expert who developed the drug. You also told me in the beginning she was the best person for the job.


    ¡°Now you''re telling me not to trust her? I ended up in this state because I trusted you!"


    With a shrug, Fred said tly, "Your Majesty, I admit she''s capable and has contributed to the


    experiment, but don''t forget that she''s now a test subject. To save herself, she¡¯d say anything.


    "Trust me on this, okay? The experiment will work. You''ve trusted me all these years, haven''t you? Just


    trust me on this too."


    The queen stared at Fred for a long while, then said, "So you truly believe that the sess rate is very


    high?"

 Chapter 2325

    Chapter 2325


    Fred said confidently, "Of course, Your Majesty. The experiment will¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the queen smiled and said, "Good. Since you¡¯ve said as much, I can stop


    worrying now."


    "You absolutely should!" Surprised that the queen would budge so easily, Fred thought she still trusted


    him as she used to.


    At the next moment, however, several guards walked in.


    Fred frowned. "Who told you toe in? Get out!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His words fell on deaf ears, and the guards encircled him.


    "Did you not hear me? Who do you work for?" Fred frowned. "Get the hell out of here, or I¡¯ll kill you!"


    "Do you think they¡¯ll listen to you?" the queen said.


    Fred was puzzled for a moment before he caught on. "You arranged this?"


    The queen merely smiled in reply, but the answer was obvious.


    Fredughed heartily. "No wonder you''re so calm. I underestimated you, my dear queen."


    Making no retort, the queen merely sneered.


    "Do you really think they can stop me though?" Fred pointed at the men. "Your Majesty, you may be


    prepared, but so am I. Do you think I''d begin the experiment without full preparations? Do you think I''m


    that naive?"


    Laughing maniacally, he pped his hands. Another group of men then rushed in, pointing their guns


    at those guards and the queen.


    Rhea and others were stunned by this turn of events. Rhea eyed the guard warily. She did not


    understand the maneuvering between politicians, but she could tell Fred had the upper hand at the


    moment.


    He had not only made good preparations for the experiment but also for weapons.


    She couldn''t imagine what would happen to her if she were to antagonize him.


    "What are you going to do with such a few men, Your Majesty?¡± Fred stared at the queen smugly and


    triumphantly as he approached her.


    "Looks like you¡¯ve brought quite a few people with you, Fred.¡±


    Even with so many guns pointing at her, the queen showed no signs of panic.


    Fred smiled. "I wouldn''t dare to restrict your freedom or tell you so much if I wasn¡¯t fully prepared, Your


    Majesty."

 Chapter 2326

    Chapter 2326


    "If you must know, many of the officials are on my side. Just leave the country to me. It''s time for you to


    enjoy your retirement," he said with a smile, finally revealing his ambition to rule Yudonia.


    The queen sneered. "Oh, yeah? Who are these people who are backing you?"


    "Why? Do you n to take them out?" Fred smiled. "It''s a pity that you won''t have the chance.


    "Come now, Your Majesty. You could simply cooperate with me and share in the joy of sess with


    me. Why must you make a scene?" Turning around, he pointed toward her men. "People will only treat


    you and your men as a joke."


    He then said to his guards cheerfully, "Guys, take them away, and don''t let anyonee in here again


    without my permission! We''re about to begin the greatest experiment ever done."


    However, his men stayed in their spot as if they hadn''t heard him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Noticing Fred''s upset look, Rhea scolded, "Hey, didn''t you guys hear what the duke said? Seize them!"


    Hearing her words, the guards turned and pointed their guns at her.


    rmed, Rhea took a step back and paled. "Have you guys gone mad? Not me! Seize her¡­ No, them!


    Your Grace¡­" She looked toward Fred for help.


    Frowning, Fred looked around them and caught on to what was happening. "What are you doing?"


    No one answered him.


    The queen then piped up, "Don''t you get it yet, Fred?"


    At this moment, all the men, including the guards who came in earlier, pointed their guns at Fred. He


    stared at them in disbelief before shaking his head and chuckling. "No, this is impossible. How can this


    be?"


    "Nothing¡¯s impossible, Fred. I taught you to always be prepared, didn''t I?" The queen looked calm.


    At that moment, Fred realized why she had been soposed all along. It wasn''t because she was


    brave but because she was well-prepared.


    He simply couldn''t understand how she had managed to keep him in the dark.


    "But I am prepared! I did as you taught me!¡±


    He wondered, ''I''ve thought of everything! What did I miss?!''

 Chapter 2327

    Chapter 2327


    "You''re too arrogant," the queen said indifferently.


    Holding onto the armrest of the wheelchair, she slowly sat upright, looking as fit as can be.


    Gaping, Fred caught on. "You¡¯ve been pretending to be dying! You nned all this!"


    "That''s right. Otherwise, would you have proceeded with the experiment so soon?" The queen smiled


    gently.


    Fred was terrified. "This can¡¯t be happening!"


    After all these years of careful nning and scheming, he couldn''t believe the queen had uncovered


    his plot and prepared herself so well.


    "As I said, you''re too arrogant," the queen said, "As someone who has worked for me for so many


    years, you should know me better. Am I someone so gullible and easily manipted? Do you think I''ve


    gotten senile?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Unable to ept his defeat, Fred was overwhelmed with emotions.


    Having expected this reaction, the queen said, "Do you think you''d be able to buy over my men so


    easily? You underestimate them and me. I would¡¯ve been killed a thousand times over if their loyalty


    was so easily swayed."


    There was a look of confidence in the queen''s gaze. Although Lily had guessed this would happen, she


    was still amazed at witnessing it firsthand.


    Sitting in the wheelchair, the queen looked like any ordinary olddy, but her regal bearing was


    impressive. Lily couldn''t help but admire her for this.


    "They didn''t betray you and merely yed along with me?" Fred asked shakily when he found his


    voice.


    "It''s toote for you to realize this now.¡± The queen nodded.


    "So you allowed me to imprison you just to see what I would do?" Fred looked around him, feeling as


    though everything was a dream.

 Chapter 2328

    Chapter 2328


    All his efforts had gone to waste just as he was about to achieve sess.


    "All right, the show''s over for you." The queen sighed regretfully. "I gave you a chance, but you chose


    to betray me. You''ve truly let me down, Fred."


    As Fred had served her for many years, the queen wanted to show him mercy. However, since he had


    tried to rece her, she didn¡¯t have any other choice in the matter.


    "This is all a mistake, Your Majesty. I''ve always told you that you¡¯d stand to benefit from the experiment,


    haven''t I? Yes, I¡¯ve taken some wrong turns and gotten a bit greedy, but I only restricted your freedom


    and did all this for you!


    ¡°Think about it. Why have I put so much effort into this?" Fred was unwilling to give up. "When the


    experiment seeds, you¡¯re going to be the one to live on forever. What do I have to gain from this?"


    "Cut the act, Fred!" Lily¡¯s cold voice interrupted him. "You¡¯re just using me and the queen as guinea


    pigs. If the experiment seeds, you¡¯ll then repeat it and yourself to achieve immortality.¡±


    ¡°If the experiment fails, you¡¯d just continue to make adjustments until you seed. The queen and I


    are nothing butb rats to you!¡±


    Fred looked disturbed. ¡°That¡¯s a lie! You¡¯re trying to turn the queen against me!


    ¡°Your Majesty, do not believe her. Hnders can¡¯t be trusted. We spent a long time trying to find a


    the future, I¡¯d need to find a suitable vessel.¡±


    ¡°I did all this for you, Your Majesty. My only mistake is that I¡¯ve been so anxious to make it work that


    I¡¯ve offended you somehow. You mustn¡¯t believe a word she says, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°And who says you don¡¯t have a vessel?¡±


    Lily¡¯s words stunned Fred and made him turn toward her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Even Rhea threw Lily a puzzled look. As the experiment itself was not something she could fully grasp,


    she found it even harder to follow what was going on. Not daring to say a word, she felt the urge to run


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    away.


    Rhea initially thought she could establish herself in the organization by gaining Fred¡¯s trust, but now it


    looked like he couldn¡¯t even save himself. Just as she took a step back, Lily looked toward her.

 Chapter 2329

    Chapter 2329


    Startled, Rhea stopped and wondered if Lily knew she was trying to escape. However, thetter shifted


    her cold gaze back to Fred and said, ¡°You¡¯ve long found a vessel for yourself. You even picked a young


    one to have enough time to make preparations, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Fred grew pale, saying, ¡°Say whatever you like. I know the queen won¡¯t believe me anymore because


    of your lies!¡±


    ¡°You know better than me whether or not I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Rhea suddenly thought of something. Although Lily¡¯s words were baffling, Rhea strangely understood


    them. Rhea wondered if she had guessed correctly and looked at Lily in astonishment.


    ¡°You still refuse to admit it, huh?¡± The queen chuckled. ¡°Then who the hell is Nick Corden?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Fred was stunned and yed dumb. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Your Majesty. Still, I know


    you''re not going to believe me no matter what I say. I want you to know that I¡¯ve done all this for your


    sake.¡±


    He then stopped talking and put on an innocent look. Those who did not know any better might think he


    felt aggrieved. However, Rhea had a hunch about what was happening when the queen mentioned


    Nick. Rhea could hardly believe it.


    She never thought the boy would serve such an essential purpose. Rhea thought, ¡®No wonder Fred


    wants me to tell Mike that his son is already dead, even if it might drive him crazy!


    ¡®Fred has never wanted to use Nick to control Mike. It''s only a smokescreen to hide his real purpose.


    He abducted Nick to be his vessel. Fred must¡¯ve gone to great lengths to select the boy, yet nobody


    knew about it!


    ¡®If they hadn''t exposed him today, I would have never thought about it.¡¯


    "Oh, yeah?" The queen sighed. "Are you truly so loyal to me?"


    Fred remained quiet with an innocent look.


    "Since you are, you should be willing to sacrifice yourself for me, right?" the queen asked.


    Puzzled by what she meant, Fred looked over his shoulder at her.


    The queen turned her wheelchair around to face him. She then moved closer and said, "I know you''re


    loyal to me, and you''ve done many things for me over the years."


    Fred thought he could turn things around and looked at her expectantly.

 Chapter 2330

    Chapter 2330


    However, the queen¡¯s following words dampened Fred¡¯s excitement. "Since you''ve done so much for


    me, you must be willing to do one more thing, right?"


    Fred had a bad feeling in his gut and asked, "What¡­ is it?"


    "Why don''t you help me find out whether or not R10 works?" she said casually with a smirk.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fred grew rmed. "Your Majesty¡­ I¡­"


    Stunned, Lily looked at the queen.


    "You''re not up for it?" the queen asked, "Aren''t you devoted to me? Why are you scared?"


    "No!" Fred gritted his teeth. "It''s not that I''m scared, but the experiment has strict requirements, which


    I''m sure you''re aware of.


    "I had to go to great lengths to find the most suitable vessel for you. I even let you two recuperate for a


    long time to ensure a high level ofpatibility. Therefore, it would take time before we can proceed


    with the experiment, even if I do have a suitable vessel."


    After a pause, he thought of something and added, "I swear I''ll go through the experiment for your sake


    if there¡¯s a suitable vessel and all conditions are ripe."


    The queen looked at him quietly.


    Fred studied her expression and said carefully, "But you must wait for me to try out the experiment for


    you, okay?"


    In other words, he was willing to do so, but she could not wait that long.


    Surprisingly, the queen smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I can wait. Indeed, the experiment has strict


    requirements with many preparational steps. That¡¯s why I went ahead and did them for you long ago.¡±


    The queen smiled grimly and continued, ¡°Rest assured that you and your vessel are highlypatible,


    even more so than me and Lily. Are you happy with that, Fred?¡±


    Fred widened his eyes in puzzlement and then said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about,


    Your Majesty.¡±


    "It''s okay if you don''t understand. All you need to do is keep your promise." The queen smiled and


    turned around. Then, she whispered to someone beside her.


    Lily started to feel uneasy as she looked at the queen. She had devised a n with the queen about


    today. Lily had initially nned to stop the experiment by faking her death, but Fred somehow got


    Dominic to rouse her.


    However, what the queen just said was not part of their prior discussions. Lily felt like she was looking


    at a stranger as she stared at the queen. The room fell into a pin-drop silence.


    Suddenly, footsteps echoed as someone strolled over, holding a boy¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 2331

    Chapter 2331


    Almost everyone in the room was stunned when the two entered. Lily shouted, ¡°Nicky!¡±


    She had never expected to see him there after searching for him for so long. The boy smiled cheerfully


    like a little gentleman, saying, ¡°Hey, Lily.¡±


    ¡°You still remember me!¡± Lily was ecstatic and wanted to rush over to hug him, but she was still tied up.


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Nick nodded but did not walk toward her.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily noticed the other person holding Nick¡¯s hand. In other words, they were still holding him captive.


    Lily looked at the queen, rmed. ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    The queen only nced at her and then shifted her gaze to Fred. ¡°How about it, Fred?¡±


    He was just as shocked as Lily and did not expect the queen to bring Nick over. Fred looked at the boy


    and then at the queen, speechless. He knew it was pointless to say anything now.


    The queen asked, "I''ve brought him here. Are your ims valid, Fred?"


    Despite her gentle voice, she sounded like a devil to Fre.


    Lily said, despite herself, "Your Majesty, what are you up to?"


    "Stay out of this!" the queenmanded. She was not only severe but had put on airs.


    "You''re truly something else, Your Majesty," Fred said as he slowly looked up.


    Not knowing what he was going to say, the queen raised her brow.


    Fred took a deep breath. "All right, I know it''s useless for me to say anything now. However, are you


    sure you want to experiment on me and the boy now?


    "I don''t care about dying, but the sess rate of the experiment is still important to you, right? If you


    begin the experiment now and it fails, you can make adjustments, but it won''t be easy to find the next


    pair of test subjects, will it?"


    Although he tried to sound objective, everyone knew he was just trying to save himself.


    The queen shrugged. "I don''t care. There are many people in Yudonia, so it''s not that hard to find other


    test subjects. Many will volunteer, even if I tell them the truth. So all you need to do now is tell me


    whether you''re willing to do it."


    She gazed calmly at Fred.


    "I¡­" Fred gritted his teeth but was reluctant to say he was willing.


    ¡®Of course I¡¯m not!¡¯

 Chapter 2332

    Chapter 2332


    ¡®How can I die just like that? How can I undergo an experiment that we can¡¯t prove will work?¡¯


    Fred knew the sess rate was low and only dared to proceed with the experiment because he was


    not the test subject. Now that he had be one, he would never do it.


    "It''s okay. I was just asking for fun." The queen smiled, having guessed his response correctly. She


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    waved and said, "Let''s begin now."


    Someone soon seized Fred and brought him toward the operating table.


    "No! No!" Fred shrieked. "You can''t do this to me, Your Majesty! The experiment still needs me. You still


    need me!"


    The queen sneered. "You acted so differently when I was the test subject. Why? Is the experiment


    scary? Didn''t you im the sess rate is high and there won''t be any risks? What are you afraid of


    now?"


    She spoke coldly and turned toward the person holding Nick''s hand. "Hurry up!"


    The person holding Nick brought him to another operating table. At that moment, one of the guards


    pinned Fred onto one while one of the surgeons prepared the drug. Fred became wide-eyed when he


    saw the surgeon prime the syringe.


    Finally, he realized that the queen arranged the experts he had hired. She had outsmarted him entirely.


    "No, you can''t do this to me¡­ Your Majesty!" Struggling, Fred looked toward Rhea desperately.


    However, Rhea could only stand aside with a pale expression. She only cared about saving herself.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the prince¡­ Prince Ross is under my control!¡± Fred thought of Ross and quickly said,


    ¡°He¡¯s at Hydend¡¯s remote mountains. If I die, no one will know where he is, and it¡¯ll be hard for you to


    find him.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be himself even if you do. Don''t you want your son anymore?!" he shouted, trying to bargain


    for a chance to live.


    "You''re talking about Ross?" the queen asked ndly.


    "Yes, Prince Ross!" Fred caught his breath. "He has gone to the remote mountains in Hydend to


    save you. He probably can¡¯t even get a phone signal¡ª"


    "He''s fine!" the queen interrupted with a smile, ¡°Even if he¡¯s not, I¡¯ll remember him for what he did for


    me. Just as I¡¯ll remember what you¡¯re doing for me.¡±


    She then grew impatient and looked toward the surgeons. ¡°What are you waiting for? Begin!¡±


    She could hardly contain her excitement.


    Meanwhile, Lily realized the queen had manipted her as well. The older woman had shown her


    selfish and ugly side in the face of temptation.

 Chapter 2333

    Chapter 2333


    Nick obediently let the person holding his hand lead him to the operating table. Lily felt sorrowful as she


    watched. The boy probably did not even know they were going to experiment on him.


    The organization had taken him away from his father, and he was about to die as ab rat.


    "You can''t do this, Your Majesty!" Lily looked over her shoulder and said to the queen, "You know how


    risky the experiment is. How can you still proceed? You should stop the whole thing immediately!"


    Fred frantically nodded as hey on the operating table, agreeing with Lily for the first time. "That''s


    right! You should stop it right away!"


    The queen ignored him, slowly turned toward Lily, and said calmly, "You''re right. It''s risky, so I need


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    someone to test it for me."


    Lily was at a loss for words.


    "You''re smart and observant, Lily. You knew from the start that I was aware of what Fred was doing. So


    you should understand that someone as intelligent and capable as me shouldn''t die so soon, right?"


    The queen looked at the back of her skinny and wrinkled hand and continued, "Look at me. No matter


    how powerful I am, age has caught up with me." Tilting her head back, she let out a long and helpless


    sigh.


    She could feel herself running out of time. Even if she had the best medical team, no one could slow


    down her aging. She was unwilling to die because she had so much more to do.


    Therefore, she was thrilled when she heard about the R10 experiment. Not to mention, she was finally


    close to realizing her dream. Fully aware of Fred''s actions behind her back, she had always turned a


    blind eye to his selfish endeavor.


    She knew about the experiments on living human beings and other creations but chose not to do


    anything.


    She could not get involved because of who she was, not wanting to taint her reputation. Hence, the


    fault would lie with Fred, and it would have nothing to do with her.


    Now, it was time to see if their efforts paid off.

 Chapter 2334

    Chapter 2334


    "You don''t want to die, but neither does he!¡± Lily pointed at the operating table and said, "Have you


    ever considered that he''s still a child? You''re a mother, too, and you even have grandchildren. What if


    someone else treats them like this¡ª"


    "That would be their fate!" the queen sternly interrupted.


    Lily was stunned.


    The queen red at Lily and continued, ¡°The world is all about survival of the fittest. If your country isn''t


    strong enough, I wouldn''t even need to bother about the ties between our two nations.


    ¡°If Yudonia is a strong country, we wouldn''t need to yield to other countries or care about what the


    world thinks of us, would we? If you aren''t strong enough, you would have died a hundred times


    instead of questioning me now!"


    The queen did not think it was wrong for her to make herself and her country stronger. Although she


    pitied those who died for not being strong enough, she did not think it mattered to the bigger picture.


    Lily noticed the look in the queen¡¯s eyes and knew it was impossible to talk sense into her. Since the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    old woman was stubborn, no one could do so.


    "Have you considered what would happen if you rushed the experiment? It will be tough to find new


    test subjects when it fails." Lily could only talk about what the queen cared most about.


    "Yes, you''re the queen, and many of your subjects will be willing to sacrifice themselves for you, but


    what will happen when people find out about it before the experiment seeds?


    ¡°You also said Yudonia isn''t strong enough to ignore what other countries think. Besides, this isn''t just


    about public opinion. Guess what will happen when everyone knows what you''re up to."


    Lily saw the change in the queen¡¯s expression and knew her words had affected the olddy. ¡°When


    that happens, many will fight over the form. Do you think you¡¯ll still achieve what you want?¡±


    The queen began to waver at Lily¡¯s reasonable argument. The former might not care about the lives of


    others, but what if people found out about the drug and took it from her? The queen had carried out her


    n in secret to avoid people finding out about it.


    She was too close to sess to fail.


    At that moment, Fred no longer joined the conversation because he had passed out from the


    anesthetic.


    Lily continued, "Now that we''vee to this point, everything is under your control. What do you have


    to worry about? Whether it''s Fred, me, or Nick, we''re all in your hands. There''s no need for you to rush


    things now."


    The queen looked at her with a frown.


    Lily got up and approached Nick while secretly untying the ropes around her wrist. With her gentlest


    voice, she said, "As the saying goes, haste makes waste. Since everything is within your grasp, give


    me some time to make adjustments.


    ¡°I promise I''ll increase the sess rate, okay? You wish for the experiment to seed instead of failing


    due to haste, don''t you?"

 Chapter 2335

    Chapter 2335


    "Don''t listen to her, Your Majesty. She''s just trying to trick you!" A sudden voice interrupted Lily.


    Lily had almost swayed the queen, but the person¡¯s words made her catch herself. The old woman


    looked toward the source of the voice, and so did Lily.


    Rhea, who had been hiding in the corner, walked over. When the guards stopped her, she looked


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    expectantly toward the queen.


    The queen waved, and the guards allowed Rhea to hurry over. Rhea then curtsied and said, "Your


    Majesty, Lily said all that just to save the boy. All her warnings are nothing but an excuse."


    "Who are you?" The queen had never met Rhea before.


    "I''m Rhea. I used to work in the research center."


    The queen caught on. "I heard about you."


    Rhea was pleased that even the ruler of Yudonia knew about her. "I didn''t know I''d been working for


    Your Majesty all along. Now that I do, I feel truly honored."


    The queen held up her hand. "No, you''ve worked for Fred, not me."


    Rhea looked over her shoulder at the unconscious Fred and said, "No, I''ve worked for science and the


    experience. I don''t care who''s in control. Since you are now, then I''m working for you."


    She was good with her words and managed to sound reasonable.


    The queen looked at her intensely. "What can you do for me?"


    "I can get the R10 experiment done now," Rhea spoke confidently, puffing out her chest.


    "Rhea, you don''t know what you''re talking about!" Lily snapped with a frown.


    Rhea nced at Lily disdainfully and looked back toward the queen, saying, "Your Majesty, Lily told


    you to dy the experiment not to increase its sess rate but to save the boy.


    "He¡¯s the son of her good friend, and she hase here partly for him. Of course, she''ll lie through her


    teeth to save him!" Rhea sneered at Lily. "Isn''t that so?"


    Lily was stumped. Indeed, she tried to stall the experiment to save Nick. She had even managed to


    sway the queen, but Rhea made thetter grow suspicious.

 Chapter 2336

    Chapter 2336


    Lily took a breath and answered, "Yes, I want to save Nick, but it doesn''t make me wrong. I¡¯ve told you


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    how risky the experiment is, Your Majesty. I''m sure you remember."


    Now that Rhea was trying to disrupt Lily¡¯s n, thetter could only rely on her rtionship with the


    queen to salvage the situation. However, the queen did not respond and grew pensive, trying to recall


    what Lily had told her.


    Rhea noticed Lily had swayed the queen again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe her, Your Majesty! Indeed, the


    experiment is risky, but she only wants to save the boy. You mustn¡¯t fall for her tricks.¡±


    Lily red at Rhea. "Hey, even if I''m trying to save Nick, I''m just stating the facts!"


    Rhea scoffed and said, "Yeah, right. For his sake, you wouldn''t even wish to make the experiment


    work."


    "Can you guarantee it¡¯ll work now?" Lily asked.


    Rhea smiled. "Of course not."


    "Since you can''t, why conduct an experiment that is most likely to fail?" Lily looked toward the queen


    and said gently, "Your Highness, what you want is a sessful experiment, not a failed one that serves


    no purpose."


    "Hmm¡­" Conflicted, the queen frowned.


    At that moment, Rhea sneered. "Who says it¡¯ll serve no purpose?"


    "Rhea!" If the queen had not been around, Lily would have knocked Rhea out cold.


    However, Rhea was pleased to see Lily look so exasperated. The former pointed at Nick and then at


    Fred. "Your Highness, you do need a sessful experiment, but it doesn''t have to be this one."


    Intrigued, the queen asked, "What do you mean?"


    "What you want is for your own experiment to work, but they are the current subjects. What does it


    matter if it fails?" Rhea gazed at Fred and Nick coldly. "As Fred said, if the experiment fails, we can


    learn from it.


    ¡°Since we stand to gain from it whether or not it seeds, why shouldn''t we go ahead?"


    The queen was swayed when Rhea mentioned Fred.


    ''Rhea''s right! Why should I care about Fred after what he did? She''s right that we can at least learn


    something if the experiment fails. Who knows if it will work the next time?''


    The queen smiled.

 Chapter 2337

    Chapter 2337


    ¡°You make a lot of sense, Rhea.¡± The queen gave her an approving smile.


    Rhea felt reassured. It showed she had sessfully read the queen''s mind.


    Lily could only threaten, "Your Majesty, if you insist on proceeding with the experiment, I won''t be part


    of it. I won¡¯t do something, knowing it¡¯ll fail."


    When the queen frowned, Rhea said, "Well, I can do it."


    "Rhea, you¡ª"


    "Your Majesty, I may not surpass Lily by much, but I''ve won many international awards. Although I


    couldn''t create the R10 drug like Lily did due to my limited knowledge about herbal medicine, I''m highly


    experienced in conducting experiments and surgery."


    She added with a smile, "Trust me. I can do it well."


    She knew she had nothing to lose. Previously, she was worried because Fred demanded she make it


    work despite its low sess rate. However, the queen knew it would surely fail and would not me


    Rhea if it did.


    Besides, Rhea would no longer need to bother with Fred when he died during the experiment. She


    always had to be cautious while serving such an unpredictable man. However, the queen differed.


    Rhea suspected dealing with her would be easier.


    ¡®I can kill Fred through the experiment and gain the queen¡¯s trust. Oh, I can also sabotage Lily!¡¯


    Rhea would burst outughing if there weren¡¯t so many people around her. She was anxious just


    minutes ago, but she had gained the queen¡¯s trust and secured her safety.


    Still, the queen merely smiled at her and showed no intention of letting her spearhead the experiment.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you can have someone look into my background if you don¡¯t believe me. I wouldn¡¯t lie to


    you. I really can do it!¡± Rhea grew flustered.


    "I believe in your abilities," the queen spoke ndly and looked at Lily.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Rhea was puzzled. ''She believes in me, but she chooses not to put me in charge? Does that mean the


    queen only trusts Lily?''


    With that in mind, Rhea urged, ¡°Should we begin the experiment now, Your Majesty? Everything is in


    ce, so we can start right away. I¡¯ll show you how capable I am!¡±


    She wanted to start soon so the queen would not change her mind.


    However, Lily and the queen seemed to be in their own world/


    Suddenly, Rhea had a hunch she could never rece Lily or gain the queen¡¯splete trust, no matter


    what she said or did.


    ¡°Take them away,¡± the queen said with a slight wave, her gaze still on Lily.


    Rhea was stunned. "Your Majesty?"


    "You must be tired. Go get some rest now," the queen said gently.

 Chapter 2338

    Chapter 2338


    Despite her caring tone, the queen continued to look at Lily.


    Rhea looked at thetter and noticed she was ignoring her, too. She hated being ignored ever since


    she was a child. Rhea had achieved so much, yet people still treated her like nothing.


    As long as Lily was around, Rhea could only y second fiddle to her. Rhea could not help but try and


    persuade the queen again, ¡°We have all the right people and resources to experiment today. Your


    Majesty, you shouldn¡¯t give up now!¡±


    She knew things would be different if they proceeded with the experiment. However, the queen lost her


    temper and red at Rhea, scolding, ¡°I told you to leave!¡±


    Rhea was startled. She dared not push her luck anymore and bit her lower lip, saying, ¡°If you need


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    anything¡ª¡±


    She quickly shut up and left with the others when she saw the queen¡¯s impatient expression.


    When Rhea reached the door, she could not help but look over her shoulder at them. She grew envious


    and resentful, seeing the two gazing at each other.


    Only Lily, the queen, and her attendant remained in the room. The queen turned and said gently,


    ¡°Leave us.¡±


    "But¡­" The attendant noticed the queen¡¯s expression and then knowingly did as the queen said.


    The queen looked at Lily and sighed. ¡°Are you going to tell me to stop the experiment?¡±


    "Will you listen?" Lily said hoarsely. After all, she was frustrated. She could hardly breathe when she


    realized they were going to experiment on Nick.


    ''How can they do such a thing to a child? How could Fred think of prolonging his life through Nick?


    Who the hell does he think he is?''


    The queen raised her brow without answering.


    They both knew they could not persuade each other, and their rtionship was somewhat peculiar


    now.


    As the queen wanted to use Lily¡¯s body to prolong her life, Lily should fear and resent her. However,


    having gone through so much and being forced to work together, they became friends to an extent.


    After a long while, Lily said, "Are you that scared of death?"

 Chapter 2339

    Chapter 2339


    The queen sighed and said, "You aren''t afraid of death because you''re not old like me. I used to think I


    didn¡¯t fear death and that I could conquer every problem."


    After a pause, she continued, "However, I''ve realized that there are many things I can¡¯t control. I don¡¯t


    want to die, either!¡±


    Suddenly, Queen Yasmin looked at Lily helplessly. The former became emotional, saying, ¡°I still have


    many important things I¡¯ve yet to do. Do you know what it feels like to be unable to do everything you


    want to?¡±


    "I do!" Lily answered.


    "No, you don''t!" Yasmin retorted, "How could you? You''re so young, beautiful, and full of energy. Not


    only are you young, but you also have a good family and career. How could you possibly know how I


    feel? I used to be like you, but now I''m old!"


    Yasmin looked exhausted. She spoke more like an ordinary aging woman than a monarch. She had


    desperately struggled to defy her fate, unwilling to ept her aging and death.


    Lily gazed at her and knew how frustrated she must feel. The former felt terrible for Yasmin. However,


    death was part of nature, and it was futile to resist. Lily sighed and asked, ¡°That¡¯s why you refuse to


    give up on the experiment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Yasmin nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, and I can¡¯t afford to. I¡¯ll give the experiment a shot,


    even if there¡¯s only a glimmer of hope, not to mention¡ª¡±


    Although she did not finish her sentence, the look in her eyes showed how excited she was about


    immortality.


    ¡°I can understand your feelings, but I can¡¯t help you!¡± Lily spoke bluntly, not wanting to lie to the queen.


    Yasmin looked up at Lily with an unreadable gaze. The former calmly asked, ¡°Do you realize that


    saying that would get you killed even sooner?¡±


    Lily nodded. "I do."


    ¡°I promise to keep you alive if you help me.¡± Yasmin took a deep breath as she caressed her


    wheelchair¡¯s armrest. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. Although you¡¯re my most suitable candidate, it doesn¡¯t


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    mean I must use you.


    ¡°I can get my men to search for a substitute. I won¡¯t mind if she¡¯s not as good as you. I¡¯ll also spare


    your family if you¡¯re willing to help me.¡± Yasmin¡¯s offer was tempting. After all, Fred had never made


    such a promise before.

 Chapter 2340

    Chapter 2340


    Fred had always treated Lily as the queen''s vessel. He would take good care of Lily but could never


    spare her in the end.


    Lily looked at Yasmin quietly as thetter raised her brow and said, "You don''t believe me? If you don''t,


    I can¡ª"


    Lily interrupted, "No, I do. You''re the queen, and I know you keep your promises. You wouldn''t say so if


    you haven''t considered sparing my life."


    Lily smiled somewhat mockingly. "I should thank you for willing to do so."


    It sounded awkwarding from her, but she meant it. Yasmin did not need to care about Lily¡¯s life,


    but she was willing to trouble herself with finding a new vessel. Still, that was not what Lily wanted.


    Yasmin noticed Lily was not overjoyed. The former grew puzzled, asking, ¡°Then why can¡¯t you help


    me? Don¡¯t you want to reunite with your family? Don¡¯t you want them to achieve immortality, too?¡±


    "No." Lily readily shook her head.


    Yasmin looked at her in disbelief. "Why wouldn¡¯t you? Everyone wants to live forever. I''m sure you¡¯re


    only saying that because you¡¯re not old enough.¡±


    Still, Lily shook her head and said, "No, it''s not that. I''m not old, but I am going to die soon. I''ve always


    been on the brink of death here, and you guys can kill me anytime. Isn''t that so?"


    Yasmin was stumped, knowing Lily was right. After some hesitation, the former asked, ¡°So you really


    don¡¯t fear death?¡±


    ¡®How could anyone not fear death?¡¯ Yasmin thought in disbelief.


    Lily looked at her and said, ¡°Honestly, I do. I have three¡ªno, four children, and they¡¯re still very young.¡±


    She said she had four because she regarded Debbie as her own, ¡°They still need me, and I¡¯d feel


    horrible for them if I were to die.


    ¡°What about my husband? We love each other so much. He would be heartbroken if I died.¡± Lily


    revealed a sweet smile as she thought of Alexander.


    Yasmin asked, ¡°Then why won¡¯t you help me? Why must you antagonize me?¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not. I just disapprove of this inhumane experiment. I also fear death, but I


    know I must ept it because that¡¯s what makes our lives so precious.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She spoke gently and soothingly, ¡°How meaningless would it be if we lived for hundreds or even


    thousands of years? If we continue to live while those around us grow old and die, wouldn¡¯t each


    separation be worse than death?¡±

 Chapter 2341

    Chapter 2341


    Yasmin fell silent, seemingly pondering as Lily continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll fear death when I reach


    your age, but I feel there¡¯s a limit to everything. Even if I want to live forever, I won¡¯t sacrifice others¡¯


    lives.


    ¡°I would never wish the same thing upon my children, friends, and family. Since I wouldn¡¯t want others


    to do this to me, I wouldn¡¯t want to do it to others, too,¡± after a pause, she said, ¡°Do unto others as you


    would have them do unto you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­tired.¡± Yasmin closed her eyes, not wanting to dwell on the topic. ¡°You should get some rest as


    well.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I hope you can understand that it¡¯s impossible to achieve immortality. I¡¯ve only created


    R10 based on the form they gave me. As for whether or not it¡¯ll work, I¡¯m¡­truly unsure.


    ¡°The truth is that I believe the chances of it working are essentially zero despite what I said earlier,¡± Lily


    spoke bluntly, no longer needing to beat around the bush.


    "Enough!" Yasmin snapped. "Don''t push it just because I''ve been kind to you, Lily."


    "No, Your Majesty," Lily said, "I''m talking to you now as a friend, not as a prisoner. I know you''re


    different from Fred. All you want is to live on, but Fred desires a lot more."


    Lily could tell from Fred¡¯s behavior that he was an extremist and highly selfish.


    Yasmin asked coldly, ¡°Do you think you can change my mind by praising me?¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just stating a fact. When you helped me obtain the drug to fake my death,


    you considered setting me free, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The queen''s gaze wavered.


    "Human nature isplicated." Lily sighed. "Many times, a single decision decides who we are.


    Decisions made by a ruler like you, especially, will have enormous consequences.


    "I know I''m just a nobody whose fate is bound with yours by chance. There''s no way I can influence


    you, and it''s ultimately your call." Lily licked her dry lips. "I just wanted to speak my mind.


    "All right, I''ve said all I need to say. I''ll rest now. You should get an early rest and think it through."


    As Lily turned to leave, a guard hurried over. He walked past her and bowed to Yasmin, whispering


    something.


    Lily should not have been able to hear anything since she was a distance away. However, she could


    hear the guard because she had trained inbat. The guard whispered, ¡°A Hnder came looking


    for Rhea.¡±


    Lily was surprised that an outsider would be looking for Rhea. The former nced over and saw


    Yasmin looking at her. The guard stopped talking and waited for Lily to leave.


    After some thought, Lily turned to leave. She then stopped outside the door but could not hear a thing.


    As a guard was waiting to return Lily to her room, she did not try to eavesdrop and left with him, even


    though she was curious.


    Yasmin heard Lily¡¯s fading footsteps and looked toward the guard, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s looking for Rhea?¡±


    ¡°Someone named Mike. He says he must see her for something important. His full name is Mike¡­¡±


    The guard tried to recall thest name.

 Chapter 2342

    Chapter 2342


    "Mike¡­ Corden," the man added.


    Yasmin repeated the name under her breath and felt it sounded familiar.


    The guard asked, ¡°Your Majesty, should I tell him to leave?¡±


    She waved. ¡°No, let Rhea see him.¡±


    Although hesitant, the guard left to carry out her instruction.


    Yasmin muttered, ¡°What the hell is Rhea up to?¡±


    ¡­


    Mike discreetly scanned his surroundings as he sat in the reception room. Although he had been there


    before, he was not familiar with the ce. He gently caressed his phone as he waited.


    After a while, he heard footsteps, and Rhea appeared at the door. She was surprised to see him,


    narrowing her eyes as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you toe at night?¡±


    She would not have the time to meet him if it were not for what happened just now. Still, she was


    puzzled as to why the guards allowed them to meet. After all, only Fred knew what was going on


    between Rhea and Mike.


    ¡®Does the queen know about this? If so, why didn¡¯t she ask me about it? Is she trying to see if I¡¯d tell


    her?¡¯


    Rhea sat on the sofa beside Mike and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the form?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in my phone. I can copy it to you right away, but I¡¯d like to know how Lily¡¯s doing.¡± Mike ced the


    phone face down on the table, trying to negotiate with Rhea.


    Rhea was surprised, asking, ¡°Lily?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Seeing him nod, Rhea chuckled. ¡°I thought you were going to ask about your precious son. Did you


    give up on finding him or something? Why would you care about someone else¡¯s wife?¡±


    Rhea was upset. She did not like Mike but could not stand everyone caring about Lily so much.


    After some hesitation, Mike asked, ¡°Is she¡­still alive?¡±


    ¡°Why do you bother about her? Do you remember who you are?¡± Rhea eyed Mike suspiciously,


    thinking something was amiss.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡®Why would he ask me that if he¡¯s still in the hypnotic state? Besides, he¡¯s trying to get information from


    me instead of readily giving me the form. What does this mean? Something¡¯s off!¡¯


    Mike stared at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m Mike Corden.¡±

 Chapter 2343

    Chapter 2343


    ¡°Then who am I?¡± Rhea asked.


    "My master," Mike answered after hesitating for a moment.


    Rhea narrowed her eyes to study him. "Really? But you don''t seem to listen to my instructions."


    "You''re my master, but you still need to do what you promised." Mike frowned. "The boss used to let me


    see my son over video calls, but now I have no news of him. You¡ª"


    "He''s dead," Rhea suddenly said.


    Stunned, Mike said, "What did you say?"


    "I said¡­" Rhea said emphatically, "He''s dead. Your son is already dead."


    "Wh-what?" Mike''s voice quivered.


    "That''s a lie! Nicky¡­ Nicky¡¯s fine."


    "I''m not lying. Fred killed your son," Rhea sighed and said, "I didn''t tell you about it because I was


    worried that it would be too huge a blow to you. However, since you insisted on knowing, I guess you


    would find out sooner orter. Just know that I won''t be able to help you because he''s dead."


    "No, that''s not possible! Why would he kill a child? Fred could have just given Nicky back to me if he


    was no longer useful to him. They promised me¡­" Overwhelmed by the news, Mike kept muttering in a


    daze that it was impossible.


    Rhea hadn''t told him before this because she knew this would happen. However, now that Nick was


    going to die sooner orter, she thought she might as well tell him.


    Also, she decided to make Mike feel miserable because he had upset her.


    "My condolences," Rhea said with a sigh, "But being sad is better than being kept in suspense, isn''t it?


    Give it to me."


    As she tried to take his phone, Mike caught himself and held it down. "You''re lying!"


    "I''m not." Taken back, Rhea said, "Mike, is this how you should be talking to me?"


    She tried to test if Mike had woken up from his hypnotic state. Mike stiffened and asked, "Where''s my


    son''s body?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Well¡­" After some hesitation, Rhea said, "Overseas. He was always there, wasn''t he?"


    Having regained his senses, he asked logically, "Then how do you know he''s dead?"


    Rhea said, "Fred told me he killed your son, all right? Get over it. I know you''re sad, but you can always


    have another child, can''t you?" She didn''t think losing a son was a big deal at all.


    "So you''ve never seen him dead with your own eyes, right?" Mike continued.

 Chapter 2344

    Chapter 2344


    Rhea was stumped. "What difference does it make? Why would he lie to me about this?"


    She grew impatient. "Anyway, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but there''s no one to rescue now.


    What you need to do now is to give me the form of the invisibility potion so we can develop it and do


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    great things together!"


    She reached for Mike¡¯s phone again, but he put it behind him and said coldly, "I''m sorry. I''ve helped you


    obtain the form to rescue my son. Since he¡¯s dead, I won''t have to give it to you."


    Rhea was shocked. "Do you still remember who you¡ª"


    "I''m Mike, and you''re my master, right?" Mike snorted and said, "Who do you think you are to be my


    master?"


    Rhea grew rmed as she hesitantly asked, ¡°Have you woken up?¡±


    Based on Mike¡¯s reaction, he seemed no longer under her control. Rhea took a deep breath and stared


    into Mike¡¯s eyes hypnotically. She said profoundly, ¡°Mike, give me your phone. I have something


    important to do, and I can help you. Give your phone¡­ to me."


    She tried to control him again. Mike looked down at his phone hesitantly.


    Seeing this, Rhea urged, "Yes, that''s right! Give it to me."


    Mike slowly handed over the phone but retracted it as Rhea happily reached for it. He said firmly, "No. I


    told you I obtained it to rescue my son. Since you can''t do anything now, why should I give it to you?


    Rhea, I want to make a deal with you.¡±


    Rhea noticed how spirited he looked, like a man who had woken up from a long sleep. She narrowed


    her eyes and stopped trying to test him. Instead, she leaned back and asked, "What kind of deal?"


    "One that will get you the invisibility potion form," Mike spoke firmly, waving his phone.


    "How would I know your form is real?" Rhea scoffed. However, she continued to look at his phone.


    "Well, I''ve made my offer." Mike got up to leave.


    Rhea quickly stood up and said as she gazed after him, "Aren''t we making a deal? You haven''t told me


    what you wanted. How do you know if I won''t agree to it?"


    It was hard for her to give up on the form, especially now.


    Since Fred was no longer in power, he could no longer threaten her if she failed to make the invisibility


    potion work.

 Chapter 2345

    Chapter 2345


    "Will you agree to it?" Mike asked as he turned to look at Rhea.


    "How would I know if you don''t tell me what the deal is?" As expected, Rhea would not promise him


    anything so quickly.


    Mike walked up to her and said, "Well, I need you to help rescue Lily. I''ll give you the form if you can


    set her free. How''s that?"


    Rhea widened her eyes. "Are you out of your fucking mind?"


    "Well, it looks like we don''t have a deal then." Mike sighed, looking regretful.


    "Are you doing this on purpose?" Rhea grew upset. ¡°You know why they brought Lily here, and there¡¯s


    no way I can save her. You¡¯re asking for the impossible!¡±


    She was angry at Mike for making such an unreasonable deal. She was also puzzled by his intentions.


    After some thought, she said, ¡°I can''t do it. Make another request.¡±


    "Why not? That''s all I want you to do," he insisted.


    "I can''t rescue her! How about I pay you¡ª" She remembered that Mike was already wealthy and


    caught herself. Unable toe up with anything else he might be interested in, she said, "I''ll do


    anything except rescue Lily, okay?"


    She would not save Lily, even if she wanted to.


    Mike had expected her reaction. He shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not how bargaining works.¡±


    ¡°I just want the form,¡± Rhea said impatiently, "Besides, I still don¡¯t know if the form is real. I''ll kill


    you if it isn¡¯t!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "All right. I want my son''s body then." Mike lifted his chin.


    Rhea was speechless.


    ''This is ridiculous! How am I going to retrieve his son''s body? Nick is not even dead yet. If the


    experiment works, then Fred''s soul will live inside Nick¡¯s body. How can I give that to Mike? Wait¡­


    Hmm, if the experiment fails, I can then give Mike the body, can''t I?


    ¡®Damn it, no! The organization will just destroy the evidence if the experiment fails. I can¡¯t get the body


    no matter what.¡¯


    "Well, I can''t do that either." Rhea coughed, somewhat embarrassed.


    "What the hell is this?" Mike shook his head. "You said you couldn''t save Lily, and now this. What can


    you do? If you''re not sincere, forget it."


    As he got up to leave, several guards entered and barred his way.


    Seeing this, Rhea smiled and walked toward him. "Do you think you cane and go as you please,


    Mike?"

 Chapter 2346

    Chapter 2346


    "You¡ª" Mike whipped around and red at Rhea. "You were stalling!"


    "That''s right, I was waiting for them toe." Rhea strolled over and looked at him. "I have no ns to


    make any deals with you, you piece of shit! Since you''ve brought the form, there''s no way I''m letting


    you leave with it."


    She snatched the phone from him as she spoke.


    Mike tried to grab it, but several guards pointed their guns at his head.


    Rhea then waved the locked phone in front of Mike¡¯s face to unlock it via facial recognition. She tried


    searching for the form, smiling as if she were enjoying it. ¡°There''s so much stuff here. Why don''t you


    help me find it, Mike?"


    She showed Mike the phone, but he looked away.


    Rheaughed. "So be it. Do you think I can¡¯t find it without your help?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She thought the file had to be in one of the folders, so she continued to search for it. A few minutes


    The form contained a list of drugs she was familiar with, and there was nothing special about these


    ingredients. Overjoyed, Rhea almost forgot that Mike was still there.


    "The form is fake, Rhea. The truth is there''s no invisibility potion," Mike said.


    Rhea looked at him and suddenlyughed. "Oh, yeah? Do you think I''d fucking believe you?"


    "Can''t you tell the form is fake? You''re only going to create something toxic using the form," he


    said, trying to scare her.


    Rhea yed along and nodded thoughtfully. "Well, some of these ingredients are pretty toxic. Still, do


    you think I''ll fall for it?"


    Mike¡¯s attempt to scare Rhea further convinced her that the form was real.


    ''He would never tell me that if it¡¯s fake. He only said that because I have it now. Mixing these


    ingredients is indeed strange because they aren''tpatible with each other.


    ¡®However, myb experience tells me anything is possible. So, sometimes, we have to be bold while


    experimenting. This form is bold indeed!''


    Thinking so, she was eager to give it a try.

 Chapter 2347

    Chapter 2347


    Rhea excitedly walked away with her phone, wanting to test the form. Someone quickly called after


    her, "Ma''am¡­"


    She looked over her shoulder and realized Mike was still there. She said, "Throw him out!"


    Since Rhea had the form, Mike was no longer of use to her. Additionally, holding him in the embassy


    would only trouble her.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''m going to call the police?!" Mike growled.


    Rheaughed. "Call the police? And tell them what? That I stole the form for an invisibility potion, or


    that I''m not helping you rescue your son?


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that I''m now a Yudonian, and I''m under its protection now. There''s nothing the


    police can do to me here." Rhea smugly turned and left.


    ''Now that I''m under Queen Yasmin¡¯s protection, why should I fear the police? All I need to do is to


    please Her Majesty. Besides, if I can develop the invisibility potion, I can go anywhere I please.


    ¡®Who will stop me? Who cares about immortality? What matters is to seize the moment!'' she thought.


    Soon, the guards threw Mike out of the embassy. He was upset and tried to get back in, but the guards


    stopped him. He cursed at them and only left after they chased him away.


    Meanwhile, Yasmin sat on the balcony with a pair of binocrs. She set them down without


    think he¡¯s here for?¡±


    Yasmin looked into the distance, even though Mike was no longer there.


    The man shook his head and said, "I have no idea."


    "He''s here for his son." The queen narrowed her eyes. Although she had not seen Mike before, a guard


    had informed her about him.


    She also knew Rhea had an argument with him and saw how the guards threw him out of the embassy.


    "Oh." Seemingly uninterested in this, the man did not pry.


    "He wants to rescue his son, but I can''t let it happen," Yasmin said, sounding somewhat sad, "I must


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    keep the boy for something important."


    "Well, if Your Majesty needs the child, you shouldn''t let him go."


    Yasmin nced at the man and shook her head. "But his son might have to die."


    "It will be his honor to be a sacrifice for you, Your Majesty."


    "Is that all you''re going to say?" Yasmin stared at the man, somewhat irritated. "You''re not a robot, you


    know."


    "I''m sorry to upset you, Your Majesty, but my job is to protect you and act on your interests," the man


    spoke respectfully.


    Yasmin sighed and waved. "Forget it. I need someone like you around me. Fred always knew how to


    cheer me up, but for what? His ambition is greater than his abilities!"


    She had long realized Fred was up to something, but she had let him be until just now. Having done so,


    she knew she was responsible for what had happened to Fred today. However, he would not have


    fallen for her trap if not for his greed.

 Chapter 2348

    Chapter 2348


    The man listened to Yasmin quietly. He was just like a piece of decoration who never voiced his


    personal opinions.


    "You''re very loyal, but it''s boring chatting with you." Yasmin sighed and shook her head again. "Lily


    disapproves of my actions, so she won''t like what I say. As for Rhea¡­"


    Knowing she had nothing inmon with Rhea, she grew helpless. Yasmin felt rather sad that she did


    not have anyone to talk with. As she looked out the window and thought of something, she said, "Didn''t


    Fred kidnap a miracle doctor not too long ago?"


    "Yes, the old man is Lily''s mentor," the man said thoughtfully.


    Yasmin perked up. "Yes, yes, that''s him! Where is he?"


    "The storage room on the top floor."


    "Bring him here." After a pause, she decided not to wait any longer. "Forget it. Take me to him."


    "But he''s in the storage room," the man said after a moment''s hesitation.


    "I know. Just take me there. I just want to talk to him, not stay there, okay?"


    Since she insisted, the man then wheeled her to the top floor.


    ...


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After spending two days in the storage room, Dominic was bored to death. The room was clean, and he


    had been fiddling with various odds and ends scattered around him to pass the time.


    He was scared of nothing except losing his freedom. He had traveled to many ces when he was


    young, facing hardships and dangers. Still, he was happy because he was free.


    When he grew older, he bought a vast piece ofnd on the outskirts of Operose and built a home for


    himself. He then led a reclusive life, happily tending to his herbs, reading medical books, and


    asionally helping Lily with Galen.


    Therefore, being trapped in such a small room was too much for him to handle. As he wondered if he


    should get the duke to kill him instead of imprisoning him, someone knocked on the door.


    However, his visitor was not the duke or Lily but an elderly woman in a wheelchair.


    A bodyguard-like man wheeled her inside, and Dominic locked eyes with her.


    "Are you Mr. Dominic Fike, the miracle doctor?" Yasmin asked, breaking the silence.


    Dominic nced at the man behind her and then at her. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 2349

    Chapter 2349


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I''m just someone who wishes to chat with you." Yasmin did not want to tell


    Dominic who she was. Instead, she smiled and whispered to her bodyguard, telling him to leave.


    The man obeyed somewhat hesitantly and closed the door behind him.


    Now that Yasmin and Dominic were alone, thetter said, ¡°I know who you are.¡±


    "Oh?" The queen raised her brow and smiled, asking, "Who am I then?"


    "You''re a woman. From Yudonia," he said thoughtfully, pointing at her.


    Yasminughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right! Anyway, I¡¯m surprised you speak Yudonian so well. That''s


    pretty rare for someone your age."


    "What''s wrong with my age? I''m still young, okay?" Dominic said, patting his chest.


    "How¡­ old are you?" Yasmin was hesitant because he sounded severe. She thought she had guessed


    his age wrong. She even thought Dominic was in his fifties because of how energetic he seemed.


    "I''m seventy-five!" Dominic dered. "I''m still young."


    The queen was shocked.


    ''I''m five years younger than him and already feeling weak. How is he still so youthful?'' Yasmin


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    wondered.


    "Why? Am I not young?" Dominic flexed his muscles. "Look how strong I am!"


    Although he was no longer as muscr as he used to be, his spirited demeanor showed otherwise.


    Yasmin yed along. "Well, you are."


    Dominic was pleased. "Right? I''m even stronger than most younguns."


    The queen spoke sadly, "But even if we''re in denial about getting old, we can never be young again,


    can we?"


    She sometimes missed her youthful days. Now, she could no longer stand up and felt weaker with each


    passing day. It made her feel closer to death, and it terrified her.


    Dominic frowned and said, "What are you talking about? I''m not in denial. Besides, why must we be


    young again? Our lives aren¡¯tplete unless we grow old."


    Yasmin hesitated. "Complete?"


    "Of course!" Dominic said firmly, "Do you know how many people have died before reaching my age?


    Everyone can experience youth, but not all have the chance to grow old. You should cherish it, all


    right?"


    It was the first time anyone had said anything like that to the queen. People used to keep telling her


    how young and beautiful she was. However, she knew they were just trying to tter her.

 Chapter 2350

    Chapter 2350


    Whenever Yasmin looked in the mirror, she would notice more wrinkles and grey hair despite her


    efforts to slow down her aging. Thus, she slowly gave up trying and no longer wanted to look at her


    reflection.


    "So you''re saying it''s lucky to be able to grow old?" she asked hesitantly, finding the idea intriguing.


    "Of course!" Dominic pped his thigh and said, "It''s not easy to do that. I''ve seen and treated many


    people during my travels. Various strange diseases and illnesses gued children, which was truly¡­


    heartbreaking.


    "So why fear aging? The real regret is not being able to grow old." After a pause, he thought of


    something and added, "Anyway, I''m really not old, okay?"


    Amused, the queenughed.


    She nodded and said, "Yes, you''re not, but I am."


    "You''re not. You''ve only let your negative thoughts affect your body," Dominic said, shaking his head.


    The queen was puzzled. "Hmm? Are you sure? Would negative thoughts affect my health?" It was a


    subject she cared most about.


    "ording to herbal medicine, emotions influence our organs and veins, which could cause blockages


    and swellings."


    Yasmin somewhat understood him and remembered he was a miracle doctor. She hesitantly showed


    him her wrist and said, ¡°Can you take my wrist pulse?"


    "I haven¡¯t treated any patients for a very long time," Dominic said ndly.


    "Can you just see if there are blockages and swellings? You don''t have to treat me."


    "Really?" Dominic asked.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Yasmin nodded. "Yes, I won''t force you to do anything."


    "All right then." He then ced his fingers on her wrist.


    Yasmin saw Dominic pensively rubbing his beard and nervously looked at him. She was worried he


    would say something was terribly wrong with her. However, she suspected he could be lying if he were


    to say anything positive.


    As she wondered what he would say, Dominic withdrew his hand and straightened up again.


    "How is it?" Yasmin asked eagerly.


    "It''s okay," he said.


    She did not expect to hear such a straightforward answer. She asked, despite herself, "Okay? What do


    you mean?"


    Dominic waved. "It means you''re doing okay for someone your age."


    The queen grew even more confused.

 Chapter 2351

    Chapter 2351


    "I... don''t quite understand,¡± Yasmin sounded hesitant. Dominic cleared his throat and said thoughtfully,


    "Simply put, you''re doing okay for someone your age, but you could be in better shape.¡±


    "Better how?" Yasmin looked eager. She wanted the most to slow down her aging, but it was too


    difficult to go against nature.


    Dominic looked severe. "Based on your pulse, you''re overworked and overstressed. Do you often feel


    that you don''t have enough sleep or find it hard to wake up? Do you feel lethargic after waking up?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Yasmin was shocked that he had guessed everything so urately. Even the doctors could not provide


    such urate information based on her medical checkups. They only advised her to maintain a light


    diet and sleep early to increase sleep duration.


    However, they did not know that she had always been struggling with insomnia, which had caused her


    great agony.


    Still, she could not tell anyone about it. As many people wanted her dead to take her throne, such


    information would cause them to scheme against her.


    Therefore, Yasmin was shocked yet pleasantly surprised that Dominic had revealed her secret. She


    earnestly asked, ¡° Do you think my illness is treatable?¡±


    ¡°You''re not ill,¡± Dominic waved no and said, ¡°You don''t need treatment, either.¡±


    "I..." ncing to her left and right warily, Yasmin said, "But you''re right about my symptoms. Besides, I


    always feel restless. Isn''t this an illness?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Dominic said confidently, ¡°It''s normal for someone your age, and only one thing causes these


    symptoms.¡±


    "What is it?¡± Yasmin quickly asked. Dominic looked at her profoundly. ¡°If you must call it an illness, then


    it''s a psychological one.¡±


    ¡°Psychological?¡±


    "That''s right." Nodding, he sighed and said, "I can''t cure your condition. Only you can.¡±


    Yasmin shook her head and straightened up. "I don''t understand."


    "No, no, you do understand. You understand everything, but it''s up to you whether to cure yourself.¡±

 Chapter 2352

    Chapter 2352


    Waving his hand, Dominic said insightfully, "You''re exhausted because you tried to control everything


    and have also be restless as a result.


    ¡°Think about it. You have to handle so many things alone. How can you not feel restless?" Growing


    thirsty, he got up and poured himself a ss of water.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Deep in thought, Yasmin remained still. No one had ever dared to tell her that. She suddenly had a


    moment of rity. She murmured thoughtfully, ¡°That means I can be saved?"


    ¡°As I said, you''re not physically ill, so you don''t need saving. It all depends on whether you''re willing to


    let go.¡± Dominic sipped some water and shook his head. "This is bad.¡±


    Yasmin was puzzled.


    ¡°Oh, I''m saying the water here tastes terrible.¡± Dominic smiled, pointing at his ss.


    ¡°Sorry about that. I''ll get someone to make you a cup of coffee,¡± Yasmin said as she turned to call for a


    servant.


    Dominic waved. "No, no. I don''t drink coffee. I prefer tea.¡±


    "What difference does it make?"


    ¡°That''s likeparing apples to oranges! Besides, what you have is tap water, while I usually drink


    spring water thates from the mountains. It''s refreshing even without boiling it. You guys just don''t


    know how to enjoy the good stuff.¡± Dominicughed heartily.


    Although he was thirsty after all that talking, his boredom had been lifted. He stretchedzily, and


    seeing this, Yasmin was envious. He was older than her, but he looked much livelier and younger.


    "You seem to be in excellent shape. Being a miracle doctor, you must''ve taken care of yourself very


    well,¡± Yasmin said enviously.


    He pointed at himself. "You''re talking about me?"


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Yasmin nodded.


    Dominicughed. "I look lively and young, but I do have my share of health problems.¡±


    "Really? But you look healthy.¡± Yasmin shook her head doubtfully. ¡°You can treat yourself of any


    illnesses, can¡¯t you?


    ¡°Haven''t you heard that a physician who treats himself has a fool for a patient?¡± Dominic looked at her.


    "Although I can treat myself, my diagnosis might not be urate. Besides, even if I can treat myself,


    it''s impossible to prevent myself from getting sick at all. As long as we consume food, we''re bound to


    get ill."


    He then recalled something and slowly lost his smile.


    ¡°Also, I suffered a lot not long ago. I''m not as healthy as I used to be."

 Chapter 2353

    Chapter 2353


    ¡°You suffered? From what?" Yasmin asked curiously, not knowing what happened to him.


    Letting out a sigh, Dominic shook his head. "I''d rather not talk about it."


    "Why?" Having finally met someone around her age, Yasmin was curious and concerned.


    Dominic considered Yasmin and said, "I just thought it was unnecessary to talk about it as it''s over now.


    I was infected with a virus a while ago and nearly died. Fortunately, I survived.¡±


    Yasmin blinked. "Virus? What virus?¡± She was curious about what kind of virus could stump a miracle


    doctor.


    Dominic said tly, "Well... The virus came from here. Didn''t you know?"


    "I... I didn¡¯t." After a pause, Yasmin suddenly realized something.


    ¡®Was Dominic infected by the virus from Fred¡¯sb?¡¯ Yasmin had mixed emotions. On one hand, she


    wished Dominic had not suffered as she felt a sense of


    camaraderie with him. On the other hand, she felt proud that the virus her people created was so


    powerful that even the miracle doctor could not do anything about it.


    "Then what happened? You''re fine now, aren''t you?¡± she asked.


    Dominic nodded. "Yes, I was cured. Or are you talking to a ghost right now?¡± Heughed heartily at his


    own joke. "


    Anyway, I suffered a lot back then, and I''m no longer as healthy as I used to be.¡±


    Then, as if to prove his words, he started to cough severely. He quickly took a sip of water, adjusted his


    breathing, and straightened up.


    Yasmin asked, "During the time you were infected, were you afraid of dying?"


    "Dying?" Dominic nodded. "Of course, I was afraid. Who isn''t? Those who im they aren''t probably


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    don''t know what they''re talking about.¡±


    Yasmin nodded, d that she had finally found someone who understood how she felt. "Yes, people


    only im they aren''t afraid of dying because they haven''t reached our age.


    ¡°The older we get, the more afraid we are.¡± She sighed. "It would be wonderful if we could live forever.¡±


    ¡°Live forever?" Dominic stared at her in shock. "No, that doesn''t sound wonderful at all.¡±


    "Don''t you want to live forever?¡± She thought the miracle doctor would approve of her idea.


    "Not even the slightest!¡± Dominic said firmly with a raised chin.

 Chapter 2354

    Chapter 2354


    ¡°Why?¡± Yasmin was baffled.


    ¡°Why do you want to live forever? Aren''t you tired?"


    Dominic¡¯s answer stumped Yasmin. She indeed had to deal with many things every day to the point


    she could not stop thinking about them whenever she tried to sleep at night.


    However, that was why she wanted to live on.


    "I''m tired, but I still have many things to do. If I could prolong my life, I probably wouldn''t be as tired as I


    could do more without having to rush everything,¡± she said after some thought.


    She attributed her problem to her life being too short. Thinking she could do more things if she had a


    longer lifespan, she longed for immortality.


    "Come on," Dominic suddenly said. Yasmin was puzzled.


    "Don''t you think you''re overthinking the problem?" he asked. *


    There¡¯s an endless list of things for us to do. How long do you n to work?¡±


    Yasmin thought, ¡®As long as I possibly can!


    She looked away, thinking that as amoner, Dominic would not understand why she felt so strongly


    about this. "There are many people who need me, and I don''t think you understand that."


    "Well, I don''t. Why must anyone overwork themselves? What''s the point?"


    Dominic thought, ''Many people push themselves to achieve materialistic goals nowadays. Yes, we


    need to ensure our livelihood, but what about other things in life? We should learn to let go. When we


    do, we''ll realize that our lives won''t be affected all that much. If we push ourselves too hard, we''ll only


    make ourselves miserable, won''t it?¡¯


    Yasmin let out a sigh. ¡°If I don''t push myself, things will go wrong, and many people will be affected."


    She looked at Dominic. "Let''s say that many people will die if you don''t treat them. Will you be able to


    let go?"


    "I absolutely can."


    To her surprise, he answered without hesitation. Yasmin shook her head gently.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sensing her disbelief, Dominic exined, "Hey, even though people call me a miracle doctor, do you


    think I was always able to save my patients?


    "I''m not God, all right? I can''t save everyone.¡±

 Chapter 2355

    Chapter 2355


    "Won''t you feel guilty? You could save so many more people or do so much more. You could even


    achieve the next medical breakthrough. If you live long enough, you''ll be able to explore the mysteries


    of the world," Yasmin asked in bafflement.


    She wanted to live longer to see and learn more about the world.


    Dominic sighed and shook his head. "What for? Isn''t the world depressing?"


    After taking a sip of water, he said, "Have we not seen enough of the horror of the world at our age?


    Besides, how long are we supposed to live? Are we going to watch people around us die one by one


    while we remain old?"


    Shaking his head, he added, "I don''t want to be an old monster.¡±


    "Well, if there''s a drug that can give you and your loved ones immortality, and you can live together


    forever¡ª"


    Dominic burst outughing as if he had heard something funny. "Are you nuts? Have you actually


    imagined what that would be like? You, me, our family, and friends live forever?"


    He was beside himself in tears. "You''ve got to be kidding me, right? How many people can the world


    amodate? If we don''t die, we¡¯ll continue to marry and have kids, who will then have their own


    children, grandchildren, and so on. Just counting one family alone would be too many humans for this


    Having never thought about this, Yasmin was stumped. "Then¡­ We only use the drug for ourselves,"


    she said after some pondering.


    "Then we''re back to square one. Are we just going to watch our loved ones die?" Dominic sighed. "This


    is pointless.


    "I feel that our world is beautiful because of the cycle of life. Even leaves wither and fall, turning into


    death and separation that make our world perfect," he said, his voice choked with emotion.


    This was Dominic¡¯s advice to Yasmin, but it was what he truly thought. Having treated so many patients


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    and lived for as long as he had, he hade to realize that what mattered most was to live an exciting


    life. Death was not the end but was a necessary part of one''s life.


    Yasmin fell into deep thought. She did not like anyone trying to talk her into giving up achieving


    immortality. However, all he did was to tell her to go easy on herself, which had never crossed her mind


    before. His words were simr to Lily''s.


    She quietly wheeled herself toward the door and stopped there. She then turned around and asked


    gently, "You do know who I am, right?"


    "Yes, I do." Dominic nodded. "You''re someone who has lost their way."


    She smiled at him. "Well, whatever it is, thank you."


    "Thank me? What for?" Heughed. "I should be the one thanking you for chatting with me for so long.


    I was so terribly bored."

 Chapter 2356

    Chapter 2356


    Yasmin smiled at Dominic once more and left. Her bodyguard then approached and grasped the


    handlebars of her wheelchair.


    Holding the handrims to stop the wheels, she looked up at him. "ce Lily and the miracle doctor in the


    same suite. Make sure it''s spacious andfortable."


    "As you say, ma¡¯am," the bodyguard replied and went to handle the task.


    Yasmin looked over her shoulder at the closed door and let out a long sigh.


    ...


    Mike had not gone far from the embassy''s entrance when a car pulled up beside him. He stopped in his


    tracks and got in.


    Alexander, who was inside, asked solemnly, "How did it go?"


    "I gave it to her," Mike said tly.


    "Did she buy it?"


    "I think so."


    Alexander nodded in satisfaction.


    "Rhea is suspicious by nature and a self-centered person. She might suspect something if it was just


    handed to her. The more she has to work for it, the less suspicious she¡¯ll be." Austin shook his head.


    "That''s human nature for you."


    "Well, human nature isplex," Alexander said regretfully, "That''s why some people use it to harm


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    people."


    "Are you talking about Fred?" Austin asked with a raised brow.


    "Not just him, but many other people."


    After talking for a while, they noticed Mike was quiet and gave him a puzzled look. "What''s the matter?


    Something happened?"


    "No." Mike shook his head, looking somewhat exhausted. He also seemed unhappy and listless.


    Sensing something was off, Alexander asked, "Was it something that Rhea said? Or did something


    happen in the embassy?"


    "No¡­" After a pause, Mike said in a quavering voice, "My son is dead."


    "What?!" Alexander and Austin said at the same time, shocked.


    "Who told you that?" Alexander asked, "Or did you see something?" He ced aforting hand on


    Mike¡¯s shoulder.


    Staring down at the car floor, Mike said grimly, "Rhea said Nicky is already¡­ It''s true."


    "That''s impossible!" Austin said, "Rhea¡¯s full of shit, okay? Don''t believe a word she says."


    Nodding, Mike said seriously, "I know she could be lying, but I¡­"

 Chapter 2357

    Chapter 2357


    "But you can¡¯t escape that terrible feeling, right?" Alexander knew how Mike felt. If someone had told


    him his children were dead, he wouldn''t be able to take it either. He couldn¡¯t even describe how


    anxious he was while awaiting the twin¡¯s return.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just feeling a bit upset." Mike looked up. "But I''ll never give up on finding Nicky,


    whether he''s alive or not."


    "You shouldn''t." Alexander said, "She was probably just trying to provoke you. They¡¯ve had Nick for


    quite some time. Why would she suddenly tell you that? Why would they kill him now?"


    Alexander didn''t think it made sense.


    ''The fact that Nick has been held captive in the Royal Pce of Yudonia shows that they''re only using


    him to control Mike. Why would Rhea suddenly tell him that the boy is dead? Even if they were to kill


    Nick, there must be a reason.


    ''Not to mention they wanted Mike to give them the invisibility potion form. They¡¯d be foolish to kill


    Nick now.''


    Mike nodded. He knew he couldn''t trust Rhea entirely, and she was unable to show him his son''s body.


    Yet, what she said had a strong emotional impact on him.


    "Yeah, man. Rhea''s full of lies, and she''s unusually cunning." Austin agreed with Alexander.


    After some thought, he asked Mike, "Why would she suddenly bring that up?"


    "I asked her to rescue my son, and she told me to drop it because Nicky is already¡­"


    "Then she must¡¯ve said it as an excuse not to help you," Austin said, "She was just trying to make you


    give up, okay? You mustn''t believe her. Even if she wasn''t trying to lie to you, it might not be the truth


    unless you see the¡­ you know."


    He couldn''t bear to mention the word "body."


    "I shouldn''t have let her get to me. Anyway, Nicky is still waiting for me to rescue him. I''m not going to


    just give up because of what that woman said."


    After consoling Mike, Alexander thought of a more critical question. "Did you notice anything unusual


    when you were in there?"


    "No," Mike recalled carefully and shook his head. "Everything seemed normal in the office area, and


    there was nothing unusual about Rhea. If I have to point out something strange¡­"


    "Yeah?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I think people there were different from the ones we sawst time," he said after a moment''s


    hesitation, uncertain.


    Alexander was puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "I''m talking about those working in the embassy. Most of them weren''t the ones we sawst time."


    Austin said, "That''s normal, right? Since so many people work there, I doubt you''d remember all of


    them. Maybe the ones working the other day changed shifts and weren''t working today. Or perhaps you


    just aren''t good with Yudonian faces."


    "I thought so, too," Mike said, "But I''m pretty sure they weren''t the same ones."


    He had dealt with many Yudonians after living abroad for many years, and he was good with faces.


    "Then they must¡¯ve changed shifts or something," Austin said.

 Chapter 2358

    Chapter 2358


    Mike didn''t reply. He suspected that was not it but couldn''t tell why. Just as they pondered about the


    matter, the car suddenly braked, causing them to lurch forward.


    Alexander reseated himself and looked ahead. "What happened?"


    "Sir¡­" The chauffeur pointed.


    Alexander saw a woman blocking the car with her arms outstretched. Seeing the car had stopped, she


    hurried over and banged on it.


    Austin was shocked when he recognized the woman. "Why''s she here?"


    The woman was Rhea''s mother, Maria.


    "Sir?" The chauffeur looked over his shoulder at Alexander.


    Alexander waved his chauffeur off and opened the door to get out of the car. He asked, "What can I do


    for you?"


    Maria threw herself over. "Where''s my daughter?! Did you kidnap her?"


    Alexander blocked her assault and said casually, "She''s not with us."


    "You''re lying! I saw you guys taking her away." Initially, Maria thought Alexander would hand Rhea over


    to the police. Yet, after a long while, she discovered that wasn''t the case.


    "She escaped," Alexander answered truthfully.


    Judging from Maria''s actions, he realized Rhea hadn''t contacted her mother after escaping.


    "She escaped?" Maria hesitated momentarily before shaking her head. "I don''t believe you! How could


    she escape? There are so many of you. Besides, if she escaped, why hasn''t she called me? You


    must¡¯ve hidden her somewhere!"


    Maria became more agitated as she convinced herself that was the case. "Return my daughter to me!"


    She tried desperately to hit Alexander, but he easily held her at bay. Austin then got out of the car and


    said, "Rhea really did escape. She''s now in the Yudonia embassy. You should look for her there."


    Maria shocked.


    Alexander was surprised when Austin told her that. He nced at Austin, and thetter shrugged,


    saying, ¡°Rhea¡¯s there. Look for her there if you don''t believe me. As to why she didn''t contact you,


    perhaps¡­ she doesn''t wish to see you?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 2359

    Chapter 2359


    "No, that''s impossible! Why wouldn''t my daughter want to see me?" Maria found Austin¡¯s reasoning


    hard to ept. "I bet she must be in some kind of danger."


    Austin shook his head. "She''s now under the embassy¡¯s protection. Also, she''s a danger to others, not


    the other way around."


    "That''s a lie!" Maria shouted and red at Austin. ¡°Rhea is very well-behaved and smart. You guys only


    took her away because you''re jealous of her!"


    Austin was at a loss for words. He nced helplessly at Alexander and saw him frowning at Maria.


    She looked as if she hadn''t rested for several days¡ªnot only was her hair disheveled, but her clothes


    were a mess, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    "She''s not with us," Alexander said ndly. To him, Maria was just an ignorant and rather pathetic


    woman. She wasn''t aware of the many things Rhea had done behind her back and Rhea''s resentment


    toward her.


    When Maria realized what had happened, she med herself and indulged Rhea¡¯s wishes. Maria


    wanted to make amends, but it only worsened things.


    "I don''t buy it!" Maria suddenly thought of something. "You guys must be working together to trick me.


    Return my Rhea to me, or I¡¯ll kill you all!"


    She pulled out a cleaver and suddenly lunged at Alexander. Still, she could do nothing against him. He


    effortlessly grabbed her wrist and pulled her arm behind her back.


    Maria grunted and quickly let go of the cleaver, causing it to drop to the ground with a ng.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­" Austin walked over and picked up the weapon. It was a cleaver that seemed newly


    purchased. He never expected the indecisive woman to do such a thing.


    "Hey, Rhea is not with us, got it? Why can''t you get it through that thick skull of¡ª"


    Before Austin could finish, Alexander interrupted, "Your daughter is somewhere safe. However, she''s


    doing a special assignment and can''t see you for now. What you need to do is to go home and don''t


    cause her any trouble."


    Austin was bewildered. Yet, Alexander¡¯s words were effective.


    Maria suddenly calmed down and tried hard to process what he said. "Really?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Yes. Your daughter doesn''t like you to interfere with her work, does she?" he asked.


    Maria cocked her head thoughtfully and nodded. "You''re right! She doesn''t like me asking about her


    work. I won''t ask about it then."


    cing a finger to her lip, she looked flustered with her eyes wide open.


    "I''ll go home then. Tell Rhea that I won''t cause her any trouble!" she said earnestly, holding Alexander''s


    wrists, no longer treating him as an enemy.


    Alexander grunted and said, "We''ll tell her that."


    Maria sighed in relief and slowly turned to walk away.

 Chapter 2360

    Chapter 2360


    Austin craned his neck as he gazed at Maria lumbering away. "Has she gone insane?"


    "Perhaps." Alexander let out a gentle sigh. Instead of resenting her, he felt she was just a pitiful


    woman. Although she was responsible for what happened to his family, it wasn''t entirely her fault.


    Besides trying tofort her, Alexander could do nothing for her now.


    Austin said sadly, "I wonder how Rhea would feel if she were to find out what happened to her mom.¡±


    "I doubt she would care." Alexander turned and got back into the car. After all, he had seen how coldly


    Rhea had treated her mother.


    "What a piece of work Rhea is, huh?" Austin sighed, thinking Alexander was right.


    ''Would a cold-blooded and selfish woman like Rhea care? I don''t think so.''


    Alexander sat in the car and looked over his shoulder at Mike. Thetter asked curiously, ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    "Do you still remember Rhea''s number?" Alexander asked thoughtfully.


    Mike nodded. "I do."


    He worried about losing his phone, so he memorized Rhea¡¯s number to keep in touch with her.


    Therefore, even though she had snatched his phone, he remembered her contact information.


    "Write it down for me," Alexander said as he found a pen and a piece of paper.


    Since Cameron was Rhea and Maria¡¯s rtive, Alexander thought it best to tell him about what had


    happened.


    ...


    After the talk with Dominic, Queen Yasmin locked herself in her room for the entire afternoon. As the


    sky darkened, her bodyguard attempted to deliver food to her. However, he realized her room was too


    quiet.


    "Your Majesty? Your Majesty?" He grew nervous after not getting a response. He exchanged a look


    with another guard and gritted his teeth before opening the door.


    It was dark inside, but Yasmin said impatiently, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The bodyguard knelt on one knee and offered a dinner tray. ¡°Your Majesty, you should eat something."


    "Take it away," she said ndly, looking away.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 2361

    Chapter 2361


    The man didn''t do as Yasmin said and turned to ce the tray on the nearby coffee table. His gentle


    voice seemed out of ce with his sturdy frame, ¡°Your Majesty, if you don''t eat, your body won''t be


    able to cope."


    Yasmin frowned and continued to stare out the window, saying, ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to. Are you defying


    my orders, too?¡±


    The man turned and walked up to her, hisrge body blocking the moonlight from outside. Upset, the


    queen looked up at him. "What are you doing?"


    "Your Majesty, you know I''ll never defy your orders. However, I''ll stay here to keep youpany until


    you eat something," he spoke stubbornly, remaining where he was.


    Yasmin red up at him, but he didn''t even look away and stood cidly with his arms crossed. After a


    while, her eyes grew sore, and she looked down, rubbing them. "Just go. I''ll have the dinnerter."


    The man didn''t budge. "I''ll take the tray away when you finish the food."


    In other words, he wouldn''t leave until she ate.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Yasmin grew upset. "I don''t need your supervision, okay?"


    "Your health is my top priority, Your Majesty," he said impassively.


    "Rick, do you think you''re special? Or do you think you''ve done a great service by helping me spy on


    Fred?" Yasmin said, narrowing her eyes.


    The man standing before her was none other than Rick. As he was backlit, one couldn''t see his


    expression. However, his standing there gave off a sense of loneliness.


    "I don''t, Your Majesty."


    "You don''t? Then why aren''t you following my orders!" She suddenly grabbed the ss beside her and


    smashed it onto the floor.


    Still, Rick remained where he was as if nothing had happened. He said ndly, "You shouldn¡¯t get so


    worked up, Your Majesty.¡±


    "All thanks to you!" she retorted. Although she sounded upset, she appeared more like she was sulking


    rather than rageful.


    Rick bent over, took a ss of milk from the tray, and handed it to her. "If you don''t have an appetite, at


    least have some milk. It¡¯ll help you sleep."


    Yasmin epted the milk and was about to take a sip when she realized what he said. She then


    sighed and put the ss down. "Sleep? It''s not so easy to fall asleep, okay?"


    Besides thinking about Dominic said, she had sat there because she couldn''t sleep.

 Chapter 2362

    Chapter 2362


    No one except Dominic knew Yasmin had insomnia. In fact, she sometimes worked until midnight only


    because she couldn''t sleep. Her condition was too unbearable for her. Worse, she had to guard against


    any attempts to seize her throne constantly.


    Unable to share her agony with anyone, she could only keep it to herself.


    Rick noticed the queen had stopped moving. He raised his brow but said nothing.


    Yasmin thought for a moment and looked up at him, asking, "Rick, are you afraid of dying?"


    Rick hesitated.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Forget it. I''m sure you''re going to say no."


    Rick said, "It would be my honor to die for you, Your Majesty."


    "Please. Fred also said that before." Waving it off, she had grown numb to such ims. After all,


    regardless of what people said, they were all selfish.


    Rick fell silent, knowing how much Fred had hurt her. Although Yasmin had long guarded against the


    duke, what he did was cruel.


    Rick still remembered how astonished he was when Yasmin asked him to spy on Fred. As he slowly


    gathered and handed bits of evidence to Yasmin, she grew from anger to calm in the end.


    She was angry about being betrayed, and her calm was a result of numbness.


    Rick slowly crouched down and looked up at her. "I know you don''t believe me, but you saved my life.


    Without you, I wouldn''t be here today. Am I afraid of dying? Yes, I am. However, if I must sacrifice


    myself for you, I would. I owe you that much."


    Yasmin looked at him intensely and held up the ss of milk before downing it. She then set it aside


    and said, "I need to rest now."


    Rick then turned and wheeled her to the bed. After helping her lie down on and tucking her in, he


    cleaned up the shattered ss and exited the room.


    Left all alone, Yasmin suddenly felt cold and pulled the nket tighter around herself. The weather


    shouldn''t be too cold now, but she felt it was frigid.


    She wrapped the nket around her even tighter and considered the things that happened and the


    words said in the past two days. Yasmin seemed to ask everyone if they feared death. It was as if she


    was trying to affirm her stance.


    However, instead of getting the answers she wanted, she seemed somewhat disappointed by them.


    ¡­


    Later that night, Rhea quietly arrived at theboratory. After printing out the form, she went through


    it again and again. Finally, she thought she could proceed with the experiment.


    Rhea was ecstatic, thinking she could go anywhere she pleased if she could create the invisibility


    potion.

 Chapter 2363

    Chapter 2363


    Due to the previous drama, no one could enter theboratory without permission except Rhea. She


    was able to impress Queen Yasmin, who had given her the privilege of conducting experiments there.


    Rhea shared Yasmin¡¯s belief to a certain degree. Or rather, Rhea pretended to do so. She needed no


    help finding all she needed in theboratory. Although it wasn''t a huge ce, it had everything. She


    wondered how long Fred took to gather these materials.


    Experimenting in excitement, she grew oblivious to her surroundings, let alone notice someoneing


    in. The visitor stood at the doorway momentarily before clearing his throat.


    Startled, Rhea jumped and took two steps back before turning toward him. "It''s you?"


    She was surprised to see someone she knew.


    Rick asked ndly, "What are you doing here?"


    "Experimenting." Rhea calmed down and turned to resume her experiment. "Not everyone cane in


    here. I suggest you leave as soon as possible."


    Since she was officially part of the organization, she no longer feared Rick. She even wondered why


    the guards hadn¡¯t arrested Rick because she thought he had been working for Fred.


    Still, Rhea didn''t want to bother herself with Rick. All she cared about was the experiment.


    "You''re right that not everyone cane in here. That''s why you shouldn''t be here," Rick said coldly.


    "Me?" Throwing him a sidelong nce, Rhea sneered. "I''m different, okay? Only I cane and go as


    I wish. Do you know who I''m working for? Oh, don''t tell me you don''t know your master''s n has


    failed?"


    Rick frowned. "My master?"


    "Isn''t the duke your master? Didn''t you report to him when you kidnapped Lily?" Rhea said as she


    continued with her work.


    Rick thought it was understandable that Rhea was misled into thinking so. Back then, even Fred didn''t


    know who he was truly working for.


    "Why do you care who I work for? What about you? Who''s your master then?" Rick asked.


    He had found Rhea there while patrolling. He would patrol the building every day after Yasmin went to


    bed. As he was quiet, few people knew he had been inspecting every floor unless he showed himself


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    on purpose.


    That was why no one had ever discovered that he had been spying on Fred for so long. Rick had


    obtained hisbat and analytical skills through professional training. As Yasmin¡¯s loyal guard, he had


    devoted his life to serving her.

 Chapter 2364

    Chapter 2364


    ¡°Me? I have no master." Rhea shook her head and chuckled. "I''m different than you people. I only have


    working partners."


    Possessing such cutting-edge know-how, she was reluctant to serve anyone, not even the queen. If the


    invisibility potion worked, Rhea no longer needed to fear anyone, and she could choose who to work


    with.


    "Such arrogance!" Rick snorted, upset by what she said. He couldn''t tolerate anyone so rude to Queen


    Yasmin, no matter who the person was.


    Rhea didn''t know how he felt. Or rather, she didn''t even bother.


    "I deserve to be arrogant, okay?" Rhea said as she cocked her head to see the changes in the liquid


    inside a container. "All right, stop disturbing me. If you''re bored, go talk to Lily."


    "Why do you bring her up?" Rick asked.


    "Why can''t I? You brought her here, didn''t you?" Rhea looked over her shoulder at him. "Hey, why are


    you still here?"


    She was somewhat curious.


    "Why can''t I be?"


    "Because Fred''s n has failed, and he''s been imprisoned. Howe they¡¯ve done nothing to you?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Studying him with a frown, Rhea thought for a moment and then said, "Did you¡­ sell him out?"


    Rick was speechless.


    "Forget it. It''s none of my business." Rhea shook her head, not interested in his answer. Her focus now


    was on the form.


    "What experiment is this?" Rick asked, narrowing his eyes. He was concerned for Yasmin¡¯s safety and


    had to find out if there were any potential dangers.


    "An interesting one. You won''t understand even if I told you about it." Rhea waved him off. "Hey, I have


    no time to talk to you. Just leave!"


    She then stopped paying any attention to him.


    Since she was just experimenting, Rick nced around and left. It was now quiet in theboratory


    except for the sounds Rhea made as she experimented. She stretched and checked her phone,


    realizing it was past 1 a.m.


    Still, Rhea was too excited to sleep. As she scrolled through her phone, she looked at the form with


    a happy smile before checking her WhatsApp. She saw her mother''s chat pinned at the top and fell


    silent for a long moment.


    Although Rhea had pinned the chat, she had muted it and never read or replied to Maria¡¯s messages.


    Rhea did not know why, but she instinctively tapped on the chat and saw a long string of messages.

 Chapter 2365

    Chapter 2365


    Rhea didn¡¯t bother reading so many messages. However, she saw the most recent message about


    how her mother had missed her.


    Maria informed Rhea they had lost their house and that she would wait for her daughter to return. Still,


    Rhea pursed her lips and closed the app. Although she had no patience to read the messages, she


    had an indescribable feeling.


    She had always wanted her mother¡¯s attention, but she never got it when she was young. No matter


    what Rhea said, her mother would always prioritize Anastasia.


    As time passed, Rhea grew ustomed to not saying anything to her mother. She thought it was


    unnecessary since Maria didn¡¯t care about her.


    When Rhea no longer needed her mother¡¯s attention, Maria tried to make amends. To Rhea, it was too


    Only experiments could bring her joy and an endless sense of aplishment. She didn''t need


    anyone to wait for her or miss her. She just wanted to overwhelm the world with fear upon hearing her


    name.


    Only the sounds of her tinkering and dripping liquid echoed in theboratory as her phone remained


    quiet on the table. Meanwhile, several men gathered around a piece of equipment sitting on a table at


    Alexander¡¯s house.


    Alexander and the others were quiet after hearing the conversation just now.


    Mike turned off the equipment and said, ¡°That was a recording of what they said, but there¡¯s not much


    information. What do you think?¡±


    "I think there''s¡­ quite a lot of info here," Austin said. He looked toward Ross and noticed he looked


    rtively calm.


    "So you guys nted a bug in her phone?" the prince asked. The others were surprised that was what


    he cared about.


    Mike cleared his throat and exined, ¡°Not really. I just installed a virus on my phone, so Rhea¡¯s phone


    got infected when she sent the form to herself. Now we can monitor her conversation and data.¡±


    Surprised, Ross raised his brow. "So you''ve hacked her phone."


    "That''s right," Austin nodded and said, "But do you understand what they just said?"


    "Yeah. Rick and Rhea were talking about who they were working for¡­" The prince tried to summarize.

 Chapter 2366

    Chapter 2366


    Austin felt Ross didn¡¯tpletely understand what was going on, so he exined, ¡°No. Based on the


    conversation, Fred has failed and been imprisoned. It sounds like Rick and Rhea haven¡¯t been


    punished.¡±


    ¡°Fred failed?¡± Ross knitted his brow and thought momentarily before saying, ¡°So he has started the


    experiment? Then, my mom¡ª¡±


    ¡°She should be fine now,¡± Alexander quickly said, ¡°Based on the conversation, Fred has failed, and the


    one in charge now should be Her Majesty."


    ¡°My mom¡¯s in charge?¡± Ross was surprised. ¡°But didn¡¯t Fred hold her captive?¡±


    "Her Majesty is a smart woman. Perhaps she was only ying along," Alexander said solemnly.


    Although the conversation didn''t seem like much, it provided the crucial information. The group


    discovered the queen had taken control of the situation.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You''re saying my mom purposely led Fred to believe that he had the upper hand?" Catching on, Ross


    said, "I was so worried about her. Looks like I''ve underestimated her, huh?"


    ''If even I managed to avoid Fred¡¯s control, I bet my mom would be able to do it as well. What was I


    thinking?''


    Thinking so, the prince happily stood up. "Then we have nothing to worry about. What are we waiting


    for? I''ll go back to the embassy and tell my mom to set Lily free."


    He looked ted, but not the others who remained in their seats.


    Seeing their gloomy expressions, Ross was puzzled. "Aren''t you happy? Didn''t you want to rescue


    Lily? This is great news! Now that Fred has failed, everything should be fine now, right?"


    Exchanging a look with others, Austin, who was closest to him, said, "Have you wondered why Lily


    hasn''t returned even though Her Majesty has taken over? Also, why hasn''t my granduncle returned?"


    "Well¡­" Stumped, Ross hesitated for a moment before saying, "Perhaps my mom wants to talk to


    them, and they''ll be back in a few days. Don''t worry, I''ll go back now and tell her to release them."


    "It won''t work." Mike narrowed his eyes and spoke bluntly, "Now that the queen has regained control,


    Rhea is still conducting her experiment while Lily and Dominic haven''t been set free. What does it


    mean?"


    Looking up at Ross, he said solemnly, "It means the whole n isn''t Fred''s idea, but¡­"


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but Ross understood his meaning. Stunned, he blurted out, "You''re saying


    this is all my mom''s idea?"


    The others didn¡¯t reply, but the answer was clear.


    "No. Absolutely not!" the prince said in agitation, "My mom would never do anything like that. Besides,


    she''s the queen. Why would she want to conduct those experiments? I''m sure she didn''t know


    anything!"

 Chapter 2367

    Chapter 2367


    The others remained quiet. Everyone, including Ross, knew what was going on. It was just that Ross


    was reluctant to face the truth.


    "No, I don''t believe it!" the prince said grimly, one hand propping against the table. Although politicians


    often operated in grey areas, he knew what those experiments were all about. Many died in Yudonia


    during the pandemic, and even those who received a cure still suffered from it.


    Having visited those patients around the country, he felt terrible for them. When Ross found out that the


    virus might be rted to Fred and even spread from Yudonia, he was both shocked and angry. He then


    started to think about ways to deal with the duke.


    Yet, they now told him that his mother was the mastermind.


    All this while, he had looked up to her. Although she hadn''t spent much time with him, he knew she was


    busy running the country. He understood how difficult the job was and how great a person she was.


    As Ross was still a prince even at his age, someughed at him behind his back, and some criticized


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Queen Yasmin for not giving up her throne. However, he could understand the decision.


    He knew his mother was the most suitable ruler for the country, and he didn''t mind who was in power


    as long as it was the best choice for Yudonia. Ross was okay with continuing his duties as a prince.


    Therefore, it was hard to believe that his kind and gentle mother, who was even friendly to the servants,


    would be involved in such evil creations.


    "Well, perhaps things aren''t what we thought," Austin said, trying to console Ross.


    Ross nodded repeatedly. "I''m sure they aren''t! I''ll go back to the embassy now to find out what really


    happened."


    He was desperate to know the truth.


    "Ross¡­" Austin tried to stop him, but the prince rushed away.


    "Austin," Alexander said, "Let him. You won''t be able to stop him."


    "But it''s clear that Queen Yasmin is the one behind the whole thing. If he confronts her¡ª"


    Alexander interrupted, "Come on, she''s not Fred, okay?"


    Austin was puzzled.


    "Even if the queen is behind this, she won''t do anything to Prince Ross," Alexander exined, "After


    all, he''s her son."


    "It''s hard to say." Mike shook his head. "Not all families are close. Look at how Rhea treats her parents.


    Besides, Yasmin is a queen, not an ordinary person.


    "She has held onto the throne for decades and even carried out the experiment. She wants to live and


    rule her country forever. I doubt she cares about her son."


    Mike shook his head and sighed.


    ¡®Even ordinary family members hurt each other due to self-interest, not to mention royal ones.¡¯


    Alexander and Austin knew Mike had a point, but it was inappropriate to say so in Ross''s presence.

 Chapter 2368

    Chapter 2368


    Alexander was right. They couldn''t stop Ross because he was determined to go back.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    More than twenty minutes after the prince left, Mike suddenly pped his thigh. "Shit!"


    Busy with their tasks, the other two turned to look at him. "What''s wrong?"


    "Now that Ross is going back, won''t Rhea find out that her hypnosis didn''t work?" Mike asked.


    After a moment of silence, Austin said, "Actually, I don''t think it matters anymore. She has failed to


    control you. If she''s smart, she should know that her drug and hypnosis didn¡¯t work. It''s crazy that she


    even wanted to control a person''s mind."


    Austin was shocked when he knew what her purpose was. After all, the human spirit was something


    mysterious.


    No one could control a person''s mind through alternative medicine. Even if it could work, the side


    effects would be tremendous.


    Therefore, it was absurd that a mainstream medicine practitioner like Rhea would even think about


    doing so using drugs and hypnosis.


    Alexander nodded. "I think so, too."


    They tried to fool Fred into thinking that he had everything under his control, but Yasmin had taken care


    of him. Since she had nned this for so long, Fred was nothing but a pawn to her.


    ¡­


    It was almost dawn when Ross returned to the embassy. As he came without informing anyone, a


    worker there was shocked to see him. Ross approached the amodation area at the back and


    asked, "Is Her Majesty here?"


    "Well¡­" The worker hesitated for a moment.


    "Is she?" Ross looked angry.


    Rick walked over and waved off the worker, saying, "Your Highness, Her Majesty is still resting. Please


    wait till she wakes up."


    "And you are?" Ross felt he looked familiar.


    "I''m Rick," he introduced himself, reclining his head slightly.


    Ross suddenly remembered. "I remember seeing you by my mom''s side, but¡­"


    After a moment''s hesitation, he said, "Didn''t you work for Fred?"


    "I''m a subject of Her Majesty, and I work for Yudonia," Rick said meaningfully.

 Chapter 2369

    Chapter 2369


    It was clear what Rick was implying. Ross nodded and said, ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t know. Is my mother still


    asleep?¡±


    Rick nced over his shoulder and grunted a yes before saying, ¡°She might wake upter than usual


    since she sleptte. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait for a while, Your Highness.¡±


    "That¡¯s okay, I can wait." Just as he turned to leave, he remembered something and asked, "Where''s


    Fred?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Rick answered, "We¡¯ve arrested him."


    "Where is he? Take me to him." Ross had questions for the duke.


    However, Rick remained still and said ndly, "Her Majesty told me not to let anyone near or see him


    because he''s a felon now."


    "Not even me?" the prince asked, somewhat upset.


    "Please understand, Your Highness," Rick said courteously and firmly, "I''m just following Her Majesty''s


    orders."


    In other words, he couldn''t make exceptions for anyone.


    Ross looked at him intensely and said coldly, "I know."


    He then turned and headed toward the room where he usually stayed. While watching the floor


    indicator, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Where''s Lily being held?"


    Caught off guard, one of the officers apanying him said in hesitation, "I have no idea, Your


    Highness. Who are you referring to?"


    Ross nced at the officer. Suddenly, he realized someone had instructed these people not to tell him


    a thing. He didn''t know what had happened at the embassy or who worked for Fred or Yasmin.


    "Can you tell me who''s in charge here now?" After a pause, the prince asked, "Besides Her Majesty,


    whose orders do you follow?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "We only follow her orders, Your Highness."


    Yasmin had given direct orders to the embassy staff, probably because she had learned her lesson.


    Ross stopped prying and returned to his room. When it was dawn, someone knocked on the door.


    Ross opened the door and saw Rick standing impassively outside. ¡°Your Highness, Her Majesty has


    woken up.¡±


    "So I can see her now?" Ross asked, raising his brow. Since he hadn¡¯t changed his clothes and the


    bed looked tidy, it was apparent he hadn¡¯t even tried to rest just now.


    Rick nodded. "Yes, pleasee with me, Your Highness."


    Ross then followed him and narrowed his eyes at Rick¡¯s sturdy frame. "How long have you served my


    mom?"


    "A very long time," Rick answered vaguely without looking back. It was either he didn''t want to say


    exactly how long or couldn''t.


    "You''re good. I never noticed you before." Ross thought for a moment. "Are there others like you


    around her?"


    As the crown prince, he knew secret bodyguards were protecting the royal family, including himself. He


    always thought that he knew all who protected his mother, but it turned out that he was wrong.

 Chapter 2370

    Chapter 2370


    Furthermore, Ross wouldn''t have found out about Rick if thetter didn''t show himself. Ross could not


    help but wonder if there were more like Rick.


    Rick pressed the elevator button and stood aside to make room for the prince. The former then lowered


    his head slightly. "I can''t answer your question, Your Highness."


    His answer was again courteous and firm.


    Ross knew Rick couldn''t tell him but was surprised he was so direct. Ross raised his brow and said,


    ¡°Good. I hope you can stay loyal, unlike Fred.¡±


    Rick wasn¡¯t upset when the princepared him to Fred. Instead, Rick remained impassive. Soon


    after, he led Ross to the reception room.


    He was stunned when he realized it wasn¡¯t his mother¡¯s room. Ross sounded angry, saying, ¡°The


    reception room?¡±


    "Yes, Your Highness. Please wait for a moment," Rick said and left.


    Someone else soon brought Ross a cup of coffee and went away. After a while, Ross heard a


    wheelchair and steady footsteps nearby. He knew his mother had arrived.


    The door opened, followed by the sound of the wheelchair rolling over the floor. Ross sat with his back


    toward the door but didn¡¯t turn to look over his shoulder. Instead, he picked up the coffee cup and


    sipped it.


    "Aren''t you going to greet me?" Yasmin''s dignified voice came from behind her son.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Setting his coffee down, Ross stood up and bowed ceremoniously. "Good morning, Your Majesty."


    The queen frowned. "What is this? Can''t I even ask you to greet me?"


    "Of course, you can. You can even put me in jail now if you like," Ross said, looking down at the table.


    "Why the hell would I put you in jail?" Yasmin frowned and gestured. "Take a seat."


    "I don''t deserve to," he said, remaining standing.


    At that point, Yasmin could tell he was upset. She sighed and said, "What''s the matter with you? Sit


    down, okay?"


    "Is that an order?" Ross asked.


    Yasmin grew upset. "Yes!"


    He plopped himself down. "All right then."


    She was at a loss for words. She then looked at Ross intensely before turning to Rick, saying, ¡°Leave


    us.¡±


    The man then left and closed the door behind him, leaving Yasmin alone with her son. The queen


    stared at her son momentarily and then said, ¡°It looks like no one is controlling your mind. That¡¯s good.¡±


    Ross looked up at her in astonishment.


    "So you knew!" He suddenly felt a mix of emotions.

 Chapter 2371

    Chapter 2371


    Ross thought his mother did not know that Fred wanted to control him, but he finally realized she knew


    everything. Although Yasmin appeared to be held captive by Fred, she had everything under control.


    She could have done something, but she did not stop Fred from misleading Ross and making him


    leave. She just stood by and feigned ignorance. Ross even wondered what his mother would do if Fred


    had indeed managed to take over his mind.


    ''Would she try and save me or abandon me? No, she would never save me. She didn''t even try to warn


    me, even though she knew I was in danger. I guess I''m nothing to herpared to her throne, huh?''


    Ross found it hard to ept.


    Still, Yasmin looked at him without remorse. She said ndly, "Yes, I knew. I also knew about Fred


    telling Rhea to hypnotize you and get you to look for me in Hydend¡¯s mountainous area. I even


    thought it was stupid of you to fall for it."


    Nodding, Ross said, "Indeed, I was stupid enough to believe that you needed help."


    The queen was stumped. After a moment of silence, she slowly said, "I have my reasons."


    "You didn''t want me to get in your way and ruin your experiment, did you?" Ross red at her. He


    wanted to know if she was indeed behind everything.


    Yasmin sighed and said, "Yes."


    Her candid answer was a massive blow to Ross. He never expected her to admit it. If she denied it, he


    would try to believe her. Instead, she admitted it.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Ross, my child¡­ You have no idea how miserable I''ve been for the past several years." Yasmin


    palmed her forehead and murmured, "I couldn''t sleep, and my health has worsened. I feel like I''m dying


    soon. I often feel overwhelmed. You don''t know what it''s like."


    She doubted a robust middle-aged man her son could understand how she felt. Therefore, she never


    told her children about it before.

 Chapter 2372

    Chapter 2372


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Ross said, "So that''s why you want to continue the experiment?"


    Yasmin nodded. "At first, I thought I would be dying soon. I even considered choosing a sessor


    among your brothers. But then, one day, Fred suddenly told me that he found a way to achieve


    immortality, and we could set up ab to research it."


    Her eyes began to light up. She still remembered it was a cloudy day, and she felt depressed. Her body


    also felt sore due to the weather. As the pain tormented her and the fear of death neared, Fred


    appeared to tell her the good news.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She did not believe it initially, but Fred said the experiment had worked before and showed her an


    ancient text with strange symbols and characters. He said experts had tranted it and confirmed that


    it contained a form for immortality.


    He then began to paint her a wonderful picture of what would happen if the experiment seeded, and


    she was hooked.


    At that moment, the sun shone through the parting clouds, and everything suddenly seemed bright.


    From that day on, Yasmin no longer felt desperate. She looked forward to the experiment and


    permitted Fred to do whatever he needed to do.


    She had also given him whatever financial resources he needed. Sheter discovered that Fred had


    been conducting other experiments behind her back and did some terrible things in her name.


    However, Yasmin tolerated his behavior for the experiment¡¯s sake. Still, she felt uneasy and began to


    raise her guard against him in secret, not expecting him to betray her. Moreover, his betrayal was


    unforgivable.


    Yasmin was willing to look the other way if Fred was after wealth or power, yet he wanted immortality of


    himself. He even nned to use her as a guinea pig to test the form.


    "Mom, have you ever considered the fact that the experiment might be impossible? Throughout history


    ¡ª"


    Yasmin looked at him and interrupted, "Many have failed and died from experiments like this?"


    Ross did not reply.


    Yasmin could barely hide her yearning as she continued, "There have been many indeed, and I might


    end up dead as well. However, why can''t I be the first who makes it work?"


    Ross knew it was pointless to persuade her. He said, "All right, even if you refuse to stop this


    experiment, what about those toxins and viruses? What do they have to do with immortality?"


    Yasmin straightened up, appearing indifferent. "That was Fred''s doing and had nothing to do with me."


    "Oh, yeah? You knew what he was doing and never stopped him. How could you say it had nothing to


    do with you?" Ross said, agitated.

 Chapter 2373

    Chapter 2373


    ¡°Ross, you''re not as young as you used to be. How could you not understand?¡± Yasmin looked


    helpless. "Sacrifices are always necessary to aplish great things. Countless died to build our


    country¡¯s foundation.


    ¡°As the crown prince, how could you not understand that?" she stressed as if teaching him how to be a


    king. "These sacrifices are nothingpared to the great achievements we''re about to make."


    Disappointed, Ross asked, "So you admit that you allowed Fred to do all that?"


    Still, Yasmin remained indifferent. "I only knew about it. I never asked him to do those things."


    She did not feel guilty. If she had stopped Fred, he would know he had lost her trust. By then, he might


    not have devoted himself to researching immortality. Simultaneously, Yasmin knew she had to give him


    some perks in return for his service.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, Fred would never have worked so hard for it.


    "You only knew about it?!" Ross mmed the table angrily. "You indulged him! Didn''t you see how


    many innocent people died and suffered during the pandemic? Even those in the pce got infected!"


    He had traveled around Yudonia, shocked and agonized by what he saw. Now, he felt worse knowing


    everything had happened because his mother had allowed it. She could have prevented it instead.


    "Ross, that was an ident. No one wanted it to happen," Yasmin murmured after sighing.


    "An ident? So you''re saying it''s not your fault at all? So it''s okay to sacrifice everything, including


    me and Yudonia, for the sake of your so-called great achievements?" He red, determined to get an


    answer.


    Yasmin looked at him intensely and sighed again, saying, "I can''t talk to you now since you''ve gotten


    too worked up. Why don''t you rest first? Or return to Yudonia?"


    Ross saw his mother turning her wheelchair and overtook her, blocking her way. ¡°I¡¯m not going


    anywhere, Mom. No drug can give you immortality. Fred lied to you. How can you lie to yourself?¡±


    "What the hell are you doing, Ross?" the queen snapped.


    Rick hurried into the room and stood between Ross and Yasmin. "Please watch your attitude, Your


    Highness."


    "Who the hell do you think you are to talk to me like that?" Ross red at Rick. After some thought,


    Ross scoffed. "Mom, is he your new boyfriend?"


    "What did you say?!" she roared.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he will be like Fred?" he mocked.


    "Ross, watch your mouth!" Yasmin seemed to have lost her temper.


    "I can watch my mouth, but can you watch your behavior?" Ross said, not budging.


    "For God''s sake!" Yasmin pointed at Ross as she breathed heavily. "Lock him up and send him back to


    Yudonia tomorrow!"


    "If you send me back, I''ll blow the lid off what you''ve done. You might as well kill me!" Ross shouted.


    "Shut up!" Yasmin held the wheelchair armrest and bent over to catch her breath.

 Chapter 2374

    Chapter 2374


    "Your Majesty!" Rick quickly held Yasmin and instructed the guards to take Ross away.


    Thetter was reluctant to leave at first, but when he saw his ill-looking mother, he yielded.


    Yasmin¡¯s breathing was still uneven, even after her son left. Rick then sent her back to her room and


    got a doctor to examine her.


    After a detailed examination, the doctor shook his head. "Her Majesty''s blood pressure and heart rate


    are very high. We must take emergency measures."


    "Then do it!"


    "But Her Majesty is weak. I don''t know¡­¡± The doctor was unsure if Yasmin could cope.


    "You should know what¡¯ll happen to you guys if anything bad were to happen to her."


    rmed, the doctor quickly started emergency treatment. Rick looked on for a moment and then


    thought of something. He then left the room and whispered something to the guard outside.


    Soon, the guard brought Dominic over.


    "Please save her, sir," Rick said courteously, knowing Yasmin respected Dominic.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since the guard had brought the old man here forcefully, Dominic brushed his clothes and said


    unhappily, "Who the hell do you think you are? Why should I listen to you?"


    Rick was speechless.


    Seeing several doctors gather around a bed, Dominic curiously walked over and took a look. "Hey, it''s


    you."


    Yasmin¡¯s eyes were closed as she frowned, unable to respond.


    "Wasn''t she fine yesterday?" Dominic mumbled and watched the doctors hastily operate some


    equipment and put her on a drip. The old man bent over and lifted her eyelids.


    Since the others knew who he was, they did not stop him and simply looked on. While checking


    Yasmin¡¯s eyes, Dominic muttered something and took her wrist pulse. Several minutester, he


    grunted and turned toward Rick.


    Thetter was puzzled and took a step closer to look at Dominic.


    "What are you looking at me for? Tell your man to fetch my box if you want to save her." Since no one


    told Dominic what was going on, he did not bring anything with him. He still needed his tools to save


    Yasmin, after all.


    Rick nodded. "Right away, sir."


    He then went to tell someone to collect the old man¡¯s medical kit. When Rick returned, he saw the old


    man sitting on the edge of the bed, holding Yasmin¡¯s hand while knocking its back gently with a loose


    fist.

 Chapter 2375

    Chapter 2375


    After Dominic knocked and pinched the back of Yasmin¡¯s hand, she coughed violently. As she almost


    sat up due to the severe coughing, others nervously leaned over, worried that she would die.


    However, the queen spat on the ground after coughing a few times and fell back onto the bed. She


    weakly caught her breath and closed her eyes before slowly reopening them.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rick quickly pushed the doctors aside and neared her. "Your Majesty!"


    Yasmin looked at him and nodded slightly. She then turned to look at Dominic and moved her lips


    soundlessly, but everyone could tell she was saying thank you.


    The old man raised his brow and withdrew his hand. He then stood aside as if he had nothing to do


    with saving her life.


    "How are you feeling?" Rick asked, worried.


    "I''m fine." She lifted and shook her palm before closing her eyes again.


    Rick looked over his shoulder and said, "You guys can go now, but don''t tell anyone about what


    happened today, okay?"


    The order was unnecessary as the doctors knew Yasmin''s condition was highly ssified. When they


    left, Rick said to Dominic, "Sir, can you please examine Her Majesty again and see if you can help her


    with anything?"


    "Why should I listen to you?" the old man said, shooting him a sidelong nce.


    If it were in the past, Rick would be upset. However, after seeing how Yasmin had treated Dominic, he


    was calm enough to know that Dominic did not mean what he said. Besides, the miracle doctor only


    lived up to his reputation.


    The other doctors did so much just now but to no avail, yet Dominic was able to rouse the queen just


    by knocking her hand. Rick was shocked by what the old man could do, hoping Dominic could improve


    Yasmin¡¯s health.


    "Please help her, sir. We''ll do anything you want," Rick said earnestly.


    "Oh? Anything?" Dominic raised his brow and said, "Release me and my student then."


    Rick was stumped.


    "Ha!" Dominic was only messing with Rick. The old man snorted and said, "Don''t make promises you


    can''t keep, got it?"


    "You know that''s impossible. But if there''s anything else that we can do, rest assured we''ll do it," Rick


    said.


    Dominic looked at him intensely, asking, "Really?"


    "As long as it''s something within our means," Rick stressed, worried he would make another


    unreasonable request.


    "I want to see someone," Dominic said meaningfully, surprising Rick.

 Chapter 2376

    Chapter 2376


    ¡°Rick, leave us," Yasmin said softly after regaining her strength.


    Rick looked at the queen and then Dominic before nodding and leaving.


    Yasmin turned to Dominic and said weakly, ¡°How much time do I have?¡±


    "What are you talking about?" Dominic asked.


    "Come on. I heard that herbal medicine practitioners can tell how long a person will live by just taking


    their pulse. Am I dying soon?" She frowned. She had always felt she could not hold on any longer.


    Since Yasmin did not know how much time she had, she was desperate to test the experiment, even


    though it was not mature enough yet. Still, she ended up getting treated like a guinea pig due to Fred¡¯s


    greed.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? I''m a physician, not a fortune teller." Dominic shook his head and


    sighed. He then sat on the chair beside the bed.


    "Don''t worry. Although you''re weak, your life isn¡¯t in immediate danger. You couldn''t catch your breath


    because you got too worked up.


    ¡°Anyway, at our age, we must steer away from pride, impatience, greed, resentment, and anger," he


    said, counting on his fingers, ¡°You should know better than to get so upset."


    "My son disobeyed me. You wouldn''t understand," Yasmin said, sighing helplessly.


    Dominic was speechless. Although he could not understand her because he had no children, it did not


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    mean he was clueless aboutmunicating with a younger person. He threw her a sidelong nce


    and asked half-jokingly, ¡°So, how old is the brat?"


    The queen coughed. "Forty."


    She shut her eyes. "My son couldn''t understand what I was trying to convey."


    "Huh? He¡¯s forty, yet you expect him to obey you?"


    Puzzled by his bewildered tone, Yasmin turned to look at him.


    "Are you kidding me? I bet he''s already a father at this age, isn''t he? How do you expect him to obey


    you? Would you obey your mom in your old age? If she told you to give up your experiment and throne,


    would you do it?"


    Yasmin looked grim. "My mom passed away decades ago."


    "I mean, what if she were alive?"


    Yasmin grew upset. "Although you have my respect, you must still watch what you say."


    "Hey, I''m just stating facts, okay? If someone tries to tell you what to do, you''ll be upset, too. Besides,


    you''re in control, while your son isn''t. Do you think you''re being fair to him?"


    The queen fell silent.


    "You two only disagreed. You should just listen to whoever is right," Dominic said, pping his thigh.

 Chapter 2377

    Chapter 2377


    Yasmin was quiet but did not look like she agreed with Dominic.


    Although Yudonia had rtively progressive beliefs regarding education, she had grown ustomed to


    controlling everything and everyone in the country, let alone her sons. Therefore, she was upset when


    Ross defied her when other Yudonians had to obey.


    That was why she got so worked up until she passed out.


    Dominic noticed her stubborn expression and knew she would not listen. Instead of trying to persuade


    her, he said, ¡°If you think you¡¯re right, then so be it. I don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass, and it¡¯s out of my hands.


    ¡°Still, I¡¯ll rify something for you¡ªI can¡¯t help you if you refuse to learn to let go. With your


    stubbornness, it¡¯d be a miracle if you lived three to five more years.¡± Dominic spread his fingers while


    speaking bluntly.


    Upon hearing his words, Yasmin was so exasperated that she nearly fainted again. No one had ever


    said such awful things to her. It was almost like he was cursing her.


    Livid, she said, "You¡­ you¡­"


    "Hey, don''t me me, okay? If you continue like this, you might not evenst that long.¡± Dominic took a


    step back and revealed an innocent look.


    "Asshole!" Yasmin said through clenched teeth. She tried to grab something to throw at him but could


    not reach anything.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Dominic skipped around. "Come on, hit me if you can."


    Unable to grab anything, she lowered her hand and looked away, sulking. Fortunately, she did not pass


    out like just now. It could be that her breathing had gotten smoother after coughing so much.


    Dominic noticed her flushedplexion and sat down beside the bed. ¡°Have you calmed down yet?¡±


    Yasmin ignored him.


    "Hey,e on." Dominic sighed. He motioned to reach for the ss of water when he felt something


    touch his thigh.


    He looked down and saw Yasmin hitting him. However, it did not hurt because she had no strength


    after what she had been through just now. Dominic remained still and let her hit him.


    He said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the spot. A bit to the left. No, higher. Not there, damn it!¡±

 Chapter 2378

    Chapter 2378


    "You¡­" Yasmin red at him.


    ''How could he act like I''m giving him a massage? This old man sure knows how to take liberties with


    me!'' she thought angrily.


    Dominic stared at her andughed. "You''re the one who wants me to treat you. You should obey me


    instead."


    She red at him again, knowing he was trying to mimic her previous tone.


    "I told you that your problem is a psychological one. If you don''t learn to let go, no one can save you.


    But things will be different if you do." Dominic pointed at his heart. "Once it''s full of troubles, nothing


    good will happen."


    Yasmin slowly turned toward him and started to listen intently.


    ''Nothing good will happen once my heart is full of troubles?''


    She could not help but think about her life over the past few years. Her people loved her, and she


    seemed to have aged well. However, the truth was that she had suffered tremendously. Yasmin would


    constantly worry about what would happen to the country after she died.


    There were many things that she had not done yet, so she did not want to die.


    "I''d have no more troubles if I could live forever," Yasmin said weakly and sighed.


    Dominic sighed, too. "You''re still thinking about that, huh?"


    "I have to." Yasmin stared at the ceiling. She used to motivate herself by thinking that she could obtain


    immortality through the experiment, but her close encounter with death just now deepened her sense of


    helplessness.


    She had imagined what death would be like countless times. However, she just could not ept any of


    those scenarios. She loved the world and could not bear to part with it.


    "Do you think you won''t feel troubled if you live forever?" Dominic asked, "Won''t you have more


    troubles if you live several hundreds or thousands of years?"


    "You don''t understand. I can''t die. My country needs me. My people need¡ª"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Dominic interrupted, "Oh, please! You think too highly of yourself. Your closest kin and friends are


    probably the only ones who need you. Also, they can live without you. Do you think you¡¯re as important


    as oxygen?


    ¡°The sun will still rise even if you die today. The rain will continue to fall, and people will still go to work


    after throwing you a grand funeral.¡±


    Yasmin was exasperated but also had to agree with Dominic.


    "I know it might not sound pleasant, but you should know I made sense, right?" he continued, "You''re


    younger than me. Howe you''re even more obsessed with immortality? Anyway, can I be honest?"


    Curious, Yasmin said, "Go ahead."

 Chapter 2379

    Chapter 2379


    "What do you think would happen if you died just now?" Dominic asked.


    Yasmin was puzzled.


    Before she could answer, he said, "Would the world have ended? No, nothing would¡¯ve happened.


    When you die, you will have nothing to do with your people, your children, and everything else. You


    can''t even bother yourself with your funeral."


    The queen remained quiet.


    "Are decades of life too short? Not really. Many can''t even live until your age. All we can do is live each


    day to the fullest. So why must you be so hard on yourself? What''s more important than being happy?


    ¡°Why bother yourself with your country? You should let the next generation deal with it. It''s time for you


    to rest!" Dominic got carried away as he patted the back of Yasmin¡¯s hand.


    The queen was stunned.


    "Oopsie," Dominic said half-jokingly and withdrew his hand. He then got up and said, "I know you won''t


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    listen to others because you aren''t used to it. Still, you should really take it easy and treat yourself


    better. I have to go and rest. You should, too."


    He stretched and headed out of the room.


    Rick was standing guard outside when he saw the door open. He hurried over and lowered his head,


    saying, ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    "I''d like to get some sleep," Dominic said arrogantly, arms akimbo.


    Rick treated the old man as a VIP and was not upset. ¡°Right away, sir.¡±


    After getting someone to take the old man back to his room, Rick entered to see Yasmin. "Your


    Majesty?"


    "Leave me alone." Yasmin waved him off and looked away.


    Rick did as she said when he realized she looked much better despite her weak voice.


    When he stepped out of the room, someone approached him. "Prince Ross demanded to see Her


    Majesty."


    Rick frowned. "The queen says His Highness needs her rest, and no one is to disturb her."


    In other words, she wanted Ross to stay restrained.


    "Yes, sir." The guard turned and hurried away.


    Rick quickly said, "Wait!" After a moment''s hesitation, he added, "I''ll go."


    Ross was enraged in his bedroom. "Why can''t you let me out of the room? I want to see Her Majesty. I


    want to know how she''s doing!"


    He couldn''t help but feel worried. He even felt he should not have been so harsh on his mother. After


    all, she was old and in bad shape. Still, the guards outside refused to let him out, which infuriated him.


    ''How dare they stop me! I''m the prince, for crying out loud!''

 Chapter 2380

    Chapter 2380


    Ross motioned to charge out of the door when Rick opened it. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    "Ha!" Ross took a step back and looked at him. "So it''s you who told them not to let me out of my


    room!"


    Rick nced at the guards and looked back at Ross. "We were just following Her Majesty''s orders."


    "Bullshit! My mom passed out. How could she give out any orders? You¡¯re giving orders using her


    name. You''re just like Fred!" Ross roared.


    Rick looked upset, and he lowered his head, saying, ¡°Please don¡¯tpare me to that traitor.¡± His tone


    was disdainful when he mentioned Fred.


    Rick was upset that the duke had tried to rece the queen even though she trusted him so much. If


    not for her, Rick would have shot Fred dead. Therefore, he was upset that Ross keptparing him to


    Fred.


    "Oh, yeah? How are you any different? Aren''t you now wielding power in the same way? Who gave you


    the right to do so?" Ross narrowed his eyes to study Rick. He wondered how a nobody like Rick could


    suddenly be the queen¡¯s confidant.


    Rick looked straight into Ross¡¯s eyes. "Your Highness, I''ve never desired any power. I''m happy enough


    to be able to protect Her Majesty."


    "Oh, yeah?" Ross was suspicious. "Are you really that loyal?"


    "Time will tell," Rick said ndly.


    "Cut the crap. How''s my mom?" Ross said seriously.


    "So you do care about Her Majesty, huh? Do you know that she''s in bad shape?" Rick could hardly


    contain his anger. "Do you know how much you¡¯ve hurt her?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s between me and my mom. Stay out of it!" Ross was somewhat regretful. No matter what she


    did, he should not have lost his temper and talked to her like that. However, he had lost his temper.


    Besides, he was saddened by what he had seen recently.


    "Queen Yasmin passed out," Rick said, taking a deep breath as if suppressing his emotions.


    "What?" Ross tried to rush out of the room. "I want to see her!"


    Rick barred his way. "There''s no need. She''s woken up. Her life isn¡¯t in immediate danger."


    "I still have to see her!" Worried, the prince tried to get past Rick.


    However, thetter blocked his path with an outstretched arm. "Your Highness, please! Her Majesty


    says she wants to be alone. It''s true! When she''s in a better mood, I''m sure you''ll get to see her."

 Chapter 2381

    Chapter 2381


    Austin looked around as he sat in the embassy¡¯s reception room. Since he was the only one invited, he


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    suspected it was a trap. When he received the invitation, he, Alexander, and Mike were surprised.


    Furthermore, Austin was not familiar with the ce. After some consideration, they finally decided that


    he should go. After all, they would not be able to find out what the others were up to if Austin did not


    go.


    Besides, he should be safe since it was an official invitation. Therefore, Austin arrived at the specified


    time. The guards then searched him for any prohibited items upon entering.


    A beautiful woman served him a cup of coffee and left him alone again in the vast room. Austin did not


    touch nor drink the coffee. Although he wanted to walk around the room, he felt it would be


    inappropriate.


    He looked up and around before noticing two surveince cameras, wondering what these people were


    up to. At that moment, he heard multiple footsteps just outside.


    Austin remained seated and looked toward the door. A man then opened it and talked courteously over


    his shoulder to someone else, who then entered.


    "Uncle Dom?!" Austin bolted to his feet and could hardly contain his excitement. He let down his guard


    and hurried over, throwing his arms around the old man. ¡°Uncle Dom, why are you here?!¡±


    "Why? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?" Dominic stretched out a hand and held Austin at bay. The former


    said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ll leave then.¡±


    He motioned to leave, but Austin quickly grabbed his arm. ¡°Come on! I¡¯m thrilled to see you, Uncle


    Dom!¡±


    "Yeah, right." Dominic frowned but seemed to be in a good mood.


    Austin nced behind his granduncle and asked, ¡°Have they mistreated you?¡±


    Austin looked at Dominic up and down, concerned.


    "No, no!" Dominic waved and said dismissively, "Who would dare mistreat me? I''m fine, all right?"


    Austin was relieved to see that his granduncle was in good spirits with no external injuries. After


    helping Dominic sit down, Austin noticed the door was open with a guard waiting outside. He wanted to


    go over to close it.


    "There''s no need. What difference does it make?" Dominic nced at the surveince cameras.


    Austin thought he was right and then sat down beside him.

 Chapter 2382

    Chapter 2382


    ¡°We were worried sick when we heard they abducted you. I''m so d you''re okay!"


    "Yeah, right! If you were worried, why didn''t youe and save me?" Dominic red at Austin.


    "We wanted to, but you¡¯re in the embassy. Besides, I doubt you¡¯d let them bring you here against your


    will." Austin paused for a moment and said, "So you wanted toe, right? To save Lily?"


    Dominic said approvingly, "Not bad. You know me quite well."


    However, Austin did not show much excitement at being praised as they did not have much time. He


    asked, ¡°You were the one who invited me here, right?¡±


    Dominic nodded. "They were good enough to grant my request. They wouldn¡¯t let me see Alexander,


    but you, on the other hand¡­"


    He gave Austin a meaningful smile. Thetter was not a significant threat to the embassy, so they


    allowed him to see Dominic. Besides, the embassy monitored the old man and his grandnephew¡¯s


    conversation.


    "Granduncle, you¡ª"


    Dominic suddenly held up a hand and said solemnly, "Stop talking and listen!"


    "What¡¯s happening now isn¡¯t something you guys can handle. I don''t know what you guys have been


    doing, but your best option is to do nothing."


    "You want us to do nothing?" Austin asked in astonishment.


    "Yes, what you do won''t matter. It¡¯s beyond you guys," Dominic said seriously.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "But¡­"


    "No buts, okay? Go back and tell Alex what I just said." After a pause, he added, "Anyway, don''t worry


    too much. There will always be someone who can handle it. What you can''t do, others can do for you."


    Austin was puzzled.


    "All right, time''s up for us," Dominic said after ncing at the clock.


    Rick had allowed him to see Austin, but only within a short time and under constant surveince.


    "Why so soon?¡± Austin held his granduncle¡¯s arm and said eagerly, "Come back with me. What are you


    staying here for? They can''t keep you here!"


    The old man cleared his throat and pried Austin¡¯s hand away. "Do you think they can keep me here


    against my will?"


    "Then¡ª"


    "I want to stay, okay? Just drop it." Dominic did not look like he was forced to stay at all. "Just go back


    and tell Alexander what I said. Oh, yeah, Lily is fine too. Don''t worry."


    "You saw her?" Austin asked despite himself.


    "Yes, I see her often. Just don''t worry, okay?" Dominic nodded. "Don''t get too anxious. When we''re


    done, we''ll go back. What we need most is time."

 Chapter 2383

    Chapter 2383


    Austin left the embassy as confused as when he came. After all, he and Dominic hardly talked about


    anything. On his way back, Austin kept thinking about what the old man said but could not make sense


    of it.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ''What the hell is Uncle Dom trying to say?'' he wondered.


    Alexander and Mike were waiting in the house. When they saw Austin, they quickly went over. "So?


    Why did they invite you?"


    Worried for Austin¡¯s safety, Alexander even had several men escort him in another car. When


    Alexander and Mike received news that Austin was on his way back, they were relieved and puzzled


    because he came out alone.


    "Did they threaten you? What else did they say?" Mike asked anxiously, "Was it Rhea? What was she


    up to?"


    Only she could make such an invitation and not do anything to Austin.


    "No." Austin shook his head and looked at Alexander. "I met with Uncle Dom."


    "Dominic?" Mike was surprised.


    Alexander was just as puzzled because he did not expect Austin to see Dominic so easily.


    ¡®Why would the embassy let Dom see Austin?¡¯


    "Yeah." Austin nodded. "Well, if you can even call it a meeting."


    Mike exchanged nces with Alexander and then looked at Austin. "Why do you look so confused?


    Tell us what happened!"


    Mike and Alexander led him to the living room and poured him a cup of tea. Austin was thirsty since he


    did not drink the coffee at the embassy. He blew at the hot tea and drank half of it.


    ¡°I met my granduncle, but he told me not to say anything. So, I just listened without telling him much.


    When I told him to leave with me, he refused and said he had stuff to do.¡± Austin looked at the


    bewildered Alexander.


    Thetter listened intently. Alexander then frowned and said, ¡°So, Dom refused to leave with you.¡±


    "Uh-huh." Austin nodded.


    "Dom also told you to say nothing and just listen." After a pause, Alexander asked, "What did he say


    afterward?"


    Austin frowned as he tried to recall his conversation with the old man. "Nothing much, actually. Oh,


    yeah, he told us to do nothing."


    "What?!" Mike eximed. "Is he under Rhea''s control?!"


    Austin shook his head. "No, it didn''t seem like it. He''s lucid, and he explicitly told us not to do anything


    because the matter is beyond us. However, he also says not to be too anxious because there will


    always be someone who can handle it.


    ¡°What we can''t do, others can do for us." Although he repeated Dominic''s words, he still could not


    figure out what the old man meant. "That''s why I said I could hardly call it a meeting."


    Alexander stopped Austin and asked, "What else did Dom say?"

 Chapter 2384

    Chapter 2384


    "Nothing else besides time is needed." Austin shook his head. "He didn''t say anything important.


    Perhaps because we were under surveince."


    "He already told us what we needed to know," Alexander said solemnly.


    Austin and Mike were puzzled. They asked simultaneously, ¡°He did?¡±


    "What we can''t do, others can do for us. Who do you think Dom''s talking about?" Alexander asked.


    Puzzled, the other two shared a look and shook their heads.


    "Why did he stress it was beyond us when we already knew it had something to do with the embassy?"


    Alexander asked.


    The other two shook their heads again.


    "Because Dominic discovered something important."


    "What was it?" Mike and Austin said while sharing a look, surprised to have asked the same thing.


    "Dominic has found out that the real mastermind isn''t the embassy or Fred but Queen Yasmin."


    "But we know that." Austin was puzzled.


    "Dominic probably didn''t know that we do. Since Queen Yasmin has taken control of everything, he


    knows there''s nothing we can do," Alexander said, "However, he also reminded us that someone could


    handle it."


    "Who?"


    "Secretary Rollins." After a pause, Alexander added, "Or should I say the government."


    Mike fell silent and then asked, "Do we have to go that far?"


    Although he had business dealings with politicians before, he had never dealt with the government


    directly.


    "We have to." As it was the first time for Alexander as well, he looked solemn. He was still anxious


    because he did not know what would happen. He would have suffered an emotional breakdown long


    ago if not for his three children.


    Since Lily had been away even before she gave birth to the twins, Alexander missed her very much


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    and was worried for her safety. Still, he knew he had to pull himself together to find a solution.


    "Secretary Rollins has been making arrangements, but he couldn''t tell us the details." After a pause,


    Alexander said, "As Dominic said, we need time. And not just us. Queen Yasmin, too."


    Austin said, ¡°More like she needs time toplete the experiment, right? Anyway, she has everything


    under her control now. What is she waiting for?


    Alexander looked up and said, ¡°Fred wanted to make the queen his guinea pig. What if it''s the other


    way round now?"

 Chapter 2385

    Chapter 2385


    ¡°Queen Yasmin wants to make Fred the guinea pig?" Austin shook his head. "That''s unlikely. I have


    some knowledge of R10 after working in theb. They haven''t tested the experiment yet because the


    requirements for the vessels are stringent."


    It was not easy to find twopatible bodies. Just like in organ transnts, a match in the bodies¡¯


    conditions was crucial. Even then, there could still be various reactions, like rejection and so on.


    Even if that was the queen''s intention, she still needed a suitable vessel for Fred.


    "Do you think there isn''t one for him?" Alexander asked.


    Austin and Mike were puzzled.


    "Fred must¡¯ve found a vessel," Alexander said confidently, "If he hasn''t, why would he want Queen


    Yasmin to test the experiment for him? Why wouldn''t he secure a vessel if that was his n all along?"


    The other two caught on.


    After some thought, Mike asked, "So now that the queen has taken control of everything, she wants


    him to undergo the experiment first to make further adjustments to it?¡±


    Alexander nodded. "That''s right. That¡¯s also why Lily is safe for now."


    "That''s excellent news!" Mike sighed in relief and nodded. "No wonder Dominic mentioned buying time.


    We still have some left."


    "No, we''re running out of it," Alexander said, to their bewilderment. He even looked at Mike hesitantly.


    Meanwhile, Austin was puzzled as he looked at Alexander and then Mike, wondering what was going


    on.


    Feeling uneasy, Mike frowned as he looked back at Alexander. "What? Just say it."


    After a moment of silence, Alexander said, "I received a piece of information from my source. Do you


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    know who Fred''s vessel is?"


    "Who?" Mike had an inkling of who Alexander was referencing but could not believe it. "Nicky?"


    As Alexander was so reluctant to tell him, Mike thought it had to be his son. Even though he was


    unwilling to believe it, it was the only possibility.


    Alexander remained quiet, but the answer was evident.


    "A child?!" Austin found it hard to believe. "Could your source have made a mistake? Fred is so much


    older than Mike''s son. How can they bepatible regarding size and bodily development?"

 Chapter 2386

    Chapter 2386


    Austin thought it was pretty unlikely.


    "I also hope the info is false, but¡­"


    Still, if the information were not urate, Alexander would not have told Mike about it.


    "So that''s why Fred always refused to free my son? They never nned to, huh? All the talk about


    needing my funds was just a lie!" Mike paled. Although he sounded calm, his voice was shaky.


    Even Austin, who had no children, knew how miserable Mike must be feeling as a father. The former


    felt terrible when he witnessed the virus torment Dominic and his family, not to mention Mike¡¯s son was


    just a child.


    Austin mmed the table and roared, "Those sick bastards!"


    "So that¡¯s why Lily¡¯s safe for now, but Nicky is running out of time?" Mike thought he could remain calm


    after what he had been through, but he simply could not.


    "That¡¯s correct," Alexander said, knowing Mike had to face the truth. Initially, he did not want to admit


    Lily¡¯s terrible fate, but he still had to. It was Mike¡¯s turn this time.


    Alexander continued, "Anyway, since they require Nick for the experiment, doesn''t it mean that he''s still


    here?"


    His words rekindled Mike¡¯s hope. He looked up at Alexander and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    "Since Fred chose Nick as a vessel, I bet Nick is in the embassy. Even if your son isn''t, they''re bound


    to transfer Nick there. That presents a good opportunity to rescue him."


    That was a conclusion Alexander made after careful consideration.


    "You''re right!" Mike nodded. "Let''s go rescue him now."


    Seeing him bolting to his feet, Austin quickly grabbed his arm. "Are you crazy? You don''t even know


    where he is. Besides, there are so many people in the embassy. Do you think you can force your way


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    in? Don''t be reckless!"


    The veins on Mike''s neck bulged as he lost control again. "I don''t fucking care! Now that I know Nicky


    is there, how can I not rescue him? If we wait any longer, they might start the experiment!"


    He trembled when he thought about it. Mike could never forgive himself if he failed to save Nick after


    finding out where he was.


    "Austin¡¯s right. You shouldn''t be rash. They won¡¯t begin the experiment yet, and Nick is safe for now.


    You might put him in danger if you try forcing your way in," Alexander said solemnly.

 Chapter 2387

    Chapter 2387


    Mike said through gritted teeth, ¡°But it¡¯ll be toote when the experiment begins."


    The thought of his son lying on the cold operating table was too much for him to bear. He could not let


    such a horrible thing happen to Nick.


    ¡®Nicky has been in the embassy¡¯s hands for so long, and now this. He probably doesn¡¯t even know


    what dangers he¡¯s facing.¡¯


    "Can you rescue your son if you force your way into the embassy now?" Alexander asked.


    Mike''s eyes were bloodshot. "I don¡¯t fucking care. I still have to try even if they kill me!"


    "Okay, go ahead!" Alexander mmed the table and shouted at Austin, "Let him go!"


    "Take it easy, Alex." Austin was shocked. He was also overwhelmed, having to stop Mike and calm


    Alexander down simultaneously.


    "If he wants to go, let him!" Alexander looked at Mike and said, "I''ve said what¡¯s necessary. I¡¯m not


    stopping him if he insists. We saw how tight the security was in the embassy, not to mention Fred and


    Queen Yasmin¡¯s hidden weapons. Let''s see if he can make it through their gate."


    He pointed toward the door as he spoke harshly.


    Mike fell silent and slowly stopped struggling.


    Seeing this, Austin let him go and felt his arms were sore.


    With no one supporting him, Mike slumped onto a nearby stool, looking lost. "So I can only stand by


    and do nothing?"


    Alexander understood how he felt and knew it was the most trying time for Mike. The former frowned


    and said, ¡°I know it''s hard, but you have to wait.


    ¡°I''ve almostpleted my arrangements, and Secretary Rollins should have things sorted out as well.


    The next one to two days will be the most crucial."


    "One to two days?" Mike looked up at him doubtfully. "This has gone on for so long. What can we


    achieve in one or two days?"


    He had almost given up all hope. He had always tried tofort himself by thinking he had been


    working hard to rescue his son, including ying along with Rhea and mobilizing all his men to search


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    for Nick.


    However, Mike thought all his efforts had gone to waste, knowing Nick might never return. He balled his


    fists and said with determination, "I''ll die to be with my son!"


    However, Alexander said, "You won''t die, and you can''t. You all must treasure your lives, all right?"

 Chapter 2388

    Chapter 2388


    The dim and damp basement had a musty smell as it received no sunlight.


    Suddenly, the door opened, followed by the sound of a moving wheelchair.


    Hearing it, the man inside looked up.


    "Your Majesty, you came to see me." He let out a stiff smile.


    Once esteemed by all, the duke was now a prisoner.


    Yasmin stopped her wheelchair and quietly looked at the man who had served her for decades.She


    asked ndly, "Fred, do you regret it?"


    "Regret? Do I regret not starting the experiment earlier? Regret not realizing that you were on to me


    right from the start?" Fred chuckled.


    "I lost.What''s the point of being regretful?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Yasmin fell silent for a moment before saying, "So you don''t regret betraying me?"


    She thought he would reflect upon his actions, but it did not seem so.


    Sitting up, Fred habitually smoothed his shirt despite looking unkempt.


    "My dear queen, why would I do that? I never betrayed you."


    "You never betrayed me?"


    Yasmin could not believe he would dare to say such a thing.


    "Of course! I only did what you asked,"Fred smiled and continued, "Theb and the R10 experiment


    are your ideas.When have I ever betrayed you?"


    "Didn''t you conspire with the officials around me?"


    Yasmin narrowed her eyes.


    "I was only socializing with them.If you think that''s conspiring, I have nothing to say."


    "Then why did you hold me hostage?"


    "That was for your safety, Your Majesty.I wanted to ensure the experiment went smoothly.Besides..."


    Fred sneered.


    ¡° Everything has been under your control, hasn''t it? You could have left if you wanted to."


    He was naive to assume Yasmin had stupidly handed everything to him because she had gotten old.


    As a born leader, she once dealt harshly with those who betrayed or opposed her.


    Although she had grown old, she had not gone senile.


    Still, Yasmin thought he would repent.


    "Fred, how could you still try to justify yourself?"


    "I''m just stating the facts.What do you want to hear, Your Majesty? That I''m sorry? I can say so, but I''m


    not.I never betrayed you, and I only did what you asked.I just...stepped out of line a bit."


    He gestured with his fingers as he spoke.

 Chapter 2389

    Chapter 2389


    "Since you''re so loyal, I''ll give you a chance to prove yourself, "Yasmin said with a gentle sigh.


    "By bing a guinea pig?" Fred raised his brow, knowing what she was going to say.


    "Sure.It''s not like I can say no."


    "Do you have any other requests?"


    Since Fred had served her for so many years, Yasmin wanted to fulfill any reasonable requests he


    might have.


    Fred shook his head.


    "You know I have no one.My wife left me long ago, and my children have followed her to another


    country.I''ve devoted my whole life to serving you, Your Majesty.I don''t have any requests to make


    now.Oh, yes.After a pause, he said, "If the experiment works and I manage to live on through the boy, I


    hope you''ll give me the chance to serve you again."


    His request reignited Yasmin¡¯s desire for the experiment and continuation of life to seed.


    Over thest two days, she kept thinking about what Dominic said.


    She remembered her life when she was young, when Ross was still little, and when her husband was


    still around.


    It was a wonderful time back then.


    Yasmin could not imagine watching her loved ones die if she were to live forever or what would happen


    if her family continued to procreate infinitely.


    The more she thought about it, the more scared she was.


    She began to think immortality was not as good as she had imagined.


    Yet, Fred¡¯s words rekindled her longing for it.


    Yasmin could not help but ask, "Fred, do you really think it''ll work?"


    "Of course!" he said readily.


    His gaze was firm without a shred of doubt.


    "I went to great lengths to get the form, and we''ve researched it for so long.How can the experiment


    not work? Besides, other simr¡ª"


    He stopped talking.


    Yasmin narrowed her eyes.


    "Yes?"


    "Well, although they were different in nature, other simr experiments like the R series did work, didn''t


    they?"


    He looked at her and said, "Why are you asking this, Your Majesty? Didn''t you always believe it would


    work? They haven''t changed your mind, have they?"


    Yasmin did not fall for it.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She asked, "Since you''re so confident, why would you want me to try it out first?"


    Stumped for a moment, Fred chuckled.


    "You''ve always wanted to achieve immortality, right? Of course, I had to let you do it first."


    "You''re quite a talker, aren''t you?" She sneered.

 Chapter 2390

    Chapter 2390


    ¡®He always has a retort for everything" Yasmin thought.


    Fred shook his head.


    "I was just trying to look after you, Your Majesty. I told you Hnders are cunning and


    untrustworthy.They must be trying to persuade you to give up the experiment, but you can''t fall for it.


    "Remember why we''ve researched the experiment for so long.If you give up now, all our efforts will go


    to waste!"


    Fred spread his arms and spoke emotionally, "That''s what they want.However, we can rule the world


    with immortality if the experiment seeds.


    "It''ll threaten everyone, including the Hnders.That''s why they don''t want us to seed.Perhaps..."


    Fred paused and then said slyly, "Perhaps they''re conducting a simr research in secret!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that possible?" Yasmin asked, rmed.


    "Of course! You know Rhea..."


    Fred caught himself.


    "Oh, yes, what happened to¡ª"


    "She''s conducting experiments now," Yasmin answered.


    Taken aback, Fred caught on andughed.


    "See? She doesn''t care who she works for as long as it benefits her.This is why I always say Hnders


    are untrustworthy! Anyway, there''s something I must tell you, Your Majesty.Rhea''s researching an


    invisibility potion."


    "Invisibility potion?"


    Yasmin frowned, hearing it for the first time.


    "Yes! Besides her, a secret institution in Hydend is also researching it.So you see, they''re conducting


    experiments in secret just like us.How dare they tell us to give up.You mustn''t fall into their trap!"


    Fred continued, "You must understand that I''m a Yudonian, and we share simr goals.That¡¯s not the


    case with Hnders.You must think it through, Your Majesty."


    The queen fell silent.


    Fred studied her expression before continuing, "Even though I might die during the experiment, you


    mustn''t stop it.Remember why you started the research, Your Majesty.You shouldn''t and mustn''t give


    up for the sake of the nation and the cause."


    "It¡¯s hard to stop what has already started,"


    Yasmin said thoughtfully, "Fred, are you truly ready?"


    She looked at him over her shoulder, her gaze unreadable.


    Fred was excited and spirited.


    "I''ve long been ready, Your Majesty! You may begin now.I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself for the


    experiment!"


    Yasmin looked at him intensely, then turned her wheelchair and rolled herself out of the room.


    Fred stared after her and let out a fit of maniacalughter.


    After some distance, Yasmin gazed over her shoulder at Fred''s room and pursed her lips.

 Chapter 2391

    Chapter 2391


    Rick had been waiting outside while Yasmin talked to Fred. The former lowered his gaze and went over


    to help Yasmin push her wheelchair. The queen remained silent until they entered the elevator.


    Rick muttered, ¡°Prince Ross wishes to see you, Your Majesty.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and sighed. Rick knew what she meant and stopped telling her about it.


    As Yasmin gazed at the elevator¡¯s floor indicator above, she suddenly said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    "Your Majesty?"


    "Bring him to see me." The elevator opened, and she wheeled herself out of the elevator.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Rick gathered his thoughts and pressed a floor button. A whileter, he brought Ross to the queen''s


    room. Rick then gently knocked on it and found that it was unlocked.


    "Let him in," Yasmin''s impassive voice came from inside.


    Rick made way for the prince and saluted him.


    Ross marched in anxiously. "Mom¡­"


    "Where are your manners?!" She raised her voice solemnly.


    Hesitating for a moment, the prince knelt on one knee and bowed. "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    "Stand," she said, turning her wheelchair around to face him.


    Looking up at her, Ross thought his mother seemed to look older in just two days. Not only there were


    more wrinkles on her face, but she also looked haggard. He got up and took a step closer. ¡°Mother.¡±


    Standing at the doorway, Rick leaned slightly forward, ready for anything.


    "Rick, leave us," Yasmin said.


    Torn between his duty to protect the queen and the need to obey hermand, Rick looked at her


    intensely. When he saw her frown, he hesitantly stepped outside. However, he left the door open, not


    wanting Yasmin to put herself in danger again.


    "I''m sorry, Mother," Ross apologized sincerely. Since he had worried about her over the past two days,


    he could not forgive himself if anything were to happen to her.


    Although Rick had told him she was fine, Ross could not help but feel uneasy.


    "Now you''re sorry? After all the terrible things you said to me?"

 Chapter 2392

    Chapter 2392


    Yasmin snorted. However, as Ross was her son, she felt less angry after hearing his apology.


    Ross lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things.¡±


    "Are you really?" Yasmin raised her brow at him. "Look me in the eyes."


    He slowly looked at her, and they gazed at each other quietly.


    Yasmin narrowed her eyes and chuckled. ¡°Ross, your eyes tell me you''re insincere.¡±


    She knew her son best and that he only apologized lest he upset her. However, Yasmin¡¯s mindset


    changed after she passed outst time. Whenever she spoke to Dominic or Fred, her perspective


    would shift as well.


    ¡°Ross, you''ve been in Hydend for along time, so I can understand why Hnders can influence you,"


    she murmured, "


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But have you ever wondered if they might be using you?"


    Ross stared at her in disbelief. "Mother, I wasn''t born yesterday. I have good judgment."


    If not for his mother¡¯s health, his retort would have been much harsher.


    ¡®How can she say such a thing? Does she genuinely think I¡¯m so stupid and that others can easily


    manipte me?"


    "I know you weren''t born yesterday, but you''re too sentimental and easily blinded by emotions," Yasmin


    sighed and muttered, "That¡¯s one of the reasons I haven''t passed the throne to you."


    Ross fell silent, not expecting her to bring that up. He had once looked forward to bing the king,


    but after many years, he gradually stopped hoping. Perhaps it would only happen after


    Yasmin reached a hundred. Perhaps he would even die before her.


    Having a good family, he did not mind being a prince for the rest of his life. Now that Yasmin had


    brought it up, Ross could not help but say, ¡°Mother, have you sessfully avoided maniption your


    whole life?¡±


    The queen fell silent as she recalled her past mistakes. She had chosen to forget about them as they


    were negligiblepared to her achievements over the decades. Still, she felt embarrassed when


    Ross mentioned it.


    Yasmin said grimly, ¡°Is that how you talk to me?¡±


    Budging, unlikest time, Ross said, "I''m sorry, Mother. I shouldn''t have said that. I''m just saying that it


    might...or might not be my fault."


    She looked less angry but still felt upset. Yasmin closed her eyes with a sign and adjusted her


    breathing before saying, ¡°You look gentle but are stubborn as a mule.¡±


    Ross chuckled. "Aren''t you the same? An apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, does it?"


    "Do you know that Hydend is also conducting this experiment?" she suddenly asked.


    Ross was stunned.


    ¡®You didn''t know, huh?" Yasmin opened her eyes and looked at him knowingly.

 Chapter 2393

    Chapter 2393


    "No, I didn''t." Ross was unusually calm.


    Yasmin snorted. "Of course not. They wouldn''t let you in on such a ssified matter, would they?"


    "Then how did you find out about it?" he asked calmly.


    Yasmin looked away and gently cleared her throat, saying, "I have my ways. Do not doubt my words.


    They¡¯re the truth."


    "I don''t," Ross said casually, "I''m just curious since you said it''s ssified. Of course, you may im


    you have spies, but think about it. You¡¯ve been conducting this research for years. How many people


    know about it?"


    Ross steadily continued, "Or do you think you¡¯ve done a better job at keeping secrets than the


    Hydend government?"


    His series of questions stumped the queen. "Ross, you¡ª"


    Ross gently interjected, "Please don''t get upset. You know I''m making sense, don''t you?"


    He had done some soul-searching over the past few days and concluded that talking back at his


    mother would not work. Since Yasmin had grown ustomed to giving orders all these years, she


    would instinctively refute any differing opinions.


    Worse, she would stop listening to what others said. Therefore, Ross had tomunicate with her in


    ways that she could ept.


    Yasmin¡¯s expression stiffened. It was evident she was upset. Although Ross did not shout at her like


    back up what she said.


    The duke¡¯s words had struck a chord with her. Not only did she think it made sense, but the queen also


    felt she needed to continue the experiment. Therefore, she chose to believe it without investigating the


    truth.


    "Ross, you''ve even learned to talk in circles like the Hnders," Yasmin said meaningfully instead of


    losing her temper.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Surprisingly, Ross did not get upset. He took a step nearer and slowly knelt on one knee.


    Stunned, Yasmin looked on as he gently ced his hand on her knees and gazed up at her. Ross then


    muttered gently, "Mom, I''m lucky to have you around, especially at my age.¡±

 Chapter 2394

    Chapter 2394


    As Ross seldom behaved like this, Yasmin stared at him, not knowing how to react.


    "Mom, I know you''re scared too. You''re scared of aging and death, and you''re worried because there


    are many things you haven''t finished yet. I know you want to continue the experiment not just to live


    forever but because you have many things you want to do for the country."


    Yasmin fought back her tears upon hearing this.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been exhausted all these years. Whenever I get homete and walk past your room, I


    can hear you pacing around inside. You¡¯ve shouldered everything, and I wish to share your burden,


    but¡­¡±


    Ross did not continue. Although he meant well, he did not want his mother to think he wanted her


    power. The truth was that he just did not want her to tire herself out at her age.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bend over backward so much,¡± Ross thoughtfully spoke as he patted the back of


    Yasmin¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard for so many years. Are you going to carry on forever?¡±


    Yasmin hesitated for a long while before saying huskily, ¡°Ross, do you¡­want the throne?¡±


    She stared at her son profoundly. She had wondered about it for a very long time but had never voiced


    it out. Now, she could not help but ask him that.


    Ross did not avoid the question¡ªinstead, he looked into her eyes and nodded. ¡°I did. I¡¯d be lying if I


    said I didn¡¯t. I wanted to be king since the day I was old enough to enter politics, but I¡¯ve changed my


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    mind.¡±


    He earnestly smiled as he spoke. Even so, Yasmin was still skeptical. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ross continued, ¡°I¡¯m your son and second only to you in Yudonia. It doesn¡¯t matter much


    whether I¡¯m a prince or a king. Besides, you¡¯ve run the country exceptionally well.¡±


    He gently held her hand and said with a half-smile, ¡°The country has developed well over these years. I


    think it doesn''t matter who the ruler is as long as it will be good for the country and people."


    Yasmin grew emotional and nodded sharply. She was overwhelmed with a mix of feelings, not


    expecting her son to say such things to her. ¡°Ross, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, Mom. I understand. Regardless of what the rumors say about you, you''re my mom, and I


    know what kind of person you are,¡± Ross slowly continued, ¡°You should also know what kind of person


    I am.


    ¡°If you think you can cope, then you should continue ruling the country. However, I hope you¡¯ll


    reconsider the experiment.¡±


    Yasmin''s smile froze.

 Chapter 2395

    Chapter 2395


    Wanting to caress his face initially, Yasmin withdrew her hand. "So you still want me to give up on the


    experiment."


    "I just want you to spare yourself." Ross tried to hold her hand, but she moved it away.


    Yasmin averted her gaze and said, "I''m tired. You should go back to rest as well."


    "Mom¡­"


    Without looking at him, she said, "Rick!"


    Rick hurried inside and asked, "What can I do for you, Your Majesty?"


    "Bring him to his room," she said coldly.


    Rick motioned to walk over, but Ross stood up and said grimly, ¡°I know my way out.¡±


    As he walked toward the door, he stopped and looked over his shoulder, ¡°Mom, I know you won¡¯t listen


    to what I say, but I hope you think this through. Consider the ambitions you once had when you were


    young.


    ¡°Do you remember what you wanted to do when you first became the queen?¡± Ross then turned and


    left.


    Yasmin sat in her room alone for a long time. However, her gaze was unfocused as her mind drifted off.


    Her son¡¯s words had affected and reminded her of a distant past she had almost forgotten.


    Yasmin was just a nervous youngdy when she had just be the queen. Her father, the former


    ruler, gently put her hand on the scepter that symbolized power. He asked warmly, ¡°Do you know what


    this is?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°It¡¯s the scepter, Father!¡± Yasmin¡¯s teenage voice sounded crisp.


    However, her father shook his head. ¡°No, this is responsibility. By taking it, you will be responsible for


    the Yudonians¡¯ fate. You must protect and care for them so that they can live better lives.¡±


    Yasmin realized how important her job was at that time. After being on the throne for so long, she had


    forgotten many things and had grown so ustomed to being a queen that she could not let go of her


    power. She wanted to rule the country forever.


    ¡®What did I want to do back then?¡¯ Yasmin pondered as she gazed out of the window. A withered leaf


    then fell off a tree branch after being blown by the wind.


    ¡­


    For Lily, the only good thing about Yasmin taking charge was that she had more freedom now. At least


    Lily could walk around freely on that floor. She could not have asked for more after being held captive


    for so long.


    Of course, she knew Yasmin would never let her go. Having invested so much into the experiment, it


    was nearly impossible that the queen would give up so easily.


    Nheless, it did not take long for Lily to locate Nick¡¯s room.

 Chapter 2396

    Chapter 2396


    Yasmin probably did not try hiding Nick on purpose, unlike Fred. Of course, thetter had to do many


    things in secret back then.


    The man guarding Nick¡¯s room tried to stop Lily before letting her in. As they were under constant


    surveince, she guessed it was an order from the higher-ups and that the guard must have received


    the order through his earpiece.


    Nick sat obediently in the room. He smiled when he saw her, saying, ¡°Hi, Lily.¡±


    ¡°You still remember me, huh?¡± Lily felt sorry for the boy as she looked at him.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± He nodded.


    Lily had saved his life in Westwood and helped him a lot afterward. Nick also used to visit her house


    often before he got abducted.


    "You''ve gone through so much, Nicky." Lily noticed his scared expression and could not help but take a


    step closer. She then pulled him into her arms, but the boy tensed.


    Lily patted his back and said kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You know I¡¯m not the bad guy, right? You used to


    y with Galen at my house, remember?¡±


    Nick slowly rxed. "Lily¡­"


    Lily caressed his head and led him aside to sit down before examining him. "Have they mistreated


    you?"


    Nick shook his head slightly.


    Lily thought he might not even know what mistreatment meant.


    "I mean, did they beat or scold you? Did they bully you?" Although she could not see any injuries on


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    him, he might have been traumatized. After all, Nick was not as lively as before, and his eyes were dull.


    Nick shook his head again quietly. Although he was no longer talkative, he was as sharp as his father.


    Still, he was now tense and highly guarded.


    Lily knew a child like him should not behave like that. She caressed his head again and continued, ¡°All


    right, did you know where you were before this?¡±


    Nick nodded and asked, ¡°My dad¡­will rescue us, right?¡±


    Caught off guard, Lily took a deep breath. "You know they¡¯re all bad guys, huh?"


    Nick nodded again. "Did they catch you as well? Aren¡¯t you good at fighting? Why did you let them take


    you? Also¡­¡±


    After a pause, he looked at Lily¡¯s stomach in puzzlement. ¡°Where¡¯s your baby?¡±

 Chapter 2397

    Chapter 2397


    Lily remembered she was still pregnant thest time she saw Nick. She chuckled and palmed her t


    tummy, saying, ¡°I already gave birth.¡±


    "Was it a boy?" Nick asked curiously.


    "A boy and a girl," she said smilingly, showing her fingers.


    Nick''s eyes lit up, finally bing less guarded and more childlike. "Twins? Woah!"


    Lily was much gentler with children. She chuckled and said, "I''ll bring you to meet them when we have


    the chance."


    Seeing Nick reminded her of her children.


    "I''d love to meet them, but I don¡¯t think I can¡­" Nick¡¯s voice trailed off as he lowered his head.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lily felt a surge of sorrow. "Why can''t you? You¡¯ll meet them when we go back."


    "Can we?" He looked up expectantly, and Lily was saddened to see him like that.


    "Yes, of course!" She pulled him into her chest as she said so, both to him and to herself. Thinking she


    was no match for the queen, Lily had almost given up and prepared to die there.


    However, she changed her mind when she saw Nick.


    ''How can I give up now? My children need me while Mike is still waiting for Nicky''s return,¡¯ she thought.


    "I believe you, Lily." Nick let out a faint smile.


    After leaving the room, Lily told the guard, "I''d like to see Her Majesty."


    The man then led her to Yasmin''s room. When the queen saw Lily, she asked, ¡°Have youe here to


    tell me to give up on the experiment?¡±


    Yasmin knew Lily¡¯s every move, including her visitation to Nick¡¯s room just now. Therefore, the queen


    knew Lily¡¯s reason foring over.


    "No, I just want to go to theb." Lily shook her head.


    "You want to go to theb? For what?" Yasmin asked, widening her eyes in surprise.


    "I want to refine R10. I want to see if I can increase its sess rate or change its nature,¡± Lily said


    thoughtfully.


    The queen was puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "Fred proposed the experiment, right? I only had the form initially, but I didn''t know what the


    experiment was for because he, or should I say you, kept it from me and everyone else."

 Chapter 2398

    Chapter 2398


    Yasmin lowered her gaze to hide her emotions. She could not tell anyone what the experiment was for


    back then. After all, people would condemn her for trying to prolong her life by sacrificing another.


    Yasmin could not bear to give up on the experiment. Therefore, the organization only gave each team a


    form and told them to follow it strictly during the research.


    Of course, the organization also gave the teams irrelevant forms to keep them from figuring out what


    the experiment¡¯s goal was. Although it would cause a waste of manpower and resources, it was


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    necessary to ensure the experiment¡¯s confidentiality.


    Lily said thoughtfully, ¡°Now that I think about it, some things don¡¯t add up in the form. I¡¯d like to try


    making adjustments to it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Yasmin asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to change some ingredients and their dosages and the sequence in which I add them,¡± Lily


    exined, ¡°Our research had always been about transntation, recement, and continuation before


    this.


    ¡°I¡¯m considering stimting cell activity and regenerating cells. That way, there will be no need for


    "Really?" Yasmin eagerly asked, tempted by Lily¡¯s exnation.


    She was not as eager as she was now when Fred first mentioned the experiment. Although Yasmin


    longed for it, she was still hesitant, too. Firstly, the experiment was inhumane as it involved sacrificing


    another person. Secondly, it was highly risky.


    Although she did not fully understand what Lily said about cell regeneration, Yasmin knew she would


    not have to swap bodies with anyone.


    She also would not need to go through endless surgeries to prolong her life. Not only might she regain


    her youth through cell regeneration, but she also did not have to exin swapping bodies to her


    people.


    "Well, I can''t guarantee it¡¯ll work, but it''s feasible," Lily said seriously. She knew she could not make


    such a promise, but the less confident she sounded, the more Yasmin would believe her.


    If Lily promised to make it work, the queen would only think it was an excuse to save Nick and herself.


    After some hesitation, Yasmin asked, ¡°Then¡­ How much time do you need?¡±


    ¡°Six months or longer,¡± Lily answered truthfully. Since she had to redo everything, it would take time.


    The excitement in Yasmin''s eyes gradually faded as she mumbled, "I''m running out of time."


    She had waited long enough for R10, and she knew she might not even be around for another six


    months.


    After some thought, Lily said, ¡°Perhaps you can let me try? There¡¯s no harm in exploring another


    option, right?¡±

 Chapter 2399

    Chapter 2399


    Yasmin thought Lily was right. If Lily failed, the queen could always proceed with the original n.


    The R10 experiment had met plenty of resistance, and even Yasmin¡¯s own son objected to it.


    Furthermore, the public outcry would be overwhelming if people found out about it. Most importantly,


    Yasmin could not get past her conscience.


    Although she sounded determined, she was still hesitant. If not, she would have proceeded with the


    experiment the other day instead of putting it on hold. However, doing so had made her even more


    hesitant.


    Yasmin asked, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    Since Lily hade to see her, the queen thought the youngdy must havee to make a request.


    ¡°I need your support and the right to use theb and all its chemicals,¡± Lily casually said, ¡°I also hope


    you can let Dominic go.¡±


    Yasmin chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s the one who refuses to leave.¡±


    Dominic wanted to stay behind for Lily¡¯s sake, but the youngdy did not want him to do that. Lily


    asked, ¡°I can talk to him, but are you okay with letting him go, Your Majesty?¡±


    The queen fell silent. Deep down, she was reluctant because she had seen how excellent the miracle


    doctor was. Without relying on any equipment, he was able to pinpoint Yasmin¡¯s condition by just taking


    her wrist pulse.


    Furthermore, he had also saved her once, making the queen want to bring him back to Yudonia to be


    her personal physician. Still, she knew what Dominic was like after spending some time with him.


    If she were to force him to stay, he might even kill himself than help her.


    After some consideration, Yasmin nodded. ¡°Well, I respect that old man¡¯s decision on whether or not he


    wants to stay.¡±


    Lily nodded. "Then I''ll go say goodbye to him before I begin the new experiment."


    "Okay." Seeing Lily leave, she called out to her, "Lily! Despite the circumstances, I do treat and trust


    you as a friend. I hope you won''t let me down. Do you understand?"


    Lily nodded. "I do."


    ''As the ruler of her country, Queen Yasmin wouldn''t trust anyone easily, especially after what Fred did.


    If I were to deceive her¡­''


    Lily looked at the queen deeply before leaving. However, she did deceive Yasmin. The so-called new


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    idea was just something Lily had made up.

 Chapter 2400

    Chapter 2400


    Lily got the idea from some sci-fi novels and movies she had read and watched before.


    She came up with it at thest minute just to buy time.


    She could not let Nick be the test subject.


    Therefore, she nned to convince Yasmin that her idea had worked so that the old queen would give


    up on the R10 experiment.


    Of course, whether she could realize it was another matter.


    At least Lily had gotten the queen to let Dominic leave.


    However, the old man stubbornly refused to do so as Lily had expected.


    Dominic said in a huff, "I''ll only leave with you!"


    "Come on!"


    Lily let out a helpless sigh.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "You know I can''t go."


    "Then I''m staying.I''ve lived long enough, anyway.If you don''t care about your life, then I don''t care


    about mine!"


    Dominic spoke dismissively, spreading his arms.


    Lily knew he was upset because he cared about her safety.


    "Old man..."


    Having not called him that for a long time, she sat beside him and dangled her legs like when she was


    young.


    She softened her tone and continued, "Do you think I want to die? Do you think I don''t want to leave?


    You know how hard I''ve been trying to leave, right?"


    Dominic looked upset but said nothing.


    "I have to stay, but not you."


    Lily looked over her shoulder at him.


    "Yasmin is willing to set you free.Why won''t you seize the opportunity? I would¡¯ve left without you if she


    let me."


    "You..."


    Although Dominic knew she was exaggerating, he could not help but re at her.


    "Little brat!"


    "You should leave as soon as possible."


    Lily dropped her teasing smile and said thoughtfully, "She might change her mind, you know.You can


    still try to rescue me when you''re outside.


    "Besides, you know the situation here.Yasmin only agreed because she''s grateful to you.If she stops


    being so merciful, she won''t let you go so quickly.Dominic knew she was right.They had to walk on


    eggshells around Yasmin because she was unpredictable.


    Although Dominic¡¯s words had impacted Yasmin, she still refused to give up.


    It showed how obsessed Yasmin was with achieving immortality.


    Still, Dominic disliked the idea of leaving Lily behind.


    "Lily¡ª"


    Lily interrupted, "I know what you''re thinking, old man, but it''s different now.I''m trying my best to buy


    time."


    After a pause, she said, "I need you to help me with something when you get out."


    "Hmm?"


    Dominic looked at her, puzzled.


    Lily whispered something, and his eyes grew wide.


    "Will it work?"


    Lily nodded.


    "I think so."

 Chapter 2401

    Chapter 2401


    After some persuasion, Dominic left the following day.


    To avoid any trouble, Lily ensured the old man left early in the morning.


    It was done quietly, so not many people knew about it.


    Lily stood on the balcony and sighed in relief when she saw the car carrying Dominic leave the


    embassy.


    She knew Fred might try to stop Dominic halfway, but the queen would not do such a thing.


    Lily then took a deep breath and headed straight to theboratory.


    Although familiar with her way there, she was surprised to see it still in operation when she arrived.


    Entering, she saw Rhea sitting alone by the table, where a piece of equipment was running.


    Rhea seemed to have dozed off with her head propped on her hand and back toward Lily.


    Lily quietly walked up behind her and narrowed her eyes when she saw the things inside the


    equipment.


    She could not tell what they were, but she knew Rhea''s experiment was never meant to help people.


    Rhea caught herself from leaning forward and looked up.


    She then sighed in relief when she realized she had not missed a thing.


    Immediately after, she sensed something and abruptly looked over her shoulder.


    Rhea was shocked and somewhat angry to see Lily.


    "Why are you here?"


    Rhea had gone to great lengths to secure an opportunity to work on something that could shock the


    world, yet Lily reappeared.


    The former was baffled that the woman who would be a guinea pig could be standing there,


    looking as though she was a free woman.


    "What harmful thing are you researching now?" Lily asked.


    Rhea rolled her eyes.


    "Why do you care?"


    "Exactly! What do you care?"


    Lily turned and walked away.


    As it would be pointless to stop Rhea, Lily decided to leave her alone.


    What mattered now was to rescue Nick and get Yasmin to stop the R10 experiment.


    Still, Rhea chased after Lily.


    "Wait! What are you doing here? Her Majesty agreed to let me take charge of theb.


    Stop right there! Do you hear me?!"


    She was furious because Lily ignored her.


    Rhea could not tolerate anyone ignoring her.


    She quickly overtook Lily and barred her way.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Hey, I told you to stop!"


    Lily stopped and looked at her in amusement.


    "Why should I listen to you?"


    "You little¡ª"


    Rhea calmed herself, knowing she could never outargue Lily.


    The former changed her tone, "There are many pieces of equipment here, and you might identally


    touch what you shouldn''t.


    "Besides, Her Majesty has entrusted the ce to me.I don''t know why you''re here, but you mustn''t


    disturb my experiment.It¡¯s imperative!"

 Chapter 2402

    Chapter 2402


    Rhea sounded rather proud of herself, but Lily looked at her impassively, asking, "Are you done?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rhea looked puzzled.


    "Get out of my way then."


    Lily pushed her aside and walked away.


    Rhea was furious, but there was nothing she could do because she was no match for Lily.


    Even if she had a gun, she could not kill Lily.


    Rhea then took a deep breath and reminded herself not to get upset as Lily was bound to die.


    Instead of arguing, Rhea knew to focus on her experiment.


    After studying the form many times, she discovered that it should work.


    However, she needed to adjust the ratio of the ingredients.


    At least ording toputer analysis, the form was able to change the DNA sequence of


    organisms, which was crucial.


    Rhea was thrilled, thinking she might be able to make it work.


    On the other hand, Lily chose a rtively quiet room to conduct her experiment.


    After checking out other rooms, she picked this one because there was only one entrance that she


    could easily monitor.


    Although there were surveince cameras inside, there were blind spots.


    Still, it did not matter where Lily worked because her idea was new, and Yasmin would not understand


    what she was doing.


    Even other experts might not understand it.


    Since that was the case, Lily could do whatever she wanted.


    She switched on a machine and waited for the needed herbs to arrive.


    Mike stood quietly at the edge of the balcony for a long while.


    Austin passed by and saw Mike, so the former went to stand beside him.


    Austin followed Mike¡¯s gaze and noticed no one was in the yard, wondering what Mike was looking at.


    Alexander did not have many housekeepers at home.


    After everything that had happened, he dismissed some of them, leaving only a few loyal ones.


    Austin looked at the yard and then at Mike, but thetter kept staring ahead without ncing at Austin.


    Austin could not help but ask, "What are you looking at?"


    "The cars," he said ndly.


    "The cars?" Austin frowned.


    Several cars were in the yard, but they had always been there.


    Austin could not understand why Mike would look at them.

 Chapter 2403

    Chapter 2403


    "Alex has been busy," Mike suddenly said.


    Austin yed along, "Yeah, we haven''t seen much of him over the past two days.I wonder what he''s up


    to."


    After a pause, he thought of something and looked over his shoulder at Mike.


    "You''re waiting for Alex?"


    "What has he been doing?"


    Mike finally turned to look at Austin.


    The former looked confused and somewhat suspicious.


    "What else? He must be busy with the rescue.


    Besides, he can''t just abandon his business, can he? I''m sure he still has to take care of it


    asionally."


    Thinking Mike was behaving strangely, Austin added, "You''re not suspicious of him, are you?"


    "Can''t I be?" Mike asked.


    Austin instinctively tried to feel his forehead, but Mike leaned back, avoiding his hand.


    "Are you feeling okay? What''s gotten into you? You know what Alex has done for us.I know you''re


    anxious for your son, but you shouldn''t overthink things, okay?" Austin said.


    Mike looked at Austin intensely and turned to look toward the yard.


    "I''m not."


    "You''re not? Did you even hear yourself just now?"


    Austin said, "You know, it''s not that we can do anything we want considering who they are.Besides¡ª"


    Mike interrupted, "Has the prince called you?"


    "Huh?"


    Caught off guard, Austin shook his head.


    "No."


    "Oh," Mike said, looking dispirited.


    He had been emotionally unstable, and any news regarding Nick would significantly affect his mood.


    Perhaps he would only calm down when his son returned.


    Just as Austin wanted to console him, a familiar-looking car moved in from outside.


    It took a moment for him to realize it was Alexander''s car.


    Since Alexander had many cars and seldom used that one, Austin did not recognize it right away.


    As the car slowly moved into the yard, Austin looked at Mike and said, "We''re all friends, so stop


    imagining things, okay? I understand how you feel.


    Although I have no children, I know what it feels like to have a family held hostage..."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice trailed off when he saw the car stop, and it was not Alexander who got out of the car.


    Austin shouted in surprise, "Uncle Dom?!"


    He then rushed downstairs.


    Mike stared at the old man and leaned over the railing expectantly.


    However, no one else got out of the car except Alexander, even after it went away to park.


    Staring wide- eyed for a moment, Mike spun around and ran downstairs as well.

 Chapter 2404

    Chapter 2404


    ¡°Uncle Dom!" Austin grabbed Dominic''s arms excitedly. "It''s really you!"


    "Of course it''s me!" Dominic snorted and red at him.


    Austin giggled, unable to contain his joy. As the two talked, someone stormed past them toward the


    car. Mike pressed against the car window and strained to look inside, banging on it. ¡°Nick?! Nicky!¡±


    Alexander, Austin, and Dominic fell silent. Ultimately, Alexander went over and patted Mike¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°He¡¯s not in there.¡±


    "You''re lying!" Mike pushed Alexander¡¯s hand off him, refusing to ept the truth. "If Dominic cane


    back, why can''t my son?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike pointed at the old man as he roared.


    Alexander looked at him deeply. ¡°You know your son¡¯s scenario is different.¡±


    "How is it different? He''s just a kid!" Mike shouted, almost bursting into tears. Since he was on the brink


    of breaking down, it was too much of a blow to him that the embassy had released Dominic but not


    Nick.


    "You know they¡¯re treating him as a test subject like Lily," Alexander said calmly.


    Mike knew, but he just could not ept it. He even wanted to take Nick''s ce in the experiment if he


    could. Mike sank to his knees with his hands still on the car.


    Seeing him so, Dominic and Austin walked over. The old man said, ¡°I saw your son.¡±


    Mike looked up at Dominic with hopeful eyes. "Really?!"


    The old man nodded thoughtfully. "I only saw him once. Isn''t he about this tall?"


    Gesturing, he continued, "He looks like a well-behaved kid with a pair of big eyes. He also speaks


    steadily like a grownup, right?"


    Mike nodded repeatedly as the old man described Nick.


    "Yes, yes, that''s him! How is he? Has he lost weight? Is he hurt? Is there anything wrong with him?"


    Mike asked anxiously, grabbing Dominic''s arms.


    The old man nced at Mike¡¯s hands and then looked up and shook his head. "I never met him before


    that. How do I know if he has gained or lost weight? As for injuries, there are none. I also took his wrist


    pulse, and he''s healthy. Rest assured, he''s not sick or anything."


    Relieved, Mike kept nodding. "What else?"


    "That''s it. I told you I''ve only met your boy once." After a pause, Dominic added, "However, I must say


    your son is a much stronger person than you."


    Mike was puzzled.


    Dominic pulled Mike¡¯s hands off himself and said, ¡°I meant thatst part.¡±

 Chapter 2405

    Chapter 2405


    Momentarily taken aback, Mike nodded and stood up. "Yeah, you''re right. My son is much tougher than


    me!"


    "Do you know in which aspect?" Dominic asked, baffling not just Mike but also Alexander and Austin,


    who shared a look.


    Mike shook his head. "I guess in every aspect."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s the mindset,¡± Dominic shook his head and said meaningfully, "Your son has a better mindset than


    you. I''ve met many people, but rarely anyone like him.¡±


    Dominic continued sympathetically, "The situation is hard to bear, let alone for a child. However, he''s


    very calm and sensible. He''s something else¡ªI''ll give him that."


    Mike let out a half-smile after hearing the old man¡¯s praise as if he was seeing his son now. "Yeah,


    Nicky has always been a sensible boy. Many people say he''s too mature to be a child."


    Mike¡¯s smile slowly faded as he continued, "Sometimes I wish he could be more childlike. It''s my fault


    for not being around for him much."


    Since Nick had always been with his mother in the past, Mike wished he could spend more time with


    his son if he had the chance.


    "Hey, quit dwelling on what could¡¯ve been because we can''t do it all over again. If your son could move


    on and is now doing his best to stay alive, how can you be such a wimp?" Dominic asked.


    Stumped, Mike gradually grew calmer. He nodded and said, "You''re right. I was too emotional. I should


    pull myself together for my son!"


    Dominic looked at him deeply, sighing. "I didn''t mean to criticize you, but we shouldn''t waste time


    feeling sorry for ourselves. We still have to stop the experiment, don''t we?"


    "Not unless we can change Queen Yasmin''s mind." Alexander shook his head. "We thought about it


    before."


    "Yes, it''s indeed hard to change that old gal''s mind," Dominic said with a sigh. After talking to her a few


    times, he seemed to have swayed her. Still, something would crop up during a turning point and spoil


    his efforts.


    Dominic then shook his head and noticed the trio looking at him funny. He blinked in puzzlement,


    asking, ¡°What? Did I say something funny?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all!¡± The trio coughed, thinking only Dominic would dare call the queen an old gal.


    "Let''s talk inside," Austin quickly said, not wanting to keep the old man standing. They then moved into


    the mansion.


    Dominic quickly sat down and leaned back, looking tired. Alexander gently asked, ¡°Would you like to


    take a nap first?¡±


    The old man red at him. "I''m starving! Can I at least eat first?"

 Chapter 2406

    Chapter 2406


    Amused, Alexander quickly asked his housekeepers to prepare a meal. Dominicter wolfed down the


    food as the trio looked on.


    "Didn''t the embassy provide any food?"


    "So what if they did?" Dominic took a burrito. "I''m not used to Yudonian dishes."


    He shook his head as if disgusted by their food.


    Austin pushed a bowl of mushroom soup over. "Eat slowly, Uncle Dom. It''s all yours."


    "So why did they let you go?" Mike asked curiously.


    Dominic nced at him and fell silent for a moment. He then grabbed a napkin to wipe the corner of his


    mouth. "That little brat found a way to get me out."


    The trio was puzzled for a moment but soon realized he was referring to Lily. "But why would they


    agree to let you go?"


    Indeed, it was surprising. After all, Nick and Lily had never managed to escape before this.


    "Well, I''m not very important to them." Dominic leaned into his chair and said casually, "What matters to


    them is the experiment, not an old man like me."


    Nodding, Alexander knew he was right. That was why Lily could never return unless Yasmin changed


    her mind.


    Austin asked in frustration, "Is there no other way to stop the experiment besides changing Queen


    Yasmin''s mind?"


    Well, there is," Mike said thoughtfully. As he sounded odd, the others looked at him curiously.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "If Her Majesty dies, the experiment will stop." He looked solemnly at them.


    rmed, Austin said, "Are you talking about assassinating her? Are you out of your fucking mind?!"


    "It doesn''t have to be an assassination. The queen is old, isn''t she? Who knows, she might get sick or


    encounter some kind of ident." Although Mike said so, they knew what he meant.


    However, it was too radical, and murdering someone would make them no different than those who


    conducted those harmful experiments. Furthermore, assassinating the queen was no simple task.


    "Actually, there might be a way to change Queen Yasmin''s mind," Alexander suddenly said, surprising


    the others.

 Chapter 2407

    Chapter 2407


    Alexander said, "If we can show her the experiment is doomed to fail, she might change her mind.¡±


    Austin shook his head. "Well, you may be right, but how are we going to do that? We can''t take over


    the experiment, can we? Unless she sees it, a suspicious person like her will never believe it."


    Dominic nodded repeatedly. Based on his conversation with Yasmin, he could tell how stubborn she


    was, even though she might waver sometimes. That was why it was difficult to persuade her.


    "That''s what we have to do¡ªconduct the experiment!" Alexander said, "Let¡¯s show her how it''ll fail."


    Austin was bewildered, but Mike had an inkling of what Alexander meant. "You''re not talking about


    hypnosis, are you?"


    If they could perform hypnosis on Yasmin the way Rhea did to Ross and stage the experiment, they


    might be able to mislead her into thinking it had failed.


    "No, no, no! That won''t work." Austin shook his head. "What about Mike and Prince Ross? Since the


    hypnosis failed on them, it shows it doesn''t work. Besides, we won''t even have a chance to meet


    Queen Yasmin. How are we going to hypnotize her?¡±


    He did not think the method would work at all.


    Dominic said, "I think it''s worth a shot."


    "Uncle Dom?" Austin looked at him, puzzled.


    Dominic sat forward and cleared his throat. "There were sessful cases before, so hypnosis is


    feasible. Of course, controlling a person''s mind using hypnosis has never been done before."


    He nced meaningfully at Mike, the man Rhea had failed to control.


    After a pause, the old man continued, "However, it''s possible to manipte Her Majesty''s


    consciousness into believing what she sees is real by entering her dream."


    Austin had heard of this before, but having not done rted academic research before, he did not know


    much about it. He blinked, somewhat skeptical. "Are you sure? What if she wakes up halfway and


    pretends to be hypnotized like Mike did?"


    Dominic patiently exined, "As I said, we''re to manipte her senses but not her mind. As long as


    you don''t try to control it, the chances of her waking up aren''t high.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Rhea''s experiment failed because she ced too much hope on the drug, thinking it could control a


    person''s mind with the help of hypnosis. However, Rhea failed to manipte Mike because he was


    obsessed with saving his son.


    Therefore, the man managed to catch what she was doing and guarded against her. Dominic''s idea


    differed. His suggestion was to perform the R10 experiment inside the queen''s dream through ordinary


    hypnosis.

 Chapter 2408

    Chapter 2408


    "It''s just an idea." Alexander looked toward Dominic. "I think Queen Yasmin is obsessed with the R10


    experiment because she hasn''tpleted it. If she thinks she has, perhaps she might not be so hung


    up on it."


    "I think so, too." Nodding, Dominic said thoughtfully, ¡°It makes sense from a psychological standpoint."


    Austin leaned into his chair and sighed in relief. "So, herees the crucial question: who¡¯s going to


    hypnotize her? She has her guard up against us. Besides, it''s not easy formoners like us to meet


    a queen."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He spoke half-jokingly and spread his arms, yawning.


    "Me!" Dominic suddenly said, startling Austin so much that he almost fell backward.


    "Uncle Dom?" Austin reseated himself and looked toward the old man. "Are you out of your mind? You


    just got back, for goodness'' sake! No, you can''t take such a risk."


    He shook his head vigorously. He could not let his granduncle put himself in danger again.


    ¡°Who else can go? You?¡± Dominic gave Austin a sidelong nce and snorted.


    Austin was stumped.


    "Only I can meet her. Besides, I''m afraid I''m the only person who knows how to do it," the old man


    spoke solemnly, trying to state a fact.


    The trio could only remain silent and admit he was right. Even if they were willing to take the risk and


    create a chance to meet Yasmin, they would not know how to hypnotize her. Although Rhea had tried


    to hypnotize Mike before, he did not know how to do it.


    "Are you confident?" Alexander asked. He would never let the old man take the risk if he were not.


    Dominic nced at Alexander and nodded. "I once saved her, so I think she¡¯ll trust me. Besides, she


    has insomnia. She won''t suspect a thing if I tell her the hypnosis is to help her sleep."


    Since he sounded reasonable, the other two had no reason to stop him. However, Austin still felt


    uneasy about it. "But you just got out of¡ª"


    "So what?" Dominic interrupted. "I¡¯m still in Hydend, aren¡¯t I? Besides, do you have a better n?"


    Austin was stumped. Since he could note up with one, he said through clenched teeth, ¡°Then I''ll


    go with you to look after you."


    That was apromise he was willing to make.

 Chapter 2409

    Chapter 2409


    "Do you think I need your protection?" Dominic knocked Austin¡¯s head and said bluntly, "More like


    you''re going to mess things up for me."


    "Hey! Uncle Dom, I¡ª"


    Dominic interrupted, "What will you do while I hypnotize the old gal? Sing her a luby? Do you think I


    can hypnotize her with you hanging around?"


    Austin was stumped.


    "I''m going to hypnotize her, not move furniture. I don''t need you." Dominic then turned to Alexander.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Give me two days to prepare. I need to return to my estate to take care of something."


    Alexander nodded. "Okay. If you need anything, just let me know."


    With that, the group concluded their meeting. Although it was only two days, the wait was distressing


    enough. For them, each day dyed was unbearable.


    Meanwhile, Rhea and Lily put their best efforts into their experiments as ifpeting against each


    other.


    Yasmin had never visited theboratory, not even once. It was as if she had forgotten about the ce.


    All she did was bask in the sun and feel the wind on the balcony as if enjoying her retirement.


    The sunlight was lovely today as the queen wheeled herself to the airy spot on the balcony. She tilted


    her head back and narrowed her eyes, listening to the birds chirping.


    Rick approached from behind and ced a thin nket over her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s pretty windy out here,


    Your Majesty.¡±


    His simple gesture showed he cared for her. When he leaned over to adjust the nket, Yasmin said,


    ¡°You¡¯re blocking the sun.¡±


    Rick quickly straightened up and moved aside while Yasmin enjoyed the sun¡¯s warmth. Rick could only


    stand aside in silence.


    Yasmin remained quiet for a long while, seeming to have fallen asleep until the sound of a car engine


    echoed from downstairs. She opened her eyes slightly and nced downstairs, probably disturbed by


    the noise.


    Her position offered the view of the gate, but since she was in a wheelchair, she could see nothing. She


    grunted and moved her body, saying, ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±


    ¡°Not long, Your Majesty,¡± Rick answered gently, ¡°Only about an hour.¡±


    "An hour, huh? I felt like I slept for a long time. That was a good nap." Feeling slightly numb, she


    stretched her neck and looked over her shoulder at Rick. "It¡¯d be wonderful if I could sleep that well


    every day,¡± she said thoughtfully.


    As she got old, she realized having proper sleep had be a luxury.


    Rick was not good with words, unlike Fred. Hence, the former remained silent. If Fred were around, he


    would surely try to tter Yasmin and tell her she was still young. However, Rick simply continued


    guarding her.

 Chapter 2410

    Chapter 2410


    Yasmin looked at Rick. "How are their experiments?"


    "They are still working on them."


    The queen knew it meant the two had made little progress.


    "Can I trust them?" She could be asking herself or him. After not getting a response, she closed her


    eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°How¡¯s Fred?¡±


    "He''s been quiet," Rick answered.


    Fred had not spoken a word since Yasmin¡¯s visit. It was as if he had epted his fate.


    "Did you give him the supplements?" Yasmin asked.


    Rick nodded. "Yes, just as you instructed."


    "Good." Yasmin nodded thoughtfully and then turned to look out of the balcony. The lush greenery


    around the ce lifted her mood. However, many yellow leaves fell from the branches when the wind


    blew.


    "I don''t wish to wait forever." Gazing at the fallen leaves on the ground, Yasmin said thoughtfully,


    "Inform all the experts to get prepared. I want to proceed with R10."


    Rick was somewhat surprised. "Now?"


    "Tell them to prepare and await further instructions," she said solemnly and stopped talking.


    Rick left immediately to carry out her order.


    Meanwhile, Lily remained focused on her experiment, clueless about Rick and Yasmin¡¯s conversation.


    Since all the other experiments had stopped, only Lily and Rhea worked in theboratory.


    Rhea went to see what Lily worked on out of curiosity¡ªhowever, the former left after failing to


    understand Lily¡¯s work. Lily knew Rhea hade over but ignored her. What the former told Yasmin


    was a half-truth, after all.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily had lied about searching for another way to achieve immortality. As far as she knew, it was


    unachievable. Still, activating cell regeneration for a longer and healthier life was possible.


    As she was not going against her conscience, she made good progress.


    Meanwhile, things were different for Rhea. Whenever she felt close to seeding, she failed. As it was


    aplicated experiment, it was usual to suffer continuous setbacks.


    Lily''s presence and experiment gave Rhea a lot of pressure. Thetter wanted to pull off her


    experiment quicker than Lily to prove she was better.


    Rhea stared at the experimental apparatus and then nced at the data analysis graph on the


    ¡°Fuck!" she cursed and mmed the table.

 Chapter 2411

    Chapter 2411


    ¡®Not again!'' Rhea eximed inwardly. She knew she should not be so impatient but could not help it.


    Somehow, she felt threatened by Lily also experimenting.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rhea took a deep breath and looked up at the apparatus and the data on the screen. She then threw


    everything into a specialized trash bin and marched out to see Lily¡¯s progress. Rhea soon reached


    Lily¡¯s area and realized she was sleeping inside.


    Rhea rubbed her eyes and looked again to ensure Lily was indeed asleep. Thetteryfortably


    on a rocking recliner with a thick nket over her. Lily looked like she was on vacation, with tea and


    snacks on the table beside her.


    Rhea grew even more frustrated when she saw how smoothly Lily¡¯s experiment went.


    ''How can she be enjoying herself here while I''ve been working my ass off? Instead of experimenting,


    she just found an excuse to ck off! No, she came here to agitate me. That must be it!''


    Thinking so, Rhea red at her and had an evil idea when she turned to look at the stuff on the table.


    Since Lily was still asleep, she hurried over and touched the apparatus. Suddenly, a rxed voice


    sounded, "I wouldn''t do that if I were you."


    Startled, Rhea looked over her shoulder.


    Lily remained on the recliner but did not even open her eyes.


    Still, Rhea was familiar with her voice and was sure she was the one who said that.


    Rhea snorted and reached toward the apparatus again while staring at Lily.


    "Three, two¡­" Lily suddenly started to count down, her eyes still closed.


    Rhea was baffled.


    "Cut the shit¡ª" Before she could finish, Rhea felt a burning pain in her hand and groaned.


    She jerked her hand back and red at Lily. "What the hell are you making here?"


    "I warned you, didn''t I?"

 Chapter 2412

    Chapter 2412


    Finally, Lily opened her eyes and slowly sat up. ¡°You studied medicine, yet you can¡¯t tell me what it


    contains?¡±


    Rhea turned and studied the contents of the apparatus with a frown. However, she still could not tell


    even after sniffing at it. She roared, ¡°You¡¯re just bluffing!¡±


    She noticed her hand was reddish on one side as if it had been scalded. Even so, what she touched


    was not hot. Some liquid flowed out from the several bottles that she knocked over.


    Still, Lily did not look nervous, as if she did not mind them. She even refilled her teacup and casually


    took a sip. She then said with a half-smile, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t know what they are? It''s okay¡ªyou can tell


    me.¡±


    "They¡¯re just some corrosive chemicals. What''s so special about them?" Rhea said, "I only burned my


    hand because you tricked me."


    "I warned you, didn''t I?¡± ncing at her, Lily put down her tea while ncing at Rhea before heading


    toward her.


    The former looked at Rhea¡¯s injured hand and then at the table, continuing, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Those aren¡¯t


    corrosive chemicals. Honestly, even I don¡¯t know what they are.¡±


    Rhea was bewildered.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I genuinely don''t know what those are." Lily chuckled and leaned to the side.


    "As you know, I''m in the experimental stage, so I must remain open-minded.


    "I''m trying to mix nonpatible chemicals to see what changes they bring." Tilting her head, Lily


    looked at the stuff beside her. "See? The results are surprising."


    "Have you gone mad?!" Rhea eximed despite herself. Having done countless experiments, she


    thought it was ridiculous to mix chemicals without a clear goal.


    "It''s normal for idents to happen. As someone who has experimented often, you should know,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    shouldn¡¯t you?" After a pause, Lily thought of something. "Oh, yeah, didn''t you have an ident once


    and blow up the whole ce?


    ¡°You even¡­ faked your death, didn''t you? It''s not fair if only you can go crazy." Lily sneered and then


    turned to leave.


    "That was different!" Rhea said, "Wait a minute. Just what kind of experiment are you conducting?


    What are you up to?"


    "It''s none of your damn business," Lily said bluntly, "Have I ever asked about your experiments?"


    "If you ask me, I''ll tell you," Rhea said, as if offering to exchange information.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested." Lily waved no, looking uninterested.


    The more she did so, the more exasperated Rhea became. "Aren''t you curious about what harmful


    experiment I''m conducting?"


    Lily found itughable that Rhea would admit it. The former sat back on the recliner and looked at her.


    "So you admit you''ve been harming people? So you know what you''re doing, yet you im to be


    advancing science. What a joke. You''re a disgrace to all scientists."


    Rhea ignored that and said, "You aren''t even experimenting, are you? I know you''re just trying to buy


    time. Am I right?"

 Chapter 2413

    Chapter 2413


    Rhea had no idea what sort of deal Lily had made with Yasmin. After all, the queen had only put Rhea


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    in charge of theboratory two days ago.


    Rhea knew Lily was different from her. The former was upset that almost everyone favored Lily. From


    the look of it, Lily was not serious about her experiment at all.


    "Whatever." Lily nced at Rhea casually. "Snitch on me if you want."


    Rhea¡¯s hand hurt, making Lily¡¯s attitude agitate her further.


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t? You¡¯re not the queen¡¯s only favorite! Don¡¯t forget why you¡¯re here, Lily. There are


    no VIP guests in the embassy,¡± Rhea mocked and turned to leave.


    Lily remained seated as she gazed after Rhea¡¯s departing figure. As the former¡¯s smile faded, she grew


    solemn. Lily knew she was not the queen¡¯s favorite. Although Yasmin seemed kind and friendly, she


    was highly selfish.


    If not, she would not have held onto the throne for so many years without abdicating and ignoring her


    son¡¯s advice to stop the experiment. Therefore, Lily thought only a better alternative could change


    Yasmin¡¯s mind.


    Indeed, Rhea was right to think Lily was just messing around in theb. Thetter knew it was


    impossible to achieve immortality and did not want to waste her life limited life on something so


    meaningless.


    Besides, Lily never intended to develop such a thing anyway. While it was possible to slow down aging


    and prolong life through stimting cell regeneration, such research would take a very long time.


    What mattered most to Lily was to show Yasmin that she was indeed experimenting. Lily nned to


    show her finished product after some time. It did not matter whether or not Lily¡¯s experiment would


    work since Yasmin and her experts would know nothing about it.


    After all, even a bright and experienced woman like Rhea had failed to understand Lily¡¯s research just


    now.


    Since Yasmin trusted Lily¡¯s abilities, others would believe whatever Lily said. Lily only had one goal


    now¡ªto rescue Nick.


    Lily did not care if she were to die at the embassy, with or without the queen, as long as she could get


    Nick out. Still, Lily did not want to die without destroying the research and ensuring it would not harm


    anyone again.


    Meanwhile, Rhea stormed away to look for Yasmin. However, the guards stopped her, informing her


    that the queen was not around.

 Chapter 2414

    Chapter 2414


    As the guards stopped Rhea at the stairwell, she looked down at the empty hallway and calmed herself


    down. ¡°I have something important to tell Her Majesty. Please pass her my message. Otherwise, you¡¯ll


    all pay for messing things up, okay? It''s about the experiment.¡±


    Rhea could not help but speak arrogantly, thinking she was now working for the queen.


    However, the guards remained still. One of them said, "Her Majesty says no one is to disturb her."


    Sensing something was off, Rhea tried to peer inside, but the guards held her back. She frowned and


    asked, "Is Her Majesty resting, or has she gone somewhere else?"


    "We can''t tell you that."


    Rhea felt helpless but knew she could not force her way in.


    Although Yasmin permitted her to use theboratory, Rhea knew it did not mean the queen treated her


    differently. Besides, it was unusual for the queen to let Lily conduct her experiment under the


    circumstances.


    Although Rhea was upset, she could only stomach her frustration and head toward the elevator. After


    taking a few steps, she seemed to think of something and walked back to the guards.


    "Hey, if Her Majesty isn''t around, can I see Rick? Tell him that I have something important and urgent to


    discuss." She tried to look as if she was in a hurry.


    Hearing so, the two guards exchanged a hesitant look.


    "I''m not kidding, guys," she stressed.


    However, the two guards stayed still and answered, "Rick isn''t here either. You''ll have to wait."


    "He''s not around, too?" Rhea was surprised. However, she knew Rick hardly ever left Yasmin¡¯s side,


    and they probably left together. Still, Rhea wondered what they could be doing.


    ¡®What could be more important than the experiment? Isn¡¯t it the queen¡¯s priority?¡¯


    Rhea pondered as she walked, suddenly realizing the experiment might not be Yasmin¡¯s top priority.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Rhea thought the queen only cared about R10. For an elderly person like Yasmin, the allure of


    extraordinary abilities like invisibility was far less tempting than immortality.


    That was why she always favored Lily over Rhea.


    However, Rhea found the whole idea of immortality absurd. Although she enjoyed experimenting, she


    felt it was hard to achieve.


    Suddenly, Rhea turned and asked, ¡°Did Her Majesty go to theb?¡±


    The guards did not answer, but Rhea knew her guess was correct when she noticed the guards freeze


    briefly.


    ''So she went to theb, yet I didn''t see her on my way here. So, she either went to anotherb or used


    another passage just now. If so, why did she go to theb now? And why is she keeping it from


    everyone? Wait a minute! Probably not everyone, but just me?''

 Chatper 2415

    Chatper 2415


    Rhea had a sudden thought and hurried back to theboratory. When she arrived, Lily was still lying on the recliner with her eyes


    closed. This time, Rhea marched in and asked, "You''re still here?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lily opened her eyes and casually nced at Rhea. "Where else should | be?"


    "So you don''t know either," Rhea mumbled. After some thought, she caught herself and snorted. "Never mind. Just continue with


    your experiment."


    Rhea felt better when she realized Yasmin had not told Lily anything either. It showed Lily did not matter as much to the queen as


    Rhea had thought. Still, Rhea wondered where else the queen could be if not theboratory.


    Puzzled, Rhea turned and headed out.


    Lily half-sat up and gazed after her with a frown, feeling something was amiss. "What... do you mean?"


    ¡°Nothing. Just continue with your work," Rhea answered without looking back. "Or | should say go back to sleep."


    She mocked Lily because she did not seem serious about the experiment. Rhea thought she did not need to bother will Lily since


    even the queen did not care about her that much.


    What mattered most to Rhea was finding out what Yasmin was up to. After going through so much, Rhea knew she could only


    achieve her goals by understanding what others desired.


    Lily knew something was up when she heard Rhea''s hurried footsteps.


    ¡®Although Rhea might be trying to trick me, it doesn''t look like it either. Besides, she was surprised | was still here when she


    returned. Where else would | be if not here? Why would she expect otherwise.¡¯


    With that in mind, Lily got up and headed out. However, there was no one outside, and theboratory was so quiet that it was


    unnerving. Lily somehow felt even more uneasy this time. Soon after, she went to Yasmin''s room.


    As Lily exited the elevator, a guard stopped her. "Halt!"


    Lily said, "Please tell Her Majesty | need to see her regarding something urgent.¡±


    The two guards exchanged nces before one said, "Her Majesty doesn''t wish to see anyone."


    Lily responded half-threateningly, "It''s


    important. You know ate amid |


    hei highly bet Wajesty inks of me.


    l''something happens, you''ll have a


    lot to answer for." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The guards chuckled, and then one of


    them said, "It''s funny hg everyone|


    argue presse Nort they''re


    eae have something important


    to the Her Majesty." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Someone came here before me?" Lily asked curiously.


    Catching themselves, the guards


    waved no. "No, no, Her Majesty says


    she''s not seeing anyone. Yo


    go back , wajtfor fe) @umimons:


    "Ip HeP Majesty not seeing anyone, or


    is she not around?" Lily asked. Due to


    her instincts andbat training,


    she could sense there was no one


    else around besides the two guards.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chatper 2416

    Chatper 2416


    ¡®Perhaps Queen Yasmin isn''t even around."


    The guards had strange expressions as one of them waved and said, ¡°We have no idea."


    "Okay, | got it." Lily nodded.


    The guards were puzzled, wondering what she got. They remained at their posts as they watched her leave.


    When Lily reentered the elevator, she did not press the floor button.


    Based on Rhea''s words and the guards¡¯ reaction, it was evident the two guards were referring to Rhea just now. In other words,


    Rhea had gone looking for the queen but got turned away, too.


    ¡®Rhea also assumed Her Majesty was with me, so she rushed back just now to see Yasmin? That must be why Rhea was


    surprised to see me all by myself. She must''ve thought | was with the queen instead.¡¯


    Even Lily wondered where else Yasmin and herself would be if not theboratory. Unable toe up with an answer, Lily


    wondered why Yasmin would avoid telling her and Rhea where she had gone.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lily thought of someone, and a chill ran down her spine. She then pressed a floor button and wished her suspicions were wrong.


    When the elevator reached the floor below, she strode out and broke into a jog. However, she was rmed before she could


    even reach the bedroom door. No one was guarding the room.


    Typically, two formidable-looking guards would be standing outside. This time, both were absent. Lily hurried over and pushed


    the door open. ¡°Nicky¡ª"


    It was so quiet that she could almost hear her voice echoing in the empty room. Still, she refused to give up and called for the


    boy again, "Nick? Nicky!"


    She went around the room but found


    no one. Her heart sank Bs hecworst


    ¡®or oarnecirue!the queen had


    taken Nick away. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®Since the queen has done this


    without my knowl \she Gude


    trys ashathat desperate?


    ease read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Why couldn''t she wait for me? SK


    knows how ris. the exbrinteht is!


    Fleaseleddtihe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily turned and ran out of the room.

 Chatper 2417

    Chatper 2417


    Lily''s heart and mind raced as she ran. Since she hade from theboratory, she knew Yasmin was not there. Thetter


    could not have brought Nick away so abruptly and secretively just to talk to him, either.


    Since Yasmin was eager for the experiment, she would not just need Nick. Fred would be there, too. As the queen kept this from


    Lily and Rhea, the older woman would also need the doctors who were present the other day.


    Therefore, it was evident that Yasmin intended to proceed with the experiment without telling Lily about it.


    "Has she lost her mind?! Why would she do it knowing it''ll fail?!"


    Lily pressed the floor button multiple times, wishing the elevator would move faster. To her surprise, the button to the floor where


    Fred was did not light up. It stayed that way no matter how many times she pressed it.


    ''Is it locked?¡¯


    Lily knew nothing was wrong with the elevator. After all, it should not have been able to reach other floors if there were. It was


    evident ess to that floor was unavable. However, it also proved Lily''s suspicions to be true.


    ¡°It won''t work." Rhea neared and snorted. "You''re trying to get to that floor, right? For your information, it''s locked. | tried the


    stairs just now, but there are guards everywhere, so it''s impossible to get past them.


    "She purposely kept this from us, didn''t she? | wonder how long it''s been since they started the experiment. Perhaps it''s over by


    now. Even if we can go there, it''ll be toote."


    Rhea sighed and added, "What a pity."


    She was sorry she could not see how the experiment went. Regardless of the oue, she thought it was a great experiment


    and had looked forward to it for a long time.


    Rhea shook her head and said regretfully, ¡°Her Majesty could have just kept it from you. I''ve always been supportive of the


    experiment, after all.¡±


    Lily nced at her casually and went around her to head away.


    Rhea watched her approach the stairwell and said, "Hey, | told you the guards stopped me there. How do you expect to get past


    them?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As Lily ignored her, she stormed off


    in a fit. Rhea entered the elevator and


    touched the b tom HoWfavel: Ste


    cpangadln¨¦e mind and hurried out


    instead of pressing it. By the time she


    reached the stairwell, Lily had already


    disappeared. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "She''s fast, huh?"


    Rhea sneered and walked downstairs


    to where Fred was supposed to he.


    She wanted to. seg haw\the Guar S


    wonceatiin Elly away and then gloat


    about it. Although Rhea moved fast,


    she did not see Lily even after


    reaching that floor. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Rhea pushed the door ope


    guards barred enweye tHalt biease


    re3q_t6¨¦ bHigina content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The guard looked at her up and down, saying, "It''s you again!"

 Chatper 2418

    Chatper 2418


    Rhea chuckled and stood on her toes but only saw an empty hallway. "Did...someonee in just now?"


    "What''s it to you? Leave!" a guard eximed sternly.


    Rhea tried to be patient, asking, "Who else came here besides me? Have you guys...seen Lily?"


    ¡°Are you deaf? Get the fuck out of here." The man began to chase her away.


    Rhea felt somewhat angry and helpless as the guard shoved her backward. More importantly, she was baffled.


    ¡®Lily headed toward the stairwell just now, didn''t she? Didn''t she have toe through here? They couldn''t have let her in. The


    queen kept her in the dark like | was. She would have told me about it if she wanted Lily to go. Where else could Lily go if she


    came to the stairwell?¡¯


    Suddenly, themotion she created attracted the attention of those inside. A deep voice came from the other end of the


    hallway, "What''s the matter?"


    Rick looked stern and upset as he seemingly appeared out of nowhere.


    "Sir." One of the guards walked over and whispered something to him.


    Rhea saw Rick look over and wanted to approach him, but the guards would not let her. She shouted, "Rick, | have something


    important to tell Her Majesty!"


    Just as the guards were about to scold her, Rick said, "Let her through.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Immediately after, Rhea ran over and cut to the chase, asking, "Is Her Majesty going through with the experiment now?"


    Rick frowned. "What is it that you want to tell the queen?"


    "Well." Stumped momentarily, she met Rick''s re and said, "It''s about Lily...Has shee through here?"


    "Why do you care if she does?" Rick sized her up impatiently. "If you have nothing important to tell the queen, | suggest you


    leave immediately. Or else."


    Although he did not finish his sentence, Rhea knew what he meant.


    "When | was experimenting in theb,


    | discovered that Lily wasn''t taking


    her task seriously." ot wanting Yb He


    ohgeed aivay, Rhos quickly added, "I


    even saw here over here, but the


    guards imed they didn''t see her.


    She might''ve snuck in." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Snuck in?" Finally, Rick''s stiff look changed, and he narrowed his eyes slightly. "What do you mean?"


    "Well, Lily won''t give up so quickly


    and is as sly as a fox. Since the


    guards didn''t notigg henjand COT"!


    sideringathat She knows


    kickboxing, could she have found


    another way to get in?¡± Rhea studied


    Rick''s expression and then nced


    toward the room. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She could only see the closed door


    from where she stqod. She couse ''


    arsome\idisesing from


    inside. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chatper 2419

    Chatper 2419


    ¡°Are you doubting us?" Rick sounded upset. After all, they would have caught Lily just now if she had snuck past them. Besides,


    she could not have entered at all since they had blocked the ess through the elevator and the stairwell.


    "No, I''m just saying what if," Rhea exined, "I¡ª"


    Rick interjected, "There''s no what if."


    "Okay, maybe | worry too much," she said awkwardly. There was no point arguing with Rick if he did not believe it would happen.


    "It''s time for you to leave," he said coldly and turned to leave.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Still, Rhea refused to go. "Can | see Her Majesty? | promise | won''t interfere or say a word." She raised her hand to swear,


    adding, "I''ll do anything you guys want me to."


    "We want you to leave now!" Rick snapped.


    Rhea was at a loss and could only mutter, "Okay."


    Even so, she could not help but keep looking over her shoulder as she left. After taking just a few steps, she heard someone


    calling for Rick. She knew it was Yasmin''s voice. Surprised, Rhea slowed down and soon heard Rick''s voice, "Wait! Come in."


    "I''ming!" Rhea happily ran over.


    Rick was upset. It was evident he would not have said so without Yasmin''s order.


    Rhea entered the room and realized it was not as spacious as she had thought¡ªit was rather crowded. The doctors nced at


    her and then looked toward the two beds. Lying in the beds were Fred and Nick.


    ¡®They''re going ahead with the experiment in such an environment?¡¯


    Rhea was puzzled as she turned


    away without voicing her doubts.


    After all, she h aroreised mtetto


    intprtead With what they were doing.


    She saw the queen in the middle and


    quickly curtsied. "Greetings, Your


    Majesty." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why''d you insist oning?" Yasmin asked bluntly.


    "|." After some thought, Rhea chose


    to be honest. "| spected that _Y


    Majesty mi nt hey aye stalted oo


    eRperittdntso | didn''t want to miss


    it. It''ll be my honor to observe such a


    monumental experiment even if |


    can''t take part in it." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yasmin nced at her Unapea


    and said, "Do yo inely eGiARlit''s


    ayprunnnicon ent?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chatper 2420

    Chatper 2420


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty! You''re making history here. Humankind has been researching immortality since ancient times. If the


    experiment seeds, it''ll hold significant reference value to other experiments as well.


    "I''m honored to be part of it," Rhea said, eager for the experiment.


    Yasmin looked at her intensely. "Are you sure it''ll work?"


    She had begun to waver over the past few days. Yasmin saw her former self in Rhea''s excited expression. Yasmin was just as


    thrilled as Rhea when she first heard about the experiment.


    Yasmin thought she would change her destiny and be the greatest queen of Yudonia or even the whole world.


    However, she gradually doubted the experiment after all the setbacks, as they could not even create the drug. When Lily showed


    up, Fred told Yasmin that there was a highly suitable candidate whose body Yasmin could live in forever.


    Although swapping bodies sounded absurd and made Yasmin uneasy, she was willing to try it if she could live forever. However,


    many other things happenedter on.


    Yasmin had already transferred Fred and Nick to the facility over an hour ago, but they had not started yet. It was not only


    because of the less-than-optimal conditions but also because Yasmin was hesitant.


    Everyone, including Lily, Dominic, and even Ross, objected to the experiment, except Fred, who had proposed it. Although Rick


    said nothing, Yasmin could sense he also disapproved of it.


    Therefore, she wondered if she should carry on with something everyone had objected to. She also wondered if others would


    end up turning their backs on her. Although she had grown ustomed to having only a few friends as a queen, she did not want


    that to happen.


    ¡°Of course it will, Your Majesty!" Rhea readily replied, her firm gaze resembling Fred''s. "Then again, it''s normal for an experiment


    to fail. Every experiment must go through repeated failures before sess. Still, we mustn''t give up without trying.¡±


    Yasmin''s eyes flickered. "Yeah, how can | give up without trying?¡±


    She had worked hard and even paid a considerable price for the experiment. After taking a deep breath, she made up her mind


    and looked at the doctors, saying, "Let''s begin."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Rhea''s earlier Suspicions were


    correct, as Lily had indeede to


    the floor. Instead o ing the O''!!


    eleyetgrorstalti y came through


    the window. After entering the


    stairwell, she went down two floors


    and out through a window. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Since she was as agile and quiet as a


    cat, the guards and Rhea diy 1)


    notice her, Libkiew Rika had


    owe her downstairs, but Lily was


    already outside the window at that


    time. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily scaled across apressor and


    then turned before ELEM  eles


    down. Althoug shejadnot~


    ppadticdd Her kickboxing skills since


    getting pregnant, she possessed


    good enough basic skills to maintain


    her bnce. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Soon after, she reached the floor.

 Chatper 2421

    Chatper 2421


    There were only a few rooms on this floor, but guards stood at its two ends due to the shape of the building. Although Lily could


    not leave her room most days, she would carefully observe her surroundings, including the walls, whenever she had the chance.


    The floor where Fred stayed was rtively secluded. In fact, it was where Fred had confined Yasmin before this. No one would


    have expected two of the most influential Yudionians to be held captive on the same floor, let alone in a room.


    Lily looked left and right beforeing through the window. Since no one was around during the shift change, she jumped to the


    floor quietly. At that moment, she heard footsteps. Lily quickly hid in a blind spot in a corner and waited until a guard went past.


    Suddenly, she immobilized him by hitting his acupuncture point. The guard could only sweat in fear, unable to move or shout.


    Since he had never experienced such a thing before, he thought he was possessed or something.


    Even Lily began to sweat as she was unsure if she would seed. Still, so far so good. After sighing in relief, she looked toward


    the room thoughifully. She turned back to the guard and felt around until she found a pistol on him.


    Since the guards always carried firearms, Lily would be no match for them despite her kickboxing skills. Having a gun would


    make things easier.


    As she hurried to the door, one of the guards saw her and blew a whistle while another drew his gun. Lily downed thetter with


    a kick and stepped on his chest. Immediately after, she knocked the other out cold.


    Rick heard the noise, opened the door, and stepped out. However, Lily pointed the pistol at his head. "Freeze!"


    He was stunned. "It was you?"


    At that moment, the other guards rushed over, and Lily swiftly seized Rich with her gun pointed at his head. "Don''t fucking


    move!"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The others stopped when they saw that. Those in the room were stupefied as well.


    "What are you doing?¡± Yasmin signed and turned her wheelchair to look at Lily.


    "Your Majesty, you know | have no


    choice." Lily raised ward!"


    Abas sept tnegun Syainst Rick. "Get


    Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    She looked at the queen as she entered, saying, "You left me no choice, Your Majesty."


    Yasmin looked up and said


    impassively, "Do you thi yqu cain |


    hia eyenitnehby Wifoiding him


    h ane Besides, you still can''t leave


    even if | yielded." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ve never considered getting out of


    here alive, but..." Lilyleoked tGnald |


    t poy ying i inh Bed ¡°Please spare


    ick. He''s just a kid." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yasmin sighed, puzzled as she asked, ¡°Is it worth doing this for someone else''s child?"

 Chatper 2422

    Chatper 2422


    "Don''t you realize your children are waiting for you?" Yasmin continued.


    Unperturbed, Lily lifted her chin. "Of course | do. So what? You won''t let me go anyway! Since | can''t escape, | might as well try


    to save someone."


    There was fierce determination in her eyes.


    "You''re truly unlike me," Yasmin said with a sigh.


    "Indeed, I''m not, and I''m d about that."


    "Well, too bad we''repatible in blood type and other aspects,¡± Yasmin said, "It doesn''t matter if you''re unlike me. God''s will


    binds our fates together."


    Lily chuckled. "When did you be religious? Is it because you''ve gotten old?"


    "Shut up!" Enraged, Rick suddenly moved. As if confident that Lily would not shoot, he tried to snatch her gun, but she moved


    away before he could.


    Lily and him then engaged in a fight in the small space.


    "Stop!" the queen shouted, "Rick!"


    Rick did as told and red at Lily as he stood protectively before Yasmin. The queen pushed him aside, saying, "There''s no


    need to protect me. If she wanted to hurt me, she would have done it long ago."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Lily snorted and said, "That''s very trusting of you, Your Majesty."


    ¡°Well, | trust myself more than | trust you." Yasmin looked confident. "You just don''t dare to hurt me because of who | am. If


    anything were to happen to me here, it would mean war between two countries."


    Yasmin shook her head slightly. "You won''t risk it."


    "Try me!¡± Lily dashed over and seized Yasmin''s shoulder, pointing the gun at her.


    "Your Majesty!" Rick shouted.


    The others were stunned and tried to hide in panic.


    "Lily, are you fucking insane?!" Rhea


    eximed. As her egemoy O


    endediah thequeen, she could


    not let Lily hurt her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily ignored Rhea and turned to


    Yasmin. "You''re wrong, Your Majesty.


    Yes, | didn''t want tq risk it, but


    ggoneant!Ssrneone like me has


    nothing to lose. If you don''t fulfill my


    request, I''ll make sure everyone here


    dies with me and Nick!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She sneered and continued, "Besides,


    did you go through the official OV!


    chan n came to


    ipieciny | doubt you did." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chatper 2423

    Chatper 2423


    Lily continued, "If you didn''t, Hydend wouldn''t be responsible for anything, and people might start wondering why you


    trespassed on our country.¡±


    She had caught Yasmin off guard, and thetter shook her head. ¡°Do you think things will be so simple? I''m a queen, damn it.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    "So what if you are? You''ll age and die likemoners. Besides, | only care about what happens now,¡± Lily said coldly, "I''m


    running out of patience, just like you."


    The queen fell silent for a long while. She gazed deeply at Fred and Nick. She wanted to see for herself how the surgery would


    go and whether it would seed. She would only be convinced when she saw the oue.


    But now...


    ¡°What do you want?" After a pause, Yasmin asked, "Will you obey me after | let the kid go? Can | trust someone who''s holding


    me hostage?"


    "Your Majesty, you mustn''t trust her!" Rhea suddenly said, worried the queen would listen to Lily. "If you free the boy, she''s still


    going to hold you hostage next time. You''re right. You shouldn''t trust anyone capable of doing such a thing.¡±


    Lily red at Rhea. "You don''t care about anyone at all, do you?"


    "Says who? | care about...Her Majesty!" As if trying to convince Yasmin, Rhea quickly looked at Yasmin as if trying to convince


    the queen. "Only Her Majesty trusts and values me."


    Lily scoffed. "If | remember correctly, you said the same thing to Fred, didn''t you? Then what happened?"


    "Says who? | never¡ª"


    "Enough!" Yasmin stopped them and said quietly, "Will you put down your gun if | let the kid go?"


    "| will!" Lily said solemnly.


    "Good." Yasmin took a deep breath and slowly raised a hand.


    Lily stared intently at her hand, only to see the queen waving it dismissively. "Heed mymand, everyone. The kid is not to be


    released under any circumstances."


    "You¡ª" Stunned, Lily tightened her grip on the gun. "Do you really want me to kill you?"


    "So what if | do?" Yasmin looked over


    her shoulder at Lily and pressed


    forehead a ainstine @liswithdut a


    hinrobfebl: If you want to shoot, go


    ahead. Since the boy is so important


    to you, all the more | shouldn''t let him


    go." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily was at a loss as she did not expect Yasmin to do such a thing. The former thought the queen would yield to save herself.


    Lily forgot Yasmin had ruled the


    country for decades. If he queeni \


    cbydgs sa Guiekiy, she would


    Ae )acie stayed in power until now.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The queen then grabbed the barrel, and Rick shouted, "Your Majesty!"


    However, Yasmin simply stared at


    Lily. "| know you''re not 2 ingig,


    shoot. Y re kind) after all. se re


    Teaunis re unlike me. If it were


    me, | might shoot, but you won''t!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chatper 2424

    Chatper 2424


    Lily wrapped her finger around the trigger but could not pull it. After all, she had never killed anyone before, let alone a queen.


    At that moment, someone shouted, "Don''t shoot!"


    The person stumbled and banged against the door. As everyone turned to look, Rick tried to snatch Lily''s gun again. However,


    she dodged and backed away. By doing so, she had let go of Yasmin.


    Immediately after, the guards formed a protective circle around the queen while pointing their guns at Lily.


    "Put down the gun!" Rick shouted.


    Since it was pointless to prolong the standoff, Lily tossed her weapon aside. She knew Yasmin was right. She would never shoot


    anyone. Because Yasmin knew Lily''s exact thoughts, thetter''s n was doomed to fail from the start.


    "Seize her!" Rick waved, and the guards charged over.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, Ross, the one who came in just now, dashed over and stood protectively before Lily.


    "Nobody moves!"


    Rick stepped closer and said, "Your Highness, you saw what happened. We have to arrest that woman to protect Her Majesty."


    Ross said solemnly, "| know everything that''s going on here. Besides, it''s not your ce to give orders with me and Her Majesty


    around."


    "But..." Rick grew upset.


    "Rick," Yasmin said, "step down."


    Rick could only retreat and stand behind the queen. Thetter then wheeled herself forward and asked Ross, "Why are you


    here?"


    ¡°Mother, | know you''re determined to do this, but | must stop you. If you must carry on, then. experiment it on me!" Ross


    eximed, straightening his back.


    "You?" Yasmin shook her head with a


    frown. "We need time tg look fanal


    fae , you''re in your


    prime and are in good shape. You


    should...wait." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, | don''t think the experiment will


    work at all, so it doesn''t matter


    whether | have ac tibleG4evel!


    or fren aly bie. He''s a child, isn''t


    he?" Ross pointed at Nick, asking,


    "He''s much younger than me, but you


    still want to experiment on him,


    correct? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m your son, and | have my own, so |


    know what it feels like to los


    Also, you! enotjushity Mother but


    alsv th of the people of Yudonia.


    Are you going to experiment on them,


    too? Do you n Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    on transferring all the Yudonians'' brains into the heads of Hnders?"¡±


    Yasmin was stumped, and so were the other doctors. She struggled for an answer and said, ¡°That''s absurd!"


    "It''s a fact, and you know it!"

 Chatper 2425

    Chatper 2425


    "Enough!" Yasmin suddenly eximed. "I won''t waste my time arguing over hypothetical issues. I''ve made up my mind, and no


    one can change it."


    After a pause, she said grimly, "Seize both of them!"


    When the guards charged forward, Ross tossed something forward and grabbed Lily''s wrist. "Let''s go!"


    Before she could react, the prince ran outside with her in tow. Suddenly, smoke rose and obscured everyone''s vision and made


    them cough. Immediately after, Rick rushed to the queen''s side and shouted, ¡°Protect Her Majesty!¡±


    He then held up his walkie-talkie and said, "Do not let His Highness leave the embassy. Close the gate!"


    Chaos ensued with coughing and moaning everywhere. By the time the smoke disappeared, so did Lily and Ross.


    "I''ll tell our men to give chase now, Your Majesty," Rick said solemnly.


    "No need!" The queen stopped him. "Don''t forget that he''s my son. He can''t stay away forever."


    She let out a long sigh with a conflicted look in her eyes.


    "But the woman...¡±


    Rick disliked Lily. Although she was essential to Yasmin, she had threatened to hurt her.


    "It doesn''t matter." Yasmin slowly turned to look at the boy lying still in bed. She knew the two would return as long as Nick was


    still with them.


    Ross held Lily''s wrist as he rushed upstairs without taking the elevator. He then charged toward the door on the first floor.


    The office workers saw them rushing out, and their immediate response was to stop them. However, when they saw one of them


    was the prince, they were shocked. They did not know what had happened.


    One of them said, "Your Highness?¡±


    "Step aside!" Ross shouted sternly.


    They quickly did so. It was already toote when the office workers received Rick''s instructions to stop the duo. When Ross


    reached outside, he saw the guards chasing after them.


    Suddenly, he pulled out a pistol a


    pointed at them, (Stewittwardt you


    Wisin didPlease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone froze, including Lily, who


    was still in a daze. Before she co


    process what dpamptned she


    FODHHENS aE outside the embassy.


    She saw Ross standing over her


    protectively, wondering if he was


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    trying to rescue her.


    "Go! Hurry!" Ross eximed as he nced over his shoulder at Lily.


    "What about you?"


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m the


    prince." Ross stared ahead. "! can:


    th


    change the qu pis pend stig is


    the ray thing HO do. Go! I''m sureN?velDrama.Org content.


    she''ll think twice about catching you


    once you leave the embassy." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chatper 2426

    Chatper 2426


    Lily only hesitated for a second before turning to run toward the street. Although she had many questions and Nick was still


    inside, she knew she would get caught again if she dyed any further.


    Ross stayed where he was with his gun and stopped anyone who tried to give chase.


    "Seize her!" someone shouted and tried to go past him.


    However, Ross quickly pressed his gun at his own temple. "Don''te any closer, or I''ll kill myself!"


    He was so agitated that the veins on his neck bulged. As the others hesitated, Ross nced over his shoulder and was relieved


    to see Lily had gone far.From N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for the past two days, he had decided to stop his mother. If the experiment were to proceed, there would be no end


    to this, whether it seeded or not.


    Lily ran with all her might, knowing she would be safe if she could reach a crowded area. In fact, she was already safe when she


    got out of the embassy. After all, it was daytime, so they would not dare abduct her in a public area.


    When Lily ran the junction, a car suddenly turned the corner and almost hit her. As it screeched to a stop, she dodged aside and


    panted, propping herself up with a hand on the car''s hood.


    Before she could regain her calm, the car window lowered, and a familiar person popped his head out. "Lily?!"


    Dominic thought he was hallucinating, even rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°Old man?!" Lily was surprised to see him.


    As she was out of breath, Dominic nced behind her and opened the back passenger door. "Get in!"


    Lily quickly did so, and Dominic''s


    chauffeur made a U-turn before


    driving off. On ¨¦ngide.\tSly Sut a


    lane stgh dPrelier, feeling unreal. The


    old man handed her a pack of tissues


    and asked, ¡°How''d you get out?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Alexander and the others had been


    trying to rescue her, but she refu


    to leave. Instead sheaves con


    deyariato stop the experiment.


    Dominic wondered if Lily had


    changed her mind or if her n had


    seeded. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s a long story." Lily finally realized


    how much she had been sweati S


    she wipe her face wth he tissues.


    Now tt t she was with Dominic, she


    felt exhausted and scared. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell us about it when we get back.¡± The old man leaned forward to tell his chauffeur, ¡°Step on it!¡±


    Although they should be safe outside, he thought it was safer to rush back to Alexander''s house. After speeding through the


    streets, the car soon reached the house.

 Chatper 2427

    Chatper 2427


    Alexander was discussing a n with Austin and Mike in the living room when he heard a car screech to a stop in the middle of


    his yard. Alexander was surprised even though he knew it was Dominic.


    ¡°What happened?" Austin looked at the car. ¡°Why''s Uncle Dom back so soon?"


    ¡°Let''s check it out," Alexander said gravely, removing his hands from the table and striding toward the yard. As the car door


    opened, Alexander hurried over to support Dominic, only to learn it was not the old man who exited the car.


    ¡°Alex!" Lily looked at her husband gently. Although she had many things to tell him, his name was all she could utter at that


    moment.


    Alexander halted, wondering if he was dreaming.


    ¡°I''m back." Lily took a deep breath and intended to grin, but her eyes grew teary instead.


    Alexander marched over and embraced her. As he felt her warmth, he knew she was real and that he was not dreaming. He


    became teary-eyed as he spoke with a quivering voice, ¡°Y-You''re back. You''re finally back!"


    m, baby." Lily smiled and patted his shoulders.


    ¡°You''re truly home..." Alexander kept repeating himself as if that was all he could say.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As Austin followed close behind, he was also stunned to see her. ¡°Lily?¡±


    When Dominic got out of the car, Austin quickly went over to help. ¡°Uncle Dom, what happened?¡±


    The old man shrugged, saying, ¡°I saw her running over when | was almost there, so | let her in the car and brought her back. |


    don''t know what happened either. Whatever it was, I''m d she''s back."


    Dominic sighed in relief as he watched the couple embrace each other.


    Meanwhile, Mike slowly clenched his fists as he stood alone.


    Lily saw Mike and patted Alexander''s shoulder. ¡°Hey, let''s talk inside."


    Alexander gave her another squeeze


    between his arms and took i


    scent befor lettin her 90, Although


    cata itil to pull himself together,


    Lily could tell he had cried. She did


    not expect that. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Still, it was the most trying period of


    their married lives. The couple h


    never been ap ¡®ip so\ng iid ad


    reyerakpefienoed such despair


    before. They even thought they would


    never see each other again. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, that was not the case.


    As everyone walked toward the


    house entrance, Lil eted ORE"!


    Tttervasldhy asked, ¡°Are they


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    still holding Nicky hostage?"


    He had guessed so since he saw no one else except Lily and Dominic exiting the car.

 Chatper 2428

    Chatper 2428


    This time, Mike did not break down in tears like he used to. Instead, he was disturbingly calm.


    "I''m sorry, Mike," Lily did not know what else to say.


    Mike grunted and turned to head inside. Although he did not me Lily, it still made her feel miserable.


    Alexander wrapped his arm around his wife''s shoulder and said, "It''s not your fault.¡±


    Lily looked over her shoulder and nodded. She knew she had tried her best but could not help but feel guilty.


    Once inside, the living room was unusually silent. No one babbled in joy despite the reunion. A whileter, Mike broke the


    silence, saying, "Congrats on regaining your freedom, Lily.¡±


    Lily smiled embarrassedly. "Thanks."


    Mike asked, "How''d you escape? Or did they let you go?"


    Everyone else wanted to ask those questions but hesitated in his presence. Since he had asked first, the others felt relieved.


    One of them asked, "Yeah, how''d you get out?¡±


    "Prince Ross helped me escape,¡± Lily said solemnly.


    "His Highness?!" Austin was shocked.


    "Yeah." She nodded and told them what happened.


    "Queen Yasmin still refuses to change her mind, huh?" Austin said regretfully.


    Dominic snorted. "I knew it! The older she gets, the more stubborn she bes. She won''t give up so easily since she''s worked


    on the experiment for so long."


    Everyone fell silent again because they noticed Mike looked rather upset. He could not hide the quiver in his voice as he asked,


    "So, Nick was still on the table after you left, and they might''ve proceeded with the experiment?"


    No one answered because they knew his suspicions were possible.


    Suddenly, Austin eximed, "Ross!"


    Lily turned to him and asked, "What?"


    "Since His Highness is still there, we can ask him if Nick is safe, right?" Austin borated.


    Mike nodded repeatedly. "Yeah,


    you''re right! Can you galkhim2 (ike


    Keven :Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    tekpowrifNic y''sStill..." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He became nervous and could n


    bring himself t egy tteltiorStive,


    Fleaseiddtthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Austin look, out ms phone. s eit


    call mate away Pease read the


    O


    original ntent at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| think he..." Lily paused.


    Austin asked as he dialed the number, "Yeah?"


    Lily shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Go ahead."

 Chatper 2429

    Chatper 2429


    Everyone focused on Austin, but no one answered the call after it rang for a long while. Finally, he hung up and frowned. "No


    one''s answering.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he didn''t hear it ring. Try again," Dominic urged.


    ¡°Actually, | wanted to say that he probably can''t answer his phone now," Lily said.


    It was pointless to try again because Ross was likely to be detained now.


    Austin asked, "Are you saying he''s been arrested?"


    Lily nodded, "Well, think about it. How could Queen Yasmin forgive him for helping me escape even though he''s her son? We all


    know how ruthless she can be."


    The others nodded. The queen was not just ruthless but was also very stubborn. Therefore, she would have detained Ross for


    what he did, let alone confiscating his phone.


    Austin sighed helplessly. ¡°If that''s the case, we have no one to contact in the embassy now.¡±


    ¡°Wasn''t Dominic nning to go there?¡± Mike asked, not giving up. "If he hadn''t bumped into Lily, he would''ve been inside by now.


    We should stick to the initial n and try again.¡±


    He bolted to his feet as he spoke. However, Lily shook her head. ¡°I don''t think that''s a good idea.¡±


    Alexander nodded in agreement. ¡°Lily was still there before we made our n, so it made sense for Dominic to go there with the


    excuse of visiting her and treating the queen. Now that Lily''s back, there''s no reason for Dominic to go. Doing so might arouse


    suspicion.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Why would Dominic go there now? Just to treat the queen? | don''t think she''ll buy it.¡±


    Mike frowned and fell silent, knowing Alexander was right. It would be too random for Dominic to visit the embassy now.


    Mike plopped onto the sofa in despair and nced around. ¡°I have another way.¡±


    Lily was puzzled, and so were the others.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°From now on, everything | do has


    nothing to do with you


    out from h ere Pere cst all


    youk 3 it information. No one will


    know where | go or what I''ll do."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lyrae


    "What the hell do you mean?" Austin


    asked, "You''re trying to cut ize wi


    us? What do Yous Bleraddo786n tell


    mayaaln''on forcing your way into


    ie embassy and rescuing your son


    by arming yourself. That''s fucking


    crazy!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked at Mike as if thetter had gone insane.


    "| know it''s crazy. That''s why | said


    what | do would have n eee


    hyg wall MiKeane nto the


    yyste and sighed before tossing his


    phone on the table. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ve already sold all my assets. Besides, I''ve also made some preparations." Mike looked at them, not revealing what he was


    talking about.

 Chatper 2430

    Chatper 2430


    ¡°In any case, I''ll rescue my son my way. If it works, please send him back to his mom in Westwood. Although she''s unreliable,


    she''s still his mother. Besides, I''ve arranged for someone to look after him his whole life. If... if | fail, at least I''ve done what a


    father should by dying with him."


    Mike spoke with a faint smile as if he was seeing his son. However, the others thought he looked creepy. He looked like he had


    decided to die.


    ¡°Mike, what are you doing? Are you nning to take them down with you? Even so, you still might fail to rescue Nicky," Lily said


    despite herself.


    Mike nodded. "I know | can''t fight the Yudonian government all alone, but I''m willing to risk my life. As | said, | don''t care even if |


    fail. It beats waiting here and doing nothing."


    The wait was too much for him to bear, and he did not want to wait any longer. The truth was he had secretly made his


    arrangements long ago, and he decided to implement his n if Dominic failed.


    If not for the change of n, Mike would not have told the others about it.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve," Alexander continued thoughtfully, "bought them?"


    Mike nodded readily. "Yes, | did!"


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?!" Alexander was shocked.


    "What? What''d you buy?" Austin asked, puzzled.


    "Firearms?" Lily asked tentatively.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Alexander did not answer, but Mike nodded slightly.


    "So, you have lost your fucking mind!" Austin was rmed. After all, it was illegal to purchase firearms in Hydend.


    Mike said indifferently, "If they can


    use ese for evil things, wiley tl


    Besives) Aner that ifcu


    ¡®ocho renee such things, and | have


    the money." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, everyone here can buy firearms,


    but how do you n to pringcthern |


    bene he qauntive Alexander asked,


    te y


    ou already found a way?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Since Mike mentioned it, Alexander


    thought he might have nned f


    long ago. Ase ested Mike hdd eis)


    "Tpat¡¯atight! Queen Yasmin broke the


    law by bringing firearms into our


    country. If she could, so could |!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked determined.

 Chatper 2431

    Chatper 2431


    "You''re crazy! Even if you can rescue Nicky, you''ll be arrested!" Austin said. "Or do you n not to return to Hydend ever


    again?"


    "Why not?" Mike was not hesitant at all. "It doesn''t matter where | go as long as | can keep my son safe."


    "I''ll go with you then," Lily suddenly said.


    Everyone was shocked, including Mike.


    "You?" Mike caught himself and shook his head. "No, | don¡¯t need you. As | said, what | do has nothing to do with you guys. Just


    pretend you didn''t hear what | said."


    He knew many people would get into trouble if he failed, but he was eager to save his son. The only way he would not implicate


    the others was by asking them to feign ignorance.


    "Don''t be silly!" Lily approached Mike and patted his shoulder, saying, "How can you shoulder this alone? You all helped Alex


    rescue me and my children, didn''t you? Besides, even if you have firearms and know the embassy''syout, do you know where


    Nicky is?


    "Do you know there are secret passages? Do you know how many guards there are and how much firepower they have?"


    Mike was stumped and did not have an answer. "I..."


    He once thought about sending someone to snoop around, but it was too difficult. If it was that easy, he could have rescued Lily


    and Nick long ago.


    The security at the embassy was tight in the first ce. With the VIPs around and the secret experiment going on, many more


    guards had been active.


    On the other hand, Mike only purchased firearms based on his estimation. He was unsure if he had enough firepower for what


    he was about to do.


    Lily continued, "So you mustn''t do it alone. Besides, do you think any of us would be free from the consequences of your


    actions?"


    Her words affected Mike, and he


    knew she was right¡ªhe mente


    implicate everyone xsi ?


    iquastition would reveal how close


    Mike was with the others, not to


    mention Cameron knew what was


    going on. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even though Alexander was on good


    terms with Cameron, thett


    never be iases\toaitvone iP cpelelet


    sinte they were all in the same boat,


    Mike should not even think about


    doing it alone. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Austin nodded repeatedly, agreeing


    with the others, "Lily''s a en


    always tr ated yquasa Fiend. D


    anaes worry about being


    implicated? We''re better than that


    okay?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    J-..J-¡ª.,J,


    Alexander said gently, "I''m sorry | couldn''t help much in this matter, but... | hope | can help you rescue Nicky.¡±

 Chatper 2432

    Chatper 2432


    Mike choked up, saying, "No, you''ve helped enough. | wouldn''t even know where Nicky is if it weren''t for you. | know how difficult


    it is to rescue him, so | don''t me you guys. | know I''m impatient, and I''ve lost my temper before, but | know it''s not your fault."


    Mike would only me the experiment and Fred. The fact that anyone would believe in such inhumane research was mind-


    boggling to him.


    "| don''t expect Queen Yasmin to change her mind,¡± Lily said, "I''ve even tried to threaten her, but it didn¡¯t work."


    Dominic leaned into his chair and gently rocked in it, adding, ¡°As | said, she''s obsessed with the experiment. Unless we can


    make her die once..."


    Everyone else stared at him. "What?"


    Wasn''t he just talking about hypnosis?


    ¡°Hey, what are you staring at me for? Lily had used it before. Ask her about it!" Dominic pointed his chin at his student.


    Lily caught on. "You''re talking about simted death?"


    The old man shook his head and said half-jokingly, "If the old gal truly dies, there will be a conflict between two countries, right? |


    don''t want that to happen."


    "Well." Lily was somewhat hesitant. "| can make her experience simted death, but how?"


    She could easily do it to herself, but she would not have the chance to do it to Yasmin. Not only were countless men guarding the


    queen, but the loyal and skillful Rick was also around constantly.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily looked up at Dominic and around. ¡°Besides, Queen Yasmin is old. If anything goes wrong, she might end up dead for real.


    That was not a joke. After all, Lily could pull off simted death because she was young and had recovered well during that time.


    Dominic also came at the right time to save Lily by using acupuncture.


    However, Yasmin differed. Since she


    was old and weak, Lily had to be very


    careful with the dosage tf arytahg¡±


    wron@ittle Sor''sequences


    would be unimaginable. After all,


    murdering the Queen of Yudonia was


    a severe crime, and the impact was


    huge. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Austin sighed and said, "| guess ie


    need to think longaneard dott tt


    than dse read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "We can''t." Lily shook her head.


    "We''re running out of time. Tad Hdre


    ws wait thembHeUangerous it gets


    for Nicky." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°But how are we going to solve it then?" Austin asked, spreading his arms.


    "Perhaps | can." Lily seemed to have made up her mind.

 Chatper 2433

    Chatper 2433


    "You''re not considering going back, are you?" Alexander looked at Lily, concerned.


    She smiled. "You know me best.¡±


    Not just Alexander but everyone eximed in unison, ¡°You shouldn''t!


    Mike said, "I''m worried about Nicky, but you just escaped. How can we let you go back to that hellhole?" He shook his head


    firmly. "No, | can''t let you risk your life just because | want to rescue my son."


    "Don''t say like that. It''s not like I''m surely going to die," Lily said nonchntly with a faint smile.


    ¡°But you''re taking too much of a risk!" Mike shook his head with a frown. "If anyone has to die, it should be me, no one else!"


    He could die for his son, but there was no reason for others to sacrifice their lives.


    Lily sighed and said, "I know what I''m doing. Besides, do you think I''ll be safe if | don''t go back? Will Queen Yasmin spare me?


    I''ll never be safe unless she gives up on the experiment."


    "She''s right," Dominic said, "When the old gal does, we don''t have to rescue your son because she''ll no longer have a use for


    him.


    Still, they wondered if that was possible. They had tried many ways to persuade Yasmin, but she did not even budge when


    threatened.


    ¡°Queen Yasmin won''t spare me since she won''t give up on the experiment, and | doubt she can find another suitable candidate


    in a short time.¡± As if talking about someone else, Lily calmly continued, "They will try to kidnap me again no matter where | am.


    Since that''s the case, | should just go to them.¡±


    Instead of waiting for the inevitable, Lily thought she might as well take action now. After all, she never enjoyed waiting. She


    would rather take the chance to fight back.


    After some thought, Mike said, "I don''t think they dare to do anything to you in Hydend.¡±


    Lily asked, "What about the pandemic


    and the viruses? Bayon shink-they


    caper cpiease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Although they seemed cautious and


    had done things in secret, esas


    might have risked anything trite


    eperitiertEveryone was stumped


    and fell silent. Although everyone


    knew Lily had a point, they refused to


    let her take the risk. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Moreover, she had just escaped the embassy.


    "Don''t look at me like that, okay?" Lily


    shrugged and said Peli lenlnel yet


    not as no garyoNRie an fithey


    ditt oose me as the vessel, |


    wouldn''t bother myself with the


    experiment.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If she could choose, she would not have gotten involved at all.

 Chatper 2434

    Chatper 2434


    Lily had never wanted to save the world or mankind, nor did she think she could. She had learned medicine and perfumery


    purely out of interest, while her grandfather had forced her to learn kickboxing.


    Lily never harbored any grand ambitions, yet destiny had led her on such a path.


    Alexander said solemnly, ¡°What do you n to do after going back there?"


    Instead of objecting, he wanted to know her ns. Deep down, he knew she was right, even though he did not want to let her go.


    He also knew they had to face the issue together instead of avoiding it.


    ¡®| could try forcing her to stay, but as she said, would she be safe? Is my wife supposed to live in hiding until the queen passes


    away? Even if the queen did, someone else would proceed with the experiment.¡¯


    In short, avoiding the problem would not solve anything.


    Alexander knew Lily well. That was why he still tried to think logically and calmly, even though he was reluctant.


    Lily said simply, "| told Queen Yasmin I''d conduct another research where there will be no need for a vessel or transntation. |


    also told her that she could realize her dream through cell regeneration.


    Austin''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    ¡°Of course not," Lily said, ncing at him.


    He was speechless for a moment.


    Dominic smacked Austin''s head and said, "If it were so easy, we would''ve long achieved it, wouldn''t we? Besides, even though


    I''m not a practitioner of mainstream medicine, | know it''s not easy to regenerate cells."


    Austin rubbed his head and said, "| was just curious, okay?"


    He knew it was theoretically


    impossible, but Oven W gonfideht


    sein gpeshought''s e knew


    something that he did not. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Still, she''ll believe it," Lily added.


    Even Austin believed her, let alone ayperson like the queen.


    "When someone bes obsessed


    with something, they SOUT un Sse


    themselves and their ubigment>


    Thipretore Mbt only does Queen


    Yasmin believe it, but she also


    believes in it firmly," Lily said casually.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Many had told Yasmin that the R10


    experiment would not work,


    cpopednncene axfs words


    ea That was because she


    wanted to believe it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chatper 2435

    Chatper 2435


    ¡°How dare you think of locking your boss up." Lily snorted. "| was locked up long enough. No more for me, okay?"


    Concerned, Olivia lost her smile and held Lily''s hands, studying her. "You''ve lost weight."


    "Hey, | gave birth, didn''t 1? You''re going to look thinner after this, too." Lily sighed, sorry that she had not had time to see her


    children yet. She asked gently, ¡°When are you due?¡±


    Olivia caressed her own tummy. "Soon. The doctor says in a few more days."


    "| shouldn''t have asked you toe here. If it weren''t for the circumstances, | would''ve visited you guys," Lily said apologetically.


    "Don''t say that." Olivia shook her head. "I''m pleased to see you, okay? Besides, it was a cozy ride. I''m sure my baby didn''t


    mind."


    She spoke firmly, palming her tummy.


    "| should''ve finished my treatment with Edward much earlier." Lily sighed and gazed up at Edward, who looked rather well.


    "You look well. | guess the toxin hasn''t affected you that much." Lily pondered and held his hand. She grew surprised when she


    took his wrist pulse. Then, she realized the toxin within his body had disappeared. "Oh?"


    "Is he okay?" Alexander asked, putting his arm around Lily''s shoulder.


    Lily looked over her shoulder at her husband, asking back, "He''s cured?"


    "Dr. Dominic cured me. Oh, and Dr. Austin, too," Edward said, "They are highly skilled in medicine, so there''s nothing wrong with


    me now.¡±


    Alexander continued, "I didn''t tell you because | knew you''d feel more assured after examining Edward yourself. Besides, | bet


    you''d want to meet Olivia after so long."


    If he told Lily that Edward was fully cured, she would never want Olivia toe.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You guys..." Lily was at a loss. She wanted to cure Edward first before returning to the embassy. However, there was no longer


    a need for that, and she could have a little more free time.


    "Don''t me Alex, okay? Besides, |


    wanted to see you." ivia,enabraced


    fips sogob''ts ave you back."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mommy?"


    Lily froze when she heard the crisp


    voice. She slowly Wrestgnassna!


    fi reaurmning b\et trom the


    staircase Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Dominic had previously brought


    Galen over. Thetter t rew piraself


    er withroperiafrs. y was


    Hae he would fall and said, ¡°Be


    carefull" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Alexander quickly scooped him up and brought him over, telling Lily, "Wee home, honey."

 Chatper 2436

    Chatper 2436


    ¡°How dare you think of locking your boss up." Lily snorted. "| was locked up long enough. No more for me, okay?"


    Concerned, Olivia lost her smile and held Lily''s hands, studying her. "You''ve lost weight."


    "Hey, | gave birth, didn''t 1? You''re going to look thinner after this, too." Lily sighed, sorry that she had not had time to see her


    children yet. She asked gently, ¡°When are you due?¡±


    Olivia caressed her own tummy. "Soon. The doctor says in a few more days."


    "| shouldn''t have asked you toe here. If it weren''t for the circumstances, | would''ve visited you guys," Lily said apologetically.


    "Don''t say that." Olivia shook her head. "I''m pleased to see you, okay? Besides, it was a cozy ride. I''m sure my baby didn''t


    mind."


    She spoke firmly, palming her tummy.


    "| should''ve finished my treatment with Edward much earlier." Lily sighed and gazed up at Edward, who looked rather well.


    "You look well. | guess the toxin hasn''t affected you that much." Lily pondered and held his hand. She grew surprised when she


    took his wrist pulse. Then, she realized the toxin within his body had disappeared. "Oh?"


    "Is he okay?" Alexander asked, putting his arm around Lily''s shoulder.


    Lily looked over her shoulder at her husband, asking back, "He''s cured?"


    "Dr. Dominic cured me. Oh, and Dr. Austin, too," Edward said, "They are highly skilled in medicine, so there''s nothing wrong with


    me now.¡±


    Alexander continued, "I didn''t tell you because | knew you''d feel more assured after examining Edward yourself. Besides, | bet


    you''d want to meet Olivia after so long."


    If he told Lily that Edward was fully cured, she would never want Olivia toe.


    "You guys..." Lily was at a loss. She wanted to cure Edward first before returning to the embassy. However, there was no longer


    a need for that, and she could have a little more free time.


    "Don''t me Alex, okay? Besides, |


    wanted to see you." ivia,enabraced


    fips sogob''ts ave you back."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mommy?"


    Lily froze when she heard the crisp


    voice. She slowly Wrestgnassna!


    fi reaurmning b\et trom the


    staircase Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Dominic had previously brought


    Galen over. Thetter t rew piraself


    er withroperiafrs. y was


    Hae he would fall and said, ¡°Be


    carefull" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Alexander quickly scooped him up and brought him over, telling Lily, "Wee home, honey."

 Chatper 2437

    Chatper 2437


    Lily held Galen carefully like he was the most precious thing in the world. She tightened her embrace and nudged her cheek


    against his to feel his warmth. Finally, she felt like she had indeed returned home.


    Lily choked up as she muttered, ¡°I miss you so much."


    She had been busy dealing with too many things, but all she thought about was her children.


    "| miss you too, Mommy!" Galen nudged against his mother and embraced her.


    Lily could hardly fight back her tears, asking, "Have you been a good boy?"


    "Yup!" Smiling with narrowed eyes, Galen said, "We all have."


    His words reminded Lily of the twins.


    Meanwhile, Dominic and Austin smiled, each bringing a twin over.


    Lily hurried over with Galen in her arms. "Let me look at them!"


    Although the twins were sound asleep, she could tell from their even breathing and rosy cheeks that they were in good shape.


    She lovingly caressed the twins¡¯ cheeks in turns.


    "They have a good appetite and never throw tantrums," Austin praised, "They''re such good babies."


    "Hey, | disagree. The younger one is a crybaby!" Dominic shook his head. "| almost went deaf from all the crying, you know."


    "She is, isn''t she?" Lily nodded, chuckling. She knew everyone doted on her daughter.


    Dominic hardly wanted to let go of the baby despite hisint. Austin held the older twin and kept craning his neck to look at


    the younger one. He tried defending the child, "The fact that she cries so loud shows that she''s healthy, right?"


    "You''re right!" Dominic nodded, looking at the child smilingly, "They have their mom''s eyes, don''t they?"


    Austin said, "No, more like their dad''s. Their noses, too."


    "Hey, do you have to disagree wi


    everything | say Fealm¨¦n ted


    tHyICeMIN\ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Dodging aside, Austin giggled. "I''


    just stating th agtakaya¡± rorelia


    read {86 bHiginal content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lilyughed as she watched the two banter.


    Galen wrapped his arms aroundOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    neck and whispers¡é) WwiAookk hike


    Morn D#leHee read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His voice was soft, but Lily and Alexander heard it.

 Chatper 2438

    Chatper 2438


    Alexander yfully red at Galen, but thetter giggled and held his mother tighter.


    Olivia and Edward chuckled when they noticed it. Still, they thought it would have been an even more wonderful moment if not


    for the experiment.


    After spending some time with her children, Lily told the others to send them back to their rooms.


    She then sat down and looked at everyone, clearing her throat before saying, ¡°Since I''m most familiar with the current situation,


    I''m the most likely candidate who can gain Queen Yasmin''s trust. Old man, you shouldn''t go because it''s pointless.


    "I''ve heard about the n, but even if we show her that the experiment will fail, she''d ultimately wake up. She''ll then brush it off


    as a dream and a scheme of ours. We would''ve solved this issue long ago if we could change her mind so easily."


    Although Dominic was quiet, everyone knew from his eyes that he agreed with her. Of course, he considered failing when he


    proposed the idea. Still, he did not think it through because they were running out of time.


    Lily continued, "So, | think the most viable method is to use a drug that can induce a state of simted death. Only by


    experiencing death would she think that it''s not as scary. | know it''s risky, and I''m not sure if she still trusts me, especially after


    what happened today.


    ¡°After all, she has even detained her son. | can only try my best," Lily murmured. Although her voice was soft at the end, they


    knew she meant she might not be able to return.


    Olivia nervously grabbed Edward''s hand and asked Lily, "Must you go?"


    "| have to." If it were not for the circumstances, Lily would not have spoken about this in Olivia''s presence.


    After a pause, Lily continued, "There are some unfinished experiments back in the studio that | might be unable toplete.


    When you have the time, start packing up and maybe sell off the ce. We might not need it anymore."


    "Don''t be silly!" Olivia''s eyes reddened. "How can we not need it? Don''t tell me you''re disbanding the studio. What about me? |


    have to raise my child. You have toe back!"


    Lily smiled. "I only said | might close the studio. | didn''t say | wouldn''te back. Perhaps | can start a new career."


    Olivia knew Lily was trying tofort her. "I''ll join you if you start a new career. You can''t get rid of me that quickly. | want you to


    be my boss forever."


    "Well..." Lily rubbed her brow, looking troubled. "You''re putting a lot of pressure on me, you know."


    "Not just that, okay?" Alexander said


    gently, wrapping his arm aro her,


    shoulder. ¡°Qui of Wl be waiting


    fovoe: ominic and | need you, too.


    Just know that I''ll always be here for


    you." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    He squeezed her shoulder encouragingly.


    Lily nodded in appreciation.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Austin mmed the sofa.


    ¡°| don''t get it. Weise eADWith


    this alge? Gant ur government do


    something?!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily was about to answer when a


    voice came from outgide:the aed) |


    ¡®Ye saya the dSvetnment isn''t


    doing anything?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chatper 2439

    Chatper 2439


    Cameron, Anastasia, and his attendants entered. Lily was shocked to see them, eximing, ¡°Secretary Rollins?!"


    When everyone got to their feet, she looked over her shoulder at Alexander. She thought he must have known about Cameron''s


    visit, and it was highly likely that Alexander had arranged it.


    As she expected, Alexander smiled meaningfully at his wife. He then approached Cameron to wee him. "Thank you so


    much foring.¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s my duty. Anyway, let''s dispense with formalities." Cameron gestured for everyone to sit down."


    After getting someone to serve some tea, Alexander ensured the others left them alone.


    Although Olivia and Edward knew what was happening, the fewer people knew about the details of their discussion, the better.


    "It must''ve been tough for you guys." Cameron held a teacup and nced around before looking at


    Lily. "Especially for you."


    "Tough luck, | guess," Lily shrugged, getting uneasy. If she had a choice, she would not have wanted any of this to happen to


    her.


    Cameron smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous. I''m only here to tell you the government''s decision."


    Anastasia held Lily''s arm and said enthusiastically, "Yeah, you''re something else, Lily. Dad only meant topliment you."


    She was thrilled that Lily was safe and sound, especially after not seeing her for a long time.


    "| know," Lily smiled, patting her hand. "You seem to be in good shape and have lost a lot of weight."


    ¡°Well, all the credit goes to you and him." Anastasia nced toward Austin. "I only managed to recover so well because he


    helped adjust the prescription and cured my infection."


    Surprised, Austin smiled in embarrassment. "I''m d | was able to help.¡±


    "All right, now''s not the time for


    catching up. Tasia, leave us foram


    moment, Camerorsaid enter


    cledriy his throat. He did not want


    his daughter to get too involved.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, after finding out about


    Lily''s return, Anastasia insist


    tagging a ong.\Siane GadProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    promi er father to do as he said,


    she stood up and said, "I''ll talk to you


    later, Lily." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily nodded, curious about what Cameron was about to say.


    "Tasia,¡¯ Alexander suddenly stopped


    her. "Feel free to us thequesobhn


    upstaiss neuldlyu mind telling Mike


    toe down?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chatper 2440

    Chatper 2440


    ¡°Of course." Anastasia nodded and left.


    Alexander turned back to the others. "I think we should let Mike join us."


    Keeping things from him would rouse his suspicion. Besides, the matter at hand was rted to Nick, and Mike had done a lot.


    They could not just exclude him.


    Cameron nodded slightly, not objecting.


    Soon after Anastasia went upstairs, Mike came down. He looked exhausted and unwell, with slumped shoulders. However, they


    knew he was doing okay, considering what he was going through.


    "Secretary Rollins," Mike greeted the man seriously and nodded at Alexander before taking a seat.


    ¡°How are you holding up?¡± Alexander asked.


    Mike took a deep breath and nodded, brushing his hair with both hands. "I''m okay."


    Alexander looked at him intensely and then turned to Cameron. "What do you have to tell us?"


    Cameron sipped his tea and said, "The truth is that we knew Queen Yasmin had been secretly staying in our country, but we


    couldn''t just deport her due to who she is. However, we''ll try to give them hints through the official channel.


    "From an official standpoint, Queen Yasmin won''t risk a diplomatic dispute. Since she has yet to achieve her goal, she won''t


    make enemies and will leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Mike¡¯s voice was husky as he said, "So she''ll either take Nicky with her or hasten toplete the experiment."


    Everyone fell silent, knowing he was right.


    Instead of responding to it, Cameron said, "The Burnwken pandemic has just ended, but its people are still suffering from its


    complications."


    Lily nodded. "Yeah, that''s why the government set up the vine research center. It''s a pity that..."


    ¡®It''s a pity the organization used it to create havoc instead.¡¯


    Although they raided theboratory,


    the public still needed to know w


    happened. Wh t theyeni¨¦te t


    thanthe\dcdine had yet to be


    developed, and a new medical team


    was working hard to research it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Of course, the medical team came from the X Department.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Cameron seemed to have


    taken no action, he had eliminated \


    ips taser rerand esi infiltrated


    esearch center, his office, and


    the X Department. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The incident also allowed the government to discover espionage activities from other countries.


    "Although we don''t need the vine


    urgently, the virus didn''t just ain


    aoe or wen o Hyereee but ne)


    ameron nced


    a i said thoughtfully, "If


    people find out that someone


    developed it..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chatper 2441

    Chatper 2441


    Cameron did not need to continue, as the others knew what he meant.


    If the public found out who was behind the pandemic or where it originated, it would condemn Yudonia''s reputation. Of course,


    the Yudonians would not admit it. Still, the pandemic had caused such a havoc that they could not dismiss the outcry.


    Condemnation alone would overwhelm them. Moreover, it would affect public opinion and shake the Yudonians'' trust in Yasmin.


    It would lead to her losing the needed support to rule her country.


    Indeed, it was an excellent n from Carmeron''s perspective.


    After some hesitation, Mike asked, ¡°Will the government be willing to help?"


    The others wondered simrly. They knew exposing the matter would have significant benefits.


    However, they had many things to consider. If it were that easy, the Hydend government would have done it long ago.


    Firstly, they needed evidence. After all, concrete proof was necessary in awsuit, let alone a considerable case like this.


    Secondly, they needed to consider the ties between the two countries, their chain reaction, and their side effects.


    If they upset Yasmin, it would affect the rtionship and trade between the two countries. Besides, even if Yudonians became


    discontented with the queen, they would still hate Hydend for causing public outcry against their country.


    Still, it was hard to tell whether or not the queen had other supporters.


    "The government is still considering and will make the best decision." Cameron nodded and said, "| heard about your son''s


    situation, and we''ll provide you with some support. However, we hope you won''t do anything you aren''t supposed to.¡±


    Mike looked at him in shock. Although Cameron hinted subtly, the message was clear. The government knew he had found a


    way to smuggle firearms into the country.


    They also knew Yasmin had ee rearms


    but had to be RONGProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    5, ane One oe ne ones was


    i end in cee Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nheless, it Prone time for


    queen to le aye Rloase rea dt


    original em at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| got it," Mike said, nodding solemnly.


    If not for Alexander''s sake, Mikegriew


    an gquldlKave Waited and


    atrested Mike after receiving the


    weapons. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The subtle hint served as a kind warning.

 Chapter 2442

    Chapter 2442


    Mike understood everything. After all, he only wanted to take a risk for his son¡¯s sake.


    Alexander looked at him intensely and said, ¡°I understand how you feel, but you won''t gain the upper hand even if you fight


    them. Who knows, they might do something drastic if you agitate them.¡±


    Alexander¡¯s meaning was evident. Meanwhile, Mike clenched his fist and grunted, saying nothing more.


    ¡°As for your n,¡± Cameron said as he turned to Lily, ¡°I don¡¯t favor it either. | know you¡¯re all highly skilled physicians and that


    you''re doing it for the country and the boy. However, | think simting death is too risky, especially after talking to Dr. nc


    about it.¡±


    Cameron then looked at Dominic, adding, ¡°Although I¡¯m not a professional, | know we can''t risk it, even if there¡¯s a one-in-a-


    thousand chance of failure. You know who she is, right? If she dies for real, you and Hydend will face unimaginable


    consequences.


    ¡°Even if Yasmin doesn¡¯t die for real, others won''t know about it. What can we do if it leads to misunderstandings?¡± Cameron


    sighed, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Mr. Dominic?¡±


    Dominic nodded. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not in favor of it either. You¡¯re right that it¡¯s risky, but there¡¯s no other better way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s not much you guys can do!¡± Cameron raised his voice and propped himself against the table to stand up


    slowly. ¡°The truth is I¡¯ve already requested to visit Yudonia in two days.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    for All Books Updates...Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re going to Yudonia?¡± Alexander was shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cameron nodded. ¡°Now that Queen Yasmin, Prince Ross, and the duke aren¡¯t around, they''ll report to her even


    though I''ll be visiting other people.


    ¡°They''ll be anxious to go back. They will also wonder about the purpose of my visit. That¡¯s why I¡¯m making the trip,¡± Cameron


    spoke casually with an authoritative air.


    As it was an official visit, he would have other affairs to attend to. Still, he did not need to tell the others about it.


    Lily thoughtfully said, ¡°You''re right.


    Doing that will disr Ethejr


    forge themido iisbilize.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°No one knows the situation there


    better than me, and no one can sway


    Queen Yasmin like me fgsides)*\''


    apause, Ty continued, ¡°If she


    believes in the experiment, she won''t


    hurt me, at least not physically.¡±


    Colltent of NovelDrama.Org Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He did not know if the queen Eyle,


    keep Lvalye then Please Ses the


    O


    original ntent at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2443

    Chapter 2443


    Alexander wanted to say something, but Lily interrupted, ¡°Say no more, okay? I¡¯ve made up my mind. Besides, there is no better


    solution.¡±


    They would have done it if there was any. The truth was that they had done their best.


    Lily continued, ¡°I¡¯ve told Queen Yasmin that | would be creating a new drug that can regenerate cells to prolong life. She believes


    it, at least for now. I''ll just go back and continue the research. Then I''ll get her to stop the R10 experiment.¡±


    Austin said, ¡°Even if she believes it, she''ll need to test the drug on someone. She might even use it on you if she¡¯s suspicious of


    you.¡±


    Since Yasmin was suspicious by nature, Austin¡¯s worries were reasonable.


    Before Lily could reply, someone suddenly said, ¡°I''ll go.¡±


    Surprised, they looked toward Mike. He held up a hand, adamant as he said, ¡°Let me go with you.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated for All Books Updates...


    He looked over his shoulder at the hesitant Lily. Mike ndly said, ¡°Since the experiment will need a test subject, I''ll volunteer.¡±


    ¡°Mike, do you know what you''re talking about? It¡¯s not a joke!¡± Austin said despite himself.


    As Lily had said, she had only made up the experiment to fool Yasmin. No one knew what would happen if the queen wanted to


    test it on someone.


    ¡°| know,¡± Mike smiled, saying, ¡°Lily rified it just now, but that¡¯s why | need to go. | can be the test subject if | do. What if Queen


    Yasmin wants to test the drug on Lily if | don¡¯t go?¡±


    ¡°Of course, as Lily still has to continue with the research, the queen might consider another candidate. | doubt they¡¯ll sacrifice


    their own people, so the one bing the test subject will most likely be...¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, they had abducted him to


    make him a test subject They did hb


    case whatisip¨¦iinient they tested on


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone fell silent. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2444

    Chapter 2444


    ¡°| promise I''ll do anything you want, okay?¡± Mike begged. He was desperate to see his son, so he decided to follow Lily when


    she insisted on returning to the embassy.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mike continued, ¡°If any of you go with her, they might stop or suspect you. They won''t do that to me. It¡¯s natural for me to want to


    see and rescue my son. I''m the best candidate because it makes sense for me to sacrifice myself for him.¡±


    After a short silence, Lily said, ¡°You''re right.¡±


    She then looked at Alexander, who pondered before slowly raising his head and saying, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Dominic tapped the table. ¡°So do |.¡±


    Cameron thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve no objections.¡±


    Seeing this, Austin spread his arms and said, ¡°Since you all agree, what else can | say? Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    It did not matter whether or not he agreed, but he just wanted to support Mike. Thetter nodded and became emotional, saying,


    ¡°Thanks, you guys!¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking us? Just be careful, and don¡¯t be rash like you promised,¡± Austin said despite himself.Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated for All Books Updates...


    Deep down, he admired Mike for being such a good father.


    ¡°| know. I''ll listen to Lily and will never act on my own,¡± Mike said, nodding.


    Since everyone had agreed, Alexander turned to look at Lily, concerned. ¡°So, when do you n to leave?¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible. If not, the queen might get suspicious,¡± she said, ¡°I''ll pack and leave immediately.¡±


    Alexander could not help but ask, ¡°So soon?¡±


    Although he saw iting, he could not bear to see his wife leave so soon.


    ¡°Well, Queen Yasmin must be in a fit


    now, and God knows what she''ll aw


    she proceeds wits thesdtberimen


    reQRIEaSTY) be toote.¡± After a


    pause, Lily said, ¡°| might be able to


    stop her if | go back now. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Cameron nodded slightly. Mots


    right.¡± Please readtiCOrigira


    contert!dt''Bramanovels.


    Lily could dy Queen Yasmin¡¯s n.


    Also, thetter would be anxinus tf?)


    return to etek aN IE


    mat out Cameron''s visit. It


    was the perfect moment to buy time


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2445

    Chapter 2445


    Everyone was shocked when Lily returned to the embassy with Mike. One of the staff members quickly left to report the news to


    Queen Yasmin.


    Meanwhile, Lily saw people peering at her and Mike from the corner. Afterward, several guarded-looking men appeared. Lilt


    recognized them as the queen¡¯s attendants. They brought Mike and Lily inside and then gave the duo a thorough search.


    The men only rxed after finding nothing suspicious about the duo. Even so, Lily could not see the queen as the men told her


    to wait in an innermost room instead.


    After returning to the embassy, Lily felt a sense of strange familiarity. Although she knew the ce well, her mindset had


    changed.


    She previously hated the embassy and simply wanted to escape. However, she had returned with a critical mission. Not only did


    she have toplete it, but she also needed to leave the ce in one piece.


    While she was calm, Mike was somewhat anxious. He sped his hands on his knees and nced around as he sat down. He


    also nervously shook his legs.


    ¡°I''m sure you''ll see Nicky soon, okay? Try to rx,¡± Lily spoke gently.


    Mike looked at her intensely and pressed his feet to the floor to stop himself from shaking them. Although heBooks Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated for All Books Updates...


    seemed more rxed, Lily could see his stiff expression twitch slightly.


    She could only sigh, knowing Mike could not help but feel nervous.


    The duo sat in the room for a while, but no one checked on them or even brought them to see the queen.


    Mike grew increasingly anxious and stood up. ¡°What''s up with this? Why don¡¯t they just take us to the queen?¡±


    ¡°Take it easy,¡± Lily said, ¡°They are ying mind games with us. They have no idea why I came back, so they must be trying to


    test us. I¡¯m sure we''ll see Nick soon.¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°Since they¡¯re not taking us to see the queen now, we should just get some rest.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She then closed her eyes. She knew that the ce had surveince cameras and listening devices, and Yasmin was watching


    them now. She did not want to appear weak to the old woman.


    Still, it was hard for Mike to calm


    himself down. Since he had promised


    to listen to Lily, hetgawant for?


    rhoment arid sat back down to pour


    himself a ss of water. After taking


    a few sips, he felt less anxious and


    closed his eyes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was so quiet, as if they ha th


    fallen asleep. Rigase faethe original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®Didn''t they return to rescue the bay?


    How are they calm? FheySrrignt


    be putting sh an act. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2446

    Chapter 2446


    Rick could only remain silent at that moment.


    Yasmin then turned her wheelchair around and ndly said, ¡°Bring Lily over. I¡¯d like to see what excuses that sly woman can


    come up with.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Rick was puzzled. ¡°You know she''ll just lie to you. Why must you¡ª¡±


    Yasmin interjected, ¡°I''d like to hear what she has to say.¡±


    Rick had no choice but to leave and do as she said.


    As Lily was about to doze off, she heard noises from outside and opened her eyes. Immediately after, the door opened, and Rick


    appeared. He red at her and spoke coldly, ¡°Her Majesty wants to see you.¡±


    Lily nced at Rick calmly and stood up as if she had expected his appearance. On the other hand, Mike rose before her and


    headed out.


    However, Rick stopped him as he reached the door. ¡°You stay.¡±


    ¡°But we came together!¡± Mike nced over his shoulder at Lily, signaling her to persuade the man.


    Rick added, ¡°The queen doesn¡¯t wish to see you. Just stay here!¡±


    Lily patted Mike¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡°Wait for me here.¡±


    Mike knew he could do nothing more and could only look on as Lily left with Rick. Mike said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Lily smiled and followed Rick away. They soon reached the queen¡¯s bedroom. Rick then knocked and opened the door. ¡°Your


    Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Let her in,¡± Yasmin said ndly.


    Rick turned and signaled for Lily to enter. After closing the door, Rick stood guard outside.


    Lily entered and saw the queen sitting in her wheelchair on the balcony. As the window was open, the curtains swayed in the


    wind. Lily headed over and closed the window a bit, saying, ¡°It¡¯s getting pretty cold and windy.¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updat


    Join & Stay Updated fons Books


    Upiates! ease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, based on your decades of


    experience, I¡¯m sure you know if |¡¯


    right.¡± Lily held the witedfohatr nc


    IgoKedilip 4 Yasmin, asking, ¡°Aren''t


    you wondering why | returned?¡± New


    chapter avable ok


    NovelDrama.Org Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yasmin snorted. ¡°For the boy, of course.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She knew Lily could not stay wes


    long as she hag) Wek Please read the


    Sanigaleeaien: at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2447

    Chapter 2447


    ¡°Yes, | returned not just for him but also for you,¡± Lily said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you were anxious for my return, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Yasmin scoffed dismissively. ¡°Why would | be? | have my bargaining chip. Besides, did you honestly think | couldn¡¯t bring you


    back?¡±


    ¡°Bargaining chip? Do you mean Nick?¡± Lily shook her head with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s not my son. Do you think he''ll be


    much of a bargaining chip to you if | choose to ignore him for my three children?¡±


    She did not wait for Yasmin to reply and continued, ¡°Besides, Nick still has a father who¡¯s willing to die for him. If Mike decides to


    take drastic action against you¡ª Yes, you¡¯re a queen, and you don¡¯t care much about an insignificant businessman.


    ¡°However, don¡¯t forget that his business spans worldwide. There¡¯s no guarantee what he might do. Who knows, he might spread


    information that can affect Your Majesty and Yudonia¡¯s reputation?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You...¡± The queen was exasperated but could not retort.


    Lily noticed it and casually said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not here to upset you. I¡¯m back because | want things to develop in the best


    possible direction. Although the public doesn¡¯t know you''re in Hydend, do you think our government wouldn''t have found out


    about it? After all, you¡¯ve stayed for so long.¡±


    The queen was rmed.


    Lily continued, ¡°They simply haven''t taken action out of courtesy. What do you think will happen if you continue staying here and


    inflicting your will? Besides, don¡¯t you care about your country anymore?¡±


    ¡°Enough. What are you trying to say?¡± Yasmin took a deep breath and said impatiently, ¡°Do you want me to stop the R10


    experiment?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated for All Books Updates...


    ¡°You won''t.¡± Lily shook her head. ¡°You''ve poured in too much effort for so long. | doubt you''ll give it up.¡±


    ¡°I''m d you know that.¡± After a pause, Yasmin said, ¡°If you help meplete the experiment, I''ll do my best to fulfill all your


    other requests.¡±


    The queen was willing to makepromises on matters not concerning the R10 experiment to make it up to Lily. If not, the


    former would have killed Lily long ago.


    ¡°Then free the boy,¡± Lily said tentatively, cocking her head.


    Yasmin stiffened. ¡°You know Lea


    part of the experimments\Please read


    the origindleontent at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡±


    Yasmin sneered. ¡°Well, so ha


    Sart theyanaitallsontent at


    DralnsHovels.


    She could no longer trust anyone


    after being betrayed by som renee


    people. B sides, ght Ka\Rearted that


    ihwase allenging to get people to


    remain loyal to her at her age Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chatper 2448

    Chatper 2448


    ¡°Because only our opinions matter." Lily thought of something and said, "Unless you choose to believe Rhea.¡±


    "|... don''t trust anyone." Yasmin¡¯s expression stiffened as she turned her wheelchair away.


    "Your Majesty, | know you''re dedicated to the experiment, but there are other things in life. Have you ever considered letting go


    of your burden to sightsee? You¡¯ve done enough as a queen over thest few decades. Aren''t you tired of living a lonely life?¡±


    Lily gently spoke as she gazed at Yasmin¡¯s back.


    The older woman caressed her knees with both hands and stared down at her legs, murmuring, "Sightsee, huh? I¡¯ve forgotten


    what that¡¯s like."


    Yasmin had not used her legs for many years. Initially, she could still stand up and sometimes took a few steps. However, she


    could no longer get to her feet.From N?velDrama.Org.


    She had grown ustomed to sitting in a wheelchair, but she felt a pang of sorrow after hearing Lily''s suggestion.


    Lily asked, "What if | can help you stand again? What if you can walk again?"


    After some silence, Yasmin turned back to Lily and stared at her. "Are you serious?"


    There was irrepressible longing in the older woman¡¯s eyes, along with deep suspicion. Meanwhile, Lily shifted her gaze to the


    queen¡¯s legs and stepped closer before crouching.


    Yasmin shook when Lily gently ced a hand on her knee. The queen could feel nothing but was desperate to get up.


    Without a word, Lily tapped and pressed the queen¡¯s legs several times. She repeated the process at different spots before


    stopping and looking up at Yasmin.


    ¡°How are they?" The queen¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    "Your legs have been numb for many


    ¡®eats haven''t they?" Lil as kecsofly.


    [oiicrbeen fogs of


    ion, not a sudden one." Please


    a the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, you''re right!" Yasmin nodd


    repeatedly an eyldedthel


    prassaet leds. "So?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "|can stimte your nerves through


    acupuncture, and you ig gradcally|


    sengation Pidwever, it won''t


    Avista overnight," Lily said. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    How long will it take?" Yasmin grasped the sides of her legs.

 Chatper 2449

    Chatper 2449


    "Three days," Lily replied.


    ¡°That''s it?!¡± Yasmin was in disbelief. She thought Lily would try to buy some more time and suspected she would say the process


    would take several months or even years.


    ¡®| haven''t felt my legs for over a decade. | wouldn''t mind waiting for three more days.¡¯


    ¡°Are you sure | can get up and walk in just three days?¡± Yasmin pressed her legs hard but felt nothing. She would have treated


    her legs long ago if it were that easy.


    The queen had visited many famous doctors from various countries, but they could only stop her legs from getting weaker.


    However, Lily confidently told Yasmin that she could fix her legs so quickly.


    Yasmin wanted to believe it.


    After some consideration, Lily said, "I can''t guarantee that you''ll walk as fast as you once could. After all, you haven''t used your


    legs for a long time, and your muscles have atrophied. Still, you''ll recover slowly.¡±


    Yasmin nodded repeatedly, thinking it was good enough. She never dreamed of walking as well as she did when she was young.


    However, getting up and moving around without crutches was something to look forward to.


    "I''ll give you the three days. What else do you need?" Yasmin sounded more rxed as she became cheerful.


    ¡°About Nick¡ª"


    The queen stiffened again when she heard that name. "You know that''s not possible. Stop making that request.¡±


    "| only wanted to ask if he was okay. Can you let him meet his dad?" Lily added, "I''m not asking you to release him.¡±


    ¡°What? That''s it?¡± Yasmin was puzzled.


    ¡°Of course. | doubt you''ll let Nick go. Honestly, Mike came just to see his son. The two haven''t seen each other for too long,¡± Lily


    continued, "Mike''s also willing to take Nick''s ce as the test subject."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He..." Yasmin was stunned as she sighed. Seemingly thinking of something, she spoke emotionally, "Even so, not everyone can


    be a recement. Some things are irreceable, after all.¡±


    Also, | have another request¡ªldly 1)


    added. Paase e yeas baginal


    ra


    cbitert manovels.


    The queen grew upset. "Don''t push it."


    Lily said, "I''ll start the vacrolns


    treatment right away ¡é You


    Flegsel he original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Really?" Yasmin looked at her suspiciously.


    "Well, I''m right here," Lily added, "


    have my tools ithyre too." Se


    read (6 Olid are at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chatper 2450

    Chatper 2450


    Lily took out a cloth and unfolded it, revealing a row of silver needles inside. Yasmin was surprised she carried the needles with


    her.


    ¡°Tell me. What do you want?" The queen took a deep breath to calm herself. She then reminded herself that she could always


    say no to Lily''s request. Still, Yasmin was cautious about Lily trying to trick her.


    Lily casually said, "| left because Prince Ross wanted to help me. | hope you don''t punish him."


    "That''s it?" Yasmin thought she had misheard Lily.


    ¡®Is she trying to talk terms with me just so that | won''t punish my son?¡¯ she wondered in disbelief.


    ¡°Ross is my son. | won''t harm him. Don''t you think you''ve wasted an opportunity by making such a request?" The queen shook


    her head.


    "| wasn''t sure if you''d me him, but he did rescue me once. If | don''t do anything, it would be ungrateful of me," Lily said gently,


    "Also, didn''t you already lock him up?"


    Yasmin was puzzled. "No, | only sent him back to Yudonia. He kept trying to get me to stop, and | didn''t want it to affect our


    rtionship. Besides, our country still needs us, so | decided to send him back."


    "But | couldn''t reach his phone." Lily was baffled.


    Even if he was overseas, the group should still be able to reach him. That was why they thought the queen had detained Ross.


    "I''m not sure why. | was mad that day, but | sent him back to Yudonia immediately." The queen took a deep breath and said, "So,


    are you happy with my answer? Can you treat me now?"


    After some thought, Lily nodded. "Of course."


    She then wheeled Yasmin to a more suitable spot and knelt on one knee. She then spread out her tools and began the


    treatment. The queen felt nothing as Lily inserted one needle after another.


    However, the older woman gradually


    rxed as she watched Lily''s severe


    and focused expre jon cVastiia ds


    ice vidi around since she


    had not been able to get up for so


    many years. Even a walk to the


    stately garden would be a blessing to


    her. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After a while, Lily finished inserting


    the needles. "I''ll pull them outter.


    You may feel soreness jryour Waist


    tonighThels¨¦rlsation will slowly


    move downward and spread. If you


    feel ufortable, use a warm


    towel to cover yourself. If it doesn''t


    help, let me know." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily instructed her seriously, and the queen nodded, subconsciously touching her waist. Thetter could feel nothing below the


    waist.


    Yasmin looked at her needle-covered


    legs and then at Lily, gently askin


    "If¡ªand | mean Re WorkS-a ia


    Cal)\tr¨¦nsfer''my consciousness to


    your body, does that mean your


    consciousness will disappear?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does that mean the new Lily, which will be me, won''t have medical skills like you do?"

 Chatper 2451

    Chatper 2451


    Lily straightened up and said without resentment, ¡°Of course, you wouldn''t.¡±


    "That''s... quite a pity," the queen murmured thoughtfully.


    ¡°Well, there''s a price to pay for everything. That''s how the world bnces itself," Lily continued, "I can''t stop you if you must carry


    on with R10. Still, | won''t witness whether or not it seeds. | just wish the oue isn''t something you''ll regret."


    Lily smiled and turned to head out the door.


    Rick heard their conversation as he stood guard outside. After exchanging looks with Lily as she brushed past him, he entered


    the room and saw the needles in Yasmin''s legs. "Your Majesty, those needles¡ª"


    The queen waved dismissively. "It''s okay. Lily will remove themter."


    Even so, Rick was wary. "You''re being too careless, Your Majesty. What if that woman¡ª"


    "She wouldn''t,¡± Yasmin interjected, shaking her head.


    "Why do you trust her so much?" Rick asked despite himself.


    The queen fell silent. If Rick had not asked her that, she would not have realized that she had always believed Lily despite


    herself.


    Although Yasmin imed she would no longer trust anyone, she still did not even suspect Lily of possibly poisoning the needles.


    "I''ll bring her back now!" Rick noticed the queen''s pensive expression and turned to leave.


    "It''s okay!" the queen said, "I trust her."


    Rick was surprised.


    Mike never thought he would see his son again. Although he was determined to rescue Nick, he had begun to lose hope after


    going through so much. Nheless, Mike embraced his son, as thetter was okay and had only lost a bit of weight.


    "Dad, when can we go home?" Nick asked softly. After a pause, he lowered his innocent voice and added, "Can we ever go


    back?"


    "Don''t be silly. Of course, we can. Actually, | came to bring you home." Mike wrapped his arms around his son. "We''ll go back


    together, and I''ll never part with you again.¡± "| don''t want to part with you either!" Nick held his father. Although he was more


    mature than his peers, he was still a child. He trembled in Mike''s embrace.


    During this period, he had always been scared despite his efforts to remain calm. Nick could finally rx after seeing his father.


    As the duo chatted, the door opened. Mike immediately looked over and felt Nick jolting. Mike quickly held his son tighter, not


    wanting anyone to separate them.


    However, it was Lily who entered. The duo sighed in relief when they saw her, and Nick warmly addressed her, "Lily!"From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily smiled. "Hey, Nicky."


    She looked toward Mike. "Are you feeling better now?"


    Mike nodded and said sincerely, "Thank you so much."


    "Don''t thank me. You''ve done a lot for


    Nick as well. Anyway bay managed


    te-getshantolet you two meet. They


    won''t set Nicky free." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike nodded. "! know. I''m happ


    etal


    enough even togeg rey ison: nif


    theayckauihetow, ''ll-" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nick pped his hand over his father¡¯s mouth. "! don''t want you to die, Daddy!"


    Mike softened. "I won''t. We''ll return home safely soon."


    "Yes, we will," Nick said seriously.


    Although the boy m relyechodd his


    fether''siwotis|it touched Lily


    profoundly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chatper 2452

    Chatper 2452


    Lily tilted her head up to fight back her tears, saying, "There''s something | find strange."


    ¡°What is it?" Mike asked afterforting his son.


    "Instead of detaining Prince Ross, Her Majesty has sent him back to Yudonia. If so, why couldn''t we reach him?"


    After some thought, Mike answered, ¡°There are two possibilities. It''s probably due to poor signals, or he doesn''t want us to


    contact him."


    The two shared a look, knowing what each other was wondering.


    ¡®Why can''t we contact Ross? Is he nning something?¡¯


    Three dayster, Lily inserted thest needle into the queen''s leg and looked up at her, saying, ¡°You should start feeling your


    legs tomorrow. Still, it''ll take some time before you can stand."


    Suddenly, Lily chuckled.


    ¡°Why are youughing?" Yasmin touched her legs. She had begun to regain sensation in her legs over thest two days. She


    then began to believe that she could get up. However, the queen was hesitant when the queen heard Lily chuckle.


    Lily shook her head and said, ¡°Well, it was pointless, right? Since you insist on conducting the R10 experiment, you''ll abandon


    your body sooner orter. | shouldn''t have wasted my time treating you."


    Yasmin squinted and asked, ¡°Then why did you¡ª"


    ¡°Oh, who knows, you could''ve changed your mind," Lily added, ¡°Perhaps you''ll think your body is the best after all. We all came


    into this world with nothing. Only our bodies belong to us. Will we be the same person if we abandon them?"


    ¡°You''re right," Yasmin said after sighing.


    When it was time, Lily removed all the needles, and the queen moved slightly. Although her legs remained still, she felt her toes


    move. It excited her because she had not felt such a sensation for many years.


    ¡°You''ve given me a wonderful gift, Lily." The queen looked up with tears in her eyes. ¡°I have a gift for you, too."


    Yasmin then turned and opened a wooden box with several bottles lying inside. Lily was surprised, asking, ¡°Is that...the R10


    drug?" ¡°You''re right." The queen nodded, picked up a bottle, and squeezed it. She made up her mind and poured its content into


    a flowerpot beside her.


    Lily gasped. "Your Majesty?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "| couldn''t sleep well for the past few


    months, but it wasn¡¯t because of you


    guys. | had been wondering iE10 11


    ulgyeane9 oh With the experiment,¡±


    asmin said slowly, "| was reluctant


    to give it up, but | wouldn''t know what


    I''d face if | were to continue. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°| decided to stop the experiment


    when my legs gradually regained


    sensation. You Koniais rightall ''''


    Weal have our destinies, and |


    shouldn''t sacrifice so many lives for


    my obsession. I¡¯m already exhausted


    and should finally stop to smell the


    roses.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily was at a loss for words, finding it hard to believe.


    ¡°Ross returned to Yudonia to take the


    throne. He''ll pave his path. It¡¯s ti


    for me to returp,{o,Rass.6n Gor


    reSpoosibititles to him.¡± Yasmin


    revealed a rxed smile. ¡°You guys


    are free to go. We all have journeys to


    embark on, right?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d to have met you, Lily." The queen extended her hand. ¡°Are we still friends?"


    Lily silently gazed at Yasmin¡¯s hand for a long while before holding it. The former nodded with a smile, saying, ¡°Of course we


    are."


    [The End]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!